《Only I Shall Be Immortal》 Chapter 1 In the sky, two figures looked at each other thousands of meters apart. One of them stepped on colorful auspicious clouds, and his whole body was constantly emitting soft golden light. He looked like he was in his twenties, with a solemn look on his face, a tall and straight figure, and a faint Fairy Spirit shrouded all over his body. ª¥ Another figure was quite the opposite. He stepped on dark clouds, dressed in a black robe, and his scarlet cloak floated slightly behind him. He looked thirty or forty years old and his face was full of ferocity. ª¥ The young man in his twenties said faintly, "since I see you today, we should make an end between us." The middle-aged man snorted and said, "since you want to die, benzong will help you." Although separated by kilometers, they can''t hinder their voice at all. ª¥ Golden light and black red blood light lit up at the same time, and colorful auspicious clouds and dark clouds approached lightning. ª¥ "Boom -" the golden light suddenly became so dazzling, and thousands of rays bloomed in an instant. ª¥ "Ah! It''s impossible, you, how can you? Have you been robbed in those nine days..." the middle-aged man''s voice was full of panic. ª¥ "Yes, you guessed right. I''m the only immortal in heaven and earth. Go to hell." thousands of rays of light and golden light merged into one and turned into a powerful force and suddenly left. ª¥ "Don''t --" Chapter 2 In the sky, two figures looked at each other thousands of meters apart. One of them stepped on colorful auspicious clouds, and his whole body was constantly emitting soft golden light. He looked like he was in his twenties, with a solemn look on his face, a tall and straight figure, and a faint Fairy Spirit shrouded all over his body. Another figure was quite the opposite. He stepped on dark clouds, dressed in a black robe, and his scarlet cloak floated slightly behind him. He looked thirty or forty years old and his face was full of ferocity. The young man said faintly, "since I see you today, we should end it." The middle-aged man snorted and said, "since you want to die, benzong will help you." Although separated by kilometers, they can''t hinder their voice at all. Golden light and black red blood light lit up at the same time, and colorful auspicious clouds and dark clouds approached lightning. "Boom -" The golden light suddenly became so dazzling. In an instant, thousands of rays of sunlight were shining. "Ah! It''s impossible, you, how can you? Have you been robbed in those nine days..." the middle-aged man''s voice was full of panic. "Yes, you guessed right. I''m the only immortal in heaven and earth. Go to hell." thousands of rays of light and golden light merge into one and go away suddenly "Don''t --" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The sun hung high in the air, emitting its scorching light. It was so hot at noon in summer. The Loess on the ground lost water. As long as the breeze caressed it, it would bring bursts of dust, making it more difficult for people to breathe. "Damn it, the weather is so hot. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll return." a childish voice said angrily. Under the big tree beside the dirt road sat two urchins with their upper bodies naked. They were leaning against the tree and dozing in the shade of the tree. The talking urchin was older and looked about eight or nine years old. He was slender, with waxy skin, high nose and small eyes. His short hair was like withered grass, and a few threads of sweat exuded from his forehead and temples, The expression on his face looked very impatient. "Brother long, don''t complain. We can''t decide the weather. The so-called peace of mind is natural and cool. However, I really hope there will be a heavy rain and take away some dry air." the young boy next to the naughty boy with disorderly hair is much more handsome than the naughty boy called brother long, with a clean cloth on his shoulder, White skin, big eyes, double eyelids, slightly long black hair neatly combed behind his head, about seven or eight years old, shorter than the previous urchin. Brother long glanced at the talking urchin, hummed and said, "OK, bean sprout, don''t be so gentle. It''s awkward to listen. Your family conditions are not good, but your boy has to go to school crying every day. What''s the use of going to school in our ghost place? I see! You might as well go cutting firewood with me, so you can make up for some family expenses." The two children are from a nearby village. Brother Long''s name is Hailong. His parents died when he was very young. They only left him a hut that can''t shelter from rain in summer and wind in winter. He has been helped by some kind-hearted villagers in the village to survive. Now he earns a living by gathering firewood every day, exchanging his own firewood and for some food from the villagers. The urchin he called douya''er and his village, named Zhang Hao, grew up together. They are the best playmates. The conditions of Zhang Hao''s family are not much better than Hailong. His parents barely make a living by relying on a thin land near the planting village. Children in poor families like them mature very early. Although they are less than ten years old, they always treat themselves as adults and try to imitate adults as much as possible. After listening to Hailong''s words, Zhang Hao, who had been gentle before, suddenly showed his original shape. Hei hei said with a smile: "brother long, I''ve learned from the old scholar for a few days. What''s wrong with letting me drag the text? This can show my level! I don''t do firewood. You know, I''m the laziest. I don''t want to do anything except eat and sleep." Brother long knocked on Zhang Hao''s head, smiled and scolded, "I knew you were like this. What you want to learn more is clearly an excuse not to do farm work. I don''t think you know more words than me. I''m afraid the words big as watermelon can''t fill a basket." Zhang Hao said angrily, "if you knock me on the head again, I''ll be anxious with you. I have lofty ideals, although laziness is a very important purpose." Hailong came up to Zhang Hao with a smile. Under Zhang Hao''s vigilant gaze, another knock hit him on the head. His strength was obviously stronger than that just now. Zhang Hao cried out and rushed up fiercely. They wrestled together in the vulgar words of attacking each other. Hailong''s strength was obviously stronger than Zhang Hao. After a while, he pressed him to the ground and said with a smile, "take it." Although Zhang Hao was made, he refused to admit defeat. He snorted and said reluctantly, "the weather is too hot. I''m afraid you''re too hot to let you. I can''t see it." "Oh." Hai Long pushed Zhang Hao aside with his mouth curled, wiped the sweat on his head, sat down under the big tree and said, "your boy always said that it''s too hot to make trouble with you. By the way, what did you say you have a great ideal? Let me listen to it and see how far your ideal is --" Zhang Hao said proudly, "of course, my ideal is far away - big." he mysteriously approached the sea dragon and whispered, "boss, do you still remember the story about immortals told by grandpa sun in the village? I have accurate information." Hailong was surprised and sat up straight. Grandpa sun in Zhang Hao''s mouth is the king of stories in the village. He often tells some strange stories to amuse the children. One of them about immortals attracts them most. Hailong looked at Zhang Hao strangely and said, "your boy is not crazy, it can''t be true! Where can anyone fly?" Zhang Hao said: "Why not? There must be. My ideal is to be able to learn the ability to fly like those immortals. At that time, isn''t heaven and earth free for us to roam? About a year ago, two people in gorgeous clothes came to our village on horseback. They seem to have come from a long way and just came to our house to ask for water. You know, my father is I was very hospitable and entertained the two outsiders. I was sleeping at home that day. When I heard an outsider coming, I ran out to watch the excitement. I happened to hear the conversation between the two people. I didn''t believe in immortals before, but after listening to them, I knew it was true! They said, what sect is there in Lianyun mountain hundreds of miles away from us There are some immortals living in the. They came here to worship the master. Many immortals in that sect can fly. It must be true to hear the yearning tone of those two people. " When Zhang Hao said this, the sea dragon suddenly came to his senses, widened his eyes and said, "is it true or false? There are really immortals!" Zhang Hao said proudly: "Of course it''s true. The two outsiders also said that this sect accepts disciples once every five years. It seems that there are no special requirements. It''s ok as long as you can read. There''s no limit on your age. It would be great if you could be an immortal! You can change what you want to eat and drink. Hey hey, that kind of life is most suitable for me. Bug, you know why I''m lazy now Will you learn to write with the old pedant? " Hailong was stunned by Zhang Hao''s words. He didn''t even notice the nickname Zhang Hao called him the most annoying. He never thought that Zhang Hao''s ideal was so great. Zhang Hao looked at Hai Long''s stunned appearance and became more proud. He patted him on the shoulder and said: "Bug, this is my secret. If you weren''t my best brother, I wouldn''t tell you. What''s the matter? Come and learn to read with me from now on. In another four years, when you are 13 and I am 12, we''ll go to that sect to worship teachers. Maybe after a few years of learning, we can return home and return to the village, I''ll make a golden mountain for my parents so that they can enjoy themselves. "Zhang Hao couldn''t help laughing at the thought of his pride. The sea dragon blinked and murmured, "if they go there to worship the master, will they take care of the food? As long as I can eat, I''ll go with you." how could he not yearn for the legendary immortal. Zhang Hao said, "of course I can manage the food, and I should eat well. Didn''t grandpa sun say that all immortals eat fairy fruit and drink nectar. Come and read with the old scholar with me. After we become immortals, even if we want to be an emperor, it''s not impossible!" The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "isn''t it four years later? Let''s talk about it. I don''t believe such an ethereal thing." he said so because he was angry when he looked at Zhang Hao''s proud appearance. In fact, he had believed it for some points. Zhang Hao said dejectedly, "Bai let me waste so much spitting. I know you have no great ambition. Even if you go with me, I''m afraid people will only accept me and won''t pay attention to you." Hai Long turned pale and said, "what the fuck do you say? I''m not as good as you? Apart from my appearance, I''m no better than you. Hum, what''s good about your little white face. I''m just going to visit the teacher? Well, I''ll go with you. At that time, I don''t know who will be returned. We''ll learn to write together after I gather firewood tomorrow morning. I''m the smartest person in the village." Zhang Hao secretly laughed in his heart and grew up together. Of course, he knew that Hailong''s competitive temper was the most unbearable. He put his arm around Hailong''s shoulder, shook his cloth clothes stained with a lot of soil, and said with a smile: "well, the smartest person in the village, go to my house. Uncle Li brought some sweet potatoes yesterday and you have something to eat today." Hailong is obviously more interested in sweet potatoes than immortals. His eyes are full of time. "Wow, I have sweet potatoes to eat. It''s great. I can''t even pull out my shit these days. Finally, I can improve my life. Go, go and eat sweet potatoes at your house." they laugh and go to the nearby village. Four years later. Lianyun mountains. Lianyun mountain range is located in the western border, nearly ten thousand miles away from the Central Plains. The mountain range is composed of 72 undulating peaks, each of which is towering into the clouds. Strange peaks and rocks and flowing springs in the mountains can be seen everywhere. The unpredictable sea of clouds seems to become a bridge between them, winding around the mountainside of the peaks. The name of Lianyun mountain range comes from this. Lianyun sect, located in the Lianyun mountains, is one of the seven major monastic sects in the world. However, due to its remote location, its influence is far less than that of the other six major sects in the Central Plains. However, it has a long history and ranks first among the major monastic sects. It is said that tens of thousands of years ago, founder Lianyun sat on the main peak of the Lianyun mountains to connect the top of the Tianfeng peak to understand the Tao, became immortal, and left a large number of monastic scriptures. Thousands of years later , several predestined friends came there unintentionally and got the letter of father Lianyun. In order to express their gratitude to father Lianyun, they established Lianyun sect here. On weekdays, Lianyun 72 peak is completely surrounded by the immortal array left by father Lianyun. Outsiders can''t go deep here. Today, it is also the five-year apprenticeship day of Lianyun sect. Thousands of rays are emitted from the top of Jietian peak. The cloud shrouded 72 peak seems to have changed. The fog is gradually dispersed, and winding paths appear outside the mountains. As long as you pass through these paths, you can directly reach the twelve peaks outside the Lianyun mountains. There will be a place for apprenticeship test. Lianyun sect''s admission requirements are much stricter than the other six sects. There are many applicants every time, but few can pass the test. Originally, it was far from the Central Plains, and there were few people. Coupled with the harsh conditions, fewer and fewer people came to sign up. The heyday when tens of thousands of people came to sign up thousands of years ago is gone. The number of applicants five years ago was not even 100. In the end, none of them passed. Diling peak is one of the twelve peaks in the periphery of Lianyun mountains. Four middle-aged men in plain clothes stand on the top of the peak. Their looks are very common. They are the simplest cloth clothes, with a long sword on their backs. "Sixth senior brother, the mountain fairy array has been open for four days. Why don''t we even have a ghost in the earth spirit peak? Don''t we even have one sign up this time? I remember there were nearly 100 sign up people five years ago. If we continue like this, I''m afraid there will be no successor to Lianyun sect." The middle-aged man called sixth senior brother sighed and said, "Ninth brother, you should pay attention to your words. What ghost? Let the master hear it. I''m afraid you can''t bear it. Alas, we haven''t taken more than ten disciples in this Lingfeng for 20 years. There are too few people who can pass the test. Now even yunzong doesn''t have five generations of disciples." Chapter 3 "Elder martial brothers six and nine, don''t complain. It''s no wonder that we, who let the rules set by our ancestors be so strict? Those requirements are, are..." the four looked at each other and whispered, "pervert." There are nine disciples of the second generation of Lianyun sect, who are in charge of Jietian peak, Zhiyun peak, Piaomiao peak, Dengxian peak, Tianshi peak, inorganic peak, Shudi peak, mieyan peak and Zhishui peak in the center of Lianyun mountains. Although the same cultivation is the skill handed down by ancestor Lian Yun, their different understandings lead to different accomplishments. Under the second generation of disciples, there are more than 40 disciples of three generations. In addition to asking their masters for advice, they also live alone on one peak. The number of disciples of the four generations is much larger. There are more than 400 people. They all live on the corresponding peaks with their masters. On weekdays, no one will come to the outer twelve peaks. They are just the outer hub of the forbidden immortal array. The four people on Diling peak, the third disciple Daoming immortal, who studied under the master of Tianshi peak, the second generation of Lianyun sect, were lingtongzi, lingzhizi, lingyanzi, lingyuzi, lingyuzi, lingyuzi, lingyuzi, lingtongzi, lingzhizi, lingyuzi, lingyuzi, lingyuzi and lingyuzi, respectively. Today, their task is to receive disciples here. The 72 peak immortal array of Lianyun sect once every five years has only been opened for five days. Today is the last day, but there is not even one person to take the test. The four people can''t help talking boring. The spirit eaves whispered, "it''s really abnormal. At the beginning, we were lucky to pass the test. We didn''t even have a 1% chance of passing." Lingtongzi smiled bitterly and said, "Shifu and Shizu didn''t force us to take disciples, but there are no five generations of disciples, but those miscellaneous servants want us to do it. Anyway, as long as someone can come here today, we should take him anyway, so that we can be free in the future." The other three people all looked at lingtongzi and nodded at the same time. It was obvious that they had already been tired of those miscellaneous workers. Lingyuzi said, "sixth elder martial brother, you have the highest cultivation here. You can use the art of sky vision to see if there are people coming to worship under the earth spirit peak. It''s getting late now. If no one climbs again, I''m afraid it will be over again this time." Lingtongzi nodded, pinched FA Jue and shouted, "thousands of miles'' eyes listen to orders and open sky vision." a blue light was emitted from lingtongzi FA Jue and completely dyed his eyes blue. Lingtongzi''s head shook slightly, and his blue eyes showed deep eyes, just like two pools of cold water. A circle of faint green air swayed gently around his body, exuding a faint aroma. Ganoderma lucidum son exclaimed, "the cultivation of senior brother six has improved again. It seems that he has reached the late stage of Taoist consolidation. The fragrance of Taoist fetus has definitely appeared in the heart of heaven, and we are about to enter the stage of fetal formation. Alas, we are still in the realm of cloud rising." Lingtongzi''s face suddenly showed a trace of happiness, as if he had found something, and the blue light in his eyes flashed away. "Great, we have hope." Lingyanzi hurriedly asked, "how are you? Six senior brothers, how many people come to worship?" Lingtongzi smiled and said, "I clearly see that two people have entered Diling mountain. Now they are halfway up the mountain. Although there are only two people, it should be almost enough to be a worker." Lingyuzi breathed out and said excitedly, "my suffering is finally over." because he ranked last under the school, he worked most as a factotum. At this time, he was very happy to hear someone vote for nature. "Sixth senior brother, why don''t I pick them up? I really can''t wait." Lingtongzi frowned slightly and said, "younger martial brother, although we will be more accommodating this time, we should also maintain the posture of the teacher. Don''t forget that they will become our disciples in the future." Lingyuzi reluctantly nodded and made a spiritual decision with his right hand. He floated down on a big stone and sat down with his eyes slightly closed. He said, "I can see them with the art of sky vision." Lingtongzi, Ganoderma lucidum and lingyanzi sat down one after another with their knees crossed. They also used the art of sky vision to observe the two people who came to worship their teachers. "Brother long, let''s go back. I, I can''t. when can I get to the top of the mountain?" "You boy, you''ve brought me here to live and die. After walking for so many days, you have to shrink back. Hum, you''re not long at all. You can''t think of it now. We''ve run out of dry food. If you don''t find the immortals you said, I''m afraid you''ll starve to death here. You''ve really killed you this time." "You can''t blame me! Who knows that the mountain road is so difficult to walk, but we can''t walk in at the foot of Lianyun mountain. We walked in a few days ago, but the mountain is so high. My poor dry food! That''s what we''ve worked hard to accumulate. Hey, if I choose again, I''ll stay at home with you and cut firewood every day. Climbing the mountain is really difficult I''m so tired. " The two climbers were Hailong and Zhang Hao from a small village in the western border four years ago. In the past four years, in order to achieve his ideal, Zhang Hao took Hailong to school every day. In four years, they also knew a lot of words. Originally, Hailong was too reluctant to come with Zhang Hao. Four years later, he had already said little about Zhang Hao''s immortal, but he couldn''t bear his bitter entreaties, so he had to go together. They didn''t eat much and brought a lot of dry food. Unfortunately, they came early. They arrived at the periphery of Lianyun mountain a month ago. But how can they pass through the ancient immortal array of Lianyun mountains because they are so weak? After walking outside for a full month, when they were completely discouraged, they suddenly saw a golden light shining in the Lianyun mountains. Driven by curiosity, they came to the interior of the mountains again. This time, the fairy array has been opened, and they gradually climbed the Diling mountain along a winding path at the foot of the mountain. They didn''t know that Lianyun meant a mountain range, and finally came in. They thought the tall mountain in front of them was Lianyun mountain. Although Diling mountain is only a small peak outside Lianyun mountain range, it is also more than 4000 meters above sea level. Hailong and Zhang Hao are 13 and 12 years old. Their physical conditions are not very good. They have climbed for four days before they have walked more than half of the distance. Looking up, they can barely see a virtual shadow at the top of the peak. Zhang Hao is usually very lazy. His body is naturally not as good as Hailong, who cuts firewood every day. Although his idea of worshiping immortal as a teacher is very persistent, he finally couldn''t hold on here. He sat down on the ground and refused to get up again. Zhang Hao took out the last piece of dry food from his arms and threw it to Hailong Dao: "Bug, eat this. I won''t go. I guess I was cheated. The two people I met five years ago probably had nerve problems. If it''s really the time for those immortals to accept disciples, why don''t they have anyone? Hey, it''s all my fault. You''re tired. Leave me alone. Go down the mountain quickly after eating this dry food. It should be easier to go down the mountain , if you''re lucky, you might be able to go back to the village. " Hailong was shocked. He saw something from Zhang Hao''s decadent expression. He didn''t mind him calling himself a bug and said firmly: "Douya''er, I won''t let you stay here alone. Although we are not a mother, you will always be my best brother. Now we have no way back. Don''t think it''s easy to go down the mountain. Have you forgotten how difficult it was when we went up the mountain? Now there is only one way in front of us, that is to climb up. Even if we want to die, we will die At the top of the mountain. "He broke the dry food into two parts and threw one to Zhang Hao. Then he said," eat quickly. Let''s rest for a while and climb up. "Then he bit the dry food in his hand. Zhang Hao looked at the half piece of dry food in his hand and muttered: "Xiaochong, you''ve been taking care of me since I was a child. You''ve always been kind to me and treated me like a brother. Other children in the village bully me. You always stand out for me. Two years ago, in order to avenge me, you fought with the strongest Da Xiong in the village, who is three years older than you. Finally, although you lost, Da Xiong never dared to bully me again. You suffered a lot that time Wound, there''s still a scar on my chest. You''ve been hiding it from me, but I know it! But you''re so kind to me, but I hurt you, bug, I...... " At this point, Zhang Hao was already in tears and choked. In the face of danger and despair, he no longer looked like laughing and fighting with Hailong in the past. His young heart only had a deep apology. Looking at Zhang Hao''s true feelings, Hailong''s eyes were wet. He sat next to Zhang Hao, patted him on the shoulder and said: "I two brothers, why do you say so much? Eat quickly. After eating, we''ll go on the road. Although the road ahead is confused, don''t you say that immortals have great skills? You''re not hurting me! If you really want to do something for me, cheer up and eat this dry food. Only by climbing the peak can we have a chance of life." Looking deeply at the yellow and black face of Hailong, Zhang Hao clenched his teeth. For the first time in his life, Zhang Hao raised a strong obsession in his heart and took a bite of dry food. He said firmly: "Brother, we will succeed. Take a short break and we will continue on our way. If we are naive to kill our brothers, we must stand and die at the top of Lianyun peak. At least, our brothers have tried." At the top of the earth spirit peak, the four blue lights disappeared at the same time. The four lingtongzi brothers looked at each other, and their eyes were wet. Lingyanzi said, "six senior brothers, pick them up. It seems that we don''t need to test them or accommodate them. These two children have fully met the requirements set by their ancestors." Lingtongzi nodded and sighed, "yes! They not only have persistent faith and perseverance, but also their mutual friendship. Those who can reach this level are most in line with our Lianyun sect''s mental method. Let''s pick them up. Aurora sword, get out of the scabbard." The sword finger of his right hand waved in front of him and made a slight sound. The long sword behind him came out of its scabbard and floated in the air. Lingtongzi pinched the Dharma sword and fell steadily on his Dharma sword. Under the blue light, lingzhizi, lingyanzi and lingyuzi took the lead to fly down the Earth Spirit peak. Lingzhizi, lingyanzi and lingyuzi also drove their flying swords one after another. The four blue lights quickly fell to the waist of the peak. After more than ten minutes of rest, Hailong and Zhang Hao finally recovered some strength. They were just ready to get up and continue climbing. They suddenly felt the cold mountain wind and shook their bodies. They were surprised at the same time. Looking down the mountain from here, they could only see the clouds. If they fell, it would be difficult to die. In panic, Hailong hurriedly pulled Zhang Hao and pasted the rock behind them Squatting down, the sudden change stirred their young hearts and raised their fear. With a flash of green light, the four lingtongzi appeared in front of the two of Hailong with flying swords. Hailong was startled, stepped forward to block Zhang Hao behind him, and cautiously looked at the four middle-aged people in front of him. Zhang Hao''s brain was a little more intelligent than Hailong, and tentatively asked, "are you gods?" Lingtongzi four people took back their flying swords and fell in front of them. Although they wore simple clothes, they flew out of thin air and stood upright with their swords, which deeply shocked the hearts of Hailong and Zhang Hao. With a slight smile, lingtongzi said, "two little brothers, don''t be nervous. You must climb the mountain today to learn from your teacher." Hailong also understood at this time and looked at Zhang Hao. The clever little brothers knelt down at the same time and said respectfully, "please the gods to take us in." The four brothers of lingtongzi laughed. Everything was simpler than they thought. These two boys were really clever. Lingyanzi said, "you all get up. Let''s go to the top of the peak first." before the Hailong brothers answered, the flying sword sacrifice began. In the flickering light of the sword, Hailong and Zhang Hao only felt that they were completely wrapped by an inexplicable energy. As soon as the scenery in front of them changed, the mountain beside them slid down quickly. They were ordinary children in a small village in the western border. How did they experience such a big scene? Zhang Hao exclaimed and suddenly fainted. Hai Long was no better than him. He barely looked down and was stunned by the surging and floating clouds under his feet. Four green lights fell on the top of the earth spirit peak. Lingtongzi and lingyanzi put Hailong and Zhang Hao on the ground. Lingyuzi said with a smile, "seeing their appearance reminds me of the scene when I first joined the sect. At that time, when the eldest martial brother took me flying, I was more difficult than them, and I was scared to pee my pants." (I''ll pass you two and a half chapters today. The book will be officially updated on October 3. I hope you can support me Chapter 4 Lingzhizi said, "don''t mention your scandals in those years. After the eldest martial brother''s most precious flying sword was polluted by your urine, he refined it with samadhi real fire for a year before he recovered. Now when he mentioned you, he would say that the little 11 who peed his pants really hurt me." while saying, lingzhizi also learned from the helpless look of the eldest martial brother, The other three people laughed. After a while, the laughter stopped, and lingtongzi read the Dharma decision, "heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth Taoism, and the heart clearing Brahma mantra rise with my heart." a blue light appeared on his right index finger, clicked twice in the void, and immediately burst out two green Mans, which penetrated into the eyebrows of Hailong and Zhang Hao respectively. There was a spasm all over the body. Hailong and Zhang Hao took a breath and slowly woke up from their sleep. What happened earlier made them feel like in a dream. Looking at the four lingtongzi in front of them, they made the same action and squeezed their thighs. "Ouch, ouch." two painful cries sounded. Stimulated by the severe pain in their thighs, they knew that they were not dreaming. Their funny performance immediately made lingtongzi laugh again. Zhang Hao pulled Hailong. They knelt down together and said in unison, "disciple Zhang Hao (Hailong) pays a visit to the four masters." Lingtongzi rowed casually, smiled and said, "don''t hurry to worship the teacher first. I have something to ask you." Feeling a great effort to hold themselves up, Hailong and Zhang Hao''s expressions became more respectful. Zhang Hao said, "master, you ask." Lingtongzi smiled and said, "first of all, I want to tell you that we are not immortals, but people who practice truth. Where did you come from and why did you worship us as teachers?" Zhang Hao said, "our brother is from a small village hundreds of miles away from Lianyun mountain. A few years ago, we heard that we can worship immortals as teachers and learn skills here, so we wanted to take a chance. As for why we should learn skills from teachers..." he scratched his head and looked at Hailong for help. Hailong said with a bitter smile, "don''t look at me. I just want to eat sweet potatoes for three meals a day. Don''t you have great ambition? Don''t tell me quickly when you see the immortal master." Zhang Hao said with a bitter smile, "my ambition is just to learn from teachers, but I don''t know what learning is for." Lingtong sub Road: "Well, you don''t have to be embarrassed. There''s nothing wrong with practicing inaction. I can take you as an apprentice, but I have a few things to tell you first. Our Lianyun sect is one of the seven cultivation sects in the world. It cultivates the most authentic Taoism taught by our ancestor Lianyun. Joining our Lianyun sect will cut off all worldly affairs. There are no Jiazi in the mountain. I''m afraid you can''t communicate with us anymore Relatives met, can you do it? " Hailong nodded and said, "my parents died when I was a child. When I was full, the whole family was not hungry, as long as the immortal master took care of the food." he paused, turned to Zhang Hao next to him and said, "but, bean sprouts, what about your parents?" Zhang Hao was just a child. He just got a little hot headed and didn''t think about it at all. At this time, he was in trouble after hearing lingtongzi''s words. He was the only son of his family. If he didn''t go back, where would his parents take care of him in the future? He flattened his mouth and said, "immortal master, can''t we learn from you for years?" Ganoderma lucidum smiled and said, "of course, I can''t finish learning. If you want to be successful in cultivating truth, it must be at least more than a thousand years! Cultivating truth is not a simple thing." "Thousands, thousands of years? This, this time is too long. Can people live that long?" Zhang Hao''s eyes were full of incredible. Ganoderma lucidum sighed and said, "with the increase of cultivation and the elimination of impurities in the body, people''s life will continue to prolong. Child, since you have concerns at home, you might as well wait for your parents to come back in a hundred years. Then you can calm down and practice." Zhang Hao nodded silently with a decadent look on his face and said, "I, I want to go home. Immortal master, can you give me some dry food to go home? Although I am usually lazy, I can''t make my parents sad because of losing me!" his eyes turned to Hailong and said sadly: "Brother long, just practice with some immortal masters. You don''t have a home. You only have a friend like me. I will come here to find you when my parents are a hundred years old." Hailong looked at Zhang Hao with a sad face, shook his head and said, "no, bean sprouts, I''ll go back with you. We''ll get together again when we have a chance." Zhang Hao reluctantly smiled and said, "No. brother long, you can learn from the immortal Masters first. When I come later, you can also help me! Besides, you even have a problem eating in the village. This is your best destination." Lingtongzi winked at lingtongzi repeatedly. Lingtongzi immediately understood it and said to Hailong and Zhang Hao: "A few decades have passed, Hailong, just follow Zhang Hao''s advice. Zhang Hao, you don''t have to be too sad. We won''t let you come in vain this time. This is the most basic cultivation method of Lianyun sect. You can cultivate yourself when you go back. You can come to our sect after waiting for your parents to return to the West. At that time, Hailong can personally guide you to continue your cultivation." Then he put a pamphlet into Zhang Hao''s hand. How can they let Hailong and Zhang Hao leave now? Although due to the door rules, Zhang Hao can''t be taken in, they will naturally try their best to keep Hailong in order to have a disciple of five generations. Hailong hesitated. Although he might have enough to eat after following the immortal masters in front of him, how could he be willing to separate from Zhang Hao when he grew up with Zhang Hao? Lingyuzi turned her eyes, looked like a fairy, walked to Zhang Hao and said, "little brother, you don''t need any dry food. Well, I''ll send you back myself now. With my flying sword, you can get home in an hour at most." after that, before Hailong and Zhang Hao objected, she hugged Zhang Hao and urged the Dharma sword to turn into a stream of light. Lingtongzi reluctantly shook his head and said to himself: younger martial brother, I''m really anxious. Quickly spread the voice and told him, "lingyuzi, come back quickly. The immortal array will be closed soon." "Bean sprouts -" the sea dragon cried out. Zhang Hao''s voice came from the air, "brother, you wait for me. I will come to you." Tears had moistened the eyes of Hailong. There was a hazy in front of him. He murmured, "bean sprout, bean sprout, you should come earlier!" Lingtongzi went to Hailong, pressed his shoulder and said, "Hailong, you don''t have to be too sad. In the eyes of our practitioners, decades are just a flick of the finger. In order to help your brother in the future, you should also practice hard and strive to get the right road as soon as possible." Hai Long looked at lingtongzi and nodded silently. Lingtong sub Road: "Well, when lingyuzi comes back, we will return to moyunfeng to meet your Shizu and formally accept you into the sect. Only the three generations of disciples of Lianyun sect, that is, the generation of your Shizu, have the right to accept disciples into the sect. Now I have nothing to do. Let me tell you about Lianyun sect. Lianyun sect is one of the seven sects in the world and has strong strength The 72 peak of the cloud mountain range is our base. Usually, due to the protection of the ancient immortal array left by the ancestor Lianyun, outsiders simply can''t enter the 72 peak. Therefore, outsiders only know that there are Lianyun mountain, but they don''t know that there are 72 peaks in the mountain range. " After all, Hailong is still a child. Hearing lingtongzi say this, he can''t help asking, "isn''t this Lianyun mountain? Why are there so many 72 peaks?" Lingtongzi smiled: "This is the earth spirit peak among the twelve peaks on the periphery of Lianyun 72 peak. We won''t come here on weekdays. Don''t be surprised. You will understand later. The seven major sects in the world are fanxin sect, Lianhua sect, wentianliu, yuanyueliu, Qianhui Valley, Wuzhao immortal and Lianyun sect. Fanxin sect and Lianhua sect are Buddha cultivation, including us They are all immortals, but our Lianyun sect has only five generations of disciples at most. In fact, it should be four generations. In order to commemorate our ancestor Lianyun, the highest generation of Lianyun sect, including the sect leader, is the second generation of disciples. The lowest generation is the fifth generation of disciples. Take you for example, as soon as you enter our school, you are a fifth generation disciple, but when your accomplishments reach a certain level, you can be promoted to the fourth generation of disciples , that is, our current state. With the improvement of cultivation, you can even be promoted to the position of the second generation disciple. Strength represents status. The reason why our ancestors stipulated this was to encourage the lower generation disciples to practice hard. " Hai Long''s mind had been attracted by lingtongzi and asked suspiciously, "if I directly worship the second generation of disciples as teachers, wouldn''t I become the martial uncle of several immortal masters?" The spirit eaves smiled: "You''re right. Do you think the second generation of ancestors are so easy to accept disciples? Without five hundred years of Taoism, it''s difficult for you to see nine ancestors. There are nine of our highest second generation of ancestors. You should remember them clearly. They are the leader of Jietian peak and the leader of Lianyun sect. We call him the elder by his name, and our lower generation disciples want him He is worthy of his ancestral master. He is the Grand Master of our master, the master of inorganic peak, the master of inorganic peak, the master of Shudi peak, the master of mieyan peak and the master of waterstop peak. You are a disciple of five generations and should be tan generation My Taoist name is lingtongzi. You can call me six masters. These are your eight masters lingzhizi and nine masters lingyanzi. You can use your master to match all the disciples of your master''s ancestor Daoming. " Listening to lingtongzi''s words, Hailong is like listening to the book of heaven. How can an ordinary child like him who has never seen the world understand so much? "Well, I should call you master lingtongzi or master six. Bean sprout, he..." Lingtongzi has been practicing for many years. Naturally, he can''t speak nonsense. He sighed and said: "All dharmas are predestined. Don''t think too much. As long as your brother is not fascinated by all dharmas in the world of mortals, he will naturally come to meet you. The most important thing for the ranking of our disciples is to see what level they have reached. There are 21 levels in total. They are: entry, first glimpse, subduing the tiger, soaring the clouds, Daogu, embryo formation, clarity, penetration, climbing the peak, unparalleled, burden, Daolong and detachment Tire, Xia lift, don''t fall, Avenue, unpredictable, Douzhuan, robbery, immortality, Tianyi. " Hailong scratched his head and said, "Master Liu, you speak too fast, I can''t understand how!" although he has read with Zhang Hao for several years, most of his mind is on other things such as cutting firewood. Although he knows a lot of words, his ability to understand words is still very general. Lingtongzi has a long way of life and has always been very patient. Although the child in front of him looks very ordinary and his whole body is dirty, he has an inexplicable sense of intimacy and takes the trouble to explain: "If I say it carefully, you will understand. Although there are only two words in each realm, it contains four words. For example, the first level realm entry refers to the beginning of entering the Tao. You will belong to this realm after you officially worship the master and begin to practice our Taoism. And the beginning of peeping is the beginning of peeping into the path, which refers to the realm of entering the house after you have made some achievements in cultivation. Take this as an example For example, subduing the tiger refers to subduing the dragon and subduing the tiger, Tengyun refers to flying through the clouds, Daogu refers to the stability of the heart of the Tao, and fetal success refers to the success of the Tao... " Hearing this, Hailong quickly interrupted, "wait, six masters, do you want to have children after practicing to a certain extent?" Lingtongzi all fell down. Lingzhizi forced out a smile and said, "the Tao fetus is different from every fetus. Speaking of it, it should be a mysterious power of our own cultivation." At this time, the clouds at the waist of the peak suddenly rose in a large area, constantly changing all kinds of dense colors. An invisible pressure stunned the sea dragon who was trying to speak. Lingyuzi turned pale and said, "no, the forbidden immortal array is about to start. Why doesn''t Xiao Xi come back." once the immortal array is closed, lingyuzi will never turn back in five years unless the leader of Lianyun sect and several other second-generation masters join hands to start the immortal array. Their senior brothers and younger brothers have always had a deep relationship. Lingtongzi and the three saw that the immortal array was about to start, Anxiety is easy to express. "Thousands of miles'' eyes listen to the order and open the sky vision." the blue light suddenly shines. Lingtongzi urges all the mana to expand the sky vision to the limit he can bear. A touch of golden light appears on the blue eyes and looks at lingyuzi in the direction he leaves. Ganoderma lucidum son and lingyanzi have the same mind. They fall behind lingtongzi, pinch the Dharma decision, input their mana into him, and help him continuously improve the effect of sky vision. Chapter 5 Hailong set his eyes on the rising clouds in the mountains. He also hoped that lingyuzi would come back soon, so that he could know whether Zhang Hao had arrived home safely. Several times, he saw lingtongzi and others perform Taoism. He had already had a great interest in this magical spell. The clouds fluctuated more and more, and the immortal array was about to officially open. Under the cold wind at the top of the mountain, the sea dragon couldn''t help fighting a cold war. After the blue light stopped, lingtongzi''s expression became very serious, his hands changed constantly, and he said in a deep voice: "two younger martial brothers, lingyuzi is returning quickly. Let''s pick him up. Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the Dharma, the road is formed in heaven, and the road returns to the way." the green air wrapped around his body floated out, rising with his body as the center in an instant, and with the completion of the Dharma resolution, With a flash of green light, lingtongzi''s aurora flying sword came out of its sheath. Ganoderma lucidum son and lingyanzi pinch each other to make a decision. At the same time, they inject their mana into the aurora sword in front of them. Under the urging of lingtongzi, the green awn of the aurora sword was released and disappeared into the clouds in an instant. What they have to do is to light up a bright light for their younger martial brother on his way home in the fog, the most basic prohibition just formed by the immortal array. As time went by, the third division brothers of lingtongzi trembled because of the excessive use of Taoism. It was obvious that they were almost to the limit. Suddenly, the sea dragon was surprised to find that the clouds outside the cliff in front stirred violently, rotating like a vortex. In the center of the vortex, a corridor with a diameter of only one meter appeared. The two pure lights flashed in at a speed he could not recognize, and fell lightly on the top of the peak. The sea dragon fixed his eyes on it and was immediately happy. It was lingyuzi and lingtongzi''s flying sword who came back together. Lingyuzi''s face was a little pale and kept panting. Lingtongzi hurried around, but the first one to make a sound was Hailong, "master Xi, did you send the bean sprouts home?" Lingyuzi nodded and said, "I almost couldn''t come back just to take him to the door. Senior brother 6, senior brother 8 and senior brother 9 thank you." lingtongzi shook his head helplessly and said: "You! You''ve been practicing for so many years, but your rashness hasn''t changed. Thanks to your timely return, we can''t help it if the second prohibition of immortal array is also started. Let''s go back to the mountain. Hailong, come, I''ll take you." as soon as the voice fell, the four flying swords had driven the green light to penetrate the surrounding clouds and go to the depths of Lianyun mountain. The second time he felt the taste of flying through the clouds, Hailong had adapted to some, but the mountain air was too cold. He had only one single coat. How could he withstand it? Just after flying over a mountain peak, he was shivering with cold, and his lips had become a little purple. Fortunately, lingtongzi found out in time and protected him with his true Qi. Otherwise, I''m afraid he hasn''t reached the truth yet Man''s moyunfeng sea dragon has frozen into a mass of ice. Feeling the warm energy from lingtongzi, Hailong suddenly felt a strange thing in his heart. Although he flew in the air, his heart was full of a sense of security. Unconsciously, he slowly fell asleep under the pure magic power of lingtongzi. "Sixth younger martial brother, you''re back." a young man who looked like he was in his twenties appeared in front of lingtongzi. He was covered with a moon white robe, and his handsome face was wearing a faint smile. Seeing his appearance, lingtongzi saluted hurriedly, "second senior brother." "Well, they are all our brothers. Why are you so polite? By the way, you don''t know. The eldest martial brother was closed yesterday. If he can successfully break through the realm of penetration this time, we will call him martial uncle in the future. I really envy him!" The young man is called the second elder martial brother by the four lingtongzi. Although he looks very young on the surface, he is already in his fifties. He can stay young only because he has passed the state of fetal formation. Among the 11 disciples under the immortal Daoming seat, his Taoism is only the eldest disciple lingxiuzi. Lingzhizi has never cherished himself. What is new to Taoism The understanding will also be told to these younger martial brothers. They have become an unknown Master of these ordinary disciples. The younger martial brothers even respect him more than their elder martial brothers. "Sixth younger martial brother, you have achieved good results this time. The child you hold is the disciple you took back this time. It''s the first time in 20 years. Let me see." when you grasp it with your right hand, it''s like something is entangled. The sea dragon''s body floats gently into the hands of lingzhizi. The green light on your hand flashes continuously, and lingzhizi constantly inquires about the sea dragon''s body with his own magic power. After a while, lingzhizi sent the sea dragon back to lingtongzi, frowned and said, "the child must have suffered a lot since he was young. There are a lot of impurities in his body, and his mental power is very weak. It will be more difficult if he wants to practice Taoism. Sixth martial brother, it seems that your vision is not very good!" Lingyuzi hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter if he is qualified. As long as he is a disciple of five generations, someone will do our factotum in the future." he was always straightforward and inadvertently said his real thoughts. Hearing lingyuzi''s words, lingzhizi suddenly changed his face and angrily scolded: "nonsense." an inexplicable pressure suddenly arose. Suddenly, in front of lingtongzi''s four people, the second senior brother was so tall. They saw lingzhizi''s fire for the first time in decades. They were scared and lowered their heads. Lingzhizi stared at the four younger martial brothers and said in a deep voice: "As a monk, you should know how important the cultivation of state of mind is. Since you have accepted this child as an apprentice, you must try your best to teach him well. If the master reported the same attitude when he accepted you, can you achieve today? Yes, he is a disciple of five generations. The training of factotum is very important, but you should not have him in your heart The idea of being a factotum. Lingtongzi, the task of teaching the child basic Taoism will be left to you in the future. If he can''t reach the level of subduing the tiger within ten years, you won''t recognize me as the second elder martial brother. "After saying this, lingzhizi''s expression eased a little, and said faintly: "Shifu, the old man loves to be clean. Take the child to the manna spring to wash and change his clothes. I''ll go back first. Sixth younger martial brother, after Shifu officially accepts him, you go to me to get a Peiyuan pill to help the child remove impurities from his body." The green light flashed, and lingzhizi flew away with his flying sword. There were only four lingtongzi who looked at each other on the hillside of Moyun peak. Lingyuzi stuck out his tongue and said, "I didn''t expect that the second senior brother''s temper was so terrible. It seems that he still attaches great importance to Hailong. This boy is really lucky! Peiyuan Dan refined by the second senior brother is better for a person like him who has just entered the path." Lingtongzi sighed and said, "it seems that we are really wrong. The second senior brother is right. The cultivation of mind is very important. Previously, it was too selfish." Hailong looked at his clean cloth clothes awkwardly. All the dirt on his body had been washed away. There were bursts of cool feeling on his skin. Recalling his feeling in the clear pool water just now, he couldn''t help feeling comfortable. He thought to himself that these masters were really good to himself, but they were really uncomfortable without their old broken clothes. However, I ate them just now Those fruits are unheard of and taste great. I hope you don''t fart and make a fool of yourself when you see Shizu. The washed sea dragon seemed to be a changed person. Although his small eyes looked a little awkward, he was also a beautiful child. He looked a little funny in his fat Taoist robe. Lingtongzi said: "Hai Long, be careful when you see Shizu later. Your Shizu doesn''t like rude disciples." Hai Long smiled and said, "don''t worry, master six. I''m the smartest man in the village. I''m polite. I''ll pretend to be." Lingtongzi knocked on Hai Long''s head angrily and said, "you boy, your respect for the teacher should come from your heart. How can you pretend? Your Shizu''s magic cultivation is profound. You can see whether you respect him from your heart at a glance." The sea dragon suddenly froze and touched the place on his head where lingtongzi knocked him, with a trace of sadness in his eyes. Lingtongzi was startled and said in secret, I didn''t make any effort! Didn''t I knock him down accidentally? He hurriedly asked, "Hai Long, what''s the matter with you?" The sea dragon''s sudden change of look was not because lingtongzi hurt him. Just now, lingtongzi''s action was just like that he had knocked Zhang Hao before, which made him recall his time with his good brother. He shook his head and said, "master six, I''m fine. I just think of bean sprouts." Lingtongzi smiled and said, "you child really value feelings. Well, don''t think about it. We have arrived." during the conversation, lingtongzi four people have brought Hai long to the Moyun cave at the top of Moyun peak. This is the place where immortal Daoming practices. Standing respectfully outside the cave, the four lingtongzi poured their mana into the voice, "disciple lingtongzi (Lingzhi Zi, Lingyan Zi and Lingyu Zi) has completed the task of receiving disciples in the local Lingshan mountain. I come to report back to the master." "Well, come in with the child." a voice that sounded like some vicissitudes came from the cave. Lingtongzi and the four hurriedly answered, and took Hailong to the cave. As soon as they entered the cave, the first thing that came into Hailong''s eyes was a large area of flowers and plants. The small flowers with different colors kept emitting a faint fragrance, refreshing people''s hearts and minds, which immediately cheered Hailong''s spirit. In the meantime, there were several crystal clear fruits, which were stained with some dew, and Hailong could be seen Showing a greedy look. The top of Moyun cave is completely open. The sun shines directly from the top of the cave and falls on the flowers and plants. Looking up, people can''t help feeling like sitting in a well and watching the sky. The cave has an area of about 1000 square meters. On the front is a small stone house with closed stone doors. The style is very ordinary, just like natural construction. Although the environment here is very quiet, it is similar to the sea What the Dragon thought was completely different. He thought that people like Shizu would live in tall palaces and pavilions, but how could he expect that everything was so simple. Lingtongzi saw the doubt in Hailong''s heart and whispered, "our practitioners have never paid attention to foreign objects. Everything comes from nature and comes from nature. This Moyun cave was completely formed naturally. Even the hut where your Shizu lived was originally a big rock. The aura here is exuberant and very suitable for cultivation." Along the path between the grass, the five people had come to the stone house. With a soft squeak, the stone door opened. A tall figure came out. Hai Long rubbed his eyes and looked carefully. He knew that the person in front of him must be his Shizu. Immortal Daoming was seven feet tall and a little bloated. He looked more than thirty years old. His eyes were smaller than Hai long. Against the background of those fat meat, if you didn''t look carefully, you would still be angry It''s not easy to find out those two gaps. In Hailong''s view, except for some characteristics of his prominent big belly, real Daoming looks no different from ordinary people. Lingtongzi pulled the dragon and bowed down with lingzhizi, lingyanzi and lingyuzi. He respectfully said, "I''ll see you, master." Immortal Daoming frowned, waved his big sleeve, and a pure energy held the five people up, "OK, where are so many rites." he looked at Hailong up and down and said, "are you the five generations of disciples they received? Lingtong! Does he really meet the conditions?" Lingtongzi hurried forward and said, "yes, master. The most important condition for my entry is the mental test, this child..." at that moment, he told Hailong and Zhang Hao in detail. After hearing lingtongzi''s narration, immortal Daoming nodded slightly, pinched his chubby chin and said, "since you have passed the test, you will be a disciple of Lianyun sect for five generations from today." Hailong quickly knelt to the ground and said, "thank you for taking Shizu in." but he scolded in his heart. You fat old man, cow, cow, are not kind at all. What kind of airs do you put on. The expression of immortal Daoming suddenly became a little strange. Two pure lights shot out of a pair of small eyes and said faintly: "boy, are you scolding me in your heart?" Hai Long was startled. He immediately remembered what lingtongzi had said before. He suddenly burst into a cold sweat behind his back and hurriedly said, "no, No. how dare I scold you." as he said, he tried to get rid of his thoughts. Lingtongzi four people were even more frightened, and their bodies trembled slightly. Since the day of entry, they were very afraid of the serious master. Immortal Daoming said calmly, "we Taoists are most taboo to be insincere and narrow-minded. You should remember that since you are a disciple of five generations, you should be tan generation. As the saying goes, you can ascend to immortality only by eclosion. I will give you a Taoist name of feather. In the future, practice hard with your masters and strive to enter the realm of four generations of disciples as soon as possible. Do you understand?" Chapter 6 Hailong nodded foolishly and said, "thank you for giving me the title. I will try my best in the future." Immortal Daoming waved his hand and said, "go back. Lingtong! Your Tao fetus is about to condense. I will protect the Dharma for you myself." Lingtongzi was overjoyed and quickly thanked Shien. You should know that the Tao embryo is extremely important to every person who practices Tao. When cultivating the Tao embryo, you must not be invaded by external demons. Otherwise, once you become possessed by demons, your accomplishments will be greatly reduced in light and the yuan God will be destroyed in heavy. "Go, I''m going to meditate." then, immortal Daoming floated back to his stone house. The door closed, and everything returned to calm. With the promise of the master, lingtongzi was very happy and took Hai Long out of the Moyun cave with the three younger martial brothers. The shape of Moyun mountain is very strange. The area of the top of the mountain is very small. The mountain above the cloud sea is very steep, but it is very gentle on the hillside and below the cloud sea, even easier to walk than Diling peak. And halfway down the mountain, it is also the place where lingtongzi practice on weekdays. From the top of Moyun peak, Hailong thought that he had been put forward by immortal Daoming. At first glance, the feather word he gave himself sounded good, but it was disgusting to connect with the word in front. Tanyu is clearly a spittoon. "Tanyu, what''s the matter with you? Hasn''t Shifu officially accepted you? I don''t think you look very happy." lingyuzi asked with a smile. Among these four generations of disciples, he is the youngest, only 56 years old. He went up the mountain when he was very young. Life in the mountain is plain, and he still has a childish heart. The Sea Dragon said angrily, "hum, can you be happy if I give you a title of spittoon? I don''t care, Shifu 11, can you change my title!" Lingyuzi and lingtongzi looked at each other and said with a strong smile, "it''s not impossible to change your Taoist name. When your accomplishments come up and you are promoted to four generations of disciples, your Taoist name can be changed to Lingyu. In fact, Tanyu''s name is also very nice. As long as you don''t think about it, no one will think you''re a spittoon." at this point, he can''t bear the smile in his heart any longer, Burst into laughter. Even lingtongzi could not help laughing and showed a smile. Hai Long''s small face flushed angrily, "you, you..." he secretly swore in his heart that he must cultivate to the level of four generations of disciples as soon as possible, otherwise when bean sprouts come, what should he think when he knows his Taoist name! When the blue light fell, the five people had returned to the hillside again. Pointing to a row of extremely simple wooden houses in front, he smiled and said, "except the eldest martial brother, the second martial brother and the third martial brother, the other eight disciples of Moyun peak live here. This place is called Moyun Ping by us and will be the place for your cultivation in the future. Go, I''ll show you the room." then he took the angry sea dragon to a wooden house on the side. "Hai Long, don''t worry too much. The Taoist name is just a title. Besides, it can be changed in the future. As long as there are no elders and other fellow disciples, we will still call you Hai Long, so you won''t feel uncomfortable. It''s easy to be promoted from five generations of disciples to four generations of disciples. As long as you work hard, you may succeed in 20 years. You''re tired today and have a good rest Let''s go. I''ll officially start teaching you and me tomorrow. "Lingtongzi tried to soften his voice. Although the child in front looked a little rebellious, he unconsciously had a trace of emotion for him in his heart. It''s like a father and son! A month later. Moyun peak in the woods. "Click." a branch with thick arms fell dust under the cutting of a sharp axe. Hai Long wiped the sweat on his dishcloth, threw the axe aside, sat down under a big tree and said angrily, "what the fuck, Lianyun sect, what''s the difference between this and being in the village, or cutting firewood? I knew it would not be separated from bean sprouts." a month passed, In addition to the first few days when lingtongzi taught him a set of the most basic formulas of Lianyun sect, he began to let him do chores every day. Go up the mountain to cut firewood in the morning, pick the fruit you need for the day at noon, wash clothes for your masters and himself in the afternoon, and rest in the evening. Everyone in lianyunzong feeds on fruits in the mountains and natural things such as Polygonatum and poria cocos. The purpose of cutting firewood is just to circle the front of the yard where they live. According to lingtongzi, there are many rare things planted in the flowers and plants, which are blocked by a fence made of branches, mainly to prevent wild animals. You know, that piece of land is thousands of square meters big! And the ground outside the lawn is made of extremely hard rocks. If you want to insert the wood, you must first dig a hole in the ground. After a month, Hailong hasn''t even circled one tenth of the place. He is tired and has a backache every day. But I don''t know why, after this month, my body has become much stronger. Maybe it''s because I ate the Peiyuan pill. Master six said that it was taken from master two. Thinking of the red pill, Hailong is still worried and afraid. The taste of Peiyuan pill is very good, which makes his lips and teeth fragrant. However, as soon as he ate it, he had diarrhea for three days, and his whole body collapsed. At that time, he thought he would ascend to bliss before he became a immortal. However, after the rest, I feel much better. My body seems to be much lighter and stronger than before. "Well, it should be enough to have these branches today. Go back. It''s getting late. Finish these branches and go to pick fruit." Hai Long skillfully tied together almost all the branches with thick and thin arms on the ground, carried them to his shoulder and walked quickly towards moyunping. Lingtongzi and other martial brothers were all in the room for retreat at this time. Hailong threw the branches aside, went back to his room to eat some fruits, and then began to dig holes. He didn''t finish today''s task until he made three shots on the day. At this time, lingyuzi just came out of his room. Before Hailong came, almost all the tasks of washing clothes, cleaning the room and picking fruit were his. This month, he was much more relaxed. All his mind was spent on cultivation. He obviously felt that his cultivation had improved. When he saw the sea dragon holding the bamboo basket preparing to go out, he immediately smiled and said, "spittoon, pick fruit!" Hailong stared at him angrily and said, "if you call me a spittoon again, I''ll strike today and let you drink mountain wind." Lingyuzi had been used to Hailong''s rudeness for a long time. He smiled and said, "OK, OK, it''s OK to call you Hailong. It''s been a month since you went up the mountain. How''s your mind? If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me." Hailong snorted and said: "It''s just sitting and sleeping. What''s the feeling? It''s just a little sleep. Shifu 11, can you teach me some Taoism? I''m suffocating." Lingyuzi shook his head and said, "boy, the heart of heaven is definitely the basis for us to cultivate Taoism. If you don''t lay the foundation well, how can you use Taoism? If you want to cultivate Taoism, at least you have to wait until you reach the state of subduing the tiger." Hailong made a face at lingyuzi, ignored him, and walked up the mountain with his bamboo basket on his back. Not far from where they lived, there was a fruit forest, which was the source of their food. The air on the mountain was very pure. Take a deep breath. Hailong felt that his body seemed a little lighter. He kept picking all kinds of fruits into the bamboo basket and walked towards the depths of the fruit forest. As he was walking, he suddenly heard a squeak. He was surprised and couldn''t help but stop vigilantly. He took off his hatchet from his waist and looked carefully in the direction of the sound. The squeak was clearer It was clear. When the sea dragon saw the source of the sound, he couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that it was a little monkey. It was the most common monkey. Its gray hair didn''t have any luster. It was puckering a red ass and eating a peach. Out of the child''s nature, Hailong picked up a stone from the ground, squinted and threw it at the monkey. Unfortunately, his accuracy was not very good. With a slap, the stone just hit the branch where the little monkey was. Although he didn''t hit the monkey, he startled him, turned around and looked at Hailong angrily. The sea dragon made a face at the little monkey and said with a smile, "you guy, come to us to steal food. You really should fight." The little monkey seemed to understand what he said, and chirped, as if to tell the sea dragon that this was his territory. Suddenly, the little monkey waved his arm at the sea dragon fiercely. Before the sea dragon reflected, half a sticky peach had hit him in the face and immediately made his face juicy. The little monkey looked forward with a smile when he saw the sea dragon''s embarrassed appearance After closing, the body vibrated back and forth on the branches, which was very happy. "Damn it, even you guy will laugh at me and die." then, Hailong grabbed a handful of pebbles from the ground and immediately gave the little monkey a shotgun. Although his accuracy was not good, after all, there were a large number of pebbles. Several of them hit the little monkey, and he squeaked with pain. Looking at his achievements, Hailong immediately raised his chest proudly. The little monkey seemed to have a bad temper. He screamed a few times and jumped onto a branch above. He stretched out his monkey claws, took off two peaches and threw them at the sea dragon. The accuracy of the little monkey was amazing, and the sea dragon was proud, and was immediately smashed, which made it even more embarrassed. In his anger, the sea dragon immediately grabbed the stone and shot at the little monkey. The little monkey was condescending and relied on it With his flexible skills, he naturally took advantage. After a while, Hailong was full of juice, but the little monkey was never hit by him again. Although Hailong is very competitive, he knows that he will lose today. Moreover, several masters at home are still waiting for dinner and can''t delay here. He intimidates the little monkey and runs back to moyunping with the picked fruit. Before he gets close, he hears someone talking, and some female voices are mixed in it, which is very clear and moving Listen. With surprise, Hailong hurried back to moyunping. He saw that his eight masters were all there. In front of them, there were four people standing in cloth clothes, almost the same as lingtongzi and others. Three of them were women, but they were still a little far away. These outsiders turned their backs to Hailong. He couldn''t see clearly. Far away, lingyuzi had seen the embarrassed appearance of Hailong and couldn''t help laughing: "Oh, I said Tanyu, did you pick fruit or make jam for us?" with lingyuzi''s voice, the four outsiders turned around. Hailong was stunned, completely stunned. Among the four foreign people, the only man was nothing special, but he had a long body, looked in his thirties and looked ordinary. The three women greatly shocked Hailong''s young heart. On the far left was a girl who looked 17 or 8 years old, with her long hair neatly combed behind her, like jade like skin It was almost like dripping water. A pair of beautiful big eyes were looking at themselves curiously. A long spike of sword was put on the long sword behind her, which looked very moving with her charming face. The woman in the middle was slightly larger than the one on the left, looked in her twenties, and showed a trace of tenderness between her eyebrows. Her appearance was not a little inferior to that of the previous girl, but she looked a little softer. The woman on the right was in the third He is the most common and the oldest. On the surface, he seems to be 30 years old. Although his appearance is not as good as that of the other two women, there is a sense of heroism in his eyebrows. Hailong grew up in a mountain village when he was young. How did he see such beautiful women? He suddenly widened his eyes and even salivated. Fortunately, he had a lot of juice on his face and was not found by everyone. Lingtongzi frowned at Hailong''s stunned appearance, waved to Hailong and said, "Tanyu, come on, I''ve seen several teachers." Hailong woke up from dementia and hurried over. The girl on the left smiled and said, "are you the only five generations of disciples we received this time?" Hailong nodded and said, "fairy sister, you look so beautiful!" Lingtongzi was startled and said angrily, "Tan Yu, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve seen several martial uncles soon." he pointed to the man and said, "this is your martial uncle lingmu." he also pointed to the three women and introduced them from left to right: "this is your martial uncle Lingfei, Lingya and Lingying." Lingfeizi said with a smile: "finally, there are disciples lower than me, spittoon son. Just now I couldn''t believe it when senior brother lingyuzi talked about your name. It turned out to be true." (I''m sorry I didn''t update it yesterday. I was dragged by my parents to wear relatives. I can''t come back at night. I''ll update 8000 words today.) Chapter 7 Hai Long was stunned at first, then he looked at lingyuzi angrily and said, "I''m not a spittoon. My Taoist name is Tanyu. Martial uncle lingfeizi, you''re so beautiful! You look more than 50 years old." he was very fond of lingfeizi, but when she called herself a spittoon, he couldn''t help laughing back. Lingfeizi was stunned and murmured, "I''m not in my fifties. I''m only 37 this year! Ah! You, dare you satirize me." lingfeizi, who joined Lianyun sect 20 years ago, is the youngest of the four generations of disciples. He has excellent talent and has reached the late stage of cloud rising. Lingtongzi knocked on the dragon and said, "don''t be rude to martial uncle. How did you do this? Go and wash it quickly." Hailong made a face at lingfeizi, and then ran to the back to freshen up. While washing the dirt in the room, he pricked up his ears and listened to the conversation outside. When he had cleaned up and changed his clothes, he probably understood. The so-called four martial uncles outside belong to the four generations of disciples of Piaomiao Taoist Zun of Piaomiao peak, and follow immortal Daoyun, the eldest disciple of Piaomiao Taoist Zun. I came here this time to ask my teacher, immortal Daoming, for some condensed liquid to go back and refine pills. Lingyunzi took out a white jade bottle and came back. "Junior brothers and sisters, here are three drops of condensed liquid. Please use it with caution." condensed liquid has only become three drops in a hundred years. It is the top grade of miraculous medicine. Originally, he didn''t want to borrow it, but they were all from the same door. He didn''t say much, so he had to take it out. Lingmuzi took the jade bottle and said with a smile, "thank you, elder martial brother." as he said, he waved his right hand, a green light flashed, and a small wooden box suddenly appeared on his hand. "Elder martial brother Lingyun, this is a five grade purple Ganoderma lucidum, which can function as a person of life and death, but has meat and bones. Please take it. It will save you from being embarrassed in front of elder martial uncle Daoming." Lingyunzi sighed lightly and said, "we are from the same school. It''s right to help each other. How can I take your things? Please take them back, younger martial brother. But if my senior asks later, I hope martial uncle Daoyun can say something good for us." "Why not? It''s not for nothing." Hailong jumped out from lingtongzi and took the wooden box in lingmuzi''s hand. Lingmuzi was slightly stunned, while lingyunzi was startled and quickly scolded: "Tanyu, give back the things to others quickly." Hailong hugged the wooden box in his arms and said, "no, we bought it. Why not, fourth master, is this purple Ganoderma false?" Lingmuzi turned pale slightly, frowned and said, "martial nephew, you can''t talk nonsense! These five kinds of purple Ganoderma lucidum have been bred in the misty peak for 200 years. Elder martial brother Lingyun, we''ll leave first." then he called Lingfei''s three daughters to fly away with flying swords. Lingyunzi looked at the four clear lights gradually away and smiled bitterly in his heart. I''m afraid Hai Long''s words have offended the disciples of the first pulse of the misty peak! Lingtongzi took the wooden box in Hailong''s arms and handed it to lingyunzi. He said, "forget it, senior brother. They''ve all gone. Hailong is still a child. Don''t be familiar with him. I''ll teach him a lesson later." The sea dragon''s heart was warm. Although lingtongzi said he wanted to teach himself a lesson, how could he not hear the meaning of protection in his words? Lingyunzi took the wooden box, sighed and turned back to his room. Lingtongzi stared at Hailong angrily and said, "come with me." Hailong made a face at lingyuzi, and then followed lingtongzi to his room. "Hai Long, do you know what''s wrong?" lingtongzi said calmly. The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "what''s wrong with me? It''s true. They took our things and should trade them for those purple Ganoderma lucidum!" Lingtongzi shook his head helplessly and said: "You don''t know anything about the world. Although it''s very difficult for them to borrow condensate, they are all from the same family. They belong to Lianyun sect. How can you repay for helping others? Moreover, your attitude today is very bad. Lingmuzi, after all, they are your teachers. How can you be so rude? This is discrediting Mo Yunfeng. I''ll tell you that you''re the first offender I won''t punish you, but you should reflect on yourself. " Hailong didn''t realize what was wrong with him at all. He nodded disapprovingly and said, "six masters, why don''t we have women in moyunfeng? Look at the other side, there are three female martial uncles." Lingtongzi said angrily, "we are practitioners. What''s the difference between men and women? They belong to the door of the ethereal Taoist priest. The ethereal Taoist priest himself is a woman. Naturally, most of the disciples below are women." With a smile, Hai Long came up to lingtongzi and said, "master six, I''ll get you some fruit to eat. You haven''t had lunch yet." After listening to Hailong''s words, lingtongzi couldn''t stand his face anymore and said helplessly, "you little monkey!" Hearing the three words "little monkey", Hai long felt a move in his heart. He immediately remembered the little monkey who played with himself and thought to himself that he must take revenge when he had nothing to do. The next day, Hailong was surprisingly diligent. Before dawn, he got up and went to the mountain to cut firewood. After successfully completing his morning work, he immediately took his bamboo basket and came to the fruit forest. After picking enough fruit, he quietly touched the depths of the fruit forest to look for the trace of the little monkey yesterday. He was worthy of his heart. As soon as he hid his body, he saw a fast gray figure Quickly came to the fruit forest from the branches. It was the monkey yesterday. "Whoosh" before the little monkey stood firm, the sea dragon immediately flew over with a shotgun. Without any preparation, the little monkey was immediately beaten and screamed by him. One third of the stones hit the target. The little monkey''s red eyes were full of anger, and all kinds of fruits on the tree flew to the sea dragon like raindrops. When the sea dragon attacked the target, he was happy and laughed. While dodging various fruits, he fought back with his own shotgun. One man and one monkey were playing in the fruit forest. It was not until the third stroke on the day that he was too tired to walk that Hailong came out of the fruit forest. Today''s ending is as tragic as yesterday. Under the condition of far inferior agility and accuracy, he made his own juice, but the results are always better, and Hailong is not discouraged at all. In order not to let several masters see their embarrassment, they went to Ganlu spring to wash their bodies and clothes before returning to moyunping. There is no Jiazi in the mountain. In an instant, a year has passed. Lianyun mountain is full of aura. He takes a lot of fruits and Huangjing, Poria cocos and other things that can replenish qi every day. In a year, Hailong''s body is much taller than when he first came. At the age of 14, he is close to lingyuzi''s size, and his body is also strong and strong. The basic cultivation of tianxinjue is very simple. With the help of lingtongzi, Hailong has gradually embarked on the right track. Although his qualification is not very good, one year has passed, and he has barely entered the realm of first glimpse from the entry path. When practicing, he can feel a heat flow walking slowly. Although Mo Yunfeng''s cultivation was lonely, Hailong still found his own fun, that is, the time when he finished his work and played with the little monkey every day. Every morning, Hailong would get up early and go to the fruit forest to play with the little monkey. The little monkey was also very cooperative. Since he met Hailong for the first time, he would go to moyunping fruit forest every day to pick fruit and eat. It seemed that he also took his fight with Hailong as fun. At first, Hailong always suffered losses, but playing with the little monkey every day made him more and more agile, and the accuracy of throwing stones was also improved a lot. Now the little monkey can''t take advantage of anything. It is often chased and beaten by sea dragons. Lingtongzi had discovered the secret of Hailong for a long time, but he didn''t say anything. Playing with the little monkey was not bad for Hailong. After all, he was still a child. He always had a little childhood fun, and it also helped his body flexibility and physical quality, so he had to go. It was early in the morning again. Hailong hurriedly finished grooming, ate a few pieces of Polygonatum and ran out of the room. Yesterday, he had the upper hand. Little monkey was beaten and didn''t even return his cell phone. The time of continuous bead and stone has reached the point of perfection, which can completely point to where to play. Hailong thought to himself that he must pick up again today. The guy he hit had no resistance at all. Thinking, the sea dragon has come to the fruit forest. As soon as he stepped into the fruit forest, he clearly felt a strong wind above his head. There was no need to think about it. His body reacted like a conditioned reflex. He turned around the fruit tree in front with his right hand and immediately changed his direction. With a slap, a peach with some green astringency hit his position just now. The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "Wow, xiaolingling (the name he gave to the little monkey), you attacked me as soon as I came. Look at the magic weapon." find xiaolingling''s position, and immediately three finished stones flew past, and the left and right two have completely sealed its escape route. The little clever body grew up a little over the past year. It seemed too late to dodge. He quickly waved his arm and knocked down the flying stones. The sea dragon''s wrist strength is not small. Coupled with the progress of Taoist cultivation, although it doesn''t use all its strength, the strength of these stones also has some power. Suddenly, the little clever body shook and grinned and rubbed the beaten place. Hailong smiled and said, "don''t pack you. I won''t fight you today. You''re looking for teeth. Look at the magic weapon." in order to fight with little wit, Hailong specially asked lingyuzi to make two small cloth bags for him and hang them on his belt. They are all small stones he picked up in advance. It''s very convenient to use. In the whizzing sound, the stones flew one by one to little clever. The level of the sea dragon is improving, and the little clever is much more powerful than at the beginning. They keep jumping up and down, dodging the attack of the sea dragon and fighting back with all kinds of fruits on the tree. They are happy to fight in the fruit forest. Today, Xiao is smart and energetic, and his speed has obviously increased. In the end, they only fought a draw. Sitting on the ground panting violently, Hailong pointed to Xiaoji Ling and said, "did you eat any baby? Why is it so fast today? Fortunately, I have recently broken through the realm of entry and reached the initial stage of peeping. Otherwise, I really can''t deal with you." Little clever also seemed very tired. He was lying on the branch not far from the sea dragon and kept panting, but his small red eyes were still full of excitement. His two monkey claws kept extending his thumb and index finger to point at the sea dragon. It was obvious that I despised you. Looking at xiaolingling''s proud appearance, the sea dragon was furious and said, "give you three colors, you have opened the dyeing workshop, look at the magic weapon." he shook out the remaining stones in the cloth bag and threw them at xiaolingling with all his strength. Little clever was startled. He had no physical strength. In the squeaking pain, he was hit several places. His body was unstable and fell upside down. If he is energetic, little clever can hang his long tail on the branch to keep his balance, but at this time he is exhausted, how can he hang it? Falling like a free fall with gravity. This was the first time that this happened. Hailong was also startled. He subconsciously stretched out his hand to pick up xiaolingling, but after all, there was a certain distance. His legs and feet were tired and didn''t listen. He could only watch xiaolingling fall heavily in front of him. Coincidentally, at the place where little clever fell, there was a sharp stone standing up. Little clever screamed and his body trembled violently. He fights with little clever every day, but Hailong has already regarded it as his friend. He was surprised and hurried forward to pick up little clever. Little Smart''s situation was very bad. The sharp stone penetrated his right chest like a sharp blade, and blood was seeping from the wound. His usually smart and strange red eyes had been covered with a layer of gray. "I, I didn''t mean it. Little clever, I didn''t mean it. Cheer up! I will save you." in anxiety, the 14-year-old sea dragon''s voice has brought a little cry. The little clever chest fluctuated constantly, and he couldn''t even cry out. A few threads of blood foam exuded from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 8 Hailong knew that if he pulled out the stone now, he was afraid that little clever would die immediately. However, he had to carefully hold little clever in his arms and run towards moyunping as fast as possible. In his anxiety, he gave full play to his potential. When Hailong ran back to moyunping, xiaoclever was as angry as a spring, and the fluctuation of his chest was much weaker. His vitality was disappearing bit by bit. As soon as he arrived at moyunping, Hailong saw lingyuzi stretching his muscles and bones in front of the house, as if he had met a savior. Hailong cried and shouted, "master 11, save it, save it." Lingyuzi just entered the late stage of Tengyun today. He was very happy. He was suddenly startled when he heard the cry for help from the sea dragon. He hurried up. When he saw that the injured was not Hailong, he was relieved and asked, "what''s the matter?" The sea dragon choked and said, "little clever and I were playing, but we accidentally knocked him down from the tree. As a result, he was hurt by a stone on the ground. He is my only friend here. You can''t let him die!" To cultivate the truth, we must first cultivate the heart. Every authentic person of cultivation has a heart of charity. Without any hesitation, lingyuzi quickly pinched the law, and a blue light lit up from his fingertips. "Go." the light flashed and disappeared into the little clever chest. This is the most common vitality mantra. In the shining light, the little clever wound finally stopped bleeding, but its breathing had become as if nothing, powerless and paralyzed in the arms of the sea dragon. "How is it? Master Xi, is it still saved?" asked Hai Long anxiously. Lingyuzi sighed and said, "it''s hard. Your monkey friend''s injury is too serious, and he lost too much blood. I''m afraid..." Hai Long''s whole body was shocked, and his face turned pale. He couldn''t think that his inadvertent mistake had killed Xiao clever. His body trembled slightly. He murmured, "is there really no way? Master Xi, you all have profound spells. Can''t you save it?" Lingyuzi sighed and said: "Hai Long, it''s not that I don''t want to save it. It''s really hurt too badly. Unless there are treasures such as fairy grass, people can live and die without meat and bones, but these fairy grass can''t be found. Although we have planted a lot on Moyun Ping, it''s not effective at all. The last three drops of condensate have been given to lingmu. Other mature fairy grass are collected by your Shizu Inside. " The Sea Dragon said anxiously, "let''s go to Shizu now! Please ask him to help xiaolingling." Lingyuzi shook his head and said, "your Shizu sits at the death pass. The peak is now under strong prohibition. Unless he leaves the pass himself, none of us can enter." Hai Long''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he thought of something. He murmured, "yes, yes. Shifu 11, the purple Ganoderma they brought back last time is still there! Let''s use it. Didn''t Shifu lingmu say that purple Ganoderma has a good effect last time?" Lingyuzi frowned in embarrassment. Although his position in Moyun peak was not much higher than that of Hailong, this kind of fairy grass was not up to him. After looking at the little clever who was about to die, lingyuzi clenched his teeth, folded his hands and said: "Master, saving one life is better than building a seven level floating tu. although it''s only a little monkey, it''s also a life. I hope master won''t blame it." he looked very sad and said to the sea dragon, "come with it." Hailong was overjoyed. He didn''t care to thank lingyuzi. He just hugged xiaolingling and followed him to the back mountain. He turned a corner and passed through a small forest. Lingyuzi stopped in front of a hill. The sea dragon was worried about Xiaoling''s injury. He just wanted to ask, but he saw a faint cyan light rising around lingyuzi''s body. "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow Dharma, the mind moves with the thought, and the environment is broken and true." a strange Dharma decision floats out of his hand and is printed in the center of the earth slope in front of him. The earth slope shakes slightly, as if it were an earthquake. Lingyuzi explained to Hailong: "this is the place where we collect common pills. Wait here, and I''ll go in and take out the purple Ganoderma lucidum." While talking, a gap opened in the middle of the earth slope, and lingyuzi floated in. Hailong looked down at Xiaoling in his arms and said softly, "Xiaoling, you have to hold on! You will be saved with Zizhi. We will play in the fruit forest in the future, and you will eat sweet big peaches! As long as you can get better, I promise you won''t have to stone you in the future, and you can hit me with peaches, OK?" It seemed to hear the voice of the sea dragon, and the little clever body twitched slightly. Hailong was delighted. He knew that at least little clever was still alive. In a short time, lingyuzi quickly came out with the same wooden box lingmuzi had brought. He immediately reined in the Dan room, and lingyuzi motioned to Hailong to put xiaolingling on the ground. Under the anxious gaze of Hailong, lingyuzi opened the wooden box. Before he saw the shape of purple Ganoderma lucidum, Hailong smelled a pungent fragrance, which was refreshing and refreshed him. It''s a purple Ganoderma lucidum in the shape of a big mushroom. Ganoderma lucidum Hailong has also seen it, but this purple one is the first time. The most strange thing is that there are five golden lines on this Ganoderma lucidum. The lines are very clear and uniform. You can see that it is not an ordinary product. Lingyuzi carefully took out the purple Ganoderma lucidum and said in a deep voice, "hold its body and don''t let it move. I have to take out this stone first." The Sea Dragon nodded and carefully pressed the small clever hands and feet. Lingyuzi took a deep breath, held the end of the sharp stone, drank softly, and fiercely pulled out the stone. Because he had sealed Xiaoling''s blood with the vitality curse, stone was pulled out and no blood was sprayed. The little clever twitched violently, and his gray eyes turned into a dead black. The sea dragon hastened to exert force and pressed its hands and feet so that he could not move at all. Without any hesitation, lingyuzi tore open the Ganoderma lucidum in his hand. Suddenly, a few drops of milky white juice flowed down, and under the deliberate control of lingyuzi, they fell into the terrible wound of xiaoclever. Ling Yu Zi squeezed the ganoderma lucid ganoderma and let more lotion flow out. When the five ingredients dried Ganoderma lucid dried up completely, he stuffed it into a smart mouth. Five products of Ganoderma lucid is worthy of being a fairy grass. Under the action of the white emulsion, the delicate wound is quick to heal, and the pink and white tender flesh grows and repairs its body. The little clever twitch gradually disappeared, but his hands and feet trembled slightly. Lingyuzi injected mana into his voice and said in a deep voice, "little thing, swallow the Ganoderma lucidum in your mouth." It seemed that he heard lingyuzi''s words, and little clever''s throat began to wriggle gradually. Lingyuzi grabbed a clever monkey''s paw and inquired about its physical condition. After a long time, he was relieved and said, "well, this little guy has found his life. Hai Long, you still press it like this. When the efficacy of purple Ganoderma lucidum comes into full play, it can recover as usual." Hai Long rubbed the tears on his face on his shoulder, broke his tears and said with a smile, "master Xi, thank you." Lingyuzi shook his head reluctantly and said, "thank you. Who makes me your master? Besides, saving the dead and healing the wounded is only good for us. I''ll explain to senior brother four later, but we''re trying to save people. Senior brother four shouldn''t say anything more." The recovery speed of Xiaoling was amazing. Half an hour later, the penetrating wound on his chest and back had completely healed, and even several monkey hairs grew on the new tender meat. The gray eyes turned red again, and it was a blessing in disguise. Wupin purple Ganoderma lucidum not only cured its injury, but also completely changed its constitution, making it from an ordinary monkey body to a spirit body. For a long time, lingyuzi nodded to the sea dragon and said, "OK." The sea dragon loosened his hands and hugged the little clever who was just about to jump up. "You little thing, you really scared me to death. You don''t have to die. It''s great, it''s great." Little clever blinked and patted the head of the sea dragon with his small monkey claw. The sea dragon wiped away the tears on his face and said, "go home quickly. Come and play with me in the fruit forest tomorrow." Little clever nodded as if he understood, jumped down from the sea dragon''s arms, looked at lingyuzi and the sea dragon, and then left. When it ran to the place where it could not see, it suddenly stopped, turned back and looked at the sea dragon deeply. The sea dragon waved to it. Little clever disappeared in the mountains. With a long breath, Hailong sat down on the ground and patted his chest. Now he found that his clothes had been soaked with sweat. Lingyuzi sat beside him and said with a smile, "Hailong, I didn''t expect your heart to be so soft. Don''t worry now." Hailong nodded and said gratefully, "thanks to master Xi." After saving a life, lingyuzi was in a good mood and said, "anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. I''ll teach you the application of mana." Hailong was not interested in cultivating Taoism and said, "well, I''ll try my best to learn it well." Lingyuzi smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid you''re the only one who speaks to the master in the world. Mana is an energy that depends on us to absorb the aura of all things in heaven and earth with spiritual power. Tianxin is the method of absorption, and your daily practice is the process of absorption. It''s actually very simple to use these Manas reasonably. Just rely on your mind." The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "idea?" Lingyuzi became serious, solemnly nodded and said, "yes, it''s mind. Mind is the best tool to control mana. For example, when you climb the mountain, you use mind to control the mana in your body and sink into your feet, which will be much easier. When you cut firewood, you use mind to control the mana to flow to your hand. Understand." Hai Long nodded and asked seriously, "would it be happier if I transported mana to my ass when I shit?" Lingtongzi was just about to start practicing in the afternoon when he suddenly heard a sad howl from the sea dragon. He was surprised and couldn''t help but concentrate on listening. "Ah! Shifu Xi, why do you hit me so hard? It hurts! My head is going to explode." "I hit you. You''ve lost all our faces in moyunping." "I, I''m just asking a question! Can''t mana be transported to your ass?" Hearing this, lingtongzi almost fell off his wooden bed. He finally understood why the sea dragon was beaten. He shook his head helplessly, got rid of miscellaneous thoughts, closed his six senses and began to practice. In the morning, Hailong woke up from the cultivation of tianxinjue. The cultivation last night seemed different from before. With the explanation of lingyuzi, he felt that he absorbed the aura of heaven and earth much faster. The heat flow in the body is more honest. After moving his muscles and bones, Hailong came out of the room. He knew that all the masters would not get up until noon. There was no work to do today. It''s the same as before. Go to find xiaolingling. I don''t know whether he has completely recovered from his injury yesterday. It''s best not to have any sequelae. Thinking of this, Hailong walked quickly towards the fruit forest. As he walked, he subconsciously input the mana condensed in his body into his feet according to what lingyuzi said yesterday. A wonderful feeling spread all over his body. In an instant, he seemed to feel like he was flying. The weight of his body was very small. If he took a step at will, his body would move forward lightly for two or three meters. As soon as he was happy, Hailong stepped on the ground hard. He wanted to see what level his speed had risen to. However, contrary to his wishes, his effort destroyed the true meaning of heaven''s will to do nothing. Instead of increasing the speed, his body became heavier again. The sea dragon didn''t adapt to the sudden change for a while. He stumbled and nearly fell. The sea dragon was startled and tried to move his body. With a flash of intelligence in his brain, he immediately understood his mistake. Take a deep breath, concentrate your thoughts on your legs again, completely relax your mind and take a step naturally. The feeling of light floating came back. In the realm of inaction, it floated five meters away this time. In order to maintain this state, Hailong held back his inner joy and calmed his mood as much as possible. Sure enough, his idea was correct. His body floated away like dead leaves. As long as his toes were light on the ground, the surrounding scenery passed quickly. In only a short time, he had come to the fruit forest. The speed is so fast that it takes half as little time as usual. (my book is not the same type as Zhu Xian at all. Zhu Xian has a certain literary nature, while my book is entirely an entertainment novel for everyone to relax. Let''s read it. Maybe we will understand the difference in another chapter or two.) Chapter 9 "Squeak, squeak." the familiar cry sounded, and the subconscious side of the sea dragon turned behind a big tree beside him. However, unlike usual, today did not expect the fruit to be thrown over. Hailong found that his hand had reflexively touched his waist, but today''s cloth bag was empty. "Squeak, squeak." a gray brown figure jumped in front of the sea dragon, and a pair of small red eyes rolled around. The sea dragon squatted down and said with a smile, "little clever, why don''t you hit me with fruit today. Is your injury cured?" as he said, he grabbed little clever''s body and looked at his wound yesterday. The purple Ganoderma lucidum is really magical. There was no trace of the wound yesterday. The gray brown monkey hair has grown out. Little clever blinked, shook his head and nodded again, leaving the sea dragon confused. With a whoosh, the little clever jumped on the sea dragon''s shoulder, and then a somersault fell in front of him and waved to him. "What are you doing? Take me to eat the fruit? OK! Anyway, I''m fine. If I have good food, I''ll take some back to the masters. Those guys are lazy and want me to wait on them every day." as he said, the sea dragon took a step lightly and landed next to Xiao clever. Little clever was startled by the speed of the sea dragon and looked at him up and down in surprise. Hailong said triumphantly, "it''s awesome. This is my new skill. If you still fight me, you''ll beat your ass." The little clever skimmed his mouth, made a face at the sea dragon, spread out his body, and quickly went to the depths of the fruit forest like a star pill. Although the use of mana has increased his speed a lot, how can Hailong compare with the little clever who has an advantage? No matter how Hailong urges his mana to the limit, he can''t catch up with the gray brown figure. Little clever looks very strange today. He will stop running for a while and wait for the sea dragon. As soon as he sees that the sea dragon is close, he accelerates to run. Unconsciously, they have passed through the fruit forest and entered the most primitive mountain forest behind moyunping. "Hey, little clever, where are you taking me? I can''t run fast. It''s like a maze. I can''t remember the way I came, but how can I go back!" Little clever was running happily, and there was no sign of fatigue at all. When he heard Hai Long''s words, he stopped, pointed to himself in front of him, and squeaked. Hai Long sighed helplessly and said, "OK, OK, I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman. However, if you don''t find me a good food, let you come back behind my back." Little clever made an angry look at the sea dragon, turned his head and continued to run forward. He climbed over two more slopes. Just when Hailong was about to lose his grip, he heard a strange voice. It was the same sound as little wit. Squeaks and screams came and went one after another, accompanied by rustling branches and leaves. It sounded lively. The sea dragon immediately understood, gasped and said with a smile, "Wow, little clever, you''re really good. You brought me to your monkey''s nest." Hearing the cry of the same kind, little clever was very excited. He turned several somersaults in the air and shouted loudly. Following little clever through more than a dozen dense trees, Hailong came to a world of monkeys. Looking around, it''s like a sea of monkeys. Whether it''s in trees or under trees, there are monkeys in different shapes jumping up and down, some chasing each other, some fighting each other. The most interesting thing is that some little monkeys are choosing lice for big monkeys. They have fun in this world that has no competition with the world. In the center of the forest, there is a large protruding rock, which is about ten meters high and covers an area of about 100 square meters. In front of the rock is a clear spring, gurgling. The clear water gathers not far from the huge rock to form a small pool. Although there is some distance, the sea dragon can clearly feel the cold of the spring. I thought to myself, this monkey spring should be the source of life for these monkeys. No wonder they gather here. The arrival of outsiders immediately alerted the monkeys. Some big horse monkeys close to human height quickly rushed near the sea dragon, bared their teeth and looked like a demonstration. Obviously, they didn''t welcome him. The other monkeys also looked at him unfriendly. He was terrified. Not to mention the large number of monkeys here, I''m afraid he can''t deal with a strong monkey. Thinking of this, Hailong couldn''t help regretting that he came here with little clever. At this time, little clever suddenly jumped up from the ground and landed on the sea dragon''s shoulder. One monkey claw was placed on the sea dragon''s head to stabilize his body, while the other monkey claw waved hard and screamed loudly. After listening to the clever "monkey language", the hostility of the Damascus monkeys weakened, and they purred a few times before they retreated further. But their vigilance obviously did not change. Almost all the monkeys stopped playing and set their eyes on the outsider Hailong. Little clever patted the head of the sea dragon, pointed to the small lake like a mirror and motioned for the sea dragon to pass. Take a deep breath. Hailong calmed his inner uneasiness. Now that he has come here, listen to xiaoclever. Anyway, I saved it yesterday. It won''t hurt itself. Thinking, the sea dragon walked slowly towards the pool. As soon as the calm monkeys saw the sea dragon walking towards the pool, they suddenly became restless again, and the shrill cry shook the mountains and forests. "Zhi -" a sharp voice came out from a small clever mouth. The penetrating power of the voice was so strong that it stood out from the hiss of many monkeys. He seemed to be extremely angry. Just about to pounce on the big monkey stopped, and all the monkeys looked at the little clever with some fear. Nevertheless, they seemed unwilling to let the sea dragon near the pool. "What are you guys doing? If a guest comes, let him come." an old voice sounded from the direction of the pool, pure and infectious. Hearing this sound, the monkeys, like a discouraged ball, immediately backed away and made a wide road for the sea dragon. The little clever cried proudly and pointed to the pool again. The sea dragon thought to himself, how can anyone exist among the monkeys? Is it the people of Lianyun sect? He cast his eyes at the pool. I was surprised to find that there was not even a monkey within ten meters around the pool. On the edge of the pool sat a man with his back to him, wearing a big cloak to completely cover his whole body, including his head. Without the stop of the monkeys, the sea dragon soon walked behind the strange man. Little clever jumped down from his shoulder and ran to the strange man. He chirped and seemed to be saying something. The Sea Dragon said tentatively, "Sir, is this your place? I came here with little clever unintentionally. Please don''t be surprised." after all, this is someone else''s place, and those strong big monkeys have the ability to threaten his life. The sea dragon naturally became polite. The old voice sounded again, "is little clever the name you gave it?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "yes! We''ve known each other for a long time. We play together every day. I think it''s weird and elf, so I named it. Elder, what''s the relationship between these monkeys and you? Why do they listen to you so much?" With a deep laugh, he remembered, "they are all my children. Thank you for saving my little grandson''s life yesterday." The sea dragon laughed in his heart. If these monkeys are your children, don''t you become an old monkey? Although he thought so in his heart, he said, "I''m actually to blame for what happened yesterday. I accidentally beat it down from the tree to hurt him. It''s right to help it heal." The strange man suddenly laughed, "in fact, you don''t have to pretend to look like me. No matter what kind of person you are, just because you are willing to use Wupin Zizhi to treat my little sun''s injury proves that your essence is kind. Just this is enough. It''s not bad to act casually." The sea dragon was slightly stunned and said, "are you also a man of cultivation? Can you see through my inner thoughts and prove that your cultivation is similar to that of my Shizu!" The strange man snorted and said: "You''re talking about Daoming. Compared with me, what does he count? However, speaking of it, I really count it as true, but the method is different from that of your Lianyun sect. Since my little grandson brought you here, I''ll always give you some benefits to thank you for the five grade purple Ganoderma lucidum you gave him. Just say what you want. I''ll try my best to satisfy you. Since you I''m a man of truth. I have a lot of babies that will suit you. " After listening to the strange man''s words, Hailong moved in his heart, but he immediately gave up his inner thoughts, shook his head and sighed: "I saved xiaoyingling because he was my friend and didn''t want anything in return. If I want your things, it seems like I want xiaoyingling, I don''t like this feeling." The strange man''s body shook slightly. He could hear that Hailong''s words were completely from his heart without any affectation. But he couldn''t help asking, "would you like to regard a little monkey as a friend?" Hai Longxiang said, "what''s there? As long as it''s what I like, even snakes, insects, mice and ants can become friends. Everyone is life, and who is not higher than who? What? They all have their own abilities. For example, running in the mountains, I''m far less clever than little smart. Of course, my brain is much smarter than it, hehe." Hearing Hai Long''s words, Xiao clever bared his teeth at him with dissatisfaction. The strange man sighed softly and said, "OK, very good. Even those who practice truth rarely treat life as equally as you do. In fact, neither Tao Ming nor I can really understand what you are thinking. Just use his mind to see if you are lying. Your mind should be most suitable for such a thing." A black light floated out of the strange man and slowly flew towards the sea dragon. The sea dragon subconsciously stretched out his hand and took the thing into his hand. The black light converged. The sea dragon felt that his hand was heavy and looked intently. It was just a small thin iron rod about the length of his palm. However, it was not light. It was heavier than the hatchet he used to cut firewood. It seemed that it was nearly twenty kilograms. "Elder, what''s this? I said, I don''t want anything." The strange man smiled and said, "I didn''t say it was a reward for you! I gave it to you because I like you. Take it. When your cultivation reaches a certain level, you can naturally use it." The sea dragon gently fiddled with the small iron bar and said, "well, I''ll take it. Although it looks very ordinary, its weight is very unusual. Elder, is this a special ore?" it doesn''t feel valuable. The sea dragon took it into his arms. Strange humanity: "you don''t care what it is. When you have enough cultivation, you will naturally understand." The sea dragon smiled in his heart, but it was just a small iron stick. What''s so mysterious? He answered with disapproval. "Well, you can go now. Come here with little clever tomorrow morning. Remember, it''s really a very good cultivation method to practice tianxinjue." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "then I''ll go." little clever seemed very happy, jumped to the sea dragon, pointed out the way, and took the lead in running out. Hai Long took a deep look at the strange man. From beginning to end, he didn''t see the face of the mysterious strange man. Pressed down the curiosity in his heart, he shook his head reluctantly and turned to chase after little clever. Just out of the monkey colony, a strange man''s voice sounded in the sea dragon''s ear, "don''t tell anyone about today." The sea dragon stopped and shouted in the direction of the monkeys, "I see. I won''t tell anyone about seeing you. Thank you for the iron bar." When little clever returned the sea dragon to moyunping, it was just time for lunch. Everything was the same as usual, without any strange place. After lunch, Hailong returned to his room. He took out the small iron bar from his arms and looked at it carefully. The dark staff body doesn''t even have any lines. No matter how he looks at it, he can''t feel anything special. I tucked the iron bar back into my arms. I was just about to start today''s Tianxin determination cultivation, but suddenly I heard a clear sound of breaking the air outside. An inexplicable pressure depressed him. Hailong''s first reaction was that an outsider came. Thinking of the beautiful lingfeizi a year ago, he suddenly felt hot and ran out step by step. Chapter 10 Running out of the door, Hailong was surprised to find that several of his masters came out first. There are two more people on moyunping who have never seen before, but from the perspective of dress, they are also disciples of Lianyun sect. Under the leadership of lingyunzi, the eight masters of Hailong said respectfully at the same time: "have you seen the eldest and second senior brothers." the guests were lingxiuzi, the eldest disciple of immortal Daoming, and lingzhizi, the second disciple. "You don''t have to be polite," said the spiritual cultivator with a smile. Although he was not as handsome as lingzhizi, he had stronger heroism in his eyebrows. His white skin was surrounded by glittering lights. It was obvious that his accomplishments had reached a considerable level. Lingzhizi smiled and said, "in the future, we will change our words. The eldest martial brother has successfully reached the state of climbing the peak. After the test of Shizu Tianshi Taoist priest, he has officially become a disciple of our sect for three generations, and is given the name of Taoist immortal, who will personally preside over the storm mountain. Today, I come to say goodbye to you." Hearing lingzhizi''s words, the people were very excited. Among the disciples of their generation, someone was finally promoted to the realm of three generations. Almost at the same time, everyone bowed together and said, "Congratulations, martial uncle." The Taoist monk smiled and said, "don''t call me martial uncle. I can''t afford it! We''d better match it with brothers, otherwise it''s really awkward." he looked at Hai Long like substance and said with a smile: "I heard that the second martial brother said he accepted a disciple of five generations last year. It''s you." Without seeing the imaginary lingfeizi, Hailong couldn''t help being disappointed. He nodded and said, "you are the great master and the second master. Now the great master has become Shi Shuzu." The Taoist monk smiled and said, "it''s the first time you''ve been here for a year. Last time the second younger martial brother gave you a Peiyuan pill, I can''t be stingy, so I''ll give it to you." then he pointed two fingers in his right hand, and the flying sword behind him floated under the blue light, with the scabbard suspended in front of the sea dragon. The Taoist monk explained, "this is my seven cultivation sword. Now that I have reached the peak level, it''s time to refine a magic instrument again. I''ll give it to you. When you reach the cloud level, you can use it naturally." Hai Long took Qixiu sword curiously. Looking at the envious eyes of several other masters, he knew that this sword must be a good thing. After receiving the Taoist sword, he immediately felt a great favor for himself, a master who had become Shi Shuzu. Hurriedly and respectfully said, "thank you, master Fu for giving me the sword." Taoist monk smiled and said, "I''m going to receive the storm peak first, junior brothers. Second junior brother, just stay and get together with you." then, without a flying sword, he flew out of thin air, and a faint cloud floated away holding his body. Hai Long''s attention is all on the seven repair sword in his hand. The scabbard is simple and simple, with simple patterns carved on it. There is a light cyan gem on the handle, constantly emitting a strong aura. The small iron stick obtained during the day is like a heaven and a earth compared with this seven repair sword with overflowing aura. When the hunter was pleased, he subconsciously held the handle of the sword and wanted to pull the Qixiu sword out of the scabbard. A big hand appeared on the hilt. "Silly boy, seven repair swords are not used like this." Hai Long looked up and saw that lingzhizi, the second master, didn''t know when he had come to him. Lingzhizi explained: "Among the magic tools that we practitioners cultivate, there are four levels: immortal, treasure, spirit and truth. This seven cultivation sword belongs to the top of the spirit tools and is a rare treasure. His most precious thing is the green spirit stone on the sword handle, which contains a huge aura. In the future, you just take it with you all the time. Under the subtle influence of aura, it will greatly improve your cultivation Before you enter the cloud rising realm where you can fly, don''t take it out of the scabbard, otherwise you may hurt yourself. " Lingyuzi came up to Hai Long and said with a smile, "elder martial brother is so generous! In fact, he can repair his sword with seven. It seems that Shizu must have given him something good." Lingzhizi stared at lingyuzi and said, "you don''t have to be greedy. I found some good gemstones a few days ago. I''ll help you inlay them on the flying sword at that time, and you''ll always raise your flying sword to the spirit level." Lingyuzi was very happy. "Then I''ll thank the second senior brother first." Lingzhizi said, "well, let''s go back to practice. Tanyu, it''s time for you to lay the foundation. You can''t break the practice of Tianxin for a day, okay?" After hearing Tan Yu''s words, Hailong felt uncomfortable. He agreed perfunctorily and went back to his room. For a child, there is no happier than getting a fresh item. He should go back and study the treasure he just got. After playing for more than an hour, Hailong entered the cultivation state with Qixiu sword in his arms. Qixiu sword is indeed a treasure. Qinglingshi is most suitable for Hailong now. After one night''s cultivation, his mana improvement has been accelerated to a certain extent. The next morning, like yesterday, Hailong came to the monkeys with little clever. The strange man didn''t appear, but he left Hailong a stone basin. The stone basin was very large. After little clever gave instructions, Hailong realized that it was actually a bathtub for bathing. The green liquid was no different from water. It was colorless and tasteless. It looked like a large green water well. Under the repeated urging and encouragement of little clever, the sea dragon soaked in the basin. The green liquid was at the right temperature. When soaked in it, the sea dragon felt comfortable all over the body. Holding the seven repair swords he got yesterday, he hung out of the basin and unknowingly fell asleep ¡£ In his sleep, the sea dragon seemed to feel a hot air flow pouring into his body, and the places where the heat flow flowed became extremely comfortable. I don''t know how long it took him to wake up from his sleep after little clever pulled off more than ten hairs. Climbing out of the stone basin, shaking off the water drops on his body and putting on his coat, the sea dragon felt that his body seemed to have changed, but he couldn''t tell where it had changed. "Little clever, do you know what this is?" the sea dragon pointed to the transparent liquid in the stone basin. Little clever scratched his head, showing a confused look. The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "I''m so stupid! Even if you know, you can''t tell me. You can''t talk. Oh, it''s noon. I''ll go back quickly. You give me a ride. I don''t remember the way when I came." After a few squeaks, the little clever spread out his body and took the sea dragon to the original road. Two months have passed. Since the seven sword cultivation, the progress of Hailong''s cultivation has accelerated a lot. It seems that he can feel the improvement of mana every day. But what''s strange is that Mingming has absorbed a lot of mana, but he still maintains the initial level of the first glimpse state, and the volume of heat flow in his body has not increased. Generally, every three days, there is a pot of prepared green liquid. Although we don''t know what it is, Hailong regards the green liquid as the best place to sleep. He has to sleep for half a day every time. When he wakes up, the green liquid has become transparent. At first, Hailong was afraid to dye his skin green, but after several times, In the face of facts, this fear naturally disappeared. The mysterious freak appeared very few times. In the past three months, Hailong had only seen him three or four times, and he rarely spoke. Hailong had never seen his face. In Hailong''s heart, he was completely a mysterious figure. "Xiaolingling, you don''t have to work so hard to pick me up every day. I told you, I know the way now." Hailong said, looking at xiaolingling, whose height has reached his knees. The little clever squeaked a few times. Naturally, he couldn''t answer the sea dragon''s words. He just made two gestures to the sea dragon, jumped up high, swung on a thick branch, and rushed towards the monkeys like a meteor catching the moon. With a long roar, the sea dragon touched his feet on the ground, and the heat flow in his body naturally flowed to his legs. His whole body seemed to have no weight, and he ran after the little clever. The speed of one person and one monkey is fast. In less than half an hour, they have come to the forest outside the monkeys. Floating to the ground, the sea dragon hugged the little clever in his arms and stepped into the woods. The monkeys are playing as usual. Today is not the time to soak the green liquid. After greeting the monkeys, Hailong came to the lake with little ingenuity. The mysterious Freak is sitting by the lake today, still in the same dress, still with his back to himself. "Elder, I''m coming," said Hai Long, looking at the figure of the strange man. Although I haven''t seen a face, but unconsciously, the freak has become the person he respects most. "Well, how is your cultivation progress recently?" The sea dragon blushed and said, "there''s hardly any progress. It''s just at the beginning of the first glimpse. My second master also said that the seven repair swords given by the master contain a lot of aura, but my cultivation achievements don''t reflect at all. I clearly feel that there are thousands of rivers of aura gathered into my body, but my mana cultivation achievements can''t be improved." Strange humanity: "you should guard against arrogance and impatience during cultivation. You can''t be too hasty. As long as you persist in cultivation, you will achieve something. Well, someone is coming. Keep quiet." in Hai Long''s surprise, the strange man threw a golden light back and completely wrapped his body. Hai long felt that he couldn''t move. Under a strong urge, he had been thrown into the nearby woods. Hai Long smiled bitterly and told me not to talk. I can''t even move a finger now. What else can I say. I''ve been here for several months. It''s my first time to meet someone else. Who will it be? The strength of the strange man was so good that he leaned the sea dragon''s body against a big tree that he could see the scene by the pool through the bush. The blue light flashed, and a bloated figure fell ten meters away from the strange man. When the sea dragon saw the figure, he suddenly widened his eyes in surprise. If his body had not been restrained by the strange man, I''m afraid he would have shouted. Because the person who suddenly appeared was his Shizu, immortal Daoming, a disciple of Lianyun sect for three generations. Daoming''s expression was extremely respectful. He put away his dark blue flying sword and bowed to the strange man: "I''ve seen the old man." Hailong was shocked. Even his Shizu called the strange man an old man. How profound his cultivation should be! However, Daoming didn''t match his teacher. Obviously, this strange man doesn''t belong to Lianyun sect where he belongs. The strange man didn''t say a word and still sat facing the pool, as if there was some truth in the slightly fluctuating clear pool. Daoming seems to have been used to the attitude of strange people for a long time. He doesn''t care at all. He continues: "I haven''t seen you for many days, but my elder''s style is still. I''ve just finished my closed door practice, so I''ll come to see you first." The strange man finally opened his mouth and said impolitely, "it''s no good for you to come to see me, just thinking about my good things." Daoming smiled awkwardly and said, "master, I can''t help myself! Please help me. Here''s my respect. Please accept it." as he said, a little jade bottle appeared in the palm of his hand. Hailong recognized that it was the same jade bottle containing condensate that lingyunzi gave lingmuzi at the beginning. The strange man smiled and said, "you boy, exchange this thing for condensate. Can''t my baby compare with this hundred year old thing?" Daoming hurriedly said, "of course not. How can the treasures made by predecessors be compared with condensed liquid? It''s just like heaven and earth. But the special effect of condensed liquid is very good for you. Please give some to the disciples for the sake of ancestor Lian Yun." With a whoosh, the jade bottle fell into the strange man''s cloak and disappeared. The strange man said, "for your sake, I''ll give you a little. You should try not to disturb me in the future. You should know where I am now. Take it." a small wooden gourd flew out of the strange man''s hand and fell gently into Daoming''s hand. Daoming was overjoyed. He carefully put the gourd in his arms, fell to his knees with a plop, and kowtowed three times to the strange man. "Thank you for your gift. Daoming will never forget your kindness." The strange man said faintly, "it''s the same every time. You should go now. Your fate will be exhausted. I''m afraid there won''t be many opportunities to meet in the future. I''ve benefited a lot from you over the years. If you want to see me off on August 15 in five years, it may be good for you." Daoming was shocked and lost his voice: "elder, have you, you already wanted..." The strange man''s cloak trembled slightly, as if to prevent Daoming from going on, "six thousand years, I should have been punished enough. Remember, five years later, August 15." Two lines of tears suddenly flowed down from Daoming''s small eyes. He kowtowed three times to the strange man again. Then he stood up and flew away with his flying sword. Hailong was completely ignorant. He didn''t even feel that the prohibition on himself had been lifted. He really didn''t understand the relationship between his Shizu and the strange man by the pool. Especially what does Daoming mean by his last tears? Is it that the strange man is dying? "Squeak, squeak." the little clever cry woke the sea dragon from his wishful thinking. He found that the prohibition had been eliminated, moved his hands and feet and walked towards the strange man. "You must want to know the relationship between Daoming and me." before Hailong asked, the strange man had pointed out the doubts in Hailong''s heart. (today is the last day of rest. I have nothing to do, so I''ll send it first.) Chapter 11 Hailong nodded and said, "Sir, since you are not from Lianyun sect, why are you here all the time? Isn''t the 72 peak here forbidden by Lianyun sect usage array? Which of the seven sects do you belong to? My Shizu seems to respect you very much." The strange man said faintly: "Those prohibitions didn''t have much effect on me. What''s more, when I came here, the prohibitions were not as powerful as they are now. I''m not a sect. If I really want to say it, I can only be a Taoist. Your teacher Zu Daoming knew me when he first came here to practice. It''s a pity. It''s a pity that he had practiced for 200 years at that time, although he was kind-hearted and treated me It''s really good, but I can''t pass it on... "At this point, the strange man stopped. The sea dragon moved in his heart and said," my Shizu wants to learn magic from you? Then you must be very powerful. Can you teach me? I can only know one exploration now. " Exploration was taught by lingyuzi a few days ago. It can explore the cultivation realm of himself or others, but if the cultivation difference is too large, there is no way. Strange humanity: "I remember one of your masters once told you that cultivating the mind of heaven is the most basic thing. He was right. Mana is the root of all Taoism, and magic is only the method of application. If your mana reaches boundless territory, any magic can exert unimaginable power in your hands. Don''t wonder why I know, let alone this little mo Yunfeng, Even all the 72 peaks of Lianyun mountains can''t escape my golden eyes. Well, you can go back. Tomorrow seems to be the gathering time of the peaks of Lianyun sect every ten years, so you don''t have to come. " The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "when the peaks gather? What''s that?" Strange humanity: "when you go back, your masters will naturally tell you. Go. Come back the day after tomorrow. Don''t tell others about seeing your Shizu here. If you make any mistakes in the future and your Shizu wants to punish you, you can say the words" golden eyes and fire eyes "to him, and he won''t be difficult for you." Hailong nodded, said goodbye to the freak and little smart, then floated up and sped in the direction of moyunping. There are really many strange things today. Even with his intelligence, he can''t understand what the conversation between immortal Daoming and the freak really means. "Hailong, why did you come back so early today? Didn''t the little monkey play with you?" lingyuzi''s voice came clearly. The footsteps stopped outside Hailong''s door. Hailong opened the door, let lingyuzi into the room and said, "I''ll come back after playing for a while today. Shifu 11, you seem very happy today?" Lingyuzi laughed and said, "of course I''m happy. I''ve been practicing hard for ten years and bored for ten years. There will be a lively watch tomorrow. Your Shizu will go too." Hai Long''s heart moved. He couldn''t help thinking of the strange man''s words. Knowing Gu asked, "didn''t you say that Shizu sat in the death pass? How can he come out easily. What''s the excitement that makes you so happy?" Lingyuzi said: "Tomorrow is the gathering day for the disciples of Lianyun sect. There are three days in total. The disciples of each sect can exchange their cultivation experience with each other, and nine second-generation ancestors will publicly evaluate the cultivation achievements of all the disciples. If we can get the guidance of the teachers, it will be of great benefit to our cultivation society. This gathering of peaks is very important in Lianyun sect, no matter where your Shizu sits , I''m sure I''ll get out of the pass tomorrow. Don''t you like playing the most? You can play tomorrow. " In the early morning of the next day, including the Taoist practitioners who had been promoted to the third generation and the spiritual atoms who practiced in seclusion, all the eleven members of Daoming immortal plus Shanghai Dragon gathered in moyunping. "Elder martial brother, oh, no, Taoist martial uncle, this gathering of all the peaks, we moyunfeng will be in the limelight. You are a young expert who has been promoted from four generations to three generations for a hundred years!" The speaker was lingatom, the third in the list. He looked stupid, but his delicious teeth were very smart. Hailong almost laughed when he saw him, because lingatom looked like the stupid goose raised by Zhang Hao in the past. Later lingyuzi quietly told him that although lingatom looked stupid, it was actually very smart. All martial brothers were unwilling to deal with him. But his accomplishments are really profound, and he has reached the state of knowing the initial stage. The Taoist priest obviously didn''t like the three younger martial brothers, and said calmly, "third martial brother, you''d better call me my elder martial brother, or I''ll feel uncomfortable." Lingzhizi smiled and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s go. Don''t let the master wait for the old man." The people nodded in succession. The Taoist priest''s accomplishments were the highest. Because Moyun peak was not close to the Lord''s peak, he had to fly for a long distance, and he had just reached the level where he could not use the flying sword. His accomplishments were not stable, so he borrowed the Seven Swords he gave to Hailong temporarily, urged the flying sword with magic power, and took Hailong to the front. Hailong didn''t know this How many times has he taken the flying sword? Now he doesn''t feel afraid, but feels very exciting. From the mountainside to the top of the mountain, it was only in a flash. The real Taoist Ming, whom Hailong had just seen yesterday, put on a gray robe and was standing at the top of the mountain waiting for the people. Looking at a lot of his eleven disciples coming, he didn''t say much and said calmly, "let''s pick up Tianfeng." With that, there was no sign of him. The green light flashed behind him. He had floated up and landed on his flying sword. With the light shining, he quickly flew to the depths of the mountains. Surrounded by mountains, sometimes when there was no cloud, he could only see some green gray peaks. At his feet was a sea of unpredictable clouds. People often brought a smoke colored by the green light when they broke through the clouds and fog Clouds, like a fairy coming. With the passage of time, people''s mana cultivation appeared undoubtedly. After flying at top speed for ten minutes, immortal Daoming needless to say that there was no change as at the beginning. It''s also very easy for Taoist practitioners, spirituals and spiritual atoms. Lingyuzi and several other lower generation disciples seemed a little laborious. Lingzhizi and Taoist priest looked at each other, and they sent out mana at the same time to cover several younger martial brothers with weak accomplishments behind. With their help, lingyuzi and other talents were able to stabilize their bodies. "Don''t help them. Can you help them all your life?" immortal Daoming''s cold voice clearly passed into everyone''s ears, "Only when we are in a desperate situation can we make a breakthrough. On weekdays, who makes more efforts and whose understanding is higher can be reflected in the real application. The current difficulties are the cause and the future efforts are the result. How can they understand the true meaning of cultivation without experiencing the pain of suffering?" Listening to immortal Daoming''s words, all the disciples had a clear understanding. Immortal Daoxiu and lingzhizi withdrew their mana respectively, and only a few people in Tengyun realm raised their cultivation to the limit. In a few simple words, immortal Daoming has educated all his disciples. Although the Taoist priest and lingzhizi are not helping several younger martial brothers, they deliberately fall behind. Once several younger martial brothers are in danger, they can help them in time. Finally, a thick layer of cloud was broken, and a peak appeared in front of everyone. Compared with this peak, almost all the other peaks in Lianyun mountains are invisible black spots. While paying attention to several younger martial brothers who had reached the limit, Taoist Xiuzi said to Hailong, "this is the Jietian peak, which is also the fundamental place of Lianyun sect. You see, the disciples of each peak are coming here." the mountain in front is not very real. Hailong looked around. Sure enough, as Taoist Xiuzi said, the green light is moving towards the top of Jietian peak. Under the sign of immortal Daoming, immortal Daoxiu and lingzhizi urged their magic power to lift up the five people who had lost their light and reached the peak. Their destination of this trip finally arrived. At the top of Jietian peak, the scene in Hai Long''s mind finally appeared. In front of him was a vast square. The ground was paved with bluestone. This was not ordinary bluestone. Under the stone surface, there was a faint flow of brilliance. The blue sky seemed to be at hand. When you looked up, you could see only the top of the sky like sapphire. The blue was like transparent, boundless It makes people feel very happy. There are no clouds and fog here, and the temperature is much lower than that of Moyun peak. At the edge of the square, there are fences made of green stone of the same material, with simple and simple patterns. Looking from here, it seems that they have been set in the fairy world, and everything is as unreal as a dream. The Taoist priest smiled and explained, "this is the Tianjie square of Lianyun sect, which was built by the ancestors of all dynasties with countless efforts." More than 200 people have come to Jietian square, and three or five groups are gathering together to say something. Taoist priest pointed to the far side of the square and said, "look over there." Hailong looked in the direction he pointed to and was stunned. At the far end of the square, there was a seven color rosy cloud. The glow was silent, like a startling rainbow falling on the earth. It was colorful and condensed into a ball, like a huge ball of light. "How beautiful! Master, where is it? Why are there colorful lights?" The Taoist priest did not directly answer Hai Long''s words, but said faintly: "The Jietian square at the top of Jietian peak is the place where the patriarch convenes the disciples. The Jietian square is more than 10000 meters above sea level and has abundant aura. It is the crown of the 72 peak of Lianyun mountain. It is one of the four fairyland in China and is called the Jietian Holy Land. The place surrounded by colorful light is our Jietian palace, which only the patriarch can enter. It displays the Dharma statues of ancestors and some Precious classics. " Hai Long asked suspiciously, "master, since only the patriarch can go in, why are you so clear about it? Have you already gone in?" The Taoist priest almost choked on spitting. He coughed several times before hiding his embarrassment. He scolded: "this is the fundamental place of our sect. How could I go in. Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you want to kill me. I listened to the master." Hai Long stepped on the bluestone on the ground and said with a smile, "OK, OK, I can''t do it if I don''t say. Isn''t that martial uncle lingfeizi?" The beautiful lingfeizi is so conspicuous among the disciples of Lianyun sect. Hailong catches her slender figure at a glance. Beside her, lingyazi, lingyingzi and lingmuzi are all there. The leader is an ordinary looking female cultivator. Her dress is the same as that of immortal Daoming. She is immortal Daoyun, the master of lingfeizi and others. Hailong saw lingfeizi, and lingfeizi also saw him. In lingfeizi''s heart, Hailong was just a naughty child. He gave him a white look and didn''t make too much expression. Lingfeizi''s white eyes are so moving in Hailong''s eyes. As soon as his heart is hot, he wants to go over and talk. But unexpectedly, his feet just move, but he finds that his body can''t move any more. The voice of immortal Daoming rings in his ear, "Tanyu, how can you know lingfeizi?" Hailong was stunned and said subconsciously, "last time, martial uncle lingfeizi came to moyunping to change the condensate. Of course I know them." The whole body was light, and he had recovered his ability to move. Turning around, he saw that immortal Daoming''s face sank, while lingyunzi and others lowered their heads one by one like children who had made mistakes. They spit out their tongue, and the sea dragon knew that he had slipped his tongue. There was no need for immortal Daoming to ask. Lingyunzi told everything that happened more than a year ago. When he said that he would finally accept the purple Ganoderma lucidum, he changed the sea dragon from lingmuzi''s hand to his own acceptance, which virtually resolved the unreasonable move of the sea dragon on that day. Chapter 12 After hearing lingyunzi''s words, Taoist priest''s face became more gloomy. "You''re fine! You can decide now. The condensate has only produced three drops in a hundred years, and you can give it to others so easily. Do you know that the condensate can..." after a pause, Taoist priest''s cold light flashed in his eyes and said to lingyunzi: "You not only sent out the condensate without permission, but also took other people''s things. Lingyun, the five grade purple Ganoderma lucidum will be sent back to martial uncle Daoyun immediately after you go back. I''ve always been very optimistic about you. I didn''t expect you to be so greedy. Hum, wait until you go back." Seeing lingyunzi trembling when reprimanded by immortal Daoming, Hailong immediately hit him up with anger and said loudly, "Shizu, what are you fierce? Shifu four didn''t want it at all. I took the purple Ganoderma from martial uncle lingmuzi. Moreover, the purple Ganoderma has been used by me to save xiaolingling, so I can''t come out at all." Daomingzi''s eyes flashed. Hailong clearly felt a strong sense of oppression coming from all directions, and his breathing suddenly became difficult. Lingyunzi was startled and hurriedly said, "master, don''t listen to tan Yu''s nonsense. It''s really the disciple''s fault. If you want to punish, punish the disciple." Immortal Daoming was contradicted by his disciples in front of all his disciples, and his anger kept surging. But he also knew that today was not the time to attack. He snorted angrily and withdrew his momentum. Hai Long breathed the fresh air from the top of Tianfeng. Immortal Daoming''s actions had aroused his stubbornness in the depths of his heart. He stepped forward fiercely and angrily said, "what did I do wrong? You want to treat me like this. You don''t deserve to be my Shizu at all." His voice was very high and his childlike voice was sharp. In addition, he inadvertently used his magic power to enhance his penetration. It spread almost all over every corner of Jietian square. Hundreds of lianyunzong disciples who had arrived immediately focused their eyes and showed surprise. Hai Long was the first to dare to scold his elders at the top of Jietian peak. Immortal Daoming''s fat face has turned purple and his small eyes are exposed. He was scolded by the younger generation in front of so many classmates. How can he put his face down? Just when he couldn''t bear it and was ready to take action, a soft voice sounded, "senior brother Daoming, what made you so angry! It''s not good to be angry in Jietian square." Immortal Daoming looked back. It was immortal Daoyun. He snorted coldly and said, "we don''t need you to take care of Moyun peak." Immortal Daoyun hit a hard nail, but he was not angry. He fell to the sea dragon and said with a smile: "I heard something just now. Since I borrowed those three drops of condensate, it naturally has something to do with me. Elder martial brother, you have been practicing for 500 years. Why is your anger still so strong? He is the only disciple of five generations now. We elders should spoil him more. All Taoist dignitaries are about to rise. I think it''s OK. If you take him as an example If there''s anything unpleasant about the empress elder martial brother, just come to Daoyun. " Immortal Daoming''s eyes gleamed with cold light and thought to himself: in terms of cultivation, although immortal Daoyun started decades later than himself, he had to be higher than him. He had reached the early stage of Daolong and had always been at odds with himself. This time, he found a chance to ridicule himself. How can he stay in Lianyun sect in the future? At this time, Hailong pulled the skirt of immortal Daoyun and said: "Martial uncle Daoyun, take me as your disciple. That fat man Daoming is so fierce. If you don''t take me, he will kill me back." Daoyun was startled. No one in Lianyun sect dared to be so presumptuous as this boy, and scolded: "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t be merciful to your Shizu..., ah! Elder martial brother." "Boom -" In the loud noise, all the eleven disciples of Daoming were shocked to fly out, and Daoming and Daoyun withdrew one step respectively to stand firm. Although the sea dragon protected by Daoyun was not hurt, he was already pale with fear. It turned out that after listening to the words of Hailong, immortal Daoming could no longer ignore taboos and shot at the sea dragon in anger. Fortunately, immortal Daoyun and When he found that his cultivation was higher than Daoming, he saved Hailong''s life. "Who is so bold that he dares to do it in Jietian square." An old and vigorous voice sounded, and everyone''s hearts beat quickly, as if the sudden sound could control their lives. A round of blue light lit up from the distance, and the light formed a huge halo. In the center of the halo, an old man in Taoist clothes walked on the blue auspicious clouds. The old man''s face was simple, his eyes were clear and deep, and there was a faint smile He has a warm and moist color. Although he has crane hair and immortal bones, his appearance gives people a fresh atmosphere. A strong breath surrounds his body and obviously has deep cultivation. Looking at the appearance of the old man, all lianyunzong disciples in the square bow down and salute at the same time and say, "see inorganic Taoist priest." The green clouds scattered, and the aura surrounding inorganic Taoist Zun suddenly closed, narrowed twice, and quietly suspended behind inorganic Taoist Zun. "Just. Get up. Daoming and Daoyun, what''s the matter? Hasn''t your master come yet?" The cultivation of inorganic Taoist Zun ranks sixth among the nine second-generation Lianyun sect masters, only second to Tianshi Taoist Zun, the master of Daoming immortal. He has practiced for more than 2000 years. Seeing the appearance of inorganic Taoist Zun, daomingzi immediately burst into a cold sweat behind him. When his mind recovered, he quickly bowed and said, "tell Taoist Zun that everything is the fault of his disciples. Please punish Taoist Zun." Inorganic Taoist Zun smiled and said, "the cultivation of truth is based on the heart. You are too angry. It''s taboo to start in Jietian square. This is the nearest place in China to the fairy world. Once it doesn''t lead to heaven robbery, it will become scorched earth, and you are the sinner of Lianyun sect. Don''t know!" After hearing the words of inorganic Taoist Zun, Daoming and daoyundun were terrified and fell to their knees. How do they know what the disaster is? If there is a triple disaster, I''m afraid even if all the disciples of Lianyun sect join hands, they can''t resist it. Aware of their terrible mistake, their bodies trembled. "Inorganic, don''t scare the younger generation. Unless we nine old guys do it together, where did the disaster come from? Is it based on their cultivation?" another blue cloud floated, and the blue halo was almost the same as that of inorganic Taoist priest. The light converged, and there was one more person beside inorganic Taoist priest. This person is not tall, only to inorganic Taoist Zun''s shoulder, holding a round milky white pebble in his right hand. The diameter of the pebble is about 20 cm, in which there seems to be clouds flowing, which looks very magical. Inorganic Taoist Zun smiled and said, "senior brother Tianshi, why did you dismantle my platform again? I just want to give these disciples a vigilance." the visitor was Tianshi Taoist Zun, the master of immortal Daoming. Tianshi Taoist Zun glanced at immortal Daoming lightly and said, "Daoming, you are not growing any more. Not only your cultivation progress is slow, but also your mind is so unbearable. How can you inherit my mantle?" Immortal Daoming was delighted when Tianshi Taoist statue appeared. With Tianshi Taoist statue, his heart was much more stable. Hearing the teacher''s reprimand, he hurried and made a submissive appearance. "Pooh." a chuckle broke the serious atmosphere of Jietian square. It was Hailong who laughed. Tianshi Taoist priest frowned slightly, while inorganic Taoist priest looked curiously at the lowest generation disciple of this sect. The jade light on Tianshi Taoist Zun''s hand flowed. He asked faintly, "what are you laughing at?" Hailong is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. Ignoring the anxious colors of several of his masters, he said, "of course it''s ridiculous. Shizu was an angry tiger when he faced me, but when he saw the two grandparents, he was docile like a kitten, typical bullying and afraid of hard." Tianshi Taoist Zun''s face sank, and Taoist Ming, who was kneeling on the ground, gave off a dangerous smell. Inorganic Taoist Zun smiled and said, "well, you''re really interesting. But you can''t be so rude to the teacher." Hailong scratched his head and said: "Grandmaster, I''m not rude! Respect for elders should be reflected in my heart. What''s the use of making appearances? I don''t disrespect you, I just say what I want. Don''t you like to listen to the truth?" Inorganic Taoist Zun was stunned. He didn''t expect to live more than 2000 years, but he was robbed by a teenager, and his words couldn''t be refuted. "That''s good. I like such a sincere child best." in Qinglang''s words, a young woman appeared beside him in front of Hailong. Similarly, there was a blue halo behind her. "See the ethereal Taoist priest." the voice sounded. Immortal Daoyun stood behind the young woman with his head down and said respectfully, "master." Misty Taoist Zun looks very beautiful. Compared with her, lingfeizi is only the light of fly fire. Her white skin, exquisite five passes and waterfall like dark green long hair are not the most attractive places. The most moving thing is her quiet temperament, which is as light as an empty mountain and rain, and as free as fireworks. Even Lianyun''s disciples can''t imagine this beauty at first sight The female is the Taoist Zun sitting in the third position of lianyunzong. "You two are not as good as one child. What''s wrong with other people''s children? To tell you the truth, what''s the matter? I think you should all reflect on it. The cultivation of a child like him is much smoother than we did at the beginning. I think we lianyunzong can produce another wonderful flower in a thousand years. Tianshi, if you don''t want it, let her belong to my family." Tianshi''s anger flashed in his eyes, but he also knew that he couldn''t afford to offend the ethereal Taoist priest. He said calmly, "elder martial sister, after all, he''s a disciple of our school. How can he give in? Since you say he''s right, it''s even right." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "I knew you weren''t willing. Don''t be afraid, son. If they dare to bully you in the future, I''ll vent my anger on you." As she spoke, she turned her head and looked at the sea dragon. Since the appearance of the ethereal Taoist priest, the sea dragon has completely fallen into a dull state. Lingfeizi''s figure has disappeared. In his eyes, there is only the gorgeous Taoist priest in front of him. Looking at the ethereal Taoist priest''s exquisite and floating body covered under the Taoist robe, she smelled the faint fragrance on her body, and two lines of nose blood flow out unconsciously. "Ah! Boy, did they hurt you just now. Let the grandmaster have a look." I don''t know why, the misty Taoist Zun had an inexplicable sense of intimacy when he saw the sea dragon. The warm energy of incomparable Chunhe wrapped his whole body. The sea dragon only felt a shock, as if 36000 pores had all opened, which was unspeakably comfortable. Under the powerful magic power of the misty Taoist Zun, he had risen from the initial stage to the middle stage in an instant. The sea dragon spits out a word that makes everyone fall apart. He looks deeply at the ethereal Taoist statue in front of him and says, "sister, you are so beautiful! Will you marry me when I grow up?" The ethereal Taoist Zun''s whole body was shocked, and the blue light ring behind him moved for no reason. All the disciples were stunned. Immortal Daoming knelt on the ground couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood. Although he knew that the sea dragon was bold, he didn''t expect that he even dared to insult the ethereal Taoist Zun, an important figure in the cultivation world Du. Tianshi Taoist Zun angrily scolded, "Daoming, you have a good disciple." the halo behind him was bright, and a wisp of white light floated out of his hand and went straight to the forehead of Hailong. The sea dragon can also be proud of being so angry that masters of cultivation like Tianshi daozun have killed their enemies. After hearing Hai Long''s words, the ethereal Taoist Zun was completely lost in his body and mind. She had entered Lianyun sect at the age of seven. She had never left the Lianyun mountains for more than 2300 years. Although she had high cultivation and respected status, this was the first frivolous remark she had heard in her life. The words of Hailong''s child were so sincere that she had a strange feeling in her heart. She even stood next to Hailong. The scenes of past cultivation flashed in front of her. The Taoist priest ranked third by Lianyun sect was a little crazy. The sudden move of Tianshi Taoist Zun was too late to stop the inorganic Taoist Zun, and the ethereal Taoist Zun was in a dementia state. Seeing that the small life of the sea dragon was about to disappear. The sea dragon saw the white light coming to him. He wanted to dodge, but he couldn''t use the slightest effort. It seemed that the surrounding space was blocked. His whole body was soft and weak, including his spirit. He could only watch the white light floating towards the center of his eyebrows. I cried out that my life was over and subconsciously closed my eyes. "Master, don''t!" lingtongzi and other four generations of disciples exclaimed at the same time. After getting along for more than a year, they had already had deep feelings for Hailong. Chapter 13 Immortal Tianshi moved in his heart and secretly said, what''s the matter with him? How can he kill recklessly after more than 2000 years of cultivation? Especially when the other party is a disciple of his own. He just wanted to recover his mana less than one meter away from the sea dragon, and a sudden change happened. A black light floated out of the sea dragon''s arms and suddenly met the magic power of Tianshi Taoist priest. In an instant, the black light turned into thousands of rays, and everyone around was dazzled. The surging pure mana suddenly came out, and the energy full of infinite hegemony gave people an irresistible feeling. A deep old voice sounded, "don''t hurt him." "Boom -" all the lower generation disciples were shocked to the edge of Jietian square by the violent impact, and the whole Jietian square shook violently, as if Jietian peak was about to collapse. If it were not for the hub of the forbidden immortal array in Lianyun mountains, such a strong impact would bring unexpected disasters. But even so, there were several long cracks on the jade like bluestone ground. The statue of Tianshi road retreated dozens of meters away, and there was a crack on his most cherished milky white Tianshi. The ethereal Taoist priest and the inorganic Taoist priest also withdrew more than ten steps. In the center of the storm, only the sea dragon stood there alone. A small black iron rod floated quietly in front of him. Seeing that his magic weapon was damaged, Tianshi Taoist Zun immediately became angry and shouted, "who dares to come, I Lianyun sect will go wild." the huge magic power swept up like a vortex, and he was going to be angry. As soon as the ethereal Taoist priest''s body appeared, his slender jade hand pressed on the shoulder of Tianshi Taoist priest, "old five, calm down. There is no one at all. That''s the attached divine consciousness. Can''t you even recognize it?" Hearing the persuasion of misty Taoist Zun, Tianshi Taoist Zun gradually calmed down. Their eyes fell on the small black iron bar in front of the sea dragon. For a long time, no one could speak. The inorganic Taoist priest fell to the two people and said in horror: "just by attaching divine consciousness, you can play the magic power to block the heavenly stone. Is this the supreme immortal tool of the devil?" Misty Taoist Zun shook his head and said, "No. the magic power just now is very pure and has some Buddhist energy. It will never be a magic weapon. Where did you get this magic weapon, child?" The standing sea dragon looked at the three Taoist dignitaries in front of him and the small iron bar, and murmured, "golden eyes and fire eyes." after saying these four words, his whole body was soft and collapsed to the ground, while the small iron bar floated back to his arms. Six light clouds came from the six directions of Jietian peak, and one of them came from the colorful light shining Jietian Palace at the end of Jietian square. The light converged, and four men and two women fell gently in the center of Jietian square. The first person, the halo behind him is dark blue. He is the leader of Lianyun sect, Jietian daozun. The old man''s face was full of shock and anger. As soon as they came to Jietian square, two stern eyes fell on the three people, and said coldly, "who dares to disobey Zuxun and start here. Do you want to attract Tianjie to subvert Lianyun?" Including the later five Taoist masters, the eight respectfully said: "see the patriarch." Then the cold light in the eyes of tiandaozun said, "misty junior sister, what''s going on?" The ethereal Taoist Zun sighed and described everything that had happened before in detail. After listening to her words, the heavenly Taoist Zun showed a trace of surprise and waved it, and the sea dragon''s body immediately floated in front of him. His hands were illusory like a virtual shadow. When the Dharma decision was drawn, the small iron rod immediately flew out of the sea dragon''s arms. As soon as this thing came out, Jie Tiandao Zun immediately changed his face, and the blue halo behind him brightened for a few minutes. The small iron bar in the air was extremely heavy. Even if he controlled it, it was a little difficult. Such a small volume had produced such an incredible weight. Jietian daozun couldn''t help but be surprised. But the most strange thing is that it doesn''t seem to be a magic weapon. It doesn''t contain a trace of aura. In addition to weight, it is like the most common iron bar. "Junior brothers and sisters, the origin of this iron bar must be extraordinary. Who knows what golden eyes and fire eyes mean?" The eight Taoist zuns shook their heads almost at the same time, and none of them knew what they represented. "Zu, Zu Shi. I know." a voice attracted the attention of the top experts in the cultivation world. It was the immortal Zu Daoming of Hailong. Then the Heavenly Master said, "say." Immortal Daoming showed an unnatural look on his face. His lips moved and said something to Dao Zun in the way of sound transmission. The other eight Taoist dignitaries all had proven accomplishments in Da Dao. Naturally, they could intercept and hear his voice with their magic power. The faces of the nine people became dignified. The narration of immortal Daoming lasted for half an hour. "Why didn''t you report such a big thing earlier?" immortal Tianshi asked angrily. Immortal Daoming smiled bitterly and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but that he won''t let me say it! If such a big thing hadn''t happened, I wouldn''t say it. Please forgive me. Tan Yu is naughty, but he''s not bad. Please forgive me." Immortal Daoyun was slightly stunned and looked at immortal Daoming strangely. Previously, immortal Daoming wanted to punish Tan Yu, but at this time, he turned to plead for mercy, which is obviously the function of the four words golden eye and fire eye. Then daozun nodded and sighed: "I didn''t expect him to be here. It seems that our accomplishments are still not home! Since he doesn''t want us to disturb him, forget it. All the orders from Lianyun door, you should use the spirit forgetting technique to remove your memory of what happened in Tiantian square today. No one can mention it easily in the future. Junior brother Tianshi, let it be. Maybe Tanyu Son will really become the pride of Lianyun sect. Daoming, after you go back, you should take good care of Tan Yu and explain everything clearly. Don''t use forgetting magic, otherwise he will be unhappy. Do you understand? " "Yes, Lord. Daoming will deal with it." Then tiandaozun took a deep look at the little iron stick in his hand, put it back into Tanyu''s arms, and explored his current state, which was handed over to immortal Daoming. "Each peak is the first. Lead your disciples back. Today''s gathering will be cancelled. Junior brothers and sisters, please stay." "Yes, sect leader." under the leadership of three generations of disciples, hundreds of green lights soared from the Jietian square. In an instant, there were only nine Taoist dignitaries such as Jietian left on the empty square. Zhiyun Taoist Zun is one of the three women. Although her appearance is far less than that of the ethereal Taoist Zun, her accomplishments have been close to the unpredictable realm. Among the people, she is second only to the Lord Jietian Taoist Zun. She sighed and said, "he appeared in Moyun peak. I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse for Lianyun sect!" Then the Taoist priest Zun said, "it should be a blessing rather than a disaster. He was not tired of natural disaster. He came here only to be punished. Didn''t Tao Ming just say that he would leave in five years. Let''s wait and see what happens." Tianshi Taoist Zun glanced at the Tianshi in his hand and sighed, "I''m too impulsive today. It seems that I haven''t changed my anger. When I go back, I must shut up for some time." Misty Taoist Zun smiled. Until now, she had not forgotten Hai Long''s words, "the patriarch is right. This should be a blessing rather than a disaster for us. Maybe Tanyu can get a lot of benefits from it." Then Tiandao Zun said, "a month ago, I received a lingzha from fanxinzong. Lord Wuyun said that now demons and evil things are ready to move all over the mainland of China. It seems that we have the heart to share the right way with me. Please join the seven grand ceremonies to be held three years later and discuss countermeasures with fanxinzong." Shudi Taoist Zun said: "although fanxin sect is an authentic sect of Buddhism, Lord Wuyun has a good relationship with us, but the five old guys of Wuzhao immortal have always looked down on us. Now that the righteous sect is prosperous and there are a large number of experts from the six sects in the Central Plains, why should we go to the mixed water? It''s better to meditate in the mountain." The immortal ascended the Taoist priest and said, "junior martial brother Shudi is right. Lord, we still have a long way to go before we can survive the robbery. Why should we get involved with those pretentious six sects? The so-called evil is invincible, and the strength of the six sects is enough to deal with those evil and foreign sects." Then tiandaozun sighed and said, "after all, we belong to the right way, and we can''t be too unkind. Well, I''ll give a spiritual bar to Lord Wuyun, and I''ll take our Lianyun sect''s potential as an excuse to stay still for the time being. Once the evil and evil things are really rampant, it''s not too late for us to get out of the mountain." Misty Taoist Zun said, "Lord, it''s wrong. If so, I''m afraid the six schools will have more opinions on us. Why don''t I go on behalf of my school in three years." Then tiandaozun smiled and said, "it''s best to trouble the third junior sister. Your cultivation is enough to deal with all variables." Misty Taoist Zun sighed: "there is no Jiazi in the mountain. After I came to Lianyun mountain, I only went out of the mountain three times. I don''t know what the land of China has become. Birth is accession to the world. I hope I can gain something." Then Tiandao Zun said, "it''s so decided. Who else is willing to go with the third younger martial sister?" Waterstop Taoist Zun is also one of the three women. She ranks last and has always been under the care of senior brothers and sisters. Her beauty is not inferior to that of ethereal Taoist Zun. She just broke through the realm of not falling three hundred years ago. When she heard the question from heaven Taoist Zun, she smiled and said: "anyway, I''m shallow in cultivation. It doesn''t matter if I practice less for a few days. Let me go with the Third Elder martial sister." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "I know you can''t stand loneliness. It''s better for our sisters to go together and take care of each other." Inorganic Taoist Zun murmured, "you two are almost five thousand years old. Do you still need to take care of each other?" Misty Taoist Zun glared at him angrily and said, "why don''t you go? Since you don''t want to share your worries and solve problems for the patriarch''s senior brother, you''ll have less nonsense." Inorganic Taoist Zun hit a nail, reluctantly shook his head and said, "I don''t want to share my worries for the patriarch. I can''t be distracted because I''m about to enter the middle of the avenue. Besides, elder martial sister''s cultivation is much higher than my younger brother. You can show my strength in front of the six sects in the Central Plains." Then Tiandao Zun said, "OK, that''s it. It''s time for junior brothers and sisters to go back to retreat." Tianshi Taoist priest Zun said, "my Tianshi was also cracked by that thing. I don''t know what magic weapon it is. It''s so powerful. If I really control it, I don''t know what will happen." The way to heaven: "That magic weapon seems to have integrated with Tan Yu''s body. According to the situation when I sucked out the power just now, it weighs ten thousand kilograms. If it hadn''t integrated with Tan Yu''s body, it would be absolutely impossible to carry it with him with his current cultivation. Although the magic weapon is powerful, Tan Yu''s cultivation is still shallow after all. I''m afraid it will take at least a thousand years to really apply it." Back to Moyun peak, all the disciples of the four generations, including Taoist practitioners, dared not speak. Immortal Daoming''s face was gloomy and could drop into the water. Today, in Jietian square, the holy land of Lianyun sect, I was so humiliated in front of many colleagues, and I was spit out blood by sea dragon. Now Daoming immortal is like a time bomb, which may explode at any time. The green light floated, and the people had come to the sky over Moyun peak. Immortal Daoming said coldly, "you all go back to Moyun Ping. From today on, Tan Yu will follow me to practice." Lingtongzi felt anxious and begged: "master, Tanyu is still a child after all. He did go too far today, but please forgive him." under his leadership, all four generations of disciples knelt down and begged daomingzi. After looking around the crowd, daomingzi angrily said, "do you all want to revolt? When did I say to punish Tan Yu? Hum, your good apprentice. You can forget the spirit skill without it. It will affect your cultivation, but never mention today''s matter in the future. Now go back to me." after that, he took his flying sword and suddenly disappeared in front of the crowd. Taoist Xiuzi sighed lightly and said, "don''t worry, younger martial brothers. Didn''t the master plead for Tan Yu when he met Tian square? I think he''ll be fine. I''ll go back to Fengyu mountain first. You can hand over the seven sword repairs to tan Yu when he comes back." after saying that, he handed the seven sword repairs to lingzhizi and flew away with his body out of thin air. Immortal Daoming returned to his Moyun cave with Hai long. What happened today shocked him too much. Before, he was almost angry with Hailong, but when he learned that Hailong had something to do with his most respected predecessor, all his anger disappeared in an instant. How lucky it is to get the elder''s Qingmi! Carefully put the sea dragon on his bed. Daoming murmured, "this boy doesn''t know what shit luck he has taken." he stretched out three fingers and pressed them on the pulse gate of the sea dragon. He carefully explored the current situation of the sea dragon. (thank you for your support. I hope you can give the recommended tickets to this book. I will update another chapter in the evening.) Chapter 14 The sea dragon''s physical condition is very good and all functions are normal, but the mana in his body has been exhausted, the mental power has been lost too much, and he was frightened, so he was in a coma. Just have a good night''s rest and you''ll be fine. Tao Ming is kind in nature and attaches great importance to each of his disciples. It''s just that he always has the best face and has a bad temper, so he gives people a very strict feeling. He just wanted to use his magic power to help the sea dragon recover. Suddenly, the Lingtai moved and seemed to feel something. Fiercely opened his eyes, Daoming murmured, "this old six, how can he enter the state of fetal formation at this time? At this time, his mind is unstable and the danger will be great." he quickly input his pure mana into the sea dragon''s body and turned out of the stone house. After Tao Xiuzi left, lingzhizi and lingatom also left one after another and went back to practice in seclusion. The other four generations of disciples had to return to the wooden house outside moyunping uneasily. Lingtongzi was mentally disordered because of his worry. Suddenly, he felt that his whole body was shocked, and the mana in his body gathered frantically to the Lingtai, as if he had been out of his control. The heart of a Lin, is it because the Tao heart is lost, go crazy and can''t be. Too late to return to his room, lingtongzi hurried to sit on the ground, tried to concentrate his mental power and tried to control his mana. His change immediately attracted the attention of several others. Lingyunzi looked at the blue light that fluctuated violently outside lingtongzi''s body and said, "no, younger martial brother, we''re going to enter the state of Tao embryo now. Come on, let''s protect the Dharma for him to prevent the invasion of foreign demons." "Get out of the way and surround yourself." Taoist Ming''s deep voice sounded, and the blue light flashed. His bloated figure had appeared behind lingtongzi, and the surging mana surged out. Taoist Ming used his pure cultivation to instantly bind the disordered mana of lingtongzi. "Keep the Lingtai, unify your mind and spirit, sink your mind in the sea of Qi, and follow the mana in nature." Hearing the master''s voice, lingtongzi calmed down psychologically. Under the restriction of immortal Daoming''s huge mana, the energy fluctuation around his body gradually stabilized. Embryo formation requires a process, which often lasts about three days. In order to help his disciples get through this difficulty, immortal Daoming dare not stay away for a moment. Although three days is not long, it is enough for some people to do a lot of things. On the second day when lingtongzi entered the state of fetal formation, with the help of the mana input by immortal Daoming when he left, the sea dragon gradually woke up from his sleep. Stretching his weak body, his vague mind gradually became clear, and everything that had happened before was constantly recalled in his mind. "Ah! It was the little iron bar that saved me. How could it be so powerful?" Hailong didn''t know that immortal Tianshi had the idea of withdrawing the attack at that time. He had strong resentment against the ancestor and his own teacher, immortal Daoming. Taking out the small iron bar, Hai Long said angrily: "Tianshi and Daoming, you two old bastards, want to hit me. Wait. When I get stronger, you won''t feel better. Eh? Where is this? Am I locked up by them?" Hai Long looked around and saw that the surroundings were empty and there was no decoration except his own bed, Not even the most humble wooden table in my room. Finding these strengthened his feeling that this was a prison. When he jumped down from the bed, the sea dragon''s body shook, and he only felt that his whole body was soft and weak. The original heat flow in his body was only a little warm. He twisted his body a few times, and he couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable with this feeling of weakness. Looking around, he suddenly found that the only small window on the wall was not closed. It seemed that it was large enough for his body to get out. Scratching his head, Hailong said to himself: "Did those old guys make a mistake? Why didn''t they even close the windows? The stone gate looks very thick. The windows are my only way out. I''ll accumulate some strength first, and then I''m running out. Shifu! Why don''t you come and save me. Did you just watch me imprisoned by that old bastard? It seems that everything depends on me. What if I''m locked here, When I become an immortal, I will let you become ministers under my feet for those of you who are bad to me. I am the only immortal in heaven and earth. " After swearing, Hailong kicked the stone door beside him angrily. "Ouch, it hurts me. Eh, why isn''t the door locked." The thick looking stone door opened at his feet. With some doubts, the sea dragon carefully approached the door and looked out first. There was no trace of people. Then he got out of the stone house. Although he had only been here once, he once got a "spittoon" in this place The Taoist name of Daoming, the master, was recognized at a glance. After scratching his head, Hailong said suspiciously, "how did you come here? Well, it must be Daoming that old guy took me here to punish me slowly in order to revenge me. No, I must run quickly, otherwise, the old guy will kill me." Just about to start, Hailong suddenly remembered that there was no way to go down the mountain at the top of Moyun peak. There were cliffs in all directions. What''s more, there were strong prohibitions around the whole Lianyun mountains. In his current situation, it was impossible to break out. As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hailong said to himself, "there is no way to go down the mountain. I don''t believe there is even a mountain path." Thinking of this, he quickly ran out of Moyun cave and began to find his way to escape. Two hours later, the sea dragon, whose clothes had been soaked with sweat, returned to the Moyun cave. The mountain wind blew, and he couldn''t help fighting a cold war. He searched almost every corner of the top of Moyun peak carefully, and the sea dragon was completely discouraged. There was no place to go down the peak. The mountain walls in all directions of Moyun peak were extremely steep, like a knife cutting axe chiseling. "He''s x, Daoming. Why does this old guy have to live in such a lonely place? Can I only jump off the peak and commit suicide? No, I have to cultivate into an immortal. How can I die so easily? Hum, Daoming, you don''t want to kill me? Even if you die, I won''t make you happy." in the case of anger, Hailong began to vent his anger at the flowers and plants planted in Moyun cave. Without exception, these flowers and plants are all top-grade products full of vitality, but they haven''t arrived yet. Hai Long''s method is very simple. He transports a little mana in his body to his feet and quickly tramples on the flowers and plants. In only half an hour, the treasures who absorb the spirit of heaven and earth in front of the stone house have become a mess. Looking at his achievements, Hailong laughed, "Daoming, I''m so angry with you, I''m so angry with you. Don''t you want to kill me? I''ll kill your flowers and plants first." after tossing for a long time, he was a little tired. He turned back to the stone house, touched his growling belly and sat down on the bed. Now the sea dragon is very confused. As a teenager, he could not live without fear of death. When he thought of Daoming''s anger, he couldn''t help feeling cold. He thought to himself that the fat man would never let go of himself, let alone become an immortal. The sea dragon lay on the bed, his heart surging. Suddenly, he found a strange protrusion at the corner of the bed, which seemed to be made of metal, which was very abrupt in the empty stone chamber. Subconsciously turned over, the sea dragon reached the metal protrusion with his hand, and a strange feeling remained in the body. In the metal protrusion, it seemed to contain the energy homologous with the mana in his body. The idea moves naturally. A faint heat rises from the Dantian, goes up along the meridians, flows into the arm through the chest, and enters the metal from his middle finger. As if it had caused resonance, the metal trembled slightly. Hai Long was surprised to find that his stone bed began to move in the direction of the stone gate. In his fright, he quickly jumped out of the bed, exposed a one meter square gap where the stone bed was moved, and a stone staircase extended underground. The sea dragon looked intently, and there seemed to be some light under the stairs. After hesitating for a while, Hailong decided to explore, thinking that maybe he could find some food here. The stairs are very strong. It seems that they are carved on the basis of the original rock. After walking down 21 steps, the sea dragon enters an empty stone chamber. It is about ten square meters in size. The stone chamber wall is inlaid with a fist sized gem, which flows with white light. It is the light source in this stone chamber. All around the stone chamber, it is composed of Duobao Pavilion. Wooden boxes, jade boxes, porcelain bottles and other different utensils lie there calmly. In the middle of the room, there is a picture of an old man dressed like a Taoist priest. Behind the old man, there is a colorful halo, a blue flashing sword in his right hand, and a jade bowl in his left hand. It is like the arrival of a fairy. The old man was surrounded by clouds, and colorful auspicious clouds seemed to set off his body. Everything is so lifelike, just like reality. All the arrangements are so antique, giving people a quiet feeling. There was no mildew in the whole stone room, but there was a faint fragrance. With a movement in his heart, Hailong suddenly remembered what lingyuzi said to him when xiaoclever was injured last time. All the mature fairy grass were collected by immortal Daoming. It looks like it should be here. As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hailong thought that immortal Daoming would not let go of himself anyway. He simply didn''t do it for two. It''s always a word of death. It''s better to eat fairy grass and die. Thinking of this, he picked up a jade box and gently opened it. A smell stronger than the five grade purple Ganoderma lucidum immediately filled the whole stone room, and the hunger of sea dragons immediately increased. The jade box contains a ginseng that looks like a white jade. The ginseng is not large, but there are many whiskers. The strangest thing is that its body is like a human shape. In the center of the ginseng, a wisp of bright red lines extends from head to foot, like blood. The sea dragon turned his head and looked at the entrance when he came. He grabbed the jade ginseng in the box and stuffed it into his mouth. Yushen melts in the mouth, and a sweet taste moistens the taste of sea dragons. "It''s delicious. It must be a good thing. The old man Daoming has really collected a lot of treasures. Hum, I eat, I eat, and I''ll make him love to death." muttering, Hailong began his sweeping action. Poor immortal Daoming''s precious herbs and pills collected for hundreds of years were swallowed by him. Finally, with Hailong''s unremitting efforts, nearly 30 kinds of panacea entered his stomach, and porcelain bottles and jade boxes were thrown everywhere by him. Patting his full belly, the sea dragon burped with fragrance and sat down in the corner of the stone chamber. His lower abdomen was filled with hot air, which made his whole body warm and comfortable. Hei hei smiled, and Hai Long murmured to himself, "it seems that I''ve made a lot of money. I don''t even have a poison. I feel so comfortable. Maybe I can become an immortal when I wake up after eating so many good things. Daoming, you old man, don''t hurry back! When you become an immortal, you''ll look good." immortal Daoming is such an immortal, How can you store poison. This stone room is full of treasures he has collected hard, some of which are rewarded by his elders. Daoming has never been willing to eat them. He is ready to combine these herbs. Maybe it is God''s intention, but it is completely cheap for Hailong. Some tired, he gradually fell asleep, and all kinds of miraculous drugs in his body began to produce effects. Immortal Daoming breathed out and slowly took back his mana. Wipe the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve and look at the six disciples Lingtong meditating in front of him with a smile. After three days of efforts, lingtongzi finally formed a Tao fetus and successfully entered the state of fetal success. As a teacher, what is happier than watching his disciples grow up? He turned to lingyunzi and said, "take good care of your sixth younger martial brother. Don''t disturb him. He said that the fetus has been formed and will wake up in seven days. Lingzhizi, you little ones should also work hard. You must reach the state of at least fetal formation within ten years." Four generations of disciples felt the concern of immortal Daoming and replied respectfully, "yes, master." Immortal Daoming was angry with Hailong and vomited blood in Jietian square. When he came back, he immediately helped his six disciples through the difficulties. His body was inevitably a little tired. He nodded slightly and said, "I''m tired. Leave one or two people to take care of lingtongzi, and the rest go back to rest." after that, he was ready to drive his flying sword back to the peak. (keep your word. Today''s second chapter is coming. Welcome to vote and collect.) Chapter 15 "Master, wait a minute." lingyuzi shouted to immortal Daoming. Daoming always loved his youngest disciple and said with a smile, "is there anything else?" Lingyuzi hesitated and said, "master, can you take Tan Yu lightly? He is still a child! We will educate him well in the future." Hearing Tan Yu''s words, immortal Daoming''s face suddenly sank and said faintly, "I''ll handle his business. Just cultivate yourself." after that, before lingyuzi entangled again, he rose up in the air with a flying sword and turned into a blue light and threw it to the peak. Immortal Daoming broke through the clouds and fog and fell on the top of Moyun peak. He thought that the boy should have woken up in three days. What should I tell him? Thinking, he has stepped into his Moyun cave. The whole body was shocked. Immortal Daoming stood at the door of the cave, unable to say a word. The mess in front of him made him feel like a dream. He rubbed his little eyes and looked carefully. There was still no change in the scene in front of him. Daoming''s fat trembled even more, and the green light of his body protection fluctuated unsteadily. He looked up to the sky and shouted, "who ruined my hundred years of hard work. My poor flowers and plants! How miserable you died!" immortal Daoming, who has always been strict in front of his disciples, cried like a child after seeing that all the plants and trees he had worked hard to grow were destroyed. After a while, the cry stopped, and Daoming''s thought turned quickly. He thought that when he left, he had set a strong prohibition on the top of Moyun peak. Even if an expert with higher cultivation than himself came here, he would know it at the first time once he touched the prohibition. However, when he was protecting the Dharma for lingtongzi, he didn''t feel the omen at all. There can only be one explanation. The flowers and plants were destroyed by the people on Moyun peak, and there is only one person here. After thinking about everything, immortal Daoming roared sadly, "spittoon, you bastard boy, come out." after shouting this sentence, Daoming suddenly trembled all over, as if he thought of something, and his body rushed into the stone chamber like a hurricane. "Wow." a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. Daoming looked at the open secret Road, and his body was already shaky. In his heart, he already understood what had happened. The cold voice squeezed out from the gap between his teeth. "Spittoon, you are so cruel that you ruined everything I have." with the last hope, immortal Daoming walked down the stairs step by step. Looking at the fragments of jade boxes and porcelain bottles on the ground and the distorted wooden boxes, Daoming''s last hope was also dashed. He trembled and said, "I, my Millennium blood snow ginseng! My century renewal! My poor Qingzhen pill! You, you are all over, all over. Everything is over." with a plop, immortal Daoming''s fat body suddenly fell to the ground and twitched slightly. His godless eyes inadvertently fell on the ancient painting in the middle of the wall. The fat body that had just fallen suddenly bounced up at a disproportionate speed, carefully opened the ancient painting, revealed the dark Pavilion behind, and a gourd appeared in front of him. As if he saw a treasure, Daoming hugged the gourd into his arms and murmured, "baby, my good baby, fortunately, you are still there." if the sea dragon is sober, he must be able to recognize that the gourd held by Daoming''s real person like a pearl like treasure is the gourd given to him by the strange man that day. Turning around, the sea dragon lying in the corner came into the sight of Taoist immortal Ming. His anger rushed to the crown with an unprecedented degree. He stepped next to the sea dragon in one step, and his fat big hand patted down on the top of the sea dragon with a strong blue light without hesitation. If this palm full of mana really hits, the sea dragon will turn into a pool of meat mud. Between the lightning and the fire, the words "golden eye and fire eye" flashed from Daoming''s heart like lightning. The shining palm stopped three inches above the head of the sea dragon. Immortal Daoming''s face turned red and white. With a wow, he couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood. Thinking of the strange man among the monkeys, reason told him that he could never hurt the boy in front of him. "Oh, my God! Why, why am I so unlucky to accept an apprentice? Is he the evil star sent by heaven to punish me?" he sat down beside the sea dragon and immortal Daoming gasped violently. The spirit was so stimulated that he vomited blood three times. He had hurt his vitality. Hai Long''s face was red with blood, and his skin seemed to bleed. His breathing was very heavy. Sitting beside him, Daoming immortal could clearly feel the heat flow from his body. With a movement in his heart, Daoming lost his voice and said, "good boy, he won''t eat all my treasures. Even I can''t digest so many Tiancai and Dibao!" he pulled up the wrist pulse of Hailong, and Daoming confirmed his idea. In the sea dragon''s body, more than ten strong air currents were surging, and the blood in his body seemed to have boiled. If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you would have burst and died. But what''s strange is that the meridians in the sea dragon are extremely tough. No matter how the raging airflow strikes, they can only circulate in the meridians and can''t break out. This situation is unheard of by Daoming. Driven by curiosity, he carefully put his mana into the sea dragon. As soon as the mana entered the body, damington felt a strong resistance. The more than ten air currents in the sea dragon seemed to find a vent, and rushed frantically to the mana input to him. The whole body was shocked, and damington was shocked to let go of his hand. But the sea dragon seemed to be very uncomfortable and locked his eyebrows. Daoming knows that he can''t solve the mystery in his heart. If he wants to dissolve those huge auras in the sea dragon, he may at least have to be a truth cultivation expert like his master Tianshi immortal. But immortal Tianshi has now closed to repair his Tianshi. Only that person, yes, only that person can save this boy''s life. Daoming sighed, glared at the sea dragon with hatred and said angrily, "it''s your life." he was very reluctant to carry the sea dragon on his shoulder. He flew out of Moyun cave and drove his flying sword towards the place where the monkeys live. With Daoming''s cultivation, such a close distance is just a flash, the green light falls, and the chirping sound of monkeys is clearly transmitted to his ears. Daoming came here with the sea dragon. Little clever was the first to find it. When he saw the coma of the sea dragon, he became angry. Several ups and downs had rushed to real Daoming and squeaked. "Put him on the ground. I already know everything." the old and low voice sounded, and the strange man appeared in front of immortal Daoming. Daoming smiled bitterly and said, "senior." he knew that no corner of Lianyun 72 peak could escape the strange man''s heavenly eye. The strange man nodded and said, "Hailong is really naughty. He is wrong this time. Thank you for your mercy in time. My divine power can only save him once in Jietian square." Daoming secretly said that his bastard disciple''s actions can be explained by naughty words? If it weren''t for you, I would make him suffer even if I didn''t break him to pieces. My poor baby! It seems that he felt the dissatisfaction of immortal Daoming and said, "you don''t have to be too sad for those fairy grasses. I''ll supply you with all the losses. From now on, you will come to me every month to get gourds. For five consecutive months, it should be worth your precious shells." Daoming was shocked. He was overjoyed. All the shadows in his heart disappeared in an instant. He fell to his knees with a thump and said excitedly, "thank you, thank you, senior." With a wave of his hand, Daoming''s body was held up by an invisible energy, "you don''t have to thank me. I''m just paying off the debt for this boy." Daoming hurriedly said, "of course, of course. How can my worldly things compare with your immortal products? If Daoming makes achievements in the future, it all depends on the gifts of your predecessors. Senior, I just don''t understand. Tan Yu is just the most ordinary disciple of Lianyun sect. Why should you treat him so well?" The strange man sighed and said, "this may be fate. Some things have been doomed by fate. One thing I can wake you up. In fact, the sea dragon is not the magic star you hit. On the contrary, he is the lucky star in your life. Whether you can get the road in the future, he is the key." Daoming''s whole body was shocked, his small eyes widened, and lost his voice: "this, how is this possible? Am I still light of his anger?" The strange man said faintly, "don''t just blame others for how they treat you. You should also reflect on yourself. You are not bad like Tianshi, but you have too much anger, which leads to slow progress in cultivation. I can''t reveal too many secrets. It''s up to you to grasp the opportunity." Daoming took a deep breath. He knew that it was impossible for a strange man to talk nonsense. He looked at the sea dragon on the ground and said, "Tanyu has eaten so many Tiancai and Dibao, and his body contains too much energy. Will he be ok?" Strange humanity: "Everything is fate. The cause planted today is the fruit of another day. Whether it is good or bad, he will have to bear it in the future. As for his life, you can rest assured that this son has deep fortune and has been repaired by me the day after tomorrow. Even if no one cares about him, he can absorb all kinds of auras in his body after sleeping for a hundred years. You have hurt your vitality today. When you go back Drink a mouthful of the gourd and shut up for ten days before you can keep the state. Go. " Daoming nodded and said, "thank you for your advice. Daoming is leaving." Strange humanity: "although the spirit thing eaten by the sea dragon is irreparable, you already have fairy roots in the fairy grass planted in Moyun cave. Just a drop of what I gave you can restore your vitality. Take care of it carefully, its effectiveness will not change. Go." Immortal Daoming''s state of mind finally returned to normal. After bowing deeply to the strange man, he didn''t say anything more and disappeared into the sky with his flying sword. Seeing Daoming leave, the strange man nodded gently and said to himself, "Daoming has some wisdom and can become a great thing in the future. Hailong! You are really my happy fruit. I have never been so happy as today for so many years." Bending down, the strange man held the sea dragon in his arms and walked towards the huge rock. As he walked, he murmured: "it''s really yours to make love to the misty girl. Maybe you really have a chance." I don''t know how long it took, the sea dragon slowly woke up from his deep sleep, and bursts of warm feeling came from his body. He felt as if he had slept for a long time. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was among the monkeys, and the clear pool next to him was still there. The water surface maintained its original height without any increase or decrease. While his body was immersed in the familiar stone basin Inside, the water in the basin is transparent. The scenes before sleeping are constantly reflected in front of us. The sea dragon murmured, "am I dreaming?" "No, you''re not dreaming, it''s all true." the old voice of the strange man sounded in his ear. The sea dragon stepped out of the basin, and the dark shadow flashed in front of him. The strange man in a cloak appeared on the Bank of the pool, but he still turned his back to him. "Senior, you must have saved me, didn''t you? Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve been killed by the dead fat man Daoming. You''ve saved me several times. How can I thank you?" The strange man said calmly, "there''s nothing to thank. It''s all fate. In fact, Daoming is not as bad as you think, but your preconceived idea is too strong, so you are so hostile to him. Remember, if you want to cultivate immortality and succeed, you must achieve a state of mind like a mirror and free from dust. Alas, your state is still growing faster!" Listening to the strange man''s inexplicable words, Hailong said suspiciously, "senior, isn''t it good for me to improve my realm quickly?" Strange man: "you''ll understand later. Hailong, do you know how long you''ve been sleeping?" The sea dragon shook his head and said, "it seems that he has slept for a long time. Has he been sleeping for three days? This sleep is very comfortable and his whole body is full of strength." The strange man suddenly laughed, "three days? You underestimate your sleep. You''ve slept for nearly three years, a thousand days. Look at your physical changes." The sea dragon was shocked. How could it be a thousand days? He looked down at himself. His skin was as transparent as jade. The treasure light flowed under his skin and gently pressed it with his hand. It was full of elasticity. The strangest thing is that the object between his legs is much larger than before, and is surrounded by a dense black forest. The muscles on the body seem to be stronger. And it seems to have been much taller, as if it had grown into an adult overnight. The sea dragon murmured, "three years, it''s been three years. So, I''m almost eighteen years old. Now I understand what it means to have no Jiazi in the mountain. It''s amazing." "Well, it''s really been three years. You''ve changed a lot in the past three years. Although you''ve been sleeping for the past three years, you have to concentrate more on cultivation than ordinary people and get better results. The natural materials and earth treasures you ate in Moyun cave that day have also been completely absorbed. You can check your realm." Chapter 16 Hearing that the strange man said that his realm had improved, Hailong was very happy. He pinched the Dharma with both hands, concentrated his mental strength on himself, and shouted: "listen to the order and check. Eh, I, how can I subdue the tiger in the early stage? It''s too low. It''s hard to eat ginseng that day, pretending to be radish." The freak laughed: "Boy, don''t be dissatisfied. The Millennium blood snow ginseng is the most sunny fairy grass with strong effect. I planned not to let you break into the realm of subduing the tiger within ten years. But the magic power of the girl and the effect of eating so many fairy grass are too strong. Although most of the effects have been suppressed by my efforts, it still makes you enter the early stage of subduing the tiger. You know, ordinary people It will take at least ten years to reach your current level of cultivation, and your cultivation is only more than four years. " The sea dragon was puzzled and said, "elder, why do you want to suppress those effects? Don''t you want me to absorb them?" The strange man shook his head slowly and said, "don''t ask. When the time comes, I will tell you." The Freak is so mysterious in the eyes of Hailong. Hailong has too many mysteries to ask clearly, but he knows that unless the freak speaks out, no matter how he asks, there will be no result. He nodded and said: "Well, I''m sure you won''t hurt me. Ah! By the way, senior. What about little smart? It''s been three years. What has it become now? Has it grown big?" Before the strange man answered, a group of gray brown figures had frantically rushed up. The familiar smell shocked the whole body of the sea dragon and subconsciously held the black shadow in his arms. "Wow, little clever, why did you sink so much? Did you eat too much?" Little clever has really grown up and is heavy in his arms. If he stands on the ground, he has exceeded the waist of the sea dragon, and his strong arm circumference has exceeded those big marmosets. With his red eyes, he looks very fierce. He seems very excited. A pair of grown monkey claws constantly disturb the sea dragon''s hair. The sharp squeak constantly stimulates him The hearing of sea dragons. A kind of intimate warmth warmed the eyes of the sea dragon. * * * with a small smart big head, he murmured: "it seems that I have really been sleeping for three years. How time flies!" Strange humanity: "for you, there has been a high utilization law in the past three years. In the past three years, everything I want to do has been completed. Although it is not very stable, it has finally been completed. My last wish is one. From tomorrow, I can make the final sprint and strive to return as soon as possible." The sea dragon frowned and said, "senior, can you stop saying something I can''t understand. It will make me very uncomfortable." The strange man was silent for a long time. Little clever jumped down from the sea dragon''s arms, jumped to the strange man, and squeaked, as if he was telling him something. The strange man sighed and said, "Hai Long, you go. You don''t have to come again for a while. August 15 in two years will be the day when I return to the West. If you want to, you can send me." Hai Long''s whole body was shocked, and he heard a little melancholy from the strange man''s tone. "Elder, don''t you say that the life of our practitioners is very long? If I guess right, your accomplishments should at least be no worse than those of the second generation ancestors of Lianyun sect. Since you have reached the level of not falling, how can you return to the west?" The strange man shook his head and said: "I''m different from them. They are all serious practitioners, but I''m different. Don''t ask any more. I don''t want to let my affairs become your trouble. Well, don''t you have a lot to know? Then come to me on August 14, two years later. One day is enough for me to explain everything to you. As for little wit, he said I will meet you in moyunping in the future. I hope you can become forever friends. " Hailong nodded and said, "Sir, I won''t disturb your rest. Two years later, August 14, I will be here on time. Take care." At this moment, in Hai Long''s eyes, the back of the strange man showed a little bleak. He looked so lonely. Hailong just wanted to leave, but he listened to strange humanity: "Hai Long, after you go back, practice your mind. If you want to be a member of the fairyland, you must lay a good foundation. You know, the first 100 years are the most important for practitioners. I have calculated that you may have an opportunity to experience in the near future. You should hold it yourself. The little iron bar I gave you must be carried with you all the time. I have lost it You have a new sense of divinity. You can start this time by yourself. When you are in danger, just shout the word "Qianjun", which should save your life. Your character is easy to be impulsive. Sometimes you should grasp yourself and don''t offend those who can''t cope. After you go back, you first go to Moyun cave to see your Shizu. Don''t worry, he shouldn''t be angry in the future It will be aimed at you. " Daoming''s fat figure flashed in the sea dragon''s mind, and the corners of his mouth touched him. He said, "Daoming''s cultivation level is so high that I can''t fight him at all. As long as he doesn''t provoke me, I won''t take the initiative to fight him." The strange man nodded slowly and said, "little clever, you send the sea dragon back." Reluctantly glanced at the strange man, Hailong and xiaolingling jumped up at the same time and turned into two meteors towards moyunping. Because their mind was still on the strange man by the pond, Hailong didn''t realize that he was still naked until half the way. He grabbed xiaolingling and asked awkwardly, "xiaolingling, where are my clothes?" Little clever shook his head, showing a confused look. Hailong smiled bitterly in his heart and said in secret that he really wanted to go back naked, but fortunately, the masters are all men. They haven''t seen me for three years. I don''t know if they still remember me as a naughty boy. In desperation, Hailong found a big leaf from the forest to surround the important part of his lower body, and then returned to moyunping together with xiaoclever. Everything in moyunping is as usual. As three years ago, the row of huts still stand there quietly. Surrounded by wooden fences, all kinds of fairy grass are more lush than before. Breathing the familiar air and looking at the familiar scenery in front of him, the sea dragon''s eyes were wet. The concerned words of the masters echoed in his ears. Those are people who are really good to themselves! He raised his mana to the limit, turned the sea dragon into a virtual shadow, and several ups and downs have come outside the wooden house. The door of the room where he used to live was closed, and there was a long sound of breathing clearly from other houses. It was obvious that the masters were practicing. There are prohibitions around Moyun peak. As soon as someone touches it, the warning sign will immediately wake lingtongzi and others. With this layer of defense, in their daily practice, they usually close the six senses and devote themselves to meditation. At this time, the sea dragon returned from the mountain forest where the monkeys were located, so it didn''t disturb them. Hai Long touched his smooth face and found that two lines of tears had been shed unconsciously. I was surprised and secretly said when I became so fragile. I felt someone touch me behind me and looked after it subconsciously. The little clever grinned and pointed the way back. Hailong understands that xiaolingling is going back. He nodded gently and said in a low voice, "come directly to me tomorrow." Little clever jumped up high and tapped on the head of the sea dragon. Then he disappeared in the mountains. Looking at its agile back, Hailong reluctantly shook his head. He turned and opened the door and walked into his former room. The furnishings in the room were the same as when he left. The beds and tables were spotless, and a faint dry fragrance floated on his nose. Obviously, someone often cleans here. The sea dragon''s eyes moistened again and murmured, "masters, do you keep this house for me? You still remember the sea dragon!" Put on a set of dry clothes in the cabinet. The wide cloth robe has become very fit at this time. Sitting on the bed and feeling all the familiar atmosphere around, Hailong can''t help being a little crazy. "Boy, you''re back." the door opened and a bloated figure appeared in the vision of Hai long. Hai Long''s whole body was shocked, and he lost his voice and said, "dead fat man, it''s you?" it was his Shizu Daoming immortal who came. Daoming''s face changed slightly, and then he said with a bitter smile, "at least I''m also your Shizu. Can''t you be polite?" Feeling the change in Taoist Ming''s attitude, Hailong was slightly stunned and said, "you, will you smile?" Daoming touched his fat face and said with a smile, "why can''t I laugh? I just got the notice from my elder that you came back, so I came here immediately. How about sleeping for three years? It''s very comfortable." The sea dragon curled his mouth and said, "what''s comfortable? After such a long time, I don''t even know how I grew up." Daoming sighed lightly and said, "my anger was too heavy in the past. In the past three years, I have realized many things. Now Daoming is not the original Daoming. You don''t have to be afraid of me anymore. I will teach you Taoism with my heart." Hailong smiled and said, "I don''t seem to be afraid of you at any time. Daoming fat man." In front of the flower, Daoming had come to him. His chubby right hand knocked on his head, and there were bursts of pain. "Call me Shizu later, and then call me fat, I will, I will..." Looking at Daoming, who was much more humanized than before, Hailong suddenly became very relaxed and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you? Can''t you eat me? You''re already very fat." Daoming snorted and said, "hum! If you are no longer big or small, I will let you practice hard here until you are old and won''t let you find a wife." Startled, Hai long stood up and said, "what? Can people who practice truth find wives? How is this possible? Master Liu said that we belong to the born and should cut off everything." Daoming said with a smile, "what''s impossible? We don''t abandon everything like those monks of fanxin sect. As long as you are willing to find it, no one will stop you. In our Lianyun sect, in addition to the second generation of ancestors, there are all three or four generations of disciples who combine into Taoists. Although this will have an impact on their accomplishments, it''s not impossible." Lingfeizi and the charming face of the misty Taoist priest flashed one after another. The sea dragon was hot in his heart and hurriedly flattered: "fat, ah! No, Shizu, the wise and powerful Shizu, please tell me about looking for a wife." Daoming sighed helplessly and said, "I knew you, a naughty boy, would be interested in this aspect. Among our people who cultivate truth, as long as men and women cooperate, they can be combined into a Taoist couple after reporting to our teacher. Combining into a Taoist couple will damage the realm of cultivation. Many of our people who cultivate truth combine are spiritual." The sea dragon curled his mouth and said, "I don''t believe that finding a wife will affect cultivation. Isn''t male and female mating the most primitive and natural thing? Maybe I can find a Taoist Companion to ascend to heaven together in the future." Tao Ming snorted disdainfully and said, "it''s easy for you to think. Although predecessors value you very much, cultivation really needs to be gradual. Do you think there''s nothing you can get to heaven without work by sitting on a flying sword. If you really have the ability to become three generations of disciples on an equal footing with me in a short time, I''ll listen to you in the future. Thank you for your teacher." The sea dragon looked excited and said, "you have to keep your word. Let''s bet. As long as I reach the level of three generations of disciples in a hundred years, you will worship me as a teacher and listen to me in the future." Daoming touched Hai Long''s forehead and said, "you''re not dreaming. I haven''t heard of the genius who can reach the peak level in more than 100 years since the cultivator came into being. OK, I''ll bet with you. But what if you lose?" Hailong thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take you as my teacher if I lose." Daoming knocked on him again and said, "nonsense, I''m your Shizu, and I want you to worship a Shizu. Well, if you lose, you will solemnly admit defeat to me at the gathering of all the peaks of Lianyun sect. Everything in the future should listen to me. There can''t be any resistance to my orders." Hai Long smiled and said happily, "OK, I''ll bet with you." he secretly said in his heart, you dead fat man, don''t you know what words don''t count? What if I lose? Just don''t admit it. As if he had seen through the sea dragon''s mind, Tao Ming said with deep meaning: "boy, for those of us who practice truth, the promise we made must be realized, otherwise we will not be able to achieve the road in our whole life. You''d better put away your ghost mind." Chapter 17 Hai Long was slightly stunned and said angrily, "dead fat man, you Yin me." he glared at the Shizu in front of him. Hai Long knew that he was willing to set it up. From any angle, he couldn''t blame immortal Daoming. He said angrily: "I won''t lose. Just wait. Once I reach the peak in a hundred years, the first thing you need to do is lie on the ground and go to school with two pig barks, and then be my little brother." Immortal Daoming was not angry, smiled and said, "yes! As long as you can do it, I will keep my word. But I have to make it clear that it''s not enough for you to reach the peak state when you dream. Ha ha, ha ha." "You -" Hai Long''s anger rose, but he also knew that he had no way to take the cultivation in front of him. He didn''t know how much fat he was higher than himself. He could only hate and say, "OK, let''s see." Immortal Daoming smiled and said, "spittoon! I''ve figured out one thing in recent years. It''s also a good way for me to resolve my anger. I''ll teach it to you for the sake of being my disciple." The sea dragon frowned and said, "what way?" Immortal Daoming said mysteriously, "that''s to learn not to be angry first, and then learn to be angry with the dead. Hey, boy, fight with me. You''re still young." After hearing Daoming''s words, Hailong only felt the blood surging in his chest. Now he finally understood why immortal Daoming vomited blood. Tao Ming patted Hai Long on the shoulder, his face became serious, and said in a positive tone: "Well, just now, even if I took revenge on you for spitting blood. From now on, there is no hatred between us. You and I just need to do our own job. I am your master to teach and solve doubts, and you are my second disciple. Although Lianyun sect treats disciples more leniently, you can''t do too much things out of the cabinet. Like last time you blasphemed Du ethereal Taoism Zun''s situation is absolutely not allowed to happen again. "His face showed a look of fear, and Daoming said helplessly:" to tell you the truth, I really admire your courage. You dare to be presumptuous like the people respected by the misty Taoist Zun. I really don''t know whether you are bold or stupid. " Listening to Tao Ming''s words, Hai long felt a strange feeling in his heart. He thought of Piaomiao Taoist Zun''s infatuated face and subconsciously said, "I''m telling the truth! Piaomiao Taoist Zun is really beautiful. She doesn''t look like an old woman in her twenties." Tao Ming said angrily: "Just talking about you, you made another mistake. Taoist ethereal has great powers. Even the patriarch has to give her some points. You are the first one who dares to say frivolous words to her. It is estimated that your ancestors felt very fresh that day, so they will let you go. If the same situation happens again, I''m afraid you will be in danger. It''s strange that the little iron bar given you by the elder can''t save you at any time." The Sea Dragon said impatiently, "I know, I know. I won''t say it casually in the future." Daoming smiled and said, "Tan Yu, after all, you are my grandson. Now you have the cultivation achievement of subduing the tiger in the early stage. Although the seven sword cultivation is very good, you can''t use it now. I''ll give you some things for self-defense. In order to save some people from saying I''m inhuman." he made a decision with his hand in his hand. In the magic package, three lights, one blue, one red and one white, floated in front of the sea dragon. Hailong looked at the three lights in front of him excitedly. His interest increased greatly. He hurriedly asked, "Shizu, what are these things!" Immortal Daoming took back his thoughts and drank softly, "show yourself." The cyan magic power wrapped outside was displayed. The three magic weapons showed their true appearance. When the sea dragon looked at them, he saw that they were a blue collar, a small red gossip and a finely carved white dragon. The anxious sea dragon stretched out his hand to grasp it, but was blocked by a soft air flow and could not cross the thunder pool. Tao Ming smiled: "You''re in a hurry, too. Don''t take it. I''ll explain it to you one by one. These three magic tools are specially prepared according to your current cultivation. They all belong to spirit tools. The best thing is that they don''t need too strong magic power to start. The blue collar is called star blue ring, the red gossip is the magic killing mirror, and this white dragon is of the best quality, more than that Qixiu sword is called magic dragon. " With a wave of immortal Daoming''s fat hand, the blue collar had been put on the sea dragon''s neck. A cold air flow penetrated into the sea dragon''s body and immediately combined with his own magic power to make him clear. * * * with the smooth surface of the star blue ring, the sea dragon asked, "Shizu, what''s this for?" Truth and Humanity: "The nature of the three magic weapons I gave you is different from that of the flying sword. There is a magic array in each of the three magic weapons. The magic array itself can absorb the spirit of heaven and earth to supplement its deficiency. Therefore, you can play its due role only by using your own magic power. This is a defensive magic weapon. When you launch it, you can generate a set of star blue armor as long as the opponent''s attack You can''t damage it directly. Armor can protect you from damage. You can try it. Just input mana into it. " The Sea Dragon nodded excitedly. With the urging of his mind, the heat in his body was much stronger than before, and went into the star blue ring along the meridians. The blue light suddenly released, and the sea dragon clearly felt the cold feeling flowing all over his body. His eyes blurred, as if there were something more on his body. Immortal Daoming smiled, raised his right hand and made a decision in the void. The air rippled like water waves, and a bright mirror appeared in front of the sea dragon. The sea dragon looked into the mirror and wondered, is this still himself? In the mirror, he was a handsome young man with long black hair on his shoulders, his face like a crown jade, his nose like a gall, and silk in the eyes of a pair of Danfeng Silk divine light. On the young man, a set of complex armor flashes. The texture like blue crystal looks extremely luxurious. The armor covers every part of his body, the shoulder is slightly protruding to both sides, and the diamond shaped armor leaves are closely combined to set off the young man''s slender figure and extraordinary martial arts. Hai Long said foolishly, "Shizu, is it me who is handsome, handsome, Liu handsome, jade tree facing the wind, tall, powerful and handsome like a God coming to earth in the mirror?" Immortal Daoming covered his stomach and coughed violently, while his fat face turned red. The mirror condensed by magic disappeared naturally. Hai Long was startled and said with a smile, "Shizu, what''s the matter with you? You won''t be possessed." "Bah. You want me to be better. Don''t be angry with you. I''ve never seen anyone more shameless than you. If you want to say that again, I''ll take back the other two magic tools." "Don''t, don''t, don''t. Shizu, I know I''m wrong. You''re so wise and powerful. You''ll be able to ascend the immortal path within a hundred years. How can you be reluctant to give up these small low-level magic weapons?" Immortal Daoming snorted and said, "your boy, turning your face is faster than turning a book. Listen carefully. This star blue armor is not omnipotent. You should restrain yourself no matter what you do in the future. You will suffer if you provoke someone who shouldn''t be provoked. As long as the other party''s cultivation level exceeds you by one or two, you can easily break through the defense of this armor until you die." The sea dragon didn''t care: "it doesn''t matter. Just such a cool shape is enough. When I find a Taoist companion in the future, as long as I wear it, isn''t it invincible?" Immortal Daoming snorted and said, "I said that the combination of people who practice truth is mainly at the spiritual level. If there is no profound cultivation and good cultivation, ghosts will follow you." as soon as his face changed, Daoming suddenly became pious and said in a voice: "the ancestor is up, please forgive the disciples for their nonsense." Hai long ignored what immortal Daoming said and stroked his star blue armor up and down. He was very excited. Although the armor looks very solid, it does not affect the movement of his joints. The strangest thing is that it has no weight. It is no different when wearing a cloth robe in peace. "Shizu, you hit me, hit me quickly, let me feel the power of this treasure armor." Immortal Daoming showed a strange look on his face and murmured, "you let me fight this?" Hai Long was still immersed in excitement and didn''t notice the change in the look of Taoist immortal Ming. He said impatiently, "I asked you to fight. Come on." Immortal Daoming smiled and waved his big hand like a PU fan to the sea dragon. Suddenly, a blue palm shape, light and shadow floated out, and the light and shadow were constantly enlarged in the air. When the sea dragon looked up, it was in front of him. "Boom." Hailong''s whole body was shocked, and his body flew back suddenly by the powerful impact. He smashed the door and fell directly onto Moyun Ping. He suddenly fell ashen, and his muscles and bones continued to suffer severe pain. With a flash of blue light, the star blue armor has disappeared. Daoming''s palm strength is excellent, reaching the limit that the star blue armor can bear without damaging it. The sea dragon exhaled in pain and said angrily, "dead fat man, why do you put such a heavy hand." With a smile on his fat face, immortal Daoming fell to the sea dragon and said wrongfully, "you asked me to help you test the power of star blue armor. If you don''t use more force, how can you fully test his bearing capacity?" The sea dragon wondered, "really? Didn''t you take the opportunity to repair me?" Immortal Daoming innocently shook his head and said, "of course not. I''m your Shizu. How can I repair you casually? However, from the perspective of generations, even if I repair you, it''s no big deal." The sea dragon angrily said, "you, you mean person." Daoming said with a smile: "I didn''t feel so good about being angry. It seems that I can be promoted to Daolong in a short time. Hailong, thank you! Don''t stare at me. Don''t you want the other two magic weapons? Tell me how you felt when I bombarded you just now. Frankly, with the strength I used just now, even hundreds of kilograms of rocks can be photographed It''s powdered. If there''s no star blue armor, I''m afraid... " Hai Long snorted unhappily. He also knew in his heart that the star blue armor given by Daoming was really a good thing, and now he was tempted by two other magic weapons, so he couldn''t attack Daoming. Recalling the situation just now, he murmured: "When I was hit by you just now, I seemed to see countless blue and gold stars flashing, and the whole set of armor completely wrapped me into a big light. But now how did it disappear?" Tao Ming put away his laughter and said: "Although my palm is heavier just now, it also makes you understand the limit of star blue armor''s energy. If you receive too much attack, not only you will die, but also the star blue ring will turn into powder. As just now, only the energy of the armor melted by the star blue ring is exhausted, the armor that can measure the body will disappear. Once such a situation occurs, it will take at least a whole day, star The blue ring can absorb enough energy and turn into armor again. Therefore, you can''t rely too much on it. Stretch out your left hand and I''ll give you the second magic weapon. " Chapter 18 The sea dragon quickly stretched out his hand and greedily looked at the other two magic weapons suspended in the air. Taoist Ming smiled and drew his right hand. The small red eight trigrams in the air floated and fell. Just when the eight trigrams reached the palm of the sea dragon, immortal Taoist Ming suddenly flicked his fingers and a blue light flashed. There was an additional wound on the palm of the sea dragon, and blood flowed out. In surprise, Hailong felt that his left hand was hot, and the red gossip had fallen on the wound. Suddenly, a blood light rushed into the sky. In a spasm of his body, the red gossip had been integrated into the palm of his hand. Truth and Humanity: "This is blood gossip. It will become your main attack magic weapon in the future. It can be fully combined with you only by using blood as a guide. This magic weapon has a huge Taoist concept and is a sharp weapon to subdue demons and subdue demons. However, because it contains a certain ferocity, you should use it as little as possible. When you reach a clear state, it will be useless. You can force it out with magic power Outside the body, so as not to affect your future cultivation. Its use method is the same as that of the star blue ring. It will emit red light with the mana you inject. The power is subject to your mana. If you can exert its limit power, you should be able to penetrate the energy equivalent to the star blue armor. " The sea dragon shook his left hand, and bursts of warm energy came from the palm. He said with satisfaction: "Shizu, the magic weapon you gave me is still very useful, at least it''s convenient to use. I''ll try its power." as he said, his mind urged the magic power, the red gossip in the palm lit up at once, and the Taiji pattern with depth and depth rotated violently. The sea dragon shouted, "Shizu, look at the magic weapon." suddenly, a blood light suddenly came out in a spiral shape, and the blood light column with a diameter of about five centimeters went straight to immortal Daoming. Daoming was startled. He didn''t expect that the sea dragon would experiment with himself. In a hurry, he didn''t dare to be careless. Something like a token floated out of his arms, and the golden light was everywhere to resist the attack of the sea dragon. The sea dragon only had limited mana to subdue the tiger. The blood column of light flashed away. He said with some dissatisfaction: "it''s not much." Tao Ming angrily said, "you disobedient boy, how can you hit me with the magic weapon I just gave you?" Hai Long smiled and said, "didn''t you try the previous star blue armor? With your profound cultivation, how can my little Taoist practice hurt you? It seems that the power of blood gossip is also very general." Immortal Daoming snorted and said, "what''s very ordinary. I used my most powerful magic weapon Chengtian card just now. If I reflect slowly, you might succeed. Here you are, but don''t try me. Otherwise, I''ll take all your magic weapons back." then, with a flash of white light, the exquisitely carved white dragon fell into the hands of the sea dragon. The white little dragon seems to be made of jade and looks very delicate and lovely. The lifelike dragon has five claws, which constantly flows with a faint treasure light. The dragon''s eyes are golden. It seems that it is not ordinary gold, but a kind of ore. The Sea Dragon clearly feels that the energy flowing on the white little dragon is full of vitality, which makes him feel all over his body Extremely comfortable. Truth and Humanity: "This treasure is called magic dragon. It''s really a waste to you. When you are in great danger, you can inject all the mana into it. It can turn into a dragon to help you block the enemy. However, because your cultivation is too shallow, it can only last for ten minutes at most. After releasing the magic dragon, you should run away immediately and return to you when its energy is over. The same It also has a special effect, which can expel general toxins. If you encounter something like malaria, just hold it in your hand and you won''t be invaded by the poison. " The sea dragon played with the magic dragon and said with a smile, "I like this best. It''s the magic dragon. I''m the sea dragon. We''re a natural couple! Thank you, Shizu." Although Hai Long''s Shizu cry was very leisurely, immortal Daoming clearly felt that only this sound came from his sincerity. He snorted and said, "your boy will thank me? It''s not the power of these magic weapons." The sea dragon took the phantom Dragon into his arms, and his face was laughing. He said lightly, "Shizu, I have a question for you. If the elder didn''t value me so much, would you give me a treasure?" Immortal Daoming changed his face and stared at the sea dragon in front of him. After a long time, he said, "no. of course not. Do you think I gave you those masters magic weapons? I just processed their flying swords for them. You can think what you want. Anyway, I''ve given them to you." After asking that sentence, Hailong couldn''t help regretting that his relationship with immortal Daoming had just improved, but he was destroyed by himself. With a slight sigh, he murmured: "No matter what your purpose is, I still want to thank you, Shizu. I, Hailong, swear here that within a hundred years, before the gambling agreement between me and you is completed. As long as it is in front of others, you are my respected Shizu." Immortal Daoming twitched the fat on his face and said faintly, "that''s enough. By the way, it''s getting late and lingtongzi are about to wake up from their cultivation. I told them that you have been following me in latent cultivation. In order to keep your strange elder''s secret, don''t leak it later." Hailong took a deep look at immortal Daoming and solemnly nodded. Looking back at the row of wooden houses, he said in his heart: masters, we finally meet again. Hailong really misses you! The sun gradually wandered to the center of the sky. Under the scorching energy, the fog around Moyun peak weakened a little. Lingtongzi releases his six senses again and wakes up from practice. He has made much slower progress since he reached the state of fetal growth three years ago. Three years later, there is still a certain gap from the middle stage of fetal development. With a thought, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be someone on the Moyun Ping outside. And the breath doesn''t belong to any younger martial brother. Surprised, he quickly got out of bed, grabbed his flying sword and rushed out of the door. As soon as he rushed out of the room, lingtongzi''s footsteps stopped abruptly, and his hand holding the flying sword was trembling slightly. The green light from his whole body fluctuated violently with his mood, because the man standing twenty steps in front of him was the one he had been thinking of hard for a thousand days and nights! "Sea dragon." "Six masters." The two figures rushed to each other with different blue lights. Finally, the blue light fused together against the glittering and translucent water drops left in the air, and the two figures hugged each other tightly. After three years, the couple finally met again. Looking at the two teachers and disciples hugging in front of him, immortal Daoming suddenly felt a trace of jealousy in his heart. He knew that although he had given Hailong three magic weapons, his position in Hailong''s heart would never be better than lingtongzi. The other four generations of Lingzi generation disciples have also awakened from their cultivation. They also feel the changes on Moyun Ping and rush out of the room. When they saw the long lost figure of Hailong, who had grown up a lot, these practitioners outside the world could not maintain a peaceful state of mind. Without exception, their eyes became moist. No one found that their master, immortal Daoming, was standing there alone not far away. For a long time, Hailong slowly raised his head from lingtongzi''s shoulder, looked at lingtongzi''s simple face full of tears, and choked: "six masters, I really miss you!" although he felt that the separation was only yesterday, he understood that he had left these masters for a thousand days and nights. The crowd gathered around, and they said almost at the same time, "we miss you too!" Immortal Daoming coughed and walked slowly to the people''s side. He said angrily, "it''s not life and death. Can you be so excited? It will be bad for your cultivation." they found his existence and met immortal Daoming in fear under the leadership of lingyunzi. Daoming waved his fat hand and said, "I can return your precious apprentice today. Don''t grind my important people every day in the future. Lingtongzi, Tan Yu has now entered the realm of subduing the tiger. You should guide him well in the future. The main mental skill of heaven''s determination can also be taught to him." Lingyuzi murmured, "the master has really been teaching the sea dragon Dharma. I thought he had already......" speaking of this, he suddenly came into contact with the fierce eyes of immortal Daoming and quickly swallowed the second half of the sentence back. Tao Mingzhen was very humane: "you practice hard. I won''t be closed these days. If you have any questions, go directly to Moyun cave and ask me." after that, he took his flying sword and floated back to his cave. As soon as immortal Daoming left, they were relieved and kept asking around the sea dragon. "Boy, you won''t come back to see us for three years. We have to worry about death, don''t you?" "Hailong, how did your cultivation progress so fast? You have reached the level of subduing the tiger in more than four years." "Hai Long, how do you live these days? Shifu, Shifu, does he..." Under the pressure of eight people, Hailong felt dizzy. "Well, masters, don''t ask questions together. My head is big. In fact, I don''t even know how I''ve spent the past three years. Even if I''ve been practicing hard. Shizu gave me a lot of natural and earth treasures, so my cultivation will progress so fast." Lingtongzi had already dried his tears and said with a smile, "OK, as soon as Hailong came back, we don''t keep asking. Just come back, just come back." Lingyuzi, with sharp eyes, saw the star blue ring flashing blue on the sea dragon''s neck and asked curiously, "boy, what''s this on your neck? It can''t be a magic weapon." Hailong said with a smile, "of course it''s a magic weapon. This is the star blue ring given to me by Shizu. It''s a defense magic weapon. It''s a spirit weapon. Moreover, there is a magic array in it. It doesn''t need too much mana to activate it. What''s up? Shifu 11, envy it." "Wow." lingyuzi widened his eyes. "It''s a spirit weapon level defense magic weapon. Shifu, he''s too eccentric." "Of course. Shizu is actually very kind, but you don''t know." Immortal Daoming, who had set foot on the top of Moyun peak, took back his tianertong and murmured, "boy, you still have a little conscience. You don''t take so many good things from me in vain." Hailong and his eight masters sat around moyunping. They were in a surprisingly good mood, chatting while eating fruit. In the past three years, lingtongzi and others were so happy for the first time. The return of Hailong untied the knot between them and their master Daoming immortal. Lingyuzi said with a smile, "Hai Long! You have entered the realm of subduing the tiger. This time, the sixth elder martial brother can also explain to the second elder martial brother." Hailong was stunned and asked, "what do you want to explain?" Lingyuzi said: "In fact, we were too selfish at the beginning. When you first came here, we wanted to hire a disciple of five generations to help us do chores. It was the second senior brother who taught us a lesson and dissolved our selfishness. Later, as you came longer and longer, we had more and more contacts. We all found that we liked you unconsciously. There was no advantage You know what? In order to find you back, several senior brothers took us. I don''t know how many times they begged the master. " The sea dragon trembled slightly, looked around the crowd for a week, barely suppressed his excitement, and said in reply: "master Xi, did you comment on your own disciples? Why don''t I have any advantages. Don''t you think your disciples are very excellent? Where can you find an excellent disciple like me?" Lingyuzi vomited and looked at the sea dragon with disdainful eyes, which made everyone laugh. After a while, the laughter stopped. Hailong said, "masters, don''t you feel bored in Lianyun mountain all the time? Although we practitioners can live to a very old age, we have lived in this place all our life. What fun is there in life? If we can go out and play, we can show our strengths and make some contributions when we meet some bad people." After listening to Hailong''s words, everyone was stunned. The eight masters of Hailong showed a state of thinking at the same time. Lingyuzi, the youngest of them, had been up the mountain for more than 40 years. On weekdays, there was almost nothing to do except practice. Hailong''s words reminded them of their longing for the outside world. (I''m sorry for the late update today. But I want to tell you a good news. My crazy God will be published in simplified Chinese next month, with a total of six copies. The first one should be published next month, with exquisite gifts. If you buy a complete set, you can also give dolls, which are sold all over the country.) Chapter 19 Lingtongzi said, "yes! We have been here for a long time. However, we Lianyun sect have ancestral teachings and can''t leave here casually. Maybe cultivating Taoism and becoming an immortal is our ultimate goal." Hai Long snorted and said, "it''s not so easy to become an immortal. The second generation of ancestors have practiced for more than 2000 years. Don''t they still stay in the world? It''s really lucky that they can stay here. In addition to ancestor Lian Yun, you''ve heard that any ancestor has been promoted to an immortal. Six masters, why don''t we talk to Shizu and go out for a trip? Maybe it''s good for cultivation." Lingtongzi said with a bitter smile, "to tell you the truth, we all thought about what you said. But we have entered the door of cultivation, so we must stick to it. Don''t say that your Shizu won''t agree with us to leave at all. Even if he agrees, he can''t talk to the patriarch. Without the cooperation of the patriarch and several second-generation ancestors, the prohibition outside the mountain can''t be opened." Hearing this, Hailong couldn''t help being a little decadent. He scratched his head and said, "then we can leave here when we accept students every five years! At that time, the prohibition will be opened." Lingtongzi''s face changed and said in a deep voice, "don''t even think about it. If you take the opportunity to sneak away, you will betray the school. Not only our Lianyun sect, but even the whole cultivation world will be against you." Looking at lingtongzi''s unhappy appearance, Hailong sighed helplessly and said, "don''t be angry, master six. I''m just talking. It''s easy to go up the mountain and difficult to go down the mountain!" Lingyunzi smiled: "There is no precedent for traveling down the mountain. But you have to wait for the opportunity. You little monkey can''t stay idle at all. When you have a chance in the future, the masters will help you fight for it. Moreover, with your current cultivation, you are only better than ordinary people after you go out. I''m afraid you will suffer a loss if you encounter a cultivation master or a stronger demon. So now The most important thing for you is to practice well, at least beyond our current level, and you can only be guaranteed after you go out. " Hai Long looked at his masters, nodded helplessly and said, "well, it seems that this plain life should continue! It''s getting late, masters, it''s time for you to practice in the afternoon. I also want to meditate for a while." Lingtongzi stood up first and said with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll teach you the heart method of Tianxin Juzheng first." Hailong said with a smile, "you can finally learn the orthodox mind method. Master six, you should know me well. I bet with Shizu." Lingtongzi was stunned and said, "what bet?" The Sea Dragon said mysteriously, "I can''t tell you now. You''ll know by then." as they said, they had returned to the sea dragon''s room. Lingtongzi closed the door and said, "Hai Long, tell Master Liu the truth. What happened to you and your Shizu in recent years? Don''t tell me what you just said is true. I know you too well. From the tone of your voice just now, I can judge that you made it up temporarily." Hai Long blinked his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "master six, you''re really good! You can''t tell all the lies just now. I don''t want to lie to you, but I can''t tell you! I can only tell you that I haven''t suffered any pain in the past three years, and Shizu is really good to me. Don''t ask. I''ll tell you when I can tell you later." Lingtongzi sighed and said: "I''m also worried. When you were taken away by Shifu, we were all worried to death. The eight of us have been together for decades and have had some quiet days. Your arrival has added a lot of fun to us. Although it''s only more than a year, we have already regarded you as one of us. Well, don''t be wordy. Go to bed and sit down. I''ll teach you God The mental method of mental determination. " "Six masters, I......" Hailong felt lingtongzi''s heartfelt concern for himself, and really didn''t want to hide it. However, he couldn''t say what he was told by either a freak or immortal Daoming. Lingtongzi smiled and said, "OK, don''t say if you can''t. my curiosity is not strong. The reason why I asked you is that I''m afraid you''ve been hurt." Hailong sat on the bed and whispered, "thank you, six masters. Hailong swore in front of you that you will always be my six masters no matter what happens in the future and what I become. So will other masters. I will always be your apprentice." Lingtongzi''s whole body was slightly shocked. He felt sincerity from Hailong''s words and calmed his inner excitement. He reluctantly smiled and said, "silly boy, what kind of person are you? Calm down and don''t think about anything else. You know, for us, the more messy feelings, the greater the impact on cultivation." The sea dragon bit his lips, sat up straight, sank his mind into the Lingtai, felt the aura around his body, and said faintly, "six masters, you start." Looking at the sea dragon, lingtongzi was slightly surprised. Even in the state he was born, he could not control his emotions so freely. He shook his head gently, waved away all kinds of emotions in his head, and said seriously in a low voice: "The determination of heavenly mind is the fundamental law of Lianyun sect. It is extremely profound. Now that you have mastered the first three basic contents, I will teach you 15 chapters. The left eye is the sun, the right eye is the moon, and the sun and moon intersect in the center of the eyebrow to form a circular image. The circular image of the center of the eyebrow is the center of heaven..." At present, lingtongzi carefully told Hailong the cultivation methods on the 15th floor of the first chapter, and explained these cultivation methods in detail. Hailong is talented and has kept these cultivation methods firmly in mind while listening to lingtongzi''s explanation. Time passed unconsciously. After lingtongzi explained the last 18th floor cultivation method, the sun had disappeared in the west, there was a layer of dark outside the window of the room, and the temperature in the room also decreased a few minutes. "The state of fighting is really desirable! I heard your Shizu say that if we reach this state, we will have the ability to change the stars. Think about how huge magic power it takes to control the stars in the sky. Although life in the mountains is plain, these wonderful states may be the source that attracts us to practice." The sea dragon''s eyes are shining. This afternoon is really very important for him. It''s a wonderful realm after another. In addition, he is floating and fascinated to reach the fairyland with manpower. What a wonderful feeling! "Master Liu, I don''t want to eat dinner. Go and have a rest. I want to think about what you taught this afternoon." Lingtongzi smiled and said, "OK. We Hailong also know that we are going to hire. Master six is so happy." Hai Long blushed and said, "I didn''t know how to use labor before. I''m the most hardworking, but you used to let me do chores. Where can I have time to practice well!" Lingtongzi said, "you know what''s going on. Well, I''m really tired after talking to you all afternoon. If you don''t understand anything, ask us and we''ll try our best to explain it to you." then he opened the door and went out. The room was darker, and it was completely dark outside. Night came. Sitting cross legged on his wooden couch, lingtongzi''s difficult formulas echoed in Hailong''s brain. It seemed that each sentence contained the truth. Take a deep breath, the sea dragon slowly closes his eyes, and the idea urges the heat flow in his body to rise from the Lingtai. Bursts of comfortable feelings clearly come from where the heat flow passes. Although Hailong has obtained the formula of the heaven mind determination chapter, he is still in the realm of subduing the tiger, so he is still practicing according to the method of the basic chapter. The heat flow was slowly sliding along the meridians. In bursts of comfortable feeling, the sea dragon gradually entered the state of calmness. I don''t know how long it took, the whole body shook slightly, and the sea dragon gradually woke up. He was surprised to find that he saw a strange scene. A complex and crisscross river appeared in front of him. The water in the river was cyan and emitted a faint light. They kept going back and forth. Although the countless rivers were messy, their running tracks had many similarities, and they would eventually fall into a cyan lake. Looking at these strange scenes, the sea dragon could no longer maintain a calm heart, and his mood was slightly agitated. Suddenly, it was dark and all the scenes disappeared. When he opened his eyes, Hailong found that he was still in the room, but his clothes had been soaked with sweat. Recalling what had happened before, he said in his heart: was what I saw just now an illusion? Am I too hasty and crazy? No, no! If I was really possessed, I should not even move now. Forget it. Go and ask Master six. Maybe he can solve my confusion. At this time, he suddenly felt that his room was shaking. A huge pressure he had never felt before clearly came. Under this pressure, he seemed to be out of breath. Deep fear rose from the bottom of his heart, and the sea dragon subconsciously urged his mana to rush to the star blue ring. I don''t know how long it took to settle this time. The mana in my body doesn''t seem to have increased, but it seems to be purer than before. Under the injection of mana, the star blue ring radiated, and the crystal like armor appeared on the body surface. The Dharma array in the star blue ring operated quickly, and a light blue light suddenly appeared on the armor surface. Relieved, Hai Long murmured, "it''s really a good baby. It''s much more comfortable. What''s going on outside? I''m going to go out and have a look." with a move of thought, he gently stepped over to the door, took out the magic dragon in his right hand, took a look at the blood gossip on his left hand, and then went out. As soon as he went out, Hailong saw his own, including lingzhizi and lingatom. His ten masters were standing on moyunping, looking into the distance, and their faces were a little nervous. The sea dragon floated to lingtongzi and said in a low voice, "master six, what''s the matter? Why do you all come here if you don''t practice? Just now I felt a great pressure. Did the enemy invade our Lianyun mountains?" Lingtongzi looked at Hai Long''s gorgeous star blue armor in surprise, shook his head and said, "there are no enemies. I don''t know why, it''s the ancestors who are opening the mountain protection forbidden Dharma array. The energy fluctuation is really strong. No wonder the disciples of other mountains once said that the seal array of Lianyun mountain is actually the immortal array left by the ancestors. It''s extremely powerful." Hai Long said suspiciously, "isn''t it not five years before the end of the apprenticeship? Why open the seal array? Can''t the ancestors resist loneliness and want to go out to play?" "Spittoon, you''re talking nonsense again. Even the grandmaster dared to arrange." immortal Daoming''s deep voice sounded, and his figures, one fat and one thin, floated and fell. It was immortal Daoming and his senior disciple Daoxiu, who had been promoted to three generations. "I''ve seen master and uncle." Taoist monk said with a smile, "I didn''t tell you. Don''t call me martial uncle. It''s strange to hear. I''m still your eldest martial brother." Immortal Daoming fell beside Hailong. All four generations of disciples were surprised to find that their master''s face was wearing a kind smile. The voice of immortal Daoming sounded in Hailong''s ear, "boy, as long as you are obedient, I won''t give you face. How about? Of course, in front of your masters, you should give me more face." Hai Long looked at immortal Daoming''s fat face, which was almost curled up because of his smile, and whispered, "deal." he fell to his knees with a plop and shouted almost at the top of his voice: "disciple Tan Yu paid a visit to Shizu. May Shizu be immortal and ascend to bliss as soon as possible." After listening to the first sentence, immortal Daoming was still smiling. When he heard the second sentence, his smile became stiff and said in his heart: isn''t this boy cursing me to die? Although Hailong''s words sounded awkward, immortal Daoming couldn''t attack. With a wave of his big sleeve, he held up the sea dragon with mana and said, "OK, you can avoid the etiquette later. Just don''t get me into trouble." Hai Long said, "Shizu, why did you come to us? Do you know why the immortal array opened?" Chapter 20 Immortal Daoming nodded and said: "I heard from the master a few days ago. The reason why the immortal array was opened this time was that two ancestors were ready to go out to work. When the peaks at Jietian peak gathered three years ago, the patriarch received a peak lingzha. Lingzha is a way for practitioners to send messages to each other. Those with advanced skills can not be bound by any Dharma array. This lingzha was sent by the patriarch Wuyun Buddha of fanxin sect. In lingzha He told the patriarch that now all demons in China are ready to move and try to fight against our justice. In order to deal with it calmly, we, Lianyun sect, are specially invited to participate in the gathering of seven sects and discuss countermeasures together. " Lingyuzi asked, "which two ancestors are going this time? Among the seven orthodox sects, because we have always been low-key and ranked in the bottom, can the six sects in the Central Plains pay so much attention to us? They don''t want us to be cannon fodder." Immortal Daoming''s face sank and said, "only the ancestors can decide such a big event. You just need to do your part." Hailong pulled the sleeve of immortal Daoming and said, "Shizu, I think what Shifu 11 said is very reasonable! Which two ancestors went out this time? I also want to know." Tao Ming has no way to take the dragon. Behind him is a master who even Lord Yun dare not provoke. He said helplessly: "It''s like the ethereal Taoist priest and the waterstop Taoist priest. No matter where you go, there should be no problem with the cultivation of the two Taoist priests. Hailong! Your cultivation time is not short, it''s a hundred days. It seems that you''re on the right track." The sea dragon was surprised and said, "has it been a hundred days? I feel it''s only a day or two! No wonder those ancestors can stay in the mountain for thousands of years. It turned out that time is so easy to pass." Immortal Daoming glared at him unhappily and said, "it''s good for you to shut up for a long time. However, next time, if you want to practice for so many days at once, you must find a clean place to avoid being invaded by foreign demons." Hai Long nodded and said, "shall I go to your Moyun cave? It''s very clean and full of aura." Immortal Daoming was startled and said, "forget it. You''d better go to your master''s wind and rain mountain, which is more clean." last time Hailong destroyed all his treasures. This time he didn''t dare to let him go to his own place anyway. Lingyunzi said, "master, if you go to the Central Plains, the two Taoist dignitaries should pass by moyunfeng." Daoming nodded and said warily to Hailong, "when the grandmaster passes by later, you can''t talk nonsense." Hailong nodded solemnly and said, "Shizu, don''t worry, I won''t mess - say." Tao Ming had already used his mind to check whether the sea dragon was lying, but there was no suspicious sign in his look and tone. It was obviously sincere. But in his heart, Tao Ming felt that things were not so simple. Just when he wanted to say something, Mo Yunfeng shook slightly. For a moment, the clouds were floating in the air, and a flash of light flashed in front of everyone Bursts of strange scenery. Looking at the fog surging in front of him, the sea dragon murmured, "Shizu, what''s the matter with the immortal array?" Daoming shook his head and said, "even the ancestors just know how to use the immortal array and don''t know its principle. I just heard that my master Tianshi Taoist Zun said that the immortal array seems to be formed with Lianyun 72 peak as the hub, followed by Tianfeng as the general hub, and the outer twelve peaks are where the boundary is formed. It''s unpredictable." The fog in the air suddenly subsided, as if the sun had disappeared. In the distance, tall peaks stood towering and looked very clear. Like a knife, axe and chisel, the mountains were covered with all kinds of vegetation on the sunny side, dyeing the mountains green, while the shady side was mostly gray rocks. It was the first time that Hailong had such a wide view since he came to moyunping Give birth to a relaxed and happy feeling. Tao Mingzhen said: "the cultivation of the nine ancestors is really powerful. The immortal array has been opened so soon." Lingtongzi pointed to the distance and said, "look, master, the two Taoist zuns are coming towards us." the people looked along the direction he pointed, and saw two blue light clouds floating rapidly and passing through one mountain after another like lightning. Immortal Daoming hurriedly said, "let''s all hold the yuan and stand together." Misty Taoist Zun and waterstop Taoist Zun walked on the clouds with ease. Although leaving the mountain would affect the speed of their cultivation to a certain extent, they were still excited. As Lianyun sect disciples, it was not easy to go out last time. Seeing that the three-year period was coming, they couldn''t wait to invite all martial brothers to open the immortal array and immediately took Lianyun sect keepsake to the mountain Fly outside. "Elder martial sister, it''s not easy for us to go out once. We have to play outside for more days this time. According to our current cultivation, I''m afraid we may not reach the state of robbery in another two thousand years. There''s no need to rush for a while." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "it seems that our ideas coincide. After attending the seven religious gatherings, we will stay in the Central Plains of China for more time and come back in a few years." Waterstop Zun jumped like a child and said, "OK! I know elder martial sister is the best to me." Misty Taoist Zun was about to say something when he suddenly saw the blue light flashing on a mountain below. It seemed to be a magic weapon. She couldn''t help moving her heavenly eyes to look down. This look made her heart tremble and stopped involuntarily. The owner of the blue light is Tan Yu, a disciple of five generations who said he wanted to marry himself at the summit of Jietian peak three years ago. She has a deep memory of this teenager! The sea dragon saw two blue lights flying over Moyun peak. He waved his hands desperately to let the ethereal Taoist priest see him. Just now, when immortal Daoming said that the two Taoist dignitaries, misty and waterstop, wanted to go out to do business, Hailong moved his mind. Misty Taoist Zun''s beautiful face attracted him too much. At the thought of her gentle smile, Hailong''s heart will heat up involuntarily. "Elder martial sister, what are you looking at? Oh, isn''t that the boy who talked nonsense back?" "Yes! It''s him. In fact, he''s still very interesting. He seems to have grown up a lot after not seeing him for several years. Daoming seems to be nice to him. He even gave him the star blue ring." Waterstop Zun smiled and said, "elder martial sister, let''s go quickly. It''s only a few days from the three-year period." Misty Taoist Zun hesitated for a moment and said, "wait a minute, let''s go down and have a look. Since that boy is the person of the elder six ears, there must be something special." Waterstop Zun looked at the ethereal Taoist Zun strangely and said, "elder martial sister, don''t you move your heart?" Misty Taoist Zun blushed and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ve been a Taoist for more than 2000 years and can''t move anything. I''m just very interested in this child. It''s no good for him to follow Tianshi''s stubborn guy. If possible, I want to receive him under my own door." Waterstop Zun said, "last time I was on Jietian peak, I didn''t feel anything strange about this boy. I really don''t understand why senior six ears would like him. Since senior sister is interested, let''s go and have a look." Hai longan watched the two blue clouds gradually enlarge in front of him. He was very excited and waved his arm harder. Immortal Daoming looked at the two Taoist zuns falling in the air. He was surprised and thought to himself, is it that Taoist Zun came to teach him a lesson because he hated the sea dragon last time? Time did not allow him to hesitate. He quickly winked at his disciples and saluted respectfully: "see you two Taoist masters." Misty Taoist Zun fell to the ground and waved his hand gently. They only felt a soft breeze floating, and unconsciously stood up straight. There was nothing strange about the misty Taoist statue standing there, just like an ordinary little girl, even the original aura behind him disappeared. A cloth robe outlined her graceful figure, which was very moving. People, including immortal Daoming, quickly lowered their heads and dared not face it. Of course, sea dragons are the exception. As soon as he saw the ethereal Taoist statue and another beautiful woman coming, he ran to the front excitedly and said excitedly, "fairy sister, you pull." Waterstop Zun''s face sank and said angrily, "boy, you''re rude. You don''t visit us yet." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "forget it, nine younger sister, he never knows any etiquette. Well, let me see. Ah! Your cultivation speed is very fast! It''s only three years since I saw you. It''s the early stage of subduing the tiger. Daoming, it seems that you have a good guide." Immortal Daoming and immortal Daoyun, the disciple of ethereal Taoist Zun, have always been at odds, and ethereal Taoist Zun has always protected his shortcomings. In front of her, Daoming doesn''t dare to be inappropriate at all, for fear of being caught by ethereal Taoist Zun and what reason to take it out on him. Hearing the words of the ethereal Taoist priest, he hurriedly said, "it''s not the credit of the disciples. It''s all Tan Yu''s own efforts. The two Taoist priests drove to Moyun peak. Don''t you know what to instruct the disciples?" The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said: "What''s the point? Isn''t it enough for Tianshi to give you some advice? Waterside and I are going out of the mountain, so we''ll stop by and have a look. Tan Yu! I''m not a sister. I''m afraid I''m hundreds of generations older than you in terms of my age and the world. Call me a Grandmaster in the future. If anyone bullies you, go to the misty peak to find me. I''ll make decisions for you "Yes," he said, glancing at Daoming. Looking at the kind beauty in front of him, Hailong immediately felt his blood rush to his head and said excitedly, "grandmaster, you look so young that you seem to be no bigger than me. That''s why I call you sister. You look like an immortal! Can you take me out of the mountain? I really want to go out and see the outside world and travel." The misty Taoist Zun was slightly stunned and said, "we are going out to work, not to play. Besides, you have just entered the realm of subduing the tiger. You need more cultivation. You''d better stay in the mountain." Hai Long''s mind was so clever that when he heard that the misty Taoist Zun just politely refused himself, he knew he had hope. He hurried and earnestly said: "Two grandmasters, you always need a factotum to take care of you when you go out to do business. I''m very diligent and can do anything. As long as you take me with you, just like a close servant, you just need to tell me what you want to do. I promise to do it properly for you. Please take me with you. It''s not a day or two to fix the truth. Don''t worry , I will never give you any trouble. " Misty Taoist Zun looked at the anxious look of Hailong. He was soft in his heart for no reason. He turned to zhishuizun and said, "younger martial sister, what do you think?" Waterstop Zun was surprised and secretly said that elder martial sister has always been known for her inhumanity in Lianyun sect. What''s the matter today? Why are you so tolerant of such ordinary five generations of disciples. Although she had doubts in her heart, it was always difficult for her to question the ethereal Taoist Zun in front of so many future generations. She only said, "everything is up to elder martial sister." Misty Taoist Zun turned to Hai Long and said, "I''ve seen your naughtiness. If you dare to be as big or small as you were at Jietian peak last time, I''ll be rude. Although you are a disciple of Tianshi vein, Tianshi won''t say anything no matter what I do to you. I''m very strict. You think it over." Hailong ignored the Taoist Ming immortal who made a strong impact on him and promised: "don''t worry, grandmaster, no matter what you tell me, I will do it. I''m willing to go with you." Xindao, although I promised you not to talk nonsense just now, I''m not confused now - say ah! Shizu, I''m so sorry. The outside world is more attractive to me. Seeing that misty Taoist Zun really wanted to take Shanghai dragon, waterstop Zun frowned and said, "elder martial sister, our time is limited. Taking him as a burden will be delayed." Misty Taoist Zun said, "no, even if I take him, I shouldn''t be any slower than you. Besides, it''s a little different if we don''t even take a servant''s disciple when we''re out. It''s so decided. Tao Ming! You won''t give up?" At this time, Daoming dared not say a word, so he had to say reluctantly, "Dan was ordered by daozun." The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said, "well, I''ll take the man away. We''ll come back in two or three years at most. With my guidance and waterstop, maybe this boy''s cultivation will improve faster." (thank you very much for your support. This book has finally entered the top 10 of the new book potential list. I don''t need to go to work today. I specially pass a chapter early. If there are no problems, I will update another chapter in the evening to reward your support.) Chapter 21 Lingyuzi looked at the sea dragon with envy and whispered, "boy, you''re blessed this time. Wait a minute, I''ll bring your seven repair sword." then he quickly ran to lingtongzi''s room. Almost just a few breaths, he had come back. He personally gave the seven repair swords to Hai Long''s back and whispered, "be careful. You must listen to your ancestors." The sea dragon looked around at his masters and just wanted to say something, but heard the misty Taoist Zun say, "don''t be wordy. Let''s go." a surging force rose, as if surrounded by clouds. The scenery in front of the sea dragon changed. When he woke up from his surprise, he was surprised to find that he was already in the air. And the immortal posture of the ethereal Taoist priest floated beside him. At his feet, there was a blue cloud. Stepping on it, he felt as if he were on the ground. There was no discomfort. Although the mountains in the distance kept sliding by, the sea dragon couldn''t feel the mountain wind at all. "Fairy sister, why can you fly in the sky without flying a sword?" The misty Taoist priest smiled: "Tan Yu, I didn''t tell you just now that I want to call you my ancestor. I''m three generations higher than you in Lianyun sect. You don''t need a flying sword to reach my level for a long time. Even if it''s a magic weapon, you won''t use it lightly until it''s necessary. The cloud under your feet is transformed by my magic power and is called qinglingyun. You will naturally have it when you reach the level of xiaju." Hailong said with a smile, "fairy sister, you are so beautiful and look so young. I feel uncomfortable using the word" grandmaster "on you. Do you think it''s good? When there are others, I''ll call you grandmaster. When there is no one, I''ll call you fairy sister. It''s very easy. Moreover, I''m afraid even if you are a fairy, you won''t be as beautiful as you." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "you just can talk. Whatever you want." When Hailong saw that misty Taoist Zun was so easy to talk, he was overjoyed. "Thank you, fairy sister. Ah! By the way, fairy sister, don''t call me Tan Yu in the future. It sounds like a spittoon. Call me my original name. My name is Hailong." "Sea dragon?" these two words seemed to remind the misty Taoist Zun of something, and his eyes showed a look of fascination. "Fairy sister, my family is in a small village hundreds of miles away from our mountain range. I have a good friend there. He brought me to Lianyun mountain range at the beginning. Unfortunately, he had parents at home, so he didn''t become a disciple of Lianyun sect. I want to see him. Do you think so?" The misty Taoist priest returned to God and shook his head and said: "You little monkey, don''t be too presumptuous. Taking you has made nine younger sisters unhappy, and the time is really tight now. We are on behalf of Lianyun sect. We must not be late. We must fly directly to fanxin sect. If we are lucky, you will meet your friend sooner or later. What''s more, don''t you find that we are out of the range of Lianyun mountains now? It''s already here It''s five hundred miles from the Lianyun mountains. " Hailong tried his best to run out of Lianyun mountain range. One of the main reasons was to see Zhang Hao. It was heard that misty Taoist Zun said that he knew he was hopeless. Recalling Zhang Hao''s thin body in his mind, he couldn''t help feeling a little sad. After all, he grew up together since childhood. How he wished to be with his brother! Misty Taoist Zun looked at his sad look. He felt a pain in his heart for no reason and advised him: "well, don''t think about anything. When we come back, time will be rich. I''ll take you there." The sea dragon''s eyes brightened and his deep mood suddenly became excited, "thank you, fairy sister. You are very kind to me." Misty Taoist Zun smiled helplessly and said in his heart: I really don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to take this boy this time. Why do I always have an inexplicable favor for him? Is it just because he said he wanted to marry me? No, no, with my Taoist heart of more than 2000 years, it''s so easy to be moved. Alas, maybe all this is fate. Fate comes from no one at all. Hai Long saw that Piaomiao Taoist Zun didn''t speak and couldn''t interrupt. He looked around and saw countless white clouds sliding rapidly under his feet. He felt the steady green and blue spirit cloud, and his blood seemed to be boiling. Piaomiao Taoist Zun''s unique and vulgar appearance looked so unattainable. He knew clearly that no one would look in the eyes as long as he was in the cultivation world. What''s more Not to mention the high skill, it has reached the ethereal Taoist respect in the realm of the great road. There is no time for the sea dragon to yearn for strong strength like now. His mood is surging, and the mana in his body is surging. Feeling the change of the sea dragon, misty Taoist Zun thought he was excited because of his sudden contact with the outside world. He said calmly, "don''t think too much. Keep a peaceful state of mind, otherwise it will be unfavorable to your cultivation." Hai Long was awakened by the words of the misty Taoist priest. He suddenly remembered the situation he woke up after he was settled. He couldn''t help asking, "fairy sister, I saw an abnormal scene during my recent cultivation. I don''t know if I was possessed by evil." Misty Taoist Zun said, "what kind of abnormal scene? There will be hallucinations when you are possessed, but the abnormal scene will also appear when you improve your cultivation. Please describe the situation to me." Hailong nodded: "Well, I''ve been in meditation for a long time last time. At the end of my cultivation, I saw complex and crisscross rivers. The water in the rivers is blue and emits light. They keep going back and forth. Although the countless rivers are messy, their running tracks have many similarities, and they will eventually fall into a cyan In the lake, just like what we said in the determination of heaven, the sea contains all rivers. Is this a good phenomenon? " Misty Taoist Zun''s beautiful eyes opened wide and looked at the lowest generation disciple of Lianyun sect in front of him in surprise. He couldn''t speak for a long time. The sea dragon was slightly stunned and felt the faint fragrance from the ethereal Taoist Zun. He couldn''t help being intoxicated. An impulse urged him to get closer to the delicate body of the ethereal Taoist Zun. In his heart, Hailong quickly lowered his head, no longer dared to face up to the ancestor in front of him, and secretly scolded himself for his low concentration. For a long time, the sea dragon couldn''t bear the silence and asked, "fairy sister, what''s the matter with you? Do I see a good phenomenon or a sign of being possessed?" The misty Taoist priest murmured: "Are you a genius? According to what you said, what you see should be the internal situation of your own body. However, you are just at the beginning of subduing the tiger! How can you have the ability of internal vision? It''s incredible. You know, ordinary people who cultivate truth can''t see the operation of energy in their own body until they understand it. It seems that you really have to The sky is so thick! " After listening to her words, Hailong was relieved and said with a smile, "as long as it''s a good omen, fairy sister, thank you for helping me solve my doubts. Now I''m relieved." The misty Taoist priest said with deep meaning: "practice hard. Maybe in the future, you will really become the first immortal of our Lianyun sect, the founder." After hearing that Taoist priest piaomi mentioned his ancestors and immortality, Hailong suddenly became more interested and asked, "fairy sister, hasn''t no one reached the realm of immortals since the founding of Lianyun sect? Where have those ancestors before you gone? They should also have people who break through the realm and won''t die." The ethereal Taoist priest sighed and said: "It''s not easy to become an immortal. Founder Lian Yun has never been seen before, and we only know from his ancient books that he has succeeded in becoming an immortal. As for what the fairyland looks like, we don''t know. Yes, dozens of highly qualified ancestors passed the level of not falling before nine of us. But now they are all gone And no one can become an immortal. " Looking at the decadent and silent appearance of the ethereal Taoist Zun, Hai Long tightened his heart and asked, "why? Anyway, he has reached the state of not falling down and not trapped by Shouyuan. Sooner or later, he will be able to enter the period of robbery. Since there are dozens of ancestors, can''t none of them become immortals through heaven robbery? This heaven robbery is too abnormal." The misty Taoist priest smiled and said: "We haven''t seen Tianjie before, and we don''t know if it is as abnormal as you said, but one thing is certain, that is, no one in Lianyun sect can overcome it. Nor can the other six sects. The dozens of ancestors have only three outcomes. You may not know that thousands of years of cultivation is extremely depressed, especially after reaching a very high level The feeling will become stronger and stronger. Even those with a firm mind can hardly bear it. Maybe you don''t believe that half of those ancestors were tortured to death by loneliness. They finally chose to commit suicide to end their endless life. In other words, this may be the reason why they are not firm minded. Therefore, when we recruit disciples later, perseverance is the most important thing Please. Well, don''t ask any more. " "Suicide? Why are they so stupid? How beautiful the world is! Even if you want to eat all the delicious food, it will take a long, long time. It''s hard for me to accept that someone will think they live a long life." what he wanted to say was that I didn''t believe it, but when he saw the lonely expression of the ethereal Taoist Zun, he couldn''t help but change his mouth. The ethereal Taoist priest said faintly: "I didn''t believe it when I heard Shifu talk about this before, but the truth is before me. I''m a little tired of this life now. Although I''ve reached the realm of the road, it will take at least two thousand years to rise to the stage of robbery. Such a day is really depressing. If everyone is as optimistic as you, of course there will be no suicide. Another thing is One of the two reasons is suicide. " Hailong exclaimed, "suicide? Is the end of suicide in the end?" The misty Taoist priest stared into the distance and sighed: "Maybe so. However, the second kind of suicide is selective suicide. When the cultivation reaches a certain level, we can have our own yuan God and control the yuan God to roam between heaven and earth. Some powerful practitioners can clearly feel that they can''t resist the natural disaster. In order not to destroy their form and spirit, they often choose Bing Xie. Although Bing Xie However, the physical life is ended, but the yuan God is immortal. In a very short period of time after the liberation of the soldiers, the soldiers can also control the yuan God by relying on the mental power obtained from their long-term cultivation. As long as they care that their yuan God is injected into the life of a heart before the end of their mental power, their cultivation and Taoism will be saved in another form. As long as they start to practice again Refining is much faster than ordinary people. Moreover, you will have more experience in cultivating truth. Just now you said that you have the ability of internal vision. I wondered if you would be a former ancestor of Lianyun sect who injected his own yuan God into you after he solved it. However, your appearance is not very similar, otherwise, your cultivation should be more than that. " Hai Long said with a wry smile, "a silly boy like me, who will inject the yuan God into me? My sixth master once said that my qualification is not good. Even if people want to choose, they can''t choose me. Bing Xie seems very good! As long as you practice again, don''t you have a great chance to become an immortal?" The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said: "It''s not as good as you think. Bing Xie is just a helpless behavior, which is often used only when the disaster is coming, and it is very dangerous. First of all, whether the yuan God after Bing Xie succeeds in finding a new body or not, the original idea of the soldier Xie will disappear, that is, if we Bing Xie give you the yuan God, you will become the support of my yuan God Some people say that I will no longer have any ability to control. Even those of us who see through everything can hardly do this. Secondly, it is important to find a suitable new body. If the found body quality is too poor, even with the help of the potential ability of the yuan God, this new body can not become a person of profound Taoism, let alone an immortal The most terrible thing is that there is no new body available at all. Once the mind power of the soldier resolver disappears, his yuan God can only become a lonely soul and night ghost. People in the evil way often catch such yuan God to refine it in order to refine it into powerful magic tools. This is also what we practitioners fear most. Finally, if the yuan God finds a new body, he can''t do well It''s the last thing we want to see. We practitioners always cherish every life. Once we encounter such a situation, we''d rather spread our Yuanshen faster than force it. Military solution is really a terrible word for me. Maybe, two thousand years later, I will We will face such a difficult choice. " Chapter 22 The sea dragon''s heart tightened and hurriedly said, "No. you will be able to successfully break through the disaster." Misty to Zun shook his head and said, "it''s not that easy. I''m afraid even the leader senior brother can''t pass!" Meimu showed a sad color, misty to Zun duosu''s temperament. The sea dragon raised his chest fiercely and said firmly, "don''t worry, fairy sister. When you spend the robbery in the future, I will try my best to help you break through the obstacles and become a real fairy." Looking at the resolute expression of the sea dragon, the misty Taoist Zun couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head gently. Hailong was just impulsive just now. When he heard the ethereal Taoist Zun''s laughter, he realized that his cultivation could not help at all. Some embarrassed said: "fairy sister, I, I will try my best to practice. Maybe I have reached a high level after 2000 years! I, am I too overconfident?" Misty Taoist Zun looked at the childish sea dragon whose height was similar to his own, and his smile became more gentle, "Elder sister, how can you blame you for overestimating your strength? As long as you have this heart, elder sister will be very happy. Now we have gone out of the western regions and entered the periphery of the Central Plains of China. Although it is not as smart as Lianyun mountain, it has a different flavor." Now in the heart of the sea dragon, the ethereal Taoist priest is just like a real fairy. Her smiles and smiles deeply affect his heart. Standing respectfully beside the ethereal Taoist priest, he has really regarded himself as the younger brother of the ethereal Taoist priest. He secretly vowed that no matter what changes will happen in the future, when the ethereal Taoist priest is robbed, he will be the generation who gives his life Price, I must help him successfully through the difficulties. At this time, the voice of waterstop Zun sounded, "elder martial sister, are you all right? How did I feel that your blue cloud energy fluctuated unsteadily just now." with a flash of light, the same blue cloud merged and connected with the blue cloud of ethereal Taoist Zun, and a green and blue spirit cloud space of about 20 square meters appeared in the air. Looking at the concerned look of waterstop Taoist Zun, misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "it''s all right. I just thought about something and felt a little lost." Waterstop Zun said in surprise, "elder martial sister, your mind has always been firm. What will affect you? This boy didn''t make trouble for you." The sea dragon protested, "of course I didn''t make trouble. I didn''t even dare to move." Waterstop Zun Leng said, "it''s good to make an exception to take you out of the mountain this time. If you make any trouble for us, don''t blame me. You''re welcome. Although six ear elders cover you and make me angry, it makes you feel bad." The sea dragon looked at the cold face of the waterstop and murmured, "six ears elder? Do you mean that strange elder? Doesn''t he have six ears?" Misty Taoist Zun stared at his younger martial sister and frowned: "Nine younger sister, don''t talk nonsense. Since the elder doesn''t want Hai long to know his identity, we''d better keep it a secret. When the time comes, the elder will naturally explain it to Hai long. The Taoist name that Daoming gave to Hai Long is really bad. I''m afraid people will make fun of him when he comes to fanxin sect. Later, you''ll call him Hai long as I do." Hailong looked at the misty Taoist Zun with gratitude and said, "why doesn''t the freak elder explain his identity to me? As long as he doesn''t allow it, I won''t talk nonsense!" Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "many times, the word fate is very important. Maybe the opportunity hasn''t come yet." Waterstop Zun said with his magic: "elder martial sister, I wanted to ask you in Moyun peak before. This boy is ordinary. Why are you so kind to him? Even those disciples of your family don''t get such care from you." Misty Taoist priest preached: "I didn''t say it just now. Maybe it''s a word of fate. Yes, Hailong is nothing special, but I don''t know why. When I first saw him, I clearly felt that there seems to be a relationship between us. Every time I saw him, I would have an inexplicable sense of intimacy. I remember the master once said that if I want to rob and become an immortal , it probably depends on a noble man. Only with his help can I break through the disaster. I talked a lot with Hailong just now. We talked about the danger of robbery. At that moment, I suddenly felt clearly that Hailong, the boy who only subdued the tiger in the early stage, seemed to be the noble man mentioned by the master. Although I''m not sure, this possibility is great ¡£¡± The waterstop Zun was slightly stunned, and the sound was a little bitter. She said: "Elder martial sister, do you know? The same thing, the master told me. Whether you have found your noble person or not, at least you have a goal. But my noble person still doesn''t know where he is. What a surprise! I didn''t expect that your so-called noble person would be him. Although I''m not sure he is, you must see him in prison. Maybe he will be dead in two thousand years Maybe I can really help you. Don''t worry. I''ll try to be nice to him. When we get back, let''s talk to the patriarch and try to transfer him to your door. " Misty Taoist Zun shook his head and said: "Younger martial sister, you''re wrong. We cultivators of truth pay attention to nature. If he is really my noble man, he will help me in any case and at any time, and everything can''t be forced. Can''t you see that Hailong has a strange face and a king''s appearance between his eyebrows? Maybe Lianyun sect may not be really suitable for his development, so it''s necessary It is said that he will turn into a dragon in case of wind and cloud. His achievements are really unlimited! We elders only need help. " Hai Long looked at the misty Taoist statue and the waterstop Taoist statue. They were so opposed. No one said a word, but occasionally they could see their cherry lips open. He scratched his head and thought to himself: these Taoist zuns with high cultivation are really strange. What are they doing with big eyes and small eyes? The ethereal Taoist Zun finally spoke. She said to the sea dragon, "we are not suitable for cultivation because we are moving forward so fast. Anyway, we still have more than half of the distance. Let''s tell you something about the six cultivation sects in the Central Plains, so that you can know something about them." Hailong said happily, "OK! I like listening to stories best." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "younger martial sister, come on, I control the blue cloud to move forward." The waterstop looked at the sea dragon with deep meaning and said: "In addition to Lianyun sect, there are six major sects in the Central Plains of China. They are fanxin sect, Lianhua sect, wentianliu, yuanyueliu, qianhuigu and wuzhaoxian. These sects belong to the right way. Fanxin sect and Lianhua sect are people who are born to practice Buddhism. The other four sects belong to the pocket system like us. Excluding Lianyun sect, what is the ranking of these six sects now In this way, Wuzhao immortal is the most powerful, followed by fanxin sect, Qianhui Valley, wentianliu, yuanyueliu and Lianhua sect. Among the six sects, Lianhua sect has the lowest strength. The reason why Lianhua sect is relatively weak is mainly because the number of their sects is relatively small. As far as I know, there are rarely more than 30 people. The Buddhists of Lianhua sect are all women, which is similar to fanxin Buddhism is just the opposite. The Lotus Buddhist realm where their sects are located and the fanxin Buddhist realm of fanxin sect are called the two holy places of Buddhism by our practitioners of truth. Let me tell you about yuanyueliu and wentianliu together. These two sects share the same spirit and branch, and their strength is very general, but if they are combined, their power is even greater than that of Wuzhao immortal. There is such a saying in the world of truth, Red powder, rouge, full moon sword and autumn killing golden wind asking the sky gun represent the magic tools that these two sects are good at. Their cultivation methods are different from Xi Jing. The most strange thing is that the mental skills of these two schools are completely complementary. A disciple who knows the realm and a disciple who knows the realm of the full moon jointly exert their magic power. Their power is so powerful To the realm of penetration. " Hailong said, "it''s not very common for them to work together to improve a realm." Waterstop Zun shook his head and said: "Don''t underestimate this realm. It''s not as simple as you think. Practitioners are different from each other. Their accomplishments can be said to be very different. Asking the sky flow and the full moon flow are connected with each other, and they advance and retreat together when they have something to do. Even a big school like the five Zhao immortals will never dare to offend them easily. Among all the seven major sects, it is also the Taoist couple in asking the sky flow and the full moon flow Many, you may have thought that most of the practitioners in the stream of asking heaven are men, while the full moon stream is the opposite. Although the combination of Taoist couples will limit their cultivation to a certain extent, the connection between Taoist couples can greatly improve their joint strength. Perhaps, a couple with full tacit understanding can improve both levels when casting magic power. " Hailong thought for a moment and said, "grandmaster, I have a question for you. It may be presumptuous. Don''t mind." Waterstop Zun smiled and said, "ask. But don''t go too far." Hailong smiled and said: "What I want to ask is, since wentianliu and yuanyueliu can study the Taoism of husband and wife cooperation, can''t Lianyun sect? If you and another ancestor cultivate this Taoism and then combine it into a Taoist couple, won''t you have stronger strength to improve your cultivation to a higher level? Even Lianyun sect can use this method to improve the strength of the whole sect." Waterstop Zun stared at the sea dragon and said: "It''s not as simple as you think. Do you think this Taoist method is so easy to figure out? It''s made through thousands of years of research on the flow of the sky and the flow of the full moon. What''s more, we have been practicing Taoism for more than 2000 years. How can we accept any Taoist partners? Don''t say this in front of me in the future." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "nine younger sister, it seems that I haven''t seen your shy appearance for more than 1000 years. Do you feel that it will be easy to be with Hailong, as if our hearts are young." Waterstop Zun said angrily, "I don''t think I''m young. I''m afraid I''ll be angry if I stay with this boy again. I don''t understand how Daoming''s disciples took him back." Hailong said with a smile: "Isn''t it because I''m talented? In fact, it''s really difficult for the two grandparents to combine with others to form a Taoist couple. The other grandparents are old and ugly. How can they match the two grandparents? If they do, wouldn''t they be flowers on cow dung? Unfortunately, I''m too young and poor in cultivation. If I had been born two thousand years earlier, maybe I could..." He was about to go on, but he suddenly felt that the atmosphere on the blue cloud was strange. There was a layer of frost on waterstop Zun''s face and a flash of cold in his eyes. The sea dragon immediately felt that he was overwhelmed by a huge pressure. Without any omen, the burning pain came from every corner of his body. The sea dragon couldn''t help crying and fell to the ground. Looking at the cold sweat on the sea dragon''s face and the spasmodic body, the waterstop respected the cold voice: "Hailong, you are so presumptuous that even your ancestors dare to make arrangements. This is the first and last time. If you do it again, I will make you suffer a hundred times as much as now. Among us Lianyun sect, no one can insult or scold your teacher. I have endured you for a long time. I tell you, my senior brothers are not as unbearable as you said. My third senior sister and I are because In order to pay more attention to appearance, we will retain the appearance of our youth. In the realm of our second generation disciples, let alone remain young forever, it is easy to change into other forms. My senior brothers will allow themselves to grow old because they focus on meditation. If they want, everyone can become better than you Younger. Elder martial brothers are the people I respect most. No one is allowed to insult them. Don''t think elder six ears can help and protect you. If I want to end your life or let you taste the bitterness of the world, it''s a very easy thing, and no one can stop it. " Bursts of severe pain made the sea dragon''s body tremble constantly, as if every meridians were calcined by fire. At this time, in his heart, waterstop Taoist Zun was just a bully relying on his strong strength, and misty Taoist Zun did not help him. A faint sense of resentment has risen from the depths of Hailong''s heart. He always thought that he was a favorite child in the eyes of misty Taoist Zun, but now it seems that no one will be as good to himself as several of his masters. Strength is the guarantee of doing everything. If he has the cultivation of surpassing waterstop Zun, how can he suffer so much? The stubbornness in his heart made him clench his teeth and say nothing, urging all his mana to compete with the invading hot energy. However, how can his accomplishments be compared with waterstop Zun? His magic power could not alleviate the pain at all, but was completely melted by the external energy in an instant. Originally, Hailong wanted to shout the word Qianjun, but he realized that although waterstop Zun didn''t like him, he wouldn''t kill him. It''s strange that the things left to him by the elder can only be used once. That''s the energy to protect his life. He must not use them so easily. Chapter 23 Waterstop Zun saw the sea dragon trembling in pain, but he didn''t cry out any more. His eyes couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. He said coldly: "How do you feel? Tao Ming is so kind and soft hearted. If you were my disciple, I would have cured you of these bad habits. You should always remember that we are your teachers. You can only respect and obey us. If you dare to be reckless in front of other Xiuzhen sects this time, you can figure out the consequences yourself." Misty Taoist Zun frowned and said, "junior sister, that''s enough. His body is weak and can''t bear too much pain." She didn''t want to stop shuishuidao Zun before, but lianyunzong always attached great importance to seniority, and Hailong was too presumptuous. In order to teach Hailong a lesson, she let zhishuidao Zun do it. At this time, she felt bad looking at Hailong''s painful appearance. Waterstop Zun said faintly, "elder martial sister, your heart is too soft. A little monkey like him should teach more lessons. Hum, I don''t believe anyone is not afraid of pain." The resentment in Hailong''s heart surged with the escalation of pain. His clothes had been soaked with sweat, and his mind was gradually blurred. But at this time, his heart was incomparably clear. A seed of resentment had been deeply buried in it. As long as he had the opportunity, this seed would take root and sprout. Waterstop Zun waved and lifted the ban on the sea dragon. All the pain suddenly disappeared. The sea dragon immediately collapsed to the ground and gasped violently. At this time, he could not even speak. "Forget it this time. You should remember what I just said, you know?" Hailong gasped and nodded reluctantly. He kept his head down because he was afraid that Shuitou Zun would see the deep hatred in his eyes. Hailong knew that now he could not compete with the two Taoist zuns, so he could only endure until his accomplishments reached at least the same level as shuistop Zun. Therefore, he can only resist now Select yield. Misty Taoist Zun flew to the sea dragon and waved her hand gently. A white pill the size of a dragon''s eye appeared in her palm, and the rich fragrance instantly filled the whole blue cloud, "Hai Long, the younger martial sister just stimulated your nerve endings with magic power, which won''t have any impact on your body. She is also for your own good. You know, it''s very important for us Xiuzhen people to keep a quiet heart. Well, eat this Qingxin pill quickly, it will be good for you." then she handed the white pill to Hai long. Hailong shook his head and said in a hoarse voice, "no, grandmaster. I''m just a disciple of Lianyun sect. Don''t waste your precious pill. I think I just need to rest for a while. What grandmaster waterstop taught me is that I''m really too presumptuous." The sea dragon''s voice was like coming from his heart. Even with the cultivation of the ethereal Taoist priest and the waterstop Taoist priest, he could not feel his real thoughts. However, the ethereal Taoist priest clearly felt that the distance between the sea dragon and himself had been widened. At this time, he had completely wrapped his heart with a thick barrier, so that people could not feel his thoughts. Waterstop Zun said, "elder martial sister, how can you give him Qingxin pill? It''s a magic pill that even idiots can become smart. If you have more, you might as well give it to me. You see, he''s much better this time. He will certainly give us less trouble in the future." misty Taoist Zun reluctantly took back Qingxin pill and sighed: "Younger martial sister, he is still a child. Why do you..., forget it, you can continue to tell him about other sects. I manipulated the blue cloud to hurry and strive to reach the Vatican heart sect as soon as possible." Waterstop Zun nodded and waved his right hand. A pure and warm air immediately poured into Hailong''s body, which boosted his spirit. Hailong stood up silently, stood beside waterstop Zun, lowered his head and said nothing. Waterstop Zun was satisfied: "You are only decent now. It will be good for you if you can keep such respect and follow us in the future. I don''t like the full moon flow and ask the sky flow. They always rely on themselves like Wuzhao Xian. Wuzhao Xian is recognized as the leader by five experts who can''t fall down. Because their cultivation is not weak, they can occupy the first position of the six sects in the Central Plains "Among the six sects, Qianhui Valley and fanxin sect have a good relationship with us. In particular, fanxin sect, Wuyun Buddha once visited Lianyun mountain. It can be said that he is the only one among the six sects in the Central Plains who knows our real strength. It''s enough for you to know this. We''ll introduce it to you in detail when we have a chance in the future." Hailong respectfully said, "yes, grandmaster." Misty Taoist Zun said, "younger martial sister, you all have a rest. The blue cloud can be supported by me." Hai Long looked up at Piaomiao Taoist Zun with a complicated look in his eyes. He agreed. Just about to sit down cross legged, he suddenly saw a large black fog rising in front of him. He saw it. Piaomiao Taoist Zun naturally found that the blue light ring behind her lit up. She stopped and shouted: "Where are the demons blocking my way?" "GA, GA, GA, what a beautiful little girl. I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t be born for 500 years. There are people like you in the cultivation world who can control the clouds. If you are willing to submit to me, I''ll take you as my concubine. Otherwise, I''ll devour your yuan God now and let you live forever." The black fog in front suddenly condensed into shape. A three eyed freak floated in the air and stepped on a black thick fog. There was a shrill roar in the black fog, which sounded creepy. The three eyed freak was more than two meters tall, wearing a black robe, extremely strong, yellow hair and green eyes, and his huge momentum was constantly oppressed by the misty Taoist priest. The most peculiar thing is the eye on his forehead. Different from the other two green eyes, his third eye is dark purple and constantly glittering with strange light. Misty Taoist Zun didn''t care about each other''s words. He stood on the blue clouds and didn''t shrink back under the pressure of each other''s huge momentum. The breeze moved gently, blowing her long black hair. "I didn''t expect to meet your three eyed demon as soon as I came out of the mountain. It seems that you have a thousand years of cultivation. If you leave now, I can spare your life, or I will destroy your thousand years of Taoism." her voice was extremely calm and didn''t bring any emotional waves, just like a Buddhist Chant. The other three eyed monster was surprised, His imposing manner was completely suppressed. The sea dragon stared at the creature in front of him. He was nervous and involuntarily wanted to urge the star blue ring on his neck. The waterstop Zun pressed on the shoulder of the sea dragon and said: "The little demon of the thousand year old Taoist priest is not seen in the eyes of elder martial sister. You just need to see it. This evil thing is human. It has been built into a three eyed demon body by absorbing the Qi of yin and evil and combining the demon charm. Although the Taoist priest is good, it can''t compete with us. If you encounter such enemies with clouds under your feet in the future, you''d better run away immediately, because it not only represents the thousand year old Taoist priest, It also means that the other party has reached a state at least equivalent to Daolong. It''s really strange. Can''t this monster see that his Taoism can''t compare with the elder martial sister? " The fierce light flashed in the eyes of the three eyed demon. Hei hei laughed and said, "little Taoist, don''t think you can compete with me with a thousand years of Taoism. I''ve been practicing hard for 500 years in order to kill you who claim to be authentic practitioners. Since you don''t know good or bad, I''ll show you the power of the old man." With his hands closed, the black fog suddenly turned to be prosperous under his feet. For a moment, the dark wind was rustling, and even the sky was dark. A gray black evil gas with a diameter of three meters suddenly came out and ran straight to the misty Taoist statue. The huge evil gas had almost covered all directions of the blue cloud. Misty Taoist Zun put his hands together in front of his chest and whispered, "heaven and earth are limitless. All dharmas belong to the sect and break." The blue light suddenly released, and the aura behind the ethereal Taoist priest flew out in front of the blue cloud. He changed several gestures one after another. The blue aura immediately enlarged to a diameter of three meters. The gray black evil gas melted like ice and snow as soon as he met the blue aura. The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said: "The Pearl of rice grain is also shining. Do you want to compete with me with your cultivation?" The evil light suddenly dispersed, and the three eyed demon looked at the woman in front of him in surprise. His heart was full of horror. How could he not see that the man in front of him had more than a thousand years of cultivation? He dared to stop him because he had refined several powerful evil magic weapons. He had almost used all his evil power, but he didn''t expect to be floating so easily The ethereal Taoist priest was dissolved, and my heart immediately had a new understanding of the ethereal Taoist priest. I didn''t dare to be careless. I screamed and shouted, "the Liuhe Taiyin is too often the king. The third day was originally a private door, and it was illuminated by all evil spirits, which devoured the soul and destroyed the world. Smelly girl, look at the magic weapon, the flag of all evil Taiyin." A huge black ghost flag suddenly came out, and countless shrill howls spread all over the air in an instant. The sky was completely dark, just like the night. The swallowing mouths rushed frantically towards the blue cloud. The shield of the blue cloud shook violently, as if it could be broken at any time. The sea dragon was startled when he suddenly met this scene. The sad voice seemed to pull his soul out of the body. His whole body was cold and hot. There were many illusions in front of him. His bones and flesh seemed to explode and his sweat flowed wildly. Only the sound could make him almost unbearable. At this time, a clear stream suddenly surged up at the sea dragon Lingtai, swam away in an instant, and his six senses were completely destroyed When the Department was sealed, all the pain disappeared. The sea dragon sat cross legged on the blue cloud, and his vague mind allowed the clear flow to urge the few remaining mana in his body to run. He was surprised to find that although he had lost his six senses, he could clearly see every change outside in his heart. The Taoist priest Piaomiao suddenly saw the evil Taiyin flag, and his face suddenly changed. He shouted angrily, "good demon, dare to refine such evil things that hurt heaven and harmony. Today, I won''t forgive you. Shenxiao sword, now." with a flash of green light, a very ordinary looking long sword appeared in the palm of the Taoist priest Piaomiao, and the holy light showed in his beautiful eyes. The long sword pointed to the sky, stepped on the seven stars, and sang in a deep voice: "There is thunder at Tiangang''s finger, so he will fight Liuding among them. If you solve some of these formulas, you will know that there is life in the palm of fortune. The demon body follows the gang star''s point, the gang star points to ugliness, and its body is not in the future. The person who points to is lucky and the person who is fierce." With the emergence of the Dharma resolution, blue symbols floated out and poured into the blue cloud. The seemingly endless evil impact outside was immediately blocked and could not shake a penny. When the misty Taoist priest finished reading the last fierce word, the previous symbols became clear, and the Shenxiao sword suddenly became blue, and the misty Taoist priest shouted: "All evil demons, rob and turn into life." the blue light led those symbols full of righteousness between heaven and earth to float up, breaking the evil in the air into the sky. What the three eyed demon relies on most is the newly refined ten thousand evil Taiyin flag. With this evil magic weapon equivalent to the best treasure of the cultivator, he can compete with his opponent who is half as advanced as his cultivation. Unfortunately, the enemy he meets today is too powerful. When the countless blue lights burst into the sky and broke his ten thousand evil Taiyin flag, he realized that it was bad , just when he wanted to close the flag and escape, he clearly felt that a huge positive Qi of heaven and earth completely shrouded his body and the evil Taiyin flag, and his fear rose. The three eyed demon closed all the evil forces in the flag, constantly condensing mana and trying to fight with death. The sea dragon clearly saw that in the three eyed demon''s hand, there was a big black flag with a length of two feet. The black fog circulated on it. It seemed that there were many miserable white skeletons surging in the black fog. When the three eyed demon was ready to concentrate all his efforts to attack the ethereal Taoist priest with the method of penetration, there was a sudden explosion of thunder in the sky. The rumbling noise suddenly made his face pale. Subconsciously, he looked into the air and saw a dazzling red light spread for hundreds of miles with incomparable righteousness, completely enveloping him. In the extreme panic, he lost his voice and said, "no, it''s impossible? This is the God night sky thunder!" his hand holding the evil Taiyin flag has trembled violently, his previous arrogance has completely disappeared, and his face is pale without a trace of blood. (some book friends say that Hailong is too domineering. I hope you can take a closer look at the previous article. First of all, Hailong is an orphan. I ask who will teach an orphan etiquette. In order to survive and grow up, he has much more experience than ordinary children. The bullying of orphans is unmatched by ordinary people, and naturally forms his lonely character. I will explain it in the following article. I hope you will look at it patiently, Thank you.) Chapter 24 Misty Taoist Zun still pointed to the sky. She said faintly, "do you recognize this is Shenxiao Tianlei now? Three eyed demon, you do too much evil. I can''t spare you today." The three eyed demon knelt down in horror on his black evil cloud and begged: "guru, please spare me a small life. I am willing to hand over all the magic weapons." The misty Taoist priest was not moved at all. He said calmly, "eradicating evil is doing good. Die. The thunder of heaven and earth, the power of God at night. Now." a dark red thunder suddenly fell with a huge sound under the finger of the long sword in his hand. The three eyed demon desperately raised his evil Taiyin flag to resist. However, the power of the sky thunder was too huge. In the loud noise, his evil Taiyin flag and body were destroyed at the same time, and even the evil cloud was completely melted under the fierce shooting of the sky thunder. A black light flashed from the place where the three eyed demon disappeared and quickly fled away. The ethereal Taoist Zun snorted coldly and said, "does the yuan God want to run? It''s not that easy. Tianwei reappeared." another thunder surged down, and the huge energy full of suction could not be resisted by the yuan God of the three eyed demon. The black light was immediately swallowed up by the dark red light, and there was no trace. The misty Taoist Zun snorted coldly and said, "Shenxiao Tianlei, evil things are gone, power belongs to the sky, hidden." he waved his long sword in the air for a few times, and the red light in the sky suddenly disappeared, and everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. Waterstop Zun smiled and said, "elder martial sister, your Shenxiao Tianlei is becoming more and more skilled. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the eldest martial brother to deal with it!" Misty Taoist Zun lightly waved his long sword and said calmly, "if I didn''t have this Shenxiao sword close to the immortal instrument, I couldn''t use this Taoist method so easily. Eh, nine younger sister, what''s the matter with Hailong?" Waterstop Zun said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with him. Just now, when the three eyed demon offered the flag of evil Taiyin, he was disturbed by the evil sound. I just wanted to help him, but he fell down on the blue cloud himself. His mind was stable and free from any interference. There are so many strange things about this little son. Maybe this is also why elder six ears helped him." The misty Taoist Zun suddenly changed his face and said, "if people of the same way come, they must have found the Tianlei I used. Let''s go quickly, but we can''t let them know our real strength." after that, the two women simultaneously urged the mana to increase the speed of the blue cloud to the limit and flash away. In a short time, two slender figures have flown to the place where the previously ethereal Taoist Zun disappeared. The two, a man and a woman, were both well-dressed and stepped on the shining flying sword. The man''s handsome eyebrows, eyes, nose and mouth are straight. He looks about 30 years old. He is dignified and exudes a faint dignity all over his body. The woman nestles next to the man. Her skin is white and crystal, and her pretty face shows a little tenderness. The lilac long skirt sets off her exquisite and convex figure, which is very attractive. "It''s clearly here. How can there be no one?" the middle-aged man said suspiciously. The woman smiled and said, "brother, did you read it wrong? Maybe it wasn''t a thunder just now, it was just a rosy cloud!" The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "Sister Feng, I''m sure that the red light just now is definitely Tianlei, and it''s the highest level Shenxiao Tianlei. There must be people in the same way here to eliminate demons and kill demons, and the cultivation of this fellow is so high that I''m afraid it''s hard for even our sect leaders to compare! I''m afraid only a few sect leaders in Wuzhao fairy can achieve such a profound Taoism." This man and woman is exactly what waterstop Zun said about asking the sky and the full moon. They both have nearly 500 years of Taoist practice. They are masters of the two schools. The man''s name is lengxin and the woman''s name is Xuefeng. They have been combined into a Taoist couple for many years and are in an unparalleled state of cultivation. Just now, when they were staying nearby, lengxin suddenly saw the red light in the distant sky, heard the dull and dignified thunder, and immediately rushed over with his wife. Although he is proud of himself, he still admires the masters whose cultivation is much higher than himself. Xuefeng smiled: "Is Shenxiao Tianlei really as powerful as you said? Can''t we resist the enemy together? It''s rare that the six sects can beat us, except the sect leaders and elders of all sects. Let''s go. The gathering of the seven sects is coming, and the master told me to go. I really don''t know what the Wuyun sect leader of fanxin sect thinks. I have to invite Lianyun sect this time Border sect. What effect can those guys who haven''t seen much of the world play on the evil elimination Guardian road? " Cold channel: "Yes! However, Lord Wuyun is the highest of our six sects. He must have a reason for what he did. Sister Feng, don''t underestimate the God Xiao Tianlei. It''s one of the most profound decisions in our cultivation of Taoism. It has unpredictable ability. At the beginning, five lords of five immortals used this method together thousands of years ago to destroy most of the masters of the demon sect, even demons The leader of the sect, Li Tiandu, almost died under the power of thunder. It''s a pity that we''re a little late. Otherwise, we must pay a good visit to the five elders. Please get lessons. " Xuefeng said with a smile, "although there is a crisis everywhere in China, and the demons, demons and evil sects who have been silent for thousands of years are ready to move, what can they do as long as we unite with the right way. Only our full moon flow and you ask the sky flow are enough to eliminate the three evil sects. Let''s go quickly. If we are late, the master will scold." A yellow and a pink light lit up at the same time, and their figures disappeared in the distance in an instant. Hai Long took a deep breath. The clear current in his body had completely disappeared. In just one hour, his mana had recovered as before. The powerful Taoist Dharma used by the misty Taoist priest had deeply shocked his heart. He had a little more respect for his beautiful ancestor like an empty mountain. Because before, misty Taoist priest consumed a lot of mana when using Shenxiao Tianlei. At this time, the blue cloud was controlled by waterstop Taoist priest. Misty Taoist priest watched the sea dragon wake up from meditation and smiled: "Hai Long, you surprised me more and more! You can resist the evil sound invasion of the evil Taiyin flag with your cultivation. Your concentration is very good." The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said, "it''s just a sound that almost burst my whole body. If I really face the evil attack, I''m afraid I''ll be finished long ago." The ethereal way respects the soft way: "You don''t have to be too discouraged. After all, you have only been practicing for four years. It''s too insignificant compared with the Millennium Taoist deeds of the three eyed demon. It''s nothing to think that you can protect yourself under the evil sound of the evil Taiyin flag. You know, the evil Taiyin flag is an extremely evil magic weapon. Although the three eyed demon hasn''t practiced it to the extreme, it''s also extremely powerful Big. Do you know how the evil magic weapon came from cultivation? It''s called all evil because if you want to refine it, you need to absorb at least 10000 souls before it can take shape. After that, the power of the all evil Taiyin flag will increase by one point every time you absorb a soul. If you let it absorb several powerful cultivators'' yuan gods, its harm will be immeasurable, so I''m in pain He killed the assassin with the divine night thunder and drove his soul to pieces. What a sin! I haven''t killed him for more than a thousand years. I didn''t expect to break it here. " While controlling the blue cloud, waterstop Taoist Zun looked back and said, "elder martial sister, you''re making a big deal out of a molehill. The three eyed demon is only a thousand year Taoist priest, but you used Shenxiao Tianlei. Even if he was scared, he was proud enough. Shenxiao Tianlei can compare with the power of primary Tianjie after all!" The ethereal Taoist priest sighed: "I didn''t want to cast such a powerful Taoist Dharma, but the evil Taiyin flag has a strong hiding power. If one is not good, it''s hard to find the three eyed demon to escape. We met these Millennium evil things before we arrived at the Brahmin sect. It seems that the land of China is really not peaceful." The Sea Dragon said, "master, what kind of Dharma is the Shenxiao Tianlei you use? What level of cultivation is needed to perform it?" Misty Taoist Zundao: "Shenxiao Tianlei is the supreme Taoist Dharma in our cultivation world. It requires a high level of the caster. At least it needs the realm above the avenue to show its certain power. I can give full play to its 50% power by relying on the Shenxiao sword close to the immortal tool. Shenxiao Tianlei is also known as thunder robbery. Thunder is Yang, thunder is Yin, and Yin and yang are combined to form thunder. Thunder depends on the Palace Sun, and its power depends on the moon mansion Lunar, and God depends on the Nine Emperors of the Big Dipper (the seven stars of the Big Dipper plus the two stars of Zuo Fu and you Bi are nine stars, so it is called the Nine Emperors of the Big Dipper) , but it is the pivot. It holds the Qi of heaven and earth, and thunder is also. It manages the politics of heaven and earth, and thunder is also. It synthesizes the misfortunes and blessings of Yong, and thunder is also. It assists the cardinal, and thunder is also. It governs Yin and Yang, and follows the discipline of the earth. Thunder is the order of the sky. Those who get its Dharma can drive thunder, serve electricity, pray for rain and sunshine, cure evil spirits, fight locusts, and refine ghosts. It is one of the most powerful dharmas in our practice of Taoism in the real world When the cultivation level is raised to the unborn state, a golden pill will be formed to practice the thunder method. It is said that among all the methods, the most powerful one is the thunder method. Thunder is the cardinal of heaven and earth. Therefore, thunder is the order of heaven and has the greatest power. Everything in the three realms and nine places can be taken by thunder. After you achieve your cultivation in the future, I will teach you the thunder method. As long as you can achieve small achievements, you can also learn it Our cultivation world can stand. The Shenxiao Tianlei I used earlier is the most powerful thunder method. If it is used by an immortal, it can drop thousands of thunder into the world. Its power is unimaginable. However, I don''t know what the fairy world is like. It''s just speculation. " The sea dragon''s mind was completely immersed in the ethereal Taoist priest''s explanation of Lei FA, and murmured, "do you really have to go through the realm of unborn to practice this powerful Lei fa?" Misty Taoist Zun nodded and said: "That''s necessary. As I told you, the cultivation of Tao and Dharma needs to be gradual and not rash. The cultivation of Lei FA pays special attention to the cultivation of internal alchemy. It can''t become the golden pill road and really understand the mystery of Lei FA. The cultivation of Lei FA needs the use of Tao and body method, that is, the combination of internal alchemy and Tao is the foundation, and it will form all kinds of magical changes and mysterious skills. Internal alchemy has many advantages Cheng, the innate Qi is full. This innate Qi is also called innate ancestral Qi and mixed yuan Qi. What we call "one Qi turns into three cleans" in the determination of heaven''s mind This Qi is the mixed yuan Qi, and this mixed yuan Qi is the Tao. The so-called heaven and earth get this Qi, which is changeable. People can feel heaven and earth, move ghosts and gods, breathe wind and rain, and do everything. Do you understand? " Although Hailong was extremely clever, he suddenly heard such profound Taoist Dharma and couldn''t understand it. He had to shake his head reluctantly and said, "I''ve remembered what the ancestor said, and I''ll think about it slowly in the future. After I have achieved success in my cultivation and formed a golden pill, I''ll ask you for advice on the learning of thunder Dharma." Waterstop Zun smiled: "Then you''ve found the right person. The Third Elder martial sister is the best at Thunder method among the nine people of our second generation. Her divine night sky thunder is so powerful that even the leader elder martial brother dare not light his head. However, although thunder method is powerful, it also has some disadvantages. It costs a lot of mana because it needs to be guided by its own golden elixir and Yuan Qi. It''s not necessary to give full play to the power of thunder method It''s time to get out of the womb. When can you fill up the Dan Qi, move with one Qi, do everything, and have animals, mountains and trees. That''s the real door to thunder. " Misty Taoist Zun nodded and said, "younger martial sister is right. It''s very difficult to practice thunder Dharma. Even I can only be regarded as entering the realm of Rendan now." Hai Long asked in surprise, "grandmaster, what is the realm of Rendan?" Misty Taoist Zundao: "The formation of golden elixir can be divided into five realms. It''s too difficult to improve one realm. When you break through the realm of cultivation, you will enter the most basic realm of spiritual elixir. When you reach the realm of non falling samsara, you will enter the realm of human elixir without being bound by the five elements and Yuan longevity. Reaching this realm can also be regarded as the body of half immortals. Since self cultivation, only one person has broken through human beings Dan realm has reached the cultivation of earth pill. That''s the ancestor of Lianyun sect. Do you know what earth pill realm represents? That''s eclosion and immortality. " The sea dragon took a breath and said, "just the third realm of the golden elixir has become an immortal. What are the last two realms? What kind of accomplishments will there be?" The ethereal Taoist priest sighed and said: "The latter two realms can be said to be completely legendary. In Taoist classics, it is said that when the earth pill rises into the realm of heaven pill, it will turn into an immortal. When the heaven pill turns into a divine pill, it will become a great Luo Zhenxian. As for what kind of cultivation the great Luo Zhenxian is, it is not clear to those who practice truth. Well, we have told you enough today. Just these things are enough for you It''s been a long time to realize. Take a break. We should not be far from Vatican Xinzong. " (in order to thank you for your support, I''d like to pass another chapter.) Chapter 25 Hailong nodded, and his thought was always in the realm of Leifa and Jindan. Although he had only the cultivation of subduing the tiger, he was full of longing for these profound Taoism. The blue cloud was flying rapidly, and the misty Taoist Zun slowly closed his eyes. With her cultivation, the external demons could not invade, and had entered a state of calmness in an instant. Hai Long sat beside the ethereal Taoist Zun and kept thinking about the words of the previous two Taoist zuns. During this short flight trip, he greatly increased his understanding of the cultivation world and learned many secrets that even his masters did not know. As time passed, under the control of waterstop Zun, the land of China continued to fly past their feet like a virtual shadow. Seven hours later, waterstop Zun''s eyes lit up and said, "my memory is good. I finally came to fanxinzong. Elder martial sister, it''s time to wake up." Misty Taoist Zun slowly opened his eyes and said with a smile: "younger martial sister, your cultivation seems to have improved again. You have reached your destination in such a short time." Hai Long looked at the ethereal Taoist statue in surprise and thought, why is she not afraid of alarm when she is settled? Didn''t master Liu say that once disturbed by the outside world, it''s easy to get possessed? The misty Taoist priest saw the doubts in the sea dragon''s heart and said with a smile: "after the state of not falling, we can hardly be possessed by the devil. Even if we sit at the death pass, the spiritual sense is very sensitive." The sea dragon scratched his head and whispered, "my realm is too far from the two ancestors. There are many things that are difficult to understand." Misty Taoist Zun looked at the sea dragon who had lost his naughty spirit. He felt a little lost in his heart. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. You will understand with the progress of your practice in the future." Waterstop Zun glanced at Hailong and said, "elder martial sister, have your mana been restored?" Misty Taoist Zun nodded and said, "after all, I only used Tianlei to attack twice, and my mana has been restored. Let''s get ready and go straight down." Waterstop Zun promised and turned to Hailong: "After we go down together later, don''t disclose our accomplishments, let alone mention that elder martial sister used Shenxiao Tianlei. No matter how despised you are by other sect disciples, you must be patient, okay? After all, we Lianyun sect don''t want to participate in the actions of the six sects in the central Plains. This time we just come to give face to sect leader Wuyun." Hai Long looked at the two Taoist Masters in front of him, bowed his head and said, "I understand. I will remember the words of my ancestor." Waterstop Zun nodded with satisfaction and said, "you are still very clever, elder martial sister, let''s start." Under the sea dragon''s surprised gaze, waterstop Taoist priest and misty Taoist priest pinched the Dharma at the same time, and the two green lights came up. The sea dragon felt that he was supported by a strong force, and the original blue cloud quickly closed and disappeared into the air in an instant. The two flying Swords that looked the same as lingtongzi were holding the bodies of misty Taoist priest and misty Taoist priest respectively, and he was so empty Hanging in the air, the two Taoist dignitaries became like ordinary people. Not to mention the blue halo behind them when they first saw it, even the faint light around them had disappeared. The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said, "now we are like the most ordinary practitioners. Younger martial sister and Hailong, let''s go down." The sudden feeling of weightlessness made Hai Long uncomfortable. The scenery in front of him passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, he felt that his feet were hard and had fallen on the ground. The light of the flying sword converged and was inserted into the scabbard behind the two Taoist dignitaries, misty and waterstop. He didn''t know when it turned out. Hai long thought of electricity and immediately understood that the two Taoist dignitaries wanted to hide their strength from their appearance ¡£ The ethereal Taoist priest Zun said, "Hai Long, we are now using invisibility. Although this Taoist method is not profound, it is very practical, but it needs to be based on the realm of xiaju. Now, even using exploration, we can''t feel our real cultivation. You see, this is the location of Vatican Xinzong." Looking forward, Hailong saw a towering mountain lying in front of him. Although there were no handsome and straight peaks in Lianyun mountain range, it had great momentum. The mountain covered with various vegetation covered with green covers an extremely wide area. Standing there like a huge statue of Buddha, it was full of awe, making people feel reverent at first glance. The top of the mountain disappeared into the clouds, making people feel proud One cannot see the true face. Waterstop Road: "This is the holy land of Brahma heart, one of the two holy places of Buddhism. Because the Buddhist practitioners of Brahma heart sect chant scriptures here all year round, the whole mountain is full of Buddha spirit. Before we enter the mountain, we can clearly feel that our state of mind will be much more peaceful. The height of this mountain is only more than 3000 meters, which is far from being compared with our Jietian peak, but it covers an area of vast territory, but it is incomparable China. I haven''t seen it for thousands of years. I don''t know if there will be any changes here. Let''s go up the mountain. " The Sea Dragon said, "grandmaster, why don''t we fly up directly? I''m afraid we have to walk for a while at an altitude of more than 3000 meters." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "the main reason why he chose to climb from the foot of the mountain and enter through the main gate of fanxin sect is his respect for them. Etiquette is very important. In addition to the most peaceful way of climbing, the whole mountain has strong prohibitions like Lianyun mountain, so he must not break through lightly." As they spoke, the three had embarked on the road of mountaineering. The stone steps tens of meters wide were repaired very neatly, and there was no dust on them, giving people a feeling of cleanliness. Waterstop Zun smiled: "It seems that the old rules of fanxinzong have not changed! Hailong, you should feel lucky. If you invested in fanxinzong at the beginning, the first guest to get started is to sweep the stone steps. There are 15300 stone steps, but it takes some time. After fanxinzong got started, it needs to sweep the stone steps for at least ten years before it can be regarded as a formal entry. Their main purpose is to The spiritual cultivation of disciples has reached a quite quiet state. For Buddhist practitioners, spiritual cultivation is the most important. " "What you said is good. As for the cultivation of mind, our cultivation sects can''t really compare with the Brahmin heart sect." a clear voice sounded and a flash of the figure, and a middle-aged man appeared next to the three sea dragons. He was wearing a moon white robe and a sword handle like white jade on his shoulder. He looked like he was in his forties, with a rough appearance and full of masculinity. The appearance of the middle-aged man didn''t surprise the two Taoist zuns. Obviously, they had already found each other. The Taoist Zun saluted slightly and said, "please, brother." The middle-aged man quickly returned the gift and said, "I''m polite in Baiyan, xiaqianhui valley. Dare you ask the three Taoist friends who belong to?" Misty Taoist Zun said, "I''m Lianyun sect misty. This is my younger martial sister shuistop. This is little Tu Hailong." Bai Yan was surprised and said, "Lianyun sect? The three Taoist friends of Lianyun sect are really rare! Unexpectedly, Guizong was also included in the gathering convened by the leader of Wuyun sect this time." although the cultivation of misty Taoist Zun and waterstop Taoist Zun is advanced, because they rarely go out of the mountain, few of the six sects in the Central Plains know their Taoist names. Hai Long frowned and said, "senior, why can''t we Lianyun sect come together?" Bai Yan glanced at Hai Long with a smile and said, "Taoist friends don''t have to call me an elder. The so-called learning is endless and the person who reaches is respected. I don''t despise Lianyun sect. It''s just that Lianyun sect is far away and doesn''t participate in the gathering initiated by the other six sects. Please don''t get me wrong." Seeing that the other party was so polite, Hailong''s heart suddenly increased. He glanced nervously at waterstop Zun next to him, bowed his head and said, "I made a mistake, please forgive me." Waterstop Zun said, "do you come here to represent Qianhui Valley?" Bai Yan shook his head and said, "I''m just an ordinary disciple in Qianhui valley. How can I come on behalf of the school? This time, my two martial uncles, immortal Tonghe and immortal Zihe, came. A few days ago, I received martial uncle lingzha and asked me to come to watch the ceremony, so I came. Three Taoist friends, let''s talk while walking." after that, I made an invitation gesture to Hailong. The sea dragon''s ear sounded the voice of the misty Taoist statue like mosquitoes and flies, "Don''t show your voice. I''m talking to you by means of voice transmission. Don''t underestimate this real person Baiyan. If I see it well, he at least has the realm of Daolong. After going up the mountain, you should try to talk less, listen more and see more, so as to increase your knowledge and experience. Also, from now on, you should call me Shifu and Shuijing Shishu." Hai Long sighed in his heart that the accomplishments of anyone who came out of the cultivation world were much higher than himself. It seems that he really needs to practice well when he goes back. The four climbed the mountain together. They didn''t use their magic power, but walked slowly. As they walked, Bai Yan smiled: "I''ve heard two martial uncles Tong he and Zi he talk about your sect before. At that time, they had a competition with an elder of your sect. As a result, they were defeated by the elder of your sect with their joint efforts, which made my two martial uncles greatly admire. I don''t know if the elder of your sect is well now. If I have the opportunity, I really want to ask that elder for advice." Waterstop Zun moved in his heart and thought to himself that it was those two people who came on behalf of Qianhui Valley this time. It seems that it''s not easy for him to keep his accomplishments secret. He said quietly, "what Taoist friends said is our teacher. She''s fine. Thank you for your concern. If Taoist friends like, you can come to Lianyun sect in the future. My sect will welcome you wholeheartedly." Bai Yan laughed and said, "OK! Anyway, it will take me a hundred years to travel down the mountain. I''ll visit it when I''m free. I''ve long heard that Jietian peak in Lianyun mountain is the holy land of Jietian, which is closest to the fairy world. I can finally get its door this time." Hailong said, "isn''t your Qianhui valley also very mysterious? Can Taoist friends take us to visit it in the future." Bai Yan''s face changed slightly and sighed: "I''m afraid it can''t. It''s mainly because there are too many rules in the school, and I can''t help it. If I have a chance in the future, I will lead Taoist friends." Waterstop Zun stared at Hailong and said, "Taoist friends, don''t listen to him. We don''t have the idea of exploring the secret of your sect." The ethereal Taoist priest''s voice sounded again in the sea dragon''s ear, "didn''t I tell you not to talk? It''s taboo to inquire about other people''s sect secrets." Bai Yan showed a trace of loneliness in his eyes, shook his head and said, "it''s not strange, Taoist friend. Our Qianhui Valley is really too mysterious in the eyes of other sects. It seems that this Taoist friend has just entered the cultivation world?" Hailong was stunned, nodded and said, "yes, I have just reached the level of subduing the tiger. I''ll make you laugh." Bai Yan smiled and said, "little brother, don''t be modest. Your roots are the best I''ve ever seen. Your achievements will be unlimited in the future." The Sea Dragon said with a wry smile, "is my bone good? My master can say that my bone is very poor!" after saying this, he remembered that now his master is the ethereal Taoist priest beside him. Bai Yan glanced at the misty Taoist Zun and said, "Taoist friend, your apprentice''s root bone is very good. Judging from the degree of skin radiance, it seems to be the body of Yingji of Taoism!" Hailong frowned and said in his heart: this old glass stared at my skin as soon as he met. It must not be a good thing. It''s better to stay away from him in the future. I don''t know why, he doesn''t like this rough disciple of Qianhui Valley at all. The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said, "maybe I''m clumsy. But I''m a little disciple and I''ve worked hard. I brought him here this time mainly to let him see the world. I''ll make Taoist brother laugh." Bai Yan said: "it''s rare for Taoist friends to take such care of disciples. When I was in the tiger subduing realm, the master didn''t even let me out. Compared with me, this little friend is much luckier." While chatting, the four walked slowly. Even with the cultivation of Hailong, climbing the mountain was not a tiring job. In more than an hour, they had come to the middle of the mountain. The sea dragon saw that there was an arch on the wide mountain road ahead, which was written with four big characters: Buddha sea without cliff. Under the arch stood more than a dozen young Shamis who looked young. They were about 20 years old and stood upright one by one, like sculptures. Bai Yan smiled and said, "we have climbed halfway. This is the Mountain Gate of fanxin sect." Before the four came forward, two little Shamis greeted. They saluted together and said, "please show me our invitation lingzha." Piaomiao Taoist Zun took out the lingzha handed by Tiandao Zun to him and said, "I''m Lianyun sect disciple Piaomiao, bring my younger martial sister shuistop and little disciple Hailong to the meeting." Chapter 26 The little monk carefully opened the lingzha and gave it back to the misty Taoist priest. He saluted and said, "please go up. I live on the top of the mountain and someone will receive me." Misty Taoist Zun took good care of lingzha and went to the mountain gate first. Waterstop Taoist Zun and Hailong followed, and Baiyan followed them to pass through the mountain gate. The little monk on the left suddenly put out his hand to stop Bai Yan and said, "senior, please show me my Zong lingzha." Bai Yan was stunned and said, "I''m a disciple of Qianhui valley. Martial uncles Tong he and Zi he ordered me to come here and stick the spirit on them. They should be on the top of the mountain now. I can''t get any spirit. They are all fellow disciples. Can''t they be accommodating?" The little monk looked very stubborn. He shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, sir. The patriarch ordered that you can''t go without lingzha. There was a clear hint in the lingzha distributed by our sect that if the master had to bring his disciples, he must climb the mountain together. Without lingzha, we can''t let you go. Please come back." Bai Yan frowned and said, "Why are there so many rules? You two Taoist friends, misty and waterstop, look..." Waterstop Zun said helplessly, "since this is the rule of Brahmin sect, we can''t help you. I think you''d better go down the mountain and wait for the two elders of your door." Bai Yan sighed, looked at the firm little monk and the misty Taoist Zun. He shook his head helplessly and said, "well, it seems that I can only go down the mountain first." then he turned and went down the mountain. Just as the three of Hailong were about to turn around and climb the mountain, they suddenly protruded, and two miserable shouts sounded. The two little Shamis who had stopped Baiyan had fallen to the ground slowly, and their faces turned dark blue. Bai Yan slowly put away his hands on the head of the little monk and said in a cold voice, "I''m really impatient. I dare to stop my way." his previous integrity disappeared and was replaced by violence and evil. The rest of the little Shamis were surprised. Several of them immediately took something out of their arms, and the rest rushed to Baiyan. With a smile, Bai Yan opened his arms fiercely, and a large amount of black light floated out, covering a hundred meters in an instant, covering the three sea dragons and all the little Shamis. The waterstop Zun Leng snorted, "it was demonized. If you dare to deceive me, forgive you." the green light flashed, and the flying sword behind her floated out and rushed to the black light from Baiyan. Bai Yan looked at the waterstop and said with a grim smile, "little girl, it''s a little late now. When I clean up these little monks, I''ll find a place to have fun with you, eh, ah!" The flying sword of waterstop Zun was easy to use. When the blue light came into contact with the black light emitted by Baiyan, it suddenly became prosperous. Under the light, the shocked Baiyan flew back ten meters away. It was obvious that he had suffered a dark loss. Bai Yan was surprised. Why didn''t waterstop Zun be surprised? From the contact of this blow, she knew that the opponent in front of her had high cultivation, which was definitely not just Daolong''s realm. The misty Taoist Zun blocked the Dragon behind him and said, "younger martial sister, catch him alive and let the Lord Wuyun deal with him." at this time, the signals of the little Shami had been released, and several red meteors rose into the sky. The waterstop responded and pinched the law. "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth are determined by the law." Bai Yan just wanted to release his powerful magic weapon. Suddenly, he felt his whole body stagnate. It seemed that everything had stagnated. His body could only move hard. Roared: "good girl, I have such a high cultivation achievement. I''m out of my sight. Let''s see you later." a blood fog spewed out from the mouth of Baiyan, and a large amount of black fog suddenly expanded. Waterstop Zun just wanted to attack with Taoism, but he had lost his sense of Baiyan. He could not help frowning and said, "this is such a strong escape skill. It seems that his cultivation has at least reached the realm of Xia Ju." Misty Taoist Zun nodded and said, "it seems that he came from the demon sect. When he knew he was invincible, he even used the magic escape method. At this time, he must be hundreds of miles away. These evil demons and crooked ways are so rampant that they dare to make trouble in the fundamental place of fanxin sect. If we hadn''t met, I''m afraid there would be many casualties in fanxin sect." At this time, all the little Shamis had gathered around and respectfully saluted the three Hailong and said, "thank you for your help." The misty Taoist priest said faintly, "it''s right to help each other. You don''t have to be polite. But how could lord Wuyun send you here to guard the mountain gate? If there were several experts at the original level of fanxin sect, the demon would not easily kill you two." Just as the little monk wanted to answer, more than a dozen figures had fallen rapidly. In an instant, he passed through the mountain gate and came to the misty Taoist Zun. A loud voice said, "what needs to send a distress signal?" Seeing the figure of the person, all the little Shamis quickly saluted together and said, "see Wuxuan Buddha." this sudden appearance of more than ten figures is the master who came after the Brahmin heart sect got the news. The first person, about 60 years old, is tall and strong. He holds a huge copper bowl with a diameter of half a meter in his right hand. His whole body emits a faint yellow light. He has thick eyebrows and tiger eyes. Suddenly, he gives people a feeling of not being angry. It is Wuxuan Buddha, one of the six Buddhas of Brahman heart sect. When he settled down, he saw two disciples whose faces were black and dead on the ground. Coincidentally, waterstop Zun was beside the two disciples. Although Wu Xuan had practiced for many years, he was still angry and could not be explained by the little Shamis. He immediately shouted angrily, "good evil spirit, dare to come to our Brahmin heart sect to see magic weapons. There are countless boundless beings in extinction." the yellow light suddenly turned to be prosperous, the huge copper bowl came out, suddenly enlarged in the sky, and a circle of Sanskrit symbols surrounded the copper bowl, At the same time, it emits a buzzing sound like Sanskrit singing towards the water stop. Immortal Wuxuan looked angry and drank like a demon subduing King Kong. Misty Taoist Zun was startled and hurriedly shouted, "don''t do it, I''m not the enemy." but after all, she was a step late, and the huge copper bowl had covered the waterstop Zun. Waterstop Zun suddenly encountered such a powerful attack, and immediately panicked. After all, she hasn''t fought with anyone for thousands of years, and she lacks a lot of experience in fighting the enemy. In order to protect herself, her whole body shrank and retreated back like lightning. The blue halo suddenly appeared behind her. In the sound of scolding, a disc like a plate floated out of nowhere. The disc sent out a strong golden light floating in front of the waterstop Buddha and met the Buddha bowl of Wuxuan Buddha. "Nine younger sisters, No." although the misty Taoist Zun was surprised and shouted, she couldn''t stop the fight between Wuxuan and waterstop at this time. Helpless, she quickly showed her greatest magic power and turned into a layer of blue light with a very wide area to Wuxuan and waterstop. His hands were constantly changing like flowers in full bloom, and a series of thirteen Dharma decisions were immediately put into the blue prohibition. "Boom -" the holy mountain where the whole Brahmin sect is located seems to shake violently. The prohibition released by the ethereal Taoist priest finally stopped the afterwave of the explosion so that it did not damage everything around. The huge roar temporarily lost the hearing of the sea dragon. He was surprised to see that the seemingly powerful Buddha bowl of Wuxuan Ben Zun had been turned into fragments, and he himself hit the boundary of the ethereal Taoist Zun heavily, and his blood gushed wildly. While zhishuizun stood in situ in a daze, and the disc like magic instrument floated in front of her, with more light. Without hesitation, the ethereal Taoist priest flashed behind Wuxuan, pointed seven fingers on his back, and took out a blue pill and put it into his mouth, which was a sigh of relief. He scolded zhishuidao Zun: "nine younger sister, how can you use the prayer wheel at will? Fortunately, Wuxuan''s Buddha bowl can reach the state of the best treasure, otherwise his body will be finished." Waterstop Zun realized what he had done. He quickly took back the disc-shaped prayer wheel and murmured, "I didn''t mean it. His Buddha bowl is too powerful, I..." Wuxuan turned pale. With the help of the misty Taoist priest, he barely sat cross legged. The Buddhist power he had previously released was completely blocked back to himself, causing him a heavy blow. Six yellow lights flashed down, and six old monks appeared outside the gate of fanxinzong mountain. The first one was dressed in yellow cassocks and holding a Zen staff. He looked very old. His two long white eyebrows almost fell to his shoulders. When he saw the ethereal Taoist priest and the waterstop Taoist priest, he was surprised and said, "it''s the two elder martial sisters of the ethereal Taoist priest and the waterstop Taoist priest who came here. It''s polite to understand the clouds.", It is the Brahma heart sect leader Wu Yun and the other five Buddhas. Misty Taoist Zun smiled bitterly and said, "Hello, Lord Wuyun. I''m really sorry. Nine younger sisters accidentally hurt Wuxuan Buddha of Guizong." at that moment, she simply said everything that had happened before. After listening to the narration of the ethereal Taoist priest, Wu Yun sighed, pressed one palm on the back of his younger martial brother Wu Xuan, a circle of Buddha wheels rose, and the huge Buddha power continued to run around Wu Xuan''s body. Hai long stood aside and looked at Lord Wuyun and the other five Buddhists. He couldn''t help but be surprised. From the peace emanating from the six monks, he could clearly feel the depth of their cultivation. In particular, Wu Yun, the head of Brahmin heart sect, seemed to compare his two ancestors with each other. After a while, Wu Yunfan sang and said to the ethereal Taoist Zun, "my younger martial brother is rude. I apologize to the two Taoist zuns on his behalf." Waterstop master was embarrassed and said, "it''s all my fault that I didn''t know what to do. In my panic, I triggered the prayer wheel, which caused Wuxuan to suffer a heavy blow and destroyed his magic tools. Please forgive me." Wu Yun shook his head and said, "everything has cause and effect. Wu Xuan''s anger is too heavy, which is also a lesson for him. Thank you for saving Wu Xuan in time and supplemented by spiritual elixirs. He saved Wu Xuan''s skin bag." although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he had seen the rescue of the ethereal Taoist Zun by virtue of the information he had just inquired for Wu Xuan''s healing. Looking back, he turned to the other five venerable masters and said, "Wutong and Wuming, please take Wuxuan back to retreat. He can''t recover his original cultivation for at least one year." "Yes, sect leader." two old monks came forward to help Wu Xuan who was in a coma and died in the package of yellow light. Wu Yun smiled calmly and said, "it''s impolite for Wu Yun to come here. If it weren''t for the two Taoist dignitaries, the disciples of the Vatican heart sect would lose more. Please forgive the recklessness before Wu Xuan." The Taoist priest piaomi replied, "you don''t have to be polite. Wuxuan didn''t act rashly until he saw the death of his disciples. Alas, now I understand why the patriarch invited lingzha. The demons, demons and evils are really rampant and dare to come to fanxin sect to kill heavily." Wu Yun sighed lightly and said, "two Taoist masters, please follow me up the mountain. We''ll talk later." after that, he glanced over the sea dragon and showed a trace of surprise in his eyes. He said: "is this little Taoist friend under the door of the two Taoist masters? How can he contain rare Buddha Qi?" Hai Long said in surprise, "Buddha Qi, can I have Buddha Qi? No. master, I don''t want to be a monk. Don''t pull me into the Brahmin sect!" Wu Yun smiled and said, "it''s impossible for you to enter our Brahma heart sect without the consent of the Taoist priests. However, according to the records of our classics, people with Buddha Qi will have twice the result with half the effort. Maybe they can ascend into the Buddhist world and become real venerable." The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said, "Hai Long is very naughty, but he really has an extraordinary talent in cultivation. As for his Buddha Qi, I didn''t feel it. In fact, he is not a disciple of our school, but under the Tianshi gate. He has only been practicing for more than four years. He has just entered the early stage of subduing the tiger." Wu Yun was surprised and said, "Xiuzhen has been in the early stage of subduing the tiger for more than four years. It''s really a genius. It seems that I really should go to Lianyun sect and discuss with the leader of Jietian sect. Hehe." Hai Long didn''t expect that the leader of the Brahman heart sect was so bright and hearty. He was very impressed and said with a smile: "unfortunately, I still want to find a Taoist companion in the future. I can''t be a monk! I still can''t get rid of the six desires in the world." in fact, the reason why Hai Long has Buddha Qi is mainly related to the "strange man" among the monkeys. Moreover, the little iron bar on his body itself has a certain Buddha nature. Lord Wuyun smiled, and the surging yellow light suddenly flourished. Hailong only felt that he was light and had risen from the ground, while the misty Taoist statue and waterstop Taoist statue were also supported by the yellow light, and floated up along the mountain path accompanied by the other three masters. Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "the patriarch has great magic power, which is really admired by misty. It seems that you have entered the unpredictable middle stage." Wu Yun smiled and nodded his head: "I reached the mid-term level three years ago. Alas, I''m still much worse than GUI Zong taking over the Lord of heaven." Waterstop Zun said, "you''re welcome, Lord. The eldest martial brother just entered the unpredictable middle stage decades earlier than you. With your talent, you may be better than him." (thank you for your support. I will try my best to refine it for you. I hope you can vote for this book. Thank you.) Chapter 27 Wu Yun sighed and said, "all living beings in the three realms and nine places have the wonderful heart of nirvana. The power of heaven is unpredictable. It''s hard to say whether they can get their door in the future." Misty Taoist Zundao: "Anyway, the patriarch is also the Buddha who is most likely to be promoted to the Buddha world in the history of fanxin sect. When we came out of the mountain, Jiumei and I thought that today was peaceful and the land of China was prosperous. The so-called evil and deviant ways could not make a difference. However, we were wrong all the way. We met demons twice and had strong cultivation skills, especially the illusory name just now The demon who turned into a disciple of Qianhui Valley not only has strong magic power, but also has my decent treasure. Otherwise, he can never hide from me and the senses of shuistop. "At that moment, she carefully said about meeting the three eyed demon and the evil Taiyin flag of the three eyed demon. After hearing the misty narration, Wu Yun frowned and said in a deep voice: "Now these demons are so rampant that they dare to use evil things like the ten thousand evil Taiyin flag, which hurt heaven and harmony. It seems that we decent people can no longer sit idly by. We must unite to eliminate the demons, demons and evil sects as soon as possible and restore peace to the land of China. Now almost all the sect friends have come, and they have also brought the situation in all parts of the Central Plains. Let''s go The back of the mountain immediately discussed how to arrange manpower. " The ethereal Taoist priest and the waterstop Taoist priest nodded at the same time. The sea dragon on one side felt that he was a little chest tightness. He understood that with his current cultivation, he could not do anything to eliminate the evil guard. He lamented that his low cultivation could not help showing a gloomy color. Misty Taoist Zun said, "Lord, we just want to see what the right path is going to do this time. Please don''t reveal our accomplishments so as not to cause unnecessary trouble." Lord Wuyun smiled and said, "I understand. I''ll match you with a real person. This time, two of the five leaders of Wuzhao immortal sect came, the leader of Lianhua sect came in person, and the other sects also sent backbone figures. It can be said that the elites of our seven sects gathered together. It''s enough for brother Tiandao to let the two Taoist Masters come. I''ll come to the door and thank you if I have the opportunity." The yellow light is rising very fast, and it has already reached the top of the mountain while the people are talking. This is where the Brahmin sect is located. Looking at the sea dragon, he can see a vast temple built on the top of the mountain. The golden lights of the temples are shining, as if they were illuminated by the Buddha''s light. The auspicious and pure Brahma singing sound keeps ringing, which makes people feel peaceful and can''t help but have the heart of worship Looking at the magnificent scene in front of the dragon, he suddenly felt that the small iron bar in his arms trembled slightly and sent out a hot air. The huge Buddha Qi in the Brahmin Xinzong Temple seemed to find a place to vent. It rushed towards the small iron bar in the sea dragon''s arms. The small iron bar seemed to tremble with excitement and the temperature was getting higher and higher, but the sea dragon could not feel the slightest heat and a faint yellow circle The color light gradually formed around his body, and the sea dragon''s face was peaceful and looked so holy. The sea dragon''s mind was blurred for a while, and the scene in front of him changed. The complex river that had appeared in the cultivation appeared again. Different from the last time, there were many yellow rivers in the river this time. The green and Yellow Rivers did not conflict, they were like water Milk like blend together, still follow those rivers running fast. After a while, the green and yellow rivers have been completely integrated together, full of the whole body, no matter each other. The sea dragon''s heart is like a mirror without any distractions. The sense of enlightenment continues to spread. It seems that at this moment, he understands a lot. His hands are folded involuntarily, and three light lotus float above his head Flower form light cloud. Wu Yun stared at the sea dragon beside him. Because of the convergence of Buddha Qi, even he received a lot of benefits. His whole body quickly absorbed the Buddha Qi at the edge of the sea dragon''s body. Just for a moment, the concentration of Buddha Qi was as much as one month of his usual meditation. He murmured: "Well, what''s going on? It''s impossible! Even if you have Buddha nature, you can''t attract Buddha light and Buddha Qi. These three flowers gathering on the top is a unique cultivation of our Buddhism. You two Taoist dignitaries, misty and waterstop, do you know what''s going on?" The ethereal Taoist priest and the waterstop Taoist priest were also very surprised. They didn''t understand why this happened to the sea dragon suddenly. The ethereal Taoist priest asked, "Lord, what''s the matter with the sea dragon? Why does he have such a strong Buddha nature and seem to have reached a high Buddhist realm. Is this boy really gifted and destined for the Brahman heart sect?" Lord Wuyun said, "if you like, I''ll exchange the Buddhist heart nine relic with you. I want to take this child as a closed disciple. If he can join me, his future achievements will definitely be higher than me. Please honor me." Misty Taoist priest and waterstop Taoist priest looked at each other and showed embarrassment. Of course, they knew what the nine Buddhist relics of the Brahma heart were. They were absolutely equivalent to the magic weapon of the fairy level. They were the most precious treasure of the Brahma heart sect. Wu Yun was willing to exchange it for the sea dragon, which showed his attention to the sea dragon. With a slight sigh, misty said: "I''m sorry, sect leader, Hailong is under the Tianshi gate, and we can''t decide this kind of thing. If you really want to, you might as well go to pick up Tianfeng and find our senior brother to pick up Tiandao Zun''s business. Only he can decide our business." in order not to offend Wu Yun, she had to kick the ball to her leader senior brother. Wu Yun shook his head and said: "I''m sorry, two Taoist friends, I''m so impulsive. I can see the child''s extraordinary, but how can Jie Tiandao Zun not see it? You know, whether in your cultivation world or our cultivation world, it''s more important to find a gifted disciple than an immortal tool. Jie Tiandao Zun will never give in. But this child is destined to Buddha. If there is a chance, I''ll come You can give him some advice. It seems that Lianyun sect is really blessed by nature. It is worthy of being the first of the seven true sects. " The energy mixed with green and yellow light in the sea dragon''s body returned to the lake like a sea of rivers. His whole body was shocked, his mind returned to normal, and bursts of freshness came from his whole body. The mana in his body was still the same as before, but just as at the end of the meditation practice, the sea dragon felt that there seemed to be something more in his body. The little iron bar in his arms returned to normal, and the burning feeling had disappeared, but it continued to spread a warm feeling, moistening the chest and abdomen of the sea dragon and making him feel particularly comfortable. At the beginning of his determination, he was surprised to find that the leader of fanxin sect, Wu Yun and the three masters of fanxin sect, as well as the ethereal Taoist priest and the waterstop Taoist priest, all focused on himself, "ah! Why are you looking at me? What happened just now?" Wu Yun''s old palm pressed on Hai Long''s shoulder, and a warm energy immediately flowed all over his body. Wu Yun frowned and said, "it''s strange that you have absorbed a lot of Buddha Qi. Why do your cultivation still stagnate in the early stage of subduing the tiger? It shouldn''t be! From the situation of three flowers gathering at the top just now, your cultivation should at least exceed the state of fetal formation." Hai Long scratched his head and said, "Lord, our cultivation level is very slow, and our cultivation is not gradual. Isn''t it good? Too fast is not necessarily a good thing." Wu Yun smiled and said, "you are so blessed! Your future achievements are unlimited. Well, let''s go to the main hall first. I will have a deep talk with my fellow Taoist friends when I have a chance in the future." Huang Guanghuan was inspired by him, and the scenery on both sides flew away. The next moment, I came to the largest temple of Brahmin Shin sect. The majestic hall is about 100 meters high, with a plaque hanging above the center, with four characters on it - the temple of Brahma heart. Wu Yun made a gesture of invitation, and went ahead with the two Taoist masters of misty and waterstop, followed by the sea dragon and the three original masters. The Vatican heart temple is extremely vast. The hall alone is thousands of square meters wide. Hundreds of Vatican heart sect disciples stand around. They stand with their heads down one by one, and their expressions are full of deference. At the innermost side of the hall, dozens of men and women sat on simple wooden chairs. As soon as they saw the return of Lord Wuyun, they immediately stood up. There are four men, three women and seven people who are most noticed by Hailong. They all contain a huge momentum and obviously have profound cultivation. Others are their disciples. Wu Yun led Piaomiao and shuistop to the crowd and said with a smile, "let me introduce you to lianyunzong''s Piaomiao immortal and lianyunzong''s shuistop immortal." Among the seven people noticed by Hailong, two middle-aged people in purple robes immediately showed surprise when they saw waterstop Zun. After hearing the introduction of Lord Wuyun, they immediately came forward to salute and said, "the child crane and purple crane of Qianhui valley are polite. Immortal waterstop, your demeanor is still the same after a thousand years!" Waterstop Zun smiled and said, "you don''t have to be polite. For thousands of years, the cultivation of the two immortals must have improved a lot, and waterstop is not enough." The tall Tong he immortal on the left smiled and said, "you''re welcome. How can we compare with you? The presence of two real people in the seven grand gatherings has greatly enhanced the strength of the right way! If you have the opportunity, you''ll ask the real person for the true dharma again." in terms of tone and expression, Tong he and purple he are very respectful to Zhishui, Obviously because of the defeat thousands of years ago. Master Wuyun said, "it would be great if the two immortals knew immortal shuistop. I''ll introduce you to immortal misty and immortal shuistop. This is the Musong patriarch of Wuzhao immortal." The three of Hailong''s eyes looked in the direction Wuyun pointed out. It was a tall old man, standing there like a pine, with a dull face and no expression. Misty Taoist Zun bowed slightly and said, "it turns out that Taoist friends are one of the five patriarchs of the five immortals. Misty and polite." The wood pine stood there with a sharp stab and did not return the salute. He said calmly, "you''re welcome, Taoist friend. It''s the first time I''ve seen the disciple of Lianyun sect. It''s better to meet than to be famous!" Misty Taoist Zun ignored his sarcasm and said with a smile, "our Lianyun sect is just a small family. How can we compare with the five immortals at the head of the seven sects?" Seeing something wrong with the atmosphere, Wu Yun hurriedly continued to introduce the next person, "this is the water rhyme master of Wuzhao immortal." water rhyme is one of the three women noticed by Hailong. It looks as young as the two Taoist zuns, misty and waterstop, with a cold face. Hearing Wu Yun''s introduction, he nodded slightly to misty and waterstop. Misty Taoist Zun didn''t say anything more, Just a little salute. Seeing such a situation, the sea dragon secretly said that the five immortals were really proud, as if everyone owed them hundreds of liang of silver. What''s the big deal. Lord Wuyun went to another man and a woman and said, "this is immortal Xing Tian who asked Heaven to flow, and this is immortal Xuanyu who asked the full moon to flow. They are Taoist couples." Looking at the two people in front of him, Taoist Zun couldn''t help but feel cold in his heart. These two people, who are very ordinary on the surface, at least have the cultivation achievements in the early stage of xiaju. If they work together, I''m afraid they will not only reach the level of not falling, but still have such profound cultivation achievements after they are combined into a Taoist couple. It''s not easy. Obviously, these two people have excellent talents and can achieve today''s achievements, They must also be important figures in asking about the sky flow and the full moon flow. With a slight smile, he said: "the red powder rouge, the full moon sword, and the autumn kill the golden wind to ask the sky gun. The two real people have high cultivation skills and deserve their reputation." Xing Tian and Xuan Yu had a better attitude than Wu Zhaoxian. Xing Tian smiled and said, "the cultivation of the ethereal immortal seems not shallow. I''m sorry, Xing Tian is clumsy and can''t see your realm." a disciple who asked Tianliu behind Xing Tian whispered, "it seems that the cultivation is not as good as me. Of course, the master can''t see it." although his voice was low, all the people present were the top experts of the right way, Natural listening is true. Xing Tian frowned slightly and scolded, "bold, where can you speak in front of the elders." he turned to the ethereal Taoist Zun and said, "immortal, I''m really sorry. I''m too presumptuous." Misty Taoist Zun seemed to have known that he would encounter such a situation. He didn''t care at all. He smiled and said, "don''t be polite, Taoist brother." although she could bear it, the sea dragon behind her couldn''t help it anymore. With hot blood, misty and waterstop''s advice immediately flew out of the sky and said angrily: "If the son doesn''t teach, the father''s fault, lax teaching and the teacher''s laziness. Is that how you ask Tianliu to educate his disciples?" these four sentences were the most skilled he learned with the old scholar in the village. He couldn''t help blurting out in the rise of anger. Chapter 28 Xing Tian''s face changed slightly, glanced at Hailong and said, "I will deal with the affairs of our sect. Are even the disciples of Yun religion so unruly?" The sea dragon was very angry. He just wanted to refute, but he was pressed on his shoulder by the waterstop Zun. A voice sounded in his ear, "there''s no need to see people like this. It''s just like a dog barking." Hai Long was surprised and turned to zhishuizun. He never thought that such vulgar words as dog barking would come out of zhishuizun''s mouth. Obviously, she despised Xing Tian. Misty Taoist Zun still smiled, "I''m sorry, brother Xing Tian. I''ll teach my disciples a good lesson when I go back." Lord Wuyun looked at Xing Tian and the ethereal Taoist Zun. He shook his head secretly, walked to the last woman and said, "this is Lord Lianshu of Lianhua sect." The three of Hailong''s eyes turned to Lord Lianshu and saw her. Hailong couldn''t help shaking his whole body. Previously, Lord Lianshu kept his head down. Although he exuded an unusual temperament, Hailong didn''t pay much attention. At this time, he saw the face of Lord Lianshu when he was close. She was not dressed in cassock like Wu Yun, the leader of Brahman heart, nor was she shaved. Wearing a white robe with dark green silk floating behind her, her white skin reveals a glittering and translucent luster and her face shows a calm color. Although her temperament is not as refined as the ethereal Taoist statue, it gives people a sense of sanctity that can not be blasphemed Du, just like the virgin coming from heaven. Lian Shu moved a step lightly, her pretty face was full of respect, and bowed and said, "I''ve seen two real people." the misty way respected her, quickly held her shoulder and said, "how can we afford such a big gift from the patriarch? It really killed me." The rest of the people were also stunned. Lianshu was the first to come to fanxin sect. When the representatives of other sects came, she just nodded slightly. At this time, she respectfully saluted the two Taoist dignitaries, misty and waterstop, which immediately gave people a strange feeling. The wood pine of Wuzhao immortal couldn''t help humming coldly. It was obvious that she was dissatisfied with Lianshu. A smile hung on Lianshu''s holy face and said: "Immortal piaomi, I wonder if you still remember me. 1700 years ago, at the foot of Bayu mountain, you saved a drowning girl, gave her food and money, so that she could continue to survive. Later, the girl joined the lotus sect, which is today''s Lianshu. The great kindness of immortal piaomi, Lianshu dared not forget for a moment. Although she practiced Buddhism frequently, she was floating The kind smile on immortal Miao''s face has always been deeply imprinted in Lianshu''s heart. 1700 years have passed, and the years have not left any trace on the real person''s face, and your face is still like the past. Just now, I recognized your identity when I saw the real person''s smile on his face. Unexpectedly, after 1700 years, I finally saw you again. This gift is just like you Compared with the saving grace at the beginning, it''s too light. Now, if real people need Lianshu''s help in the future, they only need a paper lingzha, and Lianshu will rush to it as soon as possible. " After listening to the words of Lian Shu, the leader of Lianhua sect, the hall was suddenly quiet. Except for the child crane and purple crane who had guessed some and the leader of Wuyun who knew the truth, none of the other four sects saw that the ethereal Taoist priest had more than 1700 years of Taoist practice. They couldn''t help reassessing the ethereal and waterstop. The wood pine with five immortals and Xing Tian who asked Tianliu, His face became very gloomy. He frowned one after another and focused his eyes on the misty Taoist Zun. The misty Taoist priest showed a happy look in his eyes, looked at Lian Shu carefully, smiled and said: "Little sister, it''s you! I didn''t expect that you had become the leader of a clan on the day of goodbye. I really didn''t recognize it! You''ve grown up and are much more beautiful than before. You don''t have to worry about what happened at the beginning. Saving the common people is our mission, and we didn''t mean to do it." Lord Wuyun smiled: "Congratulations, younger martial sister. Misty immortal, I didn''t expect you to be the benefactor that younger martial sister never forgets. Do you know that it was your kindness that made Lianhua sect an excellent sect leader. Younger martial sister Lianshu has a great affinity with our Buddha. In just 1700 years, she has successfully entered the great perfection equivalent to you not falling, which is the wonder of Lianhua sect Talent. Later, it was valued by the old patriarch and passed on to the position of patriarch before seclusion. Under the rectification of younger martial sister Lian Shu, the lotus sect is now very different from the past. This is the reason why real people planted it that day! " Lianshu said, "elder martial brother, I''m so impressed. The ethereal immortal will come to our Lianhua sect when he is free after the grand meeting. Lianshu will greet him on his back." Mu Song said in a deep voice, "Lord Wuyun, it seems that today should not be the time to talk about the past. Since everyone has arrived, I think you can start." Lian Shu seemed not to hear what Mu Song said. She led misty, waterstop and Hailong to her original position, and she retreated. The fluctuation in her eyes showed her emotion of excitement and instability. Wu Yun sat in the first place and said: "First of all, Wu Yun would like to thank all of you for coming to the shed wall of our Brahmin sect. This gathering is really something that should not be done. The land of China has been calm for a long time since the war between good and evil thousands of years ago. However, in the past century, the evil, evil and evil sects that had been hidden in the dark after we suppressed have appeared again, and their behavior is extremely rampant. The land of China has been destroyed There have been many cases of demons raging. We must not ignore their provocative acts, let alone let them continue to ruin the lives of the mainland. I have decided that all the disciples of Brahmin Xinzong who have been in school for a hundred years will go down the mountain to subdue demons and subdue demons. I hope you can support them. Only when we combine the power of justice can we give those demons deep pain The blow. " Immortal Tong he of Qianhui Valley said, "what the patriarch said is very true, and Qianhui valley will fully support it. I suggest that our power to swing demons should not be too scattered. We can form several teams together by various sects to search for demons on the land of China. As soon as we find them, we will ruthlessly eradicate them." Misty Taoist Zun said, "friend of Tonghe Road, do you know if there is a disciple named Bai Yan under your sect?" Tong he was stunned and said, "yes, Bai Yan is my martial nephew and follows Bai He daozun, the leader of our valley. Has a real person seen him? He should be traveling in China now." The ethereal immortal sighed and told the story of fighting with the demon incarnated as Baiyan when he went up the mountain, "... Because of the arrival of Lord Wuyun, he scared the demon away." Tong he frowned and said, "Bai Yan is the best of our descendants. Can''t he have an accident? Lord Wuyun, I''m really sorry. I want junior brother Zihe to go down the mountain to find Bai Yan''s whereabouts so that he won''t be taken by demons." Wu Yun nodded and said, "please be careful, brother Zihe. The demon must have authentic magic tools that can hide his breath, but don''t be fooled." Immortal Zihe said, "don''t worry, sect leader. We in Qianhui valley have our own way to identify the disciples of our sect. All sect leaders and Taoist friends, Zihe left first. Misty immortal, thank you for your timely reminder." after that, he quickly walked out of the door, urged a purple flying sword to rise in the air and go out along the mountain path. Wu Yun sighed lightly and said, "there are so many strange changes in the three evil sects. We need to take more precautions. I hope it''s not the leader of eliminating demons! Let''s continue the topic just now. What brother Tong he said coincides with me. If all sects unite, they will complement each other or have miraculous effects. What do other sects think I suggest." Mu Song said, "Lord Wuyun''s suggestion is advisable. I think we can divide each sect into five teams, which are led by the five leaders of my five immortals. It is better to eliminate demons and evil." as soon as he said this, he immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of wentianliu and yuanyueliu. Xing Tiandao: "Master Mu Song, I think the commander should take a long-term view. It''s not right to live in a virtuous place. If it''s all under the command of Wuzhao Xianzong," said Mu Song with a cold flash in his eyes. "What''s wrong? I''m the first of the six sects of the right way. It''s also right to be in charge of the overall situation." Master Wuyun said, "you don''t need to argue. We can discuss the commander later. We have to set a time to swing the devil first. Also, master Musong, our decent sect is not six, it should be seven. You made a mistake just now." Mu Song snorted coldly and said, "I didn''t make a slip of the tongue. Like some small sects, their strength is weak and can be ignored. I Wuzhao Xianzong agreed to this action." Wuyun just wanted to say something, but Lianshu, the leader of Lianhua sect, spoke first. She said calmly, "does Wuzhao immortal have a strong strength? Does Musong think he can surpass Wuyun in cultivation? There are no small sects in the seven sects of the right way. If Wuzhao immortal has no sincerity of cooperation, I think it''s better not to participate." Mu Song was furious and said: "Lian Shu, what do you mean? I don''t mean you Lianhua sect when I talk about small sects and small sects. As the leader of all sects, how can I not participate in this great event of subduing demons and subduing demons? Lord Wuzhao immortal is indeed advanced in cultivation, but we Wuzhao immortal should be better in terms of comprehensive strength. I''m telling the truth, how can I be insincere? Please speak carefully." Wu Yun sighed and said, "please calm down, two sect leaders. Now demons are rampant. We must not mess up ourselves. It doesn''t matter who is in charge. Our seven sects really don''t have any small sects. Ethereal immortal, do you have any opinion?" The ethereal Taoist priest smiled and said: "It''s up to Lord Wuyun to decide everything. We Lianyun sect have no opinion, but we are really the small sect called by Lord Musong. It''s better not to participate in such a big event, so as not to make any mistakes and be complained by the big sect where you are. We''re just here to see how rampant the evil cult is. Lord Wuyun, can you introduce it?" Wu Yun took a deep look at the misty Taoist Zun and said: "You shouldn''t be polite, immortal. Lianyun sect is the mainstay of our right way. It''s natural that you should take part in the demon swinging action. As for the evil forces, I''ll briefly talk about them. Judging from the news brought by your sect leaders and the information collected by our fanxin sect, those evil forces and evil ways are extremely rampant now. The three evil sects are demon sect, demon sect and evil sect. The skills they cultivate Each has its own characteristics. The most terrible thing is that they all have a kind of evil law that can stimulate people''s potential and greatly increase their cultivation in a short time. It is through this evil law that they can recover in a short time. This time, we must follow the principle of eliminating evil and doing everything possible. We must not give them a chance to revive like last time. Among the three evil sects Demon sect has always been the main sect, followed by evil and demon sects. After thousands of years of latent cultivation, the leader of the demon sect, Li Tian, must have reached a higher level. Not long ago, my general disciple captured a demon sect disciple. According to the person of the demon sect, Li Tian''s magic skills have been great, and his cultivation has reached an unprecedented level in the history of the demon sect. It will be the biggest threat to my integrity. Brother of the demon sect There are many disciples, including many experts. Although they are all cultivated by human beings, they have lost the good nature of human beings and completely degenerated into the devil''s way. Among them, there are more than 20 devil zuns who have reached the level above Daolong. With a large number of disciples of the devil sect, it will be very difficult to pay off. The leader of the evil sect, Dong Lei, is also an extremely dangerous person. During the war between good and evil thousands of years ago, old I once had three younger martial brothers die under this man''s hand. This man''s evil skill is rare. He is extremely sophistic and very difficult to deal with. The four evil kings under his hand are all powerful people. Although their overall strength is not as good as that of the demon clan, they also have strength enough to threaten us. Although the demon clan is not the most powerful of the three evil sects, it is the most terrible. They are completely controlled by each It is composed of evil monsters. Although the demon king of the previous generation died with my righteous hand, it is said that the demon king newly elected by them is actually a monster that has been cultivated for thousands of years. I''m not sure exactly how it was cultivated. Although it''s not as easy to cultivate monsters as we humans, I''m afraid it''s close to the time of disaster. The cultivation of this demon king will never be fierce in the demon sect God. Judging from the overall strength, naturally, I have the right way to occupy the advantage, but these demons and ghosts are hidden in the dark. Once we launch a sneak attack, I''m afraid it will give us a headache. That''s all I know. Do you still need anything? " Mu Song said in a deep voice: "Lord Wuyun has analyzed the three evil sects in detail as much as possible. Although their overall strength is not as good as ours, it will still cause huge losses if they devote all their efforts to attack one of our sects. I suggest that we should form an alliance and select the alliance leader to make unified dispatching, so that it will be much more smooth when we compete with evil sects." Chapter 29 Xing Tian snorted and said, "after all, doesn''t master Mu Song want five immortals to command our seven orthodox sects? Alliance is OK, but we asked Tianliu to recommend Wuyun Buddha as the leader. From the perspective of virtue and cultivation, Lord Wuyun is the best choice." Mu Song''s face changed slightly and said: "It doesn''t matter who is the leader of the alliance, as long as he can lead us to eliminate the evil way. However, I''m afraid Wuyun can''t deal with the top experts of evil ways like Li Tian alone. Only the Shenxiao Tianlei jointly sent by our five immortals can destroy him. No mistake, none of our five people can achieve the same accomplishments as Wuyun, but if we serve as the alliance together I believe that under our common leadership, the three evil sects will be completely eliminated. " "No, I don''t agree. If you five immortals are the leader of the alliance, we will withdraw from the alliance if we ask Tianliu..." Looking at their constant quarrel, Hailong could not help feeling bored. Are these the so-called people in the right way? For the sake of the red face of the power struggle, he hasn''t dealt with the evil way yet. His family is about to fight. No wonder the ancestors are unwilling to participate in it. The misty and waterstop sitting in front of him seem to have not heard the quarrel and sit there comfortably In the, misty Taoist Zun occasionally communicates with Lord Lianshu by voice transmission. It seems that although they have just contacted, they have become good friends. Just then, a disciple of fanxin sect took two people into the hall. They were a man and a woman. From the look, they were obviously a pair of Taoist couples. Seeing the two people coming in, Xing Tian ignored Mu Song and turned to Wu Yun: "sect leader, they are our disciples of asking Tianliu and the full moon, lengxin and Xuefeng." Listening to Xing Tian''s introduction, they hurriedly saluted Wu Yun, and then stood behind Xing Tian and Xuanyu respectively. Lengxin fell in Xing Tian''s ear and said something quickly with a voice. Xing Tian''s face gradually changed and his surprise was reflected in his words. Looking up, Xing Tian said to Mu Song, "master Mu Song, I didn''t expect that Gui Zong has started to act. I don''t know that the Lord of GUI Zong launched Shenxiao Tianlei to eradicate demons." Mu Song was stunned and said, "Shenxiao Tianlei? You''re right. If you want to launch Shenxiao Tianlei, we need at least two people to play its basic power. Lord Shuiyun and I are here, while the other three leaders are practicing in isolation. It''s impossible to launch Tianlei to eliminate demons. Did you see it with your own eyes? Your new disciple told you. I''m afraid he was wrong." Xing Tianyi was stunned. He knew that Mu Song wouldn''t lie. If it was done by the people of Wuzhao fairy, he had already begun to boast about Mu Song''s arrogant temperament. Judging from the current situation, it was obviously not them. He wondered: "in our right way, isn''t only Wu Zhao Fairy able to hurt the enemy with Shenxiao Tianlei? Lengxin is my best disciple and will never be wrong." Mu Song said bluntly, "impossible, absolutely impossible. Without two experts who don''t fall into the above realm, it''s impossible to launch Shenxiao Tianlei. Moreover, these two experts need to have a very profound study of thunder method. Your disciples must have read it wrong." Looking at the affirmative look of Mu Song, Hai Long couldn''t help laughing. Although his laughter was very light, it still attracted people''s attention. Because he thought Hai Long was a disciple of the ethereal Taoist priest, Lian Shu naturally liked him. He smiled and said, "Why are Taoist friends laughing? Is there anything happy?" Hai Long looked at Mu Song, pressed his voice to the lowest, and said, "Lord Lianshu, I don''t know if you''ve heard an idiom called sitting in a well and watching the sky." "Who do you mean to sit on the well and watch the sky?" Mu Song clapped to the shore. He has never been so insulted since he became one of the five patriarchs of the five Zhao immortals. Don''t say that Hai Long just lowered his voice. Even if he used voice transmission, as long as Mu Song deliberately did it, he can hear it. The sea dragon stuck out his tongue and said, "I don''t mean you! I mean who is short-sighted. Master Mu Song, you have a big temper! I don''t understand one thing. Some people pick gold and some silver. Why do others pick and scold? You are so respected, who would say you sit - well - View - Heaven - ah!" Speaking of the last four words, Hailong deliberately lengthened his voice. He couldn''t bear to see the domineering look of Mu Song for a long time, so he began to humiliate him. However, he was more experienced than when he was in Lianyun mountain range, but he only alluded to it and didn''t directly humiliate him. He knew that even if Mu Song was more horizontal, he didn''t dare to move himself in front of so many representatives of various factions, let alone misty and restrained The two ancestors of Shui are here. Misty Taoist Zun dotes on himself. Although zhishuizun has a bad temper, he obviously has a bad impression of Wuzhao immortal and asking Tianliu, and should not be too scolded. That''s why he boldly said it. After listening to Hai Long''s words, all the representatives of the other sects laughed except Wuyun and Wuzhao immortals, the leader of the Brahmin sect. Even the quiet Lianshu couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. Mu Songqi''s whole body trembled and said angrily, "good boy, I knew you Lianyun sect didn''t have any good things. I won''t forgive you today." the whole body''s red light rose sharply, and a red halo appeared behind him, but the light was much darker than that of Piaomiao Taoist Zun. Seeing that Mu Songqi was really angry, Hai Long quickly hid behind Piaomiao Taoist Zun and exclaimed, "master, save me." Mu Song just wanted to do it, but he found that his shoulder was pressed. The surging energy came, and he couldn''t exert his magic power. A cool air flow flowed into his heart along the meridians, and the heart of Mu Song sect leader suddenly cleared up a lot. He looked back, it was Shui Yun, another sect leader of Wuzhao sect. Shui Yun''s cold face wrinkled slightly, "Mu Song, how can you be anonymous in front of so many Taoist friends? You haven''t lost your face enough?" Mu Song seemed to be a little afraid of Shui Yun. She snorted and sat back. Shui Yun still stood where she was. She turned around and said to Piaomiao Taoist Zun: "Piaomiao real man, your disciples seem to be a little rude. I hope you can give me a fair return." Before the misty Taoist Zun spoke, the waterstop Taoist Zun grabbed the way: "Lord Shuiyun, Hailong seemed to be talking to Lord Lianshu just now, and also pointed out who he said. What''s fair?" Shuiyun snorted coldly and said, "although we Wuzhao Xianzong will not embarrass the younger generation, we must not be insulted. Immortal waterstop, if you refuse to admit your previous rude behavior, I will challenge you to safeguard the honor of our Wuzhao Xianzong." Waterstop stood up respectfully and said coldly, "you five immortals are used to arrogance. What is it if you don''t sit on the well and watch the sky? Hailong is not wrong at all. Do you want to challenge me? Accompany me." Misty Taoist Zun frowned and said, "younger martial sister, don''t be impulsive. This is the land of Brahman heart sect. It should be decided by Lord Wuyun." Waterstop Zun said angrily, "I have endured their five immortals for a long time. Their arrogance is not a day or two. Without giving them a lesson, they really think there is no one in the cultivation world. Elder martial sister, don''t stop me and let me return her justice. Lord Shuiyun, how do you want to challenge me? I will accompany you to the end." Listening to waterstop Zun''s words, Hailong secretly praised him. His previous resentment against waterstop Zun could not help but fade. He knew that there was no one he could provoke. He skillfully hid behind the ethereal Taoist priest and looked at how the two people with a strong fire Yao flavor would do it. "Amitabha. Please give me a face. I''d better not do it. Our top priority is to deal with the enemy. How can we kill each other?" Shuiyun said ungratefully, "Lord Wuyun, this is the matter between Wuzhao Xianshui sect and Lianyun sect. Don''t worry, I won''t do it here. Immortal waterstop, we fight outside fanxin sect. As long as you can beat me, in the future, Wuzhao Xianshui sect will avoid Lianyun sect disciples for ten miles. If you lose, you just need to salute and apologize to me respectfully." The condition she put forward can be said to be very superior, and she is obviously full of confidence in herself. And the words are very firm. Obviously, this war is inevitable. Lord Wuyun shook his head helplessly, sighed in his heart and said calmly, "since the two Taoist friends are determined to do it, please show mercy for my sake." Shuiyun snorted coldly, and his momentum soared, "immortal shuistop, I''ll wait for you outside. If you''re afraid, it''s still time to admit defeat." Lord Lianshu of Lianhua sect stood up and said calmly, "it''s better for me to experience the master''s moves for immortal shuistop." under the function of hidden art, she didn''t see the real strength of the two Taoist masters, misty and shuistop. She took the initiative to challenge out of worry. Shuiyun''s face changed slightly. Both he and Lianshu didn''t fall into the middle stage. Their accomplishments were between Bozhong and Lianshu. However, as the leader of Lianhua sect, Lianshu would naturally take advantage of the magic tools. She was not sure of winning. "Lord Lianshu, do you Lianhua sect want to be enemies with our Wuzhao sect? It seems that it''s not a wise choice." Waterstop Zun stepped forward and said with a smile, "you Wuzhao immortals used to bully the soft and fear the hard. Lord Lianshu, you don''t have to be an enemy with them. Let me experience the skill of Lord Shuiyun." Misty Taoist Zun also stood up, sighed and said, "for thousands of years, Lianyun sect has been unwilling to fight with people, younger martial sister! Do you really want us to get involved in this vortex?" Waterstop Zun glanced at his elder martial sister and said, "although we don''t want to fight with others, can we not fight now that others have been bullied in front of the door? Elder martial sister, if the patriarch blames me when I go back, I''ll bear it. Take good care of Hailong, don''t let him talk nonsense, let me experience the profound Taoism of Wuzhao immortal. Please, patriarch Shuiyun." When Shuiyun saw that zhishuizuzun refused Lianshu''s kindness and took the initiative to fight, she was relieved, floated up, and went down the mountain in the package of blue light. If she wanted to do something outside fanxin sect, she had to go out along the mountain path and bypass the defense prohibition of fanxin sect. Wu Yun took a deep look at the sea dragon and said to Zhishui Zun, "why do you bother?" Waterstop Zun sighed, turned his head and stared at Hailong and said, "it''s not what I think. It''s really that Wuzhao fairy deceives people too much. Hailong, when I destroy the prestige of Shuiyun and come back to settle accounts with you, I dare to take what I said as a breeze in my ear, hum." after a angry hum, he floated up and chased after Shuiyun''s figure. The hum of waterstop Zun immediately made Hailong feel like being struck by lightning. He was shocked and nearly fell. Master Wuyun said, "come on, fellow disciples. Let''s go out and have a look. If they fight too hard, I hope you can stop them together with me." Xing Tian gloated and said, "it''s really interesting that lianyunzong fought with Wuzhao immortal. I''ve heard that lianyunzong''s heavenly mind is very characteristic for a long time. Now I can see it again." the lights lit up, and under the leadership of Lord Wuyun, the people fell off the peak. Misty Taoist Zun took the Dragon into the air, flew down and said, "Why are you making trouble again? The fight between Junior sister and Shuiyun will inevitably reveal the real strength of Lianyun sect. You, you. Junior sister, it''s so angry. I''m afraid she won''t spare you when the fight between her and Shuiyun sect leader is over." Hailong remembered the pain he had suffered on the blue cloud before. He couldn''t help fighting a cold war. He smiled bitterly and said, "grandmaster, you have to save me!" Misty Taoist Zun said, "go watch the war first. Maybe younger martial sister shuistop will be in a better mood if she wins." When a group of people flew out of the holy mountain of fanxinzong, they just saw the water rhyme and water stop floating in the air. From the perspective of momentum, the blue light behind the water rhyme continued to shine with a strong light, which obviously prevailed, while zhishuizuzun floated 100 meters away in front of her with a cool face. The two people were so confrontational, and no one started first. Hailong said with some worry, "ancestor, can ancestor shuistop beat the sect leader? Wuzhao immortal, as the largest sect in the right way, their sect leader''s cultivation is certainly not weak." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "you don''t need to worry about winning or losing. The cultivation of waterstop is slightly higher than that of Shuiyun. Moreover, among the second generation disciples of Lianyun sect, waterstop is the weakest, so she has the most magic tools. Remember the prayer wheel she used before? That''s one of the few immortal tools in our sect." Lianshu looked at the waterstop Zun in the air and said with some worry: "misty immortal, I''d better go to check the waterstop Zun for me. The cultivation of Shuiyun patriarch is not weak, I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with." (in order to thank the majority of book friends for their support, at least one more chapter will be passed at noon and at night, a total of three chapters.) Chapter 30 Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "sister Lianshu, you won''t object to me calling you that. Although we are not as talented as you, we have practiced for more than 2000 years. You don''t have to worry about her. Even if she is in danger, I will help in time. It''s time to suppress the arrogance of Wuzhao immortal." Lian Shu was stunned and said, "sister, are you really so sure? Lord Shuiyun has transcended the five elements and reached the state of not falling." The misty Taoist priest said, "look down. You''ll understand later." Lianshu looked at the way the ethereal Tao was respected in his heart. He moved slightly in his heart, stopped talking, and looked up at the two people in the sky. The water rhyme and the water stop look at each other in the air. No matter how the momentum of the water rhyme increases, the water stop statue is always rippling like a boat in the angry wave without force, so that the water rhyme can not explore the deficiency and reality. Shuiyun said coldly, "stop water, you start first. Otherwise, you won''t have any chance." Waterstop said calmly, "I should be right to say this to you. Shuiyun, my Taoist name is waterstop, which seems to restrain you. Let me see what unique skill your Wuzhao Xianshui sect has. Ah! By the way, don''t forget your previous promise. If you don''t admit it after you lose, I''m afraid Wuzhao Xianshui won''t be able to gain a foothold in the cultivation world." Shuiyun snorted coldly and said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen a person like you who doesn''t think much of himself. Can''t you feel my cultivation? I''ve entered the realm of not falling, beyond the five elements, and belong to the level of Taoist respect. They all belong to the right way, and I don''t want to embarrass you too much. As long as you admit defeat and fulfill the conditions I said earlier, I''ll spare you." Waterstop Zun smiled and said, "I''m afraid it''s you who overestimated your strength. Don''t you fall into the realm? It seems that I reached it hundreds of years ago. I''ve used the title of Taoist Zun for a long time. No wonder Hai Long said that you five immortals sit in the well and watch the sky. I think it''s right. Heaven and earth are infinite, and heaven and earth borrow the Dharma." with the chanting of Dharma, a circle of blue halo emanates from waterstop Zun''s body, A halo brighter than the water rhyme quietly appeared behind her, and a powerful momentum came out all over the world to suppress the water rhyme in an instant. Tong he, who was watching the battle below, exclaimed and said, "I didn''t expect to see him for thousands of years. Immortal shuistop has reached the level of Taoist respect. It''s really powerful!" Xing Tianmu stared at the sudden changes in the sky and murmured, "how is this possible? Even a small sect like lianyunzong can have people who don''t fall beyond the realm. It''s incredible. It''s incredible." Tong he said, "it''s nothing incredible. A thousand years ago, my junior brother Zihe and I joined hands and only met each other under immortal shuistop. She has profound Taoism and is deeply admired by us." Of course, Xing Tian knows that Tong he and purple he enjoy a high position in Qianhui valley. They are both experts in xiaju realm. Their cultivation is not worse than their own. However, this waterstop immortal can easily win with one enemy and two. Its skill is unimaginable. Lord Wuyun looked at the figure of waterstop Zun like a fairy and murmured, "if Lianyun Zong can send real strength to participate in our demon swinging action, this war is worth it." Lianshu has profound Dharma and extremely high concentration. Coupled with the confidence shown by the former misty Taoist priest, she was not too surprised to see the change of waterstop Taoist priest. She just whispered to the misty Taoist priest and asked, "sister, do you also hide your strength?" Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "take it for granted. Our Lianyun mountains are full of aura. If my sister is willing to be a guest, we will be very welcome." Lianshu nodded and said, "when the demon swinging operation is over, my little sister will visit." she now has many doubts in her heart. Lianyun sect, which has never done anything, has produced two experts who are beyond the realm of not falling. She really wants to know the real situation of Lianyun sect. Misty Taoist Zun''s eyes lit up and said, "be careful, you''re going to do it." Sure enough, the water rhyme and water stop in the sky were full of intense light. A flying sword was raised above their heads, as if they were accumulating strength. It turned out that Shuiyun was surprised to see the strength of waterstop, but it was impossible for her to admit defeat in front of so many colleagues. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she immediately offered her flying sword to fight with waterstop Zun. Lord Wuyun sighed softly, and then he paused with a Buddhist staff in his hand and said, "the Buddha''s words are boundless and immeasurable. Bodhisattva has no living phase to give alms. The merits and virtues obtained are also like vanity. Immeasurable and boundless. There is no greater than vanity in the world. There is no greater than Buddha''s nature in all nature. Buddha Dharma is boundless and universal." the low and thick voice of Brahma singing fluctuates continuously, and the air is full of silence, Everyone felt solemn. Centered on Lord Wuyun, a light yellow light quietly rose and covered 20 meters above them. The transparent barrier looked very thin, but it gave people a sense of stability. The ethereal Taoist priest said to the sea dragon, "the great magic power of Buddha sect is used by Lord Wuyun. If I''m right, it should be the Vajra mantra. Don''t underestimate the floating barrier. Even if I attack with all my strength, I may not be able to break it. It needs a great magic power to be used." Lian Shu wrote: "the Vajra mantra and the divine night thunder method in the cultivation world are great magical powers. The Vajra mantra can be both hard and soft. Seeing that elder martial brother Wuyun can use this mantra so easily, I''m afraid his cultivation is approaching an unpredictable late stage. Maybe my sister doesn''t know that if we Buddhists survive the Buddha disaster, we must fight with the Vajra mantra to have hope. Elder martial brother Wuyun''s cultivation is really admired by my younger sister." Misty Taoist Zun turned to the sea dragon road: "The Vajra mantra of Lord Wuyun is blocking. Younger martial sister shuistop can''t detect the situation from above. Wait a moment, after they really start, you can leave here. Go back to Lianyun sect first. It''s time to finish apprenticeship in five years in six months. Then Lianyun mountain''s vein boundary will naturally open. Enter the mountain, find Moyun peak yourself, and then close it immediately Practice, I''ll persuade younger martial sister again. You may be exempted from punishment. " Hailong said with a wry smile, "grandmaster, I''ve never been to the Central Plains. I don''t know the way back!" Misty Taoist Zun said, "the road is easy to find. You just need to travel westward all the time. After you leave the Central Plains, you can find it naturally by asking about Lianyun mountain. Don''t you want to see your friend? You can go by the way." Hailong was delighted and said, "thank you, grandmaster." he can not only avoid the punishment of waterstop, but also see his friends. Why not? What''s more, he can also visit the Central Plains alone. How can he find it in half a year. Misty Taoist Zun sighed in his heart that the sea dragon is not something in the pool. It''s good for him to experience in the Central Plains, which will certainly help him in his future cultivation. Lianshu looked at the sea dragon and the misty Taoist Zun strangely and said, "sister, although the child''s words were a little reckless just now, don''t blame it." Misty Taoist Zun sighed: "younger martial sister shuistop has always been strict with her disciples, and Hai Long''s cultivation is low, so it''s inconvenient for him to participate in the demon swinging action. Let him go back first." turning his head to Hai Long, he said: "be careful on the road and try not to reveal the identity of your cultivator. Now evil is rampant. Once you meet them, you must escape as soon as possible and don''t entangle them, you know?" Hai Long touched the star blue ring on his neck and said excitedly, "don''t worry, grandmaster. I will hurry back to Lianyun sect as soon as possible. I will be fine if I have some magic weapons given to me by grandmaster." Misty Taoist Zun suddenly felt a little reluctant. During the time she spent with Hailong, she was used to the naughty child beside her. She nodded gently and said: "Well, after you leave here, everything depends on yourself. As soon as younger martial sister shuistop uses the magic weapon, you will leave immediately. I won''t let her chase you after their fight. Here you are. It will be useful to you." she handed Hailong a dark blue ring without luster. Hailong was stunned, took the ring and asked, "what''s this, grandmaster?" Misty Taoist Zun said, "this is the heaven and earth ring, which can store things. As long as you have enough mana, you can hold all the magic weapons in the world. When you use it, you just need to probe your mana into it." With Hailong''s intelligence, he naturally understood the benefits of this thing and said happily, "this thing is very good. I will be able to bring more gifts to the masters when I go back." The misty Taoist priest smiled and said, "take it away. It''s a low-level treasure. It''s priceless in the world." In the air, the duel between waterstop Zun and Shuiyun patriarch finally officially began. Two flying swords full of mana crashed together like thunder and lightning. A large blue light spot burst in the sky, waterstop Zun stood still, while Shuiyun floated out tens of meters away. The light of the flying sword dimmed a bit, and obviously suffered some losses. In the fierce collision between them, the clouds in the sky soared The clouds above them formed a vortex and disappeared in an instant. It can be seen how powerful their mana is. Waterstop Zun said lightly, "Lord Shuiyun, if you don''t want to make a fool of yourself, you''d better stop." Shui Yun''s breath was a little short. Although there was only a small gap in their accomplishments, it was only this small gap that was enough to decide the outcome. Shui Yun said angrily, "OK, OK, Lianyun sect is so deep! Water stop, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to win. Water halo flows, and the sky floods through the day." A little blue light floated out of her hand, and a big water drop floated in front of Shuiyun. A circle of blue halo was constantly emitted from it. Although it didn''t look very powerful on the surface, the pure light emitted by it gave people a very strange feeling. It seemed that the big water drop in front of her was an endless source. Shuiyun said coldly: "Waterside Taoist priest, if you can defeat me, the treasure of shuizong and Zhenzong - the source of water, I will admit defeat. Waterstop Zun shows a dignified color. Although she has not seen the magic weapon of water source, from the energy form it emits, it is certain that it is a low-grade immortal weapon. Although it is low-grade, it is an immortal weapon after all, and its power must not be underestimated. She said in a deep voice: "Well, since Lord Shuiyun has shown his housekeeping skills, waterstop is not so stingy. Immortals, Buddhas, gods, demons and ghosts all come from heaven and pray for the * of heaven and earth to move with my heart." the golden light suddenly released, and a magic weapon like a disk was sacrificed by waterstop, which is the immortal tool praying for the heavenly wheel. Pray for the heavenly wheel to float in front of waterstop Zun. Under the surprised gaze of Shuiyun, waterstop Zun inserted one complex symbol after another, and the dazzling golden light was continuously enhanced. Even the King Kong mantra prohibition under Wuyun Buddha also trembled. Wu Yun kneaded the Buddha, moved the Vajra mantra down ten meters, and constantly injected his Buddha power into it. He sighed: "this is a contest at the immortal level! Taoist friends, please be careful." Shuiyun has reached the point where she has to go. Facing the prayer wheel with incomparable power, she closes the source of water in front of her body and constantly injects mana into it. Circles of blue ripples form layers of shields in front of her body, blocking out the huge momentum of the prayer wheel. The energy fluctuation of the two immortals is becoming stronger and stronger. Against the background of the heaven praying wheel, the waterstop in the air is floating. She looks calm and constantly urges her magic power. Her hands are like flowers in full bloom to break into the heaven praying wheel. The celestial prayer wheel has been following her for 500 years. It is one of the most powerful celestial instruments in Lianyun sect. At the beginning, it was because shuistop was the weakest of the two generations of disciples that jietiandao Zun sent this magic weapon to her. After 500 years of cultivation, shuistop Zun basically mastered the method of using it. Although limited by magic power, it can not give full play to the ability of praying for the heavenly wheel. Once it is used, it also has the power of startling the world and weeping ghosts and gods. The heaven praying wheel is a medium-grade immortal tool left by the ancestor Lian Yun. It is a guest star of demons and evil ways. As long as it is used properly, it can completely disperse the evil spirit, and reintroduce the evil generation into the reincarnation with the heaven praying method, so that it will not surpass forever. It plays a particularly obvious role in dealing with demons. It is all guest stars cultivating demons with animals. If people of the demon clan see it, Will panic and run away. By virtue of the power of praying for the heavenly wheel, waterstop Zun had previously severely damaged Wuxuan, who rashly shot, which was just a noumenon attack without Dharma injection. At this moment, under the full urging of waterstop Zun, the prayer wheel has gradually shown its true face. The disc-like body is constantly expanding. Under the golden light, people can''t see its appearance at all. The vague murmur constantly rings around it, giving people a sense of stirring the soul. (there will be another chapter in the evening.) Chapter 31 The heaven praying wheel is a medium-grade immortal tool left by the ancestor Lian Yun. It is a guest star of demons and evil ways. As long as it is used properly, it can completely disperse the evil spirit, and reintroduce the evil generation into the reincarnation with the heaven praying method, so that it will not surpass forever. It plays a particularly obvious role in dealing with demons. It is all guest stars cultivating demons with animals. If people of the demon clan see it, Will panic and run away. By virtue of the power of praying for the heavenly wheel, waterstop Zun had previously severely damaged Wuxuan, who rashly shot, which was just a noumenon attack without Dharma injection. At this moment, under the full urging of waterstop Zun, the prayer wheel has gradually shown its true face. The disc-like body is constantly expanding. Under the golden light, people can''t see its appearance at all. The vague murmur constantly rings around it, giving people a sense of stirring the soul. The source of water is one of the five immortals of the five immortals, which can radiate all the power of the source of water. However, because it is weaker than the prayer wheel in grade, and the cultivation of Shuiyun is worse than that of waterstop, it can only be suppressed five meters in front of Shuiyun. The blue ripples trembled with the surging momentum of the prayer wheel. Under the strong oppression, Shuiyun could no longer allow the momentum of praying for heaven to grow wildly. In desperation, she first launched an attack. Her left palm pressed her right shoulder, and her right palm gently raised her head. All the blue lights gathered madly at her right palm, "the water of the North essence, the root of water." with the swing of her right palm, A huge blue river was born with the rumble and tremor. The surging river was like a mountain torrent breaking its banks. It poured down from the sky without any warning, and bombarded the prayer wheel heavily in the roar. The ethereal Taoist Zun frowned slightly. Of course, she knew that this was not a real river, but a huge mana. Even with the barrier of the King Kong mantra, she could clearly feel the power of the surging Milky way, and her heart immediately raised a little worry. Mu Song''s expression was also not relaxed. When he saw the waterstop Lord summoning the prayer wheel, his face had changed. He never thought that this seemingly insignificant immortal Lianyun sect waterstop had the cultivation of Taoist reverence and immortal tools at the same time. In this case, water rhyme may not be able to please. As the Milky Way poured down, waterstop Zun''s face became as calm as an ancient well. She still constantly changed her Dharma and let the prayer wheel in front of her resist the crazy impact of the Milky way. The golden rays shined the sky, and the impact of the Milky way did not make the waterstop stand back half a step. "Cure evil spirits and subdue evil spirits, shake locusts, refine ghosts, and pray for the rotation of heaven." the four phrases deeply shook everyone''s heart like morning bells and evening drums. The sky praying wheel in the air began to rotate slowly under the impact of the Milky way. The golden glow flickered continuously with its rotation. The rotation speed of the sky praying wheel became faster and faster. In a moment, a huge golden vortex was formed. The impact of the Milky way was no longer blocked, but directly sucked into the vortex, The golden vortex formed by the prayer wheel is like a bottomless hole. No matter how big the waves and how violent the impact are raised by the Tianhe River, they are all received by it one by one, without any drift. Misty Dao Zun finally smiled on his face. Waterstop Zun''s treatment made her very satisfied. Waterstop Zun manipulated the prayer wheel and stared at the water rhyme in front of him. Because Tianhe can''t produce any effect and consumes mana, the light of water rhyme body protection has been dimmed a lot. The water rhyme clearly felt that the golden vortex in front of him was like a mountain. He couldn''t breathe. No matter how to urge the mana, he couldn''t cross the thunder pool at all. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she just wanted to put the body of the source of water into the Milky way for the last fight, but she heard the voice of waterstop Zun. "Lord Shuiyun, we belong to the right way. There''s no need to fight to death. This is the holy land of fanxin sect. If we really explode the power of immortal tools, I''m afraid it will have an impact on the holy land. What do you think? We''ll end up in a tie. The previous gambling agreement will be regarded as a joke. When we go back, I''ll teach the disciple a good lesson." Waterstop Zun''s words can be said to have given enough water rhyme face. Shuiyun has practiced for more than 2000 years. Of course, she knows that in this situation, even if she bursts out all the power of the source of water, it is impossible to defeat waterstop Zun. How could she not go down such a good step. With a slight sigh, he said, "Shuiyun offended Shuiyun before. Thank you for your mercy. Let''s withdraw together." the blue and gold lights rose at the same time, and Shuiyun and Shuishui flew back and withdrew 100 meters away. The source of water and the prayer wheel were restored to their original appearance when they were summoned. With the urging of their Dharma, they disappeared into the air. The tension of the sword and crossbow disappeared. The air left a lost water charm and an expressionless waterstop statue. Wu Yun showed a faint smile, waved his hands and said, "the Buddha said it was Sutra. The elder must Bodhi. And all bhikkhus. Bhikuni. Youposai. Youpoyi. All the people in the world are Asura. They are happy to hear what the Buddha said. They believe, accept and implement it. It is my good fortune that the two Taoist friends can end with harmony." the yellow light of the Vajra mantra disappeared and everything returned to normal. With a flash of light, waterstop Zun and Shuiyun successively fell to the ground and stopped the waterway: "Shuiyun sect''s major is advanced and worthy of being one of the five patriarchs of Wuzhao immortal. Waterstop is respectful. If you have the opportunity to exchange more cultivation experience with the patriarch in the future." The ice on Shui Yun''s face thawed a little and sighed: "there''s nothing wrong with the evaluation of sitting on the well and watching the sky. Shui Yun was arrogant before. Please forgive Shui Shuidao Zun. I hope my Wuzhao immortal can form an alliance with your Zong forever in the future." Shui Shuidao Zun''s strong strength has been respected by her. Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "you don''t have to be polite to each other if you don''t fight and don''t know each other. Since you end up in peace, it''s better. In the future, you and I must make more contributions to subduing demons and subduing demons. What do you say, master Musong?" Even if others can''t see it, the wood pine who is familiar with the water rhyme also understands that the contest just now was actually that the water rhyme lost. His face showed a trace of embarrassment. He saluted the misty Taoist Zunwei and said, "what Taoist friends said is." Waterstop Zun suddenly let out a light sigh and said, "where has the boy Hailong gone? He didn''t listen to my instructions and spoke without authorization. I must punish him. It''s good for the two patriarchs of Shuiyun and Musong to explain." The ethereal Taoist Zun smiled and said, "he has already left. His cultivation is too poor to make any contribution to our demon swinging action. When you fought earlier, I told him to return to Lianyun mountain first." Shuiyun said, "waterstop master doesn''t have to punish your door. What he said before is not wrong." Waterstop sighed softly and said, "the patriarch doesn''t know that Hailong is too skinny. He won''t be taboo on any occasion. In the long run, it will have a great impact on the reputation of Lianyun sect. Elder martial sister! You just spoil him too much. Even if he leaves now, I can''t spare him when I go back. If he doesn''t suffer more, he will never understand the truth." Lianshu smiled and said, "in fact, the child is just a little more straightforward, and there is no big mistake. Waterstop Zun, if your family doesn''t like such a disciple, it''s better to let him change to my Buddhism and become an apprentice of my lotus sect." Wu Yun smiled and said, "younger martial sister, you also see that the child has Buddha nature. I have said this proposal in, but misty Taoist Zun will not give up! The child has excellent congenital conditions. If he doesn''t take detours, he will become a wonderful flower of my right path in the future. If he has an opportunity in the future, maybe he will join my Buddhism without you and me doing more." Waterstop Taoist Zun shook his head slightly and said, "I''m afraid the plans of the two patriarchs can''t be realized. My elder martial sister dotes on this little disciple very much. The leader elder martial brother also attaches great importance to him and will not give in." Immortal Tong he smiled and said, "you Taoist friends, you are really interesting. First you fight with each other, and now you rob disciples. I see! Let''s go back to the holy land of Vatican heart sect and continue to discuss our plan to swing demons." Master Wuyun Zong said, "I''m really giving gifts. Please, Taoist friends." Misty Taoist Zun deeply stared at the direction where the sea dragon had left before, and said secretly: whether this period of experience can be good for your cultivation depends on your own. You must return to Lianyun mountain safely! Hailong''s departure made her feel a strong sense of loss. Now she regretted her previous decision. The sea dragon slipped away when the waterstop statue offered a prayer wheel. At that time, everyone''s eyes focused on the two fighting dharmas. No one noticed him even if he had advanced cultivation. With excitement, the sea dragon drove the mana to the limit along the forest path at the foot of the mountain, and sped far away. "Waterstop respects you, an old witch. It''s not so easy to clean up the young master. Wait. When my accomplishments surpass you in the future, I have to let you kneel at my feet and beg for mercy. Damn, those guys'' accomplishments are abnormal enough, and anyone can''t stand staring at me. It seems that I really have to go back to the mountain to practice well. Without strong strength as a backing, I''m always bullied. Alas, it would be nice if that strange elder master would teach me Taoism. Even the fairy sister calls him elder, and his cultivation must be very profound. "While talking to himself, Hailong has run more than ten miles away. In the process of urging the movement of mana, Hailong was surprised to find that although his cultivation level had not been improved, his mana was not as easy to use up as before. His Lingtai was like a warehouse. Just after some mana was consumed, a warm current would flow from the Lingtai to replenish it. He ran for a few hours without feeling tired. Half a day later, the sea dragon was more than 200 miles away from the holy land of Brahman Xinzong. Although he didn''t feel lack of mana, he was a little tired after running for a long time. The sound of gurgling water came not far from the front. The sea dragon was happy and thought that since there was water, there must be fish. In the mountains these days, there are fruits, polygonatum, Polygonum multiflorum and other things every day. Birds have faded out of his mouth. This is just a chance to eat meat. The body moved with what he thought. After several ups and downs, after crossing a small hillside, a small river about five meters wide appeared in front of him. The river is clear to the bottom. With the impact of the stones in the river, the sound of Ding Dong continues to sound very pleasant. Sitting on the ground, Hailong stretched his tired legs and breathed fresh air. He said to himself, "it''s a good place here. There are trees, water and fresh air. Anyway, it''s still early. Take a rest before you go." A faint air flow rose in the body and ran slowly, moistening his body with the breath of the sea dragon. The mental fatigue disappeared after the air whirled around the body for a few weeks. "Wow, the cultivation is so good that you can recover without sleeping. No wonder the masters are closed to practice hard every day." when he put the heaven and earth ring on his hand and recalled the ethereal Taoist priest''s refined temperament, Hailong couldn''t help feeling a little missing in his heart. "Fairy sister seems to be really kind to me. She will give me such precious things. She''s afraid that the old witch will punish me and let me run first. It''s a pity that Xiuzhen''s promotion is so difficult. If I want to have the same level with her, I must ask her to be a wife. Anyway, she won''t be old. If she has such a beautiful wife, she must envy the dead bean sprout No. how can this heaven and earth ring be used? I''ll try it first. "He closed his eyes and slowly urged his magic power to flow to his fingers. He was shocked. He was surprised to find that he felt an empty thing, and a weak suction appeared where the mana flowed in. When he opened his eyes, he saw a circle of cyan halo flashing on the originally dull ring. The sea dragon scratched his head. He still didn''t understand how to use the heaven and earth ring. Suddenly there was a sound of breaking the air behind him. Because he had been playing with little clever for a long time, the sea dragon reacted very quickly. He leaned fiercely and grabbed the flying thing. What came from the broken air was just a leaf. A strange thing happened. When the leaf touched the blue light on the heaven and earth ring, the light rose and the leaf disappeared. Hai Long was stunned for a moment and understood the usage of heaven and earth ring in an instant. Originally, as long as he contacts the light emitted by the ring with what he wants to store, he can put it in. Under the urging of new things, he continued to collect stones and wood on the ground into the heaven and earth ring. The effect was very good. His success again and again strengthened Hai Long''s confidence. After a while, Hailong stopped because he suddenly thought of a question. He looked at the ring and said with a wry smile, "it''s loaded in, but how can I take it out? If the fairy sister knew I loaded a lot of garbage in, I''m afraid she would be angry. Come out, come out, come out." As if he understood what he said, the heaven and earth ring was in full bloom. All the things he had put in earlier appeared in front of him neatly. The control of taking things is actually completed by mind. After experimenting with the usage of heaven and earth ring, Hailong was very excited. "Baby, it''s really a good baby. You don''t have to bring gifts wherever you go in the future. Fairy sister, you''re so kind to me. Alas, you''re a little hungry. Let''s get something delicious first." he hasn''t eaten since leaving lianyunzong. He broke off a branch from the tree beside him, and the sea dragon walked to the clear river with a smile. The clear river provided him with convenience, and the cheerful swimming fish in the river appeared clearly in front of him. Chapter 32 "I plug, I plug, I plug..." Hailong''s hand eye cooperation is excellent. Although his cultivation is nothing in the cultivation world, it is more than enough to deal with these swimming fish. After a while, more than a dozen fish of different sizes had been "poisoned" by him. "Ha ha, it''s a blessing in the mouth this time. They''re all live fish. It''s so fresh!" Hailong has a lot of experience in cutting firewood. In a short time, he has got a lot of flammable branches, built a shelf with two straight branches, washed the fresh fish, removed the scales and internal organs, put one on a clean branch, and prepared his plan of roasting fish. When he put the fish on the rack, he suddenly realized a very serious problem. That is, he has no fire at all. Without seasoning, you can gather goods to eat, but without fire, what about grilled fish? "Damn it, let me work for nothing. I don''t want to eat sashimi like a savage. What can I do? I knew it. I wish I could learn a fire making spell with master six before I came out." "Do you need fire? I can help you." a low voice sounded. The sea dragon felt cold, and a black purple flame rose from the branches in front of him. Although he was very close to the flame, the sea dragon didn''t feel the burning sensation of the flame at all. On the contrary, his whole body was getting colder and colder, as if he were going to freeze into ice. A tall figure sat down beside the sea dragon. He turned the branch with fresh fish on the support and muttered: "Grilled fish looks like a good choice. I haven''t barbecued in the wild for a long time. Boy, don''t you practitioners taboo killing? What do you say that all creatures are equal, but you killed more than a dozen lives today, although they are just fish without any resistance." Looking at the tall figure, Hailong not only couldn''t move his whole body, but also his heart was cold. Because the man in front of him was Bai Yan. To be exact, he should be the devil who turned into Bai Yan, a disciple of Qianhui valley. "Boy, I have some questions to ask you. If you answer neatly, maybe I can leave you a whole body." Bai Yan''s eyes were like the purple black flame in front of him, flashing a strange and evil light. The smile on his face made Hai Long''s heart sink into the valley. He never thought that they met the evil devil just after he left the ethereal Taoist priest. Although the guy who claimed to be the devil in front of him couldn''t beat zhishuizun, he relied on his cultivation ability that could slip away from zhishuizun Look, you can die with only one little finger. The warm air stream that helped the sea dragon recover his strength swam out again. Instead of fighting against the cold and evil energy, it wandered directly to the sea dragon''s heart and protected his internal organs. With the help of this air stream, the sea dragon immediately felt more comfortable, but his body was still unable to move. "White rock" With a wave of his big hand, the sea dragon felt his whole body light, and the cold feeling disappeared in an instant. His whole body was convulsed by the cold just now, and the sea dragon found that he could finally move. Almost without any hesitation, he immediately urged his mana to inject into the star blue ring on his neck. The light flashed, and the gorgeous star blue armor was attached to the sea dragon like crystal. With the protection of the star blue armor Protection, the sea dragon immediately felt a sense of security and said in horror, "you, what are you going to do?" "Baiyan" glanced disdainfully at the star blue armor on the sea dragon, "do you want to compete with me with rotten magic weapons? If you want to suffer less, be honest. Well, the fish is good and smells good." the fish on the support has been covered with a layer of burnt yellow and emits a faint fragrance. Although there is no seasoning, it smells really fragrant. "Baiyan" He picked up the roasted fish and was not afraid of scalding. He stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it. He didn''t even spit out the fishbone. "Yes, yes. The fish tastes interesting. Boy, you can start to answer my question now. If you refuse to answer me a question, or dare to cheat me, I''ll discount your limb until your five limbs are all broken. I''m refining your body with the ghost magic fire and make you cry for three days and nights before you die. If your answer is very satisfactory to me, I''ll give it at last You''re a whole corpse. How about it? Very good conditions. " Hai Long scolded in his heart. What''s the good condition? Whether he answered your question or not, would I still die? Facing this situation for the first time, his heart was full of fear, but his mind was extremely flexible. He knew that the only thing he could rely on now was the only blow given by the strange man to his little iron stick. However, he didn''t know how big the blow was Power can only be used when the opponent''s defense is the lowest. What we should do now is to try our best to defuse the opponent''s wariness and find opportunities for ourselves. Thinking of this, he tried to pretend to be stunned and said, "when you ask me a question, can I ask a question first?" "Bai Yan" said, "do you still want to ask me questions? OK, you ask." Hailong said with a bitter smile, "just now you said that if I didn''t cooperate, I would break my five limbs, but I only have four limbs? Where did the fifth limb come from?" "Bai Yan" hehe laughed, pointed to the lower body of the sea dragon unkindly and said, "it''s your third leg. Now you understand." Feeling Bai Yan''s real eyes, Hailong could not help shaking his whole body and getting cold in his lower body. He scolded secretly: sure enough, this bastard is really an old glass. Wait, once I get the power, I''ll break your fifth limb first. "Well, boy, now start to answer my questions. Are you really a disciple of lianyunzong? Who is the woman who hurt me? Why does she look weak, but she has the cultivation of Taoist reverence?" Hailong said honestly, "I''m really a disciple of lianyunzong. My name is Hailong and the Taoist name is Tan Yu. I''ve just been in school for a few years. The woman who hurt you is really shuistop. The reason why she has such strong strength is that she has hidden her accomplishments before." "Bai Yan" looked at the sea dragon carefully. From the look, the pulse and heart beat of the sea dragon, he really didn''t lie. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "that''s right. As long as you cooperate well, maybe I can let you live." Hailong nodded and bowed and said, "Lord devil, I''m just a disciple of Lianyun sect. Don''t you have Shi identity to kill me? Just ask me. I must know everything and say everything. Please spare my life." "Bai Yan" snorted and said, "Lianyun sect is not very good. Even your spineless disciples accept it. I ask you, why does the water stop woman have such strong magic cultivation? I heard that you Lianyun sect are very weak!" Hailong respectfully said, "that old lady of waterstop is very arrogant. I hate her most. (this is the truth) Lianyun sect has always been at the bottom of the seven orthodox sects. It is precisely for this reason that the ancestors of Lianyun sect selected Shuijing and piaomi to support their cultivation with the strength of the whole sect. You don''t know that many fairy grasses on Lianyun mountain were eaten by them. This time, fanxin sect sent out a spiritual bar to invite Lianyun sect to participate, and the sect leader hurried to the sect like offering treasure They come out. That''s all I know. "Hailong''s words are very sincere. Of course, he knows that the demon in front of him must have the ability to distinguish the true from the false. So when he said these words, he tried to make his brain blank and didn''t think about anything. "Bai Yan" nodded and said, "so it''s true. I don''t know where to get an expert. Hum, damn it. If I didn''t run fast, I''d let the woman succeed. Boy, your cultivation is so low, how could they take you to those important gatherings? Why did they run out alone now?" Hailong said honestly: "Grandmaster piaomi had a good impression of me. They just met me when they were going out of the mountain. They agreed to take me out at my repeated request. In fact, I was just their attendant and worked as a factotum for them. I sneaked out and was forced by the old witch shuistop. I just lost the wood pine of Wuzhao immortal. Shuistop will punish me. Thanks to my fast running, otherwise I won''t be skinned by her. Lianyun sect, I don''t want to go back. Lord devil, why don''t you take me as a disciple? I must be filial to you. " As he spoke, the sea dragon flopped and knelt down. In order to survive from the devil in front of him, he couldn''t care about anything. His heart trembled when he thought of the little Shami who was black and died. "Bai Yan" looked up and down at Hai Long contemptuously and said disdainfully, "you still want to worship the devil as a teacher and don''t pee. People like you can make snacks for the old monsters of the demon sect. Today you can betray Lianyun sect in front of me. Maybe you will change your mind and betray me one day." The strong killing machine floated out, and the cold feeling appeared on the sea dragon again. Hailong waved his hands before his body was frozen and said anxiously, "no, no, how could I betray you? Lianyun sect is not suitable for me at all. I think it''s better to be a devil with my character. As long as you accept me, I will practice hard and will never betray you. Just ask me if you have any questions." "Baiyan" gathered up the killing machine, picked up a well-dressed fish and put it on the shelf again, and said, "what did those bullshit right ways say together? Are they discussing how to deal with our evil ways?" Hai Long nodded and said, "you are so wise and powerful. You are right when you guess. The old monk Wuyun of fanxin sect called on all the orthodox sects to unite against the demon sect, the evil sect and the demon sect. He also said that now the demon sect is too powerful and difficult to deal with, so you must concentrate all your strength." he heard that Shuitou Zun said "white rock" Maybe it belongs to the demon sect, so I said so. Sure enough, his praise has been effective. No one doesn''t like to listen to good words. "Baiyan" said proudly: "they have some knowledge and want to compete with our demon sect, but they are still worse. What are the reactions of other sects?" "We, Lianyun sect, didn''t agree. Before we came, the sect leader told the two ancestors not to get involved in the so-called bullshit right way. The sect leader of Lianhua sect didn''t seem to agree very much. The five Zhao immortals, the full moon flow and the sky flow are very positive. In particular, the five Zhao immortals, the bullshit Musong sect leader, said that they alone could destroy the three evil ways, which is arrogant That''s why I told him to sit tight and watch the sky. That''s why shuistop''s smelly mother wanted to punish me. "He sold all the sects he didn''t like to" Baiyan ", while those who had a good impression were hidden. There was no difference between good and evil in his heart. He thought it would be better if the demon sect could fight with those annoying sects. "Bai Yan" snorted angrily, "those bastards of Wuzhao immortal have killed countless of my fellow disciples. One day I will let them know how powerful they are. They will never surpass and relieve their hatred." Hailong hurriedly said, "yes, yes, you will succeed. How can those bastards of wuzhaoxian compare with you?" "Hey, hey." "Bai Yan" sneered. His fierce eyes scanned the sea dragon from top to bottom and said: "Boy, you don''t have to give me the soup. Anyway, I won''t let you go today. Although you are different from those pretentious guys, you still belong to the right way. When we meet the right way, there is always only one word to kill. For your sake, I''ll give you pleasure and pull out your broken sword to commit suicide." Hailong said with a wry smile: "My seven repair sword was sent by an elder of Lianyun sect. I haven''t been scabbard yet? Another elder told me that my cultivation is not in the cloud level, so I can''t pull it out without authorization, otherwise I can''t control it and will hurt myself. Therefore, it''s just a decoration. I''m going to die. It doesn''t matter how I die. Can you fulfill my little request?" "Bai Yan" looked at the silent appearance of the sea dragon, and a strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart. It seemed that he didn''t hate the boy very much. He said casually: "say it." The sea dragon looked at the dressed fish on the ground and said, "I want to be a full ghost. Please let me eat some fish, OK?" "Bai Yan" said, "is that all?" Hailong nodded silently. "OK, you can bake it yourself. Under my magic fire, the fish will ripen quickly. However, don''t touch the fire with your hands, otherwise your whole body will be burned. It''s a pity that you don''t have Yuanying and Yuanshen, otherwise it''s good to increase the power of my magic weapon." (I''ll pass a chapter before work today. I''m late. Hey. I''ll pass a chapter around 7 pm and finish the two chapters promised last night. Thank you for your support.) Chapter 33 Hailong didn''t speak any more. He went to the fire and handed the cooked fish to Baiyan. He picked up another one and roasted it attentively. After a while, the smell of roast fish began to fill the air. The sea dragon picked up the roasted fish, blew the heat on it first, and then ate it carefully. He ate very seriously and hardly missed every trace of tender meat on the fish. In this way, he roasted eight fish, half of which were given to "Baiyan", and the other half went into his stomach. Patting his stomach, the sea dragon smiled and said, "thank you, sir, I''m full. Being a full ghost is better than a starving ghost. Do it, I won''t resist." then he slowly closed his eyes. Bai Yan was impatient for a long time. Fortunately, the four fish satisfied his appetite. He endured it. Looking at the calm appearance of the sea dragon, he stood up, "boy, remember who killed you after going to hell. My name is mo Kui." he clapped at the top of the sea dragon. In his mind, the sea dragon was just a weak and serious person who had just arrived at the early stage of subduing the tiger. Killing him was no different from strangling an ant. The big hand glittering with blue and black light floated down. Hai Long closed his eyes. He clearly felt that death was constantly approaching him. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Although he closed his eyes, he clearly saw the track of the falling palm of "Baiyan". The whole body has been completely shrouded by the evil force released by "Baiyan", and he can''t even move a finger. However, there was no fear in the sea dragon''s heart. He felt the increasing pressure from his head. "Looking at the track waved under the huge palm, he whispered:" it''s a great deal. " The change suddenly rose, the whole body of the sea dragon was light, and the pressure was gone. Thousands of golden lights suddenly lit up from his arms, and the irresistible huge energy suddenly burst out. At this time, the big hand of "Baiyan" was only three inches away from the top of the sea dragon. "Boom -" the sudden change made "Baiyan" have no chance to resist at all. In the loud noise, his huge body flew out like garbage. After all, he was the devil in the demon sect. At the moment of golden light, he reluctantly urged a body protecting magic weapon he carried. But is the golden light transformed from a small iron bar really so easy to deal with? "Baiyan" is not a Tianshi Taoist statue. His accomplishments are far from comparable to those of Tianshi Taoist Zun, and he was attacked without any omen. There is no magic weapon as powerful as Tianshi to resist, and his results can be imagined. While calling out the word "Qianjun", the sea dragon clearly felt that his whole body released a lot of heat, which was not his own mana, but an unknown power. Countless golden lights gush out of the small iron bar in his arms. Its power is even stronger than last time. What Hailong doesn''t know is that the main reason why the little iron bar exerts greater power is that he absorbs a lot of Buddha Qi in the Brahmin sect. Blood rained all over the sky and fell on the ground, making a sound like drizzle into the earth, and all the pressure disappeared. The sea dragon wiped the cold sweat on his head and stood up. Bursts of heat still came from the little iron bar, which made him feel very comfortable. Before, the most important reason why he asked to eat fish was to calm his heart and put all his mind on grilling and eating fish, so as to keep his mind from revealing flaws. He succeeded, with his intelligence. Hailong didn''t run. He knew that if "Baiyan" had the power to fight again, even if he ran, he couldn''t escape his pursuit. On the contrary, if he has lost the ability to attack, even if he doesn''t run, he can''t help himself. Carefully, he walked step by step to the "white rock" falling 30 meters away. When he saw the image of "white rock", he was surprised. This is no longer white rock, but a real magic Kui. The blow of the little iron rod completely shattered his disguise. In front of the sea dragon was an old man with long green curly hair, which looked very strange. Although his face was covered with wrinkles, it was full of fierce color. His chest collapsed, and his chest was as ragged as a sieve. It was covered with thick blood, and his body was constantly flashing unstable black purple light. Although Mo Kui escaped by hiding, he was also hurt to some extent when the Vatican Xinzong and waterstop Zun faced the enemy. He never thought that the sea dragon could make such a powerful attack. The golden light was full of breath that frightened him, and the mixed energy that completely conquered the magic Qi in his body was constantly raging in his body. The magic Qi in his body was constantly disintegrating under the action of the mixed energy. If he was a lower level than now, his body would have been destroyed when he hit just now. Although he saved his life temporarily with one breath, his sternum had been broken into powder and his inner organs had been badly damaged. At this time, just like when he first saw his sea dragon, he couldn''t even move. Can only desperately urge the evil Qi in the body to compete with the invading mixed energy. Hailong cautiously stood three meters away from Mo Kui. Looking at the blood seeping from the corners of his mouth, he became more and more daring. Hehe smiled and said, "old boy, aren''t you a cow? It''s still in my hands. Damn, thanks to my alertness, otherwise, I''ll really be in your hands today." Mo Kui stared at the dragon with hatred and said hoarsely, "you, cough... Hello... Mean, dignified... Unexpectedly... There will be... Disciples like you. Unexpectedly... Pretending to be a pig... Eating a tiger... Pit me. I didn''t... Expect to fight... Yan every day... Unexpectedly... Let Yan win... Eyes." Hailong snorted coldly. His heart has been depressed since the cultivation of truth. The feeling that any cultivator is stronger than himself is very uncomfortable in his heart. At this time, taking advantage of various opportunities, another enemy much stronger than himself falls in front of him. The happiness in his heart can''t be described in words. As he approached Mo Kui, he said: "What''s the matter with the right way? What''s the matter with the evil way? I don''t care what way it is. It''s best if I can make the enemy succumb at my feet. I''m mean, but if I''m not mean, I''ll only die in your old bastard''s hands. What did you say just now, I''m going to break my five limbs. I''m also a disciple of the right way and will never do that." He kicked Mo Kui''s leg with force. Mo Kui Dun groaned miserably. The uncontrollable airflow in his body surged more and spewed several mouthfuls of blood one after another. "Xiao, Xiao... Zi, let''s discuss... How, today... You let me... A horse, and I... Will never chase after... Investigate your... Behavior today... Day, my hall... Hall... Devil, absolutely... Keep your word... Count." when he saw that Hai Long''s words eased, he suddenly raised the hope of life. The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "let you go? Do you think it''s realistic? The fairy sister once said that it''s necessary to do everything to eliminate evil. Why should I let you go? Yes, I said to keep your five limbs. I just need to break one of your limbs. You old glass, go to hell." then he raised his foot and kicked Mo Kui''s crotch. "Ah -" in the severe pain, the seven orifices spewed blood at the same time. Although the sea dragon''s cultivation was not high, his powerful foot also trampled on his lifeblood that had harmed countless women. He could no longer stop the air flow in his body, and his painful whole body convulsed violently. After all, it was the first time for Hai long to deal with the enemy. He frowned slightly at the bloody appearance of Mo Kui''s seven orifices, and his heart beat a lot faster. "Fuck, you old devil, go to hell." In order not to see Mo Kui anymore, he closed his eyes and clenched his teeth to urge all the mana to his hands. The red blood gossip burst out, and a spiral red light with a diameter of nearly one foot rushed to Mo Kui''s chest without any defense power. A huge blood hole was blown out of Mo Kui''s chest, and his body was shocked out for ten meters. The sea dragon opened his eyes and looked at Mo Kui. His fierce twinkling eyes had lost their look and turned into a gray color. The blood stained the Loess on the ground, and the internal organs were constantly flowing out of the terrible hole in his chest. His lips were constantly buzzing, and his godless eyes were full of resentment. The sea dragon felt a surge in his stomach and couldn''t bear it any longer. He suddenly vomited. Although the sea dragon completely destroyed Mo Kuisheng''s hope with a blow of blood gossip, the big hole in his chest became a vent for the mixed energy of the small iron bar into his body. Before he died, Mo Kui finally recovered a trace of action. Almost without any hesitation, he suddenly bit off his tongue. The purple black light of the canopy suddenly flourished. As soon as Hailong vomited the fish he had eaten in his belly, he found the change of Mo Kui. Looking at his appearance like a fierce ghost, he immediately backed away. Mo Kui''s body floated straight, and the voice of incomparable resentment seemed to come from the sky. "Boy, wait, when I borrow the corpse to be reborn, I will let you taste the bitterness of the world. The demons disintegrate and explode -" "Boom -" The body floating in the air suddenly exploded into a blood mist, and countless blood droplets came to the sea dragon mask. Unfortunately, at this time, Mo Kui had no magic power. The gushing blood was blocked by the blue light emitted by the star blue armor. A black purple ball floated up at a very fast speed around several strange objects and flew away into the distance. The demons of the demon sect disintegrated and disappeared The effect of the right way is almost the same. When there is no way, Mo Kui resolutely chooses this method in order to prevent being destroyed by the sea dragon. His cultivation is really powerful. Even under this situation, he can still absorb several of his most powerful magic weapons around his body with the yuan God. The sea dragon''s heart moved and suddenly remembered the situation when the misty Taoist priest destroyed the three eyed demon. He quickly waved his hand and hit the yuan God of Mo Kui with a red light with the blood eight trigrams. After all, the power of the blood eight trigrams was limited. Although he accurately hit the yuan God, it just blew up a magic weapon without mana protection. The yuan God of Mo Kui successfully fled away. The sea dragon''s ears echoed constantly The resentful voice before the possessed Kui exploded. "It''s careless to let the old bastard run away. Damn it, killing is not fun at all. It''s disgusting. Kill it. Anyway, the old woman said that eliminating evil is doing good, and I didn''t do anything wrong. No, I have to run quickly, otherwise the guy mokui will find a companion, and I don''t have a small iron bar to protect myself." Thinking of this, the sea dragon looked around, identified the direction, floated up and ran north. "EH." as soon as the figure flashed, the sea dragon went back and forth and landed at the place where Mo Kui fell. He returned because he was attracted by a mirror like thing on the ground. Squatting down, he found that it was something almost like a protective mirror on armor. The halo on the silver mirror gave people a feeling of whole body comfort. The sea dragon carefully took out the small iron rod from his arms and tried to touch the mirror. When the small iron rod entered the silver light range, the silver goggle was adsorbed on it with a ding. A gentle energy was introduced into the sea dragon along the small iron rod. His heart beat accelerated because of killing people was calm, and a trace of warmth was flowing between his chest and abdomen. "What is this thing that fell from Mo Kui? Isn''t it a magic weapon? No, no, if it''s a magic weapon, how can it have such comfortable energy, and the small iron bar should repel it. Oh, by the way, waterstop and fairy sister once said that there is a right magic weapon on Mo Kui, and it should also be a good magic weapon. Is that it? My luck That''s great. Anyway, take it first, and then go back to Lianyun sect and ask the strange elder. "Thinking of this, he grabbed the goggle and stuffed it into his arms. As soon as the goggles were in his arms, the sea dragon suddenly felt a tightness in his chest. It was adsorbed on his chest and heart. More huge and soft energy immediately flowed along the heart pulse to his whole body. There was a trace of enlightenment in his mind. The sea dragon subconsciously sat down on the ground, and his mind urged the mana to move with the energy from the heart guard mirror, slowly running around the meridians. (the evening chapter of promise is coming. Welcome to read it.) Chapter 34 This goggle is not an ordinary magic weapon. It is the first of the three immortal weapons in Qianhui Valley and belongs to an elder expert in Qianhui valley. Thousands of years ago, the righteous sect jointly encircled and suppressed the demon sect. The elder of Qianhui Valley fought alone with the leader of the demon sect, Li Tian, with his profound cultivation, but finally died on several Yin and evil magic weapons of Li Tian. This goggle naturally fell into the hands of Li Tian. In order to avenge Taoist friends and get back this immortal weapon, the five patriarchs of Wuzhao immortal jointly launched a powerful Shenxiao Tianlei, and finally defeated the demon sect, but this immortal weapon was never recovered, which was cited as a great hate by Qianhui valley. The devil, Mo Kui, was a capable general under Li Tian. Li Tian sent him to inquire about the alliance of the seven orthodox sects this time. In order to prevent him from revealing his identity, he lent this magic weapon to him temporarily to cover up the smell of the demon sect. Unfortunately, Mo Kui was too impatient and exposed his identity in front of waterstop Taoist priest and misty Taoist priest, resulting in the failure of the task. Unwilling, Mo Kui hid nearby. After a while, he was pleasantly surprised to find the sea dragon. Then he came to inquire about the news. Unexpectedly, he caused himself death. The goggle was also lost when the sea dragon broke his chest with blood gossip. The goggles are the things of the right way. The demon sect can''t exert its real power by virtue of their magic skills. Otherwise, Mo Kui won''t be hurt by the little iron stick attached with divine consciousness. At this time, the goggle came into the arms of Hailong. Attracted by the two Qi of Buddhism and Taoism in his body, he immediately entered the process of recognizing the Lord happily. Long suppressed by the evil sect''s evil power, this goggle immediately released a lot of Fairy Spirit gas under the condition of sudden liberation. The sea dragon took advantage of it. Under the condition of blessing the spirit, he smoothly introduced this fairy spirit gas into his body. People like him who are new to the realm of cultivation have the purest Fairy Spirit gas in fairy tools to help, which is of great benefit to their cultivation in the future. Two days later, a secret nest of the demon sect * *. A tall middle-aged man sat cross legged on a stone platform like an altar, and circles of black and red light constantly radiated around him. "The evil shape appears at the beginning, and all evils gather in my hand." a black crystal ball suddenly appears in front of him. With the huge black and red halo, the color of the crystal ball becomes darker. The light gradually disappeared. The middle-aged man held the crystal ball in his right hand and fell on the ground, slowly raising his head. The man has a firm face and wide shoulders. He is dressed in a strong black suit, with a red cloak behind him. His long hair, half black and half white, is split down on his shoulders on both sides. The breath of terror and danger kept pouring out of him. Two blood red eyes flashed fiercely, as if full of anger. The middle-aged man''s voice was thick with a trace of evil, "Mo Kui, what''s the matter? Who beat you? You almost lost your form and spirit? If I hadn''t stabilized your original God with the soul fixing bead in time, I''m afraid you would have been scared." "Brother Li Tian, you have to avenge my younger brother! If I was beaten like this by those righteous experts, I wouldn''t feel bad. I''m really a loser. That day,..." After listening to Mo Kui''s narration for a long time, the demon sect leader Li TianDun trembled. He fiercely raised the black crystal ball in his hand over the top and shouted angrily: "you waste, you were calculated by a boy at the beginning of subduing the tiger. Let you use it." then he was about to break the crystal in his hand. "Lord, show mercy." a clear voice sounded, and the shadow appeared three meters away from Li Tian''s side. "No time, it''s you. Does he still deserve your plea?" Shadow track: "Lord, calm down first. I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Although it''s said that Mo Kui was calculated carelessly, there must be a rare magic weapon in his hand. Otherwise, it''s impossible to hit Mo Kui heavily in the case of such a big difference in realm. At this time, when our clan is employing people, Mo Kui''s cultivation is not weak. Why must you kill him? Let him commit crimes and meritorious deeds." Li Tian has been practicing for 3000 years. He is still on the top of the Taoist priest and the cloud Buddha when talking about the individual strength. After listening to the flawless explanation of the shadow, he immediately calmed down. The magic Kui in the black crystal ball was too scared to speak, and the human face was full of begging. He gasped heavily and said: "Mo Kui, I''ll let you go this time. You know what to do in the future. Later, let the magic eye take you to find a living man with good qualifications to be reborn. In 100 years, I''ll only give you 100 years. If you can''t recover your original accomplishments in 100 years, you don''t have to see me again." Mo Kui narrowly escaped death and hurriedly said in fear: "thank you for your kindness of not killing. My subordinates will approach and fully assist the leader in the future." Li Tian turned to the shadow and said: "Now we are not strong enough to fight with the right way. You have no time. Tell the five evil owls to find the boy who killed Mo Kui immediately. Be sure to catch him back to me. He should be on the way back to Lianyun sect. You let the five evil owls keep looking for Xicha from fanxin sect and should be able to find his whereabouts. At the same time, step up the training of those captured boys, especially the one Several people with good qualifications. Even if we use the Kaitian Dharma, we should let them quickly complete it in a hundred years. At most, another 500 years will be the moment when we fight back like the right way. " No time said: "Lord, the evil clan and the demon clan have acted frequently recently. Should we warn them?" Li Tianleng snorted and said, "Whoever cares about their life or death, let them go if they are willing to have a hard encounter with the right path. I''m afraid they don''t even know how to die. You should hurry up when you catch the boy. I have a hunch that the boy seems to have an impact on our great cause in the future." "Yes, Lord. Oh, yes. Lord, I don''t know what my subordinates should say. It''s inappropriate." The fierce sky''s eyes flashed red and said, "go ahead. You are my dry daughter. Even my son will be yours in the future. What can''t you say?" Wu had no time to say: "Lord, you are now close to the realm of magic transformation. If you break through this realm, I''m afraid you will be able to respond to magic robbery with your cultivation in 500 years. Look,...." Li Tian raised his hand to stop him from going on and said, "I know my own situation. Even if I want to respond to the magic robbery, I will destroy those hateful right ways first. Especially the villains of Wuzhao immortal, how can I be reconciled if they don''t destroy their form and spirit and never ascend?" I remembered that I was almost destroyed by Shenxiao Tianlei a thousand years ago, The rage in the chest of the fierce sky rises like a crazy squall. The flawless voice was a little more humanized and whispered, "godfather, are you sure you should have been robbed?" Li Tian sighed, shook his head and said: "I''m afraid no one in the world is sure to be robbed, whether it''s my evil way or those pretentious righteous ways. We can only take one step at a time. For example, our demon cultivators have robbed us to become a demon fairy. It seems that there has been no successful example. I''ve lived for thousands of years. I can''t do it at that time. I have to give up my physical body and practice again by using the great method of disintegrating demons. I have nothing else to do What''s wrong? I just hope to take our demon sect to dominate China in my lifetime and completely destroy those so-called righteous guys. Well, do what you should do. " "Yes, Lord." "Oh, by the way, don''t hurt the boy after you catch him. After taking back the magic weapon, bring him to me immediately. I want to see what kind of person can destroy Mo Kui''s body with the cultivation of subduing the tiger. Maybe he is really a talent." "Oh, godfather, do you want to take him for your own use?" "Not necessarily. We''ll see it then. Hum, Mo Kui''s body won''t be destroyed in vain." ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, the sea dragon gradually woke up. The insects, birds and the faint smell of blood constantly stimulated his senses. He rubbed his blurred eyes and said to himself, "where am I?" With the recovery of consciousness, the sea dragon gradually remembered everything before. The blood on the ground had turned purple and black, which was particularly obvious. He subconsciously touched his chest, the goggles were still there, and there was a warm air flow between his heart veins. His whole body strength had an endless feeling. "It seems that this is really a good thing. I don''t know whether the air flow in it helps me improve my realm. Listen to the order and check." with a flash of yellow light, Hailong saw his realm. He was disappointed to find that he was still in the early stage of subduing the tiger. "Shit, it''s so bad. It seems that it''s really not an ordinary difficulty to improve this realm. Anyway, run quickly first. I don''t know. After a few days, if the people of the demon sect come, I''m afraid I''ll lose my five limbs." thinking of this, the sea dragon took back the green and blue armor outside and ran quickly to the north. It was precisely because the sea dragon changed its direction that he temporarily escaped from the pursuit of the demon sect. Not long after he left, the master of the demon sect had rushed to the river. Because there was no trace of the sea dragon and it was very close to the Brahmin sect, they didn''t stop much. They immediately went west along the river to find the whereabouts of the sea dragon. Ten days later. A looming figure kept shuttling through the woods. The complex jungle could not affect his forward speed. This man was in rags. Except for several important parts, most of the rest were scratched into rags by thorns. There were stains on his face, which looked very embarrassed when matched with the growing stubble. For ten days, the sea dragon almost dared not dare to Those who stay at any time have been running to the northwest, picking up lonely paths, drinking some spring water when thirsty, and picking some fruit when hungry. They just keep moving forward with the direction of the sun. In order not to reveal his identity, he included several magic weapons in the heaven and earth ring except blood gossip and the irremovable goggles. What''s strange is that the strange man gave him The little iron stick doesn''t want to enter the ring. As long as the sea dragon touches it with the blue light on the ring, it will suddenly become thicker and longer, which is very magical. And the heaven and earth ring seems to reject it. As soon as it touches the little iron stick, the light on the ring will suddenly dim. Therefore, the little iron stick has become the third magic weapon that can''t be included in the heaven and earth ring. Within ten days, he was thousands of miles away. Originally, he was not familiar with the situation in mainland China. At this time, he didn''t know where he was. Panting on the ground, Hailong took out a fruit picked yesterday, wiped it on his ragged clothes and chewed it. "Shit, now I don''t even know myself. They can''t find me. Hum, when I get to a higher level, I''ll make you bastards kneel on the ground and beg me. Shit, Mo Kui, if you trouble me again in the future, I''ll break your fifth limb." While talking to himself, Hailong couldn''t help showing his anger. These days, in addition to rushing, he has been meditating and meditating. However, no matter how dedicated he is, his accomplishments can''t feel any slight improvement, and he still stays in the state of just entering the early stage of subduing the tiger. Leaning against the tree, the sea dragon closed his eyes, felt the fresh air in the woods and slowly fell asleep. He is really too nervous to run for his life these days. Until now he felt safe, he could not fall asleep. The situation of internal meridians appeared in front of him again. After absorbing the aura in the state of mind protection, the energy originally mixed with yellow and green in his body had become more blue. Although the sea dragon vaguely felt that the three energies were inappropriate together, he didn''t care too much because he didn''t feel uncomfortable and was running away at this time. The three energies are entangled together and move forward slowly. Their energy is almost the same and there is no exclusion from each other. In particular, the injected blue air flow is extremely friendly with the Tianxin decisive cyan air flow of sea dragon cultivation. The two energies are entangled together and seem to be convertible to each other. In the three energy cycles, the sea dragon can feel that the blue energy represented by tianxinjue will absorb the aura between heaven and earth with his own urging, while the blue air flow will absorb some inexplicable energy through the goggles, and the Yellow air flow will directly absorb the Buddha Qi from the small iron bar. The three air flows absorb different energy at the same time, although they do not grow, But it makes the understanding in the sea dragon''s heart more and more clear. The impurities in his body have been removed. Under the action of three kinds of energy, his bone meridians have changed to a certain extent. "Rustle, rustle." the slight noise awakened Hailong from his cultivation. He opened his eyes and two cold lights flashed like cold electricity. The back is attached to the tree. His body moves up gently without making a sound. Almost in the blink of an eye, he has come to the lush place on the tree. In the control of mind, he concentrated the mana of three different attributes on his hand and was ready to use blood gossip at any time. At the same time, the other hand took out the magic dragon from the heaven and earth ring, and his eyes fixed on the direction of the sound. (the last chapter of today is coming, and two chapters will be updated tomorrow. Thank you for your support) Chapter 35 "Sister, we have almost enough firewood. It''s getting late. Go back. Dad said to cook rice for us at noon. I haven''t eaten white and fragrant rice for a long time. I''m so hungry!" the childish voice sounded, and the sea dragon couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Of course he didn''t know who came, but it was certain from the voice, Not the one who came to catch him. Another voice that sounded more mature said, "little sister, you ate three big sweet potatoes in the morning. Now where are you hungry? It''s obviously greedy." "Hee hee, my sister knows me best. Let''s go back, OK? I really want to eat rice! If Uncle Li hadn''t sent rice yesterday, I don''t know how many days it would take to eat it." "OK, OK. Firewood and are almost enough. Let''s go back now. Since you like it so much, my sister will give you her share at noon. I''ll just have sweet potatoes." "No, where do I eat so much? My father always said that my sister should eat more now when she is growing up. Our village is so poor. Look at Li village, most people can eat rice and steamed bread every day. It is much better than us." as the sound approached, two slender figures, one tall and one short, appeared in the sight of Hai long. Listening to the conversation between the two sisters, Hailong couldn''t help thinking of his time with Zhang Hao. His village was also very poor. The same situation had happened. Isn''t the relationship between himself and Zhang Hao like this pair of sisters? Bean sprout! How are you now? This time I will go back to lianyunzong and see you. At this time, the two little sisters have arrived Under the tree where the sea dragon is located. Their faces are not very good, slightly yellow, obviously because of long-term malnutrition. But their faces do not affect their beautiful appearance. Their sister is about 13 or 4 years old, and their sister is about 10 years old. Both of them carry firewood bundles that are out of proportion to their body shape. Looking at their appearance, the sea dragon''s heart is sour for no reason. Floating down, the sea dragon stood in front of the little sisters the next moment. His appearance immediately startled the two sisters. With a cry of surprise, they retreated again and again. Because there was heavy firewood and on their backs, they immediately fell together. The sister protected her sister in her arms and looked at the sea dragon tremblingly. Hai Long tried his best to soften his expression and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad man. Just now I slept in the tree and saw you carrying such heavy firewood and, just trying to help you." obviously, the two sisters didn''t believe him very much. The sister said in horror: "You, don''t come here. Uncle, we have no money and no food. Just let us go. If you want, give you all these firewood and. If you want to..., I, I''d like to talk to you. My sister is still young, so let her go." The sea dragon listens to this "elder sister" words, can''t help but be slightly stunned, and a strange feeling rises in his heart. He knows that the sisters have regarded him as a robber. "How do you know so much? It seems that you are still very young! I''m really not a bad person, and I won''t hurt you. Otherwise, why should I talk nonsense with you? Isn''t it?" The elder sister murmured, "I''m sixteen years old. I''m not young. My younger sister is thirteen years old. We''re just slim. Don''t lie to us. There are bad people who admit that they are bad people. Parents often say that they must not trust outsiders." their eyes flickered with vigilance. They were ready to run away at any time. Seeing that it was hard for the two sisters to believe themselves, Hailong had to sit on the ground reluctantly, touched his beard under his jaw and said with a bitter smile, "if you don''t believe it, don''t believe it. But don''t call me uncle. I''m only 18 years old, which is nothing bigger than you. My name is Hailong. What about you?" The sisters looked at the sea dragon sitting on the ground. It seemed that there was no threat to them. They couldn''t help being brave. They took off the firewood and behind them. My sister said timidly, "my name is Yuhua. This is my sister''s jade vase. Are you really only 18 years old? But how did your clothes break like this? Did you meet a robber?" The girl in the village couldn''t help but feel pity after seeing the dress of Hailong. The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said, "yes! I met a group of powerful robbers. They chased me for a long time and finally got rid of them." Yuping poked her head out of her sister''s arms and said, "then you''re really poor! Come home with us. We have rice today. Will you share some of your own?" Yuhua was obviously more wary. She pulled her sister and whispered, "Ping''er, don''t talk nonsense. We can''t take outsiders home casually. What if he is a bad person? Who knows if what he said is true." when Hailong looked at them, a trace of warmth rose in his heart. Yuping''s words full of childishness and kindness made him feel homesick. He sighed and said: "It''s late, you should go home too. Come on, or your parents will worry. You don''t have to doubt me. I''ll just sit here. Bye, lovely sisters." he also waved to the Yuhua sisters. Yuhua looked at Hai Long''s sincere face and murmured, "are you really not a bad person? Otherwise, why don''t you go back to the village with us. My father is the village head. If he says you''re not a bad person, the village can take you in." Hailong had already been annoyed by the rags and dirt on his body. Besides, he also wanted to go to the village where the two girls lived and find out how they felt before. So he stood up and smiled and said, "well, if your father thinks I''m a bad man, I''ll leave immediately and won''t give you any trouble." With that, Hailong went to the Yuhua sisters, bent over and carried their firewood and on his shoulder. "It''s bad for girls to carry so many things. It will affect their physical development." Yuhua protested, "No. although I''m thin, I have strength. Ordinary boys are no better than me. Our village is very close to here. Let''s go quickly." Under the leadership of the Yuhua sisters, Hailong followed them through the woods to a small mountain village. This small village was built in Yilin. All kinds of vegetation are planted around the village. The village is very small. It looks like there are only a hundred families. Their clothes can''t be described as simple. Most of them are patches. Obviously, this is a very barren place. Of course, compared with the hundred shirts of Hailong, the dress of these villagers is luxurious. The appearance of Hailong, an outsider, immediately attracted the attention of the villagers. As soon as he entered the village, more than a dozen strong male villagers surrounded him. They looked at the sea dragon with a very unfriendly look. "Who are you? Why did you come to our jade village? Yuhua, did you bring him?" Although Yuhua was young, he had a fierce temper. He said with his hands on his hips, "so what? He was a man in distress and robbed by robbers. I thought he was poor and brought him back." A young man in his twenties said, "is he pitiful? Even if he is pitiful, we can''t take him in! Yuhua, don''t forget that even our villagers don''t have enough to eat. If there are so many living people, there will be one more mouth. The food in our village is uniformly distributed. If there is one more, everyone should eat less. Where can we still have the strength to work?" Yuhua angrily said, "Yusha, you selfish villain, you know yourself. Although he is an outsider, you can''t let him starve to death in the woods." During the quarrel, a middle-aged man came over with several villagers. The middle-aged man looked a little old, and his eyebrows were somewhat similar to those of the Yuhua sisters. Hailong knows that this should be the father of the Yuhua sisters and the village head here. Sure enough, as the middle-aged man approached, the young male villagers made way. The young man named Yu Sha robbed him and said, "village head, Yuhua doesn''t know where to bring back a savage. He said he was robbed by robbers. He doesn''t look like a good man! You can''t take him in." The village head glanced at Yu Sha and strode to the sea dragon. The sea dragon was nearly one meter eight, higher than the village head. He smiled and said, "Hello, village head, my name is sea dragon." Village head Yu querque looked at Hailong up and down, and was surprised. Although the man''s clothes were shabby on the surface, he showed a strange temperament, which was like looking up at a high mountain. Yu querque knew that the man in front of him must be extraordinary and frowned: "Our Jade Village will never take in people of unknown origin. Please leave. Yusha, go and bring a bag of sweet potatoes to this brother." Yusha YILENG said, "village head, our food is also very limited! Summer seeds have just been allocated to the field, and it will take a long time to mature." Jade mistletoe stared and said, "if I ask you to go, you''ll go. Where''s so much nonsense? You''re the village head, and I''m the village head?" The look on Yu Sha''s face fluctuated for a moment, and then he went reluctantly. Hai Long put the firewood and on his back on the ground. Since their father appeared, the Yuhua sisters dared not say anything and stood aside with their heads bowed. Hai Long looked at these poor villagers, and there was no trace of blame in his heart. They refused to take in themselves. What was in front of him was more than that small village in the western border What a likeness! The same dilapidated, the same desolate, and the same simplicity. Looking up, the sea dragon looked at the jade mistletoe and said: "Village head, I don''t need sweet potatoes. I still have some food with me. However, the clothes are too worn. Can you let me wash and provide me with clean clothes? Of course, I won''t ask you for anything in vain. I can exchange some food." Jade mistletoe thought for a moment and nodded, "well, there''s no need to exchange anything. However, you should leave us immediately after grooming. Yuhua, go and get a set of my clothes for this brother." Yuhua reluctantly glanced at Hailong, agreed, and turned to run to the depths of the village. Led by YuQue, Hailong followed him to a small river on the other side of the village. The clear river was like the one when Hailong met Mo Kui. The sound of gurgling like a silver bell gave people a feeling of relaxed and happy. After a while, Yuhua had brought a set of cloth clothes and rushed over. YuQue led the male villagers to surround the sea dragon in the center and let him wash in the river, while the Yuhua sisters stayed outside and waited. As the dirt on the sea dragon gradually disappeared, the surprised color in YuQue''s eyes became more and more prosperous. The silver goggles on the sea dragon''s chest made him feel shocked The jade corpse showed a greedy color. The skin of the sea dragon was bright and lustrous, without the cover of dirt, and its strong body looked very strange under the sunlight. "Well, it''s really comfortable to take a bath. Village head, thank you." after changing into dry clothes, Hailong felt relaxed. He combed his black and thick hair behind his head and walked to the village head yuquerque. As soon as Hailong finished washing, the Yuhua sisters couldn''t wait to squeeze into the crowd. At the beginning, Hailong said he was 18 years old, and they all wanted to verify it. YuQue said, "little brother, you are so young. I''m really out of my sight. Take this bag of sweet potatoes and eat it on the way. I''m really sorry. There''s only these we can provide in Yucun." Hai Long shook his head and said, "no, village head, I can''t. I''m satisfied that I can take a bath and change clothes. I have my own way to eat. I can''t take this suit for nothing. Let me help you catch some fish and eat. Why don''t you fish when you guard such a river?" Jade mistletoe sighed and said, "little brother, I''m not afraid of your jokes. We''re really poor here, and we''re inland. The price of fishing nets is amazing, which is not affordable. The river doesn''t look wide, but the river is very wide and fast. It''s difficult to catch fish without fishing nets." (another chapter will be uploaded tonight.) Chapter 36 "Wow, brother, you are really so young!" the young jade vase couldn''t help crying out when she saw the jade like appearance of the sea dragon, and the jade was also a little stunned. The sea dragon smiled and said, "I didn''t lie to you. I said, I''m not a bad person! Village head, your village looks like there are 100 families, so I''ll shoot 100 fish for you." with that, before jade Quercus stops, the sea dragon has floated up and landed directly above the middle of the river. Under the action of magic power, he just floats on the water with the help of the buoyancy of the water. The escape career these days makes Hailong''s control over mana much stronger than before. Although his mana is not much, it seems to be endless. Under his deliberate urging, the blood gossip on his hand lit up, the sea dragon shouted, and a red light with a diameter of nearly one foot suddenly rushed to the upstream river. With a bang, a column of water two or three feet high splashed on the river. Many fresh fish in the river were stunned by the magic power of blood gossip. The sea dragon was light on the river and rushed towards the water column. His figure flickered like an illusion. One after another stunned fish were thrown ashore by him. Under the stunned gaze of the villagers led by jade Quercus, almost in the blink of an eye, a small pile of still alive fish had been piled up on the shore, a lot more than a hundred. As soon as the figure flashed, the sea dragon fell on the river bank and looked at his achievements with satisfaction. It''s good to have magic power. It''s a mistake for the six masters not to go down the mountain. It''s a lot less fun in life. "Eh, what are you doing in a daze? If you don''t catch all the fish quickly, it''s not fresh if you don''t die. Look at you yellow and skinny one by one, drink some fish soup." in the voice of the sea dragon, Yu querque and others woke up like a dream. Their faces all hung a strange expression, staring at the sea dragon as if they had found a new world, which made him uncomfortable. Hai Long said to himself, I''d better get out of here. It shows the power of magic. I''m afraid these villagers will regard themselves as gods. Thinking of this, he just wanted to fly away, but heard a hoarse voice, "who dares to take my fish and grandchildren? Have you lived enough?" the sea dragon was stunned and clearly felt an evil spirit coming from the river. Looking closely, I saw that the originally turbulent River stopped flowing. In the middle of the river, a huge vortex was gradually formed. The sea dragon smiled bitterly. It won''t be so unlucky. It''s just that you can meet monsters when you catch a few fish. He didn''t run because there were so many villagers here. More importantly, the oppression of the evil spirit from the river was not strong, which was far from being compared with the strength of Mo Kui at the beginning. To be cautious, the sea dragon quickly took out the magic dragon and star blue ring from the heaven and earth ring. The blue light flashed, and the blue armor had been put on him. He turned back and shouted to the villagers, "take these fish back to the village quickly. There are monsters here." as he said, he controlled the magic dragon to float around his body, took out the mysterious little iron rod, and touched the light on the heaven and earth ring. The small iron rod suddenly turned into a chicken egg two meters long and thin. After all, YuQue is the head of a village. Although he has never seen anything in the world, he also knows that he and the villagers should not stay here. He quickly took off his coat, packed the fish with the villagers and ran to the village. Although he and the villagers left, they forgot two people: the Yuhua sisters. The sisters were already stunned by the magical performance of Hailong. At this time, when I saw the dragon''s divine dress, I couldn''t help showing my worship eyes. Although he stepped back, he didn''t go far. The sea dragon put all his mind on the vortex, and the blood gossip in his left hand was full of mana. Just then, with a bang, a big fish head came out of the vortex, and a pair of red fierce eyes stared at the sea dragon. When he saw the frightening dress of the sea dragon, he couldn''t help but be slightly surprised and spit out: "boy, why did you take my fish and grandchildren?" The sea dragon saw that the big fish''s voice was a little relaxed. He was very happy. He knew that the cultivation of the monster in front of him was not very high. He looked like a fairy and said calmly, "Wu, the fish monster. This is a place where human beings live together. You have been hiding here for a long time to absorb the essence of human beings. Today is the time when you die." he said, pointing to the little iron bar in his hand, The white phantom dragon suddenly increased in size and became a three meter long white dragon with teeth and claws, rushing towards the big fish. The huge sense of oppression immediately separated the river, revealing the strong body of the strange fish. Prompted by the sense of oppression, the strange fish immediately felt frightened and cried out, "forgive me, forgive me!" the white magic dragon circled in the air, floating above the head of the big fish without attack. The Sea Dragon said with awe inspiring dignity, "do you have anything else to say? I''m a disciple of Lianyun sect. I''m passing by here today to kill the people here." although he said well, his body was trembling slightly. The use of magic dragon is extremely mana consuming. Even a person of cultivation in infancy can''t use it smoothly, At this time, the consumption of Hailong was close to the limit. If it weren''t for the Fairy Spirit coming from the goggles on his chest, he would have been unable to hold on. The strange fish lamented: "Shangxian Mingjian, the small one is just an ordinary fish. I have practiced for a hundred years again. I just became fine and was able to spit out people''s words not long ago. I only have my own cultivation and absorbed the aura in the water. Today''s cultivation really didn''t hurt the people here! Shangxian, please forgive my life. It''s not easy to achieve this after a hundred years of hard cultivation!" The sea dragon''s face eased a little. He barely controlled his legs so that the shape of the chaff was not too large. With a wave, he took back the magic dragon. He really couldn''t hold on. The little iron rod clubbed to the ground and made a bang. With the power of the iron rod, he supported his body and said to the fish: "Well, you''re really not evil. I''ll spare your life today. However, if I know you dare to harm the world, be careful of your fish head. Life in the village here is very hard. From today on, you send hundreds of fresh fish ashore every other day, even if you take care of the village." The fish monster was slightly stunned and said, "immortal, aren''t you people who cultivate truth the most afraid of killing? Although there are many fish seeds and grandchildren, but..." The sea dragon stopped drinking and said, "it''s nothing good. Although I taboo killing, I can''t watch the villagers starve to death. Do as I say, and all the sins will be borne by me alone." The strange fish looked at the righteous sea dragon. For his name, he had to nod helplessly and said, "please respect the instructions of the immortal." The sea dragon snorted with satisfaction and said, "well, you go. Practice well in the future. As long as you don''t influence human beings and participate in the evil demon sect, one day you will be able to prove the road." the strange fish was stunned by the sea dragon. He was willing to let go of himself, quickly thanked him and disappeared in the water. Hai Long was greatly relieved. He felt the danger of lack for the first time since several abnormal Manas in his body were mixed. When he used the magic dragon just now, he obviously felt that the energy extracted by the magic dragon was much faster than the energy generated by his circulation. He didn''t know whether the magic Dragon could beat the strange fish. With his current mana, there was only one at most Once the power of a blow fails, it can only be a mermaid. In fact, the mermaid is afraid that he is reasonable. The monster who has just been trained into a spirit is just like a beginner. Moreover, the mermaid has no magic tools. Even if the sea dragon uses blood gossip, it can''t pay for it. It''s just that the sea dragon is used to powerful people and will inevitably be nervous when encountering it Now, whether it''s the sea dragon or the fish spirit plunged into the deep water, I''m secretly glad. Under the deliberate urging of the sea dragon, the mana in his body circulates rapidly and recovers a trace of mana, and his spirit is much better. He takes a breath and just wants to leave, but two crisp voices sound beside him, "Shangxian, please accept us as disciples." Hailong was stunned and looked around. She saw the Yuhua sisters kneeling beside him respectfully and looking at him respectfully. This scene was very similar to that when she went to Lianyun mountain. At that time, didn''t she and Zhang Hao also want to worship all the masters as teachers? The disappointment on Zhang Hao''s face constantly appeared in his mind when he left, and Hailong had been unconscious I''m crazy. Yuhua said tentatively, "master, will you accept us? We didn''t know you were an immortal before and said a lot of disrespectful words. Don''t be angry! Master, please accept us. My sister and I can bear hardships and will be filial to you. No matter what you let us do, we will never complain." She is a very clever little girl. The poor life in the mountain village has cast her resolute character. Just now, when he saw that the sea dragon magically subdued the fish essence, she knew that her chance had come. Such a chance may only happen once in her life. At present, she immediately took some ignorant sister and knelt down in front of the sea dragon, pleading bitterly. Hailong regained his mind and looked at the sisters in front of him. He couldn''t help but feel vanity. Although he was very smart, he had directly slept for three years since he was 14 years old. Now most of his mind still stayed at that time. He thought to himself that if he accepted the sisters as disciples, he would no longer be the lowest disciple of Lianyun sect. In the future, he would have disciple clothes and life would be very interesting Yes. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help nodding slowly. Yuhua was overjoyed, immediately seized the opportunity, took his sister and respectfully knocked three times at the sea dragon, saying, "see you, master." Hailong regretted that he was still avoiding the pursuit of the demon sect. The Yuhua sisters are just the most common little girls. If you take them, it will greatly affect your forward speed. In this way, it is not only possible to expose them, but also have a great impact on your forward speed. With a bitter smile, he said: "Don''t call me master first. I don''t want to accept you as disciples. Hurry, get up first." he said and hurriedly helped the two sisters Yuhua up. Yuhua''s eyes turned red. She wanted to kneel down again, but she couldn''t compete with the strength of the sea dragon. She had to sob: "master, do you despise us? We are really poor people who have never seen anything in the world, but I really want to worship you as a teacher! Please, promise me, let me follow you, and I promise to obey everything. Please..." In Yuhua''s weeping voice, the village head YuQue has taken the villagers out. Although they were far away just now, the "divine power" shown by the sea dragon deeply shocked their hearts. In particular, the white dragon turned out out out of thin air made them think that the sea dragon was the God of heaven. YuQue knelt down with the people and said piously: "Daxian, thank you for expelling the monsters for us. We thank you on behalf of the villagers. Please forgive us for our previous disrespect." Hailong couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said: "Don''t do that. Actually, I didn''t do anything. However, you can have fish to eat in the future. Every other day, you can wait by the river. At that time, the fish essence in the river will send hundreds of fresh fish. With these fish, your life will be better in the future. Yuhua, I''m really sorry, I can''t take you as an apprentice now. I''m not an immortal, just a fairy It''s just the most ordinary cultivator. If you really want to follow my path, I can give you some advice. First, it takes a long time to cultivate truth. I''m afraid you can''t meet your relatives again in this life. Second, it requires perseverance and never give up halfway. If you can do these two points, you can go to the West in November this year Wait outside Lianyun mountain in the area. My sect, Lianyun sect, is right there. It''s up to you to grasp the opportunity. I''m sorry, I''ll leave first. "After that, he put his magic power slightly outside, shook his jade aside, floated up, turned into a wisp of virtual shadow and disappeared in the sight of everyone. (here comes the last chapter of today) Chapter 37 Yuhua stood where she was. Hailong''s departure filled her heart with loss. However, she had deeply remembered every word that Hailong said before leaving. She turned her head to look at her sister and secretly vowed that no matter how hard it was, she must find the Lianyun mountain in November. Far away from the mountain village, Hailong settled down. Thinking of the catch of Yuhua just now, he couldn''t help but be afraid for a while. He thought to himself that it would be better to show his skills in front of people in the future. Otherwise, I''m afraid the same situation will happen again. However, it seems that this cultivation is not good for nothing. At least, the fish spirit bluffed is stunned. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling proud. Looking up at the sun in the sky, he spread out his body and continued on the road. It was not easy to change into clean clothes. Although there were patches on them, Hailong still cherished them and was much more careful in moving forward. Half a day later, at his full speed, he had driven 200 miles, and a towering city appeared in front of him. This was the first time Hailong saw the city, and he couldn''t help but be a little stunned. As a child, he and Zhang Hao often dreamed of developing in big cities in the future. In this chance, I finally came to the dream outside the city, and I couldn''t help but feel like another world. The big city in front of us is about 30 meters high, with banners waving at the head of the city, and teams of soldiers patrolling back and forth. Below, the city gate seven or eight meters high is wide open, and many civilians are busy. At the city gate, there are about 30 garrisons standing on both sides. They often check the past business trips. The sea dragon brushed the dust off his body and swaggered towards the city gate. Now his heart is full of excitement. He really wants to see what the city looks like. "Stop." as soon as he came to the gate, Hai Long was stopped by the guards. A man came up and looked at him suspiciously. He said, "where are you from? What are you doing in our Tongyuan city?" Hai Long was stunned and looked at the soldier in front of him, who was much taller than himself. He said: "I''m from the western regions. I went to the Central Plains to do business. When things are finished, I''ll naturally return to the western regions. I''m just passing by here. Elder brother, how far is it from the western regions?" The soldier glanced up and down at him and said with some disdain: "it''s an alien. No wonder it looks rustic. It''s far from your western regions. It''s thousands of miles to the West. Remember, don''t make trouble in the city, otherwise, don''t blame us for being unkind, okay?" Hailong pretended to be servile and agreed. The soldiers let him go and let him enter the Tongyuan city. Hailong was in a good mood. He didn''t care about the soldiers'' contempt and disdain, and quickly walked into the city he had been longing for for for for for a long time. As soon as he entered the city, Hailong was startled by the noise in the city. The wide street was full of all kinds of people on both sides The shop sells a wide range of goods. Some young people like clerks keep making arrangements in front of their shop to attract guests. "A lot of people! I''ve never seen so many people before, and I''m worthy of being a big city. Tongyuan city? What country does Tongyuan city belong to? No, I''ll ask someone." thinking, he walked to a roadside shop, and the clerk outside the shop was shouting, "come and see! We have all kinds of precious medicinal materials. We have them for nourishing and health preservation. Let''s choose some!" Originally, this is a medicine shop. Hailong came forward and said, "brother, I want to ask you something." The waiter glanced at Hailong, looked at his patch, left his mouth, as if he hadn''t heard his greeting, and continued to sell. Some people in gorgeous clothes came to the door of the shop, he immediately gathered up and enthusiastically introduced all kinds of drugs in their shop. Hailong was stunned and asked the same question again, but the waiter still ignored him ¡£ His anger gradually rose. The Sea Dragon said angrily, "are you deaf? Can''t you hear me when I call you?" The man turned around fiercely and said angrily, "don''t shout what the fuck. Don''t affect me to greet guests. Don''t take a bath. Just take care of yourself. You''re so poor that you don''t deserve to ask me. Go away, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." Hai Long''s left hand tightened. In the case of anger and anger, he almost inspired the power of blood gossip. He took a deep breath and barely suppressed his anger. He said faintly: "it''s a dog''s eye. How do you know I won''t buy things in your shop and look down on people? I have to go in and buy some today." then he strode into the medicine shop. The guy was stunned and hurried to catch up, but Hailong walked very fast. When he caught up, he had entered the shop. The shop was very large. There were a circle of counters around. Behind the counter, four or five girls were entertaining guests. All the positions near the wall were high medicine cabinets with various labels on them. "Stop, you boy, get out of here. This is not where you should come." as soon as the man grabbed Hai Long''s skirt, he wanted to pull it out. Hai long stood there with a cold flash in his eyes and his magic power was flowing. He gently shook the man aside with his right hand. The man stumbled and nearly fell down. He immediately hit him up and scolded angrily: "X you x, your boy is here to find fault, isn''t he?" he shook his fist and began to fight the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s little patience has long been worn out. He was trying to teach him a lesson, but he heard an old voice say, "what''s the matter, little three? Do you want to do it here?" Hearing this sound, the man immediately became honest and said with a quick smile, "shopkeeper Li, I, I just want to pull this boy out." The man called shopkeeper Li is an old man in his 60s. He is wearing a clean thick robe. He doesn''t know when he has stood in the counter. He snorted and said, "what are you talking about? As long as there are guests coming to the door, how can we drive them out? Don''t you understand the truth that the door is a guest? Even if people don''t buy things, it''s the same. Go out and continue to shout." under the authority of the shopkeeper, the waiter xiaosaner had to stare at Hailong with hatred and continue to go out to do his big business. Shopkeeper Li''s words won the favor of all guests, including Hailong. The guests who were shopping were all smiling. Shopkeeper Li said kindly to Hailong, "little brother, what do you want to buy? Can I help you? The drugs here are absolutely genuine. Of course, the corresponding price will be higher." Hailong was stunned. He just wanted to ask the way before. He was just angry when he entered the medicine shop. At this time, he scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "actually, I''m not here to buy things." shopkeeper Li smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t buy. Just look around. If you need anything, just tell our service personnel." Hai Long suddenly remembered something and said, "shopkeeper Li, thank you for helping me out just now. Do you accept medicinal materials here? I just want to sell some medicinal materials." Shopkeeper Li was stunned and said with a smile, "there''s no reason why we don''t accept medicinal materials when we open the medicine shop. Little brother, you might as well show me what medicinal materials you have. I''ve been here for decades and still have some eyes for understanding medicine." Hailong nodded and reached into his arms. The heaven and earth ring in his hand led to a piece of Polygonatum. He was hungry in the mountain not long ago, So I picked it to satisfy my hunger. "It''s not a good medicine, it''s just a little Polygonatum." he said and handed the palm sized Polygonatum that had just been taken out. Polygonatum is a very common medicinal material. Ordinary Polygonatum is cheap, so shopkeeper Li didn''t care much. Especially when he saw that there was only a small piece of sea dragon, he shook his head secretly. A faint aroma came from the crystal clear yellow essence. Shopkeeper Li''s fierce eyes lit up and sent the Yellow essence to his eyes, startled and made a sound. "This, this is not ordinary Polygonatum!" Hailong was stunned. Huang Jing was taught by his masters. He picked it in the mountains because it looked similar to that in Lianyun mountains. Now he came to the city and had no money. Here is a medicine shop, so he thought of selling some Huang Jing in exchange for some silver flowers. He was very clever. When shopkeeper Li said that it was not an ordinary yellow essence, he immediately hit the snake on the stick and said proudly, "of course it is not an ordinary yellow essence, shopkeeper Li, you should look carefully!" Shopkeeper Li, like holding a treasure, looked carefully at the Yellow essence in his hand. His old body had trembled slightly. The guests also smelled the fragrance of Huangjing and couldn''t help gathering. Most of them are long-term guests of this medicine hall, including rich businessmen. Of course, they know what a precious medicinal material means. It is definitely a good product that can prolong life! Shopkeeper Li looked at Huang Jing and muttered: "This, this is the essence of the emperor, this is the essence of the emperor! You all see, it is so crystal clear and contains hundreds of dark patterns. It is the best of the essence of the Yellow Emperor - the essence of the emperor. I mean the emperor of the emperor. This piece of essence of the Yellow Emperor has almost the same effect as the Millennium ginseng. Moreover, it has a mild medicine and is easier to absorb. It is really a rare treasure." After listening to shopkeeper Li''s words, the guests immediately screamed. One of the chubby guests gathered around Hailong and said with a smile: "little brother, I think you can sell me the quick emperor essence. You can drive how much it is." The merchant has always been very shrewd. Of course, he knows that if this imperial essence is bought by the medicine shop and then sold, I''m afraid the price will rise a lot. Hailong looks like a hairy boy. It''s much cheaper to buy it from him. Many people have the same wishful thinking. As soon as he heard the merchant''s words, they immediately surrounded Hailong and said they want to buy this imperial essence. Hai Long disguised his excitement and neither agreed nor rejected it. He just looked at the imperial essence in the hands of shopkeeper Li. Shopkeeper Li was already anxious when he heard these guests'' words and hurried to say: "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for your support to our medicine shop all the time. However, after all, I promised this little brother to buy this imperial essence first, and I''m going to keep it for my own use. Please don''t argue. Thank you. I thank you." Of course, the guests knew the position of shopkeeper Li in the pharmaceutical industry of Tongyuan city. As soon as he said he wanted to use it for his own use, the voice of competition suddenly became more prosperous. "Stop." the sea dragon didn''t sound very loud. His voice rang in everyone''s ears. All the noise disappeared almost at the same time, and everyone couldn''t help but focus on him. The sea dragon smiled and said happily: "Please listen to me, everyone. Before that, when the guy embarrassed me, shopkeeper Li relieved me of my dilemma. Later, he said he was willing to buy the medicine I brought. I must sell this Polygonatum to him. For everyone, I can only say I''m sorry. Shopkeeper Li, let''s do it. Make an offer. Based on your familiarity with medicine, I believe your price It must be very fair. As long as you open it, I will never make a counter-offer. If I dig up Huangjing again in the future, I will give you priority at the same price. How about? " Shopkeeper Li knew that his family background was far inferior to those rich businessmen. He thought he had no hope, but he didn''t expect Hailong to say so. He was overjoyed and said gratefully: "little brother, you really believe in others. Don''t worry, the price old man offered you is absolutely fair. Well, 100000 Liang, 100000 liang of silver. This is the price of two thousand year old ginseng." Although Hailong knew that the imperial essence must be worth a lot of money, he didn''t expect so much. He said with emotion: "well, it''s a deal. This yellow essence is yours." When the guests around saw that Hailong had sold the emperor''s essence, they immediately dispersed with a sigh. Shopkeeper Li hurriedly said: "Dear guests, please don''t be disappointed. Although I''m going to keep this imperial essence for my own use, I used to get a prescription that can refine a kind of rejuvenation pill based on the imperial essence and combined with a variety of valuable medicinal materials. This rejuvenation pill has the effect of maintaining beauty and health. This yellow essence is enough to refine dozens of pills. The so-called seeker has a share. At that time, I will sell you one pill at the cost price What do you think? "After hearing this, the guests were in a mood and thanked shopkeeper Li one after another. Has the final say, "shoot two hawks with one arrow, and the other is not the same." After being polite to the guests, shopkeeper Li immediately led Hailong to the back hall of the store. He personally poured a glass of water for Hailong, and then went to the back to get the money. (I may get off work later tonight, so I''ll pass a chapter to you before I go to work. I''ll update it around 7:00 in the evening. I''ll try to update two more chapters, about 7:00 and 11:00, to thank you for your support.) Chapter 38 After a while, shopkeeper Li turned around. He handed Hailong a stack of silver tickets and said, "this is the benpiao of our Tongyuan City Tongbi bank, which can be cashed directly in all countries in China. Little brother, you can keep it." Hailong took the silver ticket and thought that with this money, he could spend it in the future. Just now, the reason why he decided to sell Huang Jing to shopkeeper Li was to thank him for his rescue and appreciation of other people''s products, but the most important thing was for his own consideration. Hailong doesn''t know the price of the imperial essence. If he sells it to others, he may lose money. He gives the imperial essence to shopkeeper Li. In front of so many people, he will get a notarized price. There are more than ten pieces of such imperial essence in his heaven and earth ring. If he wants to sell it again, he can also know the exact price. Although shopkeeper Li is profitable, isn''t Hailong? He put the silver ticket into his arms. Hailong said, "shopkeeper Li, I''m from the mountains. When I first came to the Central Plains, I have many things I don''t understand. I need you to give me more advice." Shopkeeper Li was in a good mood when he got the imperial essence. He smiled and said, "thank you just now. In the future, you will be the VIP of our Huiren medicine shop. If you have anything to say, oh, by the way, if you find the imperial essence again, you must send it to me, and I will buy it at the same price. I hope we can cooperate more in the future." Hailong said with a smile, "you are my God of wealth, of course." speaking of this, he looked a little embarrassed and said, "in fact, I still don''t know which country Tongyuan city belongs to? Please solve my doubts." Shopkeeper Li was stunned for a moment, but he was relieved to think that Hailong said he came from the mountains and said, "Tongyuan city is one of the largest cities in the state of Li Tang. Li''s surname is also the state surname of the state of Li Tang. Little brother, those foreign countries are not counted. On the land of China, we, the state of Li Tang, occupy most of the land in the Central Plains and have millions of powerful teachers, which can be said to be the largest country." After listening to manager Li''s explanation, Hailong finally knows where he is. At first, when he and Zhang Hao learned from the old scholar in the village, he once heard the old scholar explain. There are three countries in the Central Plains, namely Li Tang, Zhao song and Yuan Meng. Among them, the most powerful and wealthy is the state of Li Tang. Indeed, as shopkeeper Li said, the state of Li Tang occupies almost half of the land in the Central Plains, while the state of Zhao song and the state of yuan and Mongolia each occupy a quarter. Although the three countries occasionally have some wars because of conflicts of interest, on the whole, they are also at peace. The state of Li Tang occupied the central and northern parts of the Central Plains. The states of Zhao and song and Yuan and Mongolia occupied the southwest and Southeast respectively. If you want to return to the western regions, you have to move from the state of Li Tang to the state of Zhao song, and then you can reach it all the way to the West. Hai Long asked, "shopkeeper Li, where is Tongyuan city in the kingdom of Li Tang? I want to go to the western regions." Shopkeeper Li said: "Tongyuan city is located in the north of the state of Li and Tang. It''s a short way from here to the western regions. You need to go all the way west, pass through some land of the state of Zhao and song, and then go all the way west to reach the western regions. The western regions are very desolate. Little brother, I advise you not to go. I heard that there are horse thieves running rampant, and there''s nothing to lose. If you lose your life, you can''t row Here we are. Oh, by the way, little brother, I don''t know your name yet. Can you ask me? " "Shopkeeper Li, you''re welcome. My name is Hailong. Thank you for telling me this. Although the western regions are dangerous, I still have to go. Don''t disturb your business. If I have a chance in the future, I will come back to you for cooperation." With that, Hailong stood up. With so much money in his arms, he was itching, so he was ready to go to Tongyuan city to buy some gifts for Zhang Hao and his masters. Shopkeeper Li said with a smile, "my name is Li Si. Don''t forget me in the future. The imperial essence is precious. If you find it again, you''d better store it in a wooden box, so as to better maintain its efficacy." Hailong said goodbye to Li Si again and left the medicine shop. With money in his arms, it seems that the air around him is different. He is a typical explosive family. Money comes easily and spends quickly. In a full day, energetic Hailong has almost spread all over every large shop in Tongyuan city. He has spent half of 100000 liang of silver, as long as he likes it He immediately bought it, whether it was for food or use, and did not let go. Everything was included in the heaven and earth ring. He had put away his patched clothes and replaced them with a sky Blue Samurai uniform in order to show his "Yingwu" He specially took out the Qixiu sword that he couldn''t use and hung it on his back. The so-called people want clothes. Now he is like a young British Xia. Wherever he goes, some guys take the initiative to come up and say hello with a smile. This feeling of being held by others is more comfortable than a sea dragon. It''s getting late and there are few people on the street. Hailong is going to find a place to live first. He will continue on his way tomorrow. As he is walking, a gray figure suddenly flashes in front of him. The figure moves forward very fast, and several ups and downs have come close. After the gray figure, a pink figure catches up at a faster speed and is about to catch up. The grey shadow quickly came to the sea dragon, grabbed his shoulder and fiercely threw him at the pink figure. The sea dragon saw that it was a handsome young man, his face was very pale, as if he had encountered something terrible. Without precaution, the sea dragon could not help but stagger a few steps, just blocking the way forward of the pink figure. The pink figure was one The gray figure had flashed into the crowd and disappeared. A surge of Qi hit his chest. The sea dragon subconsciously urged the mana and lifted his right hand to block the other party''s attack. With a bang, in surprise, Hailong stepped back five or six steps before he stood firm. In a flash of cold light, a shining sword has been put on his shoulder. When he looks at it, the owner of the sword is a girl wearing a pink dress. The huge pressure makes Hai Long almost out of breath. He is surprised, because the girl in front of him is obviously a man of truth, and her accomplishments are far above him. "Ah! Have something to say, girl, what are you doing?" The girl was very beautiful, with fair skin, and her big eyes were full of anger. As soon as she tightened her sword, she immediately scratched a shallow wound on the sea dragon''s neck and said in a harsh voice, "say, where did your companion go? Hand him over quickly, or I''ll kill you immediately." when the civilians in the street saw such a scene, they were scared and fled in all directions, The street suddenly became empty. Hailong said with a wry smile, "what companion? I''m alone. Where did I come from? Girl, did you misunderstand?" The girl angrily said, "I misunderstood you. You and the adulterer are obviously together. Why don''t you help him block my way. Tell him where he is, or don''t blame me for being rude." Hailong also wanted to explain, and the dense footsteps suddenly came. The girl''s face changed, "annoying City guarding officers and soldiers, fooling around." In front of the flower, the sea dragon felt that his body had risen from the ground, and the light flashed. The girl grabbed his shoulder with one hand and stepped on the flying sword, which had rushed up into the sky and fell out of the city like lightning. Hai Long was calm. He clearly felt a surging mana input into his body and locked his mana completely. He couldn''t exert any power at all and could only be at the mercy of the girl. "Girl, you really recognize the wrong person. I won''t stop you until the man in grey pulled me. Ah! You caught me. It''s so high here that it''s not fun to fall." The girl glanced at the sea dragon disdainfully and said, "don''t give me a careless eye. If you don''t hand over the adulterer today, you can''t let me let you go." Hai long thought to himself, why am I so unlucky? I managed to escape the demon sect''s pursuit and met such a female evil star, "girl, have you been taken advantage of by the obscene thief? In fact, I just saw that the obscene thief seems to be very handsome, and you don''t suffer a loss! Besides, it has nothing to do with me. Why should you embarrass me?" The girl''s face turned red and angrily scolded, "you want to die." as soon as her hand was released, the sea dragon''s body immediately fell to the ground like a free fall. At this time, they were at least kilometers away from the ground. Suddenly, they were frightened by the sea dragon''s soul. They quickly improved their mana that had recovered and wanted to reduce the speed of falling. However, his cultivation is still shallow after all. Although the speed of falling is slower, if he really falls, he will still die. He said in his heart, I''m afraid I''ll return this time! It seems that we can''t speak too damaging. Just when the sea dragon was desperate, the pink figure appeared again, his shoulders tightened, and he had returned to the flying sword again. The sea dragon was scared to death, his face was blue, his voice trembled and said, "scared, scared me to death. Girl, you, you..." Looking at the appearance of the sea dragon, the girl couldn''t help but show a smile. The sea dragon noticed that the girl''s face was very beautiful, which was a kind of wild beauty completely different from the misty Taoist statue. Although the proud figure is wrapped in pink dress, it can still be clearly distinguished. The girl said, "boy, you know how powerful it is. If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll let you fall." Hailong calmed his fierce heartbeat and said, "but I really don''t know that person! Even if you kill me, I don''t know. How can I tell the truth? Miss, just let me go. I have an 80 year old mother and a child with or without a full moon. My family depends on me!" The girl snorted coldly and said, "who do you want to cheat? It''s obviously a person of cultivation. Where do you get the burden of family affairs? I''m a disciple of Qianhui valley. If you want to cheat me, there''s no door." Upon hearing about Qianhui Valley, Hailong immediately brightened his eyes and hurriedly said, "Qianhui Valley, I know. My ancestor still has friends with you? Girl, do you know immortal Tonghe? And immortal Zihe." The girl was stunned and said, "do you know martial uncle Tong he?" Hai Long nodded and said, "yes! I saw them a few days ago. I''m a disciple of Lianyun sect. I''m going to return to Lianyun sect first. How can we say that we are also fellow disciples? Elder martial sister, you can''t kill me!" The girl spat and said, "who is your senior sister? Don''t get close." the light flashed, and she urged the flying sword to fall down. At this time, they had left Tongyuan city and fell on a small hillside under the girl''s urging. For the first time, Hai long felt that it was so beautiful to be down-to-earth. He gasped. While the girl didn''t seal his skills, he quickly summoned all his magic weapons. With the protection of star blue armor, he was relieved. The girl looked at the star blue armor on him with disdain and said, "with your magic weapon, you also want to compete with me. Say, where did you see martial uncle Tong he?" Hai Long knew that the girl in front of him might be hundreds of years old. For his own small life, he had to respectfully say, "senior, I saw martial uncle Ling in the Brahmin sect. I went to the Brahmin sect with my two ancestors to participate in the gathering of the seven sects. Later, the ancestor thought my cultivation was too shallow, so he sent me back to Lianyun sect first." The girl''s face eased a little and murmured, "Brahma Xinzong, so you are indeed a disciple of Lianyun sect. However, Lianyun sect is in the western regions. Why did you come here? Hum, are you lying to me?" Hailong nodded and said: "Ah! No, elder, I''m really from Lianyun sect. If you don''t believe me, you can check my determination of cultivation. I should have directly returned to the western regions, but I met people from the demon Sect on the way. In order to avoid their pursuit, I had to detour north. Elder has advanced cultivation and must have his ability of understanding. Then you should feel that I''m telling the truth!" The girl''s pretty face was slightly red. Although her accomplishments were not weak, she was only with lingtongzi in Bozhong. The Taoist fetus had just formed, and she had not identified the ability of his sect to practice true mental skills, let alone his mental skills. Looking at the anxious look of Hailong, she said with some doubts: "so, you are really not the accomplice of the adulterer?" The Sea Dragon said helplessly, "I''m really not! How can I explain it before you can believe it? You see, the star blue armor and the magic dragon on me are the magic weapons of Lianyun sect. They are the most authentic. If I''m a gang of adulterers, how can I use such authentic magic weapons?" Feeling the magic power contained in the star blue armor and the magic dragon, the girl couldn''t help believing it and said, "then I''m wrong about you. You don''t have to call me senior. Our Qianhui Valley and your Lianyun sect have different generations. Just call me senior sister Sheng." Hai Long finally put his heart in his stomach and said tentatively, "elder martial sister, since you have confirmed my identity, you can let me go now." The girl''s face was cold and said, "No. you have to catch the adulterer with me to prove your innocence. Otherwise, how can I trust you." (sorry, I''m not in good health recently, and my waist and back muscles are extremely strained. I went to see the doctor today, so I came back a little late. I''ll update another chapter in the evening. About 11:00) Chapter 39 Although Hailong complained bitterly in his heart, he didn''t dare to refute her words. After all, he was much better than him in cultivation. He had to swallow his anger and say, "well, I''ll clean up the adulterer with elder martial sister and then go on the way. Hum, don''t let me catch him and make me wronged. Once I catch him, I''ll break his five limbs." thinking of how badly the man in grey hurt himself, The sea dragon could not help gnashing its teeth. The girl was slightly stunned and said, "five limbs? People only have four limbs. Where did the fifth limb come from?" Hai Long smiled and said, "well, I heard from a demon sect man. He said he was going to break my five limbs, and I didn''t understand. After listening to his explanation, I knew that the fifth limb was only available to us men, elder martial sister, you understand." The girl was not stupid. She immediately understood what Hai Long meant. Her pretty face turned red with shame. She stamped her feet and said, "you can say that. Hum, it''s not like a person in the right way at all." The sea dragon murmured, "isn''t it right to break five limbs to deal with the licentious thief? Elder martial sister, what''s going on? Tell me first so that I can catch you." The girl glanced at the sea dragon and nodded. At the moment, I told you what happened. It turned out that she was a disciple of Qianhui Valley who went out to practice. Her name was tianqin. Although she had practiced for only 60 years, she had reached the middle stage of pregnancy. Among her peers, she is the first to experience. Other peers often have to be two levels higher than her before they are allowed to go out of the mountain. The main reason is that she is a closed disciple of the leader of Qianhui valley. She has many top-grade magic tools. When she was young, she ate many immortal products, so that she can stay young without reaching a high level. With her strong cultivation and the protection of many magic tools, she was exceptionally approved to leave the mountain in advance. Up to now, it is only a little more than a month. During her tour, she came to the Tongyuan city. Seeing that it was late, she stayed in a clean hotel. But she had just settled in, when she heard a strange voice in the room not far away. Driven by curiosity, she couldn''t help exploring. What she saw at that time made her angry. An obscene thief had just stunned a girl with indiscriminate means and was about to commit violence. In the mixture of anger and anger, tianqin suddenly shot. But the adulterer was very slippery, and he was also a Xiuzhen people. He was about in the early stage of pregnancy. Although he was hurt by tianqin, he still used a strange magic weapon to escape from the hotel. After that, the scene that Hailong was misunderstood occurred. Hai Long was surprised and said, "don''t we cultivators pay most attention to the nature of mind? How can there be people like licentious thieves." in his heart, cultivators should be linked to hard cultivation. Suddenly, he heard these from tianqin''s mouth. He couldn''t help thinking something different. It seems that cultivators can''t do anything! Tianqin snorted coldly and said: "When he was fighting with me, he showed his true image. What he was good at was a long gun. Judging from this aspect, he should ask Tianliu Zhongren. Hum, it''s disgusting to ask Tianliu for such a disciple. However, it may also be a betrayer of the school. When I catch him, I must ask clearly. Fundamentally, the cultivation skill of asking Tianliu will be improved There is a problem. Our method of cultivating truth should have been pure and inaction, but they are too restless and pay great attention to the double Xiu method, so that it is difficult to achieve it. If the disciples who are not determined come into contact with the double Xiu skill, they will inevitably affect their mind. If our people of cultivating truth endanger the world, they will be rejected by heaven, and I will get rid of it quickly. " Hai Long pretended to be envious and said, "elder martial sister, you are not old enough to know so many things, and your cultivation is profound. You are much better than me." Tianqin said angrily, "don''t flatter me. I''m not as powerful as you said. The master told me all those things. Speaking of, among our seven sects, asking Tianliu and yuanyueliu are my most despised. Those people are upright on the surface, but in fact they are all male thieves and female prostitutes." Hailong said, "elder martial sister, will the adulterer run away now? If he left Tongyuan city while you caught me just now, I''m afraid it would be difficult for us to find him." He smiled bitterly in his heart. If the so-called elder martial sister didn''t catch the obscene thief, she couldn''t get away. Now she hates the bastard obscene thief. If it wasn''t for him, how could she be involved? Tianqin showed a cold light in her eyes and said calmly, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to run. You stay aside and let you see my secret skills of Qianhui valley." As soon as Hailong heard that she had a way, his eyes suddenly showed a trace of joy. He stepped aside and took out his small iron bar from his arms. He now knew more about the small iron bar. This magical magic weapon only needed a gentle wave, and it could give off great power. Hailong had tried to hit the stone with it, but the big stone with a diameter of one meter turned into powder. Hailong was at that time He opened his mouth in surprise, because he didn''t urge magic power, just waved it gently. Since then, he has a lot of confidence in his magic weapon. A layer of silver light gradually appeared on tianqin. She was wrapped in the silver light in a pink dress, and she was a little more noble. Hailong felt a heat on her chest, and the goggle seemed to slowly emit Xu re energy because it sensed the energy on tianqin. You know, after all, this is an immortal weapon, and it is impossible to suppress it with Hailong''s cultivation If the immortal Qi contained in the body had not been integrated with him before, I''m afraid it would have flown out and merged with the tianqin at this time. Even so, because it has been used by the practitioners of Qianhui Valley for a long time, it still has a strong sense of the skill of Qianhui Valley, so it resonates with the tianqin when casting spells. The tianqin slowly raised her left hand, with the palm facing up and across her chest, and her right hand standing on it, "the mountains stand up, the flowing clouds flow, the method of thousands of benefits, and the Qin heaven is one." the silver light suddenly turned bright, and a silver nine string ancient Qin appeared in front of her out of thin air. The body of the Qin is amber, and the brilliance flows slowly. The nine strings are red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, black White nine colors. Although I''ve heard of it before, it was the first time that Hailong saw the appearance of Qin and couldn''t help staring. Tianqin seemed to be very careful. He stroked it with both hands and pressed it on the red and orange strings respectively. Ding Dong''s voice rang out and echoed in the air like fairy music. The sea dragon was shocked all over, and his mind was completely attracted by the sound of the piano. The ten fingers of the tianqin move gently, and the rotating shaft plucks the strings three or two times. Before it becomes a tune, there is love first. It is noisy, cutting and playing the wrong music. The big beads and small beads fall on the jade plate, watching the warblers and flowers slip at the bottom, and whispering that the spring is difficult under the ice. The sobbing sound also flickers all kinds of illusions in front of Hailong''s eyes, from being in the village when he was young to later entering Lianyun sect, then to Brahmin sect and the danger when he meets magic Kui, A faint sadness flowed in his heart. Unconsciously, tears had slipped from his face. At this time, he had forgotten everything and fully invested in the incomparably beautiful sound of the piano. Suddenly, the sound of the piano changed, like a broken silver bottle, full of the sound of gold and iron horses. The sonorous and powerful piano sound led the sea dragon''s heartbeat to tremble violently. The sound of clank was like a golden drum, and the sound of killing and cutting was boiling with blood. Ding -, a clear sound sounded, the sound of the piano suddenly stopped, the world was silent, all the insects and birds disappeared at the same time, and only the bright moon in the sky was clearer. Hai long stood there stunned. It was the first time in his life that he heard the sound of music. The extremely shocking feeling made his heart unable to recover for a long time. He looked at tianqin, and his heart was full of an unspeakable feeling. Tianqin took a breath, and the silver light flashed. The nine stringed ancient Qin and the silver light on her disappeared at the same time. Her look was a little tired and panting slightly. For a long time, neither of them spoke and stood quietly in the silent night. Tianqin showed a gentle color in her eyes, turned her back to the sea dragon and said, "does my piano sound good?" Without thinking, Hai Long nodded and murmured, "although I haven''t heard any other music, I''m afraid there''s no music in the world that can compare with what you play." Tianqin''s dimple showed a heartfelt smile, turned back and said, "thank you for your evaluation. Now I know the whereabouts of the obscene thief, but I need to rest first and help me protect the Dharma. When I wake up, it will be the end of the obscene thief." The sea dragon was slightly stunned and said subconsciously, "have you believed me? Aren''t you afraid that I will attack you or run away when you practice?" Tianqin smiled and said, "of course not. You''ve passed the test of my nine immortal zither. If you''re not a pure hearted or affectionate person, how can you ban the two songs of nishang and Jinge? Well, in order to prevent that guy from escaping, I''ll start. Everything will wait until my skills recover." then she sat down on the ground, Put your hands again as before, and begin to practice in the package of silver light. Looking at her, Hailong blinked. He knew that although the tianqin in front of her temperament was far less than the ethereal Taoist Zun, she could never forget the beauty when she just played. In his eyes, tianqin was no longer the previous unreasonable girl, and an inexplicable emotion had quietly risen from the bottom of his heart. Half an hour later, tianqin slowly opened her eyes. She was surprised to find that Hailong squatted beside her and looked at herself in a daze. His silly appearance made tianqin''s heart tremble and bit her lips. Tianqin thought, what''s the matter with herself and how the Tao heart from decades of cultivation fluctuated. Standing up, she greeted Hailong and said, "we should go." Hai Long woke up from his bleary sleep. With a sound, he stood up and walked silently to tianqin. Tianqin glanced at him and said, "have you been looking at me just now?" indeed, in the process of tianqin cultivation, Hailong stared at her so straight and didn''t leave for a moment. Hearing the question, the sea dragon''s face turned red and couldn''t speak. The strange feeling became stronger. Tianqin was also very strange. Why did he even ask such a question. He shook his head, threw away the chaotic thoughts, urged his flying sword, pulled the sea dragon to float up and float up in the silent night sky. The second time he was taken by tianqin to fly, the feeling of Hailong was obviously different. The greasy feeling came from tianqin''s small hand holding his shoulder, which made Hailong uneasy. Tianqin was no better than him. The heat of Hailong''s shoulder pounded her heart along the meridians. The loss of Daoxin made it very difficult for her to control the flying sword, and the flying sword was trembling, which seemed to fall at any time. When his mind was shocked, Hailong realized his current situation, took a deep breath and hurriedly urged the mixed magic power in his body to calm his mind. "Elder martial sister, how can you know the whereabouts of the adulterer? Is it because of the two songs?" tianqin trembled slightly all over her body, and the lost mind finally re established its defense, and the flying sword stabilized at the same time. Nodded, without any expression on her face, she said faintly: "Yes, the nine immortal zither is one of the three treasures of Qianhui Valley town. It has great power. The two tunes I played just now, the first nishang can find people within a thousand miles according to the Qi I felt before, and the second Jinge can temporarily restrain those found within a thousand miles, so I can practice safely." The sea dragon widened his eyes and said in surprise, "there is such a magical magic weapon. With it, aren''t you invincible?" Tianqin shook her head and said: "It''s not that easy. Although the nine immortal zither is powerful, it can''t exert its power with my cultivation. If the opponent''s cultivation is much higher than me, what''s the use for me to find out his position? Moreover, those with advanced cultivation have hidden skills, and nishang music may not be able to find it. As for Jinge music, it can only prohibit those who are weaker than themselves. Yes Master Yu doesn''t have any effect at all. When can I reach the unpredictable state and control the first seven strings of the nine immortal zither, I can really master it. According to the ancient books of our school, if the nine immortal zither moves together, it will have the power comparable to the natural disaster. However, in the history of Qianhui Valley, only a few or two people can control the seven strings ¡£¡± Chapter 40 Hailong said, "it turns out that the immortal tools are so difficult to control! What are the other two immortal tools in Qianhui Valley? Oh, sorry, I shouldn''t inquire about your sect secrets." Tianqin smiled and said, "it''s nothing. Most people of the seven decent sects know our three immortals. The other two are the demon subduing cone and the sky mirror. The demon subduing cone is the weakest of the three immortals, but it is also relatively the best controlled. Thousands of years ago, it eliminated countless evils in the confrontation with the demon, demon and evil sects. As for the sky mirror.", Tianqin showed a faint color and sighed: "The counter heaven mirror was originally owned by my Shizu. However, in the battle thousands of years ago, Shizu died miserably in the hands of the leader of the demon sect, Li Tian, so that the counter heaven mirror disappeared. However, even if the counter heaven mirror fell into the hands of the demon sect, it''s nothing. Their demon cultivators can''t play the role of that immortal tool at all. The counter heaven mirror is the first of the three immortal tools in Qianhui valley. Its power is even more powerful On the nine immortal zither. The biggest advantage of the counter heaven mirror is that once the person holding it reaches the state of robbery, it can play a vital role in the process of fighting against robbery. That''s why it''s called counter heaven. Although it''s a magic weapon for defense, I''m afraid no fairy weapon in China can surpass its power. It''s like a protective mirror, as long as we are right The people of the sect take it with them. Even if the flesh is destroyed, they can use the magic power of the anti sky mirror to protect the yuan God from extinction. As long as they find a suitable baby, they can practice again, and their previous accomplishments can be inherited. " The sea dragon thought of the silver goggles on his chest subconsciously. He thought to himself, "I wouldn''t be so lucky. If it was an anti sky mirror, I wouldn''t make a lot of money. Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked," since the anti sky mirror is so powerful, why would your Shizu die in the hands of Li Tian? Didn''t the anti sky mirror exert its power at that time? " Tianqin shook her head and said: "It''s not that the counter heaven mirror didn''t exert its power, but that Shizu was caught in the ruse of Li Tian. During the battle, Li Tian exposed the power of the counter heaven mirror prematurely. Li Tian polluted the counter heaven mirror with the blood evil spirit method at the cost of 500 years of cultivation, so that it couldn''t exert its power within a few breath. Taking advantage of the short opportunity of Shizu''s loss of the protection of the counter heaven mirror, Li Tian launched his strongest attack The big magic weapon scared Shizu, and he took away the anti sky mirror. Alas, Shizu had just passed the state of not falling, how could he be the opponent of Li Tian without the help of anti sky mirror? If Shizu could master the real power of anti sky mirror, I''m afraid Li Tian would die at that time. Anti sky mirror is a very magical magic tool, and he won''t cultivate with us It was mentioned in the classics left by Shizu that understanding is very important to exert the power of the mirror against the sky. Only by thoroughly understanding its profound meaning can you master this top-grade immortal weapon. Younger martial brother, you seem to be very interested in the mirror against the sky! If you get it in the future, you must return it to our Qianhui Valley, no matter you We''ll agree to whatever conditions we put forward. After all, the three immortals are really important to us. You know, when Shizu mastered the mirror against the sky, our sect''s strength was no less than that of Wuzhao immortal. Even today''s fanxin sect is far from comparable. "There is a trace of longing in his eyes, and tianqin can''t help being a little crazy. The sea dragon reluctantly restrained his crazy beating heart and said in a secret way: the ghost will give it back to you only if he gets such a good fairy weapon. He tentatively asked, "what does the sky mirror look like? Elder martial sister, you have to tell me its appearance so that I can help you!" tianqin sighed and said: "The mirror against the sky is in the sky. It''s not easy to come back. It''s a silver heart guard. There''s a silver light shining on it. As long as you touch it, you''ll feel calm. You don''t have to look for it. We Qianhui valley are very grateful for this heart." The sea dragon was funny and said to himself that if tianqin knew that the sky mirror you said was in my arms now, I don''t know how it would feel. The sky mirror, my good baby, will be mine in the future. The immortal tool should be inhabited by a virtuous person. Since I met it, it was mine. Subconsciously, he touched the sky mirror in his arms across the star blue armor. The sea dragon was very excited. Tianqin suddenly said, "ah! Where are the adulterers? Let''s go down." As she said this, she urged her flying sword to dive down. It was on the other side of Tongyuan city. There was a faint silver light shining in the dense woods. When the sea dragon and tianqin fell to the ground, he clearly saw that it was a silver mask with a diameter of about two meters. A man in Gray was trapped in it. He was trying to break through the mask with a shining long gun. But It can be because of time that the color of the light shield has become much darker, and there are cracks on it, which is obviously going to be unable to hold on. However, the arrival of tianqin in time has completely despaired the grey man. He knows that it is impossible to escape in front of this beauty with higher cultivation than himself. No longer impact the prohibition, he laughs: "Elder martial sister, I don''t know who it is. The previous events were all misunderstandings. Elder martial sister, just let me go." Hailong looked at him up and down. To be fair, the "adulterer" looked much better than himself. He was not only tall and straight, but also handsome, but also showed a frivolous color between his eyebrows. As soon as tianqin saw the "adulterous thief" in front of her, she immediately hit him angrily and said, "who is your senior sister? As a cultivator, you are a woman in the world. Hum, today is your end." The flying sword flickered in front of her, as if it could give a fatal blow to the adulterer at any time. Feeling the killing opportunity in her heart, the man in gray immediately turned pale, his knees softened, knelt down and said: "Elder martial sister, please forgive me. I''m just confused for a moment! I''m asking Tianliu disciple. I think she''s also a righteous person. If you like, I can recommend you to practice in yuanyueliu." Tianqin walked to the "adulterer" step by step and said disdainfully, "who wants to go to the full moon flow. Do you deserve to call yourself a righteous person? Today''s business is certainly not the first time. If I don''t kill you, how can I afford those innocent women who have been humiliated by you." Hai Long said angrily, "yes, elder martial sister, kill him. This guy not only * women, but also let me carry the black pot. Otherwise, I''ll do it." Seeing that tianqin and Hailong would not let go of themselves, the "obscene thief" suddenly turned fierce and roared: "you dare to kill me. My father is immortal Xing Tian, the second leader of emperor wentianliu, and my mother is immortal Xuan Yu, the second leader of emperor yuanyueliu. If you kill me today, they will avenge me." Tianqin''s face became colder and said faintly, "well, remember, I''m a disciple of Qianhui valley. My name is tianqin. This is Hai Long, a disciple of Lianyun sect. If you want revenge, we''re welcome at any time." with a flash of light, the flying sword with cold flame passed through the prohibition like a meteor in the sky and inserted into the heart of the "adulterer". The eyes of the "obscene thief" were full of resentment and murmured, "Hello, you wait, and my parents will avenge me." with a bang, under his own urging, his body suddenly burst. A little man only three inches tall drilled out of the top door and fled away quickly. The little man''s appearance was exactly the same as that of the "obscene thief", which was his Tao embryo Yuanying. With a flash of red light, a shrill scream sounded, and the flying little man disappeared. If nothing happens, the sea dragon blows the blood gossip on his hand, as if nothing happened. But the "adulterer" has been destroyed by his blood gossip. Tianqin angrily said, "what are you doing? Who let you destroy his Yuanying." Hai Long was stunned and said, "isn''t he an obscene thief? To destroy his Yuanying is to eliminate all evils! After all, wentianliu and yuanyueliu are the two main sects of the right way. If this boy goes back and accuses the wicked, won''t we be in danger in the future? Scum like him should never be promoted." "Nonsense." tianqin angrily said: "We are the people who cultivate the truth in the right way. How can we easily drive people to death? Your heart is too cruel. Although he is wrong, killing him is enough punishment. After all, it is a life of hard cultivation for many years. If you destroy his Tao child Yuanying, he will lose the possibility of reincarnation. Do you think you are very smart? You are wrong. No matter which sect we are in the right way, disciples In case of danger, the teacher will feel it. As long as the teacher''s cultivation is profound, he can even know what kind of skill his disciples died under. I kept him Yuanying not to kill in order to argue with wentianliu and yuanyueliu in the future. If you destroy his form and spirit, even if we are reasonable, we will become unreasonable, and we will tie up with wentianliu and yuanyueliu Dissolve your hatred. Hum, you''re not like a man of truth. For the sake of Lian yunzong, I''ll let you go today. If I see you again, I won''t forgive you. Get out of here. " After listening to tianqin''s words, the sea dragon was as cold as a basin of cold water. For many days, he has been oppressed by waterstop, Musong and mokui. His inner suffocation has already made him reach the edge of explosion. Just now he destroyed the "obscene thief" The child of Tao was totally out of kindness, but at this time, he was scolded by tianqin, his inner stubbornness churned up, and his anger broke out unbearably. His face was slightly distorted, and the sea dragon roared like a crazy roar: "You fart. If I kill him, I''ll kill him. So what? A dirty man like him will become a new disaster in the future as long as Yuan Ying is still there. In my eyes, he is no different from a demon. My grandfather once taught me that you must not be merciful in the face of the enemy. Eradicating evil is doing good. Aren''t you afraid to ask Tianliu and yuanyueliu for revenge? If they find you, you can push me Anyway, I''ve just been practicing for a short time, and I''ve been beaten by them to destroy both form and spirit. Can decent people make mistakes and can''t destroy both form and spirit? I want to go. Go away, why can you let me go? If you have the ability, you''ll kill me. Don''t you have nine immortal zither? Don''t you have a lot of magic weapons? Come on! Come on! " While shouting, the sea dragon took out his small iron rod and touched the heaven and earth world. The iron rod immediately became longer and thicker. He injected all his mana into the iron rod and glared at the tianqin. Tianqin was stunned at the sudden change of the sea dragon. She didn''t expect that the deadly sea dragon who was afraid of death had become so persistent at this time. Against the background of his blue crystal armor, he was full of fortitude. Although it was only the cultivation of subduing the tiger, tianqin clearly felt that there was a trace of fear in her heart and didn''t seem to dare to face the sea Dragon eyes. "Do it! Do it! My cultivation is very low, and my master''s skill is not high. No one in Lianyun sect wants to pay attention to people like me. If you want to avenge the ''obscene thief'', do it. No one in Lianyun sect will trouble you. I''ll die myself. Come on, kill me!" Hai Long''s words were full of grief and anger. At this time, the anger in his heart had completely buried his reason. He saw that tianqin had no intention to do it. In his anger, Lun took a step forward and threw an iron bar at tianqin. Tianqin was surprised, and the flying sword subconsciously welcomed her. However, she was shocked. When her flying sword collided with the small iron bar in the sea dragon''s hand, it made a harsh sound. The flying sword with quite good texture was broken under the touch of the small iron bar, turned into a little light and disappeared into the air, while the small iron bar still hit her top door. God Qin could not have imagined that Hai Long could destroy her magic weapon when there was a difference of three levels in the cultivation level. In desperation, he hurriedly urged her to use the magic power. His body flashed, and his hands turned into a huge silver light to greet the side of the small iron bar. In the roar, the ground was shaken out of a big pit by the surging air flow. Hai Long stepped back three steps in succession to stand firm, while tianqin was shocked The anti shock force shocked and flew out, spewing out a mouthful of blood. The sea dragon was stunned, and the tianqin was stunned, which was something they didn''t expect. When Qin directly bombarded the small iron rod with mana that day, she felt like a dragonfly shaking a stone column. The small iron rod suddenly produced a strong shock force, which not only smashed her mana, but also shocked her and flew out The internal meridians have been injured under the shock. Hai Long''s anger completely disappeared because of this blow. He looked at the small iron bar in his hand. He didn''t expect that the small iron bar could exert such power in his own hand. (I saw a friend in the book review asking where today''s two chapters are. Isn''t this coming? Hehe. There will be another chapter in the evening, also around 11 o''clock. To be clear, all my works are created independently by myself, and there is no creation team. I really have high productivity and strong sustainability, so I can maintain the current speed all the time. This book will enter the VIP around 200000 words, At that time, the speed of VIP upload will be maintained at least two chapters a day. Readers are welcome to subscribe.) Chapter 41 In fact, the biggest feature of this magic weapon is that it is invincible. In addition to its owner, it is a weapon weighing more than 10000 kg in the hands of others. Even when Jietian daozun took it out of Hai Long''s arms, he was startled, not to mention that Xiuwei is only a tianqin that has just become a Taoist embryo. Although the sea dragon is not enough to exert the power of the small iron stick, tianqin can''t resist it with its own anti shock force. Of course, this does not explain how strong the sea dragon is. If tianqin does not choose to collide with the small iron bar, but bypasses the sea dragon''s attack and directly attacks his body, even if there are ten sea dragons, it is impossible to play tianqin. This, in the moment when tianqin was shocked, she understood. However, only in this way, the power of the small iron bar deeply shocked her heart. "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible." tianqin said with some gaffe: "even if it''s an immortal instrument, it can''t exert its power when you only have the realm of subduing the tiger. What''s this, what''s this?" Hailong said coldly, "why do you have a good magic weapon, I can''t? If you want to kill me, there''s still a chance now, otherwise, I''ll go on my way. In the future, whether it''s Tianliu or yuanyueliu, if they ask about today, you can put it on me. Listen, I''m Hailong, a disciple of Lianyun sect for five generations, with the Taoist name Tan Yu." then he said, He took the small iron bar, which had been reduced to its original state, into his arms, turned and strode away. Looking at the lonely and arrogant figure of Hailong, tianqin trembled in her heart. She knew that in her heart, the cold and arrogant look of Hailong just now would never disappear. What Hailong just said echoed in her ears one by one. From Hailong''s words, she understood that the suddenly changed Hailong must have a lot of pain in her heart. She couldn''t help feeling soft at the thought of this. "Wait a minute." tianqin floated up. Although she was injured, she easily caught up with Hailong with her cultivation. At this time, the sea dragon didn''t want to suffer any more grievances in order to survive. He stood still and said calmly, "what are you doing? Do you want to kill me? Come on, but I won''t catch it." Tianqin Qiao stood five meters in front of the sea dragon. Her beautiful eyes showed a confused color. She sighed and said, "sorry, my words were too fierce just now. I apologize to you. Please forgive me." Hai Long blinked. He thought he had heard wrong. Tianqin was like an active volcano in his impression. At this time, she even apologized to herself. Was it a dream? Tianqin''s eyes showed a trace of sadness and said pitifully, "won''t you forgive me? You''re a man. Besides, you hurt others." In the face of such a situation, the cold look of the sea dragon could no longer be maintained. He smiled bitterly and said: "There''s no need to apologize. What you said is not wrong. It''s because my mistake offended the two main sects of the right way. I''m angry because you said to let me go. All of you who have higher accomplishments than me look high in front of me. Yes, your strength is really strong, but that''s because you have been practicing for a long time. If you spend the same time, I may not be able to What''s worse than you. What I said just now counts. I''ll carry the matter today. The big deal is just death. " Tianqin smiled and said, "I understand your mood now. In the past, when I first entered Qianhui Valley, I saw that senior brothers had such high accomplishments and a sense of inferiority. I''m sorry, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t have misunderstood you. Can you forgive me now? As a person of truth cultivation, you won''t be so narrow." Hailong shook his head reluctantly and said, "I said, there is nothing to forgive. You have your principles. Since you have said sorry, how can I care more. Well, it doesn''t affect your experience. I''m going to go. Now I just hope to get stronger strength to deal with the future as soon as possible, so I must return to Lianyun sect to practice as soon as possible." Tianqin flashed a cunning light at the bottom of her eyes and said: "Since you have forgiven me, we should calculate that you destroyed my magic weapon. The flying sword was made for me by my master. Although it is only a spirit weapon, I can''t fly without it. I was wrong at that time, so I don''t blame you. As long as you return me a flying sword with similar texture, I can go." After listening to tianqin''s words, Hailong couldn''t help but be tongue tied. Yes! Flying sword is very precious in the eyes of people who practice truth. Without flying sword, it''s impossible to fly for a long time unless the cultivation level is as high as Daolong. However, what do you want to compensate her for? As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hailong took off the seven Xiujian behind him and handed it to tianqin: "My sword was given by a teacher. It should not be inferior to your flying sword. Take it and even compensate for your loss." Tianqin took over the seven repair sword. Because Hailong''s cultivation was not enough, it was not integrated with the seven repair sword. Therefore, this flying sword tianqin can really be used. Inject mana into the seven repair sword, and a layer of green light lit up when Walton. Tianqin couldn''t help but say, "good sword." after looking at Hailong, he said: "Are you really willing to give me this sword? It''s not only powerful, but also the gem on the handle is full of aura, which is very good for cultivation." she didn''t think that the sea dragon would really give herself a sword before, but when she saw the seven sword repairs, she immediately felt like she couldn''t put it down. The Dragon sighed: "What if you don''t give up? Who let me destroy your flying sword? Take it. I don''t know how long it will take to cultivate to the cloud level. Just find a flying sword at that time. However, this flying sword is a gift from an elder who is very kind to me, so you must cherish it. If I have a chance in the future, I will exchange it with you for other flying swords How could he be willing? Apart from the small iron stick, his favorite of these magic tools is this seven repair sword. Even the newly obtained sky mirror still has a lower status in his heart. Seeing that it is about to become something of others, he will naturally feel bad. Tianqin played with the sword for seven times and stuffed it back into Hai Long''s hand, saying: "Forget it, the gentleman doesn''t take away what people like. Give it back to you. But remember, you owe me a magic weapon. In fact, I lied to you. My nine immortal zither can also be used as a flying sword. Well, you go. I hope your cultivation level will surprise me next time I see you. As for what happened just now, I will immediately return to Qianhui Valley and report it to the elders, please You don''t have to worry about them. Hailong, I''ll remember you. In the future, I''ll meet again. "After that, she kneaded her hand and made a decision. She didn''t know where to summon the Jiuxian Qin, rose into the sky, turned into a silver pink meteor twice as fast as driving the flying sword, and disappeared in Hailong''s vision. Staring blankly at the tail flame brought by the disappearance of tianqin, the sea dragon suddenly felt a little reluctant to give up, and the appearance of tianqin when playing the piano was still fresh in his mind. Touching the anti sky mirror in his arms, the sea dragon suddenly had an impulse to return the fairy weapon to Qianhui Valley. He shook his head hard, and he forced himself to get rid of this idea. He knew how important the fairy weapon was to his future cultivation career It''s important. He also has an anti sky mirror and a small iron bar no less than a fairy. As long as his cultivation reaches a certain level, he will certainly be able to become a great master in the cultivation world. In the mood full of longing for the future, the sea dragon roars, takes back the star blue armor, increases the speed to the limit and runs towards the West. After the gathering of the seven orthodox sects of fanxin sect, under the leadership of the masters of various sects, the orthodox sect launched a campaign to eliminate evil cults. Due to the super strength of waterstop Zun in the competition with the leader of Wuzhao xianshuiyun sect, other sects greatly increased their respect for Lianyun sect. Although only misty and waterstop participated in the campaign, they obviously became the main force. After two months of training Time passed. During the thunderous action of the righteous, many people of the demon and evil sects died. Due to the concealment of the demon sect, the demon and evil sects woke up after losing many experts and followed the demon sect and hid in the desert. For a time, the evil sect that had just raised its head was completely suppressed by the righteous and the land of China was calm again. The gathered experts of all sects followed this example On that day, misty Taoist Zun and waterstop Taoist Zun were wandering in the territory of the state of Li Tang. "Elder martial sister, there has been no trace of evil for so many days. It seems that they are all lurking under the pressure of the right way." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "this is a good thing! Taoist priest''s evil elimination is exactly what we want to see? Without the threat of evil, we can also travel more on the mainland of China." now they have changed their appearance and posture with magic. On the surface, they are just two ordinary middle-aged women. Waterstop Zun took a deep breath of fresh air, looked at the dazzling sunshine in the air and said, "elder martial sister, how can I always find that you are absent-minded recently? What are you thinking?" Misty Taoist Zun''s pretty face was slightly red and said, "I didn''t think about anything. I was just trying to polish the way." Waterstop Zun smiled and said, "who are you kidding? At your present level, the promotion of Taoism is not only based on cultivation, but also needs opportunities. Ah! I know, you must be thinking about the boy Hailong, right? Look, I guessed right, your face is more red. It seems that you really like him!" The misty Taoist priest pretended to be angry and said, "don''t talk nonsense. We practitioners can''t move our hearts. Now, it''s estimated that the sea dragon should have returned to the vicinity of Lianyun mountain." Waterstop Road: "Who''s right? He''s much more playful than us! Elder martial sister, although he may have an impact on your future cultivation, I think you still attach too much importance to him and even give away your beloved heaven and earth ring. I really don''t understand. The boy''s mouth stinks. If you let him stay with you all the time, I''m afraid I''ll be angry with him sooner or later. After you go back, see what I can do I don''t know why. With her cultivation, I can''t help getting angry every time I see the sea dragon. The misty Taoist priest smiled: "I think it''s better to forget it. After all, he''s just a child and will converge with the improvement of cultivation. After all, we are too senior to him, and it''s not good if we do too much. The old guy Tianshi is better than me. When you return to Lianyun sect, if you want to punish him again, I''m afraid Tianshi won''t agree. Don''t look at me, I won''t help you. Speaking of it, Hai Long is around At that time, I really feel very happy. He is like my pistachio. As long as he is there, the atmosphere will never be silent. " Waterstop Zun touched the misty Taoist Zun''s forehead and said, "elder martial sister, you are really sick! You won''t really like that boy. That''s impossible!" Misty Taoist Zun frowned and said, "stop it. In fact, I think you are too targeted at him. If you think about it carefully, you will find that although Hailong''s words are mean, they are almost reasonable. Just because his words are fierce, it''s not easy to be accepted. Alas, I hope he can return to Lianyun mountain safely." Waterstop Zun''s heart moved. She had to admit that what misty Taoist Zun said was the truth. The appearance of Hailong came to mind. Waterstop found that his not so handsome face was so clear in his heart. He sighed and said, "elder martial sister, since you miss him so much, let''s go back to the mountain quickly. Can''t you confirm his safety?" The misty Taoist priest smiled: "No, I don''t want to hurry back. I finally came out. I won''t go back to practice hard for three or five years. The sea dragon is not a thing in the pool. Maybe his fate has been arranged by heaven. From his face, he is not a person who died young. Walking and pulling, there seems to be a big city ahead. Let''s go and see what new things there are." The feeling of melancholy in my heart completely disappeared and stopped: "this is my good senior sister. It''s not worth asking me to come out with you." the body shape flashed twice, and the body posture of the two women disappeared into the air at the same time. After more than two months of trekking, Hailong finally crossed the kingdom of Li Tang and the kingdom of Zhao song and entered the western regions. In these two months, he spent all his time on cultivation except on his way. However, as before, no matter how hard he tried, the realm remained in the early stage of subduing the tiger. The pool of mana in Lingtai was like an abyss without a bottom, and all the mana he gathered was destroyed He swallowed it impolitely. Although the mixed mana in his body was more harmonious, the stagnation of cultivation always made Hailong feel extremely decadent. However, he didn''t give up. He was convinced that there would be no gain if he worked hard. What''s more, in the monkey group of Mo Yunfeng, the strange man once said that his mana growth rate was prohibited. In his heart, the most trusted one can That''s the freak. He believes that there must be his reason for the freak to let him practice well. Therefore, instead of giving up, he became more and more focused on his practice. (the last chapter of today is coming. I''m really tired recently. Maybe only one chapter will be updated tomorrow, but don''t worry. If I update less tomorrow and the day after tomorrow because of rest, I will send three chapters on Sunday to compensate.) Chapter 42 The western regions are vast and sparsely populated. When he entered here, Hailong realized how naive he was. When he was in the Central Plains, he thought that as long as he entered the western regions, he would find the small village that gave birth to him and raised him. But here, he knew he was wrong. The western region is as big and vast as the Central Plains. Moreover, it is sparsely populated, and most people, like his original village, have little understanding of the outside world. When he was in the Central Plains, he could ask for directions, but when he got here, he had to grope by himself. It''s been three days. It seems that the western plateau has no edge. He doesn''t know whether he is getting closer or farther from Lianyun mountain. On this vast plateau, he felt so small. The sun shines fiercely on the earth, because it is located on a plateau. During the day, the air is extremely hot. If the sea dragon didn''t have a certain mana, he might have been sunburned by the sun. He took out the water bag from the heaven and earth ring and took a sip. The sea dragon looked into the distance and cried bitterly in his heart. He has met four or five villages or tribes successively, but the result of inquiry is that no one knows Lianyun mountain at all. Now he has gone deep into the western plateau. Although he can distinguish the southeast and northwest, he doesn''t know how to go on. When the sea dragon was confused, a figure came into his sight. The man was moving forward slowly. Every few steps he took would inevitably fall a somersault. However, he would immediately get up and continue to move forward. It seemed that some obsession supported his body. Seeing a figure suddenly on the open land, the sea dragon couldn''t help but rejoice in his heart, float up and greet the man. Close, he saw the man''s appearance. He was a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked very embarrassed. His face was covered with messy hair like weeds, and his clothes were as ragged as when Hai Long met the Yuhua sisters. The bare hands were full of sunburn marks, and the skin was as dry as a dead tree, with fine lines. Floating to the middle-aged man, Hailong asked, "uncle, what''s the matter with you?" the middle-aged man''s appearance has aroused his compassion. When the middle-aged man heard the voice, he raised his head fiercely. When Hailong saw his appearance, he couldn''t help taking a breath. The middle-aged man''s face was covered with rotten sores, and the dry yellowish brown marks looked very disgusting. There was no expression in his turbid eyes. When he saw the sea dragon, he suddenly shouted, "go away, get away from me." Hai Long was stunned. He subconsciously stepped back and asked tentatively, "uncle, what''s the matter with you? Can I help you? I have water and food here." The middle-aged man''s body trembled and trembled and shouted in his hoarse voice, "no, no, get away, come on, stay away from me, I don''t need your help. Get away." his voice was full of desolation. Looking at his miserable situation, Hailong couldn''t help but think of his previous experience of being oppressed by others and couldn''t care about his taboo anymore, He strode to the middle-aged man and reached for him. The middle-aged man seemed to see something terrible, and his body retreated fiercely, but he was obviously very weak. He stumbled and fell to the ground, and the sea dragon''s grasp naturally failed. "Don''t touch me, stay away from me. Do you want to die?" the middle-aged man''s voice became more and more sad. The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "uncle, I don''t mean any harm. I just want to help you! On this vast land, if you continue, you will die." The middle-aged man''s eyes showed a trace of desolation and murmured, "death, yes! Death, I just want to die! Stay away from me. I''m poisoned by corpse and have strong infectivity. I can''t hurt you. If I''m infected, you''ll become like me. Leave me alone and get out of here." "Corpse poison? Poison on the corpse? Uncle, can you tell me what''s going on? Maybe I can save you. If I don''t go there, I''ll listen here. Here, drink some water first. Don''t worry, I''ll give you this water bag. I have many of the same, you don''t mind." he threw his water bag over. Perhaps he felt the sincerity of Hailong from the heart. The middle-aged man seemed to be much calmer. He was really thirsty. He grabbed the water bag and drank it. Half a bag of water quickly entered his stomach. Wheezing gradually stabilized. The middle-aged man moved back a few times. He looked at the sea dragon with gratitude and said, "young man, thank you. You are a good man." The first time Hailong heard someone call himself a good man, a strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart. He was not a nosy person, but he was recalled by the middle-aged man before, so he made up his mind to help him. He smiled and said, "uncle, tell me what''s going on. I''m not an ordinary person. Maybe I can really help you." in order to show his strength, the sea dragon waved his left hand, sent out a red energy with blood gossip, and immediately exploded a shallow pit one or two feet deep on the ground nearby. The middle-aged man looked at the sea dragon in surprise and said, "you, what are you? Well, anyway, I''m dying, so I''ll tell you. However, you must promise me that after listening to my story, you will immediately hit me into the pit with the light you just emitted, and then bury me with earth. If possible, you''d better burn my body with fire first." From the tone of the middle-aged man, Hailong heard his fear of corpse poison and said noncommittally, "you tell me about you first, and then I will help you." The middle-aged man pulled down his hair to block his terrible face and said hoarsely: "My name is sauce. I was originally from a small tribe dozens of miles away from here. We live by grazing on the western plateau. Although we live in poverty, we are very happy. I have a beautiful wife and two sons, 23 and 17. They are my greatest pride. However, our happy life was ruined a few days ago. That''s why I was so proud One day, my eldest son didn''t know why. He didn''t come back until very late. When he came back, his face was gray and blue. At that time, I thought he was tired and didn''t care too much. After he came back, he was always silly and went to rest without eating. Something terrible happened in the middle of the night. A scream woke me up from my sleep. The scream came from my two sons From the tent, my wife and I hurried over. I saw a terrible scene. My eldest son grabbed the younger son''s body. He didn''t know when he had grown tusks and bit his brother''s throat. The skin on his face was festering and dripping yellow liquid. The little son bitten by him was dead when I arrived. I was a child When I was frightened, I didn''t know what was going on, but my wife shouted for help. The eldest son stood there and stared at me motionless. Under the cry of his wife, the chief and people from the tribe rushed over. The chief was well-informed. As soon as he saw my eldest son''s appearance, he knew that he was poisoned by autopsy. Autopsy is extremely terrible. He has the characteristics of infection. In our tribe, the relationship between everyone is very good, and no one knows how to deal with it. My wife loves her son so much that she rushed into the tent and cried out the name of the eldest son. Suddenly, my eldest son rushed to his mother. There was no one to stop him. He had bitten his wife''s throat. My heart was broken. At that moment, my heart was broken. I''m so miserable, my home, my home! I know it''s all over. I took a wooden stick and hit my eldest son hard, hoping that he could let go of my wife. In the process of fighting, my eldest son bit me in the hand, and my wife was dead. I''ve practiced some moves before, and I still have some strength. With all my abilities, I finally managed to get the eldest son out of the fight My son was bound. I knew that if he was allowed to go crazy, I was afraid that the whole tribe would be destroyed in his hands. At this time, the dead body of my youngest son began to twitch and seemed to be about to become a zombie. For the sake of the tribe, I had only one choice. I clenched my teeth and tied my two sons and wife together. I lit their bodies with my own hands. You know, deal with stiffness Corpses, the best way is to completely destroy their bodies. The fire devoured all my relatives, my teeth have bitten blood, my whole body is constantly twitching, and my heart is dripping blood! Until now, I found the bite wound on my hand. I know that I am also infected with autopsy. In order not to disturb everyone, I want to rush into the sea of fire and fight with my relatives People went together. However, they didn''t let me die and pulled me hard. The chief also comforted me, saying that if I was bitten a little, it might not be okay. However, I knew he was just comforting me. As long as I was contaminated with the corpse poison, it would spread all over my body. Although I wasn''t dead and I still had spirit, it was impossible to remove the corpse poison from me. The next day, I took advantage of no one I just want to run away. I don''t want to hurt anyone! I hate the zombie who killed my eldest son. He ruined our family. I''ve been out for three days. I don''t know why. I''m not dead yet. Kill me, young man. Kill me. I''m so painful. Help me end my life. " The sea dragon''s eyes flashed coldly and said in a deep voice, "are there any zombies around your village? Can they be ghouls? If they are ordinary zombies, it is impossible for your eldest son to return to the tribe after being bitten to death. They must be ghouls. Hum, when I go back to the tribe with you, I will help you kill that ghoul for revenge." In Lianyun mountain, Hailong once heard lingyuzi talk about corpses. The so-called corpses are actually human beings, but in order to pursue mana cultivation, they use specific methods to turn themselves into zombie like creatures. However, they have wisdom. For corpses, the anger of living people and the subordinates of zombies are their virtue. This evil cultivator, even if People in evil ways also despise it. The greatest advantage of cultivating corpse ghosts is that they can achieve strong cultivation in just a few decades. Only the most evil people will choose this cultivation method. Once the cultivation of corpse ghosts reaches a certain level, it will inevitably lead to the spread of charcoal and corpse poison, which is likely to bring devastating disasters to ordinary people. The story of sauce In addition, the sea dragon was full of anger and recklessly promised to avenge him. At this time, he didn''t consider whether his cultivation was enough to fight with the corpses and ghosts. The sauce was stunned for a while and murmured, "no, I can''t go back. I''ve become like this now. If I go back, I''ll spread the corpse poison to everyone. I can''t go back. Thank you, young man. If possible, you can help me take revenge. You can see our tribe as soon as you go west from here. The corpse ghost you said may be nearby." With that, he grabbed a sharp stone on the ground and stabbed it into his throat. The yellow green liquid flowed out of the wound, and life quickly separated from the sauce. The sauce looked at the sea dragon. Although he was about to leave the world, he got the promise of the sea dragon, and his eyes showed a satisfied look. With the hope of revenge, he had nothing more Sorry. His body fell to the ground and he went. Hailong Muran stood there. In fact, he had enough time to stop the sauce just now, but he didn''t do that. The body of the sauce has been completely eroded by the corpse poison. Even if Jietian Taoist priest is here, he may not be able to save him. And what if he survives? The most cherished relatives are dead. It''s better to let them meet underground than let him live alone. A light cyan light appeared around the sea dragon''s body, and the red light column rushed out of the blood gossip one after another. The body of the sauce was deeply buried by the sea dragon, and a new loess suddenly appeared on the vast plateau. Taking a small iron stick from his arms, the sea dragon took a deep breath, urged his mana to the limit, turned it into a virtual shadow and sped away in the direction indicated by the sauce. In the air, there is a crystal drop of water. The water drops fell into the Loess and soon infiltrated into it. Everything was calm and caressed gently, which brought a little bleak. Perhaps, in a few years, plants will take root and sprout on this embryonic loess. The great spirit of sacrificing oneself to others will nourish them to thrive. Chapter 43 The mana in his body was running fiercely. The mixed energy had been urged to the limit by the sea dragon. The land under his feet passed quickly. With deep sadness and strong killing intention, he soon saw a tribe composed of hundreds of tents surrounded by countless sharp fences. Hundreds of zombies were trying to rush into the fence, People are sticking out of the fence with various tools that can be used as weapons to block the impact of zombies. However, those zombies have no life and don''t know what death is. They are still pounding with their more powerful power and less easily damaged body than ordinary people. After all, the people of the tribe have limited physical strength. Although they take turns to block, from their tired look, the zombies will break through the barrier sooner or later. At that time, everyone here will become like them. Seeing this scene, Hailong couldn''t help boiling blood. He knew that the ghost hidden nearby didn''t let go of the tribe. He came. "Ah -" the long howl sounded long and clear. The sea dragon wrapped in the star blue armor soared up. After several ups and downs, it had come to the periphery of the fence. The red light of the blood gossip exploded, three zombies were blown to pieces, the Sea Dragon flew up, the enlarged small iron rod suddenly flew out, and the surging power suddenly burst out. The heads of seven or eight zombies exploded a yellow green liquid. Without their heads, they can only reluctantly fall to the ground, but even so, they still twitch. The sea dragon has completely entered the crazy state, and the small iron stick and blood gossip in his hand have played a powerful role. The number of more than 100 zombies has been sharply reduced in his madness, and the people in the tribe have suddenly reduced their pressure. They are surprised to look at the dreamy blue figure. Although there is only the cultivation in the early stage of subduing the tiger, it is enough to deal with such ordinary zombies. With the reduction of the number of zombies and the influence of the fierce Qi in the blood gossip, the sea dragon is full of huge killing opportunities. At this time, a roar sounded, the remaining more than 30 zombies jumped back, and the huge evil smell filled the air. The sea dragon immediately felt a burst of depression in his chest and said: here it is. Yes, he judged very correctly. A tall figure approached from afar at the speed of tens of meters per jump. He is the ghost that Hailong is looking for. This corpse ghost was originally a big thief in the Central Plains. It caused public anger because he would kill all the people robbed every time he robbed. When he couldn''t stand in the Central Plains, he fled to the western regions with good skills. Later, he inadvertently got a book about the cultivation method of corpses. The book didn''t explain the harm of cultivating corpses. In great joy, He rashly chose to practice. Over the past few years, although his strength has been several times stronger than before, he has also become like a zombie, and there is no sign of man on his body. At the same time, due to the cultivation of corpses and ghosts, he became more ferocious. In order to get more powerful power to return to the Central Plains and wreak havoc, he still kept practicing. So far, he has been practicing for ten years. Recently, he found that his cultivation was always stagnant and could not break through the realm of corpse pill. He knew that it was because he did not take enough raw Qi, so he aimed at the nearest tribe. As long as he reached the realm of corpse pill, he could spit fog like corpse poison and greatly increase his strength against the enemy. In peeping, he killed the eldest son of the sauce Seeing the enemy approaching, Hailong carefully took out the magic dragon from his arms, turned back and shouted to the people in the tribe, "you all return to your tents. I''m enough here." "Really? It''s enough to have you?" an ugly voice sounded, and the ghost stood 20 meters in front of the sea dragon. On the surface, he was not as disgusting as other zombies. He was wearing a gray black robe, his long withered yellow hair hung on his shoulders, his exposed hands were thin, his long nails glittered with a faint green light, and the smell of danger kept emanating from him. The sea dragon''s heart was cold and shouted, "listen to the order and check." the yellow light flashed away, the body of the corpse ghost trembled slightly, and a light yellow light flashed past the sea dragon''s eyes. He couldn''t help taking a breath. The corpse ghost has reached the level equivalent to Daogu. Although he certainly can''t fly, he is two levels higher than himself. Can he deal with it? Playing drums in his heart, Hailong once again showed the look of the sauce before his death. That look brought him great courage. He tightened the small iron bar in his hand. Hailong was determined to kill the evil ghost in front of him. The corpse ghost was surprised and said, "it''s a man of cultivation. No wonder you dare to meddle in Lao Tze''s business. However, it seems that you don''t have any profound cultivation achievements. I cultivate corpse ghosts. The goal is ordinary people in this tribe. I don''t want to be enemies with your cultivation people. If I know the truth, I''ll leave immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." Although his body has become a zombie, he is very smart. He knows that the corpses and ghosts cultivated by himself can never provoke the people of truth cultivation. Once a master of truth cultivation comes, he will only be completely destroyed. Having made a decision, Hailong will not regret it. He angrily scolded: "corpse ghost, you dare to bring disaster to the world here. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven? Today I will act on behalf of heaven and completely destroy you." The corpse ghost laughed, "walking for heaven? It''s up to you? I''m afraid you haven''t even Yuanying. How can you fight me? Well, taking a Xiuzhen is more angry than hundreds of human beings. Since you bring it to the door, I''m not polite." as soon as the voice fell, his tall body flew rigidly towards the sea dragon, although it seemed that his actions were clumsy, But very fast. It was almost in the blink of an eye in front of the sea dragon. The sea dragon dare not be careless. Raising his hand is a red light. The red light with a diameter of one foot shot heavily in the middle of the ghost''s chest. With a loud bang, the ghost''s body was thrown away. Hailong was very happy. He didn''t expect to succeed so easily. However, when the ghost figure stabilized, the sea dragon''s heart sank into the valley. The blood gossip, which is good for ordinary zombies, has lost its function. Although the clothes on the ghost''s chest have a big hole, the iron black skin inside is intact. "Hey, boy, do you want to hurt my iron body with your broken magic weapon? I think you''re looking for death. Although we corpses can''t use magic tools like you people who repair the truth, our bodies can''t be broken. I''ll see how many times your red light can be emitted." he said, his body took a virtual shadow and rushed up again. Hai Long was very cold in his heart. This time he didn''t use blood gossip, but directly cut the corpse ghost with a small iron stick. The corpse ghost smiled, stretched out his thin big hand and grabbed the head of the small iron stick. But this time he miscalculated. Except for Hailong, anyone who faces a small iron bar will be a force of ten thousand pounds. With a bang, the corpse ghost''s body was forcibly smashed into the soil, and the sound of bone fracture came clearly. One stick cut the corpse ghost into the earth, and the sea dragon was very excited, "what a fucking unbreakable body, I didn''t beat it flat. Hum!" in fact, if he caught up with the corpse ghost and gave the corpse ghost''s head again with a small iron stick, he could really take his life under the corpse ghost''s carelessness, but in addition to his intention, the sea dragon made a wrong judgment, which almost killed him. In the loud noise, the ghost was smashed into the ground and exploded violently. A large amount of dust blocked the sea dragon''s line of sight. As soon as his chest hurt, his body retreated fiercely, and the blue light in front of him flickered constantly. The sound of rattling continued. Under the huge impact, the sea dragon crashed a large fence and rolled on the ground for several times to stabilize his body. He was frightened to see that the ghost slowly jumped to him step by step from the dust, and one of his right arms hung around him, which was obviously useless. The ghost''s red eyes flashed fiercely, and he had become violent. The star blue armor on the sea dragon is much darker than before. It uses its own energy to protect the sea dragon''s body. Otherwise, it can kill him just with the full force of the corpse ghost. The place where the chest was hit was just the heart. The anti sky mirror sent out a warm energy to protect the sea dragon''s body from the inside. Otherwise, if only relying on the star blue armor, the sea dragon would not die, but it would definitely lose the power of resistance at this time. Without time to think about it, he hurriedly sent out a red light with blood gossip to shake back the body ghost, rolled on the ground and stood up. The star blue armor drew a lot of mana from the sea dragon in the defense just now. Coupled with the consumption when dealing with zombies, bursts of weakness constantly attacked the sea dragon''s body. The corpse ghost rubbed the beaten chest and said with hatred: "you dare to break my arm. If I don''t tear you up and feed the zombie today, I''m not a corpse ghost." the figure suddenly accelerated, and the corpse ghost showed his cultivation to the limit. For a time, Hailong only felt that there were corpse ghosts in all directions, and didn''t know how to deal with it. Unable to find the exact attack route of the corpse ghost, he had to wave the small iron stick in his hand, but how can he hit the corpse ghost? At the moment of his panic, a sharp Yin wind suddenly came from the back of his head. Before the sea dragon dodged, the corpse ghost''s claws had caught his head. When he thought about it, the sea dragon had a star blue armor on his body, but there was nothing on his head. It was his best target. During the crisis, the anti sky mirror played its role as an immortal tool. Although the cultivation of Hailong was far from enough to drive it, its own defense was fully displayed. With a flash of silver light, the corpse ghost only felt that he had caught a hard iron ball. A burning feeling came into his body along the palm of his hand. The spirit of the fairy was his guest star. He immediately screamed and opened his palm. How could the sea dragon let go of such an opportunity? He swung up with his hands holding a small iron bar, and with a bang, he immediately shot the ghost out of the tribe. In fact, if you change to a Taoist practitioner, even with the protection of the sky mirror, the sea dragon will still be seriously damaged. After all, he can''t give full play to one thousandth of the ability of the anti sky mirror, but the ghost is unlucky. What the corpse is most afraid of is the spirit of fairy and Buddha, and these two kinds of energy are in the sea dragon''s body. Under the sudden erosion, he immediately changed from the absolute upper hand to the lower hand. Although the corpse ghost was eroded by the spirit spirit, this time he didn''t touch the little iron bar, but flew out with the powerful impact of the little iron bar and fell 100 meters before he stopped. All the nails he grabbed had disappeared, and the whole arm was shining silver. The sea dragon was overjoyed and secretly said: This Anti sky mirror is really a treasure. Without it, I would return to my place. Since the mirror against the sky can protect your body, what else can you worry about? Thinking of this, he scattered all the remaining mana in his body and quickly chased the corpse ghost with a small iron stick. The corpse ghost tried to use his corpse Qi to fight with the spirit Qi. Fortunately, he was only contaminated a little, otherwise, it would have been turned into fly ash at this time. But even so, his speed of action was still much slower. He didn''t dare to attack the sea dragon. With a painful roar, he turned around and ran away. Those remaining zombies lost the control of the corpse ghost and stood in place one by one at a loss. The speed of the corpse ghost is really amazing, but the sea dragon can''t get close to it. With a movement in his heart, Hailong took out a tea cup from the heaven and earth ring. This is one of the items he purchased in Tongyuan city. He is ready to go back and give gifts. When he handed the stick to his left hand, he suddenly accelerated, shortened the distance between himself and the corpse ghost by a few meters, and used the stone throwing stunt of playing with "little clever" in his childhood, and the teacup slammed at the foot of the corpse ghost. The corpse ghost is jumping forward. When he wants to come, he can catch up as long as he disturbs the pace under his feet. With a click, the teacup became a pile of fragments. Although the sea dragon injected mana into it, it was in vain when he met the iron defense of the corpse ghost, which did not affect his forward speed at all. Looking at the corpse ghost pulling away from a long distance again, the sea dragon gritted his teeth, drew a wave from the remaining mana, fiercely injected it into the blood gossip, and resolutely attacked the corpse ghost''s feet for the second time. Blood gossip is a magic weapon after all. Although its power can''t hurt corpses and ghosts, its impact is strong enough. With a bang, the ghost''s legs were shaken and floated up. Under the action of impulse, his body suddenly turned to the sky. With a long roar, the sea dragon floated up, clenched the small iron bar with both hands, and bombarded the ghost''s chest like a pioneer. The ghost''s body was suddenly blasted into the ground. The same mistake, the sea dragon will not make the second time. Another stick smashed the ghost''s head fiercely, and the splashed blood and flesh were blocked by the blue light emitted by the star blue armor, which failed to pollute his body. (today''s chapter was posted to you earlier. I''m going to sleep long this afternoon. I''ll continue to upload it tomorrow) Chapter 44 A wisp of black smoke floated out of the ghost''s broken head and flew towards the zombies like lightning. Although the corpse ghost can''t cultivate into a corpse pill, it can use the corpse''s body to revive the soul. After a period of cultivation, you can restore your skills. Although the sea dragon knew that the black gas was going to run, his mana had been completely exhausted at this time. He had no power to strike again. He could only watch the black gas rush towards the zombie group. At this time, a clear Buddhist Chant sounded, "don''t run away, look at the magic weapon." the light flashed, and a huge golden bowl blocked the black gas. The black gas suddenly churned violently, and the scream echoed continuously. It was shrouded in the golden light and eliminated in the invisible in an instant. "The Buddha Dharma is boundless. Go where you should go." the golden light shines again. In the middle of Hailong and the village, a huge pit with a diameter of 10 meters and a depth of 5 meters quietly appeared. Those zombies that have been destroyed by the sea dragon and the remaining zombies float up under the golden light and fall into the pit one by one. The light on the golden bowl was bright, and complex Sanskrit words floated around it. The zombies in the pit lost their original gray and black and became real corpses. The dazzling light flashed away, the ground returned to flat, and everything returned to normal. Under the light of the Buddha, Hailong felt the continuous bursts of comfort from his whole body. The operation of the Buddha power in the mixed mana in his body suddenly accelerated. Unexpectedly, he helped him recover some mana between these breath. Seeing the disappearance of the golden light, the sea dragon couldn''t help rubbing his tongue. Such a profound Buddhist cultivation is much better than himself. With a flash of light, a figure appeared in front of the sea dragon. A white hand handed it over and said in a soft voice, "benefactor, I''ll pull you up." Hai Long looked up and saw a young monk in cassock in front of him. His face was like jade, and his whole body was covered with a light Buddha light. He looked young, almost like himself, and there was a bit of childishness between his eyebrows. Seizing the white hand, a strong force came and pulled him from the ground. Hailong stood up and looked at the young monk. The monk was about an inch shorter than him. His handsome appearance made Hailong feel ashamed in his heart. Frowned and said, "who are you? Have you destroyed the ghost''s soul?" The young monk nodded and said, "yes! I killed an evil corpse like this. How can I leave him to harm the world? His soul has been refined by my Buddha bowl and can be reincarnated only after many disasters. Benefactor, thank you for your righteous action. You are a good man. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid the ordinary people here would be miserable." The sea dragon snorted and said, "since you''re nearby, why don''t you make a fool of me earlier? Look at your monk''s dress, isn''t it the fault of the Brahmin sect." The young monk was stunned and said, "what Brahman heart sect? I haven''t heard of it! I didn''t want to fight early just now, but I just arrived. Originally, I was practicing tianyantong hundreds of miles away. Suddenly, I saw the evil atmosphere here, so I rushed over. Fortunately, elder brother, you resisted the ghost!" Hai Long looked at the young monk suspiciously and said to himself, this guy has never even heard of Brahman Xinzong. He is obviously a steamed stuffed bun who has never seen the world before, but his cultivation is so high. What''s the matter? No, you have to ask clearly. Thinking of this, he put on a dignified look and said, "it''s our duty to subdue demons and eliminate demons. Brother, you''re welcome. Don''t you know fanxin sect? It''s the first authentic Buddhism in the world. I think my brother is a monk, so I think you are a member of fanxin sect. Since you don''t belong to fanxin sect, what sect are you practicing in?" Youth and Shangdao: "Little monk, whose name is Hongzhi, belongs to Zen. Maybe the owner hasn''t heard of it. We haven''t been walking around in Zen for many years. Besides, I''m the only one left in Zen now. Benefactor, you should be a cultivator. Unexpectedly, I met you just after I left the customs. No wonder the master said that cultivators, like our Buddhists, have the heart of heaven. Little monk is very young I don''t know much about everything in the world. Please give me more advice in the future. " Hai Long''s heart is that he doesn''t understand. Zen? I haven''t heard of it, but his accomplishments are so high that he shouldn''t be so bad. Don''t you know anything about the world? That''s easy to do, "My name is Hailong. I''m a disciple of Lianyun sect for five generations. Lianyun sect, do you know? I''m the head of the seven true sects of the right way. I was so careless that I almost let the corpse escape. I''m really ashamed!" Hongzhi smiled and said, "people miss and horses miss. Benefactor, don''t pay too much attention to gain and loss. How long have you been practicing, benefactor?" Hailong said, "it''s been more than four years, almost five years. I was going to go back to the mountain to practice in seclusion, but I met a corpse ghost here, which delayed me. What about you? See how many years you''ve been practicing Buddhism? Hongzhi was slightly stunned at Hailong''s words and murmured: "Four or five years? Is it so strong just four or five years? When I was refining the ghost''s soul just now, I clearly felt that there was a spirit of immortality in his soul. He could use the spirit of immortality to attack the enemy. Hasn''t the donor''s cultivation reached a level equivalent to the perfection of my Buddhism? I''m really surprised. I''ve practiced for more than a thousand years, but I''ve only just started It''s just a small consummation. I don''t know how long it will take to reach the state of benefactor. Please give me more advice in the future. " Even with Hailong''s thick skin, he couldn''t help blushing. Of course, he knew that the spirit referred to by Hongzhi came entirely from the mirror against the sky, which had nothing to do with himself. However, he couldn''t help feeling elated by the compliment of the master of Buddha cultivation in front of him, "I don''t understand what da Yuanman is. I''m not as powerful as you said. But what do you want to know in the future? I can help you solve your doubts. You said you''ve been practicing for thousands of years. It doesn''t look like you! Don''t call me benefactor. My name is Hailong. Just call me by my name." Hongzhi sighed and said: "Shi... Ah, no, brother Hailong, I followed my master to practice in the mountains when I was seven years old. I spent most of my time in closed door practice and studying Buddhism. It has been more than 1200 years since I was 18. My appearance has not changed since I was 18. It has always been like this. My master has high expectations for me. He said that I am a congenital Buddha body and it is easier to practice Buddhism than ordinary people He hoped that I could get through the Buddha robbery in the future. However, up to now, I don''t know what the Buddha robbery is, and after practicing for so long, it is still far from the realm of great fullness. " Hai Long said with a smile, "it''s only a thousand years. I know many experts who have practiced for thousands of years. You can''t worry about cultivation. Once you''re anxious, you''ll be in danger of becoming possessed by the devil. Well, I know the leader of fanxin sect, the first Buddhism sect in the world. He can be said to be the most powerful person in Buddha cultivation in the world. If you have the opportunity, let him give you some advice." Hongzhi was instilled by his master for many years and was very persistent in his cultivation. After listening to Hailong''s words, he was overjoyed and hurried to say: "Thank you, brother Hailong. If I succeed in the future, I owe it to my brother. Shortly after I left the pass, the master told me to go outside to practice after reaching the xiaoyuanman level. Now I don''t know where to go. Well, I''ll follow you in the future. If a good man like brother Hailong takes me, I must have a great influence on my accomplishments Benefits. " Hailong was secretly pleased that such a master of Buddha cultivation followed him. Even if the demon sect sent someone to chase him, he didn''t have to be afraid. On the surface, he frowned and said, "it''s not very good. I''m going to return to Lianyun sect for cultivation, and there''s no relationship between us. I''m afraid my elders will be unhappy if I take you back." Hongzhi blinked and said, "what should I do? I really want to travel with brother Hailong. Please help me." He has just come out of the mountain, and his mind is almost still in his childhood. After meeting Hailong, his intuition from Buddha cultivation tells him that this person can be trusted completely, just like catching a driftwood in the raging waves. Now he doesn''t want to leave Hailong very much. The sea dragon held back the excitement in his heart and said, "well, you think I''m the eldest brother. As long as you become my brother, the elders won''t say anything at Lianyun sect. How about it?" Hongzhi said suspiciously, "do you think you''re the eldest brother? However, I''m more than a thousand years old and much older than you! It''s wrong." Hailong zhengse Road: "The so-called master is the respect. You have been practicing Buddhism for many years, and you can''t even see through such a little worldly thoughts. No wonder you can''t reach the perfect state. This is also one of the tests of my practice. You must not only recognize me as the eldest brother, but also obey my arrangement, respect me, and don''t be proud of your age. This is the best way to temper your mind Practice. Do you understand? "Then he made a look like I was trying to help you. After listening to Hailong''s words, Hongzhi suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and murmured, "yes! Why can''t I see through the worldly things. Brother Hailong, oh, no, brother Hailong, thank you for your advice. From now on, Hongzhi is your little brother. No matter what happens, he will give orders." then he folded his hands and worshipped Hailong. Hai Long was surprised to see the ring scars on Hongzhi''s head. Most monks have nine, but he has as many as 16. With such a strong and obedient younger brother, he doesn''t have to be bullied even if he returns to Lianyun sect. When he thought of the excitement, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help showing a faint smile and said, "I''ll call you Xiaozhi in the future." After saying this, Hailong himself couldn''t help laughing. Xiaozhi, it feels like talking about hemorrhoids. Anyway, his road name is spittoon, and it''s normal to have a little brother with hemorrhoids. At this time, the people in the village finally realized that things outside were over. Some bolder people tried to get out of the tent. When they saw that all the zombies had disappeared, they couldn''t help cheering. After a while, the whole tribe suddenly turned into a sea of joy. They removed the fence and hundreds of people ran together in the direction of Hailong and Hongzhi ¡£ Hongzhi looked at the people rushing in like mountains and seas. He was shocked and said, "brother Hailong, what are they doing?" The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "we have eliminated the corpses, ghosts and zombies. They naturally come to thank you. Don''t make a noise when they come. I''ll be everything." Hongzhi was most afraid of dealing with people. When he saw that Hailong had taken over everything, he immediately said gratefully, "brother, it''s good to follow you. If the little monk can help you share anything in the future, just ask." The villagers finally rushed to Hailong. Without anyone''s command, they knelt down and said to Hailong, "thank you for saving our tribe." Before, they only saw the hand of Hailong and ran back to the tent to hide. They didn''t know that the most important work was completed by Hongzhi. They immediately regarded Hailong as a great Savior. The Sea Dragon said, "everybody get up quickly. It''s our duty to get rid of demons and guard the way. There''s nothing to thank. Which one of you is the chief?" The villagers were still kneeling there. Their eyes were filled with heartfelt gratitude. The first old man who looked 50 or 60 years old said, "the little one is the chief. Please tell me." Seeing the crowd kneeling down in front of him, Hailong gradually became a little uncomfortable. He flashed aside and said, "chief, please let everyone get up, otherwise I''ll leave soon." The chief was slightly stunned. After weighing the pros and cons, he had no choice but to command everyone to stand up. The Sea Dragon said, "chief, do you know a man named sauce?" The chief trembled and said, "yes, of course. That''s my good brother! He''s really miserable. All his family were killed by zombies. Grandpa, do you know him?" Recalling what it looked like before the sauce, Hailong couldn''t help feeling sour and told him how he met the sauce, "... after listening to his narration, I really hate that someone was so cruel to cultivate corpse ghosts, so I hurried to come here. The corpse ghosts are really powerful. With the concerted efforts of brother Hongzhi and I, they were finally eliminated. Don''t worry, there will be no corpse ghosts to disturb your tribe in the future. In fact, if you say it, sauce should have saved you. I''ve saved you He was buried dozens of miles to the east from here. There is a very obvious earth slope. I hope you can set up a cup for him. Because he has corpse poison, let him rest there. " His eyes were slightly red, and Hailong lowered his head sadly. Hongzhi behind him nodded secretly and said to himself: this just recognized big brother is really a good man. From then on, he completely followed Hailong and became his most loyal little brother. (today''s is coming, hehe. Welcome to smash tickets) Chapter 45 The chief had already burst into tears and said respectfully, "thank you for helping the sauce brothers bury. We kaerkan tribe dare not forget what you did today. Please come to our tribe and have a rest. Let''s do our host''s friendship." the villagers automatically made way for themselves. Hailong is really hungry. He has been living in the open these days. He also wants to find a place to have a good rest. He looked at Hongzhi and walked to the tribe surrounded by the villagers. The tribes in the western regions are hospitable. Moreover, Hailong is their great benefactor. Each family brings their best things to entertain Hailong and his two people. They are busy cooking sheep and slaughtering cattle at one time. To Hailong''s surprise, as soon as he had dinner at night, Hongzhi couldn''t wait to tear a leg of mutton and chew it. Looking at his greasy hands, he didn''t look like a monk. "Hey, I said Xiaozhi, aren''t you all vegetarians?" asked Hailong suspiciously. Hongzhi chewed the delicious mutton, looked satisfied and said: "We don''t taboo these things in Zen. Master, he likes wine and meat best. When I practice with him, he will go out to buy every time. He often says that wine and meat pass through the intestines and the Buddha sits in the heart. Buddha cultivation doesn''t have to be too formal. As long as you devoutly believe in the Buddha, you can eat some wine and meat. Wow, brother, this mutton tastes good, fragrant and delicious It''s tender. It''s much better than the meat the master brought back. You can eat it too! "He said, and immediately poured down a large glass of horse milk wine. Hai Long stared at him dumbfounded and said with a bitter smile, "so you''re still a meat and wine monk. However, I like it. I hate the restrained life most. Eat more." Looking at the way the two people of Hailong ate and drank, the chief of kale tribe immediately smiled and toasted the two people. Hailong was born with a lot of wine and had little energy after drinking mare''s milk. After drinking dozens of cups, he still didn''t feel drunk. While eating, he asked the chief, "do you know there is a Lianyun mountain in our western regions?" The chief was stunned and said, "it seems so. Grandpa, where are you going? It''s better to stay with us for more days. Although we are not very rich, we guarantee that you can eat fresh beef and mutton every day." For the young man in front of him, he has a good feeling from the bottom of his heart. Moreover, from the perspective of selfishness, if the sea dragon can stay here for a long time, it will only benefit the tribe. Hai Long shook his head and said, "I''d better hurry back. That''s my home! Chief, think about it. Just tell me the general direction of Lianyun mountain." The chief sighed. He also knew that he could not be forced to stay. He said, "Grandpa, to tell you the truth, there is a treasure in our family. With it, you will find Lianyun mountain. Wait a minute, I''ll come." then he turned out of the tent and turned around with a leather roll in a moment. He handed the scroll in both hands and said, "eunuch, this is our ancestral treasure. I''ll give it to you." Hailong was stunned and thought, is it the treasure map? If it is, he will be developed. Thinking of this, he quickly received it. The chief explained: "This is a map of the whole western region, which was inadvertently obtained by our ancestors. However, there was no name mark on it. With continuous exploration, our ancestors of kaerkan tribe marked some known place names. Just now I looked, there is no Lianyun mountain you mentioned. But there are many mountains and rivers on this map. If you are familiar with the terrain there, you should be able to understand it Find the exact location. That''s all I can do for you. " Although Hailong was disappointed, he also knew that this was what he needed most. While thanking him, he opened the skin roll. This is a map made of sheepskin. The technology is very exquisite. Although it is obviously a very old thing, it is not damaged at all. Various mountains and rivers are drawn on the map, and some of them have been marked. Hongzhi curiously gathered together, looked at the map and said, "this is really a treasure. I don''t know how much experience it takes to draw it! I think it may be done by an immortal." Hai Long glanced at him and said, "there are so many immortals. Even if we are people who practice truth, we can draw them in a long time as we make up our mind. Thank you, chief. However, this map is too precious. You can just copy it for us." The chief shook his head and said, "if there weren''t two benefactors, I''m afraid our kaerkai tribe wouldn''t exist. It''s enough for us to keep a few copies. You must take this original treasure! Otherwise, our people will blame me. Our kaerkai tribe has never been stingy with friends." Hailong nodded and said, "then I''m welcome. Thank you, chief." That night, under the urging of wine, Hailong and Hongzhi went to bed early. In the morning, before dawn, Hongzhi was pulled up by Hailong from his bed. Rubbed his hazy eyes and looked out of the window. Hongzhi said with some dissatisfaction: "brother Hailong, it''s not dawn yet. What are you pulling me for? Let me sleep again." Hailong knocked on Hongzhi''s bald head and said, "what do you sleep? Hurry up. The people of this tribe are too enthusiastic. If we go during the day, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble." "Oh" Hongzhi got up reluctantly, stretched his waist and put his cassock on his body. Hailong urged mana into heaven and earth ring, took out a few things from it, then grabbed the map on the table and quietly left the tribe with Hongzhi. As he walked, Hailong asked Hongzhi, "can you fly?" Hongzhi nodded and said, "of course. But don''t you think it''s good for us to walk like this? I once saw in a book left by the master that it''s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. Since it''s a road, you have to walk naturally. Ah! By the way, brother, what you left in the tribe is like a few pieces of paper." Hailong smiled and said, "you don''t understand. What I left is a silver note. It''s twelve thousand silver notes. We can exchange it for many things. We ate so many things yesterday and took someone''s map. We always have to give something back. The village is poor enough." in fact, Hailong doesn''t have such a good heart. His style is to benefit himself at the expense of others, It was only because the tribe had many similarities with the village where he grew up and was moved by the behavior of the sauce. What Hailong didn''t know was that as early as last night, Hongzhi had imposed the prohibition of the evil curse on the whole village. Even if there were another invasion of evil objects of the same level as corpses and ghosts, they would return in vain. Hongzhi looked at Hailong with admiration and said, "brother, you are so considerate. I didn''t expect it! It''s my luck to follow you." Hailong said proudly, "of course, I''m the smartest person in the world. Before I wake you up in the morning, I''ve found the approximate location of Lianyun mountain. This is my first time out of the mountain. It''s really not easy to find it back!" he spread out the map and pointed to the following place and said: "This is where we are now. If you look up, on the map, the place replaced by the cloud symbol should be Lianyun mountain. After all, it is impossible for outsiders to enter there except people of our sect. It can''t be said for sure, but it''s eight or nine." Hongzhi said happily, "well, let''s hurry back to your Lianyun sect. Even your eldest brother is so powerful, isn''t your teacher a fairy?" The Sea Dragon said naturally, "that''s right. We are a fairyland on earth. When you arrive, you will understand. By the way, what kind of person is your master? How can he die?" Hongzhi said sadly: "Shifu is very kind to me. I can''t remember clearly what happened when I was a child. At that time, I seemed to have no parents and was taken away by Shifu when I was wandering in the street. Later, I have been practicing with Shifu in the mountain. About a hundred years ago, Shifu suddenly told me that his time has come and he has been sitting in the mountain. He walked peacefully. When he was dying, he told me, saying I never had the courage to reach the final level of great perfection. I was not determined enough and was not suitable for further cultivation. I had to sit down and turn into a stone to preserve the Buddha''s mind. Maybe after thousands of years, when his Buddha''s mind solidifies, I can live again. The master said I was a genius for Buddha cultivation. He asked me to go out of the mountain after a hundred years. Then I passed away. I''m really sad. The master is my only family member , when he died, I became a person. However, the Buddha treated me very well. Yesterday, he let me meet you, and I can rely on you again. Brother, thank you for letting me follow. " The sea dragon''s heart trembled slightly. He knew that he just wanted to use Hongzhi, and he didn''t want to help him at all. Suddenly, there was an indescribable sense of depression in his heart. He turned around fiercely and said, "let''s go." after that, he urged his mana and quickly left in the distance. Hongzhi looked at the back of the sea dragon, sighed and said: "Big brother, following you is probably my most important experience trip." the Yellow Buddha light lights up. Without his momentum, he has caught up with the sea dragon and floated along with the sea dragon. With a clear direction, it is much easier to move forward. According to the map, in one day, they have gone one tenth of the way to Lianyun mountains. Hongzhi stopped with a sad face and said, "brother, there''s no shelter in this remote place. What shall we eat in the evening? I''m hungry." Hai Long said with a smile, "you look like a Buddhist practitioner. I don''t think you''ve cut off the six desires of the laity. You don''t forget to eat, drink and sleep. Don''t you know what six roots are pure? If I let you eat and drink all day, you won''t blame me in the future." One day with Hailong, Hongzhi seemed to be infected by him. Hehe said with a smile: "I''m clean when I''m practicing. It''s nothing to be free on weekdays. This can make my mind more focused! I really want to eat another meal like yesterday. Hey, when I think of the oily mutton, I, I..." Hai Long said angrily, "OK, don''t be intoxicated. Let''s have a rest here today. I''m a little tired after running all day." then he sat down on the ground. Hongzhi blinked and said, "brother, isn''t it? It''s here. Why do you have to find a small forest or behind the hillside? It''s very cold in the evening on the plateau. Look at my white skin, can you bear to let me freeze?" the sea dragon snorted disdainfully and lay flat on the ground and said: "Come on, don''t you think I don''t know that you have already reached the level of no invasion of cold and heat? Even if you have no place to live and don''t eat or drink, it won''t have any impact on you." Hongzhi sat aside discontentedly and said, "even if my Buddha power can reach the level you said, I am willing to eat and sleep well! How can you say that you are also my eldest brother and should always take care of me." after that, the angry man was lucky there, and the child''s mind was undoubtedly revealed. Hailong didn''t dare to offend the bodyguard he cheated. He turned over and sat up, gathered around Hongzhi and said, "why, are you angry?" Hongzhi turned his head and ignored him. Hailong smiled and grabbed his right hand in vain. Suddenly, a fat and tender chicken leg appeared in his hand. He took a hard bite and said vaguely: "Hey, this chicken leg is really delicious! Unfortunately, some people are full of gas and don''t need to eat." then, he stuffed the chicken leg into his stomach in three mouths and two mouths. All this was seen in Hongzhi''s eyes. He couldn''t help staring. With his cultivation, he didn''t see where the chicken leg of sea dragon came from. From the smell from the chicken leg, it was not simulated by magic, but a real delicacy. After swallowing his spit, Hongzhi said tentatively, "brother, do you have any more chicken legs? Can you give me one too? I''m really hungry!" (this is the last public chapter. VIP will be added to this book tonight or tomorrow day. In order to thank you for your support, the first four chapters of VIP will be free. You are welcome to subscribe at that time.) Chapter 46 Hai Long ate the last bit of meat on the clean chicken bone and said, "yes, naturally, but you seem angry. Do you still need to eat chicken legs? Don''t you feel full after drinking the northwest wind?" now he has gradually mastered Hongzhi''s weakness and thought to himself that this guy is definitely a typical greedy eater. As long as he can grasp his stomach, he''s not afraid that he won''t listen to himself. If the old monk Wu Yun saw such a Buddhist monk, I''m afraid his nose would have been crooked. Thinking of this, Hailong couldn''t help laughing. For the sake of delicious food, Hongzhi can''t care about anything now. He pasted the shoulder of Shanghai Dragon and said with a smile: "what kind of person are you, boss? How dare you be angry with you? Just give me some." Hailong patted Hongzhi on the shoulder and said, "just understand. If you lose your temper in the future, I''ll help you ''hunger strike''. As soon as the void caught hold of it, another chicken leg appeared out of thin air and stuffed it into Hongzhi. Hongzhi was overjoyed and quickly opened his mouth and ate. Hailong waved his right hand. First, a piece of sheepskin appeared. Then, the same food fell on the sheepskin. Finally, he "changed" two pots of wine. He saw that the chicken leg in Hongzhi''s mouth almost fell to the ground. Although he felt the fluctuation of mana, he didn''t understand where these things came from. The sea dragon was secretly proud. Naturally, these were stored in the heaven and earth ring earlier. After absorbing the immortal spirit in the anti heaven mirror, he found that when he used the heaven and earth ring again, there would be no blue light, and it was more convenient to use. Heaven and earth ring is a good fresh thing. No matter how long it is put in it, it will be as fresh as when it was first put in. The delicious food of Hailong is not under Hongzhi. Most of the silver spent in Tongyuan city was used to buy food. Now he can''t eat all the things in Qiankun ring alone in a year. "Eat quickly and rest early after eating." a big leather roll appeared. Under the fast action of Hailong, a simple two person leather tent quickly appeared on the ground. Hailong found a relatively flat place and fixed the tent with big nails, which began to eat. What he did deeply shocked Hongzhi''s heart. In Hongzhi''s eyes, the sea dragon is like a thousand hand Guanyin. Everything you want can change with your hand. The respect in my heart suddenly increased. After they had enough to eat and drink, they got into the tent. Hailong took out his baby iron bar from his arms and put it beside him. It has a huge magic weapon. Even if the wind on the plateau is cold, it is impossible to blow the leather tent over. As soon as Hongzhi saw the small iron rod, his eyes suddenly burst into surprise. A circle of Golden Buddha light seeped from around his body, as if he felt something. The small iron rod also made a light sound of Ding. "Eldest brother, this, this is what treasure. It seems to contain huge Buddha power." The sea dragon smiled proudly and said, "do you want to know? First tell me what the big golden bowl you used yesterday is, and I''ll tell you what it is." Hongzhi Road: "The Bodhi bowl is one of several magic weapons handed down to me by the master. It is the most precious treasure of our Buddhism. It is a sacred object for subduing demons and subduing demons. It is called Bodhi bowl. The golden light generated by the Bodhi bowl has a strong effect of shaking demons. Its power will increase or decrease with the amount of Buddha power injected into it. Demons will be afraid of it when they see it. What is the meaning of the so-called xubodhi? The Tathagata obtains the three contempt and three Bodhi of ahindra. The Tathagata has something There is no fixed Dharma. His name is ardoro sancontempt sanbodhi. There is no fixed Dharma. "When he spoke of the Dharma, his face no longer looked childish and solemn, just like an eminent monk. The Buddha Qi surging out of his body brought a feeling of spring breeze to the sea dragon. "Come on, come on. What a mess. I don''t understand your Dharma. It seems that your Bodhi bowl is much better than the one I saw in the Brahmin sect last time. But it''s worse than my little iron bar. My little iron bar is called the ten thousand demons will subdue the staff. That is to say, even if there are ten thousand demons, it can wipe them out." He didn''t know what the real name of the little iron stick was. He just made it up to show off. Hongzhi believed it and couldn''t help reaching out to the little iron stick, but Hailong didn''t stop it. When Hongzhi''s hand caught the small iron bar, the small iron bar suddenly gave off an extremely strong golden light. The Buddhist power output by Hongzhi was completely absorbed by it. For a time, the golden light flowed, and both huanghailong and Hongzhi couldn''t open their eyes. Hongzhi wanted to pick up the small iron bar, but even if he urged the Buddhist power to the limit, he could only lift a corner. "It''s so heavy. It''s worthy of being a staff that will subdue all evils. Brother, your magic weapon is much stronger than my Bodhi bowl! I think you''re very relaxed. How can you become so heavy when you reach my hand." The Sea Dragon said without shame, "of course, my cultivation is higher than you. Naturally, I can pick it up easily." With that, he easily held the small iron stick into his hand. Due to the injection of Hongzhi''s Buddhist power, the small iron stick became extremely hot. The surging energy flowed into the sea dragon along the stick body, and the mixed energy was injected with the fresh blood, which immediately ran quickly. The sea dragon had no time to explain to Hongzhi, so he had entered a state of calmness. Hongzhi saw a sudden gush out of the sea dragon Although the faint yellow light is far less powerful than the Buddha power he radiates, it is indeed a power of his own origin. He thought to himself, is brother also a Buddhist? At this time, the light suddenly changed, the yellow light faded, and the blue light emerged, which immediately brought a completely different feeling to Hongzhi. Although it is still the authentic magic power, it is definitely not the Buddha power. Shaoqing, The light changed again, from green to blue, and the pure spirit of the fairy floated out. Its nature was the same as that in Hongzhi''s original refining of the ghost soul. Seeing such a situation, Hongzhi couldn''t help but open his mouth and murmured, "no, there are three unique skills on the eldest brother. It''s incredible." At the same time of the blue light, there was a silver light on the chest of the sea dragon, and an invisible air mask was emitted, pushing Hongzhi to the edge of the tent. Hongzhi clearly felt that this air mask was based on the spirit of the fairy, but the power of this fairy air mask was very strong. Even if he could break it with the power of the Buddha, it would not be very easy. Elder brother is so mysterious. How did he do it? He fused three kinds of energy with completely different properties on his own. Although these three kinds of energy are pure and belong to the power of the right way, it is too difficult to integrate them. In fact, let alone he doesn''t understand, even the sea dragon itself doesn''t know why the three energies can integrate with each other without exclusion in the body. The mirror against the sky is worthy of being the treasure of the immortal family. Although the sea dragon can''t control it, after the sea dragon enters the cultivation state, the shield emitted by itself can not only prevent the invasion of external demons, but also resist the attack of experts below the peak. With it, even if the sea dragon meets an enemy several levels higher than itself, it is at least enough to protect itself. Hongzhi looked enviously at the small iron stick held in the palm of the sea dragon, used his Buddha power to support a space in the tent and began to meditate. I don''t know how long later, the sea dragon slowly opened his eyes. The small iron stick in his hand has returned to normal, and the mixed energy in his body is melted into a furnace again. As before, the volume of the integrated energy has not increased at all. Before cultivation, the Buddhist power caused by Hongzhi''s small iron stick has long been swallowed up by the bottomless abyss like lake at the Lingtai. Although his accomplishments were not improved, Hailong still felt refreshed. Hongzhi sat cross legged in front of him, with a faint yellow light on his body. He was completely solemn like a treasure elephant. Hailong knew that he was most afraid of interrupting when practicing. Once he was possessed by evil, he could not be described as dangerous. He just wanted to go outside the tent to breathe easily, but he heard Hongzhi say, "brother, you are really strong. It took seven days and seven nights to wake up." Hongzhi''s cultivation has reached a certain level. In this place, he won''t completely close his six senses, As soon as Hailong finished his cultivation, he woke up under the traction of the Qi machine. Hai Long scratched his head and said, "has it been so long for seven days? Why don''t I think so." he was delighted. Of course, he knew that the longer the cultivation lasted, the better the cultivation. Hongzhi said, "monks don''t lie. I''ve always been awake. Of course, I know how long it has been." Hailong snorted disdainfully and said: "You''re a monk who drinks and eats meat. You''re just a meat and wine monk at best. I think you might ask me to find you a wife in the future. I know the leader of Lianhua sect. They are all female Buddhists." With that, Hailong smiled maliciously. He had already decided to find a Taoist companion when his cultivation was high. At least he had to look like tianqin. After listening to Hai Long''s words, the treasure image on Hongzhi''s face suddenly disappeared. He smiled bitterly and said, "brother, please save some face for the little monk. It''s absolutely impossible to find a wife. Shifu once said that women are tigers, even Buddhist women are no exception. I want to be with a tiger every day." Hailong laughed: "Come on, you''ve only seen a few women. The ancients said that a fair lady and a gentleman are good. It''s no big deal. There are not a few of us who combine to become Taoist companions. Alas, in fact, I don''t practice for such a long time on weekdays. You inspired the energy of all demons to subdue the staff that day. In order not to waste, I had to meditate and absorb it. What''s my magic weapon Harm? "Hongzhi nodded from his heart and said: "Elder brother, your evil will subdue staff is really a very powerful magic weapon. I can''t find its depth at all. It contains huge Buddhist power and energy similar to the blue light emitted by you during cultivation. That should be the so-called magic power of your practitioners. It''s the first time I''ve seen a magic weapon with two different energies. I''ve never seen three like you An expert in energy cultivation, I really admire you! " Hai Long was surprised and said, "how do you know that I have three kinds of energy?" Hongzhi said the vision when Hai Long entered the meditation practice again. After listening to his narration, Hai Long frowned and murmured, "I don''t know whether this is a disaster or a blessing. It seems that we really need to go back to the mountain and hurry up to strange elders." thinking of this, he stood up and said: "Let''s go. After practicing for so many days, it''s time for us to go." then he put away his small iron rod and went out of the tent. Hongzhi grabbed him and said, "brother, let''s go later." Hailong was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?" Hongzhi said with some embarrassment: "I haven''t eaten for seven days. I, I''m a little hungry. Let''s eat first and then go on the road. It''s good to have strength." Hailong said with a smile, "you''re hungry. It''s obviously greedy. Well, it''s up to you." in Hongzhi''s excitement, all kinds of delicious food appeared again. After the two people had a meal, they went on their way. Ten days later, according to the map, they finally came to the north of the western regions. The scenery in front of them became familiar. Hailong felt a sense of going home. He could no longer take care of teasing Hongzhi, accelerated his pace and hurried to the north. Finally, when the sun slowly set in the west, he saw the small village where he was born and grew up. At his feet, the sea dragon stood in place fiercely. Hongzhi, who followed behind him, almost hit the back of the Shanghai Dragon without any warning. He was startled. "Brother, why did you stop?" Hai Long murmured, "home, I''m home." Wu Yun was stunned and said, "home? Is this village your Lianyun sect? Didn''t you say..." Hailong shook his head and said, "no, this is not our lianyunzong. This is the home where I was born and raised. I was born in this small village. Here is my best friend." with that, he suddenly accelerated and ran to the village. After leaving for nearly five years, how he longed to see Zhang Hao who grew up with him immediately! Everything is normal in the small village in the western regions. It''s no different from before. It''s so quiet around. Hailong knows that the villagers should go to the back of the village to cultivate now. All this was familiar to him. Almost without any reason, he went straight to Zhang Hao''s house and murmured, "bean sprout, you lazy egg, you must be at home. You must be at home!" the village is very small, and the current speed of Hailong is only a few blinks. Zhang Hao''s family suddenly appeared in front of him. The broken wooden door was still half closed. Hai Long pushed the door fiercely and shouted, "bean sprout, I''ve come to see you. Your boy, come out quickly." the huge voice almost spread all over the village. Under the excited gaze of Hailong, the door of the wooden house opened, and an old man came out shakily. Hailong vaguely recognized that the old man was Zhang Hao''s father. With a flash of body shape, the sea dragon came to the old man. The old man stepped back in some panic, staggered at his feet and nearly fell. "You, who are you? You, who are you?" Hailong grabbed the old man''s shoulder and said excitedly, "Uncle Zhang, Uncle Zhang, it''s me! I''m Hailong. You don''t know me." (the total number of VIP words is 60000. Start lifting the ban. Welcome to vote.) Chapter 47 The old man''s turbid eyes darkened and completely fell into stagnation. At this time, a middle-aged woman came out of the wooden house. She obviously heard the words of the sea dragon. She stood there and looked at the sea dragon, murmuring, "you, you are the sea dragon. No, no, you are the devil, you return my son, return my son." in the cry, the woman rushed up fiercely, He grabbed the sea dragon''s mind and shook it hard. Hai Long was stunned. An unknown feeling rose from the bottom of his heart and said anxiously, "Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang, what''s the matter with you? Where''s bean sprout? Where''s bean sprout?" Uncle Zhang was completely dull, while Aunt Zhang cried loudly, pointed to the sea dragon and scolded, "you are not a sea dragon, you are a devil, return my son, you return my son." Hongzhi flashed out from the sea dragon and said in a low voice, "elder brother, they seem to be a little unconscious. Let me help them. Amitabha, the Buddha Dharma is boundless. It is right to turn around and show the Buddha nature. It is used from the body. It is infinite. The Prajna is also wisdom. Wisdom takes convenience as its work. Wisdom takes decision as its use. That is, all time awareness takes care of the heart. It is all Buddhas and the three contempt and three Bodhi Dharma of ahindra." His hands were combined into Dharma Seals, and a circle of yellow light covered Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang. The huge Buddhist power continuously washed their body and mind. Under the cover of Buddha power, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang gradually calmed down. However, the expression is still dull. Hailong looked at Hongzhi and knew that it was not appropriate to stimulate them more at this time, so he had to say softly: "Aunt Zhang, I''m really Hailong! You see, my eyes are still so small. Do you remember? When I was a child, you were the best person to me. I didn''t have parents, so you raised me. I love to eat your cooked sweet potatoes. Once, I played with Zhang Hao and broke his head. You didn''t blame me. In Hailong''s heart, you are like a mother! Aunt Zhang, you see Look at me, I just wash and wear clean, but I''m really a sea dragon! " After listening to Hailong''s words, Aunt Zhang finally raised a look in her eyes and tentatively stretched out her hand to touch Hailong. Hailong carefully took Aunt Zhang''s hand and put it on his face and said softly, "Aunt Zhang, I''m really Hailong! What''s the matter? Why did Uncle Zhang suddenly become so old, bean sprouts? Where did he go?" "Hailong, you''re really Hailong." as if she saw her relatives, Aunt Zhang hugged Hailong fiercely and burst into tears. "Douya''er, douya''er, he was captured. Hailong, douya''er said that you have to save him, you must save him! I''m such a son. How can we live without him!" Hailong comforted: "Aunt Zhang, calm down first and tell me what happened. Who caught bean sprout?" the urgency in his heart was not under Aunt Zhang. Zhang Hao was a good friend of his childhood. He also looked forward to Zhang Hao''s meeting with lianyunzong as soon as possible. Aunt Zhang wiped the tears on her face and said: "That''s right. Since you left, douya''er has confined himself in the house every day. He doesn''t know what to do and hasn''t watched him exercise, but he is much stronger than before. About a year later, I don''t know that his lazy tendon stretched out and began to help us with farm work, and he has great strength. At that time, we were really happy. What better than his son Yes. Zhang Hao has grown up day by day and is as tall as you. He is very handsome! Almost all adult girls in our village are interested in him. "At this point, Aunt Zhang''s face showed a trace of pride. She paused, and then said: "Our family''s life is getting better and better. Just over a month ago, I was preparing to get married to douya''er. Suddenly, seven or eight people came to the village. Although they looked ordinary, we felt very terrible. These people made a circle in the village and grabbed four children in the village without saying anything. Douya''er was one of them. Those people It was very powerful. When we rushed up to stop it, they had already flown away with four children. " Hai Long clenched his fist, turned his head and said to Hongzhi, "if it can make ordinary people feel terrible, it must be the people of the evil way. Why should they catch bean sprouts?" Hongzhi frowned and said, "I heard from the master that the magic way has a way to brainwash people, make them forget everything that happened before, and then take it back for their own use. Do they want to go back and fight with us after they catch your friends?" Hailong nodded heavily and said: "It''s very possible. It''s hard to do if we are caught by an evil road. We don''t know where the evil road is!" Aunt Zhang grabbed Hailong''s hand and said, "Bruce Lee, you must save the bean sprouts! Aunt Zhang, please." Hai Long nodded vigorously and said, "don''t worry, Aunt Zhang. Even if I die, I will fight against the evil way to the end." although he said so, his heart has cooled down. Even if all the seven sects of the right way go out, he may not be able to find the nest of the three sects of the evil way. With his weak cultivation, how can he do it? Zhang Hao is afraid that there are more dangers and less good luck. Hongzhi suddenly changed his face and said, "brother, it seems that there is an evil smell coming here." with a flash of yellow light, a string of crystal transparent beads appeared in his hand. With a wave of his hand, the beads rose into the sky, and a yellow barrier quickly enveloped the whole village. The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "Xiaozhi, lead the people of the evil way. Maybe they are the people who took bean sprouts. We must find out the news, otherwise we won''t have a chance in the future." Hongzhi nodded, and the light of the body protection Buddha was bright. The rosary beads composed of 18 precious stones in the air suddenly emitted more than ten rays towards the north. The light is very thin, as if it is not powerful. Hailong turned to Uncle Zhang and said, "Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang, please go back to the house. We''ll deal with it here." Aunt Zhang was surprised to see Hongzhi casting the magic. She couldn''t help but increase her confidence in Hailong. She nodded and helped her husband back to the wooden house. The sea dragon quickly put on the star blue armor, held a small iron bar in his right hand, and the blood gossip light in his left hand flickered. After several narrows of escape, he is much better than before in his skills of confrontation with the enemy. Hongzhi suddenly changed his face and turned his head and said, "brother, the evil people seem to be very strong. You must be careful later. We will fight against them based on the village. There are six people in total." as soon as the voice fell, the sky darkened fiercely, and a large black cloud swept in. Outside the realm under the rosary cloth, it was full of yin and evil. This sudden change made the villagers who were working in the fields run back to the village quickly. As soon as they entered the defense barrier of the rosary, the fear disappeared immediately. Hai Long said, "Xiaozhi, I have seen Lord Wuyun once cast a spell called Vajra mantra, which is very powerful. Can you? If there is such a spell, we can at least be invincible." Hongzhi nodded and said, "the master of Vajra mantra has taught me. It''s a great magic power, but I''ve only completed the small perfection state now. I''m afraid I can''t exert my real power when I use it." The Sea Dragon said, "it doesn''t matter how much you can use. It''s better to have than nothing." Hongzhi said with a wry smile, "it takes a lot of mana. But with the Buddha crystal beads, I should be able to wield some power." as he said, he waved with both hands, the beads in the air slowly fell over his bald head, and the unprecedented huge Buddha power burst out in an instant. Hongzhi''s treasure elephant stood solemnly, floating slowly under his feet, A huge golden lotus with a diameter of about 1.5 meters quietly emerged, setting off that he was like a Buddha coming to earth. Hailong clearly felt that Hongzhi had pushed his Buddha power to the limit. Although he also knew that Hongzhi was very strong, he did not expect that his Buddhist power would reach such a state. The peaceful Brahma singing sounded. Although Hongzhi''s voice did not realize the magnificent momentum of Yun Buddha, it was clear and distant, "According to the Buddha, emptiness is boundless and immeasurable. Bodhisattvas give alms without dwelling. Their merits and virtues are also like emptiness. They are immeasurable and boundless. There is nothing greater than emptiness in the world. There is nothing greater than Buddha''s nature in all nature. Why? Those who have form are not called greatness. Emptiness is invisible. Therefore, they are called greatness. There are limits to all nature. They are not called greatness. Buddha''s nature is unlimited. That''s why they are called greatness It is great. There is no East, West, North and South in this empty air. If you see the East, West, North and south, it is also the living phase. There is no liberation. The Buddha nature is not the longevity of all living beings. If you have these four phases, it is the nature of all living beings. It is not called the Buddha nature. It is also called living phase giving. Although it is said that there are East, West, North and South in the delusion, there is no reason. The so-called things are not true. The north and South are different. The self nature is empty and mixed. The Buddha Dharma is boundless and universal Born. " The mantra he recited was exactly the same as that of Lord Wuyun. Hai long felt a sense of piety in his heart for the second time. Hongzhi''s cultivation was obviously insufficient. The golden lotus under his seat was flashing continuously, and the eighteen Buddha crystal beads above his head were shining. Under the injection of the king Kong mantra, a large visible golden light firmly covered the village. Almost all the villagers who had just run back to the village saw it Hongzhi in the air, for ordinary people like them, what they saw in front of them can only be described by magic. Coincidentally, the villagers knelt down one by one and prayed piously for the blessing of the Buddha. Hongzhi''s face showed a tired look, but there was a trace of excitement in his eyes. The Vajra mantra was also used for the first time. Although it was far from comparable to the power of the real Vajra mantra, it was very difficult for him to successfully use it. If the cloud Buddha was here at this time, he would be surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. The Vajra mantra is one of the great miracles of the Buddha sect. It doesn''t matter It is impossible to use the cultivation accomplishments equivalent to not falling in the cultivation world. At this time, Hongzhi''s cultivation accomplishments are still a certain distance away from not falling. Although he borrowed the power of magic weapon, being able to use this mantra shows the purity of his Buddhist power. The sky was completely dark. Hongzhi Baoxiang sat solemnly in the air. He knew that the powerful enemy was coming. With a flash in his eyes, he said in a deep voice: "please follow the poor monk. His thoughts are Prajna paramita." His soft voice spread all over the village in an instant. The worshipping villagers raised their heads and sat on the ground one by one as if they were controlled by Hongzhi. Hongzhi closed his eyes and murmured: "The Prajnaparamita mantra is a great God mantra, a Daming mantra, a supreme mantra, a no and so on mantra. It can remove all suffering and is true. Therefore, the Prajnaparamita mantra says the mantra. Prajnaparami, prajnaparami, prajnaparami..." The lips kept humming. The Vajra mantra was inspired by the Prajnaparamita mantra, and the villagers below made a gesture of putting their hands together and chanted along with Hongzhi. The Buddha crystal prayer beads emitted 18 golden lights and rushed into the dark clouds in the air. The dark clouds fluctuated violently. In an instant, a ray of sunlight penetrated the dark clouds and fell down, which immediately gave the small cloud in the western regions The village brought a little warmth. Hai Long said to himself: he is still far from Hongzhi. Hongzhi''s Dharma is so profound that it is far beyond his imagination. Now he is still like a meat and wine monk. At this time, a long and shrill roar came, and six dark shadows loomed out of the dark clouds. When one person was the first, with a wave, a group of black purple light rushed into the dark clouds, and immediately blocked out the sunshine just led by Hongzhi again. The six men were floating out of thin air. The first man was graceful and wrapped in a big black cloak. He looked like a woman. They did not attack the Vajra mantra. They floated and stayed in the air a hundred meters away. A soft and low voice sounded, "it turned out that it was a master here. The demon sect is too fierce and reasonable." The sea dragon roared and jumped onto the golden lotus of Hongzhi. The little iron stick pointed at Li Wuqi and said, "demon, did you capture the people in this village and let them come back quickly. Otherwise, we''ll beat you out of shape and spirit." under the protection of the King Kong curse, he couldn''t feel the threat from Li Wuqi''s six people at all. He couldn''t care about anything at the thought of Zhang Hao being arrested. (in order to thank you for your support, I will upload two more VIP chapters in the evening and lift the ban on one public chapter.) Chapter 48 Li Wuxian looked at the sea dragon suspiciously. Although the sea dragon looked very powerful under the package of star blue armor, with the state of Li Wuxian, it can be clearly identified that the cultivation of sea dragon is very low. I couldn''t help but disdain and said, "yes, we did catch people. But we''ve already killed them. You''re wrong. We belong to the great demon sect. You should call me a witch, not a witch." The sea dragon was shocked and said in silence, "what? You killed them. I, I fought with you." he raised his hand fiercely, and the blood gossip immediately emitted a red light. The Vajra mantra is only for external defense, and it is only effective for demons and other evil ways. The red light penetrates the Yellow mask and goes straight to the Li flawless chest. Li Wuxian didn''t move at all. She still lowered her head. When the red light hit her cloak, it seemed as if the ice had melted away. Li had no time to snort coldly and said, "just you, do you want to fight me? You''re far from it." he turned to Hongzhi, who kept reciting the Dharma, and said: "Did you want to deal with us just now by using the Buddha power? Yes, I admit that you have great accomplishments, and this Vajra mantra is really a great magic power. However, with your power, you can never fight against the six of us. Unless Wu Yun comes, no one can stay with us here. If you leave immediately, I can let you live." In her eyes, the Vajra mantra in front of her exudes huge Buddhist power, which is the guest star of the demon sect. Although in terms of cultivation, she may not be weaker than the monk, I''m afraid she can''t get along with him if she really makes a hand. As the adoptive daughter of the Lord of the demon sect, Li Wuqi will not easily give up the opportunity to kill Hongzhi. She also regards Hongzhi as a disciple of the Brahmin sect, which is shown by Hongzhi She said that the main reason for letting Hongzhi leave was to find a flaw and launch a thunderbolt. "Amitabha, benefactor, it''s serious. Since ancient times, good and evil don''t coexist. Master once taught me not to compromise easily even at the cost of the death of the body. Benefactor''s magic is really strong, and the poor monk can''t. however, if you want the poor monk to leave, you can''t. The Buddha said: all appearances are vain. If you see all appearances, you see nothing "Come on." the golden light suddenly flared, and the eighteen Buddha crystal beads turned rapidly on Hongzhi''s head. Under the interweaving of the golden light, a golden Tathagata appeared in the air, and the air suddenly became silent. The Tathagata Dharma sat on the Vajra mantra, and the palms were divided from ten to the outside. The two golden lights suddenly expanded and rushed to the six people. Li had no time to shake his whole body, and lost his voice: "the Tathagata mantra has been lost?" As he spoke, a long black sword floated out. Under her guidance, the black ripples like water waves quickly spread seven prohibitions in front of her. The five people behind him took out their magic tools almost at the same time. The black light suddenly flourished and forcefully welcomed the golden light from the Tathagata Dharma. The Buddha power led by the Tathagata mantra is the most pure and mighty Buddha power in heaven and earth. When the magic power of the six people collided with this Buddha power, it could not stop the progress of the golden light at all. Although the black light seemed powerful, it immediately flew back like melting as soon as it met the golden light. Li Wuqi whispered a bad voice and shouted, "look at the magic weapon, set the heavenly shield." A huge dark blue shield stubbornly intercepted the golden light when it was about to hit Li Wuqi and others. In the roar, the golden light disappeared, and Li Wuqi and others also flew out of a hundred meters away. Hongzhi was not comfortable, the light of the Dharma phase of the Tathagata in the air was obviously dimmed, and a wisp of blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. The other six people were the elite of the demon sect, no less than any one in terms of cultivation He said that he was only able to compete with each other by restraining each other''s Dharma, powerful Buddhist tools and Prajna mantra constantly sung by hundreds of devout villagers. Hai Long looked at Hongzhi anxiously, but he couldn''t get in at all. He tried to use blood gossip to attack several times, but Li Wuqi and others seemed not to see it. The red light couldn''t cause them any slight damage at all. A man behind Li wucai angrily shouted, "what a bald donkey, die. There is no cliff in the magic sea, Yuhuo burn yourself." A small white bottle like jade appeared in front of him. The man in black pointed Hongzhi with his sword. The purple flame like a horse chain floated down and fell lightly on the Vajra mantra. This is a magic fire refined by the man in black based on his samadhi true fire and attached with obscene Qi. Although it can not break the boundary of the Vajra mantra, it also brings great pressure to Hongzhi. Hongzhi With the help of the right hand, the Bodhi bowl once seen by the sea dragon appeared here and fell lightly into the hands of the illusory Tathagata Dharma phase in the air. With the support of the Bodhi bowl, the Tathagata Dharma phase became prosperous again. The purple flame was suppressed by the Buddha light and suddenly dimmed. Li Wu had no time to see the Bodhi bowl, and her heart suddenly became dignified. She knew that even if Wu Yun came personally, the Buddhist tools used might not be as powerful as the monk in front of her. If the monk in front of her continued to practice, she would one day become a trouble for the demon sect. When the opportunity of killing rose, she said in a deep voice: "Five evil owls, attack and kill with all your strength." then she put her hands behind her and stepped aside. At her command, the five evil owls were full of black light. The surging magic continued to gather. After releasing the Bodhi bowl, Hongzhi felt that the pressure was reduced, turned his head and preached to the sea dragon: "Elder brother, these demons have too high accomplishments. I''m afraid I can''t deal with them. I''ll try my best to resist them later. You can run away with the villagers here. If you can run back to your Lianyun sect in time, you may be able to escape. Elder brother, in fact, I know your accomplishments are not high. But you have taught me a lot these days, and you are very kind to me. I''d still like to sincerely recognize you Brother. If the Buddha accepts me today, you don''t have to be sad. "After that, he waved his big sleeve, threw down the Golden Lotus with the Buddha''s power holding the sea dragon''s body, pinched the Dharma decision with both hands, and pushed it up slowly. The Buddha''s power surged out, the Tathagata Dharma in the air suddenly lit up, and Hongzhi''s monk robe and cassock swelled like a leather ball. Obviously, he had raised his cultivation to the limit, "The Tathagata. The nature of the true Tathagata is also. The minder. Use the Prajna paramita Dharma to protect and recite the Bodhisattvas. The giver uses the Prajna paramita Dharma. The giver must Bodhi the great bodhisattvas. The speaker is good at minding. Let all scholars use the Prajna wisdom to protect their own hearts. Do not make them hate and love. Catch the six dust outside. Fall into the sea of life and death. In their hearts. The mindfulness is always right. Do not cause evil. Self nature Tathagata. Self He is good at protecting the mind. As a gift from the Buddha, he subdues demons and demons. "The Tathagata Dharma moves with his Tathagata fundamental mantra. He holds up the Bodhi bowl with both hands, and the strong golden light is like essence, which makes people unable to open their eyes. At this time, the five evil owls had started at the same time, and the five magic tools mixed with their huge magic roared. All kinds of illusions appeared outside the boundary of the Vajra mantra. Hongzhi pointed to the sky, and the loud Brahma singing was emitted from the mouth of the Tathagata Dharma. Under the protection of the golden light, the magic tools of the five evil owls could no longer be advanced, and under the influence of the pure Buddhist power, The five magic tools trembled slightly. The five evil owls changed their faces at the same time. They kneaded their hands and tried their best to urge the magic into the magic weapon. Hongzhi''s face showed a strange look. Although from the perspective of monomer, none of the five evil owls was his opponent, it was almost the same. Even when the five people were suppressed by Buddhism, it was difficult for him to bear. Wu, Hongzhi looked up to the sky, a blood arrow shot out, and suddenly sprayed it on the Buddha crystal beads in the air. Everything between heaven and earth seemed to be static. "Boom -" under the joint force of Buddha crystal beads and Bodhi bowl, the five powerful magic tools issued by the five evil owls were twisted and smashed. The five people were shocked all over the body at the same time, and each spewed out a mouthful of black blood. In contrast, Hongzhi was even worse. The golden lotus under his seat completely turned into a little light and floated in the air. The Tathagata Dharma phase disappeared, and even the barrier of the Vajra mantra became dim. The two Buddhist artifacts returned to him at the same time. Now he completely supported his body by a little residual energy. He was proud to hit the five evil owls at the same time. With a roar of anger, he immediately flashed in front of the five evil owls. With his hands, a black magic weapon like a shuttle fell with a purple electric light. The Vajra mantra prohibition without mana support was suddenly broken, and the shuttle magic weapon came straight to Hongzhi''s chest without stopping. Hongzhi''s face showed a sad color. He reluctantly gathered two Buddhist artifacts in front of him, folded his hands and closed his eyes. Having run out of oil and the lamp was dry, he almost gave up resistance. At this time, a blue figure jumped high and rushed to Hongzhi like lightning. The small black iron rod stood up and blocked the shuttle magic weapon. It was the sea dragon that suddenly appeared. Just now, after Hai Long was thrown out by Hongzhi with Buddhist power, his heart trembled completely. He thought numbly, and all kinds of chaotic thoughts kept surging in his brain. Hongzhi knew that his cultivation was not high. Yes! He should know. With his accomplishments, how can you not see it? However, he is still willing to treat himself as a big brother and a good man. But what about yourself? Just trying to use him. Various negative emotions are constantly eroding Hailong''s heart. At this time, the change has taken place. The Vajra curse has been broken. Hongzhi is about to die in Li Wuxian''s hands. The blood rose in an instant, and the sea dragon''s brain was suddenly hot. He couldn''t think about anything anymore. He resolutely urged all his mana and stopped in front of Hongzhi. The shuttle shaped magic weapon suddenly collided with the small iron bar, and the huge magic power instantly permeated the whole village. The roofs of many houses were lifted by this force, and even the dust on the ground was stirred up. In surprise, the shuttle shaped magic weapon returned to Li Wuxian''s hand. As the dust faded away, Hongzhi stood on the ground with a bloody sea dragon in his arms. The fierce and impeccable cultivation has been equivalent to the realm of not falling in the cultivation world. Under such a powerful blow, even if the sea dragon is protected by a small iron rod, the energy channels of the shocked whole body are broken, the silver light on his chest flashes, and the anti sky mirror erupts at the last minute. However, due to the weak mana of the sea dragon, it can only barely protect his internal organs so that he will not die suddenly, The blood spewed out in a big mouth, and the sea dragon''s mind was a little confused. However, on his face, there was a happy smile. Looking at Hongzhi with godless eyes, he murmured, "Xiao... Zhi, I, I... Finally... Saved your... Life. This... Big brother... Is... Competent... Right. You... You... Yourself... Protect... Weight." with that, he tilted his head and suddenly fainted. Although Hongzhi''s Dharma cultivation has reached the level of ancient well without waves, he is full of tears. He desperately injects his residual Buddhist power into the sea dragon, but it is like a flying cloud and has no effect. Li has no time to look at the silver light on the chest of the sea dragon and said in surprise: "it''s the boy who killed Mo Kui. It''s really a broken iron shoe. It takes no time to find a place. His adoptive father will be very happy to get back to the sky mirror. Unfortunately, the boy has died under the purple electric shuttle." he murmured to himself, Li has no time to float down and grabbed the sea dragon in Hongzhi''s arms. It turned out that Li wucai immediately led the five demon owls to launch the power of the demon sect to search for the trace of the sea dragon on the way from fanxin sect to Lianyun sect after accepting the order of the demon sect leader Li Tian. But a few months later, no matter how they use their magic powers, there is still no trace of sea dragons. Li Wuxian was extremely clever. He immediately thought that the sea dragon was returning by a detour, so he immediately led the five evil owls to the vicinity of Lianyun sect. Originally, she wanted to explore the reality of Lianyun sect, but the Lianyun mountains were covered by a huge Dharma array, which was beyond her ability to enter. Helpless, I can only wait nearby. The small village in the western regions where Hailong was born attracted the attention of Li Wushang. In addition to being bored, he led the five evil owls to select several young people with good qualifications from here and sent them back to the demon sect by his men. Zhang Hao, Hailong''s close friend, is the best one. Hongzhi was powerless to resist. He fiercely turned his body and used his back to meet Li flawless''s palm. Li flawless was a little stunned, and his body immediately stagnated. At this time, a mutation occurs. Without any warning, a figure suddenly appeared between Li Wuxian and Hongzhi. It was a figure similar to Li Wuxian and shrouded in a cloak, but his body was shorter and bent. The big sleeve waved lightly and was too fierce. I only felt that an irresistible spirit came from the pavement. Before I understood it, my body had been shocked back into the air. (I hope you can support my new book in the chapter of lifting the ban today. The VIP update speed of this new book will only be faster than that of the good God of death, but never slower. And I promise it will not be the end of the tragedy and there are no sad figures. Let''s continue reading. This should be the best set of books I have written, and it is planned to be completed in about 2 million words. Although I am not in good health recently, I will try to maintain the update speed Only in this way can I be worthy of my book friends who have always supported me. Thank you for your support. If you have votes, vote for me, ha ha. There will be a chapter on lifting the ban around 9 o''clock tomorrow morning) Chapter 49 (I didn''t sleep much all night last night, and my back pain was really severe. I''m going to buy a plaster again today. Now I''m completely supported by my girlfriend''s massage and plaster. It''s the support of the majority of book friends that makes me stick to it all the time. For my hard work, let''s support more voting. I''ll have two more chapters of VIP in the evening and lift the ban on the public.) ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hongzhi saw a flower in front of him, and the sea dragon had reached the strange man who suddenly appeared. A faint white light, soft as clouds, came out of the strange man''s cloak and poured into the sea dragon''s head. The sea dragon''s whole body was convulsed, and the expression on his face seemed to relax. The old sigh sounded, "you go, I don''t want to kill." Li wucai and the five evil owls were frightened to find that the dark clouds in the sky had dispersed, the sun light in the air had disappeared, and the stars clearly appeared in the sky. The stars twinkled and moved people. They seemed to suddenly fall into the sea of stars. Li Wu had no time to lose his voice and said, "the stars change. Who is the elder?" like the strange man in front of him, if he doesn''t make a move, he can turn the stars upside down day and night and fall suddenly without luck. Even his adoptive father can''t do it. Can''t he be that the strange man in front of him has reached the state of robbing and becoming an immortal. Although the heart was unwilling, Li Wuxian still had a retreat intention. The strange man said faintly, "you don''t care who I am. Even if Li Tian comes, you should call me an elder when you see me. I haven''t thought of killing me for a long time. Go back and tell Li Tian that he will die if he does more injustice. Let him take care of himself. There are many demons and robbers. If he wants to respond, he must obey heaven." Li wucai was shocked and speechless. Li Tian reached the state of fighting and turning. Even in the evil way, it was a secret. She could not imagine that she would be revealed by the person in front of her. There was no more competition in my heart. I respectfully said, "I must bring it here without words. Thank you for your advice." The strange man still said blandly, "the child you hurt just now can be regarded as half of my apprentice. His real master can''t be provoked by anyone in the world. I advise you not to think about him again. Otherwise, go against the sky and you can imagine the results. Go." Li had no time to be angry and said respectfully, "thank you for your advice, young people and others. After that, he didn''t dare to stop any more. He led the five evil owls into six black lights and disappeared into the sky. Hongzhi looked at the strange man in surprise, put his hands together and said, "thank you for your help. The younger Zen Hongzhi is polite." Two golden lights were emitted from under the cloak, and the light flashed away. Hongzhi felt that he was naked in front of the strange man. The strange man nodded and said, "the little monk is very good. You''ll follow the sea dragon in the future. You won''t recognize him for nothing." at this time, auspicious clouds suddenly rose in the air, the blue light filled the air in an instant, and the seven auras came, Hongzhi raised his head in surprise. At first glance, he still felt that the light was still far away, but when he looked carefully at the second eye, the seven blue auspicious clouds had come near. The clouds floated and the fog dispersed, and the seven figures appeared in front of the strange man like immortals. At the same time, the seven people checked their heads and saluted and said, "I''ve seen you, master." it was the seven Taoist dignitaries of Lianyun sect who came. Hongzhi startled them when he made the last blow with the five evil owls. After all, this place belongs to lianyunzong. Jietian daozun just wanted to send someone to check, but he found the changes in the sky. In great surprise, they immediately summoned their younger martial brothers and sisters to uncover the prohibition of Lianyun mountain and come together. Since their cultivation, they saw the change of stars for the first time. The appearance of the seven Taoist dignitaries also surprised Hongzhi. It can be seen from his cultivation that these seven people are close to the so-called great perfection state of Buddhism. Although they can''t compare with the strange people in front of them, how can he not be surprised when so many experts appear at once? The freak waved his big sleeve and said: "You don''t have to be polite. I didn''t want to meet you at first, but so far, everything is God''s will. Previously, Hai Long and the little monk fought with the people of the demon clan. Hai Long''s life was in danger and touched my mind in meditation, so I came to save him. Hai Long was seriously injured, and I''ll take him back for treatment. If you want to, you might as well come to Mo Yunfeng monkey on August 15 next year See you soon. " Jie Tiandao Zun saluted respectfully and said, "we learned that the elder was in Moyun peak some time ago, but we were afraid to disturb the elder''s practice, so we didn''t dare to disturb each other. Thank you for saving our disciples. Jie Tiandao will try our best to do it in the future once we have orders. If an elder sits in Lianyun mountain, I dare not invade by all evils." The strange man sighed and said, "I''ve been on earth for 6000 years. I didn''t expect to meet a sea dragon when I was leaving. Everything is fate, not by people. Time, luck and life." When the last word was finished, the white light suddenly burst out, and the light wrapped the bodies of the strange man, Hailong and Hongzhi. With their departure, the sun reappeared and the warm light shone on the earth. The seven Taoist priests all showed their respect. Zhiyun Taoist priest murmured, "what you used should be the great moving technique recorded in your ancestors'' classics." Then daozun shook his head and said, "no, it''s a small move. But the previous move of stars and stars is a big move. I''m afraid even if we reach the state of Douzhuan, we can''t be as free as our predecessors. It''s our luck to meet an expert like our predecessors. Maybe next August 15th is a fairy fate we haven''t seen for a long time." Tianshi Taoist Zun smiled proudly and said, "it seems that Hailong is really a good child. If he can get the Green Mi of his predecessors, he will be able to expand my Tianshi peak in the future." The inorganic Taoist priest murmured, "I don''t know what kind of shit luck you''ve had. However, don''t forget that you had to kill the child when you picked up Tianfeng. He may not recognize you as an ancestor in the future. Hei hei." Tianshi Taoist priest respected the Tianshi he had managed to repair and said, "that''s not necessarily true. After all, the ancestor is the ancestor. Wait and see." he has made up his mind to be better to Hailong in the future. If you can produce such excellent disciples in your own vein, it is likely that the position of the next generation leader will fall in Then tiandaozun frowned slightly and said, "OK! We should go back too. All younger martial brothers and sisters don''t shut up recently. We''ll wait for the Mid Autumn Festival next year. Eh, since Hailong has come back, why don''t the two younger martial sisters see each other. Aren''t they together?" Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled and said: "Patriarch, don''t you understand the characters of those two girls? They must have sent Hailong back first, but they went to play everywhere. Alas, no wonder they, after all, we are really bored here. Sometimes even I want to go out. I think it won''t take long for them to turn around. In less than two months, it will be another five years It''s time to accept disciples. We should also prepare. I hope we can receive disciples like Hailong this time. " With a smile, Jie Tiandao Zun said, "everything is fate. It''s not up to people. Let''s go." as soon as he turned his body and waved his big sleeve, the seven people turned into meteors under the blue light and disappeared into invisibility. When he left, Jie Tiandao Zun specially laid a strong ban around the small village with his supreme magic power to prevent people of the demon sect from invading again. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang slowly came out of the room. They saw what had just happened outside. Up to now, it was still like a separate world. What had happened outside was incredible. Aunt Zhang took Uncle Zhang to his knees in the yard and cried, "all gods! Please save Zhang Hao." In fact, she is too timid. If she came out to cry when she received Tiandao Zun earlier, because of her identity, she is likely to agree to her request. Although the demon sect is powerful, it is still very easy to save several people if Lianyun sect respects its seven ways. However, once the opportunity is missed, she will not come back. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang have never seen her again all their lives His beloved son. In the mountain monkey forest behind moyunping. In the white light package, the strange man appeared at the edge of the pool with sea dragon and Hongzhi out of thin air. Hongzhi''s injury was not light. He just stepped down and gasped violently. When the freak waved his big hand, Hongzhi only felt a warm energy input into his body, and he was much more comfortable. He perked up, folded his hands and said, "thank you, master." The strange man changed a gourd from nowhere and handed it to Hongzhi, saying: "You don''t have to thank me. If it weren''t for the sea dragon, I would never have left here to save you. Drink all the things in the gourd, and then meditate here. You are seriously injured, and the yuan God is invaded by magic. It will take at least more than years to recover completely. Although the sea dragon''s injury is more serious than you, his own physique has recovered after a long time of improvement , it''s faster than you. You can practice at ease. I''m here. No one can disturb you. " After Hongzhi saluted again, he went to the side of the pool and sat down cross legged. He opened the gourd cover and gulped down two mouthfuls. A pungent gas rushed straight to his brain. He couldn''t help saying, "good wine." The strange man smiled and said, "I''m worthy of being a Zen disciple. I''m really an alcoholic." A huge heat rose from the elixir field. Hongzhi''s face suddenly turned red and did not dare to neglect. He immediately urged him to use his Buddha power and guide the heat to the whole body. The strange man sighed, looked at the sea dragon in his arms and murmured, "what a fate! Boy, in order to save you, I violated the original order of my ancestor. It''s hard to say whether I can go back!" The white light was suddenly bright and continuously input into the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon''s meridians had been completely broken. The strange man didn''t directly repair it, but guided his blood and gas to concentrate in the inner organs. Suddenly, the strange man seemed to find something, stopped his movement, opened the sea dragon''s skirt and revealed the silver sky mirror inside. "Good boy, your luck is not so good! You even got an immortal weapon. Wait, this seems to be, ah! Yes, this is Liyan Tianjun''s mirror against the sky. It''s impossible! How could Liyan Tianjun''s treasure fall into the world. The Immortal Emperor gave it to him in recognition of his achievements. No, this mirror against the sky seems to be sealed and can only be shown in this world It''s equivalent to the ability of a fairy. "After taking a deep look at the sea dragon, the strange man suddenly laughed," good, good, anti sky mirror and..., his future is really unlimited! Good boy, I''m not wrong about you. However, it''s up to you to understand all this. No one can help you. " Time flies, time flies, in the twinkling of an eye, more than a year has passed. The sea dragon slowly opened his eyes and his mind gradually recovered. The insects and birds around him constantly stimulated his senses, "I, where am I? Is it the underground mansion? The underground mansion was so beautiful. No, no, it seems to have been here." Shaking his head, the sea dragon slowly sat up. Before he could see the surrounding scenery clearly, a gray black figure had rushed over like lightning. The familiar smell came, the sea dragon instinctively didn''t repel each other. The gray shadow came into his arms, and he fell to the ground again with a strong impact. "Zhizhi, Zhizhi." In the other party''s excited cry, the sea dragon saw his face and said in surprise: "little clever, it''s you. I, I''m not dreaming?" Little clever kept stroking the hair of the sea dragon with his huge claws and stroked him kindly. Hailong was surprised to find that the little clever body grew up a lot, and a pair of big eyes became radiant, and the fur of his whole body also exuded gold and iron luster. The heart reads electricity to turn, the sea dragon already understood some, murmured: "strange elder, it must be strange elder who saved me. Little clever, it is strange elder who saved me, right?" Small clever big eyes blinked and nodded hard. The sea dragon sat up with it in his arms. His whole body seemed to be full of strength. He stared inward and saw that the original three kinds of energy in his body had become extremely pure. Even his volume had increased a lot, and his realm had been enhanced unconsciously. As soon as he was happy, he hurried to check his realm with exploration. He checked the realm through exploration, mainly based on the color recognized by exploration. Fuhu is light blue, Tengyun is dark blue, Daogu is light yellow, embryo is dark yellow, clear is light pink, penetration is dark pink, climbing the peak is light silver, unparalleled is bright silver, burden is light red, Daolong is dark red, unborn is light cyan, xiaju is bright cyan, not falling is light gold, Avenue is dark gold, unpredictable is light green, and Douzhuan is dark green, As for the color of the last three realms, even lingyuzi, who taught him this technique, was not clear. Because each realm is divided into three stages: initial stage, middle stage and later stage, when reaching the initial stage of the realm, what you can see with exploration is that your realm is fused with a ray of light of the previous realm. What Hailong sees now is a light blue wrapped in a dark blue, indicating that he has reached the state of the early stage of cloud climbing. Although Hailong didn''t know how long he had slept, he improved a whole realm from the early stage of subduing the tiger to the early stage of Tengyun. It''s really exciting for him. "You''re awake." the old and distant voice suddenly woke Hailong from excitement. Hailong respectfully said, "senior, thank you for saving me again." The strange man appeared in front of the sea dragon out of thin air and said calmly: "This is your destiny. In times of crisis, you can use your own body to die for your friends, which is impossible for ordinary people. I am more and more satisfied with you now. This time, you slept for 400 days. During these 400 days, I helped you transform your body again. The meridians of the human body are very complex and sometimes have a great impact on your cultivation. You were killed by the demon sect It''s not necessarily a bad thing that the meridians of the girl''s body are broken. The so-called breaking and then standing. This transformation, I have eliminated all the small meridians in your body, and the main meridians have become stronger. With your future cultivation, maybe your body itself can be invincible. " Hailong respectfully kowtowed three times to the strange man, and said with a sob, "thank you for your success. Please accept me as an apprentice, sir. You are one of the best people to me in Hailong''s life." The strange man smiled and felt the sincerity of Hailong''s heart. He said, "you don''t need this. I''ll help you. It can be said that I''m entrusted by others. I can''t be your master. In the distant future, when you can meet him, you will understand who your real master is. Get up. I don''t have much time. I have a lot to tell you." Chapter 50 (I''m not lazy. I went to the hospital for examination. As a result, I found that I didn''t take the door key and waited for my mother to deliver it, so I was late. I haven''t eaten yet. The doctor scolded me and asked me to pay attention to rest. Hehe, the two chapters of this evening are coming. I hope you can collect more and vote more. If you have monthly tickets, you''re welcome. It''s my support. Thank you. The ban will be lifted tomorrow morning Chapter, VIP (two chapters) -------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong slowly stood up from the ground and said in surprise, "elder, what do you mean?" The freak sighed: "To tell you the truth, you saved yourself first that day. Although I''ve been watching you with the heavenly eye, I didn''t expect that the girl of the demon sect would suddenly attack the killer. If it wasn''t for the anti sky mirror to protect you at the last moment, your body would be finished by the time I arrived. But you haven''t become a baby yet, and there''s only one result, that is reincarnation. Remember I told you to let you come back Come to me on August 14, two years later? Today is August 13, two years later. So I say, my days are numbered. I see almost everything that happened this time when you went out of the mountain. Your wit, courage and mind not to be tired of the secular world are the favorite of the person who entrusted me. I know that you can''t let go of the friend who was captured by the demon sect. Everything is fine You don''t have to think too much. He also has his own way to go. One day, you will meet again. " The sea dragon was shocked in his heart. Of course he knew who the strange man was referring to. He said excitedly, "senior, your cultivation is so advanced that can''t you save bean sprouts from the demon clan?" The strange man said faintly: "It''s not that I don''t want to help you save him. I''m here to save you with sin. I''ve violated the instructions of my ancestor. How can I delay more outside? If you want to save your friend, you can only do it when you are strong. Others can''t help you. What you have to do now is to make yourself strong as soon as possible. How can you rely on others than yourself ? only things that belong to you are the most real. You should remember that you will gain as much as you make great efforts. Your future achievements depend on your efforts. " Hai Long nodded and said, "Sir, I dragged you down. Since you''re leaving here, can you let me see your true face? I haven''t even seen what you look like after receiving so many favors from you." The strange man sighed and said, "yes! It''s time for you to see me." As he spoke, his bent body slowly turned to the sea dragon. The sea dragon clearly felt that his mood was extremely strong, his heart beat faster, his hands clenched their fists tightly, and all his mind was on the strange man in front of him. I don''t know how many times he wanted to see the strange man''s appearance. Now, this wish is finally coming true. How can he not be excited? As if after a hundred generations, the strange man finally faced the sea dragon. He slowly looked up, stretched out his hand, took off his cloak and presented himself in front of the sea dragon. The whole body of Hailong was shocked. In his heart, he had sketched the appearance of a strange man countless times. However, when he really saw the strange man, all the sketches disappeared. He never thought that this strange man who had been rescued several times and had unfathomable cultivation would look like this. Standing in front of him was a snow-white, old macaque. And an ordinary macaque Different, the strange man''s snow like hair glittered with a faint treasure light. A pair of golden eyes were deep like a bottomless cold pool. Next to his cheeks, there were three small ears overlapped with each other. Together, it was six ears. The sea dragon was completely stunned when he recalled the four words "six ears elder" once said by the misty Taoist Zun. The six eared macaque smiled and said, "unexpectedly, I''m really just an old monkey who has become a master. Speaking of it, even I don''t know how old I''ve lived. Am I very disappointed? I''m not the kind of immortal expert you think. I remember that at the beginning, my law name should be lingtongzi. It''s the same as your six masters." A strange light flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes. He firmly shook his head and said, "no, elder, no matter what you look like, in my heart, you are the most respected elder." The six eared macaque smiled and said, "when I first saw you, I knew you wouldn''t change any ideas because of my appearance. You didn''t disappoint me! Good boy, now I''ll tell you everything about myself." With a wave of his big sleeve, the sea dragon only felt the darkness in front of him and suddenly came to another place. It was completely dark here. With the cultivation of the cloud realm, the sea dragon could only see things less than a meter in front of him. Six eared macaque sounds, "It''s strange, isn''t it? In fact, every time you come to my place, you will see it from the outside. This is the inside of that huge rock. This rock is different. It is made of thousands of years of cold spirit. Its tenacity is strong. Even if I want to break it out with my current cultivation, it will consume at least 10% mana. I brought you in with the art of moving. For It can make you practice more quietly. From now on, you will not leave this cold spirit stone. When you can completely absorb the energy of this cold spirit stone and break the stone with your own strength, your accomplishments will be small. As for how many years it will take, it can only depend on your nature. The little monk who comes with you is on the other side of the cold spirit stone. At that time, I will be happy I will let him protect the Dharma for you by the stone until you break the stone. Now, you should listen carefully to every word I say. " After this experience and the last dangerous death, Hailong''s desire for strength has reached an unprecedented level. After listening to the six eared macaque, he was not dissatisfied. On the contrary, he was excited. He nodded vigorously and said, "elder, no matter how much pain I suffer, I will continue to practice." The six eared macaque didn''t seem to hear the guarantee of the sea dragon. The golden eyes showed a hazy color and murmured: "I was originally a macaque on the snow mountain of Jibei University. The snow mountain contains a huge aura. One day, I accidentally ate a snow-white fruit. My fate changed. As time passed by, my strength became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, a strange voice full of dignity appeared in my mind. At that time, I didn''t know who he was. His voice became Under his guidance, I began to practice for thousands of years. The cultivation of non-human spirits like us is much more difficult than that of you humans. That''s why a human who has practiced for thousands of years can easily deal with a monster who has practiced for 1500 years. But I''m lucky. Under the guidance of that voice, it''s only a few hundred years , I refined my anti bone. With the nourishment of the spirit of the snow mountain, I have human wisdom. Year by year, when I devoted myself to cultivating for thousands of years, I finally broke through the final realm. The dignified voice said to me that because of my perseverance and perseverance, he decided to protect me from heaven and directly ascend to the fairy world, and gave me the Taoist name Lingtong In the package of colorful auspicious clouds, I left the snow mountain where I have lived for thousands of years. Until now, I can''t forget the moment when I was promoted to immortality. I''m so excited. After all, thousands of years of efforts have not been in vain. I''ve become an immortal. I''ve become an immortal with the body of a macaque. " Hai Long stared at the six eared macaque in front of him. Although he had imagined a lot before, he could not imagine that it was an immortal who had been helping himself. No, it was an immortal monkey. "You, you are already an immortal. I have seen an immortal. Elder, since you have become an immortal, how can you appear here again? What kind of world is it in the fairy world!" The six eared macaque sighed and said: "The fairyland has the rules of the fairyland. I''m sorry I can''t reveal the secret. When you succeed in robbing and rise to that realm, you will naturally understand everything. At the beginning, I knew that the grandmaster who has been guiding me was so powerful. In front of him, I was just a little monkey. I can''t tell you the identity of the grandmaster. It''s an absolute secret. The grandmaster is in the fairyland There are great forces in the world. Even the Immortal Emperor is afraid of him. The ancestor likes me a little, so he arranged me to guard the gate in the immortal mansion where the old man lives. It''s a great blessing for me. Unfortunately, the good times don''t last long. One day, a guest suddenly came. The guest''s strength is as strong as the ancestor. He came to visit the ancestor, but I didn''t know Several elder martial brothers ignored him. Due to the strength of the grandmaster, the elder martial brothers developed the problem of pride and finally offended the man. The man was so angry that he destroyed the thing the grandmaster loved most, and then walked away. When the grandmaster returned, he was so angry that he went to find the man himself. Later, they didn''t know why, they even formed a brother Brother, the man also helped the elder martial brother recover the treasure. However, the elder martial brother and I were not spared. The elder martial brothers were suppressed by him with a powerful Dharma array and needed thousands of years of hard cultivation to break the pass. The elder martial teacher said that this was to smooth their novelty. And I was blamed by the elder martial brother for not stopping the elder martial brothers'' nonsense in time, so I was demoted to The lower world is suppressed by this cold spirit stone. It takes 6000 years of cultivation to return to the fairyland. In the twinkling of an eye, 6000 years is coming, but I met you. At the beginning, the man who made obeisance to his ancestor saw that I was wronged, so he gave me a magic weapon of his own and asked me to find someone in the human world. Your appearance immediately inspired what he had left me. So I gave it to him You, that magic weapon is a small iron bar that has saved your life many times. More than a year ago, you were seriously injured and about to die. In order to complete the man''s mission, I had to risk being punished by the ancestor and go out of the mountain to save you. The day after tomorrow, when I return to the fairyland, I don''t know what the ancestor will do with me. If he blames me for this, I can only count as my life. " Speaking of this, the six eared macaque couldn''t help showing a dark color. As strong as him, his body trembled slightly, obviously afraid of the ancestor. Hai Long said suspiciously, "senior, your ancestor is too unreasonable. It''s none of your business. Why should you be demoted to the earth and suffer from the loneliness of 6000 years?" The six eared macaque was shocked and turned pale. Hai long felt his whole body tight and couldn''t speak any more. The six eared macaque put his hands together and said piously, "forgive me, grandmaster. Hai Long didn''t mean to offend you. Please forgive me." he looked solemn and said to Hai Long in a deep voice: "You don''t know the heaven and earth, can you understand the master''s idea? If you say that again, it''s like we''ve never known each other. In my heart, the master''s position is supreme and no one can replace it. If it weren''t for the careful guidance of the old man, I wouldn''t be what I am today. No matter what the master did, he will be There''s his reason. "With a light body, the sea dragon regained control of his body. Looking at the six eared macaque''s serious appearance, he didn''t dare to say anything. The six eared macaque gradually relaxed and said: "There are many things you won''t understand now. I can never pay off the kindness of my grandmaster to me. If he hadn''t exempted me from the disaster, I''m afraid my monkey body would have been wiped out in the disaster. Now, you should understand why I don''t dare take you as an apprentice. The real owner of the little iron stick is your master. He is with my grandmaster Like, they are all people with great magical powers. How lucky you are! I really envy you. This is the end of my story. The day after tomorrow, it will be the time for my fate to change. I don''t know what my ancestors will do to me. At that time, you can watch in the cold spirit stone. I put a spell here. When you urge the magic power in your body to be injected into the stone wall, you can see everything outside Scene. " The sea dragon''s eyes were slightly red and murmured, "elder, can you not go? I, I really don''t want you!" The six eared macaque smiled and said, "silly boy, fate is limited. You have such a powerful master, and your future achievements are unlimited. If you have the intention, come and see me after you enter the fairy world. Then you will know everything and can easily find me. Well, now I should explain your important things." he said, and he casually pressed the stone wall next to you, Suddenly, a crack appeared. Led by the six eared macaque, the sea dragon came to another open place. The light here is much brighter than before. In front of the sea dragon, there are two round pits with a diameter of one meter. A round pit on the left is empty, while the round pit on the right is filled with red and thick liquid. Bursts of strong and pungent aroma of wine kept coming. The last time he went down the mountain, Hailong had already broken the wine ring. His addiction to alcohol was no less than Hongzhi. Smelling such strong aroma of wine, he couldn''t help swallowing and spitting, showing a greedy look. Chapter 51 The six eared macaque smiled and said, "you, like the little monk outside, you are greedy when you see wine. The little monk has drunk three gourds. It is estimated that his skill has almost recovered now." Hai Long said, "master, is Hongzhi okay? Last time he reluctantly used the Vajra mantra, it seemed that he was badly hurt." he had inexplicable feelings for his little brother who hadn''t been together for a long time. Six ear macaque track: "Don''t worry, he''s fine. The little monk can also be described as a genius of Buddhism. After just a thousand years of cultivation, he has reached the level equivalent to the birth of your cultivation world. Your future achievements may not be lower than you. You have to catch up with him. Therefore, during the period when Han Lingshi is closed, it''s very important for you and you can''t relax." His eyes turned to the two big pits in front of him and said: "These two pits have condensed my efforts over the past 6000 years. The empty pit on the left originally contained the green liquid you used to take a bath. Of course, when I took a bath for you, the green liquid was diluted with the water of the cold pool. These two pits contain all kinds of spirits in the whole 72 peak of Lianyun mountain. After my mana refining, it is extremely effective Compared with the elixir in the upper celestial world. Hey, it''s all cheap, you boy. The green liquid has been used up when you take a bath, and the red liquid I call monkey wine, which was given to your Shizu before. The rest is your food after you stay here. You only need to drink one drop a day, which can not only satisfy your hunger, but also be very good for your cultivation. When practicing, you can do it in the pit on the left, which is the place with the most aura in the whole cold spirit stone. " Looking at the monkey wine, Hailong couldn''t help but think of a big drink. He took a deep breath. His eyes showed a determined look and said, "senior, I won''t say anything to thank you. In the future, if I can really be promoted to the fairyland, I will see you. Moreover, you will always be a master in Hailong''s heart." Then he fell to his knees with a thump and respectfully saluted the six eared macaque three times and nine times. The six eared macaque stood stunned. Unconsciously, his golden eyes were full of tears. He was surprised and said to himself: he had lost his seven emotions and six desires for a long time. Why would he be so moved now? For fear of being seen by the sea dragon, he quickly turned his tears and waved them away Hold the sea dragon in your hand and say as plainly as possible: "Well, get up. There are three kinds of energy stored in your body. They are the true Qi from the determination of the mind of heaven, the Buddha Qi absorbed from the small iron bar, and the immortal Qi from the mirror against the sky. The reason why these three kinds of cultivation do not conflict with each other is that I transformed your body with the green liquid at the beginning. However, when your cultivation reaches a certain level, they will be different You are powerful and compete for control in your body by yourself. Therefore, the first thing you should do when practicing is to completely integrate these three accomplishments into one and refine them into another. Then how to practice depends on your nature. All the time, I have always controlled your accomplishments. If you don''t increase all kinds of energy you absorb, I''m afraid you can''t bear the load. Can you integrate them These three accomplishments are very important to you. Everything depends on your nature. When the three energies are completely integrated, you can start drinking this monkey wine. Its effect will automatically untie the prohibition I imposed at the beginning. Hai Long, you raise your head and look into my eyes. " The six eared macaque''s voice suddenly became very serious, and the whole space inside the cold spirit stone seemed to solidify with it. The sea dragon was thinking about the six eared macaque''s words. Hearing his call, he looked up involuntarily. Two golden lights stabbed into his brain in an instant. The sea dragon couldn''t help feeling dizzy. Many complex images flashed continuously. In his deep memory, it seemed that there was something more in an instant. I don''t know how long it took. All the visions disappeared. The sea dragon regained his mind. Just listen The six eared macaque said, "I have introduced the cultivation method of the person entrusted to me and the real application method of the little iron bar into your mind. When you reach a certain level of cultivation, you can naturally start to practice step by step. Don''t be too hasty, let everything go. The time is up, and it''s time for me to accept the instructions of my ancestors." Hailong realized that it was only a moment just now. It took two days. The six eared macaque took a deep look at the sea dragon and sighed, "we''ve been apart for at least thousands of years. In the future, I can''t save you anymore. Everything depends on myself. Take care." Before the sea dragon could speak again, the light flashed, and the white figure of the six eared macaque had disappeared in front of the sea dragon. A strong sense of emptiness filled the sea dragon''s body. He wanted to shout, but he couldn''t shout. Tears poured down and unknowingly wet his clothes. He fiercely put his palmprints on the wall next to him and tried his best to inject his mana into it. On the Bank of the cold pool in the monkey forest. The seven Taoists of Lianyun sect have been waiting here quietly for a long time, and the ethereal and waterstop Taoists have not returned yet. Immortal Daoming respectfully stands behind the Tianshi daozun, with complex emotions flashing in his eyes. The six eared macaque is very kind to him. With the help of monkey wine, he has reached the state of the middle of Daolong at this time, Caught up with immortal Daoyun. Hongzhi stood aside. Not long ago, he had just fully recovered his skills and seemed to be more refined than before. This year''s retreat has been of great benefit to him. The aura contained in monkey wine alone can''t be used up. Not far from the seven Taoist dignitaries, he stood respectfully in front of each other and kept chanting unknown scriptures. The Buddha light on his body loomed and gave him happiness People have a solemn feeling of treasure. Even if it is the Taoist priest who meets heaven, the little monk in front of him is a little curious. With his understanding of the heart Dharma of Sanskrit, of course, he knows that Hongzhi is not the same vein of realizing the cloud Buddha. In a flash of white light, the six eared macaque with his cloak removed appeared in front of the crowd. His old monkey face was a little more vicissitudes and bleak. Not far away, the monkeys sat there honestly under the leadership of little wit. They seemed to have felt something and wiped their tears with monkey claws one by one. Little clever jumped to the six eared macaque and squeaked sadly. The six eared macaque showed a kind smile on his face, touched the hair on Xiaoling''s head and said softly: "Don''t be sad, little sun! Your ancestors are leaving, and you should take good care of me monkeys and grandchildren in the future. You can''t relax your cultivation method. You have the best talent among these children. I believe that one day, you can reach the level when I was promoted to immortality, and we will meet again. If you feel lonely here, you can do it in the future Go out with Hai long. You will benefit a lot from being around him. Darling, stop being such a child. The old ancestor has something to say to the Taoist zuns of Lianyun sect. " The little clever stepped back, and the tears in his eyes continued to fall like broken beads. His strong monkey body was slightly convulsed, which was obviously extremely sad. The six eared macaque turned around with a hard heart. Facing the seven Taoist zuns and Taoist Ming immortal, he sighed and said, "thank you for coming to see me off. The old man has lived here for 6000 years. In the future, please take care of the monkeys and grandchildren here." then, Taoist Zunji said: "Don''t mention it, elder Liu er. The younger generation will take good care of them. It''s a blessing for the younger generation to see the elder ascend to heaven. I hope you take care of everything." The six eared macaque nodded slightly, turned his eyes to immortal Daoming and said, "xiaomingzi, there will be no monkey wine in the future. Your talent is actually very good. Practice hard and your achievements will not be under the reverence of your master Tianshi." Daoming flopped to his knees and sobbed, "thank you for your constant care. Daoming will knock three heads for you if he doesn''t expect anything in return." then he knocked three heads heavily. He didn''t have the strength to protect himself. After three heads, he saw blood on his forehead. The six eared macaque didn''t stop him and calmly received his big gift. "Dear Taoist masters, I have healed the injury suffered by the predecessor of the sea dragon. His future achievements will be unlimited. Now he will meditate in this huge stone. Please don''t disturb him. When he comes out of this stone, he will really complete the process of breaking and then establishing. At that time, there will always be a state of small achievements in the realm of cultivation. In the human world, all changes can happen. I hope you will pay more attention to the body and mind of heaven Doing something for ordinary people will not waste what you have learned. " After listening to the six eared macaque, the seven Taoist zuns bowed and said, "please follow the instructions of your predecessors." The six eared macaque turned to Hongzhi and said, "little monk, you can practice here in the future. The nearby fruits are enough to maintain your life. Here is full of aura. You can guard the sea dragon for me." Hongzhi solemnly nodded. Just as he was about to speak, there was a startling thunder in the air. The thunder rolled in. The clouds in the air moved irregularly like waves. Then tiandaozun clearly felt that the Dharma protection immortal array of Lianyun mountain was violently agitated. The six eared monkey said solemnly: "all Taoist zuns, please remove the immortal array defense quickly. I''m afraid it''s too late." After all, the Taoist priest Jietian was the leader of the sect. In this sudden change, the silk was not surprised. He immediately floated up and made a decision with his hands. Yaokong started the general hub of Jietian peak. The rumble sounded. With the help of the other six Taoist priests, the immortal array prohibition of Lianyun mountain was completely opened, and Lianyun 72 peak was exposed to the air without any barrier. The surging clouds in the air gradually disappeared Gradually changed, a huge roar sounded, and the rolling clouds trembled. The six eared macaque''s golden eyes showed complex emotions, including excitement, tension, excitement and fear. His body trembled slightly, his hands folded in front of his chest, knelt down slowly, and said respectfully, "disdain for disciple lingtongzi to welcome the ancestral Dharma." The clouds in the sky suddenly stabilized, a colorful rainbow swept over, and a frozen but still colorful auspicious cloud appeared over Moyun peak. With a flash of color light, the whole Moyun peak was completely shrouded. The next day, the seven Taoist dignitaries felt an unprecedented great pressure filled their hearts. Involuntarily, the seven knelt to the ground at the same time and folded their hands respectfully with them Compared with Daoming immortal and Hongzhi, they bear less pressure. They are also clever and kneel down in a hurry. The colorful auspicious clouds suddenly burst out, and a vigorous voice sounded, "six eared macaque lingtongzi, at the beginning, you neglected your duty, and I punished you to practice on the wall for 6000 years. Are you dissatisfied?" every word sounded in the hearts of people like a heavy hammer, making it difficult for them to rely on themselves to have the idea of respect, and they could not raise a trace of resistance at all. The six eared macaque trembled and said, "tell your grandmaster that lingtongzi deserves it and should be punished. There is no trace of dissatisfaction. Not long ago, he left here for a few minutes to save a person. Please punish him." he told the truth and dared not hide a trace of it. "Well, I see what you have done. For the sake of saving my brother, I will forgive you this time and count your face to the wall. Go back with me and do your original job in the future." The six eared macaque was overjoyed and quickly bowed down and said, "thank you, grandmaster." the colorful light lit up, and lingtongzi''s body floated up in the package of light and slowly threw it into the colorful auspicious cloud. He turned his head, took a deep look at the Wannian cold spirit stone and sighed, which was integrated with the huge spirit spirit and rose into the sky. Shrouded in colorful light, everyone felt that their bodies had absorbed a lot of Yang and warm Qi, which was worth several years of hard practice. Under the leadership of Jie Tian daozun, they said respectfully almost at the same time: "thank you for your success." The Master seemed to disdain to talk to them. The light flashed, and the colorful auspicious clouds and lingtongzi disappeared out of thin air. All the pressure goes with it. At the same time, they restored their ability to act. Taoist priest Zhiyun sighed, "this is the real power of the immortal family! I''m afraid this ancestor may be the legendary body of the great golden immortal." Then the heavenly Taoist Zun sighed and said, "I don''t know when we can become immortal like six ears elder generation. Younger martial brothers and sisters, we have gained a lot today. When we go back, we should practice as soon as possible." "yes, please follow the order of the patriarch." the seven blue lights lit up at the same time, and all the seven Taoist zuns disappeared in place. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- (today, VIP has another four chapters. Everyone should vote for me more. Thank you.) Chapter 52 Immortal Daoming and Hongzhi stood up from the ground one after another. Daoming wiped the tears on his face, saluted Hongzhi and said, "elder martial brother, please give it to you here." after that, he also turned into a streamer. In front of the pool, there was only Hongzhi who was in a daze. Suddenly, the sound of crying sounded like earth shaking, which frightened Hongzhi. He turned his head and looked. It turned out that it was a group of monkeys crying in grief. In the cold spirit stone, Hailong langleng fell to the ground. He clearly saw everything before. Although he couldn''t hear the sound outside, the deep gaze of the six eared macaque left an indelible trace in his heart. As soon as he clenched his teeth, the Sea Dragon said to himself, "senior, you wait for me. I will cultivate into an immortal as soon as possible and go to the fairy world to see you." as soon as the voice fell, an extremely powerful surging force rushed from all directions. The sky mirror on the sea dragon''s chest was bright, and his whole body was covered with silver light. Before he could understand what was going on, in that huge and burning energy, He had fainted and fell in the stone pit on the left. The three accomplishments in the body fluctuated violently. Unconsciously, the sea dragon with deep blessing has begun the process of energy fusion. It turned out that when the six eared macaque left for heaven, he used all his cultivation to inject as much of the spirit of immortality from the colorful auspicious clouds into the cold spirit stone as possible, so as to complete the sea dragon. Although most of the huge immortal spirit Qi is absorbed by the cold spirit stone, the rest is not what the sea dragon can bear at once. What he needs is a process of absorption and transformation. The meridians in the sea dragon''s body have been strengthened twice, and have already become extremely strong and tough. Although the three mixed energies in the body are fighting frantically, they still can''t rush out of the coverage of his meridians. The small iron rod and the anti sky mirror emit energy at the same time. The anti sky mirror protects the inner organs of the sea dragon, and the small iron rod continuously inputs energy into the sea dragon. In the natural state, the sea dragon entered a deep sleep. A long time has passed since I slept. ¡­¡­ Hongzhi moved his body a few times, felt the soft Buddha power in his body, couldn''t help but show a knowing smile and murmured: "Finally, I''m about to enter the great circle. As long as I pass this level, I''m going to practice in the direction of Buddha robbery. I really want to see the Buddha power that even the master is afraid to bear as soon as possible. The master will be very happy if he knows that I have made such rapid progress. Elder Liu Er is right. The spirit in Lianyun mountains is full, and the gourd monkey wine he gave me makes the Buddha power progress faster Du even surprised me. What a pity! It would be better if there were some delicious food here. Brother! When can you wake up after you have been practicing for so long? Xiaoclever and I have been waiting impatiently. " As if to verify what he said, a figure floated to Hongzhi, "yes! The sea dragon is still awake. I''m dying of anxiety. Brother Hongzhi, why don''t we split the stone from the outside. Your Bodhi bowl has so strong attack power that it should be able to do it." the person talking turned out to be a big monkey covered with silver gray hair. Hongzhi smiled and said, "little clever, it''s not as simple as you think. This ten thousand year cold spirit stone is extremely hard, and since elder six ears let eldest brother practice in it, it''s natural for him. We''d better let everything go. It''s been so many years, we''d better wait." Little clever scratched his monkey''s head discontentedly and said, "yes! It''s been so many years. You''ve refined the bones behind my head, but Hailong still doesn''t wake up. It''s really anxious. When he comes out, I''ll beat him with peaches." he said, and angrily compared his middle finger to Wannian cold spirit stone. Hongzhi said seriously, "little clever, you should remember that cultivation is a hard process. At the beginning, your ancestor six ears was also an immortal body that has been cultivated for thousands of years. If you are too anxious, I''m afraid everything will be wasted." Little clever stuck out his tongue and said, "don''t pretend to be you. Don''t talk to me so seriously. If you do this again, I won''t give you monkey wine." Hongzhi was shocked. He quickly smiled and said, "no, no, my monkey ancestors! The fruit here has made me fade out of the bird. If I don''t have some wine, I''ll go crazy." It turned out that in order to remember the six eared macaque, little clever picked all kinds of fruits from all over moyunfeng and fermented them to brew a kind of good wine. Although the effect is far less than that of the six eared macaque, the taste is not much different. Even immortal Daoming occasionally came to play two gourds. Hongzhi has now evolved into an alcoholic. If he doesn''t drink for a day, he will feel uncomfortable all over I can''t even improve my cultivation. Little clever said proudly, "if you want to drink, be polite to me. Otherwise, hehe. By the way, brother Hongzhi, do you feel that the aura emitted from the cold spirit stone is not as sufficient as before? Is it the sea dragon absorbing it from inside? When he comes out, I don''t know what kind of state he can reach." Hongzhi nodded and said, "it should be. I think after he has practiced for so long, his accomplishments will be improved by at least three or four levels. Depending on your current level, you''d better not provoke him. Otherwise, if you are beaten by peaches, it''s probably you. Eh, no, let your monkey brothers hide away. I''m afraid the sea dragon will come out." The color of joy quietly appeared on his face. Hongzhi clearly saw that the ten thousand year cold spirit stone began to emit a circle of light golden halo, and the whole stone seemed to be shaking. This unprecedented situation had predicted a lot to them. Little clever was also overjoyed, blew a high whistle, and all the monkeys immediately retreated far away. Hongzhi and xiaolingling looked at each other, waved their big hands, and the Buddha crystal beads floated out and suspended on the Wannian cold spirit stone. Their hands were suitable. Hongzhi''s treasure elephant read solemnly: "The Buddha says that the void is boundless. It is immeasurable. Bodhisattva has no living phase to give. The merits and virtues obtained are also like void. It is immeasurable. It is boundless. There is no void in the world. There is no Buddha nature in all nature. The Buddha Dharma is boundless and universal." His hands trembled, and one Dharma seal after another broke into the rosary beads. In a solemn atmosphere, Hongzhi urged the huge Buddha power of the Vajra mantra to completely wrap the Wannian cold spirit stone. Compared with the last time, he was much more skilled in the use of the Vajra mantra. With sufficient mana support, he could already play the basic effect of this great magic power. The Wannian cold spirit stone fluctuated more and more, driving the nearby cold pool to ripple in circles. Suddenly, the fluctuation reached the extreme in an instant, boom -. In the loud noise, the top of the Wannian cold spirit stone suddenly exploded, and a figure wrapped in golden light rushed up like a shell. It hit the Vajra mantra made of Buddha crystal beads. The Vajra mantra followed the body very flexibly The impact of the shadow extended. Hongzhi felt that his pressure increased greatly, and the Buddha power in his body rushed uncontrollably into the Buddha crystal beads. With a slight smile, Hongzhi read: "the Buddha said it was already Sutra. The elder must Bodhi. And all bhikkhu. Bhikuni. Youposai. Youpoyi. All the people in the world, Ashura. Hearing what the Buddha said, everyone was happy. Believe and practice." With a flash of yellow light, the Vajra mantra disappeared, and the Buddha crystal beads returned to Hongzhi''s hands. After there was no barrier, the golden figure rushed up into the nine days. Little clever grabbed Hongzhi''s sleeve nervously and excitedly and said, "brother Hongzhi, is that a sea dragon?" Hongzhi shook his head, looked at the little wit splashed on his face by cold water, and smiled: "That''s not the old big brother anymore. He has completely changed. He has become more powerful than I thought. I sealed the Wannian cold spirit stone with the Vajra curse just now for fear that its explosion would destroy the surrounding environment, and the big brother seems to have thought of this problem and broke out from the top. You see, the Wannian cold spirit stone has no aura." As he spoke, he looked up. A little golden light in the air gradually magnified, and the light and shadow flashed, and a man fell lightly in front of him and xiaolingling. He was naked, his black hair and beard had been dragged to the ground, and his whole body was shining with light golden light. He held a long staff with black light, and a goggle with silver light on his chest. If it weren''t for these magic weapons Against the background of, the figure suddenly appeared, just like a wild man in a barren mountain. Hongzhi resisted the surging mood and asked in a trembling voice, "big brother, is it you? Is it you?" The savage''s whole body was shocked, and his voice was a little stiff, "Xiaozhi, Xiaozhi, and xiaoclever, it''s me, it''s me! I''m the sea dragon -" The huge sound suddenly sounded, and the surrounding woods trembled. Yes, it was the sea dragon that broke the stone. He didn''t know how long it took him to wake up after absorbing the spirit of the fairy into a deep sleep. After waking up, he found that the three energies in his body had been integrated into a golden liquid, and several lines of small words of cultivation flashed in his mind, It seems to be a basic chapter of practicing Dharma. Almost subconsciously, he began to practice according to Dharma. While practicing, he drank monkey wine in another stone pit. Under the influence of monkey wine, the mana suppressed by six eared macaques was finally fully released. He repeated the same practice every day. Even he couldn''t tell how many times he closed the door and how long each time. Finally, after drinking all the monkey wine, he closed the door for the last time. When he woke up, he was surprised to find that at his Lingtai, all the golden Manas were combined into a golden pill the size of a chicken egg. At the same time, another cultivation method rose in his mind. This time, it seemed that he had learned a lot in a flash. He could no longer bear the loneliness in the stone According to the newly learned Dharma, Hailong urged his little iron rod, which seemed to light up in the whole cold spirit stone. There was a strong golden light on the small iron rod. Under the full urging of Hailong, the anti sky mirror at his chest also sent a mana. Finally, the Wannian cold spirit stone with lost aura could no longer bear such a big impact. Hailong finally broke through the stone and returned to the world again. Hong Zhimeng rushed up, hugged the sea dragon''s shoulder and affectionately shouted, "brother, I miss you so much!" Hailong was stunned for a moment, fiercely pushed Hongzhi away and said, "you glass, I don''t like male sex." looking at the stunned Hongzhi, Hailong laughed, fiercely jumped up and hugged him, and said: "however, I really miss you! Xiaozhi. Oh, yes, yes, you, my little wit." With that, the backhand hugged the little clever who jumped up into his arms. The two stood in place and hugged each other. No one spoke and silently felt the deep friendship between each other. For a long time, Hongzhi suddenly pushed Hailong away and said, "you glass, I don''t like male sex." Hailong and xiaoclever were stunned at the same time. In a moment, the three laughed. The laughter stopped. Hailong pointed to Hongzhi and said with a smile: "you look like a monk now." Hongzhi put his hands together and said, "sin, sin. The little monk just talked nonsense. Brother, the Buddha will forgive me. I''m so excited to see you." Xiaoji Ling said, "Hai Long, don''t pay attention to him. This guy is a fake monk. He cares about me for wine every day. I''m bored to death." The sea dragon stared at xiaolingling dumbfounded and murmured, "you, you, how can you speak? Although your appearance has changed a lot, I always recognize your smell. Xiaolingling, why do you speak?" he asked twice in succession. Obviously, his heart was full of surprise. The little clever said proudly, "what''s the great thing about speaking? My anti bone has been refined. I can not only speak, but also my wisdom is no worse than yours." Hailong immediately recalled what the six eared macaque had said to himself before he left. He suddenly realized it and murmured, "so you learned the cultivation method of the elder. Refining and anti bone? Elder six eared once said that it took him hundreds of years to refine and anti bone. So, did my cultivation last for a hundred years? Why didn''t I think it took so long!" Hongzhi smiled and said, "a hundred years? If it''s only a hundred years, can you have the current cultivation? Brother, we''ve been separated for 800 years. In other words, you''ve been cultivating for 800 years!" the sea dragon shook his whole body, looked at Hongzhi and the little clever nodding repeatedly, and murmured, "800 years, has it been 800 years so long?" (another chapter on lifting the ban. Welcome to subscribe to the VIP of this book. Today, the VIP uploaded six chapters, a total of 25000 words. My speed is absolutely guaranteed and will not let you out of gear.) Chapter 53 (today, VIP has updated two chapters, and I will update two more in the evening. These days, I have tried my best to update. But there are not many VIP subscriptions. To be honest, I am very ambivalent. I spend almost all my time writing books every day, hoping to make friends who like my books read them as soon as possible. However, I am a writer, and I also need to eat. So, really I hope you can subscribe to my VIP more. The starting point VIP is not expensive. If you eat less than a one dollar popsicle, you can see 100000 words. 100000 words. For me, writing 100000 words also needs to work hard for a week as soon as possible. If you smoke less than a box of cigarettes, you can see more than tens of thousands of words. I really hope you can support the genuine version and the starting point. Otherwise, if we writers have no food to eat, we can no longer engage in writing My favorite career. Please subscribe. Vote. After lifting this chapter, I may not lift the ban until next Monday. I am the starting point to buy out my works. If I don''t subscribe, I really can''t explain. My VIP has an absolute speed guarantee. Although I don''t necessarily update the fastest of all books every day, my update is definitely the most stable. Finally, thank you for your support.) --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hongzhi sighed and said, "yes! 800 years. Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, I''m 1861 years old. Brother, many things have happened in these 800 years." The sea dragon had not awakened from the shock of time, and said, "tell me." Hongzhi stared at the dragon and said: "For 800 years, earth shaking changes have taken place in China. Yuan and Mongolia launched millions of iron cavalry and launched an offensive against Li Tang and Zhao song at the same time without the other party''s preparation. Perhaps the comfortable days have passed for too long. At the beginning, Li Tang and Zhao song had no ability to resist and were occupied a lot of land by Yuan and Mongolia. Fortunately, although the state of yuan and Mongolia fought on the plain, no one could defeat them, but they were not good at attacking cities. After several years, Li Tang and Zhao song blocked the elite of the state of yuan and Mongolia with several solid cities. However, under the attack of the people of yuan and Mongolia who supported the war by war, the national strength of the two countries was greatly weakened. Now, the state of yuan and Mongolia has become the most powerful country in China. Due to years of war, they have become the leader People were displaced by various plagues and diseases, which devoured a lot of lives and brought opportunities to evil cults. Due to the great difference in strength, the three evil cults could not hide. After the war, they gathered a large number of young disciples and used cruel methods to select and train. They constantly strengthened their strength. Two hundred years later, although the situation in the three countries stabilized, but However, the forces of evil cults have also increased greatly. However, they can really bear it. It was not until 300 years ago, when you were closed for 500 years, that you might feel that your strength is enough to resist our righteous path. So far, it has been three hundred years. In three hundred years, too much has happened. Our seven righteous sects have joined hands to fight against evil cults nine times, However, everything was not as good as we expected, and the result was more negative than less. It was not until all the nine Taoist dignitaries of Lianyun sect took part in the war that they saved some of the decline of the right way. Now, you Lianyun sect has taken over the position of Wuzhao immortal and become the largest sect of the right way. In the past hundred years, both the right way and the evil way have been dominated by experts, and the conflict has become more and more fierce, Sometimes it even involves ordinary people. "Speaking of this, Hongzhi couldn''t help showing a trace of gloom. The sea dragon didn''t care: "if they are willing to fight, let them fight. It''s normal for people to have life and death. It''s just to die early and late." Hongzhi was slightly stunned and said: "Elder brother''s words seem to be very close to the Dharma, but after all, we are the right way. Saving the people from fire and water is what we must do. If it wasn''t for helping you protect the Dharma, maybe I would have been involved in the battle. Now, there are only two Taoists on Lianyun mountain, Tianshi and Dengxian. The other seven Taoists are leading the seven Taoists of the right way against the evil way." Hai Long sighed and said, "don''t tell me this. I don''t like to hear it. I don''t know what''s going on with bean sprouts now? Do you have any news about him? 800 years later, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang are afraid..." Hongzhi showed a touch of dissatisfaction and said, "I haven''t heard from your good friend, but you can rest assured that Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang. They later accepted an adopted son and enjoyed their old age. Brother, don''t you really want to do something for us?" The sea dragon showed a strange light in his eyes and suddenly shouted, "seven repair swords and get out of their scabbard." With a flash of cold light, the green seven Xiu sword flew out of nowhere. The green light continued to flash, and the beard under the dragon''s jaw disappeared. Under his deliberate control, the seven Xiu sword cut off more than half of his long hair, leaving the length scattered to his waist. Without the cover of his beard and hair, the sea dragon in front of Hongzhi and xiaoclever suddenly became more energetic, and his appearance and practice did not change What''s the difference, just a little more dusty temperament. The scabbard appeared behind him. With a clang, the seven repaired swords returned to the scabbard. The Sea Dragon said faintly: "I''m not interested in fighting and killing. However, I''ll go to the demon sect sooner or later. Whether bean sprouts are dead or alive, I always want to get a result. Xiaozhi, sometimes you should be more open to some things. In fact, even I can''t tell whether I''m a decent person. If you don''t want to recognize me as a big brother, you can leave at any time. These 800 years , thank you for protecting me. " Little clever suddenly jumped to the sea dragon, smiled and said, "whether the fake monk follows you or not, I will follow you. When you saved my life with Zizhi, I vowed to haunt you all my life. Alas, the old ancestor said, if I follow you all the time, I may be able to become an immortal like him one day." Hongzhi seemed to think of something when he heard Xiao clever''s words. His eyes suddenly brightened and laughed. He said as he laughed: "Wow, brother, I was almost cheated by you. At first, when you were just subduing the tiger, you were willing to risk your life to kill zombies. Now you have advanced skills. How can you ignore the world? Once you see that people in the evil way kill people, you can''t stop." The sea dragon was stunned and said helplessly, "I do things according to my preferences. For me, freedom is the most important thing. No one can restrain me. You can think so. You should come out after watching which Taoist friend is here for so long." the golden light suddenly flourished. The sea dragon exuded a powerful momentum, and the light of the iron bar in his hand changed from darkness to gold. "EH. The eight hundred years of seclusion really didn''t cost anything. Unexpectedly, we were able to find us." the blue light lit up, and two figures appeared 100 meters in front of the sea dragon at the same time. It was the real person Daoming, the ancestor of the sea dragon, and the master Tianshi daozun, the ancestor of the sea dragon. When he saw these two people, the sea dragon subconsciously blurted out and said, "it''s you, Tianshi old fool." He had only found one breath before. It was from immortal Daoming. Although 800 years of isolation made him make great progress in cultivation, there was still a big gap compared with Tianshi daozun. Tianshi Taoist Zun raised his eyebrows and grasped the emptiness. A blue light suddenly lit up in his palm. He shouted: "boy, I still don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I''ll teach you a lesson." With a wave of his hand, the green light suddenly broke through the air. Hailong was no longer the Amun under Wu on that day. Although his cultivation was far inferior to that of Tianshi Taoist priest, he was not in the slightest panic. Holding a small iron stick in both hands, he shouted, "a thousand Juncheng Yuyu." Thousands of rays of sunlight suddenly lit up, and the sea dragon followed the staff, and countless golden lights flashed to welcome the attack sent by Tianshi Taoist priest. The momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers immediately startled Tianshi Taoist priest, and the green light he sent out was easily dissolved, and the golden light did not weaken at all. He suddenly rushed forward and went straight to Tianshi Taoist priest to attack. 800 years of cultivation After refining, the Tianshi Taoist priest had entered the unpredictable initial stage. Although he was surprised, the Tianshi in his hand suddenly turned into a milky white barrier and stopped in front of himself and Daoming immortal. The dense sound like a violent bean sounded, the Tianshi Taoist priest imposed a ban, and constantly vibrated violently. He seemed to notice something wrong. The Tianshi Taoist priest was a little panicked and emitted two blue energies , protect your own Tianshi in it. With a loud bang, Hai Long''s body turned back and stumbled a few steps before he stood firmly beside Hong Zhi. The blow just now seemed to cost him a lot of mana. His chest fluctuated and his face was slightly white. Tianshi Taoist Zun and Daoming immortal walked in with pride. Under his deliberate protection, Tianshi finally didn''t repeat the mistakes of that year. He breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the sea dragon with a wary look on his face, smiled and said, "good boy, it''s beyond my expectation. You have achieved such high accomplishments in 800 years. I''ll see what you are in. Listen to the order and check." The yellow light was suddenly bright, and the sea dragon trembled slightly, subconsciously crossing the small iron bar in front of him. Tianshi Taoist priest was surprised and said: "Oh, my God! How could this be possible? In just 800 years, your boy has reached the state of the late stage of pregnancy, and has formed a golden elixir. When I practiced for 1500 years, I was just entering the early stage of pregnancy. Your boy really went up with a flying sword!" Immortal Daoming also looked surprised and murmured, "master, it''s impossible. I''ve practiced fast enough with the help of the six ear elder''s elixir. Now I''m just in the early stage of being born. Is he higher than me? You know, I''ve practiced more than 500 years than him!" Tianshi Taoist Zun suddenly laughed, "you are far behind him now. With your current progress, it will take at least three or five hundred years to form a golden elixir. In the future, you will no longer be his master. Well, well, I have a talent in Tianshi vein. I''m really a good kid. Although I''m a freak, I''m going to envy them." Hai Long said angrily, "what is a genius? What are you proud of? You didn''t teach me my skills. Your so-called ancestor is just a decoration." Tianshi Taoist Zun was obviously in a good mood. He was not angry at Hailong''s impoliteness at all. He smiled and said, "now you shouldn''t call me my ancestor, but my master. You have far exceeded the realm of climbing the peak. Now, I give you the Dharma name Daoyu and officially accept you as an apprentice." Sea dragon''s eyes showed a happy look. Tianshi Taoist priest smiled at him and thought, I don''t believe I can''t move you, boy. There are many people who want to be my apprentice. But sea dragon''s next sentence disappointed him. Sea dragon bowed his head and murmured, "it''s not Tanyu but Daoyu at last. No one will call me a spittoon again. Ha ha, great, I''m Daoyu." Tianshi Taoist Zun turned his head and looked at immortal Daoming, but shook his head and said, "Hai Long, don''t you salute the master?" The sea dragon snorted and said, "you haven''t taught me anything. Why should I salute you? When Daoming asked me to sincerely call him Shizu, he paid the price of three magic weapons. You are all daozun, so you should be a little more generous than him." then he subconsciously twisted his fingers Listening to Hailong''s words, Hongzhi and xiaoclever couldn''t help laughing aside. This is the Hailong they know! Even the bamboo bars of Taoist priest Tianshi dare to knock, which is really bold enough. Tianshi Taoist zunleng said, "you boy, don''t have the heart to respect teachers and the way. Where did you take the initiative to ask your elders for a magic weapon. However, for the sake of your youth and success, I can give you this magic weapon. But there is a condition." Hai Long smiled and said, "you say it. Don''t go too far." Tianshi Taoist priest frowned slightly and just wanted to attack, but when he thought that he would have to rely on the sea dragon to add luster to himself in the future, he got angry and said, "I can give you some magic weapons, but the condition is that you should explain that you are under the Tianshi Taoist priest of Lianyun sect when you report the number at the seven new people competition meeting. How about it?" Hailong was stunned and said, "seven new people competition meetings? What''s that?" Tianshi Taoist priest said impatiently, "I''ll tell you then. Just say yes or no." Hai long thought for a moment and said, "just say a few more words. It''s not easy. OK, I promise you. But you have to give me some good magic weapons. The magic weapons that Daoming gave me at the beginning are not suitable for use now." in fact, he also understood that Taoist priest Tianshi had ulterior motives, but he was too fond of magic weapons, and he believed that Tianshi would not harm him, That''s why I readily agreed. Tianshi flashed a happy look at the bottom of his eyes and said in his heart: the little iron bar in your hand is the best magic weapon. It doesn''t matter what I give you. I can''t use it anyway. He said with regret, "you can tell me what kind of magic weapon you want. I can give it to you." Hai Long''s eyes turned and he finally got such an opportunity. With his heart, he naturally wanted to strive for the greatest interests for himself. Hei hei said with a smile: "just now I saw that the barrier you arranged with Tianshi is good. Please give me this Tianshi first. As for others, I''ll think about it again." Tianshi Taoist Zun widened his eyes and said, "what? You want my Tianshi? Don''t dream, it''s my body protector. Your boy is really a lion!" Hailong said, "you asked me to pick it. Why? Now do you regret it? If you don''t give it, don''t give it. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can''t be regarded as my master." Tianshi Taoist Zun sighed helplessly and said, "Hai Long, you can''t be too greedy. This stone is the symbol of our Tianshi peak. Only the people in charge of Tianshi peak can have it. Although it''s not an immortal tool, it has high symbolic significance. Well, you choose some other magic weapons. Shifu promised you that he would give you the best." Hailong also knew that Tianshi Taoist priest could not give his Tianshi to himself. The reason why he asked for it was just to obtain greater benefits. After thinking for a while, he said, "well, master Tianshi, I won''t embarrass you. Just give me some defense magic weapons. It''s always OK." Chapter 54 Tianshi Taoist Zun sighed and said, "fortunately, I have only one disciple like you, otherwise I will be angry before I respond to the disaster." as he said, his big sleeve waved gently, a green brilliance lit up, and there was an emerald box in front of the sea dragon. Zunxu Road, Tianshi Road: "I knew you were greedy. I''ve already prepared for you. They are all defensive magic weapons. There are their usage methods on the jade paper in the box. You can find out by yourself later. Hey, I was too impulsive when I picked up Tianfeng. These can be regarded as compensation for you. I didn''t expect that your cultivation improved so quickly. Now you should be able to use them. Well, put it away first. I have something to tell you. " A faint aura came from the jade box. It was pure energy. Looking at the jade box alone, Hai Long knew that what Tianshi had given him was really good. Driven by the magic power, Qiankun ring turned into a blue light. With a wave, he had included the green jade box. He smiled: "Thank you for your magic weapon. I don''t remember the past. If you need anything, please tell me." Tianshi Taoist Zun glanced at immortal Daoming beside him and said, "no wonder you say that this boy changes his face faster than turning a book. It seems true. Pity my magic weapons! Hey." turning to Hailong, "These magic weapons I gave you have the function of hiding traces, which will be very helpful for you to go out and experience in the future. As the little monk told you just now, the situation in mainland China is very complex. Most of our disciples of Lianyun sect who have achieved more than the peak climbing level have gone out to experience with several Taoist masters. The three evil sects have risen rapidly, and now they have the potential to suppress our right way ¡£¡± The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "master, the little monk said all these things just now. You don''t have to go around and talk about the key points directly." Tianshi Taoist priest can''t blame Hailong for being rude now, saying: "In order to encourage our disciples to practice hard, our seven sects decided 300 years ago that a new person contest would be held every 100 years. At that time, anyone who has practiced in our seven sects for less than a thousand years can participate. This is not only a good opportunity to prove himself, but also an opportunity to add glory to his sect. In the past 300 years, two contests have been held. It''s a shame , our sect''s management of disciples is mainly laissez faire and self-cultivation. The so-called master leads the door and practices in everyone, and has not deliberately trained any elite. In the two competitions, there is not even one in the top three. Now our sect is the largest sect of orthodox Taoism. If the third grand meeting to be held still fails to win the ranking, we Taoist dignitaries will be ashamed There is no light in the world. Therefore, I want you to attend this grand event and win at least the top three places. Win glory for lianyunzong and Tianshi. " Hai Long frowned and said, "I won''t go. Master, there are so many seven disciples participating in the competition. Even if I participate, I''m afraid I won''t get any good ranking. I don''t want to go." Tianshi Taoist priest was slightly angry: "You promised me just now. Do you want to go back after you got my magic weapon? I''ve given you the benefits. You can''t decide whether to go or not. What''s more, if I''m not sure you can get the ranking, do you think I''ll make you disgrace? Among the disciples who have practiced for thousands of years, I haven''t heard of any sect that has reached the state of unborn child. You know, in our practice of truth Among the people, the realm before climbing the peak is relatively easy to reach. Even the disciples with ordinary qualifications can enter the early stage of climbing the peak after 500 years of hard training. However, after the peak climbing period, it is much more difficult to practice. Only the disciples with high talent can make progress faster. Even so, the three realms of unparalleled, burden and Daolong often have to go through nearly a thousand years of hard work Only by cultivating can you achieve it. With your current cultivation accomplishments and the attack power you just showed, few practitioners under a thousand years in the right way can become your opponent. If you finally get a champion and come back, you will be a meritorious hero of our Lianyun sect, and all disciples will respect you. Don''t you know? Because our Lianyun sect has greatly increased its prestige in the right way in recent hundreds of years, we now have a new brother There are many children. Don''t you want to be an idol in their hearts? In the cultivation world, as long as you have strength, people will respect you wherever you go. And the seven rookie competitions are a good opportunity for you to show your head. " Everyone has vanity. After listening to the words of Tianshi daozun, Hailong couldn''t help but feel a little excited and murmured, "let me think about it." Tianshi road respects zhengse Road: "Time is pressing now, but you don''t have time to think about it. The seven new people competition will be held in Xianzhao mountain where Wuzhao Xianzong is located in a month. You must start as soon as possible before you can catch up. When the patriarch went out of the mountain, he handed over the characters of his disciples to me. It was difficult for me to select five disciples for a long time. Just now, I found out the fluctuation of your mana when you left the customs today In order to encourage the disciples of the right way, the top three in the competition will be rewarded. The second and third place will be rewarded with a best treasure, and the first place will be rewarded with an immortal. You should know the concept of immortal. " When he heard that there was a fairy weapon, Hailong suddenly moved and said resolutely, "OK, master, I promise you, I will win glory for Lianyun sect." he said, and made a look of awe inspiring righteousness. Hongzhi murmured in a low voice: "I think it''s true to want to get that fairy weapon." Hai Long glared at him, smiled and said to Taoist priest chongtian Shi, "master, do you have anything else to tell me? Oh, by the way, although I have improved my cultivation level now, I haven''t learned much about our Taoism. Can you teach my disciples, old?" Tianshi Taoist priest stared at him angrily and said: "You boy! I really don''t know what to say. However, even if you go for immortal tools, you must get the champion back. Also, don''t forget what I asked you to say on the competition times. Daoming, the task of instructing Hailong Taoism is up to you. Now that he has deep magic power, it should be easy to learn Taoism. In three days, I will let the other five disciples come back Moyunping gathered, and then the six people set out together to Xianzhao mountain. "With that, the clouds rose under their feet and floated away under the blue light. After seeing Tianshi Taoist Zun off respectfully, immortal Daoming turned to Hailong and said, "younger martial brother, congratulations. I haven''t received any treasures from him for many years." Hai Long''s eyes suddenly showed a strange light. From the mouth of Tianshi Taoist Zun, he already knew that his cultivation was better than Taoist Ming immortal, and a feeling of being superior rose. Hei hei said with a smile: "Taoist Ming fat man, I remember we had a bet. Who won this bet?" Daoming''s face changed slightly and murmured, "younger martial brother, you''ve been closed. No one knows when you entered the peak state. Let''s forget the bet." Hai Long came up to Daoming, stopped his fat shoulder with one hand and said, "well, since you say that, senior brother, it''s OK." Daoming was stunned. He didn''t expect Hailong to be so talkative. He thought, did this 800 years of cultivation change his character? Daoming was wrong. The so-called rivers and mountains are easy to change and his character is difficult to change. The reason why Hailong didn''t go deep into gambling was that he didn''t have any evidence to prove that he had reached the peak within a hundred years. Another reason was that he was about to tell Daoming Learn Taoism. In Hailong''s mind, everyone who can use it must be polite. Immortal Daoming smiled and said, "younger martial brother, time is pressing, so let''s start learning Taoism as soon as possible." Hai Long nodded and said, "well, I''ll go to your Moyun cave with you. It has enough aura and should be very suitable for learning Taoism." Daoming was shocked and said with a smile, "my place is too small, so I don''t have to go. I think it''s better here." the fairy products he planted are almost mature, but he is afraid of sea dragons! Hai Long pretended to be embarrassed and said, "but I haven''t been to elder martial brother for a long time. I really want to see it! Now I still miss those elixirs of elder martial brother." Daoming was startled and hurriedly said, "you''d better not miss it. I don''t have anything good there." Hai Long sighed and said, "I''m going to honor the school right away, elder martial brother! Should you give me some self-defense medicine, otherwise, what should I do if I get hurt." Dao Ming scolded secretly. He would get hurt if he took part in the competition with your current cultivation. But in order to be afraid of the sea dragon going to moyunfeng, he had to smile and say, "OK, OK, I''ll give you some when you start." Hongzhi and xiaolingling were laughing. Hongzhi thought to himself that his eldest brother was really getting better and better. He not only improved his cultivation, but also seemed to be more greedy. As soon as he left the customs, he begged for magic weapons and medicine. It seems that it''s right to follow him! At least if he is there, he won''t suffer a loss. The sea dragon''s look suddenly darkened a lot. He whispered to Daoming, "elder martial brother, how are my masters now? Are they all right?" when he thought of those masters who were sincere to him, the sea dragon no longer had the heart to play. His eyes showed a faint misty color. Immortal Daoming sighed: "In your mind, I can never compare with your masters. Eight hundred years have passed, and their realm has already reached the peak climbing realm. Now, except Ling Yuzi stays in moyunping, oh, no, he should be called Tao Yuzi now. He stays in moyunping to guide the cultivation of disciples of the fourth and fifth generations, and others have followed several ancestors out of the mountain for experience. Tao Yuzi and them I know that after you closed the door, I still keep the place where you used to live. Let''s go now. It''s the same to teach you Taoism there. " Three days later. Clouds like cotton balls constantly impinge on Moyun Ping. The warm sunshine is looming. There are green grass on Moyun Ping, and all kinds of fairy fruits are bred on it. The fence built by Hailong in those years still continues their original task. Now, three rows of houses and four or five generations of disciples have been built on Moyun Ping, which is empty. Now, there are more than 30 people In, the 72 peaks of Lianyun mountains, including the 12 surrounding peaks, are already inhabited by disciples. The number of people on Moyun peak is still small, and there are more than 200 disciples on some mountains. Now Lianyun sect has entered its heyday, with more than 3000 disciples from all generations. From all angles, it is definitely the largest Xiuzhen sect in China. Looking at the beautiful scenery around, Hailong stood up with his hands in his hands, and his heart was full of peace. When he returned here three days ago, he hugged daoyuzi and cried bitterly. Daoyuzi has changed a lot. He not only has strong cultivation skills, but also has a different temperament. When he knew that Hailong had reached the state of unborn child, he was not jealous, but full of joy. In Hailong''s original audience Among many masters, lingtongzi and lingyuzi are the best to him. In Hailong''s heart, they have long regarded them as their father. "Shi Shuzu, what are you doing?" a voice with a childish smell sounded. Hailong doesn''t have to look back. He also knows that he is Tan Yun, a disciple of five generations who went up the mountain soon. Among Mo Yunfeng''s many lower generation disciples, his favorite is Tan Yun. Except that he is a little less ruffian than himself, he is like himself when he first went up the mountain at the age of 15. He is also an orphan, equally gifted, but has a smart mind. Turning around, Hailong smiled and said, "Xiao Yun, come here." Tan Yun''s appearance is very ordinary. Although his life experience is the same as Hailong, he looks much more simple and honest than he was at the beginning. At least, he is very polite to his elders. A few steps forward, Tan Yun stood in front of the sea dragon with his head down. Hailong looked at him in a daze. Until now, he still thought he was 18. For a long time, in Hai Long''s burning eyes, Tan Yun was a little uncomfortable. He whispered, "martial uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Hailong regained his consciousness and sighed: "nothing. Looking at you reminds me of myself before. Martial uncle will leave for a while. You should practice well with the masters, you know? You are still in the early stage of peeping. Maybe we are destined, let me give you something." the light flashed, The blue star blue ring put on Tan Yun''s neck. Originally, Hailong wanted to give him the blood gossip that had already been forced out of his body. But I was afraid that the fierce spirit contained in the blood eight trigrams would affect Tan Yun''s cultivation, so I only sent this defensive magic weapon. Tan Yun looked at the baby on his neck in surprise and said excitedly, "thank you, martial uncle. It''s so beautiful. It''s a magic weapon." ------------------------------------------------------------------- Today''s ban lifting chapter and VIP Chapter 4. Let''s vote more. Welcome to subscribe to the VIP chapter of this book. Ensure speed and quality Chapter 55 Hai Long smiled, nodded and said, "as for how to use it, when you reach the level of subduing the tiger, ask elder martial brother Yuzi directly, and he will give you directions." "Younger martial brother, are you taking my things as a gift?" in a loud voice, immortal Daoming floated down. In these three days, with his extremely intelligent intelligence and profound mana support, Hailong has already learned all the Tao and Dharma he taught. The high comprehension of Hailong amazed Taoist Ming. Hai Long said angrily, "what do you mean to give your things to others? Since you have given them to me, they are mine. Tan Yun, go back to practice." Tan Yun looked at Hailong and immortal Daoming. He promised and ran back to his room happily. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "when will the five people come? Should they start? By the way, Daoming fat man, I don''t know where the Xianzhao mountain is." Immortal Daoming snorted discontentedly and murmured, "you are really a bridge breaker. You were so close to my elder martial brother when we were learning Taoism. As soon as we learned the Taoism, we immediately changed our language." Hailong said with a bad smile: "didn''t you also humiliate me in front of the younger generation just now? Don''t worry, fat man, I won''t call you fat in front of others." Immortal Daoming shook his head reluctantly and said, "the five people who are traveling with you this time are all about the same age as you and belong to the elite of each peak. The nearest to us is Wuzhao immortal. Xianzhao mountain is located in the southwest of the state of Zhao and song. You only need to fly to the southeast and arrive in about a day." The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "it''s nearly a day to fly. I remember that when the misty and waterstop ancestors took me to the Brahmin sect, they only flew for two or three days." Truth and Humanity: "The problem is, how can you compare your accomplishments with those of the two ancestors? The speed of flying is naturally different. When you fly to a certain range of Xianzhao mountain, you can feel the spirit guide left by the ancestors. Follow the instructions of the spirit guide, and you should be able to successfully reach Xianzhao mountain. All the ancestors attach great importance to the seven new masters competition. I estimate that at least two ancestors will go." The sea dragon''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help recalling the beautiful and refined face of the ethereal Taoist Zun, thinking that it would be better if she went. Daoming seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "Hailong, you don''t know. Waterstop Taoist priest will settle with you when he returns with misty Taoist priest after you''ve been closed for three years. Fortunately, you''ve been closed. Now after 800 years, I don''t know if she still has a grudge. Hei hei." Hailong was stunned and said, "don''t gloat. If you meet ancestor Shui Shui in the seven new people competition, she won''t embarrass me. After all, I''m going to win glory for my sect. I wasn''t afraid of her when I was subduing the tiger. Now my cultivation has improved, and naturally there''s nothing to be afraid of." Immortal Daoming pointed to the sky and said, "look, they''re coming. It''s really a generation of talents! These five younger martial brothers and sisters are at least unparalleled accomplishments in the later stage." Five blue and blue lights fell, and in the clanging sound, the five flying swords almost returned to the scabbard behind their master at the same time. Among the five people, three men and two women, wearing the same gray robes, fell there one by one. The blue and blue light appeared on their bodies, and they knew that their accomplishments were not weak. I don''t know why, Hailong thought the two women looked familiar It''s almost like I''ve seen you before. The two girls are seven points alike in appearance, but their temperament is definitely different. Under the similar beautiful appearance, one looks heroic and pressing, while the other is gentle as water. Immortal Daoming smiled and said, "let me introduce you. This is our representative younger martial brother Daoyu of Moyun peak." Hailong nodded slightly to the five people and said, "hello. I''m Daoyu." Immortal Daoming pointed to the second daughter of the five and said, "these two are under the school of zhiyunzu. Daohua and Daoping are younger martial sisters." The sea dragon''s body was slightly shocked and murmured, "Daohua and Daoping? You, are your secular names Yuhua and Yuping?" Hailong guessed right. Daohua and Daoping were exactly the Yuhua and Yuping he had seen in the village. On that day, after Hailong left, Yuhua made up her mind to come to the Lianyun sect as Hailong said. With firm perseverance, she and her sister successfully entered the Zhiyun Taoist sect. After nearly 800 years of cultivation, they have become the most outstanding young disciples of Zhiyun peak and won great praise Zhiyun Taoist priest loved it. The second daughter looked familiar when she saw Hailong, but after all, after 800 years, the impression of Hailong in the small village had blurred them, and the temperament of Hailong had undergone earth shaking changes, so they didn''t recognize it. At this time, Yuhua was surprised to hear Hailong call their names: "You, are you brother Hailong? I heard the master say you closed up." Hailong smiled bitterly and said, "I really didn''t admit my mistake. Unexpectedly, we really became the same door. How''s your village?" Yu Ping puffed a smile and said: "Of course. The fish monster was frightened by you at the beginning. He will bring hundreds of fresh fish to the village the next day, which has greatly changed the villagers'' life. However, we haven''t been back for hundreds of years, and now we don''t know what it looks like. At the beginning, Dad strongly supported us to come to Lianyun mountain after seeing your ability. Alas, we didn''t wait for his old man to die. It''s really wrong Filial piety. "Speaking of this, there was a layer of mist in her gentle eyes like water. Daoming sighed lightly, "you two younger martial sisters don''t have to be too attached to worldly things. Everything has cause and effect. Since you enter the Tao, things in the past will be like passing clouds. It''s better to look light." Yuhua and Yuping looked at each other and saluted, "thank you for your advice, senior brother." Immortal Daoming glanced at Hai Long, who was in a daze, pointed to three other people and said, "this is the younger martial brother Dao Yan, who is connected with Tianfeng by the patriarch. This is the younger martial brother Dao Ling of mieyan peak, and this is the younger martial brother Dao Yuan of Dengxian peak. All three of them started more than a hundred years earlier than you. You should call them senior brothers." Hai Long''s eyes moved with the introduction of immortal Daoming, The three male disciples all look ordinary, belonging to the kind that can never be found in the crowd. Hailong saluted slightly and said, "I''ve seen three senior brothers." The three of daoyan were very kind and quickly returned the salute. Daoling smiled and said, "I''ve heard the name of younger martial brother for a long time. I really admire his heroic performance when picking up the top of Tianfeng 800 years ago!" Hai Long was stunned. Looking at Taoist spirit''s ancient and strange eyes, he felt a sense of confidant in his heart. Hei hei smiled and said, "you can try it again if you have a chance." Immortal Daoming shook his head reluctantly and said, "don''t teach him. The Taoist spirit in mieyan peak is equivalent to you in Moyun peak, but it''s not as arrogant as you." Taoist spirit was embarrassed and said, "elder martial brother is joking. How can I compare with younger martial brother Daoyu? I don''t dare to make love to the misty ancestor in jietianfeng. It will be very miserable!" Daoming smiled at Hailong and said, "among the older generation of disciples of Lianyun sect, you are famous. Almost all the disciples of each peak know that Moyun peak has a bold ''spittoon''." The sea dragon angrily said, "I''m already a Taoist generation. If you call me Tan Yu again, be careful that I turn against you." Yuhualeng said, "what does spittoon mean? Brother Hailong, is that your original Taoist name?" Hailong snorted, didn''t answer, and said to the five humanitarians, "let''s go. I''m afraid it''s bad if we''re late for the seven newcomers competition." The more stable Dao Yan and Dao Yuan nodded one after another. Hailong turned to the wooden house on moyunping and shouted, "Xiaozhi, it''s time to go." "Elder brother, I''m coming, wait for me." with a flash of yellow light, Hongzhi almost instantly appeared next to Hailong. Since Tianshi daozun said to let Hailong participate in the competition that day, he had to follow. Even little clever wants to leave the mountain to play. For various reasons, Hailong managed to stabilize xiaolingling, but Hongzhi couldn''t get rid of it. Anyway, he also wanted to have a strong bodyguard, so he agreed. When the five of Yuhua saw Hongzhi, they were all slightly stunned. Yuping said, "brother Hailong, why do you have monks on moyunfeng?" Hai Long said, "he doesn''t belong to our Lianyun sect. He''s my little brother. Just let him follow us. Well, brother daomingpang and brother Daoyu, let''s go. Please tell brother Daoyu for me." after that, he pinched the Dharma and decided to float up. At the flash of light of the seven cultivation sword, he held Hai Long''s body and rushed into the clouds like lightning. Yuhua five people saluted Daoming one after another and hurried to catch up. Hongzhi said with a smile, "you''ll have good food after you go out, ha ha." with a flash of gold light, his Buddha crystal beads suddenly enlarged ten times. Under the shadow of the Buddha light, he held him to catch up with the people in front of him quickly. Looking at the sea dragon and their departure, Daoming patted his fat chest and murmured, "but send this boy away. He used to make Mo Yunfeng jump when his cultivation was poor. Now his cultivation is high. If he doesn''t go again, won''t he dismantle me here? Although he lost a few bottles of magic medicine, it''s worth it." Hailong easily controlled his seven sword cultivation. In the past three days, with the cultivation of Taoism, he was obsessed with this feeling of flying through the clouds. He didn''t need mana to protect his body and let the cold wind blow in the face. The accomplishments of the Yuhua sisters surprised Hailong. Among the people, they can be said to have the latest entry, but their mana is still higher than that of the three Taoyan, and they have reached the state of medium burden. "Yuhua, why did your accomplishments improve so fast? But in 800 years, you have such a high level." Hailong couldn''t help asking his doubts. Without waiting for Yuhua to answer, Daoling scrambled: "Younger martial brother, you don''t know. The two younger martial sisters are rare wizards in our cultivation world for thousands of years. When they joined our Lianyun sect, they also caused competition among several ancestors. Finally, with the help of the patriarch, ancestor Yun successfully accepted them as disciples. You know, they are the only disciples of our Lianyun sect who directly join the second generation of ancestors. They can''t be It''s the main force of our competition this time. It''s really shameful. I have practiced more than 100 years than them. My current state is just the later stage of unparalleled. Our current state is different from that of senior brother Daoming. At that time, when they first practiced, they were assisted by their ancestors with supreme magic power. Therefore, they can reach a higher state in hundreds of years, but they are like that Our cultivation method also has disadvantages, that is, it will be difficult to move forward after reaching the state of Daolong. But we are different now. We cultivate ourselves step by step. After the early stage of pregnancy, we will improve much faster than the senior brothers who cultivate by the method of senior brother Daoming. Moreover, our cultivation achievements are more solid. " Hongzhi smiled: "The unparalleled state is also good! As far as I know, there are many people who have been practicing for thousands of years. They stay from the middle of the peak to the early stage of unparalleled. When you reach the late stage of unparalleled, it will be much easier to practice in the future. There are really many cases like Daoming in lianyunzong. No wonder they haven''t broken through the state in the past 800 years. It''s because they encourage the young. Alas , I''m afraid it''s hard for them to cultivate like that without falling. I really don''t know what your ancestors thought at the beginning. They must be too anxious to improve the strength of their disciples. It''s reasonable to step by step! " Yuhua said to Daoling, "elder martial brother, don''t make fun of our sisters. We owe our achievements today to the deliberate cultivation of her mentor." Daoling smiled and said, "you''re welcome, younger martial sister. Oh, by the way, younger martial brother Daoyu, I heard you''ve been practicing in seclusion! What level have you reached this time?" Hailong said calmly, "I''m just an unparalleled late stage, far less than the two younger martial sisters." Hongzhi was slightly stunned. Of the course, he knew what sea dragon was. Although he didn''t understand why sea dragon lied, he didn''t say it. Yuping looked curiously at Hailong''s blue robe and said, "brother Hailong, why are your clothes different from ours? Shouldn''t all of our three generations of disciples wear gray clothes?" Hai Long looked down at this seemingly ordinary robe on his body, and couldn''t help feeling proud. This is one of the three magic weapons given to him by Tianshi Taoist priest. And it''s his favorite. This is not an ordinary cloth robe, but a defense magic weapon Tianming garment. There are six small defensive Dharma arrays. These Dharma arrays all have a characteristic, that is, hidden trace. Even if someone uses exploration to check the realm of sea dragon, under its obstruction, unless they cultivate more than three realms of high sea dragon, they will be unaware of nothing. Moreover, once six small arrays are launched at the same time, they will be integrated into a new large defense array. Its defense is far stronger than that of star blue armor. Eight hundred years later, the sea dragon doesn''t pay as much attention to appearance as before. This kind of magic weapon with plain appearance is more popular with him. "This is a gift from my master Tianshi daozun, so I wore it out and didn''t pay attention to the color." ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Dear friends, the battle of the God of gamblers, the battle of tycoons and the manipulation of gambling life are all in the legend of the God of gamblers... It is hereby recommended and welcome to read it Chapter 56 Yuping smiled sweetly and said, "so it is. However, you look very handsome in this blue robe, which is much better than when you came to our village." The sea dragon''s face was a little red. Recalling the embarrassment at the beginning, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "at that time, there were people from the demon sect chasing after me. In order to escape for life, it was inevitable to be embarrassed." The people were flying forward while chatting. For them, it took almost no mana to move forward with flying swords. In chatting, the relationship between people has also been much closer. Hai Long said very little. When others asked him some questions, he always answered ambitiously, didn''t tell the truth, and didn''t show off his anti sky mirror and small iron bar. One day later, after a long flight, they had entered the territory of the state of Zhao song. Wuzhaoxian was in the southwest of the state of Zhao song. Except Hailong and Hongzhi, the five people of Yuhua left the mountain for the first time after they started. They were not familiar with the road. Hailong only knew the general direction, but they were lucky. Finally, they inquired about the Lingyin of Lianyun sect the next afternoon. The so-called spirit guide is a weak energy induction emitted by a mana in the air. When people in our door feel it, they can find the location of the person who arranges the spirit guide according to its direction. "Ah! We must be here. Look, the mountain over there should be Xianzhao mountain." Yuhua shouted excitedly. As they looked in the direction she pointed, they saw that not far from their feet, a high mountain stood towering and stood alone against the surrounding hills and plains. Halfway up the mountain, it is all shrouded in clouds. The clouds condense but do not disperse, so that people can''t see its true face. Hongzhi nodded and said, "it should be here. There must be a cloud gathering Dharma array on the top of the mountain, otherwise the clouds cannot condense and not disperse. Although this mountain is not small, it still looks much thinner than Lianyun mountain." Dao Yan said, "brother Hongzhi, I don''t know. I heard from Shifu that Xianzhao mountain, where Wuzhao immortal is located, is also one of the holy places in our cultivation world. It contains huge and pure aura. Although there is one mountain, the peak is divided into five mountains. The five patriarchs of Wuzhao immortal and their disciples live in it respectively. We can''t see that kind of wonder until we enter the clouds." The sea dragon smiled and said, "well, let''s go down." the people urged the magic tools and slowly fell to the ground under the leadership of the flying sword. The sound of clang rang, and the flying swords returned to their scabbards. After flying for more than a day, everyone''s spirit was a little tired. Hongzhi hung the Buddha Crystal Rosary around his neck and said to Hailong with some worry: "brother, I don''t belong to your seven sects. Will people here not let me in?" Hailong was stunned and said with a smile: "No. at that time, you can say you are the Brahmin sect. Then you can pretend and muddle through." Hongzhi said with a wry smile, "but I''m a Zen disciple after all. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate if I risk thinking of his sect. If my dead Master knows, he may come to kill me angrily." daoyan stared at Hongzhi stunned and whispered, "senior brother Hongzhi, how can you say that about your master? It''s very disrespectful." after that, He also glanced at the sea dragon and looked like you taught others badly. Hailong felt wronged and said, "he''s always been like this. He doesn''t look like a monk at all. What do you think I''m doing?" Taoist Spirit said with a smile, "you don''t have to cover up. If brother Hongzhi didn''t recognize you, I''m afraid he would have become a Taoist monk. He''s a little hungry. I don''t know what Wuzhao fairy will entertain us. Go up the mountain." then he should go to the tall mountain in front of him first. In order to show respect, the seven people slowly ascended from the foot of the mountain. In a short time, they were stopped by several practitioners wearing green Taoist robes. Daoyan stepped forward, saluted slightly, and said, "please, several Taoist friends. We are Lianyun sect disciples who are coming to participate in the seven new people competition. We need some Taoist friends to lead the way." Four of them were stopped. The first one looked indifferent and said, "lianyunzong disciple? Come with me." then he and several others turned and went up the mountain. Looking at their appearance, Hailong couldn''t help but curl his mouth. Now with the support of the cultivation of unborn realm, he felt much better in his heart. No longer like before, you should envy everyone. The four people who lead the way obviously haven''t reached the peak level. Although Hailong''s mind is not broad, it hasn''t reached the level of arguing with people who are much weaker than himself. The people went up very fast. It was not long before they had climbed the hillside of Xianzhao mountain. After passing through the thick clouds, the scene immediately changed. The five towering peaks stand there like people''s five fingers. Each peak is shrouded in a layer of green. The sea dragon carries the heavenly eye and looks into the distance. I can see that there are many rare plants on these five peaks. He could clearly feel that after entering the clouds, the aura around him was greatly enhanced, which made him feel good both physically and mentally. Yuping sighed, "how beautiful! If we are magnificent to Yunfeng, it is handsome here. The beauty of Xianzhao mountain is really better than that of Lianyun mountain." The four Wuzhao immortal disciples who led the way stopped and headed the humanitarian: "our Xianzhao mountain is the first spirit mountain in the world, which can''t be compared with Lianyun mountain. It''s much stronger, whether majestic or handsome." looking at his arrogant look, the five Yuhua people frowned except Hailong and Hongzhi. Yuhua said slightly angrily, "have you ever been to Lianyun mountain? Hum, how can cultivation accomplishments like you have been there? You haven''t even seen it. What right do you have to comment. Don''t forget, now our Lianyun sect is the first leader in the right way, not your five immortals." The disciple was stunned at first, then immediately turned angry and said angrily, "what are you talking about? You dare to slander our five immortals." Dao Yan was more steady. After stopping Yuhua with his eyes, he said, "brother Dao, don''t be angry. My younger martial sister has a straight temper. She didn''t mean to insult your sect." "Hum! Do you know it? I want to warn you that this is our Wuzhao immortal''s territory. You should pay attention to your words." then he strode up the mountain with the other three people. Yuhua said angrily, "you..." she just wanted to say something, but she found that her mouth was covered with a big palm. The warm feeling constantly invaded her face and skin. Looking sideways, she saw that it was a sea dragon that stopped her from saying. The sea dragon smiled and whispered, "do you think it''s interesting to argue with this kind of watchdog? If you have the ability, use it at the new people''s meeting. That''s the stage to prove yourself." listening to the soft voice of the sea dragon, the anger in Yuhua''s heart suddenly melted like ice and snow. Bursts of strange heat kept coming from Hailong''s palm. She felt that her breathing seemed to be a little difficult. She blushed and nodded gently. The sea dragon loosened his palm and climbed the mountain first. Hongzhi chased him and said, "brother, how do I think you have changed a lot since you left the customs. It seems more mysterious than before." Hailong smiled: "I''m more than 800 years old and should grow up. Xiao Zhi, you should remember that to survive in this world, you''d better not show yourself too much. It''s always good to be mediocre. In this way, the security should be relatively greater. I also want to be immortal and don''t want to die so early. Therefore, naturally, I can''t be like before. Only those who fully trust me or will never harm me People can show their true side. Hey, if I didn''t want to get that immortal tool, I really don''t want to compete for the first place. " Hongzhi''s heart flashed a light. He looked at the sea dragon and said nothing more. At this time, he already understood the intention of the sea dragon. The four disciples of Wuzhao Xian took them directly to the highest peak in the center of Xianzhao mountain. Before they reached the peak, a bright laugh suddenly came, and a blue figure floated to them and fell in front of them. The four disciples of Wuzhao Xian were slightly surprised and quickly bowed down and said, "see Taoist reverence." the visitor waved his big hand and said, "no, let me see who''s coming from Tianshi sect." When Hailong looked at him, he saw a smile on his face and a blue halo shining behind him. It was the inorganic Taoist priest who had met at Jietian peak. At this time, daoyan and others had bowed to the inorganic Taoist priest, and Hailong stood there, looking very obvious. The inorganic Taoist priest also noticed Hailong, blinked and said: "How come it''s you, boy. Ha ha, Tianshi sent you. It''s lively this time." he said, cordially flew to the sea dragon and patted him on the shoulder. The sea dragon clearly felt a heat input into his body. After turning around, he returned to the hands of inorganic Taoist priest. Inorganic Taoist Zun''s cultivation has reached the unpredictable early stage. Naturally, Tianming clothes can''t hide Hai Long''s cultivation. A trace of surprise flashed through his eyes, but inorganic Taoist Zun didn''t say anything, just smiled: "You need to work harder in this competition, try to get a good ranking, and win glory for the old guy Tianshi. Oh, by the way, I heard that you offended younger martial sister waterstop before, and she''s up there now. You should be careful later. Younger martial sister waterstop is very vindictive." Upon hearing the word "water stop", Hailong shuddered inexplicably. Thinking of the pain brought to him by water stop, he couldn''t help feeling a trace of hatred in his heart. He respectfully saluted inorganic Dao Zun and said: "I''m sorry, grandmaster. I gave a gift just now. Please forgive me. This time we come on behalf of Lianyun sect. We won''t lose face to our sect. I don''t know which grandmasters are here this time?" Inorganic Taoist Zun was slightly stunned. Obviously, he didn''t adapt to the respectfulness of the sea dragon. He smiled and said: "Recently, we have won a few battles against the evil Road, which has temporarily suppressed their arrogance. The leader of the new competition attaches great importance to it. In addition to Tianshi and Dengxian, all seven of our old guys have come. Tianshi doesn''t send more people. It seems that there are fewer of you six." Yuhua was unconvinced and said, "grandmaster, the so-called soldiers are valuable and not many. What''s the use of many people? Just a few of us are enough." Inorganic Taoist Zun had the best temper among the nine second-generation disciples of Lianyun sect. He was not angry because of Yuhua''s confrontation. On the contrary, he pinched Yuhua''s nose and said, "you little girl, are really spoiled by senior sister Zhiyun. Your master is right up there. See that I won''t let her beat your ass later." Yuhua blushed slightly, glanced at the sea dragon next to her, bowed her head coyly and said, "grandmaster, you''ll tease others again. Next time we come to Yunfeng, they won''t make you vegetarian food." Inorganic Taoist Zun seemed to be startled and hurriedly said, "my good girl, don''t be angry. I won''t complain to you. Your vegetarian Zhai is rare in the sky and unparalleled on the earth. That''s my only fun in the mountain." Looking at him, Hailong thought, how could this be like the second generation of grandmaster? Is the vegetarian food made by Yuhua so lethal? If you have the chance, you should try it. How could he know that not only the inorganic Taoist priest, but also all other Taoist priests, including the heavenly Taoist priest, have been subdued by Yuhua''s craft. Her vegetarian food is so lethal that it is almost better than an immortal. In Lianyun sect , she and Yuping are the most beloved disciples. No disciple of the same generation should give them three points. The four disciples led by Wuzhao immortal frowned. The leader said impatiently, "please go up the mountain and talk again." Yuhua snorted and walked up side by side with inorganic Taoist Zun without looking at him. Hailong hurried up and took a few steps. He found that Hongzhi behind him didn''t seem to move. He couldn''t help looking back. Hongzhi stood there with a silly look, and his mouth seemed to slip. His eyes are full of longing. Yihailong knew him without asking. He was the same as he thought before. His figure flashed and suddenly appeared behind Hongzhi. It was a foot shining on his ass. Hongzhi exuded a faint yellow light, which immediately dissolved a lot of momentum, but after all, he was in a dull state. He felt a strong force coming from behind him, and was immediately kicked by the sea dragon. A stagger, barely controlling his body and standing on the stone steps, Hongzhi turned and angrily said, "brother, why did you kick me?" The Sea Dragon said unhappily, "who makes you stunned? Go and pull." then he took Hongzhi''s monk''s clothes and chased the people. The top of the main peak of Xianzhao mountain. It is flat and wide, with palace like buildings almost covering the whole mountain top. The clouds on the top of the mountain have a large whirlpool like hole, so that the sun can direct down and moisten the creatures on the mountain. The glazed tiles shine, giving people a feeling of resplendence. Accustomed to the simplicity of Lianyun mountains, Hailong didn''t adapt to it when he came here. He whispered to Hongzhi, "how can the five immortals look like an explosive family? It''s really tacky. I don''t know which fool designed it." --------------------------------------------------------------------- (at eight o''clock this evening, my younger brother held a symposium with the majority of book friends in Sanjiang Pavilion of the community. If you are free, you must come to participate. At that time, I will answer all your questions. I hope to communicate with book friends very much.) Chapter 57 Hongzhi said with a smile, "you ask me, who do I ask? Anyway, it''s not you or me. I''m hungry. Let''s go. Just now those people who led the way seemed to really think of me as the Brahmin sect. They didn''t even ask. I hope they didn''t reveal their secrets inside." they were walking towards the hall. Hai Long looked around. Suddenly, his body shook slightly and stopped. Hongzhi was stunned and said, "brother, what''s the matter with you?" Hailong didn''t answer, but still stood there. Hongzhi looked down his eyes. Not far from the gate of the main hall, a woman in white stood there, her long hair hanging straight over her waist, looking so quiet, with a faint smile on her white face, looking at the distant sky. Hongzhi clearly felt that the woman had Buddha Qi, and her cultivation was much better than her own. It seemed that she had entered the realm of great perfection. Just wanted to ask Hailong something, but he found that the green light flashed around him. Hailong appeared in front of the woman in white at the fastest speed. He looked a little excited. The woman in white was not surprised by his appearance, but just smiled at him. Inorganic Taoist Zun and others couldn''t help but stop. Yuhua looked at Hai Long and the woman in white, frowned slightly, and showed a trace of unhappiness in her eyes. He asked in a low voice, "inorganic ancestor, who is that woman? Why does brother Hailong recognize her?" Hongzhi had come to inorganic Taoist Zun at this time. He also wanted to get the answer and pricked up his ears to listen carefully. Inorganic low channel: "That''s Lian Shu, the leader of the lotus sect. She is a genius of Buddha cultivation. Although she is hundreds of years younger than me, her cultivation is no worse than me. Although she is a Buddhist, she is more cruel and ruthless than me to kill the demons of the three evil sects. She is a dangerous person. Don''t provoke her. However, she is very close to senior sister piaomi. I''m not sure why Hailong knows her I don''t know. Let''s go first, "he said, pulling some dissatisfied jade and floating into the hall. Hailong came to Lianshu on impulse. In his impression, Lianshu was one of several people who treated him well when he went out of the mountain last time. Although it was because he borrowed the light of the ethereal Taoist statue, Hailong still felt very kind when he saw her suddenly. He always had no immunity to beautiful women. "Lian, Lianshu, Lord. Do you still know me? We haven''t seen each other for a long time." Lian Shu was slightly stunned. Eight hundred years later, Hailong''s temperament had changed greatly and her figure had become more bulky. How could she recognize her when she suddenly appeared in front of her? She calmly said, "what kind of Taoist friend are you? Have we really met?" Hailong nodded hard and said: "Of course I have. Do you remember that 800 years ago, when I was in the Brahmin sect, I went to the gathering of the seven sects with grandmaster piaomi and grandmaster shuistop, but then I left first. I''m Hailong!" Lianshu''s heart moved slightly. He suddenly remembered that Hailong dared to laugh at the leader of Wuzhao fairy Mu Song in front of everyone. He looked at him up and down, smiled and said, "it''s you. It''s 800 years since I saw you. Your appearance has changed a lot. I can''t recognize it. According to your appearance, your accomplishments should be improved a lot. Do you come to the new talent competition this time?" Hailong felt his throat thirsty, and the faint sandalwood smell on Lianshu made him bang his heart, "yes! I''m here to participate in the competition this time. Patriarch, it''s nice to see you again." "Ah! Elder brother, why don''t you introduce me? I finally have a chance to meet an expert of Buddhism. Hello, Hello, my name is Hongzhi." Hongzhi''s appearance is not much worse than that of Hailong. The cultivation methods of Zen are much different from those of fanxin sect. They pursue freedom and don''t practice hard like fanxin sect. Naturally, their concentration is worse. Hailong now really wants to kick Hongzhi into the sky, but how can he be rude with Lianshu on his side? He had to glare at Hongzhi and say to Lianshu, "patriarch, this is my little brother Hongzhi." When Lianshu saw Hongzhi, he couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. "You''re under the senior brother of fanxin sect. I don''t seem to have seen you." Hai Long smiled and said, "he''s not under anyone''s door. My little brother comes from Zen. Have you heard of the sect leader?" Lian Shu''s face changed and looked at Hongzhi in surprise. He said, "Zen, it turns out that Zen still exists. Eight thousand years ago, Zen was once the largest Buddhist sect in China, and then it declined for some reason. Unexpectedly, there are still disciples alive. It seems that elder martial brother''s Buddha spirit is about to enter the realm of great perfection." As soon as she heard that Hongzhi was not a member of fanxin sect, she immediately changed her mouth to match her senior brother. Her heart was full of shock. Seriously speaking, both fanxin sect and Lianhua sect can be regarded as evolved from Zen. Hongzhi scratched his bald head and said, "master, don''t be polite. I''m the only disciple left in Zen. It''s a blessing to see the master today." After being surprised, Lian Shu returned to normal. She sighed and said, "we Buddhists are originally one family, and the leader of fanxin sect and Wuyun sect is here. I''ll introduce it to you later. In the future, I hope to rub the Dharma with my senior brother more." Hongzhi blushed and said, "the sect leader is joking. The monk''s cultivation is low. How can he be compared with the two sect leaders? It''s the little monk who is right to ask for advice." Lianshu glanced at Hailong and said calmly, "you two follow me into the hall." as she said, she didn''t see her footsteps moving and entered the door of the hall. Hongzhi seemed to lose his soul and looked at Lianshu''s disappeared back. He didn''t wake up until Hailong stabbed him a few times. Hailong whispered, "Xiaozhi, you don''t like Lord Lianshu?" Hongzhi was shocked and said angrily, "brother, don''t talk nonsense. I just feel very kind to the huge Buddha Qi contained in Lord Lianshu. How can we Buddhists think of your worldly affairs? We must not mention it again in the future. That will insult Du Lord Lianshu." Hailong YILENG, Hongzhi contradicted him with a serious tone for the first time. Obviously, Lianshu has a high position in his heart. He was really wrong. The beauty of Lianshu is one of the reasons why Hongzhi is attracted by Lianshu, but more importantly, it is because of the huge Buddha Qi contained in Lianshu. The Buddha Qi after reaching the great fullness is somewhat similar to Hongzhi''s master. Seeing her, Hongzhi seems to see his master again, so he will have a distracted reaction. Looking at Hongzhi''s gloomy eyes, Hailong patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, I won''t say it. Don''t think too much. Let''s go in." Hongzhi touched his bald head and said, "brother, I didn''t mean to lose my temper with you, you,..." Hai Long interrupted him and said, "OK, if it''s a brother, don''t say more. I don''t want to know what you''re thinking. Go and pull." then he dragged Hongzhi into the hall. In the hall, the area is very wide and the layout is exquisite. Palace lanterns are hung upside down on the dome more than 10 meters high, and a total of 21 strong stone columns stand proudly around. There was some confusion in the hall. Many practitioners gathered together and were chatting. Hai Long looked around and soon found inorganic Taoist Zun and Yuhua. They were gathering with more than ten lianyunzong disciples to talk about something. But to Hai Long''s disappointment, none of the Lianyun sect''s disciples were as ethereal as he expected. Lianshu has gone to one corner, and more than a dozen nuns in Zi clothes surround her. Hailong wondered why Lianshu, the leader of Lianhua sect, didn''t shave? "Brother Hailong, come here quickly!" Yuping waved to Hailong and Hongzhi. They just walked past. After the introduction of inorganic Taoist Zun, they learned that more than a dozen lianyunzong disciples here are three generations of disciples who have cultivated for more than 1000 years, and several of them have reached the realm of xiaju. Hailong didn''t like these people. He just perfunctorized a few words, stood aside with Hongzhi and continued to look at the disciples of other sects in the hall. There is an area of about 2000 square meters, and there are thousands of disciples. According to Hailong''s visual observation, at least more than half of their cultivation levels are lower than themselves. I thought, do they all come to participate in the new talent competition? In that case, I don''t know how many games to play. At this time, Tao Zun said: "Yuhua and Yuping, the hope of Lianyun sect is all on you two this time. A hundred years ago, the sect leader wanted you to participate in the seven newcomers competition, but elder martial sister Yun said that your foundation was not solid enough, so she didn''t promise. Today, a hundred years later, you have lived up to the expectations of the public and used a hundred years to improve three levels, from unparalleled to advanced In the later stage of burden, you can be regarded as the best among the disciples who have practiced for less than a thousand years. Only the elite of the six sects in the Central Plains can compete with you. As long as you act carefully, you should have no problem getting the top three. As long as you can get a good ranking, the sect leader will naturally reward you. Understand? " Then he squeezed his eyes at the second daughter. Although inorganic Taoist Zun didn''t speak loudly, with the mana of many practitioners present, he naturally heard it clearly and clearly. Many people looked this way. The Yuhua sisters naturally became the target of public criticism. Hai Long didn''t even look at himself when he saw inorganic Taoist Zun. He couldn''t help but move. Previously, inorganic Taoist Zun clearly knew his cultivation level, but he pushed the Yuhua sisters as the main force. What does he mean? Does he despise me? No. well, I see, this old guy is really treacherous! I''ll be careful with him in the future. Yuhua frowned and said, "inorganic martial uncle, you can''t keep your voice down." inorganic Taoist Zun smiled and said, "there must be a necessary deterrent. If you have strength, everything will be easy." Yuping smiled and said, "martial uncle, don''t expect too much from us. If you don''t get the ranking at that time, you can''t blame us. Oh, by the way, you just said that the master is here. Why haven''t you seen him? I haven''t seen the master for more than ten years, and I miss her." before inorganic Taoist Zun answered, a kind voice sounded, "I knew my two disciples were the best. Shifu wants you too!" When Hailong looked intently, he saw several people coming out of the back hall. The leader was Zhiyun Taoist priest. Behind her were two women, one was the waterstop Taoist priest Hailong was most afraid to see, and the other was the misty Taoist priest he wanted to see most. Eight hundred years later, time could not leave any trace on their faces. As soon as the misty Taoist priest appeared, she was pure and beautiful Shuang''s appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention, but they obviously knew that the cultivation of the three Taoist Masters was profound, and the chaotic hall immediately quieted down. "Master." "master." Two emotional shouts rang out, and the sisters Yuhua and Yuping flew to Taoist priest Yun like swallows. They each held Taoist priest Yun''s hand, and the female''s eyes were red. Taoist priest Yun''s cultivation was high and she had entered the early stage of fighting. Nevertheless, the two women''s true feelings still fluctuated her mood. Soft voice said: "Good boy. If evil ways were not too rampant, Shifu would have gone back to see you." At this time, later daoyan and others also came forward and paid a visit to the three Taoist dignitaries. The sea dragon followed the back with a hard head and gave the same respectful salute. Now he just hopes that the water stop Taoist dignitaries will not notice him. However, his blue robe is very different from others, and Hongzhi is a big bald head, which is particularly prominent among the disciples of Lianyun sect. The misty Taoist dignitaries first found the trace of the sea dragon Trace, she whispered and said, "you, are you a sea dragon? You''re out of the customs." Hai Long was shocked and knew that he could not hide it. He had to come forward, bowed his head and respectfully said, "disciple Daoyu, see the three ancestors. I haven''t been out of the Customs for a long time." The waterstop Zun Leng snorted and said, "OK! You finally climbed out of that turtle shell. Come to me later." Misty Taoist Zun glanced at waterstop Zun like a little blame, "younger martial sister, it has been 800 years. Forget the little mistake of Hailong. Don''t you see that he has changed a lot." Hearing the misty Taoist Zun speak for himself, Hailong couldn''t help raising his head. He felt the empty mountain and rain like temperament of misty Taoist Zun from such a close distance, and his heart couldn''t help but beat violently. He was surprised to find that under his gaze, there was a trace of shyness in the bottom of his eyes. Although it was only fleeting, it still made the sea dragon dry. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- (today, there will be another chapter on lifting the ban and two chapters on VIPs. I''m fast enough. Please subscribe and vote more.) Chapter 58 Waterstop Zun chuckled and said, "am I so vindictive? Just thinking of the hateful look of the boy before, I can''t help but want to scare him, elder martial sister! You are too eccentric." Misty Taoist Zun glanced at her, and the charming look made all the disciples bow their heads and dare not face it, "younger martial sister, don''t talk nonsense. I''m just talking about things." Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled and said, "OK, don''t you feel tired of fighting every day? Let''s go and talk to where we live." after that, he took the jade sisters and turned back to the hall. The ethereal Taoist priest followed Zhiyun Taoist priest. She asked herself in her heart, what''s the matter today, and why the appearance of the sea dragon made her mood fluctuate so much. However, he did change, became more calm than before, and was much taller. Now he is no longer the original child Hai Long followed the disciples. He was lost and didn''t know what to do. When he saw the ethereal Taoist priest again, he had a great desire in his heart. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Although Lianshu and Yuhua sisters were beautiful, none of them could shock his heart like ethereal Taoist Zun. However, he also knew that it was impossible for him and misty Taoist Zun to happen. Not to mention the gap between status, just the realm of cultivation, I don''t know how many years it will take to catch up with her. In his wishful thinking, he had followed the people through the main hall and the back hall to a courtyard. This is obviously the refined house specially prepared by Wuzhao immortal for Lianyun sect. There are dozens of houses in the yard, and the front seven are naturally the residences of the seven Taoist priests. Under the arrangement of inorganic daozun, Hailong and Hongzhi were divided into a more remote room. As soon as they settled down, the six members of Hailong''s party were summoned by the way of heaven. Jietian daozun lived in the largest house in the middle of the jingshe. As soon as he entered the house, Hailong couldn''t help being surprised, because all seven daozuns gathered here, Jietian daozun sat in the middle, and the other six daozuns sat on both sides of his head. The Yuhua sisters, daoyan, Daoling and Daoyuan all stood there respectfully, and they were the last to come in. He hurried to salute the Taoists and stood at the end. The immortal spirit is swirling around the body of Jietian Taoist Zun. His cultivation at this time has reached the middle stage of Douzhuan. In a thousand years at most, he will enter the period of robbery. He glanced at the six people of Hailong. The deep eyes made the six people feel a slight shock. Hailong clearly knew that with this look alone, Jietian daozun could identify the cultivation realm of outstanding people. Sure enough, when Jie Tiandao Zun swept over him, his eyes showed a look of surprise. Xi mang flashed away. He smiled and said: "You were selected by younger martial brother Tianshi from many disciples. The rookie competition will be held in two days. Although the seven rookie competitions are very important, you don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself. As long as you give full play to your real strength in the competition, it''s enough. The reward for the champion of the rookie competition is very rich. You can not only get a fairy weapon, compared with the first two worlds And get an extra reward. " All the disciples were stunned. Of course, they all knew that there was a reward for immortals, but they didn''t hear that there was anything extra. Relying on the favor of the ancestors, Yuhua asked, "what is it, master?" then the Taoist priest smiled: "Speaking of it, this kind of reward is really embarrassing. Since the seven sects of the right way united to fight against the evil way hundreds of years ago, due to the frequent contact between the disciples of various sects, many sects have feelings. Especially the disciples who have cultivated for 500 to 1000 years, because of their shallow cultivation and long-term contact, it is inevitable that they have younger brothers The son will have a sense of transcendence. However, other sects are not willing to communicate with each other''s disciples except wentianliu and yuanyueliu. After all, the cultivation methods are different. If they combine with each other to form a Taoist companion, it will have a certain impact on their cultivation. Therefore, it has always been prohibited by each patriarch. The additional reward for the champion of this new talent competition is if the champion is willing , you can ask any of the seven disciples of the opposite sex for a marriage. With the consent of the other party, the teacher is not allowed to stop them. They must be fulfilled. " Hai Long was stunned and Yu Hua was stunned. Although they thought a lot before, none of them guessed that the extra reward was so. Yu Hua glanced at Hai Long and whispered, "Lord, why do you set such a reward!" Then daozun sighed and said: "Originally, I did not agree, and the two leaders of Brahmin sect and Lianhua sect did not agree. However, the other four sects agreed. Four to three, and finally passed the decision. Their reason is very simple. They said that with this additional reward, they can inspire the disciples to make progress. After all, the power of love is very powerful. Sometimes they can give full play to people''s ability of 120% We don''t know what effect this extra reward will play. However, this rookie competition will be more intense. Therefore, you must be careful. Magic has no eyes. You are all elite disciples of Lianyun sect. In the competition, you must first ensure your own safety and then strive to win. At the same time, although it is a competition, it belongs to the right way, so you should take action It can''t be too heavy. By the way, in order to limit the occurrence of the additional reward, after discussing with the two patriarchs Wuyun and Lianshu, I decided to attach a condition to the additional reward. That is, if the champion asks for love from a disciple, he must give it to the other person as a gift. " Hailong''s heart became hot, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind. He asked, "Lord, what is the immortal weapon in this competition?" The way to heaven: "The immortal weapon awarded to the champion in this competition was unintentionally obtained when we fought against the three evil sects. It does not belong to the seven sects. You can only know what it is when you win the championship. There are many contestants in this competition, and Lian yunzong can be said to be the least. The other sects have sent at least 10 disciples. A total of more than 100. At that time, we will Divide into eight groups for the round robin. Only the top two in each group can enter the semi-finals. The semi-finals are conducted in an elimination system until the final champion is determined. I want to explain to you in advance that although the champion has additional rewards, in order not to affect your future cultivation, I hope you don''t make wrong choices on impulse. As long as you enter the top three, I will win another prize I''d like to give you an immortal weapon of our sect. We are all old. Maybe the disaster will come soon. In the future, lianyunzong will rely on the cutting-edge of your descendants to carry forward. Don''t let me down. " Looking at the meaningful eyes of Jietian daozun, the six Hailong bowed at the same time and said, "please follow the instructions of the patriarch." Then daozun smiled and said, "go back and have a rest. Try to adjust your state to the best these two days. You don''t need to worry about the drawing of lots, grouping and competition arrangement. Go." After the six people saluted the Taoist zuns again, they left the room to receive the heavenly Taoist Zun. As soon as they went out, the Taoist Spirit said excitedly, "the reward for the champion is too rich. If I win the champion, I will have two immortal weapons. At that time, who is my opponent among the seven ordinary disciples?" Daoyuan snorted and said: "Don''t dream. It''s good for you to enter the semi-finals." The Taoist spirit didn''t argue. He said dejectedly, "Alas, my cultivation is worse. I really hate less when I learn to use time. I knew today and worked harder before." Yuping smiled and said, "just try your best. Elder martial brother Daoling, don''t think too much. Just don''t know what the other six disciples have." Hai Long lowered his head and kept thinking about his previous bold idea in his mind. Yuhua suddenly touched him with his shoulder and said, "brother Hai Long, what''s the matter with you?" Hai Long woke up with a shock and said reluctantly with a smile, "nothing. I''m just thinking about the game. Younger martial sister Yuhua, your cultivation is not weak. You will get good results this time." Yuhua smiled and suddenly whispered, "if I win the championship, how about giving you the fairy ware?" With that, she blushed, turned around and took her sister back to their room. Her voice was very low. The others were thinking about the game. No one heard her except Hailong. Hailong trembled. Looking at the figure of Yuhua leaving, his heart beat faster. He thought, it''s hard to say, does this girl like me? Her meaning can''t be more obvious. He shook his head and shook his head The Dragon floated back to his room. Two days later, on a huge square of nearly 10000 square meters on the main peak of Xianzhao mountain, eight square competition platforms with a side length of 10 meters have already been set up. The seven newcomers'' competition is an unprecedented event, and the number of participants far exceeds that of previous years. The disciples of all schools have already gathered on the square and talked in groups. The eight challenge platforms are arranged in the shape of eight trigrams. Next to each challenge platform, there is a small high platform with three Seats are set for the elders who supervise the competition. In order to let the disciples show their strengths in the competition, the elders who supervise the competition will impose prohibitions in each competition to prevent too much mana from spilling out and hurting others. Hai long stood beside challenge arena 3 with his wooden card in his hand. There were twelve people in his group. He was the only one in Lianyun sect. Looking around, he saw that there were thousands of people in the whole challenge arena, most of whom were disciples from various factions. Like him, there were eleven other people who came to participate, standing not far from him. One of them attracted him Eyes. It was a woman in a long light yellow dress with a hat on her head. The hat was very low and covered her face. The figure Hailong felt very familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was. As the sun rose, there was a sudden change in the sky. The five colors of gold, green, blue, red and yellow lit up at the same time, attracting thousands of people present to look up at each other. In the shining of the five color halo, the originally spiral cloud seemed to expand a little, and the figure gradually flashed. The five people knew two Hailong. One was Mu Song Taoist Zun in a green robe, and the other was cold Ice''s water rhyme Taoist Zun. Don''t think he knows that these five people must be the five patriarchs of Wuzhao immortal. What attracted his attention most was the old man in a golden robe. The old man was tall, with long purple hair scattered on both sides of his shoulders. The two colors of gold and purple complement each other, which attracted people''s attention. From the huge magic power emitted from him, his cultivation did not seem to be under Jietian Taoist Zun ¡£ The old man in golden robe said in a loud voice: "I''m Jin Yi, the leader of Wuzhao immortal sect. Welcome to Wuzhao immortal sect. The newcomer competition is related to the future of our seven orthodox sects. I hope all the participating disciples can show your real skills and achieve good results. Compared with the first prize and additional reward in this competition, you have heard from your teacher. Try to realize your wishes. OK, I announce , the first day of the competition officially began. The first players of each station entered. All the supervisors entered. " There are not only three supervising elders in each competition platform. In order to reflect the fairness of the newcomer competition, whenever two disciples compete, the elders of their sect will avoid. The competition will be supervised by the elders of other sects. Hailong hasn''t had much contact with people since he broke the pass. He can''t help feeling a little nervous at the beginning of the competition. He is the first pair of players in this competition It was held between a fire sect disciple of Wuzhao immortal wearing a red robe and a woman in yellow who was familiar with him. The fire sect disciple gave a loud shout, emitting a layer of heat all over his body. His whole body was full of momentum and floated onto the challenge arena. The woman in yellow did not pose, but just floated across from him. They flew to the prison elder with their wooden cards. One of the silver haired elders said, "in the first game of platform 3, Huolie, a disciple of Wuzhao immortal fire sect, played against tianqin, a disciple of Qianhui valley. The game began." After hearing the elder''s words, Hailong was shocked. He finally remembered who it was. Recalling the scene in Tongyuan city that day, my blood couldn''t help boiling. Jiuxianqin''s voice like fairy music echoed in her ears, her hands clenched their fists, and various complex emotions echoed in her heart. Can you defeat tianqin? Her nine immortals zither is an immortal instrument with great power. I haven''t seen her for so many years. I don''t know what kind of cultivation she has achieved now. While he was thinking, the game on the field was over. (welcome to vote for this book) Chapter 59 Tianqin and Huolie only fought once. As soon as Huolie came up, he summoned his fire attribute flying sword and launched a * like attack on tianqin. Tianqin just stood there quietly, the hat on his head was not taken off, his hands danced beautifully like butterflies wearing flowers, and circles of yellow ripples floated out. In this seemingly weak mana, the fiery flying sword was like encountering ice and snow, and the burning sensation disappeared in an instant. Tianqin moves forward like a dream, and a light palm is printed on the fiery chest. Huo was still dull until he was shot down. He didn''t understand why tianqin limited his explosive flying sword without any magic weapons. The game lasted only more than ten seconds from the beginning to the end. Although tianqin showed mercy, Huolie couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. The three elders on the stage seemed surprised. They talked for a few words. The Buddha of the Brahmin heart sect in the middle said, "the tianqin won the first competition." the audience immediately cheered. It was obvious that the disciples of Qianhui valley were excited to cheer for the tianqin. Tianqin saluted the three elders slightly and fell to the position where he stood before going on stage. In fact, Huolie was not so weak and could represent wuzhaoxian to participate in the newcomer competition. He was also an elite in huozong. However, tianqin was too easy to resolve his flying sword attack, so that he reflected slowly in surprise, so he was knocked off the stage so quickly. Hailong played drums in his heart. Tianqin''s strength greatly reduced his original confidence. In particular, tianqin didn''t even use magic tools in this game. With her current cultivation, if she uses the nine immortal zither, can she resist it? "The second game. Lianyun Zong Daoyu was very popular with wentianliu. The participating disciples came to the stage." a natural and unrestrained figure hovered slightly in the air and fell on the stage. The man was standing tall and upright, and his silver Samurai dress set off his tall and straight figure and handsome face, which immediately aroused the applause of the disciples of the full moon and wentianliu. Some female disciples of the full moon stream even shouted the popular name of Yi. Their excitement showed that there was no doubt that there was something like a man of truth. The cry of "autumn wind golden kill asking the sky gun" almost rang the whole audience. Yi Fengxing is one of the most outstanding disciples of wentianliu. He not only has excellent appearance, but also has profound cultivation. With more than 900 years of cultivation, he has reached the initial state of burden. He was praised as a genius by Lord wentianliu. "Dao Yu, Lianyun Zong Dao Yu comes to the stage." the elder on the competition platform shouted again. It was not long before Hailong got the name of Daoyu that he reflected it when the elder of Jiansai shouted for the third time. A tiger jumped quickly and jumped into the challenge arena. Because of the hurry, his appearance on the stage could not be compared with that of Yi Feng walking in the sky and underground. There were few lianyunzong disciples under the stage. The disciples of Wuzhao immortal, wentianliu and yuanyueliu suddenly burst into laughter. The sound of ridicule kept ringing. Hailong was a little nervous. In this case, he felt more trembling. Standing opposite Yi popular, I was completely compared in terms of body shape and appearance. Yi Fengxing smiled and said, "don''t be nervous, younger martial brother lianyunzong. I''ll be merciful." with a flash of silver in his hand, a long silver gun suddenly fell into his hand. With a wave of your hand, you will break through the air and make a whine business. Looking at the other party''s confident look, Hailong Dun bumped up and said in a strange way: "senior brother, don''t be merciful, I''m afraid you''re not my opponent." as soon as the Dharma decision was drawn, the seven repair swords broke through the air, brought up the blue light like fog, and quietly suspended in front of Hailong. Seeing this flying sword, the tianqin under the stage was obviously shocked. The green spirit stone on Qixiu sword finally made her recognize the identity of Hai long. Gently lifted up the lower hat, revealing the snow-white skin on the charming face, and the smart eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Yi Fengxing couldn''t help frowning when he heard Hai Long''s words. His anger flashed from the bottom of his eyes and said confidently, "in that case, let''s see Zhenzhang under our hands. Please." Regardless of the etiquette, under the guidance of the Dharma decision, the seven swords shine brightly. The sea dragon murmured: "ten thousand swords lead, kill demons and demons." thousands of sword shadows enveloped the whole competition platform like an explosion. With the support of the sea dragon''s powerful mana, they covered Yi Fengxing like a blanket. It is the unique skill of Lianyun sect, the determination of ten thousand swords. The audience became silent. They were greatly surprised by the way Hai long used. No one thought that this seemingly insignificant Lianyun sect disciple could use this kind of large-area attack magic. A flash of surprise flashed in Yi Fengxing''s eyes, but he was not flustered. A light silver mask came out from his chest. The silver gun in his hand shook and still held in his hand. A dense spray of gun flowers floated out and protected his body tightly. This is the first time that Hailong has used wanjian to make a decision. The golden energy in his body circulates rapidly. Under the deliberate control of Hailong, he only inputs part of his mana into Qixiu sword. This golden energy was named divine power by the sea dragon. When he thought about it, the so-called immortals, immortals, gods are before immortals, and his magic power is neither true Taoism nor Buddha Qi, so he named it. The prohibition on the competition platform was launched. Although the attack of Wan jianjue was not weak, Yi was popular and defended very closely. If it was easy to resolve a batch of attacks. A faint smile appeared on the sea dragon''s face. As soon as his body turned, a white fog flew out of his arms and rushed to Yi Fengxing. Yi Fengxing was slightly stunned and smiled for a moment. Although he saw that it was an aggressive magic weapon, it was obvious that it was not very powerful. At the moment when the power of ten thousand swords disappeared, a silver shield appeared in his hand. "Roar -" the sound of dragon singing sounded, and the white fog released by the sea dragon turned into a dragon in the air. It was the magic dragon that hit the popular silver shield with open teeth and claws. Although the magic dragon''s attack is not very strong, if it directly attacks himself, Yi Fengxing will still be injured. In order not to damage his heroic image, he had to wave his silver shield again and again to resist the magic dragon''s attack. During this period, Hailong released wanjian Jue twice, but that silver shield is obviously a good magic weapon. No matter wanjian Jue or magic dragon, they can''t cross the thunder pool. Suddenly, when the sea dragon leisurely looked at his ten thousand swords to attack the enemy, Yi Fengxing shouted angrily, the silver shield suddenly disappeared, and the surging mana suddenly burst out. He suddenly rushed into the ten thousand swords. The magic dragon''s body was penetrated by the silver light, and the mana immediately disappeared and returned to the sea dragon''s arms. Under the protection of surging silver mana, Yi Fengxing was not afraid of the attack of ten thousand swords, so he attacked the sea dragon like a whirlwind. Hailong didn''t panic. He knew that he had to win in order to win the immortal weapon rewarded by the competition. The laughter on his face is gone. Under the strong wind, his long black hair kept dancing, his hands pinched each other, and a blue light condensed and concentrated between his chest and abdomen. His body stands on the platform like a mountain. "Take the wind as the guide and the earthquake as the knot. The heavenly heart Taoist method can shake Yin and recover Yang. Break." a blue light ball with a diameter of one foot floated out and met the popular attack like an entity. The sea dragon''s two handed method determines continuous change. His eyes suddenly turned into red and green. The red light in his left eye and the blue light in his right eye flickered continuously. A faint light was emitted from the center of his eyebrow. He constantly injected mana into the energy ball with the determination method of heaven. The so-called left eye is the sun, the right eye is the moon, and the sun and moon meet in the center of the eyebrow, which is the heart of heaven. If there is an expert of Lianyun sect, he will immediately recognize that the sea dragon has got the essence of the operation of Tianxin decision. In fact, he just turned the divine power in his body into magic power according to the cultivation method of tianxinjue. Yi Fengxing''s eyes suddenly lit up a strange light, which still rushed in the same way. The air in the space he flew over was slightly distorted, which obviously had raised his mana to the limit. Hailong looked at Yi Fengxing coldly. He clearly knew that his mana was obviously above the other party. The energy ball condensed by Tianxin decision could definitely resolve Yi Fengxing''s attack. In order to expose his strength early, he didn''t attack with all his strength or use his powerful magic tools. The silver whirlwind was about to come into contact with the energy ball floating in front of the sea dragon. At this time, a sudden change occurred. A bright red light suddenly came from the popular and illusory whirlwind like a groundbreaking one. In everyone''s surprise cry, the blue energy ball illusioned by the sea dragon was divided into two, and the silver whirlwind completely swallowed his body. With a loud bang, the blue light of the sea dragon flashed all over. In the crisis, Tianming clothes played its due role. However, without any preparation, the sea dragon''s body was shocked upside down under the huge impulse, and the huge magic power of easy popularity crazily eroded the meridians in his body. He couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. When Hailong stood, he found that he had fallen outside the competition platform. He was stunned, completely stunned. Yi Fengxing fell on the edge of the competition platform, showing a trace of satisfaction on his face. The silver gun in his hand was held high, and the No. 3 competition platform was immediately drowned by cheers. "I lost, did I lose like this?" the sea dragon stood there blankly, and the magic power of invading the body had been completely dissolved by the sky dark clothes and anti sky mirror under the natural urging of the divine power, but he knew that he had lost, completely lost. Lose on your carelessness. "In the second competition, ask tianliuyi to win. In the third competition, by..." Hailong only felt a blur around him, and his heart was full of depression. First, this is just the first competition! And I lost. Compared with tianqin''s easy victory, what is this? A warm energy flowed into the sea dragon. He subconsciously looked back and saw Hongzhi standing quietly beside him. He didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of concern. Hai Long murmured, "I lost." Hongzhi patted him on the shoulder. "This is just the beginning. Be careful tomorrow. I believe the final victory will belong to you." Hailong sighed, glanced at the tianqin that was looking at him not far away, and whispered, "let''s go back." he no longer watched the rest of the game. In loneliness and depression, he and Hongzhi left the game field together. Yi Fengxing had already been surrounded by many fellow disciples and proudly stepped down the challenge arena. He didn''t even look at the sea dragon. He was full of a winner''s posture. The competition lasted all morning, and the first day of the round robin ended. All of Lian yunzong''s six participating disciples except Hai Long won. Night fell. Hailong stood alone on a rock behind the main peak of Xianzhao, staring at the fog that seemed to be in front of him. His heart was blank. The failure of today''s game was a great blow to him. Obviously, the game that could win ended in failure. He didn''t complain about Yi''s popularity. He suddenly used a powerful magic weapon. He only blamed his carelessness and complacency. Hongzhi wanted to come out with him, but he refused. He just wants to be alone now. Standing on the rock, he thought nothing and let the wet air beat his body. "Hum." a beautiful voice woke up the sea dragon from his stupidity. He suddenly looked back and found a yellow figure not far behind him. The bamboo hat of the tianqin had already been taken off. On her slender and soft hands, she held the amber Jiuxian Qin. The outermost red string trembled gently. It was obvious that the sound came from this. The Sea Dragon said calmly, "if you come to laugh at me, you can leave. If you come to pity me, I don''t need it." Tianqin moved Lianbu gently and walked slowly to the sea dragon. A faint smile appeared on her face, and a soft voice sounded, "do you want to hear my neon dress?" The sea dragon''s body was shocked, and his eyes showed a strange light. He looked at tianqin, and tianqin just looked back at him. After a while, Hailong sighed, shook his head slowly and said, "no, thank you. I think I will hear your piano sound in the competition soon. At that time, I hope you don''t show mercy." Tianqin smiled and said, "I didn''t want to let you. Are you very unwilling to lose today?" Hailong shook his head again and said, "no, there''s nothing you can''t be reconciled to. Losing is losing. But I''m not losing to that easy fashion. I''m losing to myself. Tianqin, can you see my accomplishments?" Tianqin turned her eyes to the dreamy clouds and said, "No. but my intuition told me that you are not so simple. I have a word for you. Do you want to hear it?" Hailong looked at tianqin''s side face and felt her different tenderness from when she first met. He nodded foolishly and said, "I want to hear." --------------------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more Chapter 60 Tianqin looked back and smiled like a hundred flowers bloom, which warmed the heart of Hailong. "I just want to tell you that the lion and the rabbit will still do their best. Don''t leave regret for herself." with this sentence, she turned her body and walked back along the original road. Hai long stood where he was. He suddenly thought of something and shouted, "tianqin, wait a minute." Tianqin stopped, but she didn''t look back and said calmly, "what else?" The sea dragon pondered for a moment, and his eyes showed a firm look. He said, "if I can win the final victory of this competition, can you play a song for me? Just for me." Tianqin''s delicate body was shocked. She didn''t answer. She just stood there quietly. The moonlight floated on her through the hole on the top of Xianzhao mountain, bringing her a worldly temperament. "Is that ok?" the sea dragon asked again. Tianqin took a deep breath, gently nodded her head, the soft light lit up, and her beautiful figure disappeared into the night. "I should have thought of it. It turned out that that person was you." another voice familiar to Hailong sounded. He turned back in amazement. He didn''t know when there were more people around him, but he didn''t have any warning in advance. A faint faint fragrance came into his nose, and the sea dragon lost his voice and said, "fairy sister, why are you here too." what suddenly appeared was the ethereal Taoist Zun. There was a faint sadness in her misty eyebrows. She looked at Hailong and said, "it turned out that that person was you. Alas, she paid too much for you." The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "fairy sister, what do you mean? I can''t understand." The misty Taoist priest sighed and said: "Do you know tianqin? She is the disciple of Baihe immortal, the leader of Qianhui valley. She is definitely an outstanding disciple among your younger generation. She is also the favorite to win the seven newcomers competition. Eight hundred years ago, Qianhui Valley and Wentian Liushui were incompatible because of one thing. This happened because of tianqin. I think it has something to do with you." Hai Long''s whole body was shocked, and he immediately remembered the past in Tongyuan city. The adulterer who almost made himself carry the black pot suddenly appeared in front of him. At the beginning, tianqin destroyed his body, but he destroyed his yuan God, so that he could not surpass forever. After leaving Tongyuan City, he had forgotten all these things. At this time, the misty Taoist Zun felt inappropriate when he mentioned it. "Fairy sister, do you mean to ask Tianliu and Qianhui valley about this? It''s all my fault. I was angry and killed the child of the adulterer." The misty Taoist priest glanced at the sea dragon and said: "It''s more than a quarrel. The disciples you killed are immortal Xing Tian, the leader of Wentian liuer sect, and immortal Aizi, the only son of Yuanyue liuxuanyu. Naturally, they love their son very much. After their son died, with the help of magic power, they naturally realized that it was Qianhui Valley and our Lianyun sect. Xingtian and Xuanyu led a large number of disciples to Qianhui Valley to ask questions about their sins and tianqin The child took the responsibility and insisted that immortal Xing Tian''s son was killed by her alone. Because there was a reason, Qianhui valley would not let the sky flow and the full moon flow tianqin. So he made trouble and started to fight on the spot. Qianhui Valley is a very mysterious place. Although they are not as powerful as the sky and the full moon, they returned to their own sect and asked The master of heaven and the moon can not find it. Later, after the mediation of Lianyun, Sanskrit and lotus, the battle was over. After all, what happened was that the son made a mistake. For their own sake, they did not say much. But after that, the thousand Hui Valley became their two public enemy, and the little dispute did not happen. If asked by Tianliu or yuanyueliu''s disciples, she will be attacked with all her strength. In order not to let her die in secret, immortal Baihe of Qianhui Valley forbids her to go out of the valley without permission. It is because of tianqin''s insistence that we lianyunzong have a lot of trouble. If asked Tianliu and yuanyueliu know that the real murderer is you, I''m afraid there will be no peace for lianyunzong I would say that she has paid so much for you. " Hai Long''s heart was deeply shocked after hearing the words of the misty Taoist Zun. He never thought that tianqin, who had met once, would treat herself like this. She used her life to cover up for herself! How can she repay this kindness? Hai Long whispered: "so, isn''t it very dangerous for tianqin to come to Wuzhao immortal this time?" Misty Taoist Zun said: "there will be no danger for the time being. Among your participating disciples, wentianliu and yuanyueliu have sent many experts, but no one can pose a threat to tianqin. There are seven leaders gathered here. Wentianliu and yuanyueliu don''t dare to fool around at will. However, it''s hard to say when you leave here." A cold light flashed from the bottom of the sea dragon''s eyes and turned away. The misty Taoist priest stood in front of the sea dragon and said, "what are you doing?" The Sea Dragon said in a deep voice, "I''ll ask Tianliu and yuanyueliu to make it clear. It''s clearly what I did. How can tianqin carry it down for me? I can''t let her be wronged again." The misty Taoist priest frowned: "However, have you ever thought about our Lianyun sect? If you admit it, the storm that has not been easy to calm will surge again. Although our Lianyun sect is not afraid of asking the sky and the full moon, once the conflict arises, it will inevitably lead to a great loss of the strength of the right way. At that time, the benefit will be evil ways. Do you want to bring a crisis to the whole right way because of your own affairs?" Hai Long said angrily, "but I''m a man. Yes, I don''t have high accomplishments, but I can''t let a girl take the blame for me. It''s a big deal. I''ll let the man who asked Tianliu kill me. There''s no need for Lianyun Zong to stand up for me." in his mind, only the figure of tianqin now. He suddenly felt that when tianqin left, his back was so lonely So helpless. Hailong has made up his mind that even if he gives his life, he will never let tianqin get hurt. never. Misty Taoist Zun was stunned. At this time, the sea dragon looked so tall in front of her. The posture full of masculinity deeply shocked her heart. Looking at the sea dragon with some misty eyes, he said: "You are a disciple of lianyunzong. How can we ignore you? What you think is too simple. Indeed, this situation is very unfair to tianqin. However, you don''t have to admit anything to compensate her. I think that''s not what she wants to see. If you want to be good to her, why don''t you win the championship of the rookie competition and give her the fairy weapon "It doesn''t waste her love for you. More protection of an immortal weapon will ensure her safety." Hai Long was stunned for a moment. The hot blood in his body suddenly calmed down and blurted out: "but I want to win the immortal weapon for you!" The misty and delicate body was shocked, "what? You, you..." with her accomplishments in the early stage of fighting and turning, she was speechless. Two red clouds rose on her pretty face and lowered her head like a girl. Even Hailong could clearly hear her fierce heartbeat. He suddenly realized that misty also seemed to have a subtle feeling for himself. For a long time, neither of them could speak, so they silently opposed each other. For a long time, the Sea Dragon said uneasily: "Sorry, fairy sister, I don''t mean to insult Du your holiness. Just, I just say what I think. I admit, I like you very much. Of all the girls I know, you are the most exciting. Even if you are much older than me, I''m not here. In my heart, you always have the highest position. Fairy sister, you, can you give me one Opportunity? I don''t ask for anything else. I just hope you can think of me when you''re bored. " Summoning up the courage to say these words, Hai Long lowered his head like a child waiting for trial. For a long time, he had never felt so close to the ethereal Taoist Zun as he is now. He clearly understood that if he didn''t say what he thought today, he might never have the same opportunity. The delicate body of the ethereal Taoist Zun trembled slightly, and her heart was filled with all kinds of complex feelings. From the first time she saw the sea dragon, her heart had been led by this lower generation disciple. She didn''t understand where the sea dragon could attract her. However, unknowingly, she found that the figure of the sea dragon was getting clearer and clearer in her heart. Just a few days ago, eight The reunion a hundred years later filled her with joy. Today, when she learned that Hailong had lost the game, she couldn''t wait for him for fear that he would be sad. All these have already explained a lot. However, can she really accept Hailong''s feelings regardless of everything? She didn''t know, really didn''t know. Take a deep breath, barely calm the agitation in your heart, and the misty Taoist priest whispered: "Sorry, Hailong. It''s absolutely impossible for us. The difference between us is too great. From now on, I hope you can forget today''s idea. I''m always your ancestor, not fairy sister. We won''t have the fate of Taoist partners. I won''t give you any hope. The so-called long pain is better than short pain. The child of tianqin should be your choice." The sea dragon was completely dull. Although he had thought of this result, when the fact really happened in front of him, his heart could not accept it. He felt that his chest was so painful that he seemed unable to breathe. Although it was misty in front of him, at this moment, he imitated the Buddha and felt that the beautiful and unparalleled woman in front of him was far away. There was a thick diaphragm between them Hindering everything. His voice became very hoarse and difficult. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, fairy sister. All this is my wishful thinking. How can I deserve you? You''re a fairy coming down to earth, and I''m nothing. I''m just an ordinary disciple of Lianyun sect. Ancestor, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong." Wow, the sea dragon spits out a mouthful of blood. Misty Taoist Zun had a cramp in his heart. He grabbed Hai Long''s shoulder and wanted to heal him. Hai Long suddenly shook it hard and said in a harsh voice, "don''t touch me. You are my ancestor." after that, he staggered back step by step. He was in grief and didn''t find that misty didn''t say he didn''t like him when he rejected him earlier. Misty Taoist Zun was dull. Looking at the figure of Hailong gradually disappearing, she had a trace of regret in her heart. She sighed and said, "Hailong, I don''t want to hurt you. However, this should be the best ending between us. You are the rising sun, and I am already the sunset about to be robbed." the two lines of clear tears slid down, and she cried for the first time since the restoration. On the second day of the Qizong rookie competition, it was still platform 3. Hailong was the first to play today. His opponent was a female disciple of yuanyueliu. Disdainful looked at Hailong, and the female disciple said, "the full moon flows. Disciple Xueqing understands." The sea dragon''s eyes seemed to have no soul. He looked at each other directly and said, "Tao Yu, the disciple under the seat of Taoist priest Lianyun zongtianshi." Under the competition stage, a large cry sounded, which naturally cheered Xueqing. Yi, who had not yet competed, shouted: "younger martial sister Xueqing, beat him with your red rouge and full moon sword." Xueqing glanced at Yi''s popularity, with a trace of flattery in her eyes. A white flying sword appeared in her hand, and countless lights and shadows lit up, covering the body of the sea dragon in an instant. "Qiang --, ah --" the light on the stage was all restrained. And Xueqing''s delicate body had fallen off the stage, and the blood stained the skirt on her chest. Her face was like gold paper. It was obvious that she had been seriously injured. The sea dragon was still standing there, but there was an iron stick with a length of two feet in his hand. On the ground of the competition platform, Xueqing''s flying sword with flashing white light has been broken in two and turned into ordinary iron. Hai Long''s eyes lit up a fierce light, and his body exuded a strong domineering spirit. He gently pointed to the two disciples of the full moon and ask the sky, who had changed from shouting to silence, and slowly said, "who -- fight -- wind." just four words seemed to release all the grievances and sadness in his heart. The golden light suddenly released, and the three prison elders trembled. With a flash of light, the figure of Hailong disappeared on the competition platform out of thin air. His performance today has broken the fastest winning record set by tianqin yesterday. After the sea dragon disappeared, the disciples of yuanyueliu and wentianliu suddenly burst into an uproar. The practice of sea dragon has aroused their anger. The destruction of magic instruments is a great taboo of practitioners. They are full of anger. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more, thank you Chapter 61 The three elders in charge of the competition are immortal Tong he in Qianhui valley. Due to the tianqin, he has a deep prejudice against the two cases of asking the sky and the full moon. He said in a deep voice: "lianyunzong disciple Dao Yu wins this competition. The disciples under the stage are not allowed to shout, otherwise they will be expelled from the field. The next competition..." Hailong calmly sat on his bed. His previous relaxed victory let out a lot of depression in his heart. Hongzhi looked at him with some worry and said, "brother, what''s the matter with you today? Don''t you want to hide your strength? Why are you so excited today. To tell the truth, I didn''t see how you did it." since Hailong came back last night, he seemed to have changed. He became silent and often sat there in a daze. Hailong shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine. You were right yesterday. The competition has just begun. I must win the champion of this rookie competition. Xiaozhi, I''m a little tired. If the elders in the door come to me, they say I''m in meditation and can''t see anything." then he sat cross legged and began to practice quietly. His judgment is correct. If the magic tools of the disciple yuanyueliu are destroyed, the elders of his school will not give up. It was only reluctantly suppressed under the apology of the heavenly Taoist priest. Piaomiao and shuistop came to Hailong by themselves. When they learned that he had left the order of tiandaozun after practice, Hongzhi told Hailong that he could not be so impulsive in the future competition. In the two consecutive days of competition, except that Hailong lost one, other disciples of lianyunzong maintained a record of complete victory. Time passed day by day. In an instant, the round robin has reached the last round. In the previous competition, only tianqin remained in full power in Hailong group. When Yi Fengxing played against her, he broke the other party''s hidden immortal magic weapon with Jiuxian Qin. In addition to tianqin, Hailong and Yi are popular and maintain the record of one defeat at the same time. The last day of the game will decide which of them will appear from this group. Yi Fengxing''s opponent is far less powerful than his fire, while Hailong''s opponent is the strongest in this group and the tianqin he is most reluctant to meet. In the previous competition, Hailong accepted the warning of Jietian daozun and was not damaging his opponent''s magic weapons. However, with the almost invincible attack power of the small iron stick, almost no one can hold on to the competition platform for a minute. Today''s game is going on one after another. The Yuhua sisters took the lead in winning the war one after another. They all seemed to care about Hailong and came to platform 3 early after their game. "Brother Hailong, your game hasn''t started yet." Yuping smiled and said to Hailong. Hailong nodded and didn''t speak. Yuhua said, "I heard you lost one game before. Come on today! As long as you win the last game, you may appear." Hailong looked at the Yuhua sisters and Hongzhi beside him. He sighed, "it''s hard. I''m afraid I''m really hard to win today''s competition." Hongzhi was stunned and said, "brother, I don''t think that tianqin cultivation is as good as you. Although she has immortal tools, you don''t necessarily lose! Didn''t you say you want to win this championship?" Hailong shook his head gently and said, "I want to win the championship. However, I met tianqin. I''m afraid it''s hard to have a chance." Yuhua snorted and said, "brother Hailong, it doesn''t matter. Even if you lose, there are us in the semi-finals. At that time, I must know this tianqin. See where she is strong." Hai Long glanced at Yuhua, smiled reluctantly and said, "if you meet her in the semi-finals, you must be careful. Her fairy instrument Jiuxian Qin is very powerful." Yuhua''s pretty face was slightly red and her heart said, is he concerned about me? This fool has finally opened his eyes. The game is over. As a result, there was no suspense. Yi Fengxing easily won with his silver sky gun. "In the tenth game, Liu Yi won. Today''s last game, which is also the last game of the round robin, was played by Lian Yun Zong Daoyu against Qianhui Valley tianqin." Hai Long took a deep breath and looked at Hongzhi beside him. He floated up. A faint yellow light lit up at his feet and took his body to the challenge arena. This yellow light appeared for the first time. There was a silence under the stage. Of course, they knew what the cloud like light represented. It is a symbol of reaching a certain level. Once this ability to summon clouds and fog appears, it proves that this person of cultivation has really entered the forest of experts. This is the first time that this has happened in the previous seven newcomer competitions. Hailong didn''t mean to show off. In order to calm his mood, he urged the Lingtai golden elixir to fill his body with the power of God. This happened unconsciously. Tianqin is wearing a light blue dress and no hat today. Her long red hair emits a ruby like light under the sun. Her expression is very flat and her eyelids are drooping. It seems that she never knows Hailong. When the supervisor announced the start of the competition, the fog like silver light began to dense from tianqin. Like when he first saw tianqin, the anti sky mirror on the chest of Hailong became hot. However, because he had been with Hailong for a long time, the anti sky mirror had basically fit with his body, so the heat reflection was much smaller than the last time. "Towering mountains, flowing waters and clouds, the law of thousands of benefits, the unity of piano and heaven." the cold and plain voice was clearly transmitted to everyone present. The silver light suddenly flourished, and the amber Jiuxian Qin appeared on the tianqin player. This is the second time she has used the nine immortals piano since the beginning of the rookie competition. He took out his most powerful magic weapon as soon as he came up. It can be seen that tianqin attaches importance to the sea dragon. Looking at the familiar and strange fairy ware, Hailong was confused. Since he was rejected by the misty Taoist priest that day, his mood has always been very low. Apart from dealing with the game, his mind is basically a blank. The misty Taoist Zun hit him too hard. After all, it was his first courtship in his life. Although the outcome has long been expected. However, the hope in his heart was also dashed. In his heart, misty was so cruel that he completely cut off his hope without leaving room at all. At this time, when he saw the tianqin, he immediately recalled what the ethereal Taoist Zun had said before. Tianqin has paid too much for herself. She pretended not to know herself on stage, obviously to avoid making trouble for herself. Just met once, just once. However, I can''t pay off what I owe her. Hailong feels that tianqin''s accomplishments are not as good as his own. Among his peers, even the most outstanding genius can''t have the same accomplishments as his own. If you try your best to attack with a small iron bar, maybe jiuxianqin can''t affect yourself. However, after knowing so much, can you still fight tianqin? There is no difference, there is only one answer. Tianqin said quietly, "this zither is called Jiuxian. Be careful." the light flashed, and an invisible pressure filled the whole competition platform in an instant. Hailong''s tianmingyi was windless and automatic, and he didn''t need to deliberately urge it. Tianmingyi naturally released a light blue light to protect his body. With a flash of green light, the Qixiu sword floated out. The sword body danced lightly and covered a thick sword curtain in the air. The little iron stick appeared in the sea dragon''s palm. Now he doesn''t need the urging of heaven and earth ring. With the injection of the sea dragon''s divine power, it naturally becomes a long stick about two feet long. The Sea Dragon said in a deep voice, "please." the blue light immediately diffused behind the sword curtain. At least on the surface, he had used all his mana and was ready. The nine strings of red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, black and white emitted light of different colors almost at the same time, as if it was no longer a piano in her hand, but a rainbow running through the world. The sea dragon clearly felt that the small iron bar in his hand trembled slightly, not because of fear, but because of excitement. It seems to be looking forward to a battle with jiuxianqin. This is the first time that the little iron stick has had this feeling since Hailong''s cultivation has been successful. Obviously, it has not regarded jiuxianqin as an opponent close to itself. The fingers of tianqin, like jade onions, moved slightly, and the red string trembled and hummed. Hailong was shocked like lightning, not because of the attack of Jiuxian Qin, but because of the familiar sound. The nine immortal harp floated quietly in front of the tianqin, and his hands were pressed on the red and orange strings. Just like that day, the tinkling sound sounded, bringing a burst of tranquility to the competition platform. The light of Qixiu sword suddenly dimmed, and with a clang, it automatically returned to the scabbard behind the sea dragon. The sea dragon did not attack, so he supported his body with a small iron bar and listened to the sound of the tianqin quietly. At this moment, he seemed to understand a lot. The soft sound of the Jiuxian Qin kept moistening his heart and seemed to be telling him something. The caring like a loving mother and the sound like a clear spring restore the vitality of the sea dragon''s heart. A faint smile hung on his lips, and he was satisfied. At this moment, everything is no longer important to him. Now he has only tianqin in his eyes and only the soft sound in his ears. The world suddenly became so small, as if it were limited to this competition platform. Hailong doesn''t think about the champion anymore. He just wants to listen to the music played by tianqin for him forever. In the eyes of those watching the battle, the nine immortal zither on the tianqin player constantly emits red and orange light, while the fluctuating golden light on the sea dragon seems to be fighting against the two light. They all know that this direct energy confrontation is the most dangerous. If it is not good, the loser will worry about his life. The audience became surprisingly quiet. Everyone focused on Hailong and tianqin, unaware that there were several more people in the crowd. Those are the two Taoist dignitaries of Tonghe and Zihe in Qianhui Valley, and the two Taoist dignitaries of misty and waterstop of Lianyun sect. As soon as the four arrived, they could not help frowning at the same time. Others can''t understand it. How can they not understand it with their cultivation and their views on this magic? The purple crane murmured, "what is the girl tianqin doing? Why doesn''t she attack. It seems to be nishang qingxinqu!" Misty Taoist Zun looked at the sea dragon dimly. The expression on the sea dragon''s face was very rich, sometimes painful and sometimes happy, as if struggling with something. Hailong''s performance these days has long been seen in her eyes. She knows that all this is because of herself. However, having made a decision, how could she change it easily? She firmly believes in the truth that long pain is better than short pain. Over time, Hailong will forget herself. However, when she saw Hai Long''s expression at this time, her heart was constantly surging with Hai Long''s mood fluctuation. She could see that tianqin was comforting Hai Long with piano sound. And Hailong seemed to accept her comfort. Misty dark asked himself, is this really what he wants to see? Why does Hailong and tianqin feel heartache when they are together like this? On the stage, Hailong felt that his whole body had become extremely relaxed, and the depression and depression in his heart were constantly scattered by the fairy music emitted by the nine immortal piano. Suddenly, he felt like crying. He wanted to cry with tianqin in his arms. At this moment, he clearly felt that tianqin had already become his confidant unconsciously. Wow, the sea dragon spewed a mouthful of blood. He was not hurt. What he spewed was the depression these days. This mouth spewed out against the blood, and the sea dragon only felt that he was happy both physically and mentally. Bursts of clear spirit Qi kept coming from the Lingtai gold pill, as if his cultivation had improved in an instant. The piano stopped suddenly. Due to the restriction, only Hailong could hear this song just now. Tianqin''s lips hummed. "What I promised you has been done. If you want to win the championship of this competition, let''s do it. As long as you win me, there will almost be no more your opponent in the competition." Hailong gently shook his head, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and said to Lang, the three elders of the trial bench, "elder martial sister tianqin has profound cultivation, and I admit defeat." The three elders in charge of the competition were from Wuzhao immortal, fanxin sect and Lianhua sect. When they heard the words of Hai Long, Shui Yunxi, the leader of Wuzhao Xianshui sect in the middle, said, "OK. Qianhui Valley tianqin won the competition." Hai Long took a deep look at tianqin, smiled and said, "if you can smell the immortal music of senior sister, why not lose, thank you, senior sister." then he bowed deeply to tianqin, and then stepped down. Hongzhi stretched out his hand and shook in front of the sea dragon. He said suspiciously, "no, big brother. You''re so happy to lose. Don''t you know that you''ve been eliminated?" Hai Long sighed softly and said, "victory and defeat are no longer important. Let''s go back to the place where we live first and go back to Lianyun mountain immediately after I report to the patriarch. I will continue to practice in isolation and go out to experience when I have achieved my accomplishments." then he ignored the cry of the Yuhua sisters and left with a meteor. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (thank you for your support. I hope you can subscribe to the VIP of this book. VIP is not expensive. But only with your support can I have the confidence to write. I can also support myself by writing books. I think if everyone goes to watch pirated books, one day, when the authors give up writing books because they have no income, what else do you see? I hope you can support my VIP and support the starting point There are authors. Thank you.) Chapter 62 Looking at the tall back of the sea dragon, the ethereal Taoist Zun couldn''t help feeling a strong sense of loss, as if he had lost something. After Hailong and Hongzhi returned to the room, they said, "Xiaozhi, you help me protect the Dharma. I need to practice for a while first. Don''t call me, let me wake up." then he took advantage of his calm mood and easily entered the state of calmness. His mind sank into the golden elixir of Lingtai. The strong meridians in his body were clearly presented in front of him. The golden elixir emits a faint light, and the soft divine power patrols the meridians and runs quickly. Through his previous enlightenment and his calm state of mind at this time, he pushed his divine power to strengthen constantly. Xianzhao is somewhere on the main peak. A cold voice said, "both of you have entered the top 16. Remember, you will take the girl''s life anyway this time. No matter who meets her, I will allow you to use the skills of heartbreaking gun and setting sun sabre. The hatred of killing children is mutual. It''s not easy for her to come out of the ghost nest in Qianhui valley. This time I will make her unable to go down the immortal photo main peak." Another younger voice said, "master, will this cause revenge from those people in Qianhui Valley? After all, it''s in the game." The previous voice hummed and said, "revenge? That''s impossible. There''s no magic eye in the game. Even if you kill her, I can say it''s a mistake. It''s a big deal to let you go back to the mountain and face the wall. This is the best chance. You must grasp it. Whoever kills her, I''ll help him become the successor of the next patriarch." "Yes, martial uncle." the voices of the two young men agreed at the same time. "Well, go back to practice. If you don''t meet her in the top 16 competition in three days, you must win." Promise again, the two figures disappeared into the shade. A middle-aged man came out of the corner. The moonlight shone on his handsome face, which was already distorted, and looked very strange. He clenched his fist tightly and said in a hate voice: "tianqin. I''m going to make you scared this time to relieve my hate." this middle-aged man with distorted face is the punishment of tiandaozun, the second Lord of wentianliu. Not long ago, he and Xuanyu had just broken through the realm of not falling. Two days later, Hailong woke up from meditation. He clearly felt that after these two days of cultivation, the gold elixir at his Lingtai was more solid than before. "Brother, you''re awake." Hai Long looked at Hongzhi sitting cross legged on the bed opposite him and said with a smile, "Xiaozhi, thank you for helping me protect the Dharma. These two days of practice is very important to me. The golden pill is completely stable now." Hongzhi smiled and said, "it seems that the girl named tianqin stimulated all this. Brother, your mood has changed a lot these days. What''s the matter?" The sea dragon floated to the ground, knocked on Hongzhi''s bald head and said, "don''t ask. I don''t want to mention the past. Don''t worry, I''m all right now. I''m still the sea dragon before. In the future, I won''t be tired of any feelings. Among our people who practice truth, those girls always have such and such concerns. Hum, let them worry." Hongzhi was stunned for a moment. He seemed to wake up and said with a smile, "brother, you''re tired of love! Did Yuhua refuse you? No. I think the little girl looks at you very differently. Besides, it''s not just her, but even Yuping is so interested in you. Brother, although you''re not very handsome, you still attract girls." Hai Long snorted and said, "come on, you. Don''t mention girls in front of me in the future. I just said that they won''t affect your mood in the future. Although Yuhua and Yuping are good, it''s impossible for us. If we don''t say anything else, we can''t pass the level of the teacher. The patriarch said that day that he didn''t approve of the combination of people in Lianyun sect." Hongzhi smiled mysteriously and said, "that''s not necessarily. If you get the champion of this competition, you can make love to the person you like? At that time, Jietian daozun can''t stop it." Hailong glared at him angrily and said, "do you satirize me if you know I''ve been eliminated?" Hongzhi approached Hailong and said with a smile: "How dare I satirize eldest brother? I''m telling the truth. Although you were eliminated that day, you are now resurrected. Although the original top 16 has been produced, one of the disciples of Wuzhao immortal was seriously injured and could not recover in a short time, so he abstained. In order to maintain the fairness of the competition, the patriarchs and elders decided to draw lots from the two defeated disciples who have been eliminated Pick someone to add. And the lucky one happens to be you. Now, you don''t have to hurry. " Hai longleng was in place and murmured, "No. when did my luck become so good?" Hongzhi smiled: "It''s not when you became so good. It''s always been very good. I envy all your adventures since I followed you! You really don''t know your happiness. By the way, there''s something I haven''t told you. A few days ago, when you were gloomy every day, I saw Lord Wuyun under the introduction of Lord Lianshu. The cultivation of Lord Wuyun is really great I admire him. He is much more advanced than my dead Master. He has now entered a state equivalent to the middle stage of the struggle in your cultivation world. I believe he will spend the Buddha robbery in a short time. Lord Wuyun seems to be very interested in our Zen and invited me to his Brahmin sect, but I haven''t promised yet. " Hailong recalled his past and said in his heart: Yes! I''m really lucky. More than 800 years ago, he was an orphan in a remote village. Later, he joined lianyunzong by chance, and then met a strange man. With the help of the strange man, he became the fastest-growing disciple of the young generation, and got a small iron bar and an anti sky mirror. All this seems to be fate. Semi finals, semi finals of the last 16? Well, now that I have entered the semi-finals, I have only one goal, that is the champion. If you meet tianqin on the competition field again, you will have a fair fight with her. See if her Jiuxian zither is strong or if her little iron stick is more powerful. "Xiaozhi, if you want to go to fanxinzong, go. After all, you are a Buddhist. It should be very good for your cultivation in that Buddhist resort." Hongzhi nodded and said, "yes! There, maybe I can enter the great circle early. Since you agree, elder brother, I''ll go with Lord Wuyun when the newcomer competition is over. I won''t go for too long. As soon as I understand, I''ll go back to Lianyun sect to find you. Hey, don''t miss me too much!" Hai Long snorted disdainfully and said, "I miss you? Don''t dream. You''re not a beautiful woman. Are you close to Lord Lianshu recently? You should be careful! Don''t be distracted. Lord Lianshu''s profound cultivation can''t move anyone''s mind." Hongzhi said angrily, "fuck you. Do you think I will be as dirty as you? I admit that I have a good feeling for Lord Lianshu, but my respect is the purest." Hailong laughed. "Pure? Are you still pure? I don''t know who runs to xianzhaofeng''s kitchen to look for wine and meat every day. What a pity! It''s a holy land for people''s cultivation. How can there be meat? Are you very disappointed!" Hongzhi blushed and said awkwardly, "you, how do you know? Aren''t you depressed all the time?" Hailong smiled and said, "although I was in a bad mood those days, I know your breath best. With my tianer Tong, I can clearly distinguish what you are doing. Xianzhao mountain of Nuo Da doesn''t even have any wine and meat. It really annoys the poor monk." in the last sentence, he said in a tone of learning Hongzhi. Then he burst into laughter. Hongzhi''s face was as red and white as jade. He just wanted to explain, but he heard light footsteps outside the door. "Brother Hongzhi, is Hailong awake?" a very low voice sounded. Hailong''s heart moved. He heard that this was the voice of Yuhua. Hongzhi went up to open the door and saw the Yuhua sisters standing outside the door. He quickly let the two women in and said with a smile, "your brother Hailong has just woke up. This is your seventh trip." Yuhua blushed, glanced at Hailong and said, "tomorrow is the semi-finals of the seven rookie competition. I''m afraid that brother Hailong will delay the competition because of practice, so I came to call him." Hailong didn''t look like playing with Hongzhi before. He said calmly, "congratulations to the two younger martial sisters for successfully entering the semi-finals. I''m just making up. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether I participate or not." Yuhua clearly felt that a feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away came from the sea dragon. It seemed that it had not been seen for a few days, and a thick barrier had been cast among them. Xiumei frowned slightly and said, "brother Hailong, how can you belittle yourself so much? I heard martial uncle Piaomiao say that your cultivation is actually very strong. The failure of the preliminary contest is just carelessness." Hailong didn''t want to get entangled with girls any more, and didn''t want to give any hope to the Yuhua sisters. He stood up, went to the door, took a breath of fresh air and said, "two younger martial sisters, you are going to compete tomorrow. You should go back to retreat now and improve your cultivation to the best state. I still need to practice. Go back first." The Yuhua sisters looked at each other. Naturally, they would not understand the current mood of Hailong. Yuhua quickly walked to Hailong and said angrily, "brother Hailong, what''s the matter with you? Do you hate us?" Hailong glanced at her faintly and didn''t answer. Turn your head and look into the night sky. Yuhua said angrily, "I know you have a crush on the tianqin of Qianhui Valley, don''t you? Then you don''t have to do this to us! Are you great? We''re only polite to you for the sake of helping our village. Unexpectedly, you''re such a person. I really misunderstood you." Yuping sadly grabbed her angry sister and whispered, "sister, forget it. Let''s go back." The sea dragon sighed and said, "yes, I''m nothing. I''m just an orphan. Tianqin is the Phoenix among people, and it''s not what I should expect. Go." The light in Yuhua''s eyes flashed. She pushed the sea dragon away and ran away quickly. Yu Guang from the corner of Hai Long''s eye saw that there were several crystal tears on Yuhua''s face. Looking at the Yuhua sisters leaving, Hongzhi said in some confusion, "brother, why do you do this? They are good to you!" The sea dragon looked back and his eyes were shining, "They are nice to me. That''s why I don''t want them to be hurt. Now I''m not interested in women. In this world, only strength can prove everything. What I need now is strong strength. When I can fight all things in the world with my own strength, I will consider others. At that time, even if I take all the beautiful women in the world as my own, No one dares to say anything. "The strong arrogant spirit surged out of the sea dragon. Hongzhi suddenly became solemn. The Buddha Crystal Rosary appeared in his hand and said in a deep voice, "brother, you are too obsessed with power. Don''t you know that this will lead you into the devil''s way." Feeling the Buddha''s spirit, the sea dragon did not resist, but said coldly, "I am persistent in power, but I will not be possessed by magic. I want to become an immortal. And I want to become the most powerful immortal. When I was humiliated for my lack of strength for the first time, I vowed that one day, I will become the most powerful existence in the two worlds of immortal and human. I am the only immortal in heaven and earth." Hongzhi''s whole body was shocked, and a cloud of silver suddenly gushed out of the sea dragon''s chest, completely blocking his Buddha Qi. His cultivation was obviously much higher than that of the sea dragon, but he couldn''t break into his barrier at all. With a decadent sigh, he scattered the Buddha power on the Buddha crystal beads, and Hongzhi murmured: "Take care of your own affairs. No one can help you. Brother, I just want to advise you. Sometimes, strength doesn''t represent everything. Don''t cover your eyes with * * *. I smell it from the Buddha. I don''t say it to myself. So I hear it. It''s also my nature. Nature is me. Both internal and external actions are due to sex." At this time, he was full of peace like a Buddha. Looking at Hongzhi''s quiet face, Hailong stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder and said: "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. I know you are sincere to me. No matter what you become in the future, you will always be my good brother. Just now you could use the Buddha power to break through the barrier I set up, and then use the Buddha power to infect my mood, but you didn''t do that. That''s enough." With that, Hailong crossed Hongzhi''s body, floated on Chuang and entered the state of cultivation again. Chapter 63 The next day, many seven disciples had gathered on the competition field early in the morning. Today''s semi-finals was about to begin. All disciples were full of confidence in their own experts who entered the semi-finals. It was amazing in the preliminaries. Lianyunzong, who had no outstanding performance in the first two circles, poured out three experts this time, and all entered the semi-finals with their full achievements. With the addition of Hailong, they even occupied a quarter of the seats in the top 16, winning seven. The other six schools entered the top 16, namely, two from fanxin school, one from Lianhua school, three from Wuzhao fairy, two from wentianliu, three from the full moon and one from Qianhui valley. Among the 16 disciples who entered the semi-finals, the three female practitioners who attracted the most attention were the Yuhua and Yuping sisters of Lianyun sect and the tianqin of Qianhui valley. They won very easily in the previous competitions. Coupled with their beautiful appearance, they naturally became the object of pursuit of all disciples. Today is the first day of the semi-finals, and the challenge arena where the three of them are located has also gathered the most popularity. Compared with them, the No. 8 Platform of Hailong competition is much deserted. After drawing lots, the opponent that Hailong met in the first game of the semi-finals was a Wuzhao Xianshui sect girl. Neither of them was popular to win the championship. Naturally, fewer people paid attention to it. If it weren''t for the fact that the shuizong girl was not inferior to the Yuhua sisters and was also a Wuzhao Xianzhong, I''m afraid Hailong would not attract a few spectators. Light falling on the No. 8 competition platform, Shuiling blinked and looked at his opponent. The opponent was dressed in blue. He didn''t see anything special except that he was taller than ordinary people. At the thought that the other party is added, Shuiling is full of confidence in himself. After entering the semi-finals, each game is jointly supervised by five elders. It was Lian Shu, the leader of lotus sect, who was in charge of the referee of Shuiling and Hailong. After Lian yunzong Jietian daozun announced the start of the competition in mid air, Lian Shuyu waved her hand and laid down three layers of Buddhist power prohibition in succession, which indicated that they could start. Shuiling''s whole body radiated a faint blue light and said to the sea dragon, "Shuiling, a disciple of Wuzhao Xianshui sect, learned it." Hai Long smiled and said, "Tao Yu, the disciple under the statue of Tianshi Taoist priest of Lianyun sect, please give me some advice." Shuiling felt a little moved in his heart. Although the opponent in front of him was not handsome, his smile was full of affinity, and his heart suddenly felt a little good. Before the competition, several of her senior brothers and sisters said that this Lianyun sect disciple named Daoyu was not good at words and had a magic weapon like a stick. But now it seems that he is not as cold as others describe. At the same time, the water spirit summoned his magic weapon. It was a crystal blue Ruyi. The water spirit method was led. The blue Ruyi turned into a layer of virtual shadow in the air, and the body moved with the shadow. In an instant, seven water spirits appeared in front of the sea dragon. Seven soft lights like water floated out at the same time and wrapped around the body of the sea dragon. The sea dragon was slightly surprised and secretly said that all the players who entered the semi-finals were experts. Although the other party used a different technique from Ben Zong''s separation, it could instantly turn into a virtual shadow that could not be recognized by himself, which showed his strength. Dare not neglect, the sea dragon whispered, his hands changed, and a golden light came up. Under the surprised gaze of Shuiling, the transparent golden light like a giant clock covered his body. Seven blue rays hit the golden mask at the same time. The mask fluctuated slightly and was not affected by the attack. This mask is not formed by the mana of sea dragon, but one of the three magic weapons given to him by Tianshi Taoist priest. It is called "Golden Bell mask", which is a powerful defense magic weapon. In this rookie competition, Hailong used it for the first time. The water spirit''s face changed slightly, and her hands spread smoothly. The blue light bombarded the "Golden Bell Jar" one after another. However, the result was the same. In front of the "Golden Bell Jar", a treasure level defense magic weapon, her attack could only be in vain. The sea dragon makes a decision secretly in the golden bell jar. His cultivation is based on the water spirit. Even if he lets the other party attack all the time, he will not be damaged at all. With a flash of light, the seven figures combined into one. She scolded, and her huge magic power was constantly injected into blue Ruyi. It was obvious that she had to concentrate all her accomplishments as the last blow. Just then, the sea dragon moved. Under the protection of the "Golden Bell Jar", his body rushed up like a sharp arrow. The small iron bar becomes longer in an instant, suddenly points forward and takes the water spirit in front of Ruyi. The water spirit was Gathering Mana, but she didn''t panic when she saw the sea dragon rush. "The water is contained in the sword, and the sword is like water. Condensing ice sword, rise." a faint blue light lit up, and suddenly appeared to the sea dragon in the water spirit''s proud smile. This is her most proud magic weapon. The previous condensing mana was just for the sea dragon. She wanted to take advantage of the gap between the sea dragon attack and break the defense of the "Golden Bell Jar" in one fell swoop. On the surface, the sea dragon has completely fallen into passivity. This frozen sword is a top-grade magic weapon of Wuzhao Xianshui sect. Although it is not an immortal weapon, it has also reached the level of top-grade treasure. Compared with the defense of the "Golden Bell Jar", its attack is more sharp. Lianshu on the competition platform shook her head gently and said in a faint low voice, "Shuiling lost." yes, when she saw that the frozen sword was about to cut on the golden bell cover, Shuiling was frightened to find that the figure in front of her turned into an illusion, and her frozen sword was actually cut in the space. She suddenly woke up and the other party used separation. Just wanted to run, Ruyi turned back and attacked, but his shoulder was as hard to move as a heavy burden. The dark body of the small iron stick appeared on the shoulder of the water spirit. Even if it was not urged by mana, the 10000 kg weight alone could not be borne by the water spirit. When her feet were soft, just as she was about to kneel down, the burden on her shoulder suddenly disappeared. Hailong appeared in front of her again and said with a smile, "elder martial sister, I accept it." since the beginning of the seven newcomer competitions, this can be said to be the most peaceful ending. Neither side of the competition was injured, and the competition ended so bland. Shuiling stood there lost. Her frozen sword cut deeply into the competition platform. She knew that she was not lost in cultivation, but in tactics. She stared at Hailong deeply and said, "can you tell me when you summoned your separation and when you came behind me?" The sea dragon still smiled and said: "Elder martial sister was too careless just now. When you summoned the flying sword, there was a little negligence. I was the separated body summoned at that time. As for how to get behind the elder martial sister, it''s my secret method, which can''t be explained. In fact, if the elder martial sister''s mood can be stabilized, she should be able to detect it. Younger brother is really clever, elder martial sister doesn''t have to care." Shui Ling snorted and said, "if you lose, you lose. But don''t be proud. I will naturally experience your Taoism again when I have a chance in the future." With that, he recalled his frozen sword and fell down into the challenge arena. The Wuzhao Xian disciples naturally understood that Hailong had been merciful just now, otherwise Shuiling would have been seriously injured. His pity for fragrance and jade immediately won the favor of these Wuzhao Xian disciples. After receiving the number plate from Lianshu, Hailong saluted the five elders in charge of the game and walked off the stage. He was the first to finish today''s eight games. "Brother, let''s go over there and have a look. It seems that Yuhua and her opponent are playing very well!" Hongzhi''s voice rang out next to Hailong. Hailong looked in the direction Hongzhi pointed out. Sure enough, the prohibition machine where Yuhua is not far away kept exploding with dazzling lights and shaking. "Come on, let''s go and have a look." They hurried to the periphery of the competition platform where Yuhua was located. The sea of people who had gathered here for a long time injected mana into their eyes, and Hai Long could barely see the situation in the forbidden area on the platform. Yuhua was commanding three magic weapons at the same time and was struggling with her opponent. That was a fanxinzong disciple. Just like when Hai Long began to deal with Shuiling, he could only defend but not attack. Layers of solid The defense prohibition is as solid as a mountain with the support of two defense Buddhist magic weapons. No matter how Yuhua attacks, he can''t break his defense. In the peripheral crowd, Hailong saw Daoling who did not enter the semi-finals, walked up to him and asked, "how''s the situation?" Daoling glanced at Hailong. He was obviously not optimistic about the younger martial brother. He didn''t ask him about the result of the game. He said anxiously: "Younger martial sister Yuhua is a little out of order today. She uses seven or eight kinds of Taoist techniques, such as separation, body fixing mantra, ten thousand swords and mountain shaking. Although she is obviously superior to the other party, she can''t win now. If this continues, I''m afraid today''s outcome will be very bad when her mana consumption reaches a certain level." In his heart, Yuhua is lianyunzong''s greatest hope for this competition. If she loses, I''m afraid lianyunzong will miss the championship again this year. Hai long felt a little shocked and said in secret: "is Yuhua''s disorder related to me? Don''t affect her future cultivation because of me. Thinking of this, Hai long had an idea and said to Yuhua on the stage by means of voice transmission:" younger martial sister, I have won the competition. Don''t you think your cultivation is very profound? Why are you still fighting with each other. " Although the prohibition placed on the competition platform had no effect on isolating the sound, it still cost Hailong a lot of mana to penetrate the prohibition and input it into Yuhua''s ears by using the method of sound transmission. The referee on the competition platform was the leader of Wuzhao immortal fire sect. The light in his eyes flashed and glanced at Hailong. Hailong only felt that the golden elixir in his body trembled, and his whole body instantly felt hot. He was surprised and hurried Keep your head down. On the stage, Yuhua was shocked when she heard the voice of the sea dragon, and suddenly stopped the * like attack. Her hands quickly changed in front of her chest, and one Dharma decision after another was quickly input into the air in front of her. The Brahman Xinzong disciple suddenly lost pressure and was stunned. Only in this stunned time, Yuhua has completed more than ten Dharma decisions. Taoist Spirit said excitedly, "younger martial brother Daoyu, look, younger martial sister, she''s going to use the characteristic Taoist method of Zhiyun Taoist priest." Sure enough, Daoling''s voice fell. The gauze like magic weapon that attacked the other party in the air gathered in front of Yuhua, and a layer of light fog floated. Hailong clearly saw that sweat had seeped from Yuhua''s temples, which obviously consumed a lot of mana. The Brahmin disciple also saw that it was bad and did not dare to neglect it. With a wave of the Zen staff in his hand, seven green shining Bodhi beads floated out and covered the Jade Flower in the shape of the Big Dipper seven stars. Yuhua didn''t control the other two magic weapons floating in the air to stop the other party''s attack. The blue light suddenly flourished, and a cold voice sounded: "the clouds break away - the clouds are determined." The cold voice shook everyone''s heart. The magic weapon like a gauze suddenly expanded to a big net with white mist, which immediately filled the whole competition platform. Everything in the prohibition became blurred, and even with the sea dragon''s eye, he could not see what was happening inside. What he finally saw was that the seven Jasper Bodhi beads had been turned into a net The magic weapon swallowed up. The competition platform shook violently and roared repeatedly, and the fanxinzong disciple shouted angrily. Suddenly, all the clouds suddenly lit up, turned from white to green, and finally turned blue. There was another violent tremor, and the five supervising elders on the platform stood up. A scream sounded, and the clouds disappeared out of thin air in an instant. The fanxinzong disciple fell and sat down On the ground, a few strands of blood seeped from the corners of her mouth, and the two magic weapons fell to the ground. Obviously, he had lost. Yuhua stood opposite him, panting slightly, with a white face. She found the figure of Hai Long in the crowd, stared at Hai Long with some provocation, and seemed to tell him that I had won too. After the first day of the semi-finals, the four disciples of Lian yunzong returned triumphantly, except that Dao Yan was seriously injured and lost under Yi Fengxing''s gun. After occupying three seats in the top eight, Jietian daozun was obviously in a good mood. He called the three Hailong to his room to encourage them to make persistent efforts and strive for good results. Out of Jietian daozun''s room, Yuhua didn''t even look at Hailong, so she took her sister back to her room. Hailong knew that her words that day had greatly hurt her self-esteem. With a helpless sigh, he turned and walked to daoyan''s room. Daoyan and Daoling lived together. Seeing his appearance, Hailong was startled. Daoyan''s face was as white as paper, there was no blood on his lips, and the light in his eyes had already disappeared, just like a seriously ill ordinary person. Daoling was feeding him water. When he saw Hailong coming in, he quickly gave up a seat. Hai Long frowned and sat beside Dao Yan and said, "elder martial brother, how''s your body?" ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (I hope you can vote enthusiastically for another chapter of lifting the ban today. Thank you. At the same time, I hope you can support my VIP. VIP ensures the speed of updating at least two chapters every day.) Chapter 64 Dao Yan''s lips hummed a few times, but he couldn''t speak. The Taoist spirit angrily said: "The bastard wentianliu is too heavy. It''s just an internal game of our righteous way. He used a powerful killing move. Senior brother daoyan would have destroyed his body if he didn''t have deep cultivation. The leader went to wentianliu to argue with him, but they pushed him away with magic. He''s X. he wants me to meet that bastard in the future. See how I deal with him." It turned out that in the competition between daoyan and Yi Fengxing, daoyan had the upper hand and completely suppressed the other party by virtue of his cultivation slightly stronger than Yi Fengxing. Just when he was about to win and Yi Fengxing was losing, daoyan''s men slowed down in order not to hurt the two harmonies. He wanted to force Yi Fengxing to admit defeat. However, Yi Fengxing took the opportunity of daoyan''s relaxation and used a kind of ruthlessness The poisonous spell, led by his own blood, instantly enhanced his mana and sneaked into daoyan. His silver gun ran through daoyan''s chest. If daozun hadn''t treated daoyan in time, daoyan''s body would have been destroyed. After hearing the narration of Daoling, Hailong couldn''t help getting angry and thinking about the way Yi was popular and defeated himself that day, he couldn''t help feeling great hatred in his heart and flashing cold in his eyes From the heaven and earth ring, take out the elixir that Daoming gave him. After feeding daoyan a few pills, he uses mana to guide the medicine. Through the exploration of mana, Hailong found that many main meridians in daoyan''s body have been damaged. Without several years of hard cultivation, he will never recover his previous accomplishments. Take a deep breath and Hailong said coldly: "Don''t worry, senior brother. Your injury won''t be in vain. Tomorrow, Yi Fengxing''s opponent is me. I''ll let him pay for his behavior. Qiu kill Jinfeng and ask if he has a gun? Tomorrow I''ll kill him." Under the influence of the elixir, daoyan regained a look in his eyes and said weakly, "younger martial brother, you must not be careless tomorrow. Although Yi''s popularity is despicable, he is also a bit of real talent and learning. Be careful of his tricks and don''t hurt his life. Although people like him should be dead, you must not do anything stupid for the sake of our seven righteous sects." Hai Long has just input the mana in his body, so that he has noticed that the cultivation of the younger martial brother in front of him is higher than him. The Sea Dragon said angrily, "what does this scum leave him to do? I don''t damage his way." Tao Yan grabbed Hai Long''s hand, coughed a few times and said, "younger martial brother, promise me not to kill him. Just teach him a lesson. Promise me." just a little together, Tao Yan''s face had left a big drop of sweat. His face was slightly distorted, but his eyes were full of begging. Seeing the painful appearance of he daoyan, Hailong couldn''t bear it for a while. He nodded helplessly and said, "OK, senior brother, I promise you. However, even if I don''t kill him, I won''t make him feel better." The next morning, Hailong came to his competition platform early. Because the competition will not start for some time, there are not many disciples gathered here. Today''s top eight match is that Hailong is popular with Yi, Yuhua is popular with Qinghe, a disciple of Lianhua sect, Yuping is against tianqin, and another disciple of Wenxin sect is the only jinzong disciple of wuzhaoxian. According to Hailong''s estimation, Yuhua is more likely to win against Qinghe, and Yuping''s cultivation is a little inferior. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous to go to tianqin. He doesn''t know the two disciples of wenxinzong and wuzhaoxian, so he can''t judge. According to the results of the lottery, if Yuhua and Yuhua win today, they will meet in the competition tomorrow. At that time, how will he face it? Sigh lightly The sea dragon whispered: "no matter what, first deal with today''s popularity of Yi. Besides, daoyan''s Revenge must be avenged. I''ve long been unhappy with that boy. He looks like 20000, 50000 or 80000. Today, I''m going to let him taste the taste of failure. Moreover, I''ve already designed the end for him. "Ah! Aren''t you Dao Yu? Why did you come so early." Hailong looked back in amazement. He saw Shui Lingqiao, who was defeated by himself yesterday, standing behind him and looking at himself with a smile. He quickly saluted and said, "Hello, senior sister. Are you coming to watch the war today? It seems that Yi''s popularity is really attractive!" Shuiling snorted disdainfully and said, "what does it matter to me whether he has charm? Only when the full moon flows those... Will he be dazed. People come to cheer you on." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "come on! I beat you yesterday. Aren''t you angry?" Shuiling smiled and said: "I''m not so narrow-minded. Besides, your cultivation is really better than me. After I went back yesterday, I thought carefully about the situation during the competition. I''m not as good as you in cultivation and tactics. It''s normal to lose. Since you''ve won me, you must continue to win. If you finally win the championship, I don''t want to lose. At least I''m eliminated by the champion Well. But don''t be complacent. I''m only 810 years old this year. I can still participate in the next rookie competition. At that time, I will win the championship. " Looking at the interesting girl in front of him, Hailong smiled. "It seems that I''ve always called you wrong. So you''re not a senior sister, but a junior sister! I''m eight or nine years older than you." Shuiling snorted and said, "what''s the use of being old? Since you''ve called elder martial sister, you can''t change your mouth. Oh, by the way, it''s said that Yi is popular but cunning! You lost to him in the preliminary competition. Is there any hope of winning today?" Hailong smiled calmly and said: "Do you want anyone to say well? See the real chapter at hand. Anyway, thank you for coming to watch the game for me. Except for the people of our sect, you can say that you are the first to see my game. It''s not bad to call you elder martial sister." Shuiling said with a smile, "then you have to refuel. I believe you can do it. I''m so hungry. I''ll go to eat first. Wait here yourself." then he turned and walked to the pastries just placed by the side of the competition platform. Looking at her soft back, the sea dragon smiled and murmured, "what an interesting girl. It''s much better than those full moons." "Yo, why did elder martial brother Yi''s defeated generals come so early? Were you nervous and couldn''t sleep last night?" several disciples who asked Tianliu came to Hailong. Their eyes were very contemptuous. It seemed that they could defeat Hailong by themselves. Hai Long pretended to sigh and said, "yes! Elder martial brother Yi Fengxing''s cultivation is so high. How can I be his opponent? I didn''t expect to meet him in the competition again. It''s really unlucky! Please help me speak well in front of elder martial brother Yi. I''m not in good health. Please show mercy." Hai Long''s words immediately made these disciples more arrogant and laughed one by one. The disciple who spoke earlier said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother Yi doesn''t care to take too heavy on soft legged shrimp like you. If you''re smart, just admit defeat on stage. You don''t have to scream under elder martial brother Yi''s silver moon gun." Hailong said thoughtfully, "that''s a good idea. Thank you, senior brothers. Ah! Look, a beautiful woman over there took off Guang''s clothes." In the sea dragon''s exclamation, several disciples asked Tianliu couldn''t help looking in the direction of his eyes. Sure enough, not far from them, a beautiful girl stood naked with her back to them. These disciples of wentianliu are those whose accomplishments have not yet exceeded the level of climbing the peak. Wentianliu has always advocated Taoism and Taoism. How can they stand this temptation and immediately salivate one by one and put up a picture of brother pig. The sea dragon blew a breath at them and whispered, "be determined." several strands of golden light were instantly input into the disciples who asked Heaven and flow. They immediately held their original position and fixed there. The phantom red * * * has disappeared. Hai Long murmured, "it''s really good to use the mimicry and calming skills. It''s strange that the elders left me good things." the two spells he used just now did not belong to Lian Yun sect, but learned from the memory left by the six eared macaque after the golden elixir was formed. The mimicry can change anything in your mind in a short time. The phantom red * * * is changed by the sea dragon according to the water spirit just left, but there are only some clothes missing. As for the calming technique, it is very different from the body calming technique once used by waterstop Zun. This spell only works if you have a much lower cultivation than yourself. If the other party''s cultivation is equal to his own, this spell can''t succeed at all. Once the calming skill works, the target will remain in the original position and fall into a coma. Unless the caster unties it himself, they will never wake up. It''s a more vicious spell. Hai Long looked around and quickly erased the memory of the disciples who had seen him with forgetting spirit. They light their belts and then float away. the sun is three poles high. All disciples came to the competition field one after another to watch today''s eight to four competition. When they passed the No. 6 competition platform, they would see several disciples who asked Tianliu standing there, with a pig like face and a wide mouth, looking very funny. For a time, people pointed out that platform 6 has become the most concerned place today. After a while, the news reached the ears of Lord wentianliu Xiao turbulence. He immediately led the second Lord Xing Tian and several elders to here. When he saw that his disciples made such a dirty posture, he really wanted to kill them immediately. With an angry hum, he floated in front of the leading disciple, slapped him on the shoulder, and urged his mana to activate the disciple''s meridians. However, he was surprised to find that there was nothing wrong with the disciple''s body, everything in the meridians was normal, and there was no loss of mana. He tried several methods in succession, but he couldn''t untie his prohibition. As the leader of wentianliu, he couldn''t get rid of the prohibition of his disciples in front of so many authentic disciples. Xiao turbulence couldn''t help getting more angry and shouted, "take them back first. After today''s game, I''ll unlock their prohibition." not only was Xiao turbulence angry, but Xing Tian also had a gloomy face. Most of these disciples were from his sect, He was also shameless. They didn''t notice the disdain in the eyes of the sea dragon in the crowd. After several wentianliu disciples were removed, several other decent disciples couldn''t help talking, and the wentianliu disciples bowed their heads one by one. At this time, Yi Fengxing, surrounded by several younger martial brothers, came to the six good competition platform. He also heard about it, and his anger loomed between his eyebrows. Hai Long heard a disciple beside him say, "elder martial brother Yi, be quiet and have a game later." Yi Fengxing said coldly, "hum, I don''t know who is so bold. Even those of us who ask Tianliu dare to move. What''s the game later? It''s just my loser. I''ll let him get out of the stage in a few minutes. I''m in a bad mood today. I must make that little boy suffer more." The sea dragon secretly sneers in his heart. Is he suffering? Just don''t know who''s going to step down. The bell rang, and the eight in four competition of the seven rookie competition began. Hailong leisurely came to the stage, as if he didn''t see Yi''s popularity opposite. After saluting the five prison elders, he looked at the sky and stood proudly there. Yi Fengxing snorted and said with a smile: "younger martial brother Daoyu, I didn''t expect that we could fight for the second time. You''re lucky! You can enter the semi-finals." The sea dragon glanced at him disdainfully and said: "Yes! I''m lucky. I can fight with elder martial brother Yi Fengxing who asked Tianliu again. Ouch, elder martial brother Yi, just now I really want to see some of your classmates fall into evil. Are they so nervous because they''re afraid you''ll lose? In fact, they have nothing to worry about. You always have to lose. Anyway, you already know your end." Yi Fengxing was so angry that he shouted, "don''t talk so much, boy. I won''t give you some strength today. You still think we''re asking heaven and nobody. Look at the gun." With a flash of silver light, the silver moon gun flew out and went straight to the door of the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s eyes flashed. He had already decided that today he would not give Yi Fengxing a chance to resist, nor would he use any tricks. With a clear roar, "a thousand Juncheng Yuyu." tens of millions of Xiaguang floated out of the sea dragon''s arms and covered the sky and earth under the golden light to cover Yi Fengxing. Yi Fengxing smiled with disdain. In his opinion, the Taoist method used by Hailong was just evolved from the ten thousand sword decision that day. He tried his best to urge the mana and control the silver moon gun to rush towards the large shadow of the Xiaguang staff by penetrating the point. However, when his silver moon gun rushed into the thousands of staff shadow of Hailong''s illusion, Yi Fengxing knew he was wrong, and he was very wrong. Although the attack of the silver moon gun was strong, However, as soon as he touched the glow of the shadow of the staff, the light was greatly reduced, and the sound of gold and iron was heard. The silver moon gun, his famous magic weapon, was twisted into pieces in the shadow of the staff. It was too late to feel distressed. Yi Fengxing clearly felt that the enormous pressure came from all directions in an instant, and he didn''t even have room to hide. The red light lit up, like a handle The magic weapon in the shape of the sun appeared in Yi Fengxing''s hand. The sun had a huge gap. The red light suddenly shone. Yi Fengxing clenched his teeth and urged the residual sun knife in his hand to launch the secret technique of asking the sky and cutting the residual sun. The whole competition platform suddenly darkened, and the dark red air jet came out of the residual sun knife like a monster, and the almost evil energy suddenly crashed into it Hai Long''s unique skill with a small iron stick. (I''ve just returned from the starting point annual meeting. Let''s see the chapter on lifting the ban first.) Chapter 65 The Qianjun chengyuyu used by Hailong is a stick technique left to him by the six eared macaque. In his memory, it is said that the Qianjun stick technique has eight movements and can move heaven. And Qianjun chengyuyu just started. With Hailong''s current cultivation, he only learned this form from his memory. In order to match this stick method, he also named the small iron stick, which is called Qianjun stick. Although he didn''t know what kind of magic weapon the Qianjun stick was, there was only one description of the Qianjun stick in his memory left by the six eared macaque, that is "invincible". Even when the Tianshi Taoist priest first met the Qianjun stick, without preparation, he was broken by the six eared macaque divine sense. Compared with Tianshi Taoist Zun, even Xiao turbulence, the leader of Tianliu sect, is far away. Although the sea dragon can''t really exert the power of this kind of Qianjun chengyuyu, it''s more than enough to deal with Yi''s popularity. Boom. The forbidden area was full of red light, and countless red lights like Mars attacked the forbidden area. The popular residual sun Sabre is one of the seven residual sun sabres of wentianliu. It is the treasure of wentianliu town sect. Any handle has the power of approaching an immortal weapon. Unfortunately, it has encountered a powerful stick, and its invincible characteristics have been brought into full play. In addition, the cultivation of Shanghai Dragon is two levels higher than that of Yi. For a time, the high court made a judgment. Yi''s popular setting sun sword and silver moon gun came to the same end. They were blown to pieces by Qianjun stick. Under the deliberate control of Hailong, the two groups of red mans disappeared into Yi''s chest and lower body respectively. With a scream, Yi Fengxing bumped heavily into the barrier behind him, and fell to the ground with blood. The light converged, and the sea dragon whispered in his heart that the Qianjun staff method was really wonderful. The Qianjun chengyuyu himself only used half a move, but he was seriously injured and easy to be popular. The game was over, and the short time was beyond the expectation of all the elders. An elder of Lianyun sect floated down and fell beside Yi Fengxing. He inquired about Yi Fengxing''s injury with magic power and couldn''t help frowning. "Dao Yu, how can you make such a heavy hand?" he said angrily Hailong was not stupid enough to admit that he did it on purpose. He said wrongfully, "senior, I didn''t hurt him! The so-called immortal magic has no eyes. It is elder martial brother Yi''s own magic weapon that hurts himself after it is weak and broken. The magic weapon can''t be controlled by the younger generation." The elder of Lianhua sect sighed lightly and said, "I really blame you. Ask the elder of your sect to come and treat Yi Fengxing quickly. He was seriously injured and I can only stabilize his injury. I''m afraid it''s too late." the disciple of Lianhua sect was in a panic and hurriedly went to find his elders. Hailong respectfully said, "Sir, since the younger generation won the game, the younger generation will leave first." The elder of Lianhua sect nodded, didn''t speak, and treated Yi Fengxing''s injury together with several other elders of Jiansai. Hailong didn''t stay at all. He floated down from the challenge arena and immediately returned to lianyunzong''s courtyard with Hongzhi. Hongzhi closed the door and said with a smile, "boss, you''re cruel enough! It''s easy to be popular. It can be said that you''ve been completely abandoned." Hai Long snorted and said, "he asked for it. Elder martial brother daoyan was beaten so badly by him yesterday. It''s called earthly news. Oh, by the way, I didn''t mean it. He made it himself! Magic has no eyes." Hongzhi nodded and said, "yes! He made it all by himself. Big brother''s mana is not high. How can he control the anti splash residual blade." after saying this, they laughed together. They didn''t feel it at all. The other party''s smile was so insidious. If Wu Yun sees that the only disciple of Zen, known as the authentic Buddhism, is actually this virtue, I don''t know whether he will give up the idea of inviting him to fanxin sect. In the competition of eight into four, Hailong''s judgment is very correct. Yuping loses under tianqin, and Yuhua is promoted smoothly. Another disciple who asked Tianliu also defeated his opponent. There are two lianyunzong disciples in the top four, which immediately surprised the others. Even if they will have a showdown tomorrow, lianyunzong can at least get the second place in this seven newcomers competition. The disciples of wentianliu still couldn''t move. They gathered the leaders of all sects and couldn''t find a way to lift their prohibition. Finally, they unanimously determined that these disciples were cursed by the evil sect. Curse is a terrible Taoist technique. Although the success rate is very low, once used successfully, the cursed person will be hit like a disaster. Even the caster himself can''t be easily relieved. The appearance of "Curse" immediately made Xianzhao mountain panic. Qizong sent countless elite disciples to conduct a carpet search of the whole mountain. The final result was naturally to end without illness. The whole search did not end until evening. The curse came to an end when the five patriarchs of the five immortals laid down five layers of prohibitions again. After dinner, then tiandaozun calmly called Hailong into his room. "Come on, what''s going on in today''s game? Don''t tell me you didn''t mean it." although Jietian daozun didn''t urge the movement of mana, Hailong still felt a strong sense of oppression. Among the seven sects of Zhengdao, Jietian daozun is definitely the top figure. Even Lord Wuyun should be inferior to him. Hai Long heard that the Taoist Spirit said that if the Lord Jietian daozun and the Lord Wuyun had not withstood the two masters of the demon sect and the demon sect with their powerful magic power, I''m afraid the seven masters of the right way would have perished long ago. Even so, they need at least four experts above Avenue level to be invincible. It can be seen that the demons and demons are powerful. Although Hailong was worried, he didn''t think that Jie Tiandao Zun could know what happened at that time. After all, there were no Lianyun sect disciples present at that time. Even if Jie Tiandao Zun''s cultivation was profound, it was impossible to find out all the details of the game at that time. After all, the five elders in charge of supervising the competition didn''t see any flaws. Thinking of this, he crossed his heart and said respectfully, "Lord, the situation at that time was really an accident. I didn''t mean to hurt people on purpose! In that case, I was completely self-defense. Did I let his red knife cut it?" Then tiandaozun''s face softened, sighed and said, "you may not know that the atmosphere between us and wentianliu and yuanyueliu is very tense. Even if you don''t mean it today, they will think we''re looking for an opportunity to revenge. Your little iron bar is too powerful. It''s better to use it less in the future to avoid hurting good people by mistake." Hai Long angrily said, "ask what Tianliu is and deserve to fight against our Lianyun sect? You should know more about yesterday than I do. Senior brother daoyan is so honest that they all go hard. If senior brother daoyan didn''t ask me to let go of the beast, I would destroy his flesh today." There was a faint smile on his face, and he said: "I heard your conversation with daoyan yesterday. Daoyan is a good boy and pays great attention to the overall situation. Although he was seriously injured this time, I believe he can be cured completely with the ability of Lianyun sect. Your words and your look betrayed you. It seems that you did it today. I didn''t expect that your cultivation as a golden pill could control the strength so well Shi, it seems that the future of lianyunzong really depends on you. " Hailong was stunned. He realized his previous language problem and quickly explained, "Lord, I''m just an illusion. Don''t take it seriously. My cultivation is still poor. How can I control my strength?" Then daozun raised his hand to stop him from going on, saying: "You don''t have to say anything. I didn''t ask anything just now and didn''t know anything. You''re a disciple of Lianyun sect. I''ll be responsible for you. No one can embarrass you when you don''t make any mistakes. Well, go back to meditation. In fact, I know your cultivation is above that of Daohua, but this child is spoiled by us. I''ll compete with you tomorrow , I can''t stop it. In order that we can eat delicious vegetarian food in the future, you should pay attention to it tomorrow, try not to hurt her and let her retreat in the face of difficulties. " Hai long stood there blankly. In his heart, the closest people of Lianyun sect were lingtongzi, lingyuzi and Piaomiao Taoist Zun. Of course, the most respected was the leader of the cultivation world Jietian Taoist Zun. He never thought that such a big man like Jietian Taoist Zun would say such a thing. A sense of kindness rose. Hai Long nodded solemnly and said: "Lord, I won''t say anything else. I can only tell you that no matter what happens in the future, I will always be a disciple of Lianyun sect. As for younger martial sister Daohua, even if you don''t say it, I won''t hurt her, even if I lose." then, with a deep salute, I turned and walked out of the room of Jietian daozun. Looking at the back of the sea dragon leaving, Jietian daozun showed a knowing smile and murmured, "although his temperament is strange, he is really a good child with true feelings." When daoyan was seriously injured yesterday, even Jietian daozun, who has profound cultivation and profound Taoist practice, couldn''t help but get really angry. Among his many disciples, his favorite is daoyan, who is simple and honest. Daoyan is not only extremely gifted, but also loyal. He is a famous good gentleman in the same school. Although he started late, Jietian daozun placed high hopes on him. When he learned that he was a good man After a newly loved disciple was hurt so badly, he angrily went to ask the leader of Tianliu sect Xiao turbulence for theory, but Xiao turbulence and Xing Tian pushed the matter clean. In order to keep the seven orthodox sects in peace, the Taoist priest of Jietian had to endure his anger. Today, although Hailong''s practice is a little extreme, it also makes him secretly happy. Even the Taoist priest in charge of Lianyun sect is after all People, he also has joys and sorrows, so he has made up his mind to protect his most promising disciple anyway. Footsteps sounded, and a disciple of Lianyun sect for three generations respectfully said outside the door: "Lord, ask Lord Xiao Ruan, Lord Xing Tiandao Zun, the full moon flows Xuanyu daozun, Lord Wu zhaoxianmu song, waiting outside the prohibition of the refined house. It seems that they are not very happy." Then the heavenly Taoist Zun sighed and said, "those who should come are always coming. Please invite other Taoist zuns out and let''s meet the ''distinguished guests''." after that, he straightened his ordinary robe, stood up and walked towards the door. The cold light in Xiao turbulence''s eyes kept flashing. Yi Fengxing was one of his most proud disciples, otherwise he could not pass on the best treasure of Tianliu Town, the setting sun sabre. However, in today''s competition, he not only lost, but also his two magic weapons, the silver moon gun and the setting sun sabre, were all damaged, and he himself was badly hurt by the lianyunzong disciple. Several things happened today have made him angry He couldn''t bear it anymore. Wentianliu fell into chaos as a whole and managed to straighten them out. Xiao turbulence immediately took Xingtian and invited shangyuanyueliu and Wuzhao immortal to come to the door to ask for guilt. However, he forgot how he refuted Jietian Taoist priest yesterday. Xuanyu Taoist priest said: "Lord Xiao, please calm down first. After all, the Taoist priest is the first decent person. We''d better not be too embarrassed." Xiao turbulence said angrily, "can I not be angry? Popularity is my best disciple. Although I''m young, I''ve done my best to ask Tianliu''s true biography. You can see him like that. Although I can''t die, ah... Today, I must ask jietiandao Zun for justice, otherwise it''s hard to dispel my anger." At this time, the gate of the courtyard was wide open, and all prohibitions disappeared at the same time. Led by the Taoist priest Jietian, the seven Taoist priests of Lianyun sect came out at the same time. Looking at the blue and blue halo behind the seven Taoist dignitaries, Xiao turbulence couldn''t help shaking his heart. He realized that even if he brought all these people together, he was not the opponent of Lianyun sect. At the beginning, his momentum suddenly weakened. He stepped forward a few steps and said in a deep voice, "Hello, Lord Jietian." Lord Jietian smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I''m far away. Please come inside, Lord Xiao and elders." Xiao turbulence nodded, and a group of seven or eight people walked into the refined house with Jietian daozun. When he came to the courtyard, he stopped, and then the Taoist priest said, "Lord, please serve tea inside." Xiao turbulence said, "no need. We came here today to ask Lord Tianzong to give an explanation. Compared with Lord Tianzong, I already know that in today''s competition, your disciples not only destroyed two magic weapons popular in our school, but also seriously injured them. This seems to be contrary to the principle of meeting friends by law in the seven new people competition. Please also pick up Lord Tianzong for investigation." --------------------------------------------------------------------- (another chapter on lifting the ban today. I hope you can vote more. Thank you.) Chapter 66 Then the Taoist priest Zun Leng said, "it''s because of this that Lord Xiao came here. I asked the disciple before. He said that he was in a critical situation and hurt your family only for self-defense. I think he didn''t mean it. The Lord doesn''t have to take it seriously. If you need any pills, just ask. I will help you." Xiao turbulence held back his anger and said, "the popular wound can''t be saved by medicine stones. Then, Lord Tianzong, I hope you don''t protect the disciples. You must explain it to me today." The heavenly Taoist Zun frowned slightly and said: "I didn''t protect my disciples. As far as I know, the competition was really out of control at that time. You can ask the five elders who supervised the competition. I remember you said yesterday that the so-called magic has no eyes, and some things are beyond the control of my disciples. If your disciples are seriously injured, I''m willing to go to help treat them. Don''t hurt your and me." Xiao turbulence said angrily, "you, what''s your protection? Treatment? The internal injury of the popularity is still the second. Your disciple was too cruel and spent his most Yang things. How can the popularity be a man in the future? Can you cure this injury? Yes, the popularity hurt your disciple badly yesterday, but you shouldn''t instruct the disciple to retaliate like this." The Taoist priest was surprised. He didn''t expect that Yi Fengxing would hurt him. He secretly said that the boy Hailong was really cruel. The Taoist priests misty and waterstop on one side held back a smile, while the Taoist priest Zhiyun shook his head helplessly, which was absurd. The Taoist priest answered in a deep voice: "Lord Xiao, I hope you think about it before you speak. As the leader of the sect, how could I instigate my disciples to commit such evil deeds? I have said that Daoyu didn''t mean to hurt people. The situation at that time was just a coincidence. I''m sorry about the situation of your sect, but it''s not Daoyu''s fault. I''m sorry I can''t explain it. If Lord Xiao has nothing to do, please go back. What''s your sect A disciple who has been cursed still needs to be taken care of. Don''t send him away. " Xiao turbulence was furious. His whole body radiated a strong white light. His mana was gathered crazily. In an instant, his powerful momentum suddenly went to the cover of jietiandao Zun. As soon as jietiandao Zun''s face changed, two cold lights were emitted from his eyes. Xiao turbulence felt that his heart was pounded by a giant hammer. His body shook and immediately stepped back. His whole skin was pressed by the powerful momentum. For a moment, there was nothing Fati gathered enough mana to launch an attack. He knew that his cultivation was far inferior to that of Jietian daozun. He took back his momentum and angrily said, "Jietian Laoer, do you want to bully others? Don''t think we''re afraid of you." Then Taoist Zun said lightly, "the so-called right and wrong have their own opinions. Lord Xiao, you have practiced for nearly 3000 years. You shouldn''t be so angry. Please come back and don''t send it." The last two words were spewed out with mana. Several people who came with Xiao turbulence took a step back at the same time. They couldn''t help but turn pale. Even if it was only one person, they couldn''t cope with the powerful strength shown by the heavenly Taoist priest. Xiao turbulence gasped for breath, pointed to the Taoist priest and said, "OK, OK, Taoist priest, you wait. Today''s work is not finished. Let''s wait and see." after that, he urged his magic power, turned white light and left with a cavity of anger. All the people who came with him left in dismay. Looking at their backs, Taoist priest Jing murmured: "It seems that it''s no use trying to calm people down. Wen Tianliu has been making too much trouble these years. He is no longer like our righteous sect. Pass on my Dharma. All the disciples of Lianyun sect are not allowed to leave the jingshe without my command, let alone act alone." Zhiyun Taoist priest was slightly stunned and said, "is it so serious, sect leader? Ask Tianliu. After all, they belong to my righteous sect. They won''t..." Then the Taoist priest shook his head and said, "you''d better be fully prepared. Don''t you forget how they dealt with Qianhui Valley at the beginning? Alas, the strong enemy is still there, but we are in chaos. Xiao turbulence, Xiao turbulence, you don''t know the whole. Do you have to let the seven sects of Zhengdao perish and let the darkness and evil envelop China?" The misty Taoist priest said calmly: "The leader doesn''t have to worry too much. Xiao turbulence is headstrong, but he''s not bad, otherwise he can''t be the leader of Tianliu. He should know what''s the most important. I think it''s not that simple. Yi popular hurt daoyan yesterday. I''m afraid someone else ordered it. Now we''d better keep silent and wait for the conclusion of the seven newcomers competition After the beam, ask the disciples with low accomplishments to return to the mountain as soon as possible. According to the news from our disciples just now, the evil clan and the demon clan are raging again. As soon as things are over here, we must rush to support them immediately. " Waterstop Zun smiled and said, "the boy Hailong is really cruel. I don''t believe he hurt each other unintentionally. I''m afraid he deliberately avenged daoyan with his heart." Then daozun glanced at the waterstop and said: "Don''t mention it again. I only know that Dao Yu didn''t mean to hurt people. Don''t mention anything else in front of me. The semi-final will be held tomorrow. In order to ensure the safety of the game, we will be divided into two groups, to junior sister Yun, senior sister Piaomiao, Dao Yu and Dao Hua. The other junior brothers and sisters will go with me to another game. Ask Tianliu and Qianhui I''m afraid this semi-final will not be so calm. Anyway, we can''t let the tragedy happen again. When necessary, we have to take action even if we interrupt the game. " "Yes, please obey the Lord''s Dharma." the misty Taoist Zun glanced at the room where the sea dragon was located. He couldn''t help but sigh, reluctantly suppressed the complex emotion in his heart, floated up and returned to his room. As he entered the semi-finals, wuzhaoxian specially combined the original eight challenge platforms into two giant challenge platforms for the top four to compete. Under the leadership of Zhiyun and misty Taoist zuns, Hailong and Yuhua came to the No. 2 competition platform together. With a layer of frost on her face, Yuhua always ignored the sea dragon. Taoist priest Zhiyun said to the two humanitarians at the same time with the sound transmission method: "don''t be too impulsive and end today''s competition as soon as possible. You are all my Lianyun sect disciples. I don''t want to see anyone hurt. Understand?" Hai Long glanced at Yu Hua and said respectfully, "I''d like to follow the instructions of my ancestor." Yu Hua also nodded and said, "yes, master." she glanced at Hai Long and said firmly, "I will win today." Hailong didn''t speak, just glanced at her faintly. The misty Taoist Zun frowned slightly and said, "well, the time is coming. You should be ready. Always remember that you are martial brothers and sisters, not enemies. You must have a competitive heart, but you must not affect your mind." with the sound of bells and drums, five elder supervisors have stepped on the stage. Today, the person in charge of the supervisor is Jin Yi, the leader of the golden sect of Wuzhao immortal, The other four elders include Xing Tiandao Zun of wentianliu and Xuanyu Dao Zun of yuanyueliu. Jin Yi''s face was expressionless, and there was a faint cold in the eyes of Xing Tian and Xuan Yu. Hailong and Yuhua floated on the challenge arena at the same time. Their long hair was scattered behind Yuhua. The gray robe could not hide her gorgeous temperament, but the cold on her face was enough to chill anyone. Hailong saluted slightly and said, "younger martial sister, please show mercy." Yuhua snorted coldly and said, "you have been ruthless, so you don''t have to show mercy." Hai Long frowned and said, "younger martial sister, do you really hate me so much?" Yuhua took a deep breath, his chest fluctuated slightly, his eyes flashed cold, and said, "yes, I hate you, I hate you." At this time, Jin Yi said in a deep voice, "Lianyun Taoist feather, the competition begins against Lianyun Taoist Hua." as soon as his voice fell, Yuhua immediately pinched the Dharma decision, and the cold light flashed. Her Dharma sword with the air of cloud and fog suddenly came out, drew a half arc in the air, and cut to the sea dragon with great power. The sea dragon didn''t take out the Qianjun stick, but summoned his seven repair sword to meet it. With a clang, the two flying swords burst into sparks in the air. Although Hailong''s cultivation was better than Yuhua, he was afraid to hurt Yuhua and didn''t dare to do his best. Second, the quality of the seven sword was far inferior to Yuhua''s flying sword. The first blow ended in a close match. Yuhua obviously won''t give up. His hands will change. The cloud like flying sword immediately played a powerful offensive. Countless cold lights flew up and down and constantly impacted the sea dragon. The sea dragon didn''t fight back, but controlled his seven repair sword to lay a barrier in a narrow space, hard to resist Yuhua''s almost crazy attack. On the surface, Yuhua has gained the absolute upper hand, but the five supervisors on the stage and the two Taoist zuns Zhiyun and misty clearly know that although Hailong is passive, it is closely guarded and can not be broken by Yuhua. In terms of cultivation, Hailong is obviously above Yuhua. On the competition platform, Jin Yi whispered to Xing Tian: "Xing Tian Taoist priest, the cultivation of Lianyun sect''s male disciple is not weak! I have watched the competition of Daohua immortal before. She is already an absolute leader in the young generation. However, this Taoist feather seems to be more powerful. Lianyun sect has indeed trained many excellent disciples in recent hundreds of years. It seems that we can''t relax!" Jin Yi and his disciples didn''t understand the mental skills of Lianyun sect. In addition, Shanghai Dragon had hidden traces of heaven''s dark clothes, so they couldn''t see Hai Long''s current cultivation at a glance like Hai Long''s master such as Jie Tiandao Zun. Xing Tian snorted and said, "this boy was seriously injured and popular yesterday. He has a very strange magic weapon. It seems nothing on the surface, but it has great power. It may be an immortal weapon of Lianyun sect." Xuanyu said: "Brother Tian, what you said is that Dao Yu destroyed the magic weapon you asked Tianliu Canyang Sabre yesterday. According to our disciples, the attack power of his magic weapon is very terrible. It seems that the Dharma array attached to other magic weapons has no effect on it. Once cast, we can directly break the body of the opponent''s magic weapon. We should study it carefully if we have a chance. I think, unless it is cultivation It''s much taller than him. Otherwise, it''s really difficult to break his attack. " While they were talking, there were changes on the stage. Yuhua released four magic weapons and attacked the sea dragon in turn. However, her attack is far from disorderly. She skillfully uses the complementarity between magic tools and gives full play to her maximum power with the least magic power. Helpless, the sea dragon has summoned the Golden Bell mask to assist the seventh cultivation The sword defends. With the help of a plate-shaped magic weapon, Yuhua''s flying sword was heavily cut into the seven cultivation sword. The green light suddenly faded, and the seven cultivation sword''s spiritual power was greatly reduced and flew back to Hai Long''s hand. Hai Long was shocked to find that there was an additional gap in the size of rice grain on the seven cultivation sword. The whole Dharma array of the Dharma sword had been destroyed and had to be practiced again to play its original role. For him, although the power of the seven repair sword given by the Taoist immortal is not very powerful, it is more important in Hailong''s heart than the six magic tools given by Daoming and Tianshi. It is what he attaches most importance to except Qianjun stick and anti sky mirror. It is suddenly damaged. How can he not feel distressed? The sea dragon Qi bumped up and said angrily, "Yuhua, do you really want to kill me?" Yuhua gathered up her four magic weapons and said coldly, "yes, I''m going to kill you ruthless villain." then the green gauze like magic weapon stayed in her chest, and the Yuhua method changed continuously, and the light fog began to appear. The Taoist priest Zhiyun was surprised and said, "how can Daohua deal with the people in our school with such strong Taoist skills? Alas, she is so willful." Misty Taoist Zun smiled and said, "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as willfulness. If I guess right, Daohua seems to have some affection for Daoyu. I don''t know why it happened. But elder martial sister, don''t worry. Daoyu''s cultivation is more than two levels higher than Daohua. It should be fine." Hai Long frowned at Yuhua and let her pinch the decision to make the fog rise. In an instant, the competition platform was completely shrouded in clouds. With a dark sigh in his heart, the sea dragon''s stubbornness rose. He forced the sound into a line and said to Yuhua, "well, since you want to kill me, I will complete you." with a wave, he removed the defense of the golden bell cover, put away the seven repair swords, and stood proudly in the fog waiting for Yuhua''s attack. Yuhua''s broken cloud can definitely affect each other''s line of sight, but it has no obstacle to herself. She clearly saw what Hailong did, and her heart trembled slightly. The Dharma decision in her hand slowed down a little. The gauze shaped magic weapon that has become a big net trembled slightly. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she didn''t stop and said in a hate voice: "the clouds break away - the clouds break away." the huge magic power was continuously input into her body from the scattered gauze magic weapon. The fog fairy sword appeared again. Yuhua''s hands were drawn and floated up, and the body sword was always rushing towards the sea dragon. --------------------------------------------------------------------- (welcome to subscribe to my VIP. This book will end in about 1.9-2 million words, divided into two parts: human world and fairy world. The human world of VIP is coming to an end.) Chapter 67 The sea dragon clearly felt the huge pressure from around his body. The sky and dark clothes on his body naturally released a light green awn to isolate the fog. A strong sharp spirit appeared in front of the sea dragon, and the fog dispersed three feet. The charming dimple of Yuhua appeared in front of the sea dragon, and her flying sword with huge impact force had penetrated into the defense of Tianming clothes. The Sea Dragon said calmly, "try your best. With your current cultivation and cloud breaking determination, it is enough to penetrate the defense of this heavenly underworld. Don''t you want to kill me? Come on." Yuhua fell into the battle between heaven and man, and the scenes when she was in the village flashed before her eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You, don''t come here. Uncle, we have no money and no food. Just let us go. If you want, give you all these firewood and. If you want to..., I, I''d like to talk to you. My sister is still young, so let her go." "How do you know so much? It seems that you are still very young! I am really not a bad person and won''t hurt you. Otherwise, why should I talk nonsense with you? Isn''t it?" "I''m sixteen years old. I''m not young. My sister is thirteen years old. We''re just slim. Don''t lie to us. There are bad people who admit that they are bad people. Parents often say that we must not trust outsiders." "If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it. But don''t call me uncle. I''m only 18 years old and nothing bigger than you. My name is Hailong. What about you?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If it weren''t for Hailong, I''m afraid I and my sister would have died in the mountain village. If it wasn''t for Hailong, how could I enter the field of the cultivation world? Anyway, Hailong has only grace to his sisters. He just doesn''t want to accept himself. Does he have to let him die? No, I don''t want him to die, he, he is the only person I like! Tears kept falling like a kite with a broken line. Yuhua drank fiercely and took back her flying sword. All the clouds disappeared in an instant. She looked at the sea dragon with tears, floated up and flew away from the competition platform with tears. Looking at her back, Hailong felt a sense of disappointment in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking that although he decided not to be tired of his feelings, could he really do it? In fact, he is just pretending. If Yuhua really wants to kill him with broken clouds, the sky mirror on his chest will play its due power and protect his integrity. Whether it was the supervising elder on the stage or the disciples watching the war under the stage, they were stunned. None of them thought it would end like this. Xing Tian disdained: "what do the Taoist masters of lianyunzong often say that combining into a Taoist couple will greatly affect their practice. Aren''t their disciples tired of feelings?" Jin Yi frowned, stood up and said, "because lianyunzong disciple Daohua left Taiwan for no reason, lianyunzong disciple Daoyu won the game and advanced to the finals." After saluting the five elders, Hailong floated down the stage. Zhiyun Taoist priest looked at him with some blame and asked, "Daoyu, Daohua, you have to explain to me later." Hailong felt his whole body weak. He took a deep breath and said, "two grandparents, let''s go and have a look at the situation of another game. I want to know who the opponent is tomorrow." then, together with Hongzhi, he went to platform 1 of tianqin game first. He was worried about the tianqin competition. Although tianqin cultivation was not weak, it was mean to ask Tianliu disciples. Once something happened, I''m afraid tianqin would worry about his life. Hongzhi didn''t say much. He knew that Hailong was in a bad mood at this time. He just followed him silently. Taoist priest piaomi said to Taoist priest Zhiyun, "elder martial sister, I don''t think you should ask more. Since it''s the children''s business, let them solve it by themselves. They are all old. They must be able to handle it." Taoist priest Zhiyun sighed and said: "Younger martial sister, go there with Hailong. I''m going to catch up with Yuhua. The child has always been capricious and stubborn. I''d better enlighten her." Hailong hurried to the No. 1 competition platform. He saw that the competition on the platform had become white hot. The opponent of tianqin was Xiao en, an orphan taken in by the leader of wentianliu sect Xiao turbulence. His cultivation was more popular. He kept turning out all kinds of exquisite Taoism with a red long gun, which was inseparable from the battle of tianqin. Tianqin''s body is constantly moving on the competition platform. She uses a set of mysterious footwork to dodge the attack of the other party. The nine immortal Qin in her hand keeps popping up mana against the other party. However, she doesn''t use Xianyin to attack the enemy. Xiao enxiu is extremely high, and the fire red long gun attack in her hand is like a storm. The forced tianqin doesn''t have time to calm down and launch the immortal music power of the nine immortal Qin However, his fighting method also consumes mana. Once he cannot maintain such an efficient and powerful attack, tianqin is bound to launch a thunderous counterattack to defeat him in one fell swoop. Hailong judged from the scene. He knew that the cultivation of tianqin and Xiao en was between Bo Zhong. If tianqin wanted to win the game, Jiuxian Qin was the key. As long as xianle sounded, not to mention Xiao en, it would be difficult for him to resist. Tianqin played the piano with one hand, and the red, orange and yellow strings on the Jiuxian piano with the other hand. The surge of three-color mana made Xiao en unable to attack Fully launched, only relying on the increasing mana to launch large-area attacks one after another. Xiao en''s momentum gradually decreased with the passage of time. It seems that tianqin''s idea of consuming each other''s skill has played a role. However, Hailong did not relax. He clearly saw that although Xiao en''s hand seemed to be slower, his eyes were still so cold. It was obvious that his mind had not wavered at all. Tianqin looked at the other party''s long gun slowly, not only showed a faint smile, settled down, dodged and pressed the orange string, ready to launch a golden song to attack the other party at any time. At this time, a mosquito and fly like voice suddenly sounded in her ear, "be careful, the other party is going to make a unique move." she was surprised. She had no time to identify the messenger. Tianqin subconsciously pressed all the strings of the nine immortal Qin. Sure enough, Sean''s hand seemed to slow down, and his body rotated lightly in mid air. The fire red long gun suddenly turned into a fire dragon and spun violently, "autumn wind gold killing heart gun." the momentum that had weakened suddenly soared. Sean''s whole body was full of murderous spirit, and a cruel light showed in his eyes. With a puff, he sprayed his hard work on the gun. For a time, the red mans were flourishing again, the long gun passed, and the space was constantly distorted. The high-speed rotating gun body covered almost every key point of tianqin''s body. Xiao en focused all his mana on his right foot, used his body to rotate, and kicked one foot on the handlebar. The fire red gun dragon immediately turned into a streamer and went straight to tianqin. Without the warning, tianqin would be in a hurry, but it would be much easier to deal with it if prepared in advance. She stepped on the seven stars, the nine immortals piano floated out of thin air, the silver light on her body was bright, and her ten fingers seemed to be disorderly and quickly playing on the red, orange and yellow strings. A harsh voice sounded like a split silk, and a halo of three colors stirred up. The fire dragon like heartbroken gun suddenly lost its power. Suddenly, the sound of the piano suddenly stopped, and cracks like tortoise lines appeared on the ground with tianqin as the center. Tianqin grabbed three strings at the same time and pulled them back. In a cold voice, "three strings break the moon wave." "buzz -" in the tremor, the whole competition platform trembled violently, and the long laid prohibition seemed to collapse, Wu Yun Buddha, who was in charge of the competition, changed his face, quickly sang a few low Sanskrit songs, and his hands glowed yellow, which stabilized the ban. A layer of visible red, orange and yellow mixed energy, like lightning, pounded heavily on the weak residual heart gun. In the loud noise, like the silver moon gun that was popular yesterday, Xiao en''s long gun was turned into fragments all over the sky, but this residual heart gun was indeed very powerful. Xiao EN''s hard work represented his one-year Taoist cultivation. Under the violent shock, Tianqin could not help but stagger back three steps. Fortunately, her three string moon breaking wave will destroy all the broken heart guns, otherwise, it will be seriously damaged. However, the game will not end so easily. Xiao en had been practicing hard since he was a child and wanted to repay the nurturing kindness of master Xiao turbulence. He achieved far more than others among his disciples of the same age. Seeing his magic tools destroyed, he did not hesitate. He endured the blood churning in his body, jumped up high while the heartbroken gun was broken, and shouted angrily, "golden iron horse disability - Yang - knife -" a huge red light blade with a diameter of one meter suddenly appeared, Lightning cut at the retreating tianqin, which was his real must kill blow. Seeing such a situation, some of the disciples who were not determined could not help but close their eyes. After all, no one wanted to see a girl like a flower with a different head. It suddenly became very quiet around the competition platform. It was as silent as death. Everyone''s eyes were completely focused on the red light. When Hailong saw that tianqin was facing the situation of life and death, he was so anxious that he subconsciously took out the Qianjun stick and rushed to the stage. At this time, he suddenly felt that his whole body was heavy, and his body could no longer move. Even the sky and dark clothes could not stop the sudden great gravity. A soft voice sounded in his ear, "look, it''ll be fine." at this time, even if Hailong wants to rescue tianqin again, it''s impossible. The setting sun knife has been cut above her face door. The light on the setting sun knife reflected tianqin''s pretty face and turned red, as if it was going to bleed. Seeing that he was about to succeed, Shawn suddenly found a ray of light that shocked him from each other''s eyes. It was mockery, yes, mockery. While staggering back, tianqin''s hand stroked Jiuxian Qin again. This time, she held the red, orange, yellow and green strings at the same time. When the setting sun knife was coming, she released her hand. The last thing Xiao en heard was the cold sound from Jiuyou, "four strings extinguish the sun wave." "hum -" a loud bang, the whole No. 1 competition platform completely exploded, and countless smoke and dust surged up in the prohibition, blocking everyone''s sight. Xiao Tuan, the leader of emperor wentianliu, who watched the battle under the stage, naturally saw the scene when tianqin used four strings to kill the sun wave. He knew that Xiao en was defeated, completely defeated. With his cultivation, he can''t stop the force of the four strings of the nine immortal piano. The magical Xiao turbulence of Jiuxian Qin is very clear. If you want to move the four strings, you must at least go to the early stage of Daolong. If you come to the early stage of birth, you will be able to move the five strings, and the power will increase exponentially. Once you reach the state of not falling, and move the seven strings, Jiuxian Qin will show its real power. No one knows what state the last two strings need to use, because no one can play the power of the black and white strings. Xiao turbulence felt his body tremble slightly. After so many blows in two days, he seemed to be about to collapse. He has been very distressed to lose an easy fashion. Now, even Shawn... Seeing that, he will not be able to control his emotions. The smoke and dust on the competition platform gradually dispersed. As Xiao turbulence judged, tianqin stood proudly on the platform, and the nine immortal Qin in her hand emitted silver light to protect her delicate body from a trace of smoke and dust. Xiao turbulence looked at the other side of the competition platform. He was pleasantly surprised to find that Xiao en was slowly getting up and still holding the setting sun knife in his hand. Shaking his body, Xiao en spewed out a mouthful of blood. His face was very pale. He said weakly to tianqin, "I didn''t expect that you can control the four strings. I''m convinced to lose." it turned out that when he saw the mocking light in tianqin''s eyes, he took off all the energy of the setting sun sabre, condensed all his remaining mana and launched a body protection magic weapon, Quickly backed away. The body protecting magic weapon has been destroyed, but Xiao en''s life and the setting sun sword have also been preserved. It can be said to be a blessing in misfortune. Tianqin nodded to his opponent and said, "your reaction is very fast. You kill me first. You can''t blame me. Go back to rest for three months and your skills can be restored." Xiao en was slightly stunned, took a deep look at the tianqin, turned his head and said to the master of wuyunzong on the competition platform: "younger generation, admit defeat." Lord Wuyun smiled and said, "OK. Qianhui Valley tianqin won this game. The previous semi-final has also been ended. Tomorrow''s final will be played by Qianhui Valley tianqin against Lianyun Zong Daoyu." Tianqin''s body shook slightly, caught the figure of sea dragon in the crowd, slowly saluted and floated away. Xiao turbulence can''t care about his false reputation now. Xiao en is very pleased that he has nothing to do. He hurried to the competition platform and went back to heal with his adopted son. The hand on the sea dragon''s shoulder moved away. The sea dragon looked back and saw misty Taoist zunzheng looking at himself with some concern. In the heart, he bowed his head and pulled Hongzhi out of the crowd. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban. I hope everyone can subscribe to my VIP and support the genuine version.) Chapter 68 When night fell, on a rock behind the main peak of Xianzhao mountain, tianqin stood quietly. The breeze blew her light blue dress, giving people a feeling of floating. "Here you are. I knew you would come." tianqin said faintly. In the dark night, a tall young man came out slowly. It was the sea dragon. He walked slowly to tianqin and murmured, "do you like the night here too? Although the people of Wuzhao immortal are not very good, the scenery of Xianzhao mountain is really charming. Especially the spiral clouds in the air seem to indicate something to us." Tianqin looked at Hailong and said, "sometimes, I really don''t understand who you are. Sometimes you are as profound as a Taoist monk, and sometimes you are as treacherous as a mean person. Can you tell me?" The sea dragon shook slightly and said: "I don''t know who I am. Maybe I''m just a person who likes freedom. Freedom is the life I most yearn for. In China, if we want to live an unrestrained life, we must have corresponding strength to guarantee. Tianqin, we are actually the same people. At least now, our pursuit is the supreme realm of Taoism." The star twinkled in the beautiful eyes of tianqin, nodded slowly and said: "I see. Yes! We are the same people. Although my pursuit is different from yours, I also yearn for strength. I yearn for strong strength. If there is no dispute, or one or two thousand years later, we can become the most powerful practitioners in China. If we really reach that level, we are the enemies of competition." The sea dragon smiled and said, "enemy? No, I won''t be against you. Even if I am against the good and evil in the world, you will be an exception. This is the debt I owe you and will never pay off." Tianqin''s expression suddenly became cold and said faintly, "no, you don''t owe me anything. Everything I do is for myself and Qianhui valley. If you still run away without fighting like the first time tomorrow, I will despise you. Maybe I will kill you." Hailong was not surprised by her coldness, and said with a smile: "Today is different from the past, whether it''s for my future cultivation or for Lianyun sect. I will go all out in the first war tomorrow. Although your Jiuxian zither is very strong, I have at least four powerful defense magic weapons. My Qianjun stick is the guest star of all magic weapons. You should be careful tomorrow. Although I like Jiuxian zither very much, once the Qianjun stick is started, sometimes it will even hurt me I can''t control it. " Tianqin took a deep breath and said: "You don''t have to tell me this. You know what? Since the beginning of my cultivation, I have been with Jiuxian Qin every day. As an immortal instrument, Jiuxian Qin has a soul in my heart. She is my best friend. I communicate with it every day and even every moment. She is both me and she. Unless you kill me first, Jiuxian Qin will never die. Although I don''t know what state you are in now, I am confident that as long as you don''t reach the state of not falling, I will defeat you by virtue of the combination of me and the nine immortal Qin. " Hailong was stunned and said: "Are you really so confident? If I guess right, you are at most the initial state of Daolong. Although this is great, your state is still worse than me. You should know what the difference represents. Before I came here, I just formed a golden pill and broke the pass. If I hadn''t been closed for 800 years, I wouldn''t let you bear that So many. "Tianqin''s delicate body shook slightly. Although she had high estimates of Hailong, she didn''t expect him to reach the late stage of pregnancy. After all, among the disciples of her age, her own promotion speed can be said to have reached the limit. She shook her head slowly and said: "I''ve forgotten that. You don''t have to mention it again. In fact, it may not be a good thing for me. In order to survive, I chose the combination of man and Qin. Although people live and die, I will never regret it." The sea dragon frowned and said, "you mean that if the nine immortals piano is broken, your life will end, right?" Tianqin didn''t answer. She took a deep look at Hailong and said softly, "it''s night. Go back and have a rest early. I''ll wait for you on the competition platform tomorrow." At this time, she was like a gentle wife, and her words of concern warmed Hai Long''s heart. Subconsciously, Hai Long hugged the willow waist of tianqin, put her delicate body close to himself, felt the elastic delicate body, and said firmly: "Tianqin, as long as I live one day, I won''t let anyone hurt you. Believe me. Tomorrow, I will win, because I have a reason to win. I want to end a period of the past with that prize fairy." Tianqin''s face flushed, and her heart seemed to jump out. It was the first time in her life that she had such close contact with a man. The masculinity of Hailong seemed to melt all her Taoism. For a time, she snuggled in Hailong''s arms. Hai Long also felt the change of tianqin, hurriedly released his hand and secretly scolded himself. He had just decided to stay away from his feelings, but he was so rude. He hurried to say, "yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to." tianqin looked at her, gasped a few times, floated up and went towards the coming way. Her voice echoed in the air, "tomorrow''s game, be careful of my five strings." Hai longleng said, "five strings? What do you mean? Can she already use the five strings on the nine immortal zither? It''s impossible. She hasn''t come to the state of rebirth yet!" in fact, what he didn''t know was that because tianqin chose to match the body zither, he can use the magic power of the nine immortal zither by virtue of his close relationship with the nine immortal zither. In the morning, Hai Long was awakened by Hongzhi from his practice. A night''s retreat brought him back to his best. Stretching his body, there was some inexplicable tension in his heart. He''s going to duel with tianqin. He''s not sure now. "Big brother, go and have something to eat." Hongzhi called Hailong. The sea dragon knocked on his bald head and said, "you eat and drink monk. You think about eating all day. If you go on like this, you don''t know when and when you can enter the great circle." Hongzhi wronged: "anyway, the great fullness realm also needs to be understood. I have reached this critical point for a long time and still can''t pass, and I can''t starve to death!" both the great fullness realm of Buddha cultivation and the realm of non falling samsara of truth cultivation are a barrier for practitioners of truth. No matter how smooth it is, it will take at least 100 years to pass. Like Xingtian who asked Tianliu, he had already reached the late stage of xiaju, but it took him more than 500 years to enter the early stage of not falling. The difficulty can be imagined. The sea dragon murmured, "today is the final. I don''t know what the final prize is." Hongzhi said: "I heard yesterday that today''s scene will be very grand. Your final will be supervised by seven and eleven masters at the same time. It''s a great honor!" The sea dragon snorted disdainfully and said: "I''m lazy if honor is not honor. That immortal weapon is more important to me. After the competition, you go to fanxin sect with Lord Wuyun, and I''ll go back to Lianyun sect to continue my cultivation. If you don''t fall above the level, it''s really difficult to get a foothold in the cultivation world! You have to hurry up your cultivation, otherwise, if I don''t fall, you''ll lose dead people before I''m too perfect. Hey hey, you''re better than me What a thousand years of practice! " Hongzhi scratched his bald head and said: "Don''t come here. Although you have made rapid progress before, it''s because of the cold spirit stone aura and the six ears elder''s transformation of your body. You can only see your own understanding when you rise later. Do you think it''s so easy to achieve without falling? What''s more, the great circle of our Buddhism is more difficult to break through than your state of not falling. Once you break through, it''s more difficult than your state of not falling Better. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to catch up with me. " The Sea Dragon said discontentedly, "let''s wait and see." As they spoke, they had already walked out of the room. As soon as they went out, Hailong was stunned. He saw Yuhua standing in front of their door and staring at him. Hailong couldn''t help but be surprised. He secretly said that he didn''t find Yuhua''s arrival with his cultivation. Yuhua must have used some magic weapon that can hide his breath. With a forced smile, he said, "younger martial sister Yuhua, are you looking for me?" Remembering the way Yuhua left crying yesterday, he felt a pain in his heart for no reason. Yuhua nodded and said coldly, "today is the final. If you lose to that tianqin, I won''t finish with you. If you win, you''ll write off what you owe me." then he turned and left. Hailong looked at Yuhua''s back and said, "do I owe her anything? I don''t know." Hongzhi said with a smile, "of course, you owe someone else. To tell you the truth, I really don''t understand you. Didn''t you always think about finding a Taoist partner? Yuhua was nice to you. She looks good. Oh, by the way, you haven''t eaten her vegetarian vegetarian vegetarian food. It''s more delicious than any delicacies! If you can marry such a wife, you''ll be blessed." Hai Long said angrily, "come on. As I said, I only want to improve my accomplishments and don''t involve any feelings. If you say again, I won''t let Xiao clever give you monkey wine when you go back." Hongzhi was startled and hurriedly said, "OK, OK, I won''t say it. You, think about how to deal with that tianqin today. Last time you admitted defeat without moving your hand. I think the relationship between you and the girl is very different. I didn''t expect that you could attract bees and butterflies like you, but no one took a look at me because I''m so handsome." The sea dragon chuckled and said, "you are handsome, but don''t forget that you are bald. Who will show what to bald? Didn''t you say that lust and caution can''t be broken before? Why? Now it moves everyone''s heart." after hearing his words, Hongzhi seemed to be startled. He quickly closed his hands and said: "Sin, sin. Buddha forgives me. I didn''t move my heart, but I envy brother Hailong." looking at his future, Hailong couldn''t help laughing, because the tension of the finals soon disappeared. The square of the main peak of Xianzhao mountain has become quite empty. The original eight competition platforms have been put together to save a lot of space. Eleven chairs are placed on the high platform in front of the competition platform. Although there is still some time before the competition, the audience is already overcrowded. Except for the disciples of Wuzhao Xian who are responsible for the defense of Xianzhao mountain, all seven disciples of all generations are concentrated in the square Around. Their comments are naturally inseparable from the seven new people''s competition. Tianqin was very popular to win the championship, but Hailong is unknown. Even now, many disciples don''t know what he looks like. They all speculate who the champion will belong to today. The disciples of Tianliu are different from the past. They all gather together under the leadership of Xing Tian, and their faces are not clear It''s so beautiful. Hailong lifted the prohibitions of those disciples from a long distance last night. Under Xiao turbulence''s interrogation, there was no result. At the beginning of the rookie competition, Wen Tianliu was very proud, but now they have lost face. If it weren''t for the relationship between the full moon flow and the five immortals, Xiao turbulence would have left with his disciples. But even so , asked Tianliu whether he had a big contradiction with Lianyun sect. "Dong Dong Dong..." nine melodious bells rang in succession, and the disciples around the competition platform immediately became quiet. Eleven figures floated down on the high platform. It was the seven patriarchs and eleven patriarchs. Then the heavenly Taoist priest sits in the middle. His left and right heads are the gold patriarch of Wuzhao immortal and the Wuyun Buddha of fanxin sect. The other patriarchs take their seats in turn. Seven more than 20 masters above the level of Taoist reverence sat on two rows of soft chairs behind them. These people represent the most powerful strength of the seven orthodox sects. Then tiandaozun smiled and said to the Wuyun beside him, "Buddha Zun, start now." Lord Wuyun smiled and nodded and said, "this time, some disciples of Guizong have entered the finals. Congratulations, Taoist brother." Then Tao Zun looked at Xiao turbulence, who was expressionless not far away, and said, "Buddha Zun, you''re welcome. Lord Jin, please announce." Jin Yi smiled and said, "I''d better pick up the Lord of heaven. After all, you are the first of my right path." Then Tian daozun stopped pushing away, stood up and said, "the final of the third rookie competition of the seven cases starts now. Please invite two disciples to participate in the final. After entering, you can start immediately after listening to the three bells." although he said it lightly, his voice was clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears. As soon as the voice fell, two figures, one green and one pink, appeared on the competition platform of the final at the same time. As like as two peas in the first place, the Lyons wore a pink dress today. Seeing the sea dragon standing proudly in front of her, she couldn''t help blushing and saluting slightly: "Qianhui Valley tianqin experience." --------------------------------------------------------------------- Continue to lift the ban. Welcome to recommend collection and subscription. In the VIP chapter of this book, the human world chapter is coming to an end. From next week, you will see the protagonist galloping in the fairy world Chapter 69 Looking at the delicate look of tianqin, Hailong couldn''t help but raise a strange feeling in his heart, nodded and said, "Dao Yu, the disciple under the throne of Lianyun Zong Tianshi, asked elder martial sister for advice." then, with a move of his right hand, the small iron stick fell into his palm. Under the urging of divine power, the small iron stick suddenly increased and became a powerful weapon used by Hailong against the enemy - Qianjun stick. "The mountains rise, the rivers flow, and the clouds flow. The method of thousands of benefits is the unity of Qin and heaven." the silver nine string ancient Qin appears on the left palm of tianqin. With the emergence of Jiuxian Qin, the silver light suddenly shines, and the surging magic power completely wraps tianqin''s body in an instant. Against the background of the pink dress, she seems to return to the appearance when she first met Hailong. In order to win today, Hailong took a deep breath and forced down the surging mood. The divine power floated and the light gold light rose. Under the injection of this matching magic power, the dark body of Qianjun stick was dyed gold in an instant. On the whole huge competition platform, the light of one gold and one silver kept accumulating strength. All the patriarchs on the stage showed surprise. Based on their knowledge, they certainly understood that the mana used by Hailong and tianqin was not the decision of Qianhui Valley and Lianyun sect. The silver mana of tianqin is a combination of its own mana and Jiuxian Qin. The sea dragon''s divine power is a powerful self-cultivation. Then tiandaozun smiled and said calmly, "it seems that these next generation children are really better than us! When they were so old, I was far from their current cultivation." "Ding -" in the light sound, the tianqin fluctuated the red string, and the crisp sound gave people a refreshing feeling. The sea dragon''s heart was chilly. His right hand slowly raised the Qianjun stick and said, "elder martial sister, let''s fight fairly." the golden light suddenly flourished. The sea dragon drank a little, and the Qianjun stick emitted tens of feet of golden light. He moved with his will and rushed to the tianqin at an unreal speed. The Qianjun stick really hit the tianqin head. Tianqin smiled, her whole body suddenly converged, and softly shouted, "don''t use me to ascend to heaven." her body soared like a wisp of smoke. With the power of Qianjun stick, Jiuxian Qin gently floated out, forming a beautiful arc in the air and falling to the other end of the challenge arena. At the same time, a song "neon clothes" sounded, and the sound of Ding Dong constantly shocked the sea dragon''s mind. It was a voice from the bottom of his heart. Even if he sealed his ears with mana, it had no effect. The sea dragon didn''t catch up and attack. He fell to the ground lightly. His eyes were cold. He knew that if he couldn''t break away from the neon song of tianqin, even if he attacked again, it would have no effect. In the beautiful music, the illusion in front of Hailong continued, and the figure of tianqin had been blurred. He seemed to feel that he was competing with countless tianqin at the same time. Take your mind, the sea dragon put the thousand powerful stick in front of him and whispered: "At that time, the elder must Bodhi. What is the name of the elder? Virtue and high age. Hence the name of the elder. Xubodhi is Sanskrit. Tang Yan Jiekong also. In the public, he starts from his seat. He favors his right shoulder. He lands on his right knee. He closes his palms and respects. While the white Buddha says. He sits with all sentient beings. Therefore, the cloud starts from his seat. Please help me. Practice five kinds of rituals. One rises from his seat. The two carry the whole clothes. The three favor his right shoulder. He lands on his right knee. Four Close your palms. Look at your face. Don''t give up your eyes temporarily. The five are respectful with one heart. Ask for a speech... " Under tianqin''s surprised gaze, Hailong was like an old monk, singing so low. In order to resist the sound of tianqin, he must achieve the state of unity of mind and spirit, clear Lingtai and free from dust. Before returning to his room to rest last night, Hailong specially woke up Hongzhi who was practicing and learned this Vajra Sutra from him. Hailong found that he was devout because of his Buddha Qi When chanting Buddhist scriptures wholeheartedly, the mind God will enter a state of emptiness and brightness, and will not be disturbed by any external force. A hazy yellow energy gradually appeared in the golden light of the sea dragon''s body. The tianqin changed three pieces of music one after another, but he still stood there motionless, like a mountain. Lord Wuyun on the competition platform could no longer sit still. He kept thinking about the sea dragon with Buddha Qi in Brahma Xinzong 800 years ago. He jerked his seat to stand up and lost his voice: "This is our Buddha''s mantra of subduing demons and subduing demons. Daoyu is a sea dragon. He can show his Buddha nature. He is a genius. He is definitely a genius for Buddha cultivation." The other patriarchs looked at each other in amazement and realized that the cloud Buddha was highly cultivated. This was the first time they had seen him so impolite. It was obvious that the sea dragon had brought him a powerful shock. Then the Taoist priest said proudly, "Hailong is a very talented child. He is really a genius of Lianyun sect." With a long sigh, Wu Yun said to the Taoist priest: "Lord, I hope that if I have the opportunity, I can let the child Hailong practice in our Brahmin heart sect for a period of time. If we can combine the two traditions of Buddhism and Taoism, maybe the child will become an ancient and unique generation of Tianjiao." Then the heavenly Taoist priest took a deep look at the Wuyun Buddha and said, "if the Buddha intends, I''d like him to go." Buddha Wuyun said happily, "in that case, we have a deal. Also, let the Zen disciple come. Being with them may have a great effect on my own enlightenment. I really hope we can have successors in the future, so that we can go safely when we bear the natural disaster in the near future." The temples of tianqin are already sweating slightly. Playing Jiuxian Qin requires a lot of mana. Unless she has a very high concentration, it is impossible not to be affected by the music. With tianqin''s current cultivation, she can play the first three strings at the same time. However, half an hour later, she has played every song she can play at least three times, but Hailong has no response, In tianqin''s eyes, the sea dragon at this time is like a bottomless abyss. The calm momentum emitted by him. On the other hand, tianqin doesn''t dare to stop playing, otherwise, under the traction of the Qi machine, it will inevitably attract the sea dragon to prepare a blow. As soon as tianqin grits his teeth, he grabs three strings with his right hand at the same time at the end of the Jinge music and says in a deep voice: "three strings breaking the moon wave." Like a wind blade, the three color mixed energy cuts off the sea dragon in a semi arc posture. Suddenly, the sea dragon''s eyes were wide open, and the sound of Brahma singing suddenly stopped. The golden light in his eyes, and the Qianjun stick moved. The sea dragon waved the Qianjun stick with both hands and hit the three-color mixed mana that hit him heavily. In the roar, the huge explosive force blew a huge pit on the ground in front of the sea dragon. Tianqin was shocked. She stepped back three steps before she stood firm. She knew that she must not let Hailong attack now. Otherwise, once he used a powerful attack, it would be impossible to take it when he consumed a lot of mana. In the process of heart reading, tianqin grabbed four strings, "four strings destroy the sun wave." yesterday, she defeated Xiao en with the power of these four strings. Hailong once saw the power of these four strings with her own eyes. The thousand powerful stick in her hand swung in the wind, and thousands of golden lights brought a glow, which immediately enveloped him within ten meters in front of him, "thousand powerful Chengyu." The golden elixir from the Lingtai trembled violently. After the previous process of Sanskrit singing the Vajra Sutra, Hailong clearly felt that he had reached an unprecedented best state. The surging divine power was continuously injected into the Qianjun stick, and the overwhelming stick shadow was so hard to meet the four string sun extinction wave of the tianqin. The power of the four-color mixed mana is really powerful. When the Qianjun stick touches it, the sea dragon clearly feels the sharpness of the half moon energy blade. However, the Qianjun stick is invincible, and the mana of the sea dragon itself is on the tianqin. Different from the previous massive collision, it didn''t make a sound this time. Under the strong attack power of the Qianjun stick, the four string sun wave disappeared quietly. The sea dragon trembled slightly, but he didn''t stop. He walked with the stick and rushed to the tianqin that retreated again because of the traction of the air machine. Tianqin feels as sad as fire in her body. The light of jiuxianqin has been dimmed a lot. Although she had many ideas before the game, she could not expect that Hailong was so strong. Her body retreated uncontrollably. She was shocked to find that thousands of rays and golden shadows in the air had merged into one, and the golden stick full of incomparably strong pressure pointed straight at her chest. Yes, for the first time since its debut, Hailong has used the trick of chengyuyu. The innumerable staff shadows are just a prelude to this move. The really powerful attack is at the end. Under that huge pressure, tianqin''s body was completely bound. She had no possibility to dodge. Let alone being touched on her chest by this stick, even if it was rubbed, it was enough to make her fragrant and disappear. With a puff, the tianqin suddenly spewed out blood all over the sky. The blood mist immediately shrouded the Jiuxian Qin in her hand. Almost without any pause, the Jiuxian Qin burst into a strange red light, and even the silver energy of the tianqin protector turned blood red. The jade hand of tianqin grabbed the red, orange, yellow, green and green strings and shouted, "the five strings are broken in the sea." with a soft hum, the long red hair of tianqin suddenly floated, and blood seeped from eyes, ears, mouth and nose. It was no longer a half moon energy blade. A magic ball mixed with five colors floated out and greeted the Qianjun stick head. This is the last and strongest attack of tianqin. The sea dragon''s face is as calm as an ancient well without waves. The Qianjun stick in his hand is still my front point. The power of the five-color energy ball has reached the level close to the full blow of the Xia lift realm expert. Can it stop the Qianjun stick of the sea dragon? The answer is No. Driven by the divine power of sea dragon, Qianjun staff gives full play to its invincible characteristics. There was still no pause. With a light explosion, the five string spirit sea was broken, and the crazy energy continued to impact the sea dragon''s body. However, these scattered air currents could not break through the defense of the sky''s underworld. The sea dragon only had a slight meal, and the Qianjun stick still pointed at the front. At this time, he was less than one meter away from tianqin. Tianqin spewed out a mouthful of blood again, and her face turned pale in an instant. Although she also had a defense magic weapon, she knew that no matter which magic weapon she had, it was impossible to resist the blow that dominated the world. On the competition platform, Baihe daozun, the leader of Qianhui Valley, stood up in panic and shouted, "show mercy." Xing Tian suddenly felt that the sea dragon was so cute at this time. Seeing that his son''s revenge was about to be avenged, he was full of joy. He gathered a Dharma in his hand and was ready to kill her immediately after the tianqin body was destroyed, Even if he turned against Qianhui Valley, he couldn''t care. Tianqin, who knew she was going to die, subconsciously blocked jiuxianqin in front of her. However, she suddenly found something in the eyes of Hailong. It was a touch of tenderness. The golden light burst and flashed. At the critical moment, the Qianjun stick stopped at less than three inches away from the Jiuxian Qin. The golden light flashed, and tianqin clearly felt the huge mana contained in it. "Wow -" the sea dragon spewed out a mouthful of counter blood. Originally, he was not hurt, but in order to keep the tianqin, he stubbornly stopped the momentum of Qianjun stick, made his mana bite back, and immediately hurt the meridians. Reluctantly recovering the divine power on the Qianjun stick, Hailong''s body finally calmed down, took a breath, looked at the frightened tianqin and said with a smile: "elder martial sister, accept, aren''t you seriously hurt?" Tianqin gasped violently. The star''s eyes showed a complex look and murmured, "you, you,..." The sea dragon''s right hand shook, and the Qianjun stick was changed into a small iron stick and disappeared. He smiled and said, "don''t say anything. I won, didn''t I?" All the eleven patriarchs on the competition platform stood up. The elder Baihe Taoist priest breathed a sigh. Although the tianqin was defeated, he still showed joy and said to the Taoist priest: "your sect''s control over mana is really amazing. I admire it. The victory or defeat is determined. Please announce it, Taoist brother." Then tiandaozun looked at the Hailong on the competition platform with a satisfied look. Hailong not only won, but also won so openly and aboveboard. Finally, he could stop in time without hurting tianqin. All this was really perfect. He couldn''t help smiling: "Today''s competition let us see the hope of the next generation. Daoyu, you deserved to win the final victory with your strong strength. On behalf of the seven and eleven patriarchs, I announced that the first place in the third new talent competition was Lianyun Zong Daoyu and the second place was qianhuigu tianqin. Due to the injury of Wentian LiuXiao en in yesterday''s competition, he was unable to participate in the competition for the third place today Therefore, the third place is Lian Yun Zong Daohua. " ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to keep lifting the ban. Today VIP has uploaded four more chapters. Tomorrow Christmas, in order to thank you, in addition to keeping lifting the ban, VIP will also upload six chapters. Welcome to subscribe.) Chapter 70 At the announcement of the heavenly Taoist priest, the disciples of the seven sects immediately cheered, and the loudest cry was naturally under the Lianyun sect. Jin Yi smiled and said, "the three disciples who won the top three are waiting on the stage and present prizes immediately. Brother Jietian Dao, please." led by Jietian daozun, the eleven patriarchs fell on the competition platform at the same time. Hai Long looked at the tianqin beside him. He was very proud and clenched his fists. He gazed excitedly at the patriarchs in front of him. Finally, he was about to get the immortal weapon. Yuhua walked onto the competition platform expressionless, stood on the other side of Hailong, took a step forward and said with a smile, "you are all the elites of my right path. After more than ten days of competition, you can''t be complacent in the future. You have to continue to work hard. The burden of the right path will surely fall on you in the future." The three of Hailong bowed at the same time and said, "please follow the instructions of the patriarch." Then tiandaozun smiled with satisfaction and said, "the prize of this rookie competition is much better than the first two circles. Now it will be presented to you as encouragement. Brother Jinyi, please." Jin Yi stepped forward and drew a circle with both hands. Under the golden light, three magic weapons completely shrouded by different colors float quietly in the air. Hai Long was so hot in his heart that he didn''t have to distinguish it carefully. He could also see that the magic weapon in the center contained the spirit of immortality, which must be his prize this time, while the other two magic babies were Guangzhan ran, which was obviously an extraordinary product. Jinyi Road: "These three magic weapons are the lost boots, the flying carpet and the five Luo green smoke gauze. The lost boots are an immortal weapon, which I didn''t intend to get when I was fighting with the three evil sects. In order to encourage the enterprising spirit of the young disciples, we decided to take it as the champion prize of this competition. We don''t know what effect and magic power it has. We have to wait for the champion to experience everything." With that, he turned his head and looked at Jietian daozun. Jietian daozun nodded, waved his big sleeve and said, "go." In the shining light, the three magic weapons fell into the hands of the three people of Hailong. When they got the magic weapon, all the other patriarchs except Jin Yi had returned to the competition platform. What Hailong got was the fairy weapon lost boots, which fell into his hands. The blue light on the lost boots dimmed a lot, revealing their true colors. It was a pair of exquisite small boots with a faint blue light flow on them After a while, a trace of Fairy Spirit kept moistening Hailong''s body. Although it was weaker than the Fairy Spirit against the sky mirror, it was definitely a fairy weapon. Inadvertently, Hailong suddenly found a line of small characters on the left boot. He looked at it carefully and saw that it said, "the five element illusion step is lost." The sea dragon suddenly realized that this fairy weapon should be called five elements lost boots. Tianqin got the sky blanket, while Yuhua got the five Luo green smoke gauze. These two treasures have their own characteristics and are also suitable for two women. Jin Yi looked at the three smiling people and said: "Dao Yu, there is another additional reward in this competition. Compared with you, you know that if you have a heart now, you can give the fairy weapon in your hand to each other. As long as the girl agrees, we old guys will never stop." The sea dragon raised his five element lost boots to his head, and the Jade Flower and tianqin beside him trembled at the same time and looked at him subconsciously. The sea dragon took a deep breath and said respectfully, "Lord Jin, I have something to say." Jin Yi smiled: "You are the champion of this competition. Just say what you want to say. If you want to confess to your sweetheart, this is definitely a good opportunity. You should seize it. The so-called opportunity can''t be lost, it won''t come again!" Hailong nodded, still holding the fairy weapon five element lost boots, flopped, knelt respectfully towards the competition platform, and said positively: "Dear sect leader, I have been learning from Lianyun sect for more than 800 years. If it hadn''t been for the concern of all teachers of Lianyun sect, I would never have achieved what I am today. Therefore, I think this immortal artifact should not belong to me, but to Lianyun sect. I don''t have any sweetheart now. I just want to dedicate these five element lost boots to someone who is most helpful to me Great teacher, please allow me. " All the patriarchs, including Jie Tiandao Zun, were stunned. Even those who cultivate the truth also have a selfish heart. Especially for immortal tools, who doesn''t want to get a powerful magic weapon? That''s enough to greatly increase their cultivation! No one in the audience thought that Hailong was willing to offer the immortal tools he just got. Such sentiment immediately won all 11 patriarchs The Lord''s favor. Then daozun stood up and said with a smile, "Daoyu, you don''t have to do this. We don''t help you much in your cultivation. All this is your own efforts. Put away this fairy tool. We''ll take your love." Hailong shook his head firmly and said: "No, sect leader, I had thought before participating in this competition. If I can win the championship this time, I must present this fairy weapon. Please help my disciples." then the heavenly Taoist priest was stunned and said with a smile: "what about the Taoist priest you want to dedicate to my sect? Your master Tianshi Taoist priest is not here!" Hai longlang said in a voice, "although master has been very helpful to me, when I first started, master Piaomiao gave more instructions to my disciples. Without master Piaomiao, there would be no disciples today. Therefore, I want to give this fairy weapon to her. I hope master Piaomiao can stay young and ascend the fairy world as soon as possible." then I knelt down respectfully. Misty Taoist Zun''s whole body was shocked, as if he could not feel the eyes of the elders of the seven sects looking at him. He slowly stood up and looked at the sea dragon. The blue light of the five element lost track boots was so obvious on the competition platform. Then Tian Taoist Zun returned to his first way: "younger martial sister, look..." With a sigh, the ethereal Taoist Zun flew up and landed on the competition platform like a mist. The tianqin and Yuhua on both sides of the sea dragon were stunned. Although he was disappointed, the sea dragon gave the immortal tools to the elders after all, and they couldn''t say anything. Misty Taoist Zun grabbed Hailong''s broad shoulders with both hands, slowly helped him up and sighed, "why do you bother?" everything Hailong did has made her extremely confused, and she didn''t know how to deal with the situation at present. The sea dragon''s eyes flickered and whispered, "please set a ban, and the disciples have something to say." tianqin''s heart moved slightly. Although the sea dragon and Piaomiao Taoist Zun were only a simple answer, she seemed to have noticed something. The tone of Piaomiao Taoist Zun''s previous speech did not seem to be talking to the disciples. The jade hand of the misty Taoist Zun waved gently, and a blue light mask covered himself and the sea dragon. The light of the light mask flowed, and you can only vaguely see the situation inside from the outside. Hai Long bowed and handed over the five element lost track boots and said: "Misty grandmaster, when we left the mountain for the first time, Hailong never dared to forget your care for me. Today, Hailong can only express his gratitude by giving this fairy weapon to Hailong. On that day, the grandmaster once gave Hailong heaven and earth ring. This time, Hailong no longer owes you anything in return with the fairy weapon. Maybe you don''t know, I just learned that the reward for the champion of the competition is the fairy weapon, but And when the champion can show his love to his beloved at will, I have decided to give this fairy weapon to you as a token of love. In my life, you are my favorite person. My heart has long been filled with your shadow. But you are always so high. Even though I have worked hard for 800 years, I still can''t compare with you. I know that everything is just my own wishful thinking Already. You are the ancestor of our Lianyun sect and my elder. From now on, Hailong dare not have the idea of surpassing. Today, let''s make an end with this immortal tool. I owe you, and I will repay it. In the future, I will not owe you anything. Hailong dare not love again, and there is no love in his heart. " At this point, the sea dragon flopped down on his knees and finally said what he had been suffocating in his heart these days. Tears flowed out uncontrollably. Every word and sentence he said was completely from his heart. In his heart, misty was so perfect and he was the first person to break into his heart. Misty Taoist Zun stood there and was completely stunned. Her mind was blank and stood so numb. She suddenly felt her heart hurt, but she couldn''t say anything. Of course, she knew that this was her last chance to save the feelings of Hailong, but could she accept the feelings? No, No. she shook her head hard, and misty clenched her teeth, deep Take a breath and slowly take his hands to the five elements lost boots in Hai Long''s hands. Hai Long''s heart is trembling and tears are dripping into the competition platform. Looking at the hand of Piaomiao Taoist priest approaching, he suddenly feels that his heart is so cold and cold. Finally, the five elements lost boots fall into Piaomiao Taoist priest''s hands. The immortal tool changes its master in an instant. Hai Long vomited blood and murmured miserably Said with a smile: "you are so cruel. I will never forget what happened today. Misty grandmaster, I owe you back. From now on, we have nothing to do." The immortal spirit moistened the delicate body of the ethereal Taoist Zun, but he felt a burst of disorder in his body''s mana, and his face became pale. He murmured, "I''m sorry, Hailong, I can''t, really can''t." Holding back his inner pain, Piaomiao Taoist priest untied the ban. All the seven disciples present clearly saw that two lines of tears flowed on Piaomiao Taoist priest''s face. But they all thought that these were excited tears because of the disciple''s filial piety. Piaomiao didn''t dare to look at the sea dragon, especially his emotional eyes. It urged the magic power to float up, Fell back to his position. Wiped away the tears on his face, misty Taoist Zun tried to calm his mood. Jin Yi sighed in his heart, "it would be great if he could have such a disciple!" well, I announce that this seven new talent competition is over. Dao Yu, you three have experienced many competitions and are tired. Now go back and have a good rest. Don''t affect your practice. "Hai long suddenly straightened up and said in a deep voice," wait a minute. I have more to say. " The patriarchs who had just got up couldn''t help but stop. Misty Taoist Zun lowered his head and clenched the five element lost boots tightly with both hands. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The sea dragon is very confused now. The "cruel" refusal of the misty Taoist Zun burned his body and mind. He smiled miserably and said, "I owe a lot of people and things. Since I want to pay them back today, I''ll pay them back completely." he fiercely turned to tianqin and gave her a deep salute, saying: "elder martial sister, I''m sorry, you have borne too much for me. The sea dragon owes you today." Under tianqin''s stunned gaze, Hailong fiercely untied his Tianming clothes and pulled them apart on both sides. Suddenly, the silver light flickered, and the bright light set off tianqin''s pretty face into a silver. Jiuxian Qin suddenly vibrated violently, and the nine strings sounded slightly at the same time. For a time, the huge spirit of Fairy Spirit filled the whole competition platform under Hailong''s urging ¡£ The sea dragon slowly rotated his body so that everyone present could see his chest, "Elder martial sister, and all the predecessors of Qianhui Valley, you must know what this is. Yes, this is the mirror against the sky, the first of the three immortals in Qianhui valley. This treasure was unintentionally obtained when I destroyed a demon sect demon. Today, I will return it to you in front of the seven masters. Ah -" The sea dragon suddenly roared up to the sky. Under his crazy urging, the golden elixir of Lingtai moved up, and the divine power came out crazy. The anti sky mirror, which had been integrated with the sea dragon, was forced out by him. The silver light became brighter and brighter, and almost everyone couldn''t open their eyes. Bai He daozun, the leader of Qianhui Valley, stood up excitedly, his lips trembled and couldn''t speak. And asked Tianliu and the full moon The experts of Liu all show a dignified look. Everyone knows what the anti sky mirror represents. It is definitely one of the most powerful immortal weapons in the right way. Under the desperate urging of the sea dragon, the anti sky mirror was forced out of the body by him. Because the blood is connected, and the anti sky mirror contains a huge spirit. When it left the sea dragon, the sea dragon only felt a whirl of heaven and earth. Wow, another mouthful of painstaking effort was sprayed on the anti sky mirror. The Qianjun stick turned out. With its weight of more than 10000 kg, the sea dragon managed to stabilize his body and didn''t fall. Without wiping the blood on his mouth, he slowly handed the bloody anti sky mirror to tianqin and said with a bleak expression: "elder martial sister, if you have it, I''m afraid no one can hurt you in the future. I owe you too much. This is the thing of Qianhui valley. You must not refuse. I''m so happy today. I''m really happy. I''ve finally repaid a lot, a lot." When Qin Muran took over the mirror against the sky that day, the sea dragon spewed out a mouthful of blood again, and his body fell to the ground, so unconscious. The Qianjun stick shrinks automatically and returns to his arms. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban and wish you a merry Christmas. Today, in order to thank you for your support, VIP has directly updated six chapters. You can go to the VIP work update list and see that I should be in the first place. Welcome to subscribe to VIP. Friends who often read my books should know that my speed is guaranteed and will never be eunuch.) Chapter 71 A blue and blue figure rushed to the sea dragon like lightning. The huge mana pushed tianqin and Yuhua aside. With a flash of light and shadow, the sea dragon''s body disappeared. At the same time, there was the ethereal Taoist priest on the competition platform. Everything happened so suddenly. The waves of the rookie competition that had ended peacefully rose again. The most excited thing was Qianhui Valley Baihe daozun. Although tianqin failed to win the championship of the competition, the return of the mirror against the sky was much more important than the five element lost boots. For a time, some people were happy and others were worried. The seventh third rookie competition was over. I don''t know how long it took, the sea dragon woke up and turned. His whole body was as painful as a crack. He was absorbed and looked inside. The golden elixir in the Lingtai was much dimmer. It seemed that when he woke up, his cultivation level suddenly decreased. A faint fragrance slipped into the nose, and the sea dragon''s body shook slightly. He barely opened his eyes. He was surprised to find that beside his bed, misty Taoist Zun was leaning against the head of the bed and fell asleep. Even in her sleep, she was still so beautiful, but her vulgar pretty face was a little haggard and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if she had dreamed of something unhappy. Hai Long''s heart was very quiet. He had completely blocked his heart when the ethereal Taoist Zun took over the five element lost track boots. "Master, master, wake up," he whispered. Misty Taoist Zun was shocked and opened her hazy eyes. When she saw that Hailong was awake, she immediately showed a happy face and said, "Hailong, you''re awake. Hey, how could I fall asleep?" Hailong respectfully said, "I''m not going to salute you because I''m a little inconvenient. Grandmaster, I''m all right. Please go back." Misty Taoist Zun showed complex emotions in his eyes, bit his lower lip and said, "Hailong, I know everything you do on the stage is caused by me. However, I really can''t accept your feelings. For me, there are too many worries. Hailong, I..." The sea dragon shook his head gently and said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry about me and tianqin. You know, I did it because I wanted to repay her. Now that everything is over, you don''t have to think about it. You are still my respected misty ancestor. I am also a disciple of Lianyun sect. I said I don''t want to involve feelings in the future. Maybe your refusal at the beginning will be of great benefit to my future cultivation . you are tired too. Go back and have a rest. I want to return to Lianyun sect immediately after the injury is healed and continue to practice. Let''s talk about other things when you have achieved success in cultivation. " Although the sea dragon was smiling, the misty Taoist Zun could clearly feel his feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away. There was a trace of sadness in her eyes. She couldn''t help thinking secretly, is it right to refuse the sea dragon? Do you really don''t like him? No, no, he was the first man to impress himself in his life. It''s no wonder she hurt him so deeply He would be like this. He stood up and said, "I''ve helped you straighten out the breath in your body. You can regulate your breath. You should be able to recover in three days." then he sighed and turned out of Hailong''s room. Looking at the back of the misty Taoist priest, Hailong laughed at himself and said to himself, "Hailong, what are you? How can people look at you? Don''t be amorous." At this time, the door opened, and Hongzhi came in with a bad smile. He also held a bowl of steaming food in his hand. In an instant, the aroma filled the air, which immediately moved the sea dragon''s food intention. Sitting beside Hailong, Hongzhi whispered: "Boss, I really admire you! I didn''t expect you to be so popular. What''s more, I didn''t expect that your lover would be Piaomiao Taoist Zun. With you, others dare not think! Well, Piaomiao Taoist Zun is really the most energetic beauty I''ve ever seen. Even Lord Lianshu will be inferior to her." After listening to Hongzhi''s words, Hailong couldn''t help but be shocked. He covered his mouth and said, "how do you know I like ethereal Taoist Zun? I was very careful that day. Did you still let everyone find it?" Hongzhi patted off his hand and said: "If you don''t want others to know, don''t you understand? Besides, I heard what you said just now. After you fainted that day, Taoist priest Piaomiao rushed up first as if you had lost your soul. She brought you back before even tianqin and Yuhua could intervene. I wanted to come in and see you, but Taoist priest Piaomiao ordered no one to fight you Well, she treated your injury completely. She hasn''t left you for a moment for two days. It seems that she still has a deep affection for you. " The sea dragon''s face sank and said, "OK, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t mention the word misty in front of me in the future. She and I are just the relationship between the younger generation and the elder. Well, I''m hungry. Is this for me?" before Hongzhi could speak, the sea dragon grabbed the big bowl. The strong fragrance made him feel good both physically and mentally. He ate it politely. Hongzhi looked at the sea dragon greedily and murmured, "big brother, my good big brother! I know you can''t eat such a big bowl, so I''ll leave some for my little brother." While eating, the Sea Dragon said vaguely, "come on, I haven''t eaten for two days. I can eat another bowl like this. Woo, it''s delicious. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious." I didn''t identify what was in the bowl. It was only a short time that a large bowl of food had entered the sea dragon''s stomach. Contented * * * held his chest and abdomen. Hailong stuffed the empty bowl into Hongzhi with a bitter face and said, "it''s really comfortable to eat. Xiaozhi, you can''t do it. If so, I won''t let you go to fanxinzong. You can cook it for me every day in the future." Hongzhi shook the bottom of the bowl upward and said with dissatisfaction: "Boss, your food is too clean. I didn''t keep it for me at all. If I had such a good skill, I would enjoy it every day. Hey, why is your life so good? This is the vegetarian vegetarian food made by Yuhua himself. When this bowl of delicious food came out of the pot, you didn''t see it. Even inorganic Taoist priest greedily asked Yuhua for it, but she didn''t give it to anyone, so she had to let me eat it all I brought it to you and said, "if I steal it, I won''t make vegetarian vegetarian food in the future. Boss, I''m so poor! Yuhua is so kind to you. As long as you open your mouth, she will make me a bowl too. Eh, boss, what''s the matter with you?" Hailong sat there blankly, his face showing a bitter expression, sighed and said, "it''s not easy to repay some love, but now I owe another one. It seems that I don''t know. Hey, I''m going to find Yuhua now. I always have to thank people for their hard work." The bowl of delicious food seemed to open his life completely. Although his mana had not been restored, it was much more comfortable. Hongzhi''s eyes shone brightly and said, "boss, you must let her make some vegetarian vegetarian vegetarian food." as he said, he also showed a look of begging for mercy. Hai Long nodded, smiled and said, "of course, let her cook more. I''m not full yet. Well, if there''s any soup left, it''s yours." after that, he jumped down from the bed, moved his body and walked out. At this time, he had no depression in his heart and buried everything about the ethereal Taoist priest deeply in his heart. It was nearly evening, and almost all the disciples of Lianyun sect had started their evening classes. Hailong and Hongzhi carefully came to the door of the room where the Yuhua sisters lived. Hailong pointed to the door and said, "are their sisters inside?" Hongzhi nodded and said: "Just now, knowing that you woke up, Yuhua quickly made you that bowl of delicious food with the prepared materials, and then went back to the room with Yuping. It must be inside now. Boss, although Yuhua seems to be angry with you on the surface, she still likes you in her heart. As long as you say two good words, she will certainly forgive you." Hailong glared at Hongzhi angrily and said, "don''t worry, even for the delicious vegetarian food, I can''t offend her any more! You keep the wind out for me." then he knocked on the door gently. Yuping''s gentle voice came from the room, "who?" Hailong whispered, "Yuping, it''s me. I''m here to thank your sister''s vegetarian food. Is she there?" The room calmed down. Hailong looked at Hongzhi, and Hongzhi nodded to him. For a long time, Yuping''s voice in the room sounded again, "brother Hailong, my sister has rested. Go back first, and everything will be discussed tomorrow." Hongzhi covered his mouth, snickered and whispered, "boss, how do you feel about being rejected this time?" Hailong knocked on his bald head and said, "don''t gloat, boy. Don''t you want to eat vegetarian vegetarian food?" he knocked on the door again. Hailong said: "Yuping, since your sister has rested, I won''t disturb her. You tell her to thank her vegetarian food. It''s really delicious. If I did anything wrong in the past, please forgive her." There was another silence in the room. There was no reply for a long time. Hailong shrugged helplessly, made a face to Hongzhi and prepared to go back to his room. At this time, the door opened and Yuhua and Yuping appeared in front of Hailong. Yuhua said angrily, "what are you doing here? Don''t thank me. I made you something to eat in front of my classmates. Go." Naturally, Hailong will not be confused by Yuhua''s apparent refusal. Her willingness to open the door proves that she has the hope of forgiving herself. She quickly apologized and said: "Younger martial sister, you are still angry with me! Forgive me for what I did wrong before. Give me a chance. You also said that we are fellow disciples. If the relationship is bad, I''m afraid the elders will be unhappy. Why don''t you beat me a few times to get angry." Yuhua''s face continued to change, her eyes flushed, and Yingying''s tears seemed to drop. She punched the sea dragon on the chest and choked, "you''re bad, you hate it." The fist fell on the chest of the sea dragon like rain, and the pounding sea dragon retreated again and again. Yuhua seemed to vent his grievances these days. The sea dragon''s face turned white. Suddenly, he stumbled under his feet and fell to the ground with a plop. His face turned pale in an instant. Yuhua was startled. He remembered that the sea dragon was still seriously injured. He hurried to his side and threw him on the ground He put his body into his arms and input his pure mana into his body, "brother Hailong, I didn''t mean it. Don''t scare me! I, I really didn''t mean it. Wake up! As long as you wake up, I won''t be angry, okay?" Hongzhi stood aside with a smile and did not worry at all. Although Yuhua had beaten Hailong many times before, it did not contain mana. Hailong''s injury had been cured by Piaomiao Taoist Zun. How could Yuhua''s fists hurt? Hongzhi walked slowly to Hailong''s side and said to the anxious Yuhua sisters, "don''t worry, let me come." Then he took Hailong from Yuhua''s arms and whispered. A circle of light yellow Buddha Qi immediately shrouded him and Hailong. Hongzhi said, "boss, let''s discuss. I won''t expose your trick, but you have to give me some benefits." The sea dragon really pretended to be dizzy and said, "good boy, you dare to rob while the fire is burning. Well, if you have vegetarian food later, you can share half of it." Hongzhi was overjoyed and quickly promised. His hands turned into layers of yellow Buddha Qi, which was input into the sea dragon''s body. He made a full effort on the surface. After a while, Huang Guang dispersed and Hongzhi said, "fortunately, my rescue was timely. Brother Hailong''s injury has been suppressed by me. It is estimated that he will wake up soon. Yuhua and Yuping, you can''t stimulate him or beat him. That day, he forced the anti sky mirror out of the body, and his chest was swallowed by strong mana. If the injury is touched again, I''m afraid it will be dangerous." he said, Hand the Dragon back to Yuhua''s arms. Yuhua carefully hugged Hailong''s upper body, helped him comb some scattered long hair on his head, and murmured, "brother, wake up quickly. I won''t be cruel to you again." "Well." the sea dragon took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. There was no divine light in his eyes. He murmured, "what''s the matter with me?" as he spoke, a voice of Hongzhi sounded in his ears, "how about, boss, brother? Is it comfortable to lie in Yuhua''s arms?" --------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban. Welcome to subscribe to this book. At the same time, in order to welcome the arrival of new year''s day and repay the majority of book friends, the kind God of death will continue to lift the ban from today. If you have votes, please vote for this book. Thank you.) Chapter 72 For fear of revealing his stuffing, Hailong could not refute Hongzhi. He snorted and sat up straight slowly. Looking at the sea dragon waking up, Yuhua couldn''t help crying with joy. He threw himself into the sea dragon''s arms and said, "brother, don''t scare me! I didn''t mean it just now. You must have nothing to do." feeling Yuhua''s tenderness and her elastic body, the sea dragon couldn''t help blushing and hurriedly said: "I''m fine. I''m fine already. Yuhua, don''t you be angry with me. I won''t hurt you like that again, will you?" Yuping chuckled and said, "of course, brother Hailong, you don''t know. My sister seems to have lost her soul these days. Just now she said that if you wake up, you won''t be angry with you again?" Yuhua stared at her sister, blushed, lowered her head, and said softly, "brother Hailong, everything in the past has passed, and I have forgotten. As long as you are good to me in the future." Hai Long smiled, hugged Yuhua and stood up. He grabbed her shoulder with both hands, slowly pushed her away from his chest, and said with a smile: "we should all practice hard in the future. Ah! By the way, Yuhua, the vegetarian vegetarian vegetarian food you made is really delicious. I will often go to Yunfeng to find you when I have a chance in the future. Don''t don''t make it for me!" Leaving the embrace of Hailong, Yuhua felt a burst of emptiness and whispered, "as long as you are willing to eat, I can make it for you at any time!" Before Hailong spoke, Hongzhi hurriedly said, "just now, brother said he wasn''t full, Yuhua, just do more. Brother slept for two days and now he needs nutrition." Hailong scolded in his heart. It was your boy who wanted to eat, but he pushed it on me, but it was hard to expose it when he thought of his previous promise. Yuhua smiled and stared at Hailong. Then he took his sister and ran to the kitchen. Looking at their backs, Hongzhi gathered around Hailong and thumbed up: "Brother, I really have you. I''ve taken it this time. In this way, you can pass." Hailong smiled and said, "girls have always been soft hearted. If you want to eat vegetarian food made of Yuhua in the future, please beg me." Yuhua moves very quickly. After a while, she makes a table of delicious food. Hailong and Hongzhi don''t know what politeness is. They sweep away the vegetarian house like a whirlwind. Originally, the Yuhua sisters wanted to keep them talking for a while, but Hailong pushed them away on the pretext of going back to heal their wounds. Leaving the Yuhua sisters'' room, Hailong sent Hongzhi back to the room first, but he was alone He came to the back mountain of the main peak of Xianzhao mountain. He walked slowly up the rock, filled with thick fog, and the scenery was still the same as before, but Hailong''s state of mind was very different. He didn''t want to consider his feelings at all now. Now he admitted his mistake to Yuhua because he didn''t think it was necessary to quarrel with the sister. He had decided that he would accept his feelings as long as others were good to him, But never give easily. Only in this way can we better protect ourselves. With a flash of light, the small iron bar turns into a thousand Jun bar and appears in the hands of the sea dragon. The sea dragon slowly sticks the thousand Jun bar to his cheek, feels the kind energy and mumbles: "Now you are the only one who is my sweetest treasure. The sky mirror has been with me for 800 years, but I have to send it out. I owe tianqin too much. Qianjun stick, you won''t leave me, will you? Never. As long as you are here, it''s enough. Elder six ears, you''ve lived a good immortal life now. Wait, wait for me After the robbery, I''ll go to heaven to find you. Mana, I need powerful mana, divine power! You get stronger quickly. I must be the strongest immortal. " "Ding -" a light sound woke the sea dragon from his thoughts. Although the main thing he came here was to wait for the wonderful sound, the sudden appearance of the sound still startled him. The beautiful melody sounded slowly. With the moving voice, a wisp of song lingered in the sea dragon''s ear. The lake is your eyes, Dreams are full of stars. Mood is a legend, Eternal and unchanging. Memory is a door of leaves, There was a dear man in childhood. Yearning for the journey of the fairyland, The persistence of vicissitudes of life. You are the one I love, you are the wind of death. The thought in my heart has been over and over again. Are you the one who loves me? You are the tears of indulgence. The pain of waiting is always over and over again. We all have innocent and sad faces. Holding the sunshine, we look far away. Gently over and over again, year after year. Whether we can sing our wishes again in many years. Hai long wanted to turn his body around, but when he heard the sound like fairy music, his body was completely stiff. In an instant, his body and mind were filled with the music of Jiuxian Qin and the beautiful song. In the silent night sky, the sound was so clear, and the clouds in the air gathered and dispersed from time to time, as if they were happy and sad because of the song. "Why?" the zither sound and singing disappeared at the same time, and the faint sound of the tianqin sounded beside the sea dragon. The sea dragon was shocked, his eyes blurred, woke up, and sighed: "what, why?" There were two tears hanging on tianqin''s face, holding jiuxianqin beside Hailong, "why give me the mirror against the sky. You should know how much harm it will do to yourself if you force an immortal instrument out of the body after you have recognized you as the Lord. I''m afraid you have to practice for at least a hundred years to recover your original accomplishments. Is it worth it?" The Dragon shook his head and said: "Nothing is worth it or not. I wanted to do this, so I did it. Qin, I owe you too much. You have suffered so much for me. Although you have never said it, I know it. Wentianliu and yuanyueliu have always regarded you as a thorn in their hearts. It is necessary to get rid of you. If you have a mirror against the sky, you will be safer. For the sake of our seven orthodox sects I can''t admit anything. This is the only thing I can do for you. There''s no other meaning, just paying off the debt. " Tianqin was silent, and the light of Jiuxian Qin in her hand flowed. For a long time, she took a deep breath, lifted cherry lips and said, "you like ethereal Taoist respect, don''t you?" The sea dragon trembled and said, "it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. Misty Taoist Zun is my ancestor and the most powerful expert of Lianyun sect. I only have respect for her." Tianqin shook her head and said: "No, you may be able to deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. At that time, when the ethereal Taoist priest isolated the sound with prohibition, I saw your eyes, which were deep and staring eyes. If it wasn''t unforgettable love, how could there be such eyes? After giving out the immortal weapon, I can clearly feel your inner pain, especially when I received the sky mirror and Jiuxian Qin I''ve been with Yingtian mirror for thousands of years. The two immortals can be said to have the same mind. With the combination with Jiuxian Qin, I can feel the grief of Yingtian mirror. It''s only because it''s infected by your emotions. Taoist priest Piaomiao rejected you, isn''t it? Indeed, she is the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen and the most temperamental senior expert, which comes from the bottom of my heart I, I can''t compare with her. The sky mirror is the treasure of Qianhui valley. Thank you for giving it back to us. Shifu, he is very grateful to you. Let me invite you to Qianhui valley when you are free. Would you like to come? " The sea dragon''s body vibrates again, "Do you go to Qianhui Valley? You don''t allow outsiders to enter there? Tianqin, you know? I feel so lonely. Although I have friends and teachers, I still feel so lonely. My heart is frozen and it''s so cold. You guessed right. I really have a bad wish for the misty ancestor, but that has become the past. She and I can be said to be two worlds People. We can''t be together. I don''t even have the strength to protect her. What else can I expect? Now, what I want most is strength. Perhaps, only strong mana is what I need most. The game has been over for two days, and I think you have to go. Forget me. In the future, Hailong will be a person who completely pursues strength. Maybe, When we meet again, you won''t even recognize me. I don''t want to hurt anyone, let alone you. Do you understand? " A drop of crystal tears hit the yellow string of Jiuxian Qin. The string trembled slightly and made a buzzing sound. Tianqin suddenly shook his whole body. He looked back fiercely and said in a deep voice, "who''s there? Come out." "Pa Pa Pa Pa". The applause rang out, and two shadows came slowly from the dark, with a cold voice: "What a pair of dog men and women. They don''t forget to make love before they die. It seems that I guessed right. The nine immortal Qin is really worthy of being the treasure of the immortal family. There is so much difference in cultivation. We can still feel our existence. Good, good." Hailong and tianqin saw who the visitor was at the same time, and their hearts were tight at the same time. They knew that today, they were afraid to face the time of life and death. The two people who suddenly appeared were Xingtian Taoist priest who asked Tianliu and Xuanyu Taoist priest who asked the full moon. Both of them looked murderous and exuded huge momentum. Hailong and tianqin didn''t move. Under the condition of great difference in cultivation, They knew that everything was at a loss. Once they flew, they were afraid they would be hit by devastating thunder. Tianqin held jiuxianqin in front of him and said, "I killed your son. Come if you want revenge. Let him go." Xing Tian laughed. "Let him go? Are you dreaming? Let him tell Baihe and Jietian? No one of you wants to leave here alive today. Don''t worry, we will do it very clean and leave no trace. Tianqin, you have Jiuxian Qin and a new inverted mirror. Let''s see it." As he spoke, he and Xuanyu kneaded their hands at the same time, and a layer of red and blue energy cover suddenly came out, covering the surrounding 100 meters in an instant. With the cultivation of Xing Tian and his wife, in this prohibition, not to mention the sound, even the light could not come out. Tianqin knew that she was defeated. Her pretty face showed anxiety. She glanced at the sea dragon next to her. She just wanted to say something, but she was stopped by the sea dragon. The sea dragon transformed the small iron stick into a powerful stick, and said coldly: "Tianqin, there''s no need to say anything to these bastards. Xing Tian, I tell you, it was really tianqin who destroyed your son''s body, but it was me who killed his fetus. Do you want revenge? Just do it. If you frown, young master, you''re not Lianyun''s younger brother." At the same time, Xing Tian and his wife exuded a powerful evil spirit. Under that huge momentum, Hai Long and Tian Qin were almost out of breath. Xing Tian roared up to the sky and said: "Well, I guess it''s true. I always suspected that there was another lianyunzong disciple who did it. When you gave the anti sky mirror to tianqin, I guessed that you might be that person. Good, good, good, son! Today we''ll avenge you. If you don''t fight the dog men and women, their form and spirit will be destroyed, I won''t call Xing Tian." In a flash of golden light, a dark golden long gun appeared in Xing Tian''s hand. Although Xuanyu didn''t speak, she also summoned her own flying sword. In this case, let alone Hailong''s serious injury, even if he and tianqin were in the best state, there was no possibility of winning at all. After taking a deep look at tianqin, Hailong smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that I would die with you. It seems that only the next life can enter the realm of truth cultivation." Tianqin''s face was no longer anxious. She smiled and said, "Hailong, tell me, if you don''t like that person, will you like me?" The Sea Dragon said softly, "of course, even now, I like you very much, but I don''t dare to face feelings anymore. Tianqin, your piano sound and song, even if I go to hell, I will never forget. I owe you, and I will return it in the next life. At that time, I will change a lover for you. Qianjun - Cheng - Jade - Yu -" in the midst of drinking, The sea dragon fiercely bit the tip of his tongue and immediately raised the divine power contained in the golden elixir to the peak. Without reservation, he launched the first move of this powerful staff method. Thousands of rays of sunlight suddenly lit up, and the sea dragon walked with the stick. The tianqin was completely covered behind with countless golden lights. The voice of the sea dragon sounded in tianqin''s ear, "once the prohibition is broken, you will run away immediately." With a disdainful smile, Xing Tian glanced at his wife and said calmly, "do you want to work hard? It''s up to you? The autumn kills the golden wind and asks the sky gun. Fierce - Fire - Fire - prairie fire." countless gun shadows greet the sea dragon. The magic cultivation that does not fall into the realm is extremely terrible. Each gun stabbed by Xing Tian has a light of about Zhang long, and the sharp magic power contacts the divine power emitted by the Qianjun stick, There was a sudden puff. Qianjun stick is really a treasure. When the cultivation is so far away, Hai Long withstood Xing Tian''s attack with the first move of Qianjun stick method. In the blood spray, thousands of stick shadows suddenly merged and turned his chest towards Xing Tian. Xing Tian''s face changed slightly and he thought to himself that this boy could win the rookie competition. It''s really not easy to compete with him. The dark gold gun in his hand sighed out from under his arm and suddenly met the Qianjun stick with the tip of the gun. --------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban, welcome everyone to vote and subscribe to the book. Vote more. I will have more essence to repay you. Not only will this book continue to lift the ban, but the good death will also continue to lift the ban. Chapter 73 Boom, the sea dragon threw down, and the blood gushed again. Countless blood rain spread all over the sky. The strong anti earthquake force made him hit the prohibition behind him. With only one breath of real Qi left at the Lingtai, he tried his best to hit the thousand powerful stick on the prohibition through the violent air flow in the air. Perhaps it is because Xing Tian''s mana is used to resist the attack of the sea dragon. The prohibition is very fragile. Under the attack of the sea dragon, countless cracks appear in the prohibition, which seems to be broken at any time. Xing Tian''s heart was full of anger. Although Hai Long''s blow could not hurt him, the head of his dark gold gun was completely broken by Qianjun stick. It was extremely thoroughly broken. A top-grade treasure gun was scrapped under Qianjun stick. At the same time when the sea dragon started, tianqin didn''t make any preparations to escape. The silver light of Jiuxian Qin in her hand lit up. Her right hand grabbed five strings at the same time and shouted, "the five strings are broken in the sea." with a soft hum, the five color mixed energy suddenly came out, which was equivalent to the attack of Xia Ju realm. Even Xing Tian and his wife didn''t dare to wait for nothing. Xuanyu floated up and stood in front of Xing Tian. Xing Tian retreated three meters. He quickly operated the mana in his body and regulated the churning Qi and blood in his body. Although the attack power of Qianjun stick and the mana of Shanghai Dragon itself could not hurt him, it also suppressed his prestige. Xuanyu turned lightly in the air, and the long sword flashing blue in her hand turned into a sword shadow. The sound of Qi touching continued to sound. The power of "five string spirit sea breaking" was gradually offset by her continuous magic power. The use of five strings had already reached the limit of tianqin. Under the force of anti shock, she couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, floated to the sea dragon and pulled him up. Xuanyu''s eyes showed a look of surprise and said faintly: "Yes, it''s true that a new generation is better than the old. With your less than a thousand years of cultivation, you can take our own blows. You deserve to be the top two in this new generation competition. If you are in the best state, even if we can kill you, I''m afraid we will pay a lot of price. But you don''t have a chance this time. Brother Tian, there''s no time. Let''s avenge our child Young generation, let''s see what our double Xiu skills of full moon flow and asking the sky flow are. Red - powder - Rouge - Rouge - round - Moon - sword. "Xing Tian''s dark gold gun has disappeared and replaced it with the same kind of setting sun Sabre that was popular at the beginning." gold - ge - iron - horse - setting sun - Sabre - " One red and one blue, and the energy of the two regiments expands rapidly, the sea dragon and the tianqin can clearly feel that after the integration of the Yin cold gas emitted by Xuanyu and the masculine gas emitted by Xing Tian, an unprecedented huge energy erupts. In an instant, the sea dragon seems to see the appearance when zhishuizun used the heaven praying wheel. The power of the light intertwined with red and blue in front of him is no less than that of the water stop What Hailong doesn''t know is that it represents the energy close to the unpredictable realm. The sea dragon murmured with a bitter smile, "Qin, I''m afraid I''ll never hear your music and singing again." with a soft smile, tianqin snuggled her delicate body on the sea dragon, "I''ll play it for you in the afterlife." they raised the Qianjun stick and Jiuxian Qin at the same time. The sea dragon summoned a diamond shield to protect the periphery, although they all know that it''s just fearless resistance. The red and blue light immediately swallowed up the space in front of them and bombarded the Vajra shield heavily. The Vajra shield erupted into a strong golden light, which turned into a little golden light in a loud noise. At the same time, the sea dragon''s sky cloak and the sky mirror of the tianqin emitted blue and silver light. However, in their current situation, no matter how powerful the magic weapon is. In an instant, The mixed light of red and blue covered their bodies. The prohibition under Xingtian and Xuanyu could no longer withstand such a powerful mana impact, and was immediately blown to pieces. The light of red and blue suddenly converged, and the two figures suddenly fell from the cliff, and disappeared into the abyss like clouds in the twinkling of an eye. Xing Tian and Xuan Yu showed their figure. Xuan Yu sighed and said, "the mirror against the sky is worthy of being an immortal tool. In this case, it can still protect their flesh." Xing Tianleng said, "what''s the use of immortality? Their mana has been completely scattered by us. My setting sun Hellfire will not only gradually burn their bodies, but also the fetus of Yuan Shendao. In three days, they will die and dare to kill my son. This is their due end." Xuanyu nestled in Xing Tian''s arms and choked: "in fact, what if we kill them? Our son still can''t live. Brother Tian, is it right or wrong for us to do this?" Xing Tianchang sighed and said, "now is not the time to comment on right and wrong. Things have been done, so we must face them. Fortunately, the prohibition has been set in advance, and lianyunzong and Qianhui valley should not be aware of it. Go back, no matter what happens tomorrow, don''t show your voice or color. As long as they can''t find the bodies of the dog man and woman, what can they do to me?" Early the next morning, Hongzhi anxiously found Piaomiao Taoist Zun and told her that Hai long had not returned all night. Piaomiao Taoist Zun felt uncertain. After receiving Tiandao Zun, he immediately mobilized all Lianyun sect disciples to look for the trace of Hai long. Soon, Wuzhao immortal was disturbed, and Qianhui valley also heard the news that tianqin was missing. At that time, the main peak of Wuzhao immortal exploded Yes. Under the leadership of the seven elders, he kept searching for the whereabouts of the sea dragon and tianqin. Three days passed, and the sea dragon and tianqin seemed to disappear into the air without any trace. The main peak Hall of Xianzhao mountain. Then tiandaozun frowned and said, "where will these two children go? With their cultivation, they should be able to send a signal for help even if they encounter three sneak attacks from evil." Xing Tianleng snorted and said, "I''m afraid they eloped. That day, Dao Yu was willing to take out the anti sky mirror that has been integrated with his body and give it to tianqin. It can be seen that the relationship between them is different." the misty Taoist Zun angrily said: "Xing Tian, pay attention to your words. If Hailong really likes tianqin, he can show his love in public that day. With the reward we discussed in advance, no one will stop them. Why should they elope." Hailong''s disappearance made her heart in a mess. She was haggard for only three days. Xing Tian didn''t say anything more, just snorted coldly. Xiao turbulent said: "all patriarchs, will their disappearance be related to the evil way of using curse before? The people in the evil way can touch here unconsciously. Their cultivation must be unpredictable. If he did it, it would be very reasonable." Jin Yi snorted angrily and said, "the three evil sects are too brave to make trouble openly with our five Zhao immortals. Don''t let me catch them, otherwise I will ashes their wrong bones." The white crane Taoist priest stood up fiercely and stared at Xing Tiandao: "I dare ask brother, where were you that night?" Xing Tian was shocked and said angrily, "Bai He, do you doubt that I did it? Don''t forget, I belong to the right way. Although tianqin killed my son, I won''t retaliate against her here. She is a disciple of your Qianhui valley. You don''t think it''s good to ask me for someone? We''re not good to bully Tianliu." Wuyun Buddha, who had not spoken for a long time, said calmly: "Well, the two Taoists don''t have to quarrel. They have their own right and wrong. Now we have almost searched Xianzhao mountain and sent out a lot of spiritual guidance, but there are still no whereabouts of Daoyu and tianqin. There are only two possibilities, one is that they have left here. The other is that they have been killed. Then, Tiandao Zun and Baihe daozun, please don''t be too impulsive, now We can''t determine the actual situation, so we can''t speculate in vain. " Then tiandaozun sighed and said, "Hailong is the best disciple of our sect. Unexpectedly, he just won the champion of the rookie competition, but he disappeared. I''m really sad." Baihe daozun said excitedly, "tianqin is my most proud disciple and the candidate for the next leader of Qianhui valley. She carries my fairy instrument Jiuxian Qin and anti heaven mirror. If she is captured or killed by evil, it will be the biggest blow to Qianhui valley." At this time, a disciple of Wuzhao immortal jinzong suddenly ran in and said in some panic: "I inform all patriarchs that great things are bad." Jin Yi frowned slightly and said, "what happened? It''s worth your fuss." The disciple gasped and said, "there are three traces of evil cults in Zhao songguo suddenly. Now the civilians in a small town have been slaughtered by the demon sect, and hundreds of disciples sent by our seven sects have suffered casualties. I''m afraid the target of the three evil cults after this gathering will be the king city of Zhao songguo!" Jin Yi was shocked and jumped up. "What, the three evil sects dare to be so rampant. Aren''t they afraid of the scourge?" After receiving the cold light in the eyes of the heavenly Taoist Zun, he said, "don''t worry, Lord Jin. Let Daoyu and tianqin go in advance. We must not let the evil way hurt too many civilians. The disciples of each sect gathered immediately, and we rushed to the state of Zhao song to fight with the evil people to the death." At the critical moment, qizongdun abandoned his prejudices and gathered under his door as quickly as possible. In addition to Hongzhi''s request to stay and look for the sea dragon, the other sect masters above the peak level set out at the same time under the leadership of the eleven sect masters of Qizong and went to the King City of Zhao Song state. A year later, Hongzhi, who was struggling to find the sea dragon, was frustrated. He had no intention of going to Vatican Xinzong for further study. He returned to Moyun peak Monkey Forest in Lianyun mountains alone. He always believed that as long as the sea dragon was still alive, he would go back there. Are the sea dragon and tianqin really dead? Are they really as dead as Xing Tian said? On that day, under the strongest attack jointly launched by Xing Tian and Xuan Yu, the dragon''s Vajra mask and Tianming clothes were all damaged. At the critical moment, he put the last self-defense magic weapon yunwo armor on tianqin''s body. Although tianqin can''t control the defense against the sky mirror, the sky mirror is a treasure after all. Under the guidance of the spirit of the nine immortal Qin, it radiates defense energy by itself. Tianqin uses its own body The body was blocked in front of the sea dragon, which avoided the crisis of the body being destroyed. However, as Xing Tian said, the mana in their bodies had been scattered, especially tianqin. When she fell into the deep valley, she was no different from ordinary people. The cold wind blew in their ears, and the sea dragon tightly hugged the delicate body of tianqin. Although they were about to die, they were very awake at this time. Tianqin had no fear, and gently watched the sea dragon and waited Waiting. The mountain was several kilometers high. In a flash, they had fallen to the hillside. It seemed that Hailong suddenly decided something. She shouted, "tianqin, you must live to avenge me." then he suddenly inserted the Qianjun stick, which has become a small iron stick, into his Lingtai. In an instant, tianqin understood what Hailong was going to do. She shouted in horror: "Hai Long, don''t!" but it''s too late, and the little iron bar has been deeply submerged in Hai Long''s Lingtai. Mana can be broken, even the Tao tire can be dispersed, but the golden elixir is indelible. The sea dragon inserted the small iron bar into his own Lingtai and forcibly shattered the gold elixir he had worked hard to cultivate. In an instant, the gold elixir radiated huge energy. In the sea dragon''s eyes, the golden light flashed and shouted, "repair the sword seven times and get out of the scabbard." there was a crisp sound, and the blue light came out at the foot of the sea dragon. Due to the excessive impulse, it sank for hundreds of meters, Hai Long controlled Qixiu sword to stabilize his body. His whole body was constantly emitting a powerful golden light. Without hesitation, Hai Long punched the mountain wall in front of him. The dust was flying in the loud noise, and a big hole with a diameter of two meters and a depth of more than ten meters appeared in front of him. The sea dragon floated in, and the seven repair swords floated back to their scabbard. Carefully put tianqin on the ground. Hailong helped her sit cross legged and said in a deep voice, "Qin, don''t cry, don''t be sad, listen to me. My time is running out. Now, when Xingtian is on the top, he erodes our body with an extremely overbearing mana. It''s better to die alone than both. The burden of revenge falls on you. Embrace the yuan and return to one." Although tianqin wants to stop Hailong, she has already lost her ability to act. Everything can only be manipulated by Hailong. Tears have soaked her skirt. Although you can temporarily get more than your ordinary skills, the consequences are terrible, that is, the form and spirit will be destroyed, because doing so will burn your soul and can''t even reincarnate. In the intense pain and suffering, tianqin felt two soft energy coming from behind. The energy input speed was very fast. She had been looking for her own meridians for a week in an instant. The originally burning internal organs were a little more cool, and she immediately felt much more comfortable. But how could she be happy? This is the hope that Hailong bought with his own life! ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban and welcome everyone to vote for it. VIP will pass another four chapters today. I have been ranked first in the VIP sub list. Welcome to subscribe.) Chapter 74 The golden light in Hai Long''s eyes flashed violently. After the golden elixir was broken, his cultivation has been briefly raised to a level close to the level of not falling. Without reservation, he constantly injected his mana into tianqin, healing her injuries and repairing her damaged meridians. As time passed, tianqin''s serious injury gradually recovered under the mana injection of Hailong full of its own vitality. Suddenly, the whole body of the sea dragon was shocked, and the surging mana in his body disappeared instantly. His heart suddenly became extremely calm. He knew that his time had come. With a happy smile, the sea dragon slowly withdrew his palms. He controlled his body from the residual strength, leaned against the stone wall behind him, pulled out the small iron rod at the Lingtai, and suddenly blood gushed out from behind. Hailong didn''t care. He reluctantly raised the small iron bar in front of him and murmured, "old man, I''m sorry. We have to say goodbye. Master six ears, I''m afraid I can''t go to the fairy world to see you again. Take care!" Qi sank in the elixir field, God gathered in the Lingtai, and tianqin slowly opened her eyes. She clearly found that she not only recovered her accomplishments and reunited the Tao fetus, but also seemed to have improved her realm. She suddenly turned back and saw the pale sea dragon leaning against the stone wall, looking at herself happily. Tears poured down. Tianqin hugged the sea dragon, held him tightly in her arms and cried: "Why? Why are you so stupid, Hailong? You can''t die, you can''t die! What should I do if you die? You can''t die, we must stick to it. We have to revenge together!" The sea dragon smiled and said weakly: "God... Tianqin, don''t be... Sad,... Can save... Your sex... Life,... I''ve been... Full... Enough... See... In my... Hand... This... Small iron... Stick...? I... Call it Qianjun stick... It''s my... Best... Partner... When I die... You... Put him... Next to me ... right. Tianqin,... Do you know?... when we... Fell... From... Cliff... Together,... I realized... My heart... Really... Loves you... Only... I knew misty... Before, I didn''t have your... Position in my heart... But... Until... The moment we fell from... Cliff , I just... Soberly... Realized... That... You are so... Important to... Me... And... I''m dying... But... Yes, I''m full... Full, really... Full... Full. At least... We... Once... That... This love. After I... Die, you... Will this... Mountain... Cave ... the mouth of the cave... Is sealed, the immortal shines... The scenery of the mountain... The color is very... Beautiful. I can... Meet... When I die here. Tianqin... After leaving... Here, you... Don''t go back... Back to Qianhui valley. With... Your cultivation... Now... Should be... Enough to... Illusory... And use another... Face... To look at ... travel to China... Experience it, save... Being punished... God... Bastard... Reply, when... When... Can you... Fight against Tianliu... With your own... Strength, you can avenge... Me. " Tianqin was already crying, and her delicate body trembled violently. She tried her best to inject her mana into the sea dragon, but it didn''t help at this time. "God... Qin, don''t cry... Can you... Finish... My most... Heart... Wish...? I want to... Listen... You play... Qin, and then... Listen to you sing... That... Song,... That... Really... Listen... Ah! Cough... Cough..." the sea dragon''s eyes have turned gray, and life is passing little by little. Tianqin endured the sadness in her heart and took out the Jiuxian Qin. She sadly kissed the dragon''s forehead and gently fluctuated the strings. The immortal hum sounded. The moving movement was so sad at this time. The lake... Is your... Eyes, Dream... Think... The sky... Stars. Mood... Is a... Legend, Forever... Forever... Forever. Memory is... A door of tree... Leaves, Tong... Nian has a person who is close to... Love. The journey to the fairyland, Canghai... Sangtian''s... Persistence. You are... I love... People, you... Are... Away... Wind. The thinking in my heart has been... Over and over again. Are you... The one who loves me? Are you... Indulgent tears. The pain of waiting for... Is always... Over and over again. We all have... Innocent and worried... Hurt faces. Hands... Holding the sun... We look... Far away. Gently... Over and over again, year after year. After many years... Will we... Be able to... Sing... Wishes again. Listening to the intermittent singing, the sea dragon showed a satisfied smile on his face, his body twitched slightly, and slowly paralyzed in the arms of tianqin. The lake... Is your... Eyes, Dream... Think... The sky... Stars. Mood... Is a... Legend, Forever... Forever... Forever As if she hadn''t noticed the change of the sea dragon, tianqin still sang, singing again and again, for a long time, for a long time, when all her fingers exuded blood, when her voice was hoarse and couldn''t send out accurate tunes anymore, tianqin slowly stood up with the sea dragon in her arms. She carefully let the sea dragon lean against the stone wall and said softly: "Honey, you''re asleep. I know you''re tired. Have a good sleep. No one will disturb you here. Don''t worry, I''ll do what you tell me." a cold light flashed in her eyes, and tianqin said coldly: "I, tianqin, the disciple of Qianhui Valley, swear that in my lifetime, killing Tianliu and the full moon will become my only goal. If tianqin doesn''t die, both streams will be destroyed." the cold and fierce Qi immediately filled around tianqin''s body, and two blood lights lit up in her clear eyes. At that moment, tianqin, the most outstanding disciple of Qianhui Valley, had been possessed by the Tao. He gently rubbed Hai Long''s face, and tianqin said softly, "Hai Long, you wait for me. When I kill Wen Tianliu and the full moon, I''ll come back to you. Tianqin''s body and heart only belong to you. I''m already your wife. I love you forever. I''ll never change. I''m going. Go to sleep. I''ll be by your side when you wake up." The whole body was full of blood, and the tianqin floated out of the cave. Looking back and staring at the big hole made by the sea dragon, two drops of blood and tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Suddenly, she changed, her purplish long hair turned dark red, her beautiful face became much more ordinary in an instant, and even her body became thinner than before. Pinch the law with both hands, and the walls around the cave trembled slightly , with a bang, the cave was completely blocked. "Hai Long, let me sleep, your wife is gone. Wait for me." the red light suddenly lights up, and the tianqin turns into a blood light and floats away. An hour after tianqin left, a wisp of golden light appeared outside the cave. "Well, it should be here. Damn it, I have no face. My apprentice is so cowardly that he died and even the yuan God was destroyed. The six ears guy boasted to me for a long time. It seems that he is out of his mind." the golden light flashed, so he penetrated the rock and disappeared into the cave. The cold body of the sea dragon leaned rigidly against the smooth stone wall, and there was a satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth. The golden light stayed above the sea dragon''s body and murmured: "Hum, thanks to my timely arrival, if my soul is completely scattered, I''m afraid I can''t take back Yan Luo''s life even if I find him. Well, the boy''s body shape and bones are OK. I hope I''ll risk being discovered by Immortal Emperor and Tathagata this time. It''s not worth it. Eh, my baby, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You''d better follow you in the future New master. " The little iron stick seemed to be very excited. The stick body trembled and sobbed. Jin Guang said, "OK, OK. Follow him and follow me, and you can experience more wonderful things. If it weren''t for the restrictions of the Tathagata, I would have come to this world to play. Well, there''s not much time, I''m going to start. Chih, the holy light covers up." The golden light suddenly expanded, and the cold body of the sea dragon was immediately shrouded. White light stars kept disappearing into his body. Each time they entered a light star, the sea dragon''s body couldn''t help shaking violently. In a short time, seventy-nine light stars were injected into it, and a few faint smells floated in the grottoes and flowed into the sea dragon. "One, two, three, OK, three souls together. One, two, three, four, five, six, eh, how can I lack a soul? Damn it, I''m late. Let me know which lone soul night ghost dares to swallow his soul. If I don''t beat him, he can''t surpass him forever." The little iron stick trembled slightly, and a stream of air floated out of it and flew into the sea dragon. Jin Guang smiled and scolded: "It''s you who left him a soul! I''ll spare you for your concern. Well, there are three souls and seven souls. All things are born, and all laws are unified. God is born from the heart, and power follows the heart. Well, good boy, the magic power is even more strange than mine, but it''s quite pure. Maybe he can become me again in the future. Immortal Emperor, you''ll have a headache in the future, ha Ha. " The golden light suddenly became prosperous, and the sea dragon automatically sat cross legged, and circles of golden light continued to rotate around his body. Jin Guang said with satisfaction: "Well, that''s right. Liu Er is right. He has a good talent and a high understanding. He can really pass on my mantle. Boy! I''m a master. However, I can''t use too much. If the Immortal Emperor and the Tathagata know, they will nag me again. I can''t help you improve your accomplishments in the future Cut, it depends on your own efforts. When you go to heaven later, our teachers and disciples may have a company. Eh, no, ah Zi has sent a message. It seems that I have to go back quickly. I''m afraid the old Tathagata woke up. "The light flashes away, and the cave falls into darkness. The small iron stick automatically flies to the arms of the sea dragon, emitting a faint yellow awn to help him cultivate. I don''t know how long it took, Hailong slowly woke up, and there was darkness in front of him. He moved his body and said to himself: "Is this hell? I''m so lucky that I can still come to hell when I''m out of my wits. Alas, it''s a loss to think about it now! I think my generation of Tianjiao should die so worthless. Damn, Xingtian and Xuanyu, you bastards. If there was an afterlife, labor and capital would have to take your tendons and skin off you. If Xuanyu was still pretty, I would be in front of you Xing Tian''s face raped her first and then killed her, and then raped and killed her again. I don''t know if Xing Tian will be angry. Ha ha ha. "Hai Long laughed loudly, but after a while, the laughter turned into a sob. "Damn it, I don''t want to die! I still have so many things to do. I can''t hear tianqin''s songs and harps anymore, and I can''t eat Yuhua''s Vegetarian Zhai anymore, and Hongzhi, I don''t know what''s going on now. I''m so angry. If I can do it again, I won''t force myself to die! Tianqin, you must avenge me, at least let those two people die It''s good for an asshole to lose his form and spirit like me. "The sea dragon gasped slightly. He suddenly touched a hard object in his arms and couldn''t help * * * twice. He suddenly found that it was the small iron bar," eh, baby, why are you here? Can you still carry magic weapons in hell? I haven''t heard of it. " He stood up slowly, and the sea dragon moved his muscles and bones. He clearly felt that there was a golden light flashing in his body. At the Lingtai, a more solid golden elixir than before led the circulation and operation of mana. His whole body was unspeakably comfortable. It seemed that mana had been completely restored and the realm had increased. Hai Long scratched his head and murmured, "it''s so good to go to hell. Even my cultivation has been restored. Alas, it''s a pity that I''m already a lonely soul and night ghost. What''s the use of cultivation? It''s so dark here, isn''t there any light?" as he said, he walked forward. Without taking two steps, he bumped heavily against the stone wall. "Ouch, damn it, it hurts me. What the hell is this? No! Since I''m a ghost, how can it hurt? Can''t I die? It''s impossible! My golden elixir is broken and my soul is burning. How can I not die? Seven repair swords and get out of their scabbard." the green light flashed, and the cave lit up, and the sea dragon stared at everything in front of me, At a glance, I recognized that this was the cave I made with mana, but the hole was sealed by stones. He pinched himself hard, and the sea dragon couldn''t help crying out, "I''m not dead. I''m really not dead. Did tianqin save me? No, it can''t be her. If it was her, why seal the cave? Did God feel that my life should not be done." Chapter 75 Just then, the little iron bar made a buzzing sound, and the golden light flowed, as if it was telling something like a sea dragon. The sea dragon''s eyes lit up and said, "baby, baby, you saved me, right? I knew you were the best to me. Thank you, thank you, I''m not dead. Great. I''m not dead." the sea dragon jumped and jumped in the cave with great excitement, Even if I was hit by the rock on the top of the cave, I didn''t care. At this moment, he suddenly felt that living was so beautiful. Holding the little iron stick tightly in his arms, the Sea Dragon said, "baby, thank you. You gave me another life. In the future, no matter what, I will always take you with me. Without you, I don''t know how many times I have died. Let''s go out. I''ll find the bastard Xingtian." then the sea dragon walked to the cave under the light of seven sword repairs. When he came to the stone under the tianqin cloth, Hailong suddenly stopped, shook his head and said: "No, I can''t go now. With my current cultivation accomplishments, it''s impossible to avenge Xing Tian. I have nothing but a small iron bar. At least until I can''t fall, I can fight with an expert like Xing Tian. Moreover, tianqin may come back to see me and simply meditate here. With my understanding, I can reach the level of not falling in a long time At that time, with the help of a small iron bar, the world could go. The death pass, another death pass, was also in the stone. "Sitting cross legged on the ground, Hai Long completely sank his mind into the golden elixir of the Lingtai. With his desire for strength, he began to practice hard for a long time. For those who cultivate truth, a hundred years are fleeting. There are no Jiazi in the mountain. Unconsciously, Hailong has practiced in Xianzhao mountain for 300 years. Xianzhao mountain has sufficient aura and breeds countless creatures. In addition to closed door practice, Hailong occasionally goes out for a walk. He has been seen in Wuzhao immortal and Wufeng since he was ransacked in the Moyun cave of Taoist immortal Ming Later, the sea dragon had a preference for this method of eating fairy grass. In the later legend of Wuzhao fairy, it was looted by unidentified evil objects within 300 years, and a large number of miraculous drugs on the mountain were wasted, so that there was a lack of pills. With a few gasps of strength, the sea dragon pounded on the wall with a heavy fist and said in a hate voice: "why still can''t, why can''t I just enter the realm of not falling. It''s been nearly a hundred years and still stays in the later stage of xiaju. It''s really fucking angry." After a process from death to life, the sea dragon breaks again and then stands. Although the unknown golden light did not improve his cultivation, it consolidated his meridians again. Generally, people who practice truth can only practice step by step. If the cultivation time is too long and their accumulated mana is too large, it will make it difficult to load the meridians. Unlike the sea dragon, it breaks twice and then stands, At this time, his meridians had become extremely strong. Every time he closed the door to practice, he could run his mana at will without worrying about anything. With his own understanding, roots and bones and countless miraculous drugs of Wuzhao immortal, he fully improved his realm in two hundred years, from the late stage of pregnancy to the late stage of xiaju. However, here, he was the most difficult person to cultivate truth One of the passes is the process from Xia lifting to not falling. Once he reaches the pass, he will jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements, and his life will no longer be limited. As long as it doesn''t happen, he will live with heaven and earth and shine with the sun and moon. For a hundred years, Hailong has been unable to fall through the pass many times, but he can''t help being disappointed by his failures. Leaning against the stone wall, the sea dragon sighed and said to himself: "It seems that it''s really difficult to break through without falling down, tianqin! Have you forgotten me? Why haven''t you come to see me once? Maybe time can dilute everything. After 300 years, even if you forget me, it''s nothing. After all, we just have that moment of love. Maybe you have your own new life now, and I won''t go I''m sorry to bother you. You''ve been hurt too much when you''re with me. You can''t break through without falling anyway. I can''t stay here any longer. Maybe under the stimulation of the outside world, I can instantly understand and enter the reincarnation without falling. I haven''t been born for 300 years. I don''t know what it''s like outside. " As soon as he decides to leave here, the blood in the sea dragon''s chest can''t help churning. After all, he has practiced here for 300 years. It can be said that he already has deep feelings. At this time, he will leave, and there will inevitably be a trace of reluctance in his heart. "Xing Tian and Xuan Yu, you shouldn''t be dead yet. Wait for me and I''ll settle accounts with you." he took a deep look at the empty cave, and the sea dragon roared and rushed out. The fresh and chilly air kept blowing his body, and the sea dragon was refreshed, "Xiao yun''er, come on." With a flash of light, a light yellow cloud appeared at the foot of the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s whole body was soft, like falling into a pile of cotton, which was unspeakably comfortable. The cloud was cultivated according to the memory left by the six eared macaque after he entered the xiaju realm. Although the area was not very large, it flew very fast. The sea dragon faintly felt that it was the blue cloud of the misty Taoist Zun, It is also far from his own little cloud that flies fast. It is with the extremely fast clouds that he can steal fairy grass and spiritual fruit from the hands of Wuzhao immortal and Wuzong again and again without being caught. Hai Long''s ban on Xianzhao mountain is so familiar that he can''t be any more familiar. He''s not in a hurry to fly high. Instead, he floats up against the mountain wall of the main peak of Xianzhao mountain. His Tianming cloak, golden bell cover and yunwo armor are all damaged. Now, except for the small iron bar, he has only three useless magic weapons: Qixiu sword, blood gossip and magic dragon. He doesn''t even have anything to wear as clothes. The peak In a flash, Hailong touched the back hall of jinzong of Wuzhao immortal. This is the place where all the disciples live. Hailong changed into a colorful feather bird by using the hidden trace technique. He fell lightly on the wall of the back hall. Hailong''s transformation technique is different from ordinary people. Ordinary people can change when their cultivation reaches a certain degree, but , they can only change their shape and appearance on the basis of their own body, and there are certain restrictions. Hai Long is different. His transformation has no restrictions, and can completely change into anything he wants. This is completely the function of his divine power and the skill memory left by the six eared monkey. Even Hai long can''t figure out what''s going on. Slap After a few wings, Hailong looked inside the hall and saw two little Taoists who were only in the tiger subduing period cleaning the courtyard. The whole back hall was quiet and gave people a sense of tranquility. Flapping his wings, Hailong flew from the wall to the window of the back hall. He saw that many disciples were meditating and practicing together. This was the unique place of Wuzhao immortal. All their disciples were together He practiced and would never influence each other. Hai long thought of a prank. He carefully distinguished it. He found a disciple who was similar to himself, spread his wings and glided to him. The blue light flashed in the bird''s eyes. The clothes on the disciple immediately disappeared, leaving only the shame cloth under his crotch. The disciples of Jin sect who practiced here are not only male brothers There were also female disciples. The disciple who was stripped of clothes by the sea dragon felt cold and suddenly woke up from meditation. "Ah, why my clothes are missing." a loud cry woke up the other disciples. The female disciples screamed one after another, and the whole rear hall was in a mess. The sea dragon''s goal has been achieved. He flapped his wings and flew out of the rear hall to the front main hall. It fell lightly on the roof of the main hall. He carried the heavenly ear to the hall. Someone in the hall only heard a familiar voice say, "brother, we have suffered a heavy loss this time! Don''t break the flesh of wood pine and fire robbery. If we hadn''t saved in time, I''m afraid even the yuan God wouldn''t come back." Hai Long''s heart moved and suddenly remembered that it was Shui Yun, the leader of Wuzhao Xianshui sect, who could be called brother by her, Naturally, it is Jin Yi, the leader of Jin zongzong. Sure enough, Jin Yi said: "Hey, three younger sister, although there are many outstanding disciples of the descendants of Wuzhao immortal, they are still far worse than Lianyun sect. Now the evil way is rampant, and they have suppressed our right way. Both Li Tian of the demon sect and Jin shisan of the demon sect are extremely difficult to deal with. I don''t understand. Their cultivation achievements have been equivalent to the later stage of fighting for hundreds of years For a long time, why don''t you experience magic robbery and demon robbery? As long as they are in one day, I will have no day to turn over! Third sister, have you handled the yuan God of wood delivery and fire robbery? " Shui Yun nodded and said, "it has been handled. After all, they have deep cultivation. I will help them reborn by reincarnation. It is estimated that it will take three or four hundred years to recover to the original state." Jin Yi said, "it''s hard for you. After this war, all seven sects of the right way have been greatly weakened. It is said that the Taoist priest of Jietian has also entered the late stage of fighting. I''m afraid he will be robbed in a few hundred years at most. If he doesn''t deal with the evil sect''s violence against heaven, I''m afraid the right way will be in danger." Shui Yun said: "In fact, although the three evil sects have great power, if we invite those reclusive predecessors..." Jin Yi said categorically: "No, we can''t disturb those elders'' retreat unless we have to. Don''t forget that there are also experts at that level in the evil cult. Once they are attracted to participate in the war between good and evil, it is likely to lead to the destruction of life. Their Taoism is too advanced. In fact, they are no longer suitable for our world. This time, two Taoist masters of Lianyun sect died and took over the leader of heaven not long ago As a sign of lingzha, let''s use the immortal array to temporarily close the mountain gate and accumulate strength for the next decisive battle. Fortunately, Li Tian was badly hurt by him and several other Taoist dignitaries. Otherwise, if the three evil sects do not disappear, we will not even have a chance to breathe. Oh, by the way, how did you inquire about Lao Jun''s record? Do you have any news now? " Shui Yun shook her head and said, "not yet. The birth of this strange treasure is bound to bring more unnecessary fights to the already chaotic China. Brother, I think we''d better not participate." Jin Yi said with a bitter smile: "Sometimes you have to participate. Lao Junlu represents the highest cultivation method in our cultivation world. According to legend, if anyone can get him, he can reach the state of robbery in a short time, and he will have incomparable advantages when he spends the disaster. For example, if Lao Junlu is cultivated to the highest level, he may even reach the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. This temptation is real It''s too big. Although I''ve practiced for more than 3000 years, I''m still excited about it. What I fear most is that Lao Junlu is obtained by an evil way. If they understand the secret, I''m afraid our right way will die. Third sister, you continue to send elite disciples to inquire about the news. As soon as there is a trace of Lao Junlu, we''ll start immediately and include it in my five photos at any cost In the immortal palm, we can only revitalize again if we get Lao Junlu. In my lifetime, I must lead Wuzhao immortal to the first place in the right way. " Hearing this, Hailong has understood a lot. Did you record it? It seems that this is the goal of my trip. Perhaps, as long as I have this cultivation method, I can break through the realm of not falling in a short time and go straight to the fairyland. Thinking of this, Hailong proudly flew in the air and down the mountain path. It took more than an hour to finally get down At the foot of Xianzhao mountain. With a flash of light, the sea dragon turned into a man again. He had already put on the Taoist robe stolen from the disciple of Wuzhao immortal, sorted out his hair and beard, and murmured, "it''s really slow to become a bird, which is far worse than my little cloud. I''ve finally left here. In the future, I won''t kill myself anyway." Looking back, I took a deep look at the cloud shrouded Xianzhao mountain. With a sigh, the sea dragon floated up, stepped on its own spiritual cloud and went away into the distance. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Today''s VIP is also the fourth chapter. You are welcome to subscribe. Master Hailong''s identity has come out in the VIP chapter. VIP will enter the fairyland chapter soon Chapter 76 Somewhere in China, in a dark cave, dozens of strange people in different shapes stood around a large pool made of stone. They kept muttering about something. In that big pool, it was completely bright red liquid. It was like blood! At the top of the stone pool, a strange man with an unusually tall body exudes a strong blood light. His voice was hoarse and excited. "The great ancestor of evil! You have finally been handed down for 300 years. We have waited for 300 years! The great ancestor of evil, the great evil god, show your most powerful evil power." The liquid in the blood pool suddenly boils, and big bubbles keep coming out. Under the leadership of the people who spoke earlier, seventy-nine strange people around the blood pool cut their wrists at the same time, and the blood poured into the blood pool like water. The water in the pool boils more crazy, and the surging evil force suddenly flourished, almost in an instant, The whole Grottoes have been filled with a layer of rich blood gas. The first strange man looked up at the sky and laughed, "great, my great evil sect finally has a bright future. The evil light reflects the sky. The evil sect is no longer controlled by demons and demons." The whole cave shook violently, and a huge circle of energy suddenly radiated. The liquid on the blood pool was evacuated in an instant, completely condensed into a blood light, and the light suddenly turned to prosperity. Surrounded by the blood light, a figure loomed. Sen''s cold voice sounded, "where is the evil sect leader crow." The leading freak quickly led the others to kneel respectfully to the ground and said piously, "the crow pays homage to the evil ancestor. May the evil ancestor live forever." "From today on, you are no longer the leader of the evil sect. I will personally become the leader of the evil sect. I will give you a month to gather all the disciples of the evil sect here. I will show the great Dharma of reflecting all evil blood to expand the family of our evil sect." the crow did not resist at all. He respectfully kowtowed three heads, showed a happy face and said, "thank you for your success." The evil ancestor said coldly, "all evil spirits are coming to heaven, and China will die. No one is allowed to divulge the news of my birth without my command. Especially the demon clan and the demon clan, when necessary, I will unify the evil cult. As for the despicable people of the right way, ignore them for the time being. When the time is ripe, I will let them disappear in the world forever." Under the pressure of the evil ancestor, all the disciples of the evil clan dare not look up. The crow knows that the evil ancestor, who has absorbed thousands of evil Qi in the blood pool after 300 years, is not inferior to the evil clan Li Tian and Jin shisan. Under the leadership of his peerless expert, the evil clan will rise. The sea dragon pressed the cloud head, the wind was blowing on the open ground, and the light flashed. He had fallen on a small hillside. "Although the outside is not as spiritual as Xianzhao mountain, the boundless space is really comfortable. Lao Junlu, where will I look for it? Forget it, regardless of him, first go to the small town in front to eat. Besides, it''s really expected that he hasn''t eaten fireworks in 300 years!" without using his magic power, Hailong walked forward on foot. After an hour, He has come to the small city of Zhao Song state that he saw in the air. Indeed, it can only be called a small city. The city wall is no more than five meters high. The gatehouse is three meters high and four meters wide. There are not many pedestrians. The four guards at the gate are sleepy and stand listlessly against the city wall, turning a blind eye to the passers-by. Hailong said in his heart that no wonder yuan and Mongolia could occupy a large amount of land in Li Tang, Zhao and Song dynasties. Looking at these soldiers, it can be imagined that those officials above them had nothing good. Hailong didn''t distinguish the region and walked to the gate with great strides. He came up to a soldier, knocked on his head and said, "are you on guard? If there is an enemy invasion, I''m afraid you won''t even have time to close the door." The soldier was awakened by the sea dragon and was about to scold, but when he saw the sea dragon''s dress, he immediately softened, straightened up and said respectfully, "Hello, sir." The sea dragon was slightly stunned. He just wanted to tease these gatekeepers. Seeing that he was so respectful, he couldn''t help wondering. He put his eyes above the top and said, "who''s the boss here?" The soldier knocked by the Sea Dragon said, "report back to your excellency, I am." The sea dragon snorted and said, "do you understand what I just said? If you are invaded by the enemy, I think you have enough heads to cut off." The soldier trembled, fell to his knees with a plop, and said in horror, "Sir, forgive me! There are eighty old mothers in my family, and there are children with or without a full moon. Please spare my life. I won''t be lazy any more." The sea dragon smiled in his heart and said calmly, "with your words, I would have done it a thousand years ago. Don''t follow me. I''ll spare you this time. If you commit it again, be careful of your head." "Yes, yes, I will never dare to be small." When they made this noise, several other soldiers also woke up. Seeing that their leaders were so respectful, they quickly knelt to the ground and didn''t dare to say a word. The people passing by seemed to be afraid of things and hid away from one side. The sea dragon smiled, glanced at the four soldiers, turned and walked into the city. Watching him go, the other three soldiers hurried to the first soldier. "Boss, who was that just now? Why are you so scared?" "Fool, are you blind? I don''t see what he''s wearing. If we offend him, I''m afraid we''ll be finished in a moment." "Ah! You mean that guy just now is the one who worships the temple? No, he looks very young! He seems to be in his twenties." "You know a fart. I''ve seen people younger than him. I tell you, in the future, our majesty will show great respect to these high-ranking people who worship the temple. What are we? I''m afraid only a little finger can kill us. From now on, stand guard for me. If anyone dares to slack off, don''t blame my military law. Come on, Stand fast, here we go again. "Under the command of the soldier leader, the four quickly stood up bravely and angrily. At the same time, xijinjin stopped at the gate with a long cry. The leader of the soldier, with his men bluffing across his long gun, said, "who, stop, routine inspection." he has been a soldier for many years. Naturally, he knows what he likes most. Immediately, there were four people, three men and one woman. They were all dressed like sea dragons. The first person had a face like jujube, a straight nose and a square mouth. Just sitting on the back of a horse was full of dignity. He looked at the four soldiers at the door with satisfaction, took out a gold token from his arms and said, "we are the offerings of the temple. Don''t stop us from performing official duties here." When the soldier leader saw the gold medal, he quickly knelt down and said respectfully, "my subordinates have seen adults. Because of their duty, they can''t send you to the city. Please forgive me." The worshiper smiled and said, "you''ve done a good job. Only you are the most devoted to your duties all the way. When I see your city master, I will naturally say a few good words for you." The soldier leader was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "thank you for offering it to your excellency. Your Excellency, did you have a companion first? He has just entered the city." He offered it to a Leng and said, "companion? There are four of us. Where did you come from? Tell me about that man." The soldier leader quickly described the image of Hailong''s clothes. After listening to his narration, the only woman among the four worshippers said, "brother, it seems that someone pretended to be the person in our worship hall. We must not spare it." the soldier leader peeked and saw that the woman was wearing an apricot yellow Taoist robe, with a silk sash on her willow waist. Her whole body exuded a faint aura. Her eyebrows were like spring mountain and her eyes were like yuandai. She was a beautiful woman. Swallowing and spitting, he flattered: "worship your excellency. The man didn''t go far just now. Do you want to take someone to chase him?" The previous worshipper shook his head and said, "no, we will deal with this naturally. You can continue to guard your posts here." with that, he knocked his feet on his horse''s belly and rushed into the city with his companions. Hailong looked at the sparse shops in the small town. The last time he went to the city, he had to go back more than 1000 years ago. Although this small town is far less magnificent than Tongyuan City, it also has a different style. In front of him, a small restaurant attracted his attention. The sign of the restaurant was very strange. There were three big words on it, "don''t come again." since it was a restaurant, how could you ask guests not to come again? With some curiosity, Hailong stepped into the restaurant. The restaurant was very deserted, with only a few sparse tables of guests. Two shop assistants leaned lazily against the counter and chatted with the shopkeeper. Hailong found a remote table and sat down. He shouted, "do you have any anger? Come here." two shop assistants saw him long ago and heard his impolite greeting. One of the shop assistants came over and said, "boy, how do you talk? Don''t you know where this is?" Hailong smiled and said, "I really don''t know. I''m going to ask for advice?" The waiter snorted and said: "I tell you, no one can come here. In those days, the first emperor was in trouble here, and our boss entertained him. The first emperor thanked our boss for his kindness that day, but our boss said to him, I hope you can make achievements in the future and don''t come to a small place like us. With the encouragement of our boss, the first emperor worked hard and finally became a generation Mingjun, he originally gave many gifts to our boss, but the boss refused them one by one. Finally, he specially rewarded the plaque at the door. When you come to us, even if you are a big official, you are just like a civilian. Do you understand? Just now you were like that, but you should be arrogant again. Be careful that the people of the government will take you away and ask questions. " The sea dragon smiled and said, "so this'' don''t come again ''is the case. Well, I don''t shout. Just take whatever delicious food you have here." The waiter snorted proudly, turned around and walked back to the hall. After a while, seven or eight seemingly cold dishes were brought up. Hailong turned over his chopsticks and immediately found that these dishes were overnight. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "waiter, are you people''s food?" The waiter turned his eyes, patted hard on the table and said, "your son is deliberately looking for trouble. Eat if you like, and go away if you don''t eat." Hai Long''s anger surged up in his heart. He wanted to have a fit, but then he thought that he would dirty his hands by starting with such a naughty scoundrel with his current cultivation. He took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, turned his head and walked out. After only a few steps, the waiter grabbed him and another waiter came up. Hai Long was slightly angry and said, "what else?" The former waiter said, "you can''t eat anything, but you can''t give money. You eat those things for a total of thirty-two Liang silver. You can''t leave until you pay the money, otherwise, Hei hei." The sea dragon smiled and smiled genially. The other two waiter stood up at the same time. They were obviously with the store. They grinned around the sea dragon one by one. Two of them were still holding cold and shining daggers. They looked like you couldn''t go out without giving money. The sea dragon smiled and said, "brothers, why is this necessary? Hey, now I know why you call ''don''t come again''. No one dares to come again like you." A waiter said impatiently, "boy, don''t talk nonsense with me and take the money quickly, otherwise don''t blame the brothers for being rude." "Wait a minute." as soon as the curtain was picked, four people rushed in. The leader was half a head higher than the sea dragon, and his face was as heavy as water. As soon as they were close to one meter, the local ruffians who surrounded the sea dragon immediately fell back and unconsciously gave way to the four people. The big man went to the sea dragon and said in a deep voice, "was it you who pretended to be a temple at the gate?" As soon as the four people entered the door, Hailong clearly felt the identity of the four people, but their cultivation was still weak. The strongest man in front of him was just the cultivation in the middle of Tengyun. The sea dragon smiled calmly and said, "I haven''t even heard of the worship hall. How can I pretend to be? It seems that I saw you for the first time." The big man snorted coldly and said, "don''t toast and don''t eat and punish wine. The reputation of our temple can''t be ruined by anyone." then he slapped on the shoulder of the sea dragon, and a faint purple light flowed faintly. As if he hadn''t seen the attack of the big man, Hailong turned to the waiter and said, "you see, even the people who serve the temple want to trouble me. Now do you still want the meal money?" ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (the ban will continue to be lifted tomorrow. At the same time, a VIP reward event will be held tomorrow. On January 1, everyone voted for 100 VIP monthly tickets = the number of chapters updated that day, for example, 1000 monthly tickets were voted to update 10 chapters. I strive to prepare more for you today. See if you can make me tired and spit blood tomorrow, ha ha.) Chapter 77 The big man''s hand tightly grasped Hailong''s shoulder. Hailong didn''t even shake it. His eyes still stayed on the waiter. Although the waiter was domineering, he also knew that he didn''t provoke the worship hall. Seven or eight people slowly retreated back and didn''t dare to speak again. The big man urged mana three times in a row. The hundred trial and error prohibition had no effect at all. The sea dragon turned his head, still looked at him with a smile and said, "I''m not glass. I think you''d better let go. Your cultivation in the middle of the cloud is not enough to be the enemy with me." the other three worshippers changed color at the same time. The stunning woman whispered, "listen to the order and check it." with a flash of yellow light, the sea dragon''s body shook slightly and could not help frowning. The girl was surprised and said, "no, it''s impossible. Brother, I can''t find his accomplishments!" The sea dragon sighed softly and said, "little girl, didn''t your master tell you not to use exploration to those who practice truth? It''s taboo." the golden light in his eyes burst, and the four worshippers were shocked like lightning at the same time. The big man who grabbed the sea dragon''s shoulder staggered back a few steps and lost his voice: "your deep cultivation. Are you a worshipper in the yuan and Mongolia?" Hai Long said calmly, "I''ve already said that I''m not a sacrifice at all. Why do you want to add this name to me? It''s amazing that you can go out to experience with such accomplishments. I don''t know if your teacher has a brain problem." the unhappiness caused by being a waiter disappeared at this time, The feeling of being high above makes Hailong proud. The girl angrily said, "don''t slander my master. Look at the magic weapon." with a flash of light, a small bell like magic weapon sent out a faint white light to the sea dragon, and the edge of the bell was extremely sharp. In the twinkling of an eye, it had flown in front of the sea dragon. The sea dragon blew a tone to the bell without paying attention. The white light suddenly released, and the bell was suspended in front of him, out of the girl''s control. "Well, it''s just the lowest real weapon. I even took it out to offer treasure. I''ll teach you a lesson for your master." the figure flashed like an illusion without any resistance. The four worshippers hit the sea dragon at the same time. In the scream, the four people fell to the ground in violent convulsions, constantly convulsing. Hai Long didn''t look at his achievements and turned to the local ruffians. In this sudden change, the local ruffians have already been stunned. Hailong walked up to the former waiter of the famous store and said with a smile, "do you want more money for dinner now? Scum like you really don''t make any sense in the world, but God has a good life, so let''s give you a chance to reform." with a wave of Hailong''s big hand, the golden light flashed, and the local ruffians "flew out of the window one by one for a while, Screams came and went. The sea dragon turned and pulled the trembling shopkeeper out from under the counter. The shopkeeper had already turned pale with fear and begged: "uncle, please spare my life." Hai Long smiled and showed his white teeth. "I''m not a murderous person. How could I kill you? I said to the shopkeeper! I don''t think you need to open the restaurant again. Do you think so?" the shopkeeper hurriedly said, "yes, yes, everything depends on your instructions." Hai Long said with a smile, "that''s what you said. Go out, too." he shook his hand, The shopkeeper followed the example of those local ruffians. Walking back to the four worshippers with convulsions, Hailong squatted down and patted the girl on the shoulder, which immediately resolved the "punishment" on her. The girl gasped. Her whole body was already dripping with sweat. The faint virgin fragrance constantly stimulated the sea dragon''s smell, which made him swing in his heart. The girl looked at him in horror and said, "you, what are you going to do?" The sea dragon smiled obscene and said: "Beauty, what do you want me to do? Don''t worry, I don''t know how many girls are more beautiful than you. As long as you seriously answer my questions, I won''t touch your hair. I don''t know if you have heard of his mind skill. As long as you tell a lie, I can easily distinguish what will happen at that time, but it''s hard to tell." As he spoke, the sea dragon made a tiger claw shape with his hands and drew twice to the girl''s plump chest. The girl was shocked, protected her chest with both hands and said, "you, ask, I must tell the truth." Seeing that the goal had been achieved, the sea dragon stopped scaring her and asked, "first, tell me your identity and what happened to the worship hall." The girl curled up and said: "The sacrificial hall is the highest level Department of the state of Zhao and song. It is completely established by the practitioners. It is only responsible to the emperor and can manage all the affairs of the whole country of Zhao and song. The establishment of the sacrificial Hall of the state of Zhao and song is also a last resort. Now, not only the yuan and Mongolia are threatening Zhao, song, Li and Tang, but there are often some demons and ghosts all over China. They are our main target Mongolia, Li and Tang also have similar worship halls. Our worship hall in the state of Zhao and song has one hall master and two deputy hall masters. My master is one of the deputy hall masters. " The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "then why do you think I pretend to be your sacrifice? Did the soldiers at the gate tell you?" The girl nodded and said, "yes, he told us that someone pretended to be a sacrifice and mixed into the city. We were afraid that we were spies of the yuan and Mongolia state, so we followed to see who you were." The sea dragon naturally wouldn''t argue with the soldiers and said calmly: "In the future, you should remember that some people can''t offend. Your current cultivation accomplishments are just the most common in the cultivation world. If you meet an evil master, I''m afraid you''re already scared. If you want to go back and find someone to take revenge on me, just come. I won''t leave this town in three days. Go out." With a wave of his big sleeve, he shook all four of them out of the store while lifting the ban on the other three. He glanced at the table he had just eaten. Hailong reluctantly shook his head and murmured, "it''s annoying to eat delicious food. Don''t come again. No one will come again in the future." as he said, he walked out of the store slowly. Just as his front foot stepped out of the store, the don''t come again restaurant behind him suddenly turned into dust and smoke, Strangely, the dust and smoke condensed but did not disperse, and fell slowly in the narrow space, without affecting other stores on both sides. Outside the store, the shopkeeper and the local ruffians looked at what was happening in front of them in horror and could hardly believe their eyes. The sea dragon floated in front of them, smiled brightly and said, "you see everything just now. Listen, I have restrictions on you. From now on, each of you must do thousands of good deeds. If you dare to do one evil thing, you will explode and die. Do you understand? This is the opportunity I give you for renewal, but you should seize it! Ha ha ha." In the sea dragon''s laughter, the ruffians rushed to promise, lest they could not promise the sea dragon to repent. In fact, the sea dragon didn''t put any restrictions on them at all. It was just a false threat. With a long smile, the sea dragon disappeared in front of the crowd before the civilians gathered. The light continued to flash. In just a few blinks, the sea dragon was already thousands of kilometers away. Walking along the street, Hailong thought to himself that after making trouble for a long time, his stomach hasn''t been found yet. No, he has to find a good restaurant to have a big meal. Ah! By the way, I have no money on me. Before he and Hongzhi returned to the Lianyun mountains, they had already spent all their money, and the food in the heaven and earth ring had already been eaten when he closed in the Wannian cold spirit stone for the first time. Scratching his head, Hailong said to himself: "Can''t you let me sell the imperial essence again this time, but I don''t have that thing on me. I knew that I should bring some spiritual fruits from Xianzhao mountain. Hey, I''m so stupid. Can''t I eat free food? I think the Xiuzhen expert of Tangxia state should eat free food. If Hongzhi and Yuhua know, they won''t laugh off their big teeth!" At this time, the sea dragon seemed to be aware of something. He moved in his heart and said with a smile, "don''t sneak behind me. Come out." As soon as the figure flashed, the four worshippers appeared in front of the sea dragon. They didn''t sweat because of fatigue, but mainly the sweat shed in the pain prohibited by the sea dragon. The first man said in some fear: "senior, we didn''t mean to follow you, just, just..." Hailong smiled and said, "do you have something to ask me? Well, I''m a little hungry. Please buy me a meal first. It''s easy to say. Because I''m generally in a good mood when I''m full." The big man was stunned. He never thought that Hailong would be so easy to talk. He said happily, "no problem, no problem, senior, I will invite you to eat the best food in this small town." Hailong was secretly happy. He was just worried about having no money. Some people came to the door to treat him. No matter what he wanted to say, he had a meal first. The worship of the state of Zhao and song always entertained himself. He smiled calmly and said, "let''s go. I don''t know what delicious food is in the small town of the state of Zhao and song." An hour later, in the most famous guiyuanxuan seat in the town, Hailong was satisfied to wipe off the grease on his mouth, drink a cup of wine and stretch his body comfortably, "well, the taste is pretty good. Although it is far worse than junior sister''s vegetarian food, it''s just about done with it. Come on, what can I do for you?" He was quite satisfied with the meal. He always had to listen to the so-called short mouth of others. The big man swallowed and spit. Looking at the high plate in front of the sea dragon, he said to himself: this elder can really eat! Even if the four of us add up, it is far less than his appetite. Respectfully: "Elder, it''s like this. Your Taoism is so profound. Why don''t you work for the country? If you agree to join our worship hall, it''s at least the title of deputy hall Lord!" Hailong smiled and said, "deputy hall leader? I''m not interested. Don''t forget, I''m a man of truth. Even if the emperor of Zhao song is willing to give up the throne to me, I''m not interested." As soon as the man''s face changed, he thought and said: "I''m Huang Han. This is my sister Huang Sui. These two are my younger martial brothers, Zhang Zhao and Li Wei. The four of us have been worshipping under the master''s seat for decades. It''s a blessing to see the master''s Taoism today. If you like, we can lead you to the capital of the state of Zhao and song. There are many delicacies you haven''t eaten!" Hailong said, "what? Do you want to tempt me with delicious food? But it''s really a good idea. Speaking of it, I don''t know where I should go now. Let''s go with you. However, in advance, if you encounter anything, I don''t care. You handle everything yourself. I''m only responsible for eating and drinking." The four of Huang Han are full of fear for Hailong. The pain from the bone marrow is still twitching secretly. Huang Han sees that Hailong promised to go with him and hurried: "We just deliberately want to entertain the elder, and we absolutely have no other requirements. Elder, what do you think? We''ll arrange a residence for you first, and we''ll return to Bianliang, Kyoto immediately after we deal with the affairs here." Hailong patted his stomach with satisfaction and said, "OK, anyway, you are my food and clothing parents now. Follow you." Huang Han personally arranged Hailong to the Best Inn in the town, and then left with the other three. Standing in the living room and looking at the beautiful inner and outer Suites in front of him, Hailong murmured: "It seems that I still have to have strength! If I were just the boy at the beginning of subduing the tiger, I''m afraid no one would even look at me." his ears moved slightly, and his mana floated out. Tian Ertong used it and immediately found the trace of Huang Han. Huang Sui said, "brother, do you need to shoot that bastard like that? You forget how miserable he just made us? That lusty ghost, I really want to break him into pieces." Huang Hanshen voiced: "Keep your voice down, little sister. If that person hears you, you''ll be in trouble. Don''t forget that he has great powers. Don''t you understand this accident after we''ve been wandering around for so many years? The previous man was just scaring you. He didn''t kill us at all. Moreover, how can a person with profound cultivation like him have lust? I think he can''t help it I know you are all dissatisfied with the cultivation of climbing the peak level mentioned by Shifu. But have you ever thought that if such an expert can join our worship hall, the strength of Zhao and song will increase greatly and our grasp will be much greater when dealing with yuan and Mongolia. Don''t you know that Li Tang, yuan and Mongolia are both growing up now Do you want to recruit practitioners? " --------------------------------------------------------------------- (the new year is coming. I wish all book friends good health and all the best. Today is January 1. I will divide the number of VIP votes by 100 and upload the VIP chapter. At present, 6 chapters have been passed. It will continue. Welcome to vote for me with VIP votes and recommendation votes.) Chapter 78 The big man''s hand tightly grasped Hailong''s shoulder. Hailong didn''t even shake it. His eyes still stayed on the waiter. Although the waiter was domineering, he also knew that he didn''t provoke the worship hall. Seven or eight people slowly retreated back and didn''t dare to speak again. The big man urged mana three times in a row. The hundred trial and error prohibition had no effect at all. The sea dragon turned his head, still looked at him with a smile and said, "I''m not glass. I think you''d better let go. Your cultivation in the middle of the cloud is not enough to be the enemy with me." the other three worshippers changed color at the same time. The stunning woman whispered, "listen to the order and check it." with a flash of yellow light, the sea dragon''s body shook slightly and could not help frowning. The girl was surprised and said, "no, it''s impossible. Brother, I can''t find his accomplishments!" The sea dragon sighed softly and said, "little girl, didn''t your master tell you not to use exploration to those who practice truth? It''s taboo." the golden light in his eyes burst, and the four worshippers were shocked like lightning at the same time. The big man who grabbed the sea dragon''s shoulder staggered back a few steps and lost his voice: "your deep cultivation. Are you a worshipper in the yuan and Mongolia?" Hai Long said calmly, "I''ve already said that I''m not a sacrifice at all. Why do you want to add this name to me? It''s amazing that you can go out to experience with such accomplishments. I don''t know if your teacher has a brain problem." the unhappiness caused by being a waiter disappeared at this time, The feeling of being high above makes Hailong proud. The girl angrily said, "don''t slander my master. Look at the magic weapon." with a flash of light, a small bell like magic weapon sent out a faint white light to the sea dragon, and the edge of the bell was extremely sharp. In the twinkling of an eye, it had flown in front of the sea dragon. The sea dragon blew a tone to the bell without paying attention. The white light suddenly released, and the bell was suspended in front of him, out of the girl''s control. "Well, it''s just the lowest real weapon. I even took it out to offer treasure. I''ll teach you a lesson for your master." the figure flashed like an illusion without any resistance. The four worshippers hit the sea dragon at the same time. In the scream, the four people fell to the ground in violent convulsions, constantly convulsing. Hai Long didn''t look at his achievements and turned to the local ruffians. In this sudden change, the local ruffians have already been stunned. Hailong walked up to the former waiter of the famous store and said with a smile, "do you want more money for dinner now? Scum like you really don''t make any sense in the world, but God has a good life, so let''s give you a chance to reform." with a wave of Hailong''s big hand, the golden light flashed, and the local ruffians "flew out of the window one by one for a while, Screams came and went. The sea dragon turned and pulled the trembling shopkeeper out from under the counter. The shopkeeper had already turned pale with fear and begged: "uncle, please spare my life." Hai Long smiled and showed his white teeth. "I''m not a murderous person. How could I kill you? I said to the shopkeeper! I don''t think you need to open the restaurant again. Do you think so?" the shopkeeper hurriedly said, "yes, yes, everything depends on your instructions." Hai Long said with a smile, "that''s what you said. Go out, too." he shook his hand, The shopkeeper followed the example of those local ruffians. Walking back to the four worshippers with convulsions, Hailong squatted down and patted the girl on the shoulder, which immediately resolved the "punishment" on her. The girl gasped. Her whole body was already dripping with sweat. The faint virgin fragrance constantly stimulated the sea dragon''s smell, which made him swing in his heart. The girl looked at him in horror and said, "you, what are you going to do?" The sea dragon smiled obscene and said: "Beauty, what do you want me to do? Don''t worry, I don''t know how many girls are more beautiful than you. As long as you seriously answer my questions, I won''t touch your hair. I don''t know if you have heard of his mind skill. As long as you tell a lie, I can easily distinguish what will happen at that time, but it''s hard to tell." As he spoke, the sea dragon made a tiger claw shape with his hands and drew twice to the girl''s plump chest. The girl was shocked, protected her chest with both hands and said, "you, ask, I must tell the truth." Seeing that the goal had been achieved, the sea dragon stopped scaring her and asked, "first, tell me your identity and what happened to the worship hall." The girl curled up and said: "The sacrificial hall is the highest level Department of the state of Zhao and song. It is completely established by the practitioners. It is only responsible to the emperor and can manage all the affairs of the whole country of Zhao and song. The establishment of the sacrificial Hall of the state of Zhao and song is also a last resort. Now, not only the yuan and Mongolia are threatening Zhao, song, Li and Tang, but there are often some demons and ghosts all over China. They are our main target Mongolia, Li and Tang also have similar worship halls. Our worship hall in the state of Zhao and song has one hall master and two deputy hall masters. My master is one of the deputy hall masters. " The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "then why do you think I pretend to be your sacrifice? Did the soldiers at the gate tell you?" The girl nodded and said, "yes, he told us that someone pretended to be a sacrifice and mixed into the city. We were afraid that we were spies of the yuan and Mongolia state, so we followed to see who you were." The sea dragon naturally wouldn''t argue with the soldiers and said calmly: "In the future, you should remember that some people can''t offend. Your current cultivation accomplishments are just the most common in the cultivation world. If you meet an evil master, I''m afraid you''re already scared. If you want to go back and find someone to take revenge on me, just come. I won''t leave this town in three days. Go out." With a wave of his big sleeve, he shook all four of them out of the store while lifting the ban on the other three. He glanced at the table he had just eaten. Hailong reluctantly shook his head and murmured, "it''s annoying to eat delicious food. Don''t come again. No one will come again in the future." as he said, he walked out of the store slowly. Just as his front foot stepped out of the store, the don''t come again restaurant behind him suddenly turned into dust and smoke, Strangely, the dust and smoke condensed but did not disperse, and fell slowly in the narrow space, without affecting other stores on both sides. Outside the store, the shopkeeper and the local ruffians looked at what was happening in front of them in horror and could hardly believe their eyes. The sea dragon floated in front of them, smiled brightly and said, "you see everything just now. Listen, I have restrictions on you. From now on, each of you must do thousands of good deeds. If you dare to do one evil thing, you will explode and die. Do you understand? This is the opportunity I give you for renewal, but you should seize it! Ha ha ha." In the sea dragon''s laughter, the ruffians rushed to promise, lest they could not promise the sea dragon to repent. In fact, the sea dragon didn''t put any restrictions on them at all. It was just a false threat. With a long smile, the sea dragon disappeared in front of the crowd before the civilians gathered. The light continued to flash. In just a few blinks, the sea dragon was already thousands of kilometers away. Walking along the street, Hailong thought to himself that after making trouble for a long time, his stomach hasn''t been found yet. No, he has to find a good restaurant to have a big meal. Ah! By the way, I have no money on me. Before he and Hongzhi returned to the Lianyun mountains, they had already spent all their money, and the food in the heaven and earth ring had already been eaten when he closed in the Wannian cold spirit stone for the first time. Scratching his head, Hailong said to himself: "Can''t you let me sell the imperial essence again this time, but I don''t have that thing on me. I knew that I should bring some spiritual fruits from Xianzhao mountain. Hey, I''m so stupid. Can''t I eat free food? I think the Xiuzhen expert of Tangxia state should eat free food. If Hongzhi and Yuhua know, they won''t laugh off their big teeth!" At this time, the sea dragon seemed to be aware of something. He moved in his heart and said with a smile, "don''t sneak behind me. Come out." As soon as the figure flashed, the four worshippers appeared in front of the sea dragon. They didn''t sweat because of fatigue, but mainly the sweat shed in the pain prohibited by the sea dragon. The first man said in some fear: "senior, we didn''t mean to follow you, just, just..." Hailong smiled and said, "do you have something to ask me? Well, I''m a little hungry. Please buy me a meal first. It''s easy to say. Because I''m generally in a good mood when I''m full." The big man was stunned. He never thought that Hailong would be so easy to talk. He said happily, "no problem, no problem, senior, I will invite you to eat the best food in this small town." Hailong was secretly happy. He was just worried about having no money. Some people came to the door to treat him. No matter what he wanted to say, he had a meal first. The worship of the state of Zhao and song always entertained himself. He smiled calmly and said, "let''s go. I don''t know what delicious food is in the small town of the state of Zhao and song." An hour later, in the most famous guiyuanxuan seat in the town, Hailong was satisfied to wipe off the grease on his mouth, drink a cup of wine and stretch his body comfortably, "well, the taste is pretty good. Although it is far worse than junior sister''s vegetarian food, it''s just about done with it. Come on, what can I do for you?" He was quite satisfied with the meal. He always had to listen to the so-called short mouth of others. The big man swallowed and spit. Looking at the high plate in front of the sea dragon, he said to himself: this elder can really eat! Even if the four of us add up, it is far less than his appetite. Respectfully: "Elder, it''s like this. Your Taoism is so profound. Why don''t you work for the country? If you agree to join our worship hall, it''s at least the title of deputy hall Lord!" Hailong smiled and said, "deputy hall leader? I''m not interested. Don''t forget, I''m a man of truth. Even if the emperor of Zhao song is willing to give up the throne to me, I''m not interested." As soon as the man''s face changed, he thought and said: "I''m Huang Han. This is my sister Huang Sui. These two are my younger martial brothers, Zhang Zhao and Li Wei. The four of us have been worshipping under the master''s seat for decades. It''s a blessing to see the master''s Taoism today. If you like, we can lead you to the capital of the state of Zhao and song. There are many delicacies you haven''t eaten!" Hailong said, "what? Do you want to tempt me with delicious food? But it''s really a good idea. Speaking of it, I don''t know where I should go now. Let''s go with you. However, in advance, if you encounter anything, I don''t care. You handle everything yourself. I''m only responsible for eating and drinking." The four of Huang Han are full of fear for Hailong. The pain from the bone marrow is still twitching secretly. Huang Han sees that Hailong promised to go with him and hurried: "We just deliberately want to entertain the elder, and we absolutely have no other requirements. Elder, what do you think? We''ll arrange a residence for you first, and we''ll return to Bianliang, Kyoto immediately after we deal with the affairs here." Hailong patted his stomach with satisfaction and said, "OK, anyway, you are my food and clothing parents now. Follow you." Huang Han personally arranged Hailong to the Best Inn in the town, and then left with the other three. Standing in the living room and looking at the beautiful inner and outer Suites in front of him, Hailong murmured: "It seems that I still have to have strength! If I were just the boy at the beginning of subduing the tiger, I''m afraid no one would even look at me." his ears moved slightly, and his mana floated out. Tian Ertong used it and immediately found the trace of Huang Han. Huang Sui said, "brother, do you need to shoot that bastard like that? You forget how miserable he just made us? That lusty ghost, I really want to break him into pieces." Huang Hanshen voiced: "Keep your voice down, little sister. If that person hears you, you''ll be in trouble. Don''t forget that he has great powers. Don''t you understand this accident after we''ve been wandering around for so many years? The previous man was just scaring you. He didn''t kill us at all. Moreover, how can a person with profound cultivation like him have lust? I think he can''t help it I know you are all dissatisfied with the cultivation of climbing the peak level mentioned by Shifu. But have you ever thought that if such an expert can join our worship hall, the strength of Zhao and song will increase greatly and our grasp will be much greater when dealing with yuan and Mongolia. Don''t you know that Li Tang, yuan and Mongolia are both growing up now Do you want to recruit practitioners? " --------------------------------------------------------------------- (the new year is coming. I wish all book friends good health and all the best. Today is January 1. I will divide the number of VIP votes by 100 and upload the VIP chapter. At present, 6 chapters have been passed. It will continue. Welcome to vote for me with VIP votes and recommendation votes.) Chapter 79 Zhang Zhaodao: "Elder martial brother, do you want to attract that person? However, I don''t think Shifu has such high accomplishments. I''m afraid those practitioners with high accomplishments disdain to be with us. Elder martial brother, do you think he is the middle man of the seven schools of righteousness as Shifu said? Those legendary immortal figures often appear in all parts of China. Maybe their people don''t say so Be sure! " Huang Han said: "It''s not impossible. We have to stabilize him first. When we get back to Bianliang, try our best to keep him. Even if he doesn''t want to help us, at least we can''t let him become our enemy. One more friend is better than one more enemy. Well, let''s get down to business first. I don''t know what the emperor thinks, but he asked us to find him here Long jade. " Hearing this, Hailong took back his mind. Although it was only a few words, he had identified from the other party''s words that the four of Huang Han were not bad in heart. Although they had the intention to calculate themselves, it was not a bad thing. From this point of view, the memorial hall of Zhao Song state should still be a good place. Anyway, if you are traveling after China''s entry into the world, you should leave at random. Maybe there will be something in this business Now. Two days later, after finishing their business, Huang Han and his entourage met Hailong in the Inn and set out on the road to Bianliang City, the capital of the state of Zhao and song. In order to satisfy Hailong''s appetite, Huang Han and his entourage specially hired a luxury carriage, which not only built soft seats for Hailong to rest, but also stored enough delicacies and drinks for ten days in the dark space. Hailong was right He was very satisfied with this kind of hospitality. He was lying on the soft seat and enjoying it. The carriage was very stable and comfortable, leaning against the car wall. Hailong lifted the curtains and watched the beautiful scenery outside. At this time, he was suddenly very quiet in his heart. The past events flashed in front of him. From the beginning, he went to Lianyun mountain to worship with Zhang Hao, and later met little clever and six eared macaque , as well as all the things that happened later, are vivid, just like what happened yesterday. Hailong sighed softly. Now she remembered whether she had done the right thing to break the pill to save tianqin. For 300 years, she didn''t even come to see her once. Was her pay worth it? Also, why didn''t she die after breaking the pill and follow after waking up The Buddha''s whole body seems to have changed. Of course, Hailong will not naively think that it is the effect of his own cultivation, because it is impossible. At that time, he clearly felt that his soul was separated. Later, an extremely powerful energy forcibly pulled his soul back before it was about to be separated. Who must have saved himself? Who is so profound Your magic power can gather your soul in a crisis. I''m afraid that the heavenly Taoist priest can''t do it. Just thinking about it, Hailong suddenly felt that the carriage was a meal, and the scenery outside the window was frozen and motionless. It was obvious that the car had stopped. He only heard bursts of whistling outside. There was a constant sound of horses'' hoofs like thunder in front of and behind the carriage, as if thousands of troops and horses were gathered around in an instant. He only heard Huang Han''s violent drink, "who bandits dare to stop us and want to die?" Hai Long leaned on the cushion and lowered the curtain. With the cultivation of tianyantong, he clearly saw everything outside. It was a large group of people with different costumes, hundreds of them. There were more than 100 war horses in front of and behind his party, and a large number of people jumped out of the woods on both sides of the road to see their costumes and bright hands The sea dragon suddenly realized that these were bandits. It''s a wonder that bandits robbed the cultivator. He didn''t hurry out, but watched with interest. After Huang Han shouted loudly, the bandits suddenly spread to both sides. Three tall horses came to the front. They were three big men with similar looks. From their strong and calm momentum, it was obvious that they were the leaders of the bandits. One of them roared, and the huge sound was like a bolt from the blue, "Leave your money, horses and valuables, and then you can roll." Huang Han looked at each other coldly and said, "do you know who we are? Everyone can kill you mountain bandits like you. If you have strength, why don''t you go to the army in order to serve the imperial court? It''s just that you fall here and harm one side. Today is your death." As a member of the sacrificial hall, he has always been held high above. Suddenly he met bandits. He suddenly became angry and had a killing opportunity in his heart. Although he only has the cultivation of cloud rising realm, it is definitely an extremely powerful existence for these ordinary people. The bandit leader laughed. "Do you even claim to kill us? No matter the number of people, one-on-one, you are definitely not my opponent. I think you''d better take off this layer of skin and get out of here. I''m in a good mood today and don''t want to kill people, brothers! Keep a tight circle for me and don''t let these fat sheep run away." Huang Han turned his head and looked at the carriage where the sea dragon was. He said in a deep voice, "you want to die yourself, but you can''t blame me. Remember, when you go to hell, tell the judge that Huang Han sacrificed you." With that, he floated up, a purple light flashed, and a flying sword with lingering aura floated out and went straight to the three bandit leaders in front of him. When Huang Han said the words "worship hall", the bandit leader''s face had changed. With a fierce axe in his hand, he greeted Huang Han''s flying sword. However, how can everything be comparable to the cultivator''s magic weapon? The bandit leader didn''t make a sound of gold and iron The axe was quietly broken in two. The purple light was about to devour his body. At this time, a golden light was emitted from the carriage, and the voice of the sea dragon sounded, "don''t kill." There was a light sound of Ding, Huang Han''s body burst, and the purple flying sword had returned to his hand. He was stunned and said to the Hailong who floated to him: "senior, these bandits deserve to die. Why don''t you let me do it." Hailong snorted disdainfully and said: "You''re still a man of cultivation. Don''t you even understand this truth? If you want to peep into the realm of cultivation, you must not create more evils. I think you''ve been cultivating for at least 60 years, but you still stay in the early stage of cloud rising. It''s obvious that your hands are stained with a lot of blood. Otherwise, with your talent, you need to improve at least two levels than now." Huang Han''s whole body burst out in a cold sweat. Although Hailong''s words were very simple, they made him understand. He hurriedly and respectfully said, "thank you for your advice. I will do less evil in the future." Fang Ding, the leading bandit, was shocked. Just now he clearly felt the sharpness contained in the purple flying sword. If it hadn''t been for the sea dragon, he would have been in a different place. He didn''t even dare to run. He said in a low voice: "I don''t know if it''s an expert from the temple. It''s really a sin to come here. Sir, as long as you can spare my brothers, I''m willing to commit suicide and atone in front of you immediately." before he spoke, the two people around him were very anxious. One of them angrily said, "brother, we fight with them. Even if we die, we''ll die together!" another humanitarian said: "Eldest brother, second brother is right. No matter what time, our brothers will always be together. Brothers, how are you?" at his call, hundreds of bandits immediately agreed. The sea dragon smiled and said to the bandit: "Your brothers are very united. That''s good. But don''t you feel aggrieved when people like you hide in the mountains and forests? Huang Han said just now that you should use your useful body to do something useful. Although you don''t necessarily have to join the army, there are many things better than being a robber. Speaking, I''m not interested in these secular facts. No matter you What will happen in the future? Let''s go now. No one will hurt you with me. "After listening to Hailong''s words, the bandit leader was overjoyed and said," you, will you let us go? " Zhang Zhao said angrily, "your words are equivalent to the imperial edict. If you don''t hurry, get out of here." the bandit leader whistled and took all his men back like a tide. It was so abrupt. Looking at their backs, Hailong said: "The bandits know how to act according to the wind. Well, they are talented people and are much better than you. Listen, Huang Han, I won''t eat your food for nothing. I''ll teach you a good boy today. In the future, unless they are evil demons or extremely evil people, don''t kill at will. Otherwise, in your current unstable situation, once the demons enter It will be difficult to see the road all his life. Do you understand? "In his hand, a gourd of good wine suddenly appeared, gududu poured a few mouthfuls, and the sea dragon shouted happily. After hesitating for a moment, Huang Sui said, "Sir, are all you said true, but I''ve never killed anyone. Why did I practice for such a long time or only have the cultivation in the early stage of subduing the tiger?" this was the first time she spoke to the sea dragon since she was threatened by the sea dragon that day. Although her eyes fell aside when she spoke, it was obvious that her bad feeling had weakened a lot. Hailong smiled and said: "Originally, our ice beauty will ask questions on her own initiative! If my guess is right, the method you cultivate should not belong to any of the seven schools of the right way. Although there is nothing wrong with the initial cultivation method, it is not fast to enter the country because of the lack of expert guidance. You need a set of authentic cultivation methods now. Otherwise, according to the current situation, it will be three more years In a hundred years, you can''t reach the state of embryo formation. You know, the state of embryo formation is an important dividing line in the early days of our practitioners. As long as you cultivate the Tao embryo, your accomplishments will naturally soar, and your life will grow to more than a thousand years. According to your current situation, I''m afraid you will die of old age before the Tao embryo is completed. " Hearing Hai Long''s first words, Huang Sui couldn''t help blushing, but when she heard it, she couldn''t help but look at Hai long. "Elder, what kind of cultivation method is authentic? Isn''t our master his old man''s cultivation an authentic method? He''s the leader of our Qinghe sect!" Hai Long said calmly: "How can this small sect compare with the seven orthodox sects? Let''s go. The bandits have left, and we should continue on our way." With that, Huang Sui and Huang Han got up and went back to their carriage. Huang Sui and Huang Han looked at each other and looked at Li Wei, who was driving the carriage by Zhang Zhaohe. They all had the same firm eyes. They turned over and got off the horse and knelt down respectfully in front of the carriage. Huang Han said, "please accept us as disciples to teach the most authentic Taoism." Hai Long was eating a chicken leg. He almost choked when he heard the speech. He put the chicken leg into his stomach with wine, coughed several times and said: "You want to kill me! Don''t talk when I eat next time. I''m wandering. I don''t have any plans to accept disciples now. I can''t do my own business. Besides, you''d better not get involved in the struggle between the good and evil. That won''t do you any good. My sect and Taoism are not allowed to be spread, so it''s not convenient for me to teach you Ladies and gentlemen. However, as long as you serve well, I can point out one or two on the basis of your original Taoism. At least, it should not be a big problem to let you enter the state of fetal growth in your lifetime. It can''t be like this in the future. It''s also a taboo in the cultivation world to worship another teacher. " After listening to Hailong''s words, the four of Huang Han couldn''t help being disappointed. Huang Sui looked at his brother and said: "Elder, you don''t have to worry about our school. From the first day we worship our master as a teacher, he said that if we have the opportunity to worship a stronger master, he will never stop us. He said that our cultivation methods are insufficient, just because our accomplishments are limited and can''t be improved. If you are willing to accept us as disciples, it will be our honor Even if it''s just a registered disciple. " Hai Long was stunned and said, "so, your master is very wise. Well, since you insist, I''ll take some of your registered disciples. However, I don''t promise to teach you anything useful. I''m very lazy. I don''t care about anything except pleasure." Huang Sui glanced at his brother and said firmly, "no matter what you will do to us in the future, I am still willing to worship you as a teacher. The master is on, and disciple Huang Sui kowtowed to you." then he respectfully paid three obeisances and nine kowtows to the sea dragon in the carriage. Huang Han hesitated, but also made the same move. When Zhang Zhao and Li Wei got up, they obviously didn''t have a good impression of Hailong and couldn''t make up their mind for a while. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (again, I wish you a happy new year and all your wishes come true. Yesterday, the VIP passed 18 chapters, which tired me to death. If you have recommendation votes and VIP votes, you''re welcome. Just vote.) Chapter 80 Hai Long floated out of the carriage and landed in front of the four people. He glanced at Zhang Zhao and Li Wei and said, "everyone has their own different ideas. You don''t have to force yourself. I''m nothing in the cultivation world. Maybe you''ll find a better teacher in the future." as he said, he waved his big hand and entrusted the Huang Han brothers and sisters with the power of God. Looking at Huang Sui with satisfaction, he said, "little girl, you dare to do something and have a firm mind. You can really join me. To tell you the truth, I''m not a good teacher. Well, I''ll introduce you to my senior brothers in the future. With their guidance, Huang Sui is much better than me." after listening to Hailong''s words, Huang Sui couldn''t help showing a trace of disappointment, But she didn''t say anything. Zhang Zhao and Li Wei secretly rejoiced that they had no impulse to worship teachers, but they did not know that their hesitation had lost a precious opportunity. The party went back to the road. It took them half a month to walk from the small town to Bianliang, the capital of Zhao Song state. During this period, since Huang Sui became a teacher, she took care of Hailong''s food like a attentive servant girl. Although Hailong didn''t give her any advice, she didn''t say much. Looking at her, Hailong was secretly satisfied. Bianliang, the capital of Zhao and Song Dynasties, is far more prosperous than even Tongyuan City, where Hailong once visited. The streets and alleys are full of bustling people. All shops and merchants are very orderly. Teams of about ten soldiers often patrol the main streets. What they see is a thriving scene. Hailong moved his body. During these ten days, he only ate, drank and practiced. Although there was no progress in cultivation, he felt very comfortable. When the curtain was lifted, Huang Sui came in. She respectfully said, "master, would you like to go back to the worship hall with us, or would you like to stay in the inn for the time being?" Hai Long smiled and said, "let''s go to the worship hall. I also want to see what the worship hall composed of practitioners looks like. Huang Sui! It''s hard for you to take care of my daily life these days." Huang Sui blushed and said: "There''s nothing hard to do. My brother and I were born in a poor family and did all kinds of work when we were young. Since I have worshipped you as a teacher, you are like my father. I should take care of you." Her eyes flickered a little. Although these words came from her heart, they were not all in her mind. For more than ten days, although Hailong rarely got off the carriage, she found that she had an inexplicable emotion for this strange man who was not handsome. It seemed to be a complex feeling of respect and feelings. Even she couldn''t say it clearly. She just I feel that I should do anything for this new master. Hai Long sighed softly and said, "I can be regarded as the most incompetent teacher. Well, after my Bianliang trip, I will show you a place where there is a younger martial sister of mine. You can learn a lot from her. With my recommendation, she will accept you." Huang Sui shook his head and said: "Master, I don''t want to be a teacher. I just want to follow you, even if you don''t teach me anything. In fact, I don''t know why I did this, but my intuition tells me that it''s right to follow you. Don''t drive me away, will you?" In the face of the soft words and whispers of the beautiful woman, how can Hailong refuse? Although his cultivation is now high and his concentration is much deeper, he can only raise his hands and surrender to the beauty that is almost irresistible. Huang Sui suddenly feels a great pressure coming from her whole body. In surprise, her slender jade hand has fallen into the palm of Hailong''s hand. Hailong Se Mimi looked at her and rubbed her big hand on her palm. Huang Sui suddenly blushed and earned a little, but how could she earn? Hailong hehe said with a smile, "Xiao Sui, your hand is very slippery! It''s really comfortable to hold. Your blushing look is really cute. I can see that Li Wei and Zhang Zhao are very interested in you. Which one do you like?" Huang Sui felt the heat from Hailong''s big hand, his heart beat rapidly and gasped: "Master, master, don''t do this. I''m your apprentice!" Hai Long said with a smile, "what about your apprentice? In my eyes, you are still a woman and a very beautiful woman. I don''t need to see if you want to call your brother for help. Let''s not say that your brother is far from my opponent. It''s a problem whether you can let him hear his voice. In this carriage, I have arranged three layers of prohibition, and no sound can be heard." Huang Sui was so anxious that she tried her best to urge the mana in her body, but the result was naturally futile. Seeing the sea dragon''s other hand poking towards her chest, her shyness and fear had reached the extreme. At this time, the sea dragon''s face changed, his fingers were like a cone, lightning connected six fingers in front of Huang Sui''s chest, and the golden light was released. The sea dragon''s wrist turned and pinched Huang Sui''s wrist pulse. Shen The voice said: "at the moment of opportunity, take your mind, condense your eyes and look inside, and don''t stain the dust." Huang Sui was shocked all over the body. In the hands of Hailong, pure divine power kept coming out, so she began to clean the magazines in her body in the carriage. In just ten minutes, Huang Sui''s clothes were soaked, and her pretty face turned red. Hai Long loosened her hands, made three decisions in succession, and input them into Huang Sui''s body. The golden light suddenly converged, and Huang Sui slowly fell down beside him. With a smile, Hai Long adjusted the divine power in his body and said: "Xiao Sui, do you think it''s strange? Indeed, I admit that I''m not a good person, and I always yearn for beautiful women, but remember, you''re my disciple. I teased you before to make your blood boil and mana surge. Only in this case can I completely eliminate the magazines in your body in a short time. I''ve used my samadhi fire to kill you Magazine refining, although you won''t feel too much for the time being, it will be good for your future cultivation. Now, don''t have any distractions in your mind and don''t do anything. Just use your mind to follow my magic power and remember the route of operation. Now, this is your cultivation method. After these days of observation, I know the basic Taoism of your cultivation I have understood that after improvement, this set of mind is definitely more suitable for you to practice now. What you will achieve in the future depends on yourself. " After saying this, the sea dragon sucked Huang Sui''s body up, and she turned her back to herself, and pressed her right hand on her Lingtai. Guided by the power of God, she guided Huang Sui''s mana slowly. With the operation of mana, the sweat on Huang Sui had evaporated. Under the deliberate action of the sea dragon, her appearance was no different from that when she first came in. At this time, there was a yellow letter outside "Xiao Sui, Xiao Sui, why don''t you come out? Let''s eat something first and go back to the worship hall." It turned out that he couldn''t help worrying when he saw his sister entering the carriage for a long time without any movement. At the instigation of Zhang Zhao and Li Wei, he spoke out and tried. Hai Long showed a disdainful smile at the corners of his mouth and thought to himself that among the four people, only Huang Sui could be created, and the power of God led him to complete his success. Huang Sui slowly opened her eyes. The world in front of her seemed to be different. Although she was only in the carriage, the world in front of her was so colorful. It seemed that even the wooden window edge in the carriage was full of vitality. Hai Long''s voice sounded in her ear, "get out of the car. Your brother is worried. The magic route will remain in your body in three days. You should practice hard and remember the route of cultivation. Remember, no matter what happens in the future, cultivation can''t be stopped for a day. If it goes well, you will be able to enter the state of fetal growth in another 50 years." before Huang Sui spoke, Soft mana has sent her out of the car. Down-to-earth, Huang Han and the three people gathered together with concern. Zhang Zhao whispered, "younger martial sister, he, does he have it?" Huang Sui didn''t hear what Zhang Zhao said at all. When she got out of the car, everything in front of her was full of excitement. Everything was so clear and thorough, as if she had come to another world in an instant. Two lines of tears fell on her face, and her heart was full of gratitude to Hailong, who changed everything about her. The three of Huang Han didn''t know what Huang Sui was thinking. As soon as they saw her crying, they immediately tightened their hearts. Li Wei was the most impulsive and said angrily, "he must have bullied the younger martial sister. I fought with him." then they rushed to the carriage. Hai Long''s indifferent voice came from the carriage. "With your current temperament, it''s not suitable for repairing truth at all. You should find out the root of everything. If you make a decision when you only look at the surface, aren''t you a fool? Go." even the curtain didn''t move, Li Wei had been shocked and flew back to his mount. His advance and retreat immediately attracted the surprise of passers-by on both sides. Huang Sui reflected it at this time, grabbed it and asked Hailong''s brother, "what are you doing? That''s my master. He taught me profound Taoism just now. I cry only when I am grateful. If anyone of you dares to be rude to the master, don''t pay attention to me in the future." Huang Han was stunned and said, "Xiao Sui, do you mean?" Huang Sui nodded firmly and said, "just now the master was teaching me Taoism, and your mind is too narrow. How can you become a big weapon." Huang Han murmured, "I, we just care about you, not to doubt Shifu. I already know I''m wrong." he turned to the carriage and said, "Shifu, I know I''m wrong." From the carriage came the voice of the sea dragon, "OK, go directly to your worship hall." his tone was flat and did not show any dissatisfaction. Li Wei and Zhang Zhao lowered their heads in shame. They didn''t even dare to look at Huang Sui. They rode their horses to the front. Huang Sui snorted and jumped into the carriage, feeling the track of mana running in his body and driving the carriage. An hour later, through the downtown of Bianliang center, the party came to the left side of the palace of Zhao Song state. Huang Sui respectfully said, "master, we have arrived. Please get off." "Well." Hailong promised. Huang Sui lifted the curtain of the carriage door and he came out. In front of the palace wall is tall and broad. Looking around, there are red bricks and green tiles everywhere, a scene of prosperity. Stunned, he said, "is this your worship hall? It''s so large! It seems that Zhao song still attaches great importance to your worship hall." Huang Sui smiled and said, "master, this is not our worship hall. This is the palace of Zhao Song state. There are only more than 20 people in our worship hall, which is in the palace." "So that is what it is. How do you feel about your body?" he said, "if you feel uncomfortable, tell me in time." Huang looked at Hailong deeply and remembered what he had done before. He could not help laughing. He said, "thank you, Shifu, and I''ll show you the way." and then, together with the other three embarrassed people, Led Hailong to the main gate of the palace. Worship in the state of Zhao and song really had a high status. No one dared to stop them. They entered the palace smoothly. When he entered the Imperial Palace, Hailong had a dizzying feeling. He grew up in a mountain village. When he saw such a large-scale palace, he was surprised and sighed for a time, just like when he first entered Lianyun sect, he felt strange wherever he looked. Shaoqing, under the leadership of Huang Sui, they came to a tall hall. Above the three meter high gate, there were three big characters - worship hall. Outside the door, there were 16 guards in bright armor. When they saw Huang Sui, they saluted hurriedly. Huang Sui turned to Hailong and said, "master, this is our home. Please." Hailong was not polite either. He stepped into the worship hall first, bypassed the shadow wall and passed through a small courtyard. They entered the main hall. There are three big red sandalwood chairs at the top of the hall. There are more than ten chairs at the bottom of both sides. There are some decorations like magic weapons around. There is not much decoration. It seems to give people a very clear feeling. The smell of sandalwood stimulates the smell of Hailong and calms his heart, It seems that I have fallen in love with this place in an instant. Subconsciously, he stepped forward a few steps, went to the front red sandalwood and sat in the middle. The solid chair gives a sense of compactness. With a little smile, Hailong said to himself, "it''s very comfortable here. It''s good." ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban. Welcome to vote and subscribe to this book. The update of this book will continue.) Chapter 81 "Bold, who let you sit in that seat." a sharp angry voice sounded. Three people came from the back hall. The first person was a middle-aged woman, wearing a Taoist robe and carrying a long sword on her back. She was angry in her eyes and stared at the sea dragon. She made the voice just now. The sea dragon didn''t get up, smiled calmly and said, "I let me sit here myself. What''s wrong?" the middle-aged woman angrily said: "that''s where we worship the Lord of the temple. Can you sit?" as she said, she suddenly moved forward and reached out to grab the sea Dragon''s shoulder. Huang Sui on one side said anxiously, "no, elder martial sister." but it was too late. The middle-aged woman''s hand had caught Hai Long in front of her. Hai Long snorted disdainfully and said, "the arrogant mother-in-law is the most annoying and doesn''t bother to pay attention to you." with a flick, the middle-aged woman immediately stepped back like a lightning strike. Her face turned white for a while. It was obvious that she had suffered a loss. Huang Sui quickly walked up to the middle-aged woman and grabbed her and said, "don''t do it, elder martial sister. This is my new master." the middle-aged woman was stunned. She looked at Hailong suspiciously and said, "Xiao Sui, did you bring him? Why is this man so ignorant of etiquette that he actually took the seat of the hall Lord?" before Huang Sui answered, Hailong grabbed the way: "Sitting here is for your face. If it weren''t for Xiao Sui, I wouldn''t come if you invited me. Go and call out your temple Lord. I''ll see who can take charge of the worship of the state of Zhao and song." The middle-aged woman was furious and said, "you..." just about to rush up and do it again, but an old voice sounded, "Xiaofeng, don''t be unreasonable." an old Taoist walked in from the door. As soon as Huang Sui saw this man, he immediately cheered, rushed forward and shouted happily, "master, I''m back." the old Taoist smiled and said: "Xiao Sui, I haven''t seen you for a few months, but you seem to have made progress!" Huang Sui glanced at Hailong and said, "the cultivation of disciples has made progress, which is given by my new master. Let me introduce you." The Taoist priest flashed a light in his eyes and looked at the sea dragon. The sea dragon met his eyes without flinching. The Taoist priest trembled. The sea dragon gave him a feeling like a bottomless abyss without seeing the truth. He stepped forward a few steps, walked up to the sea dragon and saluted: "yunxiaozi has seen the elder. It''s really her blessing that Xiao Sui can worship the elder as a teacher." The sea dragon stabbed and said, "well, at last there is a polite person in your worship hall. Your name is Yunxiao, isn''t it? It''s just a cultivation through the middle period. No wonder you can''t teach good disciples. It seems that you have been practicing for three or four hundred years. I advise you not to accept disciples in the future, so as not to harm people''s children." Yunxiaozi was shocked when he heard Hai Long''s words. Not only did he not feel disgusted, but his heart increased a bit of respect. You know, Hai Long saw his accomplishments at a glance without using exploration. Naturally, his magic power is not comparable to him. After all, he has practiced for hundreds of years, and his eyesight is much better than Huang Han. Respectfully: "Although the younger generation has been practicing for some years, they have been doing it by themselves. Their accomplishments are really unbearable. They have made the elder laugh." The middle-aged woman who was previously called Xiaofeng by yunxiaozi snorted disdainfully and said, "martial uncle, you don''t have to be polite to someone like him. I think he''s just a trickster." yunxiaozi looked solemn and said, "Xiaofeng, don''t be rude in front of your predecessors. Go and ask your master and hall leader to come out." As the deputy hall leader of the worship hall, his words were naturally full of dignity. Although Xiaofeng wanted to say something, he had to talk to yunxiaozi when he came into contact with yunxiaozi''s fierce eyes. Looking at Xiaofeng leaving, yunxiaozi then said, "senior, my martial nephew is rude. Please forgive me. It seems that he is a man with great magic power. I hope you can give me more advice." In the Central Plains of China, although Li Tang, Zhao song, yuan and Mongolia tried their best to attract practitioners, however, the seven main sects of the right path have strict rules, and they are all born people. Naturally, they will not tangle with the government more. What they can attract are practitioners of small sects and small sects. Naturally, there will be no advanced practitioners among them, such as yunxiaozi After calculation, I have gained profound cultivation. Hailong said calmly: "I don''t deserve your advice. I just came here to have a look. Your worship hall is doing well. It seems that Zhao Song state still attaches great importance to you. You are sensible, so I''ll give you some advice. Nowadays, demons are rampant in the world, and those demons that have become the climate can''t be dealt with by your worship. You''d better not walk outside in the future to avoid damage Unnecessary casualties. Although you have become a Taoist foetus, Yuanying is obviously unstable. I think it''s good for you to live beyond 500. It''s difficult to break through the realm of climbing the peak. " Yunxiaozi sighed and said, "five hundred years old is several times more than ordinary people. Disciples don''t dare to do more extravagance. They just hope to do more for the people of Zhao and song in their lifetime." The sea dragon frowned and said, "don''t say these compassionate words in front of me. Do you think the world''s affairs can be influenced by your little sacrifices? If there is no right way, the seven sects have been fighting against the evil ways, I''m afraid the earth of China has already been devastated. It''s better to say less and do more practical things than nothing." Yunxiaozi frowned slightly and said, "what the disciples said is true, not nonsense. I don''t know if the seven sects mentioned by the elder belong to the seven divine sects? Dare you ask, which one does the elder belong to?" Hai Long snorted and said, "you don''t have to care which sect I belong to. The seven sects of the right way can''t be called divine sects at all, and there are many intrigues and despicable and shameless people among them." when he thought of asking heaven and the exiled couple, Hai Long was angry. If he didn''t have enough cultivation in the realm now, he would have gone to ask Tianliu to settle accounts with Xing Tian. "Third brother, what big man asked you to invite us?" a thick voice sounded. Surrounded by seven or eight worshippers, two ruddy old people came out of the back hall. Hai Long''s eyes flashed and he found that the first person had the cultivation of climbing the peak, which was much higher than others. The bearing is coagulated, and there is a bit of prestige. Yunxiaozi hurried up and said, "elder brother, I''ll introduce you. This is an expert among the seven gods. Oh, by the way, I haven''t dared to ask, senior high name?" The sea dragon looked at the three of yunxiaozi and said, "you are the head and deputy head of the temple. You don''t have to ask me what my name is, and I won''t say it." Later, the two elders looked at yunxiaozi and said, "I''m going to worship yunyuezi, the Lord of the temple. This is my younger martial brother yunfengzi. I heard from Xiaofeng that you have accepted Huang Sui as an apprentice." Hailong interrupted, "Xiao Sui has some fate with me. I have accepted her as a registered disciple. Yun yuezi, do you feel uncomfortable when I sit in your position!" A layer of purple air flashed in Yun yuezi''s eyes and said calmly: "look at you, it doesn''t seem like a man of truth. You''re so old that you want to ask one or two." Yun Xiaozi just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Yun Fengzi. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "I don''t dare to ask for advice. I came to Bianliang to travel. Since you want to see my accomplishments, we might as well gamble, how about it?" Yun yuezi was stunned and said, "bet? What do you want to bet?" the main reason why he wanted to try Hai Long''s cultivation was that he was a little angry. Previously, when Xiaofeng went to call them, he said Hai Long''s rudeness again. As the Lord of the hall of worship, even the emperor of Zhao and song should match him with an immortal teacher. Naturally, he had to test it clearly. With a strange smile, Hailong jumped up from the red sandalwood chair and said: "It''s a simple bet. If I win, you''ll give me the Lord of the temple for ten days, and I''ll feel the feeling of holding power once again. If you win, I''ll let you handle it. Of course, I won''t take advantage of you. After all, you''re a junior. Well, I can only defend but not attack. You can let go and attack me with the most powerful magic weapon, as long as you can Let me move my feet. Even if you win, when you think you really can''t win, you will automatically admit defeat. This will also convince you. " Yunyuezi''s eyes flashed with strange light. Other offerings that followed him were angry at the arrogance of Hailong. Several people with a bad temper even shouted and scolded. Yunyuezi raised his hand to stop other offerings and said faintly: "Well, according to what you said, if you can resist my attack and don''t move, why don''t you give up the position of Lord of the temple to you forever. We have a deal." The sea dragon smiled and said, "yes, there''s a bit of grace. Come on. You can attack now." then he opened his feet and stopped at will. Yunyuezi said suspiciously, "is it right here? I''m afraid my magic weapon will destroy the hall. We''d better go outside the city." Hailong snorted coldly and said proudly: "if you can let your magic weapon destroy the hall, I''d be a loser." A layer of golden brilliance came into being, instantly enveloping himself and Yun yuezi, while other offerings, including Yun Fengzi and Yun Xiaozi, were pushed out ten meters away. Yun yuezi''s face changed, but Hai Long found a happy look in the bottom of his eyes. In doubt, Yun yuezi had launched an attack. The light flashed, and the purple flying sword was empty with the sound of thunder At the same time, under the control of Yun yuezi, seven purple flashing light balls attacked the dead corner of the sea dragon from seven tricky angles, including four attacking his legs. Hailong smiled calmly and said, "the Pearl of rice is also shining." He also didn''t see him pinch the Dharma, another circle of golden light came up, and the flying sword and those purple lights completely bombarded the sea dragon. Countless purple light spots broke out in the prohibition arranged by the sea dragon in advance, and Yun yuezi''s attack naturally couldn''t shake the sea dragon''s defense. Yun yuezi roared, his body floated up, grabbed the long sword rebounded in the air, and his body and sword rushed towards the sea dragon for a while Under the urging of mana, the flying sword suddenly increased its prestige. Around the flying sword, a circle of purple energy like a vortex suddenly released and covered the sea dragon''s body. Hailong nodded approvingly and said, "it''s really difficult for you to exert your mana to this extent by climbing the peak." As he spoke, he raised his right hand, then passed through the purple mana and clamped the tip of the flying sword with his food and middle fingers. The light converged, Yun yuezi fell to the ground, and his flying sword had fallen into the hands of the sea dragon. The sea dragon stroked the blade as if nothing had happened and said: "It''s not bad. It''s a top-grade spirit weapon. Well, it''s windward. It matches with your mana. No wonder it can surpass your current level. How? Can you compare it again?" Yunyuezi smiled and bowed down and said, "worship yunyuezi. I''ve seen the hall Lord. From today on, all the offerings in the hall of Zhao Song state will be completely obedient to you." The sea dragon was stunned. A feeling of being calculated suddenly rose in his heart. He frowned and said, "I can have said just now that I will be the Lord of the temple for only ten days. You should remember clearly." Yun yuezi said with a smile, "of course I remember what you said earlier. Ten days is enough. With an advanced master like you, we will surely win the competition with the worship Hall of the yuan and Mongolia state in seven days." Hailong finally understood why Yun yuezi showed joy in his eyes and shouted that he was deceived, but he tried to be plain on his face and said calmly: "Is it the competition? Just go to the competition. Since I''m dedicated to the temple Lord, I should have the right not to participate. Do you want to calculate me? You''re almost. What''s more, even if I go to the competition? Can''t I do it if I lose deliberately?" As soon as Yun yuezi''s face changed, he actually knelt down in front of Hai Long and said with a bitter smile: "elder, in fact, when I first saw you, I knew you were an expert of the elder, but I didn''t dare to ask for it rashly. Looking at your appearance, you shouldn''t be those foreigners in Yuan and Mongolia. For the sake of our authenticity in the Central Plains, you can''t ignore it!" Hai Long frowned, looked at Huang Sui and said, "Xiao Sui, what''s going on?" Huang Sui hurried over and said respectfully: "Well, master, we received a challenge from the sacrificial Hall of the yuan and Mongolia state a month ago. We can''t refuse this challenge. Hundreds of years ago, the system of this challenge was formed. If the challenging party wins, the challenged party will pay the price of five cities, and if the challenged party wins, the challenging party must sell ten cities. Ten years ago, Yuan mengguo just challenged Li Tangguo. That time, Li Tangguo lost and gave up five rich cities. His vitality was greatly damaged. He no longer had the prestige of China''s largest country many years ago. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- (the lifting of the ban was late today, mainly because the starting point system could not be opened. I''m sorry. Let''s vote more. I''ve dropped several places on the recommendation list. Thank you.) Chapter 82 This time, the state of yuan and Mongolia selected us. In order to win the challenge, we invited many experts. However, the number of cultivators is rare, and those with advanced cultivation live in seclusion in the mountains. Until today, we have failed to get strong assistance. Yuan and Meng were bloodthirsty. If they were allowed to occupy our five cities, I don''t know how many Zhao and Song people would be killed or become slaves. Master, just help Zhao song. " Then Huang Sui knelt down. Hailong said coldly, "well, your brother and sister insisted on inviting me to Bianliang that day, just for this matter? Xiao Sui, your deep intention! It''s a waste of my trust in you." Huang Sui''s delicate body trembled slightly and said: "Shifu, Xiao Sui doesn''t mean to deceive you. My respect for you comes from my heart. With your cultivation, it''s just a show of hands, but it can save tens of thousands of people in Zhao and Song dynasties. Shifu, please, as long as you can answer this, you will be the great savior of Zhao and Song Kingdom! Both our people and the emperor will appreciate your kindness." The sea dragon snorted and said, "I don''t need anyone to admire me. Many years ago, the cultivation community reached a consensus that they would never participate in the disputes between various countries in China. As a member of the seven sects, how can I break this rule? You don''t have to kneel and get up. The previous gambling agreement is invalid, and I''m not the Lord of the ten day temple." With that, he turned and walked out. He didn''t taboo the seven covenants. Hailong doesn''t have any concept of good and evil at all, but he likes freedom most by nature. It''s natural that he doesn''t bother to take care of such troubles. Huang Sui sobbed, "master, do you really have the heart to go? Please, master, you are our last hope! As long as you can promise to go to war on behalf of the sacrificial Hall of the state of Zhao and song, Xiao Sui will be a slave and a maid at your disposal in the future, even if you serve the pillow." Hai Long turned fiercely and angrily: "Huang Sui, do you think I took you as an apprentice because I liked your beauty? You underestimated me, Hailong. Frankly, I have practiced for more than 1100 years and have not asked about men''s and women''s feelings for a long time. I have seen many women ten times more beautiful than you. I took you because I liked your perseverance and kind nature. You are insulting me. From now on, your brothers and sisters have nothing to do with me. I won''t care about the worship Hall of the state of Zhao and song. " With a flash of golden light, he disappeared into the air out of thin air. Looking at the place where the sea dragon disappeared, all the offerings were stunned, and Huang Sui cried out. She knew that at that moment, she had lost the opportunity to enter the fairyland. In the eyes of the most ordinary low-level practitioners, practicing for thousands of years was definitely a mythical concept. Hai Long pinched the law and made a decision. Several people had already left the palace of Zhao Song state. He was very upset and speechless. He walked alone in the street and said to himself: "Am I really wrong? I like beautiful women, but I''m not mean enough to threaten others to go to Chuang by strength. Unless I''m willing to follow me, I don''t care. I don''t care about what fucking feelings. Misty is to trap myself in the rules of lianyunzong and my own scruples. Tianqin doesn''t even look at me once after leaving. This is a yellow fault It''s just my first disciple, but I misunderstood that I like her beauty. Asshole, I don''t have a good fucking thing. In the future, I must stay away from women. No wonder I say that beauty is a disaster. The ancient city doesn''t deceive me. " As he walked, Hailong became more and more angry. He glanced and saw a grand restaurant, so he strode in. The waiter politely asked him to come to the second floor and arranged a single table near the window for him. "Waiter, what would you like to eat?" Hailong glanced at him and said, "let''s have some dishes you''re good at and get two kilograms of good wine." The waiter seemed to be a little afraid of Hailong. He quickly promised, "yes, yes, I''ll come in a minute. Wait a minute." then he moved quickly. Hailong leaned against the window and looked at the bustling flow of people in the street. His grievances gradually dispersed. At this time, a delicate voice sounded in his ear, "Brother, are there any people here? Can we sit down?" Hailong looked up and saw a man and a woman standing beside him. The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. It was a perfect couple. The business of the restaurant was very good. Except for his own table, all the other tables were full. Glancing at the woman, Hailong said calmly, "whatever you want." the woman smiled and said, "thank you, brother." The two sat opposite Hailong and ordered some ordinary dishes. At this time, Hailong''s wine and dishes had been served. The waiter arranged very considerate, and the four-color dishes were very exquisite. Coupled with a pot of good daughter red, the aroma of wine and dishes immediately cheered Hailong''s spirit and ate impolitely. The man and woman opposite didn''t say anything when they looked at Hailong''s indecent eating, The two of them chatted with each other. They only heard the woman say, "brother, the world is bad recently. Let''s stay in Bianliang and don''t go out of the city. The family savings are enough for us to spend some time." the man sighed and said: "Yes! The world is bad now. The worship Hall of yuan and Mongolia challenged our country and made people panic. The barbarians in Yuan and Mongolia are too arrogant. I really hope our worship hall will suppress their arrogance." The woman shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it''s very difficult. The challenges between the worship halls are determined by five wars. The worship Hall of yuan and Mongolia has attracted many immortal experts by various means. I''m afraid we can''t deal with it. Once we lose, China''s national strength will be greatly weak if we give up five cities. I''m afraid the army of yuan and Mongolia will be killed in a short time." With that, she looked at Hailong thoughtfully. The sea dragon poured down a glass of wine and said while eating: "you don''t need to look at me. I''m not an expert in your temple. I''m just a villain who can''t be lower." The woman''s pretty face was slightly red. She looked at the man beside her as if she hadn''t heard the words of Hailong and said, "brother, the war between Yuan Meng and China''s worship hall should be outside Bianliang city." Hailong raised his head, smiled calmly and said, "you two should be from Yuan and Mongolia. Why do you play in front of me? If you want to inquire about my reality, you are wrong. I can tell you very solemnly that I have nothing to do with the worship Hall of Zhao Song state. If you want to trouble me, you don''t have to." when the man and woman came to him, He already knew that these two were people of cultivation, and both had the cultivation of climbing the peak. Previously, when they spoke, their eyes twinkled and kept looking at themselves. With the wisdom of the sea dragon, they naturally thought of something. The woman''s face changed slightly and said, "Sir, are you mistaken? We are from Zhao and Song Dynasty. How can you compare us with those barbarians?" Hailong patted his stomach with satisfaction and said, "no wonder the scale can be so large. The dishes here are really delicious. Why do you two act in front of me? I won''t participate in your business with Zhao songguo. Well, you can continue to enjoy it. I''m leaving. Waiter." "Here we are -" in the sound of singing, the waiter quickly ran to the sea dragon and said respectfully, "Sir, what can I do for you?" Hailong pointed to the two people opposite and said, "these two are my friends. You can tie my meal money to them later." standing up, Hailong took a deep look at the men and women and turned away. The waiter was stunned, took a look at Hailong''s clothes, didn''t dare to say anything, and stepped aside to greet other guests. The man took a breath and said, "great, this man is definitely an expert." the woman also showed a look of horror and said: "our cultivation was unconsciously controlled by him. The matter is very serious. We must go back and report to the hall Lord immediately." even the dishes just served were not enough to eat, so she settled her account with Hailong and hurried away. It turned out that when the sea dragon got up and left, they felt their body stiff at the same time, and even temporarily lost control of their body. They were completely fixed there and couldn''t move a penny. As Hai long expected, these two people are the people of the worship Hall of the state of yuan and Mongolia. They came to the capital of the state of Zhao and song to spy on intelligence. Huang Han''s brother and sister attracted their attention when they brought Hailong back to the worship hall. When Hailong left the palace, they followed up from a distance. When they arrived at the hotel, they approached Hailong in order to inquire about the news. Although there was no definite news, they were deeply shocked by the strength shown by Hailong just now, so they decided to return to the worship Hall of yuan and Mongolia immediately. They did not know that their behavior this time inspired a trace of kindness to protect the weak in Hailong''s heart, which brought unparalleled disaster to the worship Hall of yuan and Mongolia. Hailong walked out of the hotel and found an inn to stay. Although he had no money, wearing a Taoist robe similar to that enshrined by Zhao and song brought him a lot of convenience. He lived in the best room without paying the deposit. Sitting on the comfortable bed, the sea dragon murmured to himself, "I haven''t practiced well for many days. It seems that I have to meditate for a while." sit cross legged and set seven prohibitions in the room, which began to condense internal vision and practice according to the memory left by the six eared macaque. The divine power in the body moves slowly under the mobilization of the essence like golden elixir in the elixir field, a layer of golden brilliance flows, and the sea dragon''s body slowly floats from the bed and enters a state of calmness. Seven days later. Outside the city of Bianliang, the 30000 Royal imperial guards of the state of Zhao and song were arrayed in a clear line of Yan Wing array. Under the account of Huang Luo, the contemporary emperor Zhao Gaogao sat on the Dragon chair. Two days ago, he personally ordered to close the city of Bianliang. All residents in the city, including officials, were not allowed to leave the city. Outside the city of Bianliang, Hundreds of thousands of elite troops have formed an arc-shaped defense network with a diameter of three kilometers. Now, in front of Bianliang City, there are no idle people except the 30000 imperial guards. Today, it can be said that it is a day that determines the fate of the state of Zhao song. Although Zhao Ji is not a British Lord, he is also a generation of Ming Jun. since he ascended the throne, he has made great efforts to rule the country. With his continuous efforts, the state of Zhao song is becoming more and more prosperous. Today, Zhao Ji ushered in the biggest test since he ascended the throne. He had to accept the challenge from the sacrificial Hall of the yuan and Mongolia countries. No matter from all angles, he can''t afford to lose today, because his state of Zhao and song can''t afford to lose. Once he fails, his national strength will be greatly weakened. I''m afraid it won''t take long for the iron cavalry of yuan and Mongolia to break into the state of Zhao and song. "Your Majesty, everything is ready." Yun yuezi whispered to Zhao Ji. Zhao Ji sighed lightly and said, "guru, the future fate of Zhao song depends on what you worship the temple. I place all my hopes on Qing. Don''t let me down." Yun yuezi frowned slightly and said, "Your Majesty, the enemy is powerful. I will do my best. Even if I can''t do something, I will die." Zhao Ji''s whole body was shocked. He had heard something from Yun yuezi''s words. Of course, he knew that if the worship Hall of the yuan and Mongolia state was not absolutely sure, he would not come to challenge. Today, on the vast open space in front of him, it was bound to be bloody and yellow sand. Yun yuezi''s face tightened and said in a deep voice, "here we are." in the distant sky, dozens of lights like flowing rainbow lit up and came to Bianliang city at a seemingly slow speed. Under the leadership of Yun yuezi, the masters of the memorial hall of the state of Zhao and song pinched the Dharma, floated out one after another and landed in the open space in front of the imperial army. The light suddenly lit up, and great pressure came from the air. In the clang sound, dozens of people fell in front of the worshippers of the state of Zhao and song, and their flying swords were still in the scabbard. These people are the elite from the worship Hall of the yuan and Mongolia countries. The first person, wearing a robe and a beard, looked powerful, stood with his hands down, and his whole body exuded a powerful momentum. Yun yuezi''s heart was cold. Judging from the momentum of the other party, at least seven or eight people''s accomplishments were not under him. Today''s war was extremely dangerous. The Great Han headed by the state of yuan and Mongolia didn''t even look at Yun yuezi and others. He saluted Zhao Ji from a distance and said, "the Lord of the worship Hall of the state of yuan and Mongolia destroyed heaven. This time, he led his followers to come and challenge the worship Hall of your country fairly and politely." his voice was like a flood of bells. With the support of magic, his voice spread far and wide, and everyone of the 30000 royal guards could hear it clearly. Zhao Ji took a deep breath, got up from the Dragon chair, and said in a loud voice, "since your country has come to challenge, let the memorial hall of our country fully represent me. I hope you will go back and give up the ten cities that originally belonged to our country immediately after you lose." The people in the worship Hall of the state of yuan and Mongolia suddenly laughed as if they had heard something funny. In their arrogant laughter, Zhao was furious and shouted, "you are rude. Don''t you know this is the territory of the state of Zhao and song?" ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban. Welcome to vote.) Chapter 83 Mietian stopped laughing and said proudly, "yes, this is your Zhao Song state, but do you think you waste from Zhao Song state can stop us? We''re here today to win. No one can stop us from winning. We won three of the five games. Please send the first one to worship." At this moment, a leisurely voice sounded like a voice from the sky: "Is it true that no one can stop you from winning? Sir, I''m here to learn something. I think so. As long as you waste people can win me, Zhao songguo will give you ten cities. But if you lose, not only will you return to ten cities, but you will not be allowed to walk on the land of China in the future." The sound was very peaceful, but it was clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears. A glow lit up in the sky, and a cloud was dyed bright red. Suddenly, the bright red cloud separated from both sides in an instant, and a golden cloud with strange light floated out and slowly fell to the ground. Mietian''s face suddenly changed. Although he didn''t know why the vision was, it was obvious that his cultivation should be higher than himself. The light suddenly converged, the golden cloud disappeared in an instant, and the sea dragon''s great body floated to the ground and stood in front of Yun yuezi. Seeing the appearance of the sea dragon, Yun yuezi was overjoyed and hurriedly gathered around the sea dragon and bowed: "senior, you''re coming." Hailong has been practicing in the inn for six days. When he woke up from his meditation, he suddenly thought of what Taoist Yuzi, the former 11th master, said to him. If a man of truth wants to improve his realm faster, he should do more good deeds when traveling. This is consistent with the will of heaven, which is equivalent to spiritual cultivation and is of great benefit to his cultivation. Think about the past, waterstop Zun relied on his advanced cultivation to himself When you think about Huang Sui and Yun yuezi in the hall of worship of the state of Zhao and song, Hailong decided to stand out for the state of Zhao and song. He had long been hidden in the sky and suddenly appeared at this critical moment. What he had shown earlier was the method of Yunxia rising to the realm of Xia rising. The man and woman who had followed Hailong in the worship of the yuan Mongol state came up to mietian and whispered something in his ear. Mietian''s face changed continuously, waved back two of his men, stepped forward and said to Hailong: "elder, today is between the worship Hall of the yuan Mongol state and the worship Hall of the Zhao Song state. I hope you don''t interfere. Later, the yuan Mongol state will repay itself." Hai Long snorted coldly and said, "I didn''t want to meddle in this business, but you are too arrogant. I came here to have a look at you. It''s just an unparalleled cultivation achievement in the middle stage. It''s just a bug in the cultivation world. What''s arrogant." Mietian has great authority in Yuan and Mongolia. When did he get such ridicule, he immediately said angrily: "Asshole, I''m only polite to you for the sake of a cultivator. Do you think I''m afraid of you? I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t disappear in front of me within three minutes, I''ll make you regret being born in this world. No one will come to a good end against our yuan Mongolian country." As soon as Hailong''s face changed, he ignored Yun yuezi beside him and strode to mietian. Sen Leng said: "It won''t take three minutes. I''ll tell you now that I''ll never leave. Not long ago, I bet with Yun yuezi, the former Lord of the sacrificial Hall of the state of Zhao and song, but he lost and lost the position of the Lord of the sacrificial hall to me. Now you challenge the sacrificial Hall of the state of Zhao and song, and naturally it''s up to me. What I hate most is that others threaten me. I want to see how you make me regret my birth In this world, you can use whatever skills you have. I''ve taken all the competition methods. " Mietianleng hummed, "well, that''s what you said. I hope you don''t regret it. Please worship the Supreme Master." then he respectfully dodged aside, and the worshippers behind him automatically made way. "Chatter, chatter." In the strange laughter, a strange man shrouded in a big cloak came out of the worship of the yuan and Mongolia state. Even though he bent his body, he was still a head higher than the sea dragon. The sea dragon was cold in his heart, and he had felt the danger from this man. Subconsciously, as soon as he stretched out his hand, the small iron stick turned into a thousand powerful stick, and the light golden light lit up. The sea dragon narrowed his eyes and stared at him Looking at the man in front of him, the strange man took a great step and came to the sea dragon in three or two steps. Although Hai long felt that the strange man was a strong enemy, he naturally wouldn''t feel any fear with his current cultivation. He joked: "he also made a bullshit Supreme Master sacrifice. Come on, you can be my opponent in the first game." strange humanity: "boy, since you want to die, I''ll help you. Yuan mengguo is also filial. I''ll help them today." His voice was a little strange. It was hoarse and a little gloomy. It didn''t seem to come from the population. As he spoke, he slowly lifted his cloak on his head. In front of the sea dragon, there was a miserable green face, small eyes flashing a cruel light, the big head was narrow and wide, and it was very ugly. His whole body was emitting a light green light. Hai Long snorted disdainfully and said, "it''s a monster. Yuan Meng country can really worship monsters. I''m afraid your people won''t approve of it. Ugly guy, although it''s not your fault to be ugly, it''s your fault to be scary. How about I send you back to your hometown?" As he spoke, the whole body of the sea dragon suddenly burst out a strong light. Under the light of the divine power that contains the spirit of Buddha and fairy, the strange man couldn''t help shouting and took two steps back to stand firm. "He''s just a little cultivator in the realm of Xia Ju. Let''s see how Grandpa will deal with you today." As he spoke, he suddenly opened his mouth and a fluffy dark green fog surged out, covering the space within tens of meters around the sea dragon in an instant. The sea dragon felt a chill in his heart. He knew it was a kind of poison just because of the smell contained in the green fog. The front finger of the Qianjun stick in his hand covered himself in a golden halo. Cold voice said: "It''s a boa constrictor. Look at the Dan Qi you released. It should have been repaired for at least 2000 years. No wonder you dare to shout in front of me. However, you''ll regret it soon. Phantom dragon, now." The white fog seeps from the sea dragon''s body. With the help of the golden halo, it devours the surrounding green fog in an instant. For the sea dragon, these poisons are nothing at all. Even the divine power of his body protection can''t break through, but since he came to help Zhao Song state, naturally he can''t let the poison spread. The magic dragon is just a magic weapon, the top magic weapon, attack power and defense power Not strong, but it has a special effect, that is, detoxification. Driven by the powerful divine power of the sea dragon, the magic dragon gave full play to this characteristic and easily relieved the erysipelas sent by the snake monster. The python monster roared and his bones made a violent noise. His body soared three times in an instant. All his clothes were broken, revealing the solid green scales on his skin. As soon as he turned his body, a huge tail with surging green light suddenly pulled towards the sea dragon. The sea dragon floated up and easily avoided the python monster''s sweep, and the earth seemed to shake , when the big tail of the python monster passed by, the ground was scraped off three feet. For a moment, smoke filled the air. Under the huge prestige of the Millennium Python monster, the open place outside Bianliang seemed to be about to earthquake. The people in the sacrificial Hall of the state of Zhao and song and the sacrificial Hall of the state of yuan and Mongolia have long since withdrawn. From the perspective of strength, the python monster with 2000 years of cultivation can be said to be no weaker than the sea dragon in the later stage of xiaju. In his rage, his whole body constantly exudes a huge momentum and launches a fierce attack on the sea dragon. The sea dragon did not touch it. He hid and laughed: "Snake gall seems to be a good thing. It clears the liver and brightens the eyes. You''ve practiced for 2000 years. I don''t know how big this gall is. Alas, you''re such a big python. I can make a defense magic weapon if you peel off the snake skin. At least it can be a treasure. Snake gall can be eaten and snake tendon can be used as a magic weapon. As for any good thing, I''ll wait until I peel your skin and cramp." The sea dragon''s body slid around in the air like a swimming fish. No matter how angry the python monster was, there was no way to take him. Suddenly, the python monster stopped chasing, closed his two giant hands and roared, "look at the magic weapon, the hammer of the giant snake." The two dark green light regiments with a diameter of one meter rushed to the sea dragon from different directions as if they were popular to catch the moon. The hammer had not yet arrived, but the prestige had enveloped the sea dragon. The sea dragon was awed. He knew that the other party''s magic weapon had locked his air machine. If he dodged again, once the other party launched an offensive one after another, it would be difficult for him to fight back. As soon as he looked clean, the sea dragon would no longer play with Python Snake monster, the Qianjun stick in his hand shook in the wind and suddenly hit the giant snake hammer on the left. With the injection of divine power, the Qianjun stick exerted great power. For a moment, the golden awn soared, and the Qianjun stick took three feet of golden light and hit the giant snake hammer heavily. With a loud bang, the world shook, and a pit tens of meters in diameter and tens of meters in depth exploded on the ground at the foot of the sea dragon. However It''s not over yet. The body rises with the force of the earthquake. The sea dragon''s powerful stick is swung back and hit another giant snake''s hammer from the side. With the same roar, the pit on the ground is nearly doubled. Under the traction of the air machine, the python monster steps back more than ten steps to stand firm. The magic weapon connected with his mind is destroyed, which immediately makes him suffer some trauma. Lean back With the roar of the sky, the eyes of the Millennium Python monster became blood red. It was obvious that it had entered a violent state. In the roar, a shining white ball spewed out and turned into an arc to fly to the sea dragon. The sea dragon was shocked and said angrily, "Python monster, if you really want to die, I will complete you. Qianjun chengyuyu." Tens of thousands of rays of light spread in the wind and instantly extended to a range of hundreds of meters around and went to the white light bead cover. When the light was shining, the sea dragon was surprised to find that the light emitted by the white light bead could resist the scattered light of Qianjun stick without damage. With the sea dragon''s long roar, thousands of lights and shadows in the air suddenly came together, and Qianjun stick absorbed all the scattered mana, completely condensed and went straight forward At the beginning, Hailong broke the five strings of the tianqin with this move. At this time, his cultivation increased greatly, and Qianjun chengyuyu played a stronger power. The python monster has been practicing for two thousand years. Seeing the power of the powerful staff, he knows that he can''t resist it. The white light bead is his internal alchemy from hard training. How can he be willing to hurt it? He suddenly breathed in in eagerly, and the white light bead turned into streamer. With the momentum of this and that, the sea dragon walked with the stick, which was inconvenient to rush towards the python monster. He immediately attacked and defended the easy position, and the python The monster was completely at a disadvantage. The python monster swallowed the inner pill into his stomach, turned around, roared and took it away from the sea dragon with a huge snake tail. The surging power of God suddenly broke out, and the python monster screamed. Nuo Da''s body was blown 100 meters away by the sea dragon, and his huge snake tail had turned into powder. In fact, even the sea dragon didn''t expect that the small iron bar could exert such power. After all, the python monster has been practicing Taoism for 2000 years, and his cultivation is no worse than himself. Although the sea dragon has practiced for thousands of years, but Because he hardly went out, he didn''t know much about the world. If he knew that the white light bead was the inner pill of the python monster just now, he would never let it be recycled so easily. The python monster roared, his huge body began to twist on the ground, and the human shape disappeared. A huge python with a diameter of one meter and a length of more than 30 meters appeared in front of the sea dragon. The python monster finally showed its original shape at the moment of crisis. His ferocious appearance immediately frightened the imperial forest army of Zhao Song state to retreat, and Zhao Ji''s face changed color. He quickly ordered the worship hall to be high The hands surrounded him. The sea dragon was not surprised but pleased to see the boa constrictor show its original shape. Although such a boa constrictor''s attack and defense would be stronger, it would also become more inflexible. The powerful stick in his hand pointed to the sky, and the sea dragon murmured: "There are heavenly Gang stars in the sky, which dominate life and death, master Yin and Yang, and create life. Those who know it will live, and those who don''t know it will die. The earth has ten thousand thunder, which is the main way to destroy demons. With the divine power of heavenly Gang, we can gather the righteous Qi of Haoran, and use the Taoist methods of heavenly Gang to subdue demons and eliminate demons." The Qianjun stick suddenly lit up, and a bright blue light with huge energy continued to shine on the top of the Qianjun stick. This is not the Qianjun stick method, but the authentic Taoist method Lei Jue of Lianyun sect''s Tianxin Jue. Hai Long has been interested in this Taoist method since he saw the ethereal Taoist priest use the powerful Lei Jue. After 300 years of seclusion, because his golden elixir has been closed, he gradually I began to study the thunder method. Although my accomplishments were far from enough to send out the powerful divine night sky thunder like the misty Taoist priest, I had a certain understanding of the ordinary thunder method. The python monster roared, rolled his body into a huge snake array, opened his mouth, and a white Dan gas sprayed to the sea dragon. The sea dragon deliberately wanted to try the power of his condensed thunder. He touched his feet on the ground and floated up. The Qianjun stick suddenly pointed down, with a flash of lightning and a loud bang, and a heavy thunder light as thick as a bucket bombarded the huge snake array of the python monster. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban and vote more for recommendations. At the same time, you are welcome to subscribe to this book. I think you can see that my updates are stable. VIP has at least two chapters every day, and sometimes four chapters.) Chapter 84 The so-called thunder is the total photography of heaven. Under this powerful thunder method, the Dan Qi of Python monster is destroyed. At the sound of the loud noise, with the python monster as the center, the surrounding hundreds of square meters of land has completely become scorched earth. The thunder method used by Hailong is to attract the Qi of lightning in the air by virtue of its own golden elixir. Although it is far less than the Tianlei with the help of Tianwei, it can not fill the elixir with Qi, move only with one Qi, wind, thunder, clouds and rain, and the realm of animals, mountains and trees. But only in this way, it still caused a fatal blow to the python monster who had been seriously damaged. Its original green flashing scales have turned into a scorched black. Its whole body is violently convulsed. It spits blood clots out in a big mouth. It seems that it can''t live. Hai long felt weak for a while. This thunder method really consumed mana. He was still exhausted when using this primary thunder method in his current state. Floating in front of the python monster, hehe said with a smile: "Now take it. After all, monsters are monsters and will never have the wisdom of their owners. Yes, you have a good practice. From the perspective of cultivation, you are even a little higher than me. However, don''t forget that monsters can never fight people when the realm is close. Unfortunately, the snake skin is destroyed. It seems that I can only get a snake gall to eat. It''s also good to make up for it." Say, just do it. The python monster''s body was almost completely destroyed. The previous white light floated out of its mouth, "master, don''t do it first. The little monster has something to say." Although it was the same voice, the python monster''s voice at this time was full of pleading and fear. The sea dragon looked at the white light ball in surprise. It had heard the misty Taoist priest mention the inner pill before. The demon body built with animal body has no yuan God or Tao embryo like the people who practice truth. They only have inner pill. Inner pill needs to be cultivated for thousands of years before it can condense. As long as inner pill If the pill is not broken, the monster will not die, but the physical damage will take at least hundreds of years to regenerate and recover. According to the misty Taoist priest, the inner pill of the monster is an absolute tonic for people in the evil way, but it has no effect on people who cultivate the truth. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed, and a layer of golden prohibition immediately surrounded the python monster''s inner alchemy. The python monster was obviously very frightened, and the inner alchemy rushed left and wanted to escape, but at this time, it had no flesh body, and its mana was greatly reduced. How could it rush out? He had to beg: "Guru, everything was my fault before. Please let me live. I promise that in the future, I will break away from the demon sect and find a place to recuperate. I won''t ask about anything in the world. As long as you let me go, all the treasures in my skin bag will be given to you. Whatever you do." Hailong said with a smile, "are you kidding me? Can you run now? Whether I spare your inner alchemy or not, it will be at my disposal." Python strange way: "No, it''s not like that. Because I have practiced for 2000 years, I have cultivated 20 bone beads in my body. These bone beads are extremely precious. Whether I take them directly or refine them, they are absolutely top-grade and the most precious part of my skin bag. However, these bone beads must be injected with my Dan Qi to play their role, otherwise they are no different from ordinary bones, such as If you are willing to let me go, I am willing to give you the bone beads. Master, don''t you kill a small one like stepping on an ant? Please let me go. " The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "why should I believe you are telling the truth? Monsters like you deserve to talk to me." The python monster said wrongfully, "guru, we monsters are not necessarily bad! I was only bought by the yuan Mongol state for pleasure. Please, give me a chance. I''m willing to offer the bone beads first. Please open the prohibition first. I''m weak in Neidan and can''t hold on under this pressure." Hai Long''s heart turned, nodded and said, "OK, let''s take a look at your bone beads first. You should know that you can''t escape my palm in any case with your current situation. You get your bone beads here first, and I''ll deal with those guys who want to escape." Then he flashed and appeared in front of the offerings of mietian and others in Yuan and Mongolia. It turned out that mietian and others took out their flying swords and were about to escape. "Do you want to go? Give it to me." Under the great pressure, mietian and others all stayed where they were and couldn''t move at all. At this time, they had no power to escape at all. Hailong looked at mietian coldly and put a thousand powerful stick on his shoulder. The sound of bone fragmentation came clearly. Mietian screamed and fell to the ground. Hailong looked at him disdainfully and said: "Don''t you like bullying the weak? Today I''ll give you a taste of being bullied," he said, stepping on his foot and suddenly crushing the bones of his right leg. The sea dragon looked around at the silent worshippers in Yuan and Mongolia and said coldly: "Aren''t you all arrogant just now? Why don''t you say anything now? You come here to deceive people based on your ability. I think you''re no longer worthy of being a cultivator." With a wave of his big hand, a golden light flashed. Except for the woman who had followed him, all the other offerings were destroyed by him. Their Yuan Ying and their cultivation achievements were in vain. Screams broke out one after another, and they lost their mana, which was more painful than killing these people. The Sea Dragon said to the woman trembling all over: "I''m still very kind-hearted and soft hearted. I don''t like to kill all the people, especially the beautiful women. Take these wastes back and tell the monarch of yuan and Mongolia to return all the land that used to belong to Zhao song and Li Tang. If he drives troops to make trouble in the future, be careful of his dog head. Now you can take them away. Don''t worry, Zhao song will send them Someone escorted you back. Yun yuezi, come here. " Yun yuezi had already been stunned by Hailong''s shocking cultivation. At this time, he heard Hailong''s call, hurriedly floated to him and said respectfully, "what do you want, sir?" Hai Long said, "let the emperor of Zhao and Song Dynasty send someone to send these wastes back, and several people are also sent to the worship hall. All these practitioners except the woman are abandoned by me. At the same time, send someone to inform Li Tang state to accept your land occupied by Yuan and Mongolia before." Yunyuezi was so happy that he quickly promised and floated back to report to Zhao Ji. When Hailong sucked it, he immediately pulled the female sacrifice of the yuan Mongol state to him and smiled. Hailong said, "you look beautiful, too. I suggest you leave the yuan Mongol state as soon as you go back. If you don''t leave, once the yuan Mongol state refuses to return the land, we will meet again." then he patted the female sacrifice powder twice, He pinched her hip with his backhand, and then he came back to the python monster with a laugh. The python monster is very clever. Twenty round beads are suspended around its inner pill. The light brilliance flows. It''s an extraordinary product at a glance. The Sea Dragon said, "is this your bone bead?" The python monster hurriedly said, "yes, these are. My bone beads have the effect of avoiding water and fire, and they are extremely hard. After my Dan Qi is injected, they at least have the quality of inferior treasures." Hailong''s heart pounded. Although the inferior treasure is not very strong, it refers to a bone bead! If you cast a Dharma array in the bone beads, with the number of these 20 bone beads, you can create at least one magic weapon of the top treasure level. Now I don''t have a suitable body protection magic weapon except Qianjun stick. With it, I can cultivate a defense body protection magic weapon by relying on the magic array taught by Daoming. Thinking of this, the sea dragon had a great heart and his hands were green and bright. The twenty bone beads were included in the heaven and earth ring by him. The python monster asked tentatively, "guru, can you let me go now? I still have snake gall and snake tendon in my skin bag. After eating my snake gall, you can have the ability of night vision. As for snake tendon, you can also cultivate it into a magic weapon! Guru, please, it''s not easy to cultivate for two thousand years, so you can let go." The sea dragon pondered for a moment and said, "you can let go. But first, I''ll ask you a few questions. If your answer is satisfactory to me, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, even if I take your bone beads, I''ll kill you. You have to understand that I''m not an honest man. First, you tell me what your position in the demon sect is and the current situation of the demon sect." The python monster was relieved when he heard that the sea dragon wanted to let go of himself. Today, it was really unlucky. For the pleasure provided by Yuan and Mongolia, it led to the end of the body that had been cultivated for 2000 years. Even Neidan was greatly damaged by the powerful divine power of the sea Dragon. It can be said that he accompanied his wife and broke the army. He was depressed in his heart. In order to preserve a glimmer of vitality, It can only listen to the sea dragon now, "I am the demon master in the demon clan. In addition to the master, there are four demon protection kings in the demon clan. They are all powerful beings who have practiced for at least 3000 years. There are more than 20 demon masters who have practiced for more than 2000 years, among which I am just the level of the middle and lower reaches. The master of our demon clan is Jin shisan. As for what its essence is, let alone me, even The four demon protection Dharma kings don''t know. He seems to have thousands of years of cultivation. He is the supreme demon among us. Even the leader of the demon sect, Li Tian, should be afraid of it. " The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "well, in your demon sect, the guy named Jin shisan has absolute power. Why did he allow you to worship as a Supreme Master in the yuan and Mongolia state? Aren''t you afraid that my righteous seven sect will kill you?" the python monster said: "In fact, the sect leader didn''t know that I was in Yuan and Mongolia. Unless summoned by the sect leader, we demon leaders are generally scattered in our own cultivation land. Once we have any orders, the demon leader will tell us through lingzha. In recent years, our three evil sects and seven orthodox sects have had several wars one after another, and both sides have been seriously damaged. The sect leader ordered us to recuperate , wait for the opportunity to hit the right path head-on. " After listening to it, Hailong thought to himself that the reality that the evil road is waiting for is probably the time for Jietian daozun to take part in the robbery. Once he takes part in the robbery, whether it is successful or not, Jietian daozun will no longer be able to participate in secular affairs. At that time, the evil road will certainly occupy an overwhelming advantage, and the right road is bound to face a disaster. After learning the real news he wants to know, Hailong is gloomy With a smile, he suddenly pointed to the python monster''s inner pill. The inner pill trembled violently under the stimulation of divine power. The python monster said in horror, "master, spare your life!" Hailong Road: "I''m going to spare you. I''ve imported my mana into your inner alchemy, which will be very good for you to practice again in the future. However, there are some shortcomings. When you practice again into a body, you will have the mana contained in my right way. I''m afraid the demon sect can''t accommodate you anymore. Anyway, you said it doesn''t matter if you don''t return to the demon sect, don''t you? Hehe." What else can the python monster say now? The so-called people have to bow their heads under the eaves. They can only reluctantly say, "thank you for your gift. I, can I go now?" With a wave of his big hand, Hai Long sent Neidan into the air and said, "go away. I''d better not see you again in the future." The white light flashed. After the disaster brought by the sea dragon, the python monster finally retained a glimmer of vitality. The sea dragon was just about to disintegrate the charred body of the python monster, but suddenly there was a cheering sound like a mountain collapse and tsunami behind him. He was startled and turned his head to look. All the forest guards held up their weapons, cheered uncontrollably, and the swallow wing formation began, He surrounded himself. The worshippers of yuan and Mongolia had been taken into custody. As soon as things were over here, they would be sent back to yuan and Mongolia. With a proud smile, Hailong knew that he had become a hero of Zhao and song. He stood still. Surrounded by the worshippers, Zhao Ji stepped down from the Dragon chair and walked towards him. With the eyes of Hailong Li, can clearly see that there are excited tears in Zhao Ji''s eyes. Hailong secretly said in his heart that he can''t waste so much energy. There must be many good things in such a big country as Zhao song. Now I''m afraid that no matter what he wants, the emperor will give it to himself without hesitation. Zhao Ji quickly walked up to Hailong and, without saying a word, flopped to his knees. All the worshippers and the imperial guards immediately knelt like a tide. On the open land outside Bianliang, Hailong was the only one standing there, standing out of the crowd like a chicken. Facing such a huge scene, Hailong couldn''t help but be excited. With a wave, he lifted Zhao Ji from the ground and said, "what are you doing? I don''t mean to help you, but I don''t like those arrogant young people in Yuan and Mongolia." --------------------------------------------------------------------- (I don''t know why. There was a problem with the starting point system, so the ban was lifted early, but it hasn''t been sent. Welcome to vote and subscribe to this book. Thank you.) Chapter 85 The so-called thunder is the total photography of heaven. Under this powerful thunder method, the Dan Qi of Python monster is destroyed. At the sound of the loud noise, with the python monster as the center, the surrounding hundreds of square meters of land has completely become scorched earth. The thunder method used by Hailong is to attract the Qi of lightning in the air by virtue of its own golden elixir. Although it is far less than the Tianlei with the help of Tianwei, it can not fill the elixir with Qi, move only with one Qi, wind, thunder, clouds and rain, and the realm of animals, mountains and trees. But only in this way, it still caused a fatal blow to the python monster who had been seriously damaged. Its original green flashing scales have turned into a scorched black. Its whole body is violently convulsed. It spits blood clots out in a big mouth. It seems that it can''t live. Hai long felt weak for a while. This thunder method really consumed mana. He was still exhausted when using this primary thunder method in his current state. Floating in front of the python monster, hehe said with a smile: "Now take it. After all, monsters are monsters and will never have the wisdom of their owners. Yes, you have a good practice. From the perspective of cultivation, you are even a little higher than me. However, don''t forget that monsters can never fight people when the realm is close. Unfortunately, the snake skin is destroyed. It seems that I can only get a snake gall to eat. It''s also good to make up for it." Say, just do it. The python monster''s body was almost completely destroyed. The previous white light floated out of its mouth, "master, don''t do it first. The little monster has something to say." Although it was the same voice, the python monster''s voice at this time was full of pleading and fear. The sea dragon looked at the white light ball in surprise. It had heard the misty Taoist priest mention the inner pill before. The demon body built with animal body has no yuan God or Tao embryo like the people who practice truth. They only have inner pill. Inner pill needs to be cultivated for thousands of years before it can condense. As long as inner pill If the pill is not broken, the monster will not die, but the physical damage will take at least hundreds of years to regenerate and recover. According to the misty Taoist priest, the inner pill of the monster is an absolute tonic for people in the evil way, but it has no effect on people who cultivate the truth. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed, and a layer of golden prohibition immediately surrounded the python monster''s inner alchemy. The python monster was obviously very frightened, and the inner alchemy rushed left and wanted to escape, but at this time, it had no flesh body, and its mana was greatly reduced. How could it rush out? He had to beg: "Guru, everything was my fault before. Please let me live. I promise that in the future, I will break away from the demon sect and find a place to recuperate. I won''t ask about anything in the world. As long as you let me go, all the treasures in my skin bag will be given to you. Whatever you do." Hailong said with a smile, "are you kidding me? Can you run now? Whether I spare your inner alchemy or not, it will be at my disposal." Python strange way: "No, it''s not like that. Because I have practiced for 2000 years, I have cultivated 20 bone beads in my body. These bone beads are extremely precious. Whether I take them directly or refine them, they are absolutely top-grade and the most precious part of my skin bag. However, these bone beads must be injected with my Dan Qi to play their role, otherwise they are no different from ordinary bones, such as If you are willing to let me go, I am willing to give you the bone beads. Master, don''t you kill a small one like stepping on an ant? Please let me go. " The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "why should I believe you are telling the truth? Monsters like you deserve to talk to me." The python monster said wrongfully, "guru, we monsters are not necessarily bad! I was only bought by the yuan Mongol state for pleasure. Please, give me a chance. I''m willing to offer the bone beads first. Please open the prohibition first. I''m weak in Neidan and can''t hold on under this pressure." Hai Long''s heart turned, nodded and said, "OK, let''s take a look at your bone beads first. You should know that you can''t escape my palm in any case with your current situation. You get your bone beads here first, and I''ll deal with those guys who want to escape." Then he flashed and appeared in front of the offerings of mietian and others in Yuan and Mongolia. It turned out that mietian and others took out their flying swords and were about to escape. "Do you want to go? Give it to me." Under the great pressure, mietian and others all stayed where they were and couldn''t move at all. At this time, they had no power to escape at all. Hailong looked at mietian coldly and put a thousand powerful stick on his shoulder. The sound of bone fragmentation came clearly. Mietian screamed and fell to the ground. Hailong looked at him disdainfully and said: "Don''t you like bullying the weak? Today I''ll give you a taste of being bullied," he said, stepping on his foot and suddenly crushing the bones of his right leg. The sea dragon looked around at the silent worshippers in Yuan and Mongolia and said coldly: "Aren''t you all arrogant just now? Why don''t you say anything now? You come here to deceive people based on your ability. I think you''re no longer worthy of being a cultivator." With a wave of his big hand, a golden light flashed. Except for the woman who had followed him, all the other offerings were destroyed by him. Their Yuan Ying and their cultivation achievements were in vain. Screams broke out one after another, and they lost their mana, which was more painful than killing these people. The Sea Dragon said to the woman trembling all over: "I''m still very kind-hearted and soft hearted. I don''t like to kill all the people, especially the beautiful women. Take these wastes back and tell the monarch of yuan and Mongolia to return all the land that used to belong to Zhao song and Li Tang. If he drives troops to make trouble in the future, be careful of his dog head. Now you can take them away. Don''t worry, Zhao song will send them Someone escorted you back. Yun yuezi, come here. " Yun yuezi had already been stunned by Hailong''s shocking cultivation. At this time, he heard Hailong''s call, hurriedly floated to him and said respectfully, "what do you want, sir?" Hai Long said, "let the emperor of Zhao and Song Dynasty send someone to send these wastes back, and several people are also sent to the worship hall. All these practitioners except the woman are abandoned by me. At the same time, send someone to inform Li Tang state to accept your land occupied by Yuan and Mongolia before." Yunyuezi was so happy that he quickly promised and floated back to report to Zhao Ji. When Hailong sucked it, he immediately pulled the female sacrifice of the yuan Mongol state to him and smiled. Hailong said, "you look beautiful, too. I suggest you leave the yuan Mongol state as soon as you go back. If you don''t leave, once the yuan Mongol state refuses to return the land, we will meet again." then he patted the female sacrifice powder twice, He pinched her hip with his backhand, and then he came back to the python monster with a laugh. The python monster is very clever. Twenty round beads are suspended around its inner pill. The light brilliance flows. It''s an extraordinary product at a glance. The Sea Dragon said, "is this your bone bead?" The python monster hurriedly said, "yes, these are. My bone beads have the effect of avoiding water and fire, and they are extremely hard. After my Dan Qi is injected, they at least have the quality of inferior treasures." Hailong''s heart pounded. Although the inferior treasure is not very strong, it refers to a bone bead! If you cast a Dharma array in the bone beads, with the number of these 20 bone beads, you can create at least one magic weapon of the top treasure level. Now I don''t have a suitable body protection magic weapon except Qianjun stick. With it, I can cultivate a defense body protection magic weapon by relying on the magic array taught by Daoming. Thinking of this, the sea dragon had a great heart and his hands were green and bright. The twenty bone beads were included in the heaven and earth ring by him. The python monster asked tentatively, "guru, can you let me go now? I still have snake gall and snake tendon in my skin bag. After eating my snake gall, you can have the ability of night vision. As for snake tendon, you can also cultivate it into a magic weapon! Guru, please, it''s not easy to cultivate for two thousand years, so you can let go." The sea dragon pondered for a moment and said, "you can let go. But first, I''ll ask you a few questions. If your answer is satisfactory to me, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, even if I take your bone beads, I''ll kill you. You have to understand that I''m not an honest man. First, you tell me what your position in the demon sect is and the current situation of the demon sect." The python monster was relieved when he heard that the sea dragon wanted to let go of himself. Today, it was really unlucky. For the pleasure provided by Yuan and Mongolia, it led to the end of the body that had been cultivated for 2000 years. Even Neidan was greatly damaged by the powerful divine power of the sea Dragon. It can be said that he accompanied his wife and broke the army. He was depressed in his heart. In order to preserve a glimmer of vitality, It can only listen to the sea dragon now, "I am the demon master in the demon clan. In addition to the master, there are four demon protection kings in the demon clan. They are all powerful beings who have practiced for at least 3000 years. There are more than 20 demon masters who have practiced for more than 2000 years, among which I am just the level of the middle and lower reaches. The master of our demon clan is Jin shisan. As for what its essence is, let alone me, even The four demon protection Dharma kings don''t know. He seems to have thousands of years of cultivation. He is the supreme demon among us. Even the leader of the demon sect, Li Tian, should be afraid of it. " The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "well, in your demon sect, the guy named Jin shisan has absolute power. Why did he allow you to worship as a Supreme Master in the yuan and Mongolia state? Aren''t you afraid that my righteous seven sect will kill you?" the python monster said: "In fact, the sect leader didn''t know that I was in Yuan and Mongolia. Unless summoned by the sect leader, we demon leaders are generally scattered in our own cultivation land. Once we have any orders, the demon leader will tell us through lingzha. In recent years, our three evil sects and seven orthodox sects have had several wars one after another, and both sides have been seriously damaged. The sect leader ordered us to recuperate , wait for the opportunity to hit the right path head-on. " After listening to it, Hailong thought to himself that the reality that the evil road is waiting for is probably the time for Jietian daozun to take part in the robbery. Once he takes part in the robbery, whether it is successful or not, Jietian daozun will no longer be able to participate in secular affairs. At that time, the evil road will certainly occupy an overwhelming advantage, and the right road is bound to face a disaster. After learning the real news he wants to know, Hailong is gloomy With a smile, he suddenly pointed to the python monster''s inner pill. The inner pill trembled violently under the stimulation of divine power. The python monster said in horror, "master, spare your life!" Hailong Road: "I''m going to spare you. I''ve imported my mana into your inner alchemy, which will be very good for you to practice again in the future. However, there are some shortcomings. When you practice again into a body, you will have the mana contained in my right way. I''m afraid the demon sect can''t accommodate you anymore. Anyway, you said it doesn''t matter if you don''t return to the demon sect, don''t you? Hehe." What else can the python monster say now? The so-called people have to bow their heads under the eaves. They can only reluctantly say, "thank you for your gift. I, can I go now?" With a wave of his big hand, Hai Long sent Neidan into the air and said, "go away. I''d better not see you again in the future." The white light flashed. After the disaster brought by the sea dragon, the python monster finally retained a glimmer of vitality. The sea dragon was just about to disintegrate the charred body of the python monster, but suddenly there was a cheering sound like a mountain collapse and tsunami behind him. He was startled and turned his head to look. All the forest guards held up their weapons, cheered uncontrollably, and the swallow wing formation began, He surrounded himself. The worshippers of yuan and Mongolia had been taken into custody. As soon as things were over here, they would be sent back to yuan and Mongolia. With a proud smile, Hailong knew that he had become a hero of Zhao and song. He stood still. Surrounded by the worshippers, Zhao Ji stepped down from the Dragon chair and walked towards him. With the eyes of Hailong Li, can clearly see that there are excited tears in Zhao Ji''s eyes. Hailong secretly said in his heart that he can''t waste so much energy. There must be many good things in such a big country as Zhao song. Now I''m afraid that no matter what he wants, the emperor will give it to himself without hesitation. Zhao Ji quickly walked up to Hailong and, without saying a word, flopped to his knees. All the worshippers and the imperial guards immediately knelt like a tide. On the open land outside Bianliang, Hailong was the only one standing there, standing out of the crowd like a chicken. Facing such a huge scene, Hailong couldn''t help but be excited. With a wave, he lifted Zhao Ji from the ground and said, "what are you doing? I don''t mean to help you, but I don''t like those arrogant young people in Yuan and Mongolia." ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (the ban was lifted yesterday and passed on, but I didn''t expect it to be passed on. I just found out. I''m really sorry. I''ll lift the ban again tomorrow. Let''s vote. Hehe) Chapter 86 There was a mistake in the last chapter. It was passed on, but the chapter name was wrong. I''ll pass on another chapter ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Zhao Ji was already in tears and said excitedly: "Guru, I can''t repay you for your kindness to the state of Zhao song. Zhao Ji knelt down on behalf of thousands of people in the state of Zhao song to thank you! If you didn''t help, how could we deal with such a vicious monster like that just now? You gave us a chance to regenerate the state of Zhao song. With the consent of the guru above, Zhao Ji is willing to serve you as a teacher, regardless of your duty We, Zhao songguo, will do our best to meet your requirements. " Hai Long scratched his head and said to himself: is Lao Tzu so great? Strength! It''s all strength. With strength, I can get too much. In the future, no matter what, I will be the strongest. I smiled calmly and looked like a fairy, saying: "The emperor doesn''t have to be so polite. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger. There are too many experts in our cultivation world. Taoism like me is nothing at all. Moreover, our seven orthodox decrees that disciples should not be involved in worldly affairs in China. I don''t want anything, and you don''t have to worship me as a teacher. Well, you can invite me to dinner, and order no one to take my money The appearance of the monster is diarrhea, so as not to cause trouble. Oh, by the way, the monster''s body is also transported back. Don''t destroy it. Wait for me to deal with it. " Zhao Ji wiped the tears on his face and said respectfully, "everything depends on guru. Guru, please come into the city." at this time, the imperial Lin army has carried Zhao Ji''s Dragon. Zhao Ji led Hai long to the dragon and said, "guru, please go." Hai Long was slightly stunned and said, "I''ll take your dragon. What do you take?" Zhao Ji respectfully said, "in front of guru, there is no reason for Zhao Ji to sit on the dragon. Guru is a great benefactor of the state of Zhao song. You should sit on the dragon." Hai Long was not polite either. He floated up and sat in the middle of long Chui. The Dragon chair was soft and elastic, and it was very comfortable to sit on it. Thirty two people slowly lifted long Chui. He was about to go to the city, but Zhao Ji stopped him. He waved back one person, lifted the wooden bar himself, and even became Hai Long''s sedan chair man. For a moment, Hai long had a feeling of being immortal, as if he had become a sedan chair at this time Like an emperor. The imperial forest army and the worshippers in the worship hall watched Zhao Ji carry the dragon for the sea dragon himself. Instead of being contemptuous, they all showed respect. Zhao Ji can be called a Ming king if he can be such a virtuous corporal. The city gate was wide open, and the dragon was driven down the curtain, so that people could not see the appearance of the sea dragon from the outside. At Zhao Ji''s command, the imperial forest army immediately drove the sea dragon away The news of successfully repelling the sacrificial Hall of yuan and Mongolia spread. The people in Bianliang city were secretly surprised when they saw that the emperor was actually a sedan bearer. For a time, more and more people gathered to watch, and even the roof was full of people. I don''t know who first shouted long live your majesty. For a time, the sound of "long live" spread, and even sounded the whole Bianliang city. Zhao Ji steadied the car pole on his shoulder, wiped the sweat on his forehead, walked forward and said in a loud voice: "People of Zhao Song state, today, we Zhao Song state have to meet noble people to help and successfully repel the worship Hall of yuan and Mongolia state. This noble person is the great hero of Zhao Song state. I announce that from today on, he will become the king of Zhao Song state. Everything is on the same level with me. He is the greatest hero of Zhao Song state at any time." Hai Long in the dragon chase was startled. Seeing that things were getting bigger and bigger, he could not help feeling guilty. At this time, he had not reached the level of not falling down. Once he leaked his possession, I''m afraid he would not only ask Tianliu and the full moon flow for trouble, but even if Lianyun Zong knew that he was so involved in the affairs of China, I''m afraid Jietian daozun would not forgive him. He quickly pinched the Dharma decision, and the power of God suddenly released, including Zhao Ji At the same time, the 32 sedan bearers and long Chui disappeared in the crowded streets of Bianliang city. The next moment, long Chui appeared in the imperial palace. The sea dragon floated down and came to Zhao Ji and said, "I don''t want to make things bigger. You must not mention anything about the king side by side in the future." Zhao Ji was stunned and said, "guru, this is the honor you deserve! Someone, send me an order, Bianliang city will be granted amnesty for three days, and today will be the national day of the state of Zhao and song. Gather elite troops in the frontier and be ready to receive the land returned by the state of yuan and Mongolia at any time. Guru, please come inside and let''s talk again." Hailong looked at the handsome emperor beside him, and a trace of love for talents rose in his heart. In his eyebrows, Zhao Ji was somewhat similar to Zhang Hao, smiled and said, "well, go in and talk." Bianliang city is boiling. The story of Hailong fighting back the worship Hall of yuan and Mongolia with his own strength is spreading everywhere in the streets and alleys. Hailong has been described as divine. For a time, Bianliang city has become a sea of joy. In the Imperial Palace, Zhao Ji holds a banquet, all accompanied by the offerings in the worship hall and entertaining Hailong. The huge palace dragon table is filled with all kinds of delicacies that Hailong has never eaten Hailong was not polite either. He ate like nobody else. Zhao Ji kept adding wine and cloth dishes for him, and a lunch lasted three hours. After thirty days of wine and five flavors of dishes, Hailong said with satisfaction: "emperor, the food of Zhao Song state is really good. It seems that you are also very happy as an emperor! You can eat so many delicious food every day." Yun yuezi said, "I don''t know. Your majesty is always frugal. You can eat at most two ordinary dishes on weekdays. Your majesty can be said to work hard for the state of Zhao song. That''s why I''m willing to contribute to the state of Zhao song. Elder, I think you can stay in our worship hall. You''re the most suitable Lord." Hailong glanced at Zhao Ji, shook his head and said: "As I said, I will be the Lord of the temple for only ten days. Today, I beat back the worship of yuan and Mongolia, and you invited me to have a big meal. No one owes anyone between us. The emperor is really a good emperor, and the state of Zhao and song will prosper day by day in your hands. Without the support of those sacrifices, as long as yunyuezi and them go out, they will be enough to return to your previous cities . haola, you don''t have to say anything more. Well, if I need anything in the future, I''ll come to you, and I also accept the title of "King side by side". If the state of Zhao and song is in great trouble, I will naturally appear. Now China''s demons are rampant and evil ways are booming, and the life of us righteous practitioners is not easy! " Zhao Ji''s eyes brightened and said, "thank you, guru." he took a jade plate from his arms and said, "guru, this is the baolongxiang jade handed down by the state of Zhao song. Take it with you to avoid cold and heat. I''ll give it to you. In the future, this jade will be a symbol of your identity. If you need it, show it in the state of Zhao song as if I come in person." Looking at Longxiang jade, Hailong''s heart pounded. He clearly felt that this jade contained unimaginable huge energy, but it seemed to be bound by something and could not be released. Subconsciously, he took Longxiang jade and looked carefully. It was a hexagonal jade, palm sized, milky white. The halo flowed on the stone body, as if there were clouds wandering in it A looming Silver Dragon kept churning in it, occasionally showing its true face, holding it in his hand, and a warm air flow was input into his body. The sea dragon only felt refreshed, as if the golden elixir at the Lingtai trembled slightly. How can the sea dragon let go of such a treasure? He smiled: "OK, I''ll take your jade. But I won''t take it for nothing. Emperor, you are very wise, and you seem to have learned some basic Taoism with Yun yuezi. Now it should be the first time to see the initial state. Well, I''ll give you a magic weapon. Although it''s not a good thing, it''s more suitable for you to defend yourself." With that, Hai long stood up and came to the white wall of the palace. His right hand stretched out and the golden light came out. Hai Long''s wrist trembled. He painted a human figure on the wall. Gradually, meridians appeared on it. Hai Long marked the magic operation route with arrows. After a while, a lifelike practice map appeared. As soon as the light was dark, the sea dragon stood with his hands down, looked at his achievements and said with satisfaction: "emperor, you and the worshippers in the worship hall can give up the original mana operation route from now on. Practicing according to this map will be of some benefit to you." Yun yuezi has been staring at Hai long since he began to depict this picture. At this time, his eyes shine brightly. With his cultivation of climbing the peak, under the guidance of this mana running chart, he has understood many things in an instant. His body trembled slightly and said: "senior, thank you, thank you. With this picture, he will make a breakthrough in his future cultivation. I......" The Sea Dragon said, "well, you don''t have to say thank you. You will practice yourself in the future. Emperor, stretch out your hand." Zhao Ji is full of respect for the sea dragon now. Hearing the speech, he quickly stretches out his right hand. The sea dragon floats in front of him and flicks his finger. Zhao Ji''s palm suddenly has a blood mouth, a red light flashes, and the blood gossip seeps into his palm under the injection of blood. Zhao Ji only feels that a warm wave has spread all over his body, as if there is something more. Hai Long said: "When you encounter danger in the future, you will inject mana into the palm. This blood gossip can emit bleeding red light column to defeat the enemy. As long as there is not too much difference, you should be able to deal with it." Zhao Ji was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked. Hailong laughed to himself that the blood gossip was just an ordinary magic weapon. Compared with the Longxiang jade you gave me, it was too insignificant. Ignoring Zhao Ji with a happy face, he turned to Yun yuezi and said, "have you ever heard of Lao Jun recording this name?" When he went out of the mountain, Lao Junlu has become the goal of his tour. Since even experts like Jin Yi attach so much importance to Lao Junlu, Hailong can naturally understand the mystery. Lao Junlu must represent the treasure of heaven and earth. If he can get it, I''m afraid that I alone will no longer be a dream. Yun yuezi was stunned and said, "Lao Junlu? I seem to have some impression. It seems that someone has talked about it before, but it is very vague. Elder, what magic weapon is that?" The sea dragon looked at him angrily and said to himself, isn''t this equivalent to not saying anything? He shook his head and said, "even if I don''t know, I''d better find it myself. Huang Sui, come here." Huang Sui was at the next table. She hardly ate anything. Her mind was all on Hai long. When she heard Hai Long calling her, she quickly stood up, respectfully walked to Hai Long, bowed her head and called master. The sea dragon glanced at her and said: "What I hate most is that others misunderstand me. I hope it will be the first and last time. You are still my registered disciple. When you worship and practice the mind skills I teach you, you can pass them the magic power operation method I teach you. The effect of the two will be better if they complement each other. You are my disciple, I always want to show some. I''ll give you this magic weapon." Then he stuffed the jade like magic dragon into Huang Sui''s hand. He glanced at the people and said, "when the fate is over, go. Take care of yourself." the golden light flashed and suddenly disappeared in place. Huang Sui cried out, "master." but the sea dragon has gone. Tears flowed down her face and felt the warmth of the magic dragon. Huang Sui regretted it at this time. She knew that if she hadn''t hurt Hailong''s heart, I''m afraid Hailong would have been better for her. If she missed the opportunity so easily, how could she not regret it? Zhao Ji sighed softly and said, "guru is really an immortal figure. It''s really not for us laymen. He has rewarded us too much. Zhao song will remember him forever." The sea dragon was eager to leave for nothing else, mainly because he was curious about the Dragon Xiangyu. He first found the body of the python monster under the traction of the Qi machine, took out the snake gall and snake tendon, and then left the palace. The halo flowed. Under the urging of mana, the sea dragon stepped on the golden cloud and flew out of Bianliang city directly. At this time, Bianliang city has become a sea of joy. There are almost crazy people everywhere. It is really not suitable to stay any longer, so Hailong decided to find a more remote place to study several treasures produced by long Xiangyu and python monster. Under the influence of Jin Yun, he flew out of Bianliang city almost in the blink of an eye. He probably identified the direction and flew towards the north. While flying forward, Hailong couldn''t help his curiosity. He touched the hexagonal Longxiang jade from his arms and rubbed the smooth surface. The soft light of Longxiang jade made Hailong feel very comfortable. He pinched the decision and carefully input his divine power into it. Chapter 87 A strange feeling spread to the whole body of the sea dragon in an instant, as if everything had become illusory in an instant. The whole body trembled violently, the golden cloud at his feet suddenly disappeared, and the sea dragon''s body fell to the ground like a meteorite. He clearly felt that he had lost control of his body and was scared out of the sky. Falling from this height, even if there is mana protection, the body will not be able to keep it, not to mention that he can''t even use a trace of mana now. The body broke through the clouds and fog, and the sea dragon fell like lightning. The Dragon Xiang jade in his hand radiated a faint purple light, in which the constantly churning dragon shaped energy also became purple. The sea dragon secretly scolded himself for his carelessness. If it was on land, even if he was possessed by evil, he would not die for a time, but he saw that he had fallen half the height. If he fell to death in this way, he would be wronged. He kept calling for the divine power in his body, but at this time, he even lost the ability of internal vision and couldn''t feel the existence of the golden elixir at all. The ground is getting bigger and bigger in Hailong''s eyes. The cold wind in the air has penetrated his skirt. A strong sense of crisis and fear is constantly attacking his body. Hailong feels as if he is about to explode. Finally, the ground was in front of him. It was a forest. Under such a rapid situation, the sea dragon only felt a purple light shining in front of him and fainted in the violent vibration of his whole body. I don''t know how long it took. The sea dragon only felt the pain of tearing his whole body. He moaned and woke up slowly. It was dark around. The sea dragon was surprised and said in secret: am I going to hell? No! Even if the flesh is broken into powder, I still have the yuan God. Can''t God even let me be reborn? After barely moving his body, it was another shock and pain. The sea dragon moved in his heart. If he was dead, he shouldn''t feel the pain. Didn''t he fall from such a high place and die? I''m too strong. Thinking of this, he tested his inner vision and looked for the power of God in his body. The broad meridians gradually appeared in front of us, but the meridians were hollow and had no mana. Fortunately, the golden elixir at the Lingtai was still there. Although it was dim, it did still exist. Survival * * * strongly stimulated Hailong''s brain, took a deep breath and endured the severe pain all over the body. Hailong concentrated his mind and began to urge the energy in the golden elixir. Finally, with the unremitting efforts of Hailong again and again, I don''t know how long it took, a faint divine force finally appeared around the golden elixir. With this original force, the cohesion speed of divine force gradually accelerated, and the golden elixir gradually lit up. When the Dan Qi was gradually sufficient, Hailong knew that his body finally had the hope of recovery. He didn''t dare to practice too much. First, he urged the Dan Qi to repair his meridians and injured muscles, so as to recover his body. In the darkness, Hailong didn''t know whether it was day or night. He just felt that it took a long time for his body to finally return to normal. Without the slightest hesitation, when the body fully recovered, the sea dragon began to urge the Dan Qi to restore the power of God. The meridians in the body gradually lit up, and the golden rivers were full of vitality again. Just when the success was about to be completed, Hailong suddenly felt that his right hand meridians seemed to have a vent. The just gathered divine power poured out madly, and the feeling of nothingness appeared all over his body. But this time, it was a little better that he could look inside. The divine power in the body quickly disappeared. After a while, the meridians were darkened again, and even the Dan Qi in the golden elixir was sucked out. Except that his body was no longer painful, he returned to the way he had just sobered up. Hai Long couldn''t move. He thought decadent. Did I become a living dead man? I can''t move. I finally recovered my cultivation, but it disappeared. What''s going on? Ah! I see. It must be the Longxiang jade. I really don''t understand what it is that can absorb my divine power. Is it a magic weapon in itself? If so, how much divine power does it have to absorb to stop? Hum, even if it is an immortal weapon, there will always be a limit to the mana absorbed. Anyway, I have plenty of time. I don''t believe it can absorb it forever. Thinking of this, Hailong refreshed his spirit and inspired the golden elixir with his thoughts again. The previous process reappears. Hailong also wants to stop halfway to see if he can regain control of the body, but everything is invalid. No matter how much the divine power in his body is restored, the body can''t move. In desperation, he had to continue. The Longxiang jade is really magical. Every time, it will not be sucked away until the divine power in the sea dragon is fully restored. It has come and gone like this seven times. With the divine power absorbed in the air, the sea dragon has been absorbed by this Longxiang jade eight times. What Hailong doesn''t know is that the repeated operation of this elixir is the best exercise for the golden elixir at his Lingtai. On weekdays, even if he wanted to release the Dan Qi completely, it was impossible. At this time, long Xiangyu helped him do it, from nothing to nothing, and then from something to nothing. The golden pill experienced baptism again and again, and gradually changed from the original gold to white. The white golden elixir represents the realm of human elixir in the golden elixir Dharma. Under the action of opportunity, Hailong is about to step into the threshold of not falling. "Eight times, eight times already. This fucking long Xiangyu is too abnormal. According to the time, I''m afraid I''ve been in this dark place for at least a year. Is it really a bottomless hole?" failure after failure. Even if Hai Long is determined, he can''t help being a little decadent, but his survival * * * is stronger than anyone, After comforting himself, he began to practice again. Hailong clearly felt that it was much easier to call Dan Qi after the golden pill became white pill, and it seemed that it was easier to control Dan Qi. Compared with the first time at the beginning, it takes almost twice as long to fully restore the power of God. Driven by his idea, Baidan gradually exudes a layer of energy like fog. Under its stimulation, the divine power in Hailong gradually recovers. Due to repeated the same process for many times, Hailong has already had experience. His idea is always immersed in Baidan, and the silk does not move, allowing the divine power to recover itself at a rapid speed. The golden river is gradually filled with liquid, forming a cycle, starting and ending with Lingtai golden elixir. As soon as the divine power begins to circulate, it means that the mana of sea dragon has been restored again. He knows that this is also the time when Longxiang jade should begin to absorb. Sure enough, the vent reappeared in the right hand, and the power of God rushed there. The sea dragon had long been used to everything and let it absorb it by itself. The meridians dimmed, the power of God was absorbed, and the Dan gas in the white pill also flowed to the right hand along the meridians. When the Dan Qi was just released, the whole body of Hailong suddenly shook, and a huge and incomparable energy was transmitted back from the right hand. With a bang, Hailong felt that his body seemed to explode. He turned white in front of his eyes and immediately lost consciousness. In the nether void, a dignified voice said to himself, "well, my dragon Xiang should be on earth. I didn''t expect that it could be awakened by human power." Another softer female voice said, "this is also a chance. Even we can never resist the will of heaven. Long Xiang himself will be the Lord. Only those who are kind-hearted and have an extremely firm will can master it. You don''t have to think too much. Go with nature." The dignified voice sighed and said, "that''s the only way. Unfortunately, Long Xiang left me. I''m afraid it won''t belong to me in the future." "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong..." the powerful heartbeat woke up the dragon. When he opened his eyes, it was no longer so dark around. There was mud all around. Although he could only see some shadows, he could not see anything before. He tried to move his body. He was surprised to find that everything had returned to normal. The divine power in the body is more abundant than before. It seems that there is a feeling of going through the body. The white pill halo flow at the Lingtai not only completely turns white, but also emits Yingrun and soft light like the night pearl. Finally, he came back to life. The sea dragon''s heart was full of a feeling of wanting to roar. Recalling what had happened between them, he subconsciously looked at the Longxiang jade in his hand. When he saw his right hand, he was not only surprised, but long Xiangyu had disappeared. His right hand and the whole right arm were completely different from before. There was a light mist on his right arm. It seemed that a purple dragon was constantly rotating around his arm. In the center of his palm, a small white hexagonal frame was clearly in the center, As the sea dragon opens his palm, the soft white light will shine around. Hai Long was delighted. He knew that long Xiangyu had been integrated with himself. Although he didn''t know what kind of magic weapon it was, it could be seen from its full absorption of its nine divine powers that it was at least a powerful existence at the fairy level. Looking at his palm like yingyu with satisfaction, Hailong looked up. He found that he seemed to be in a long and narrow tunnel, which extended upward in a barrel shape. It seemed that there was a long distance. The end was dark and he couldn''t see clearly. He didn''t know what kind of place it was. Mana recovered and increased. The sea dragon regained his self-confidence, exhaled a turbid breath, urged the surging divine power in his body to float up, and then soared up to the top. The corridor didn''t seem to be as long as he thought, but it soared tens of meters to the end. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed, and the small iron bar instantly became a powerful stick. Under the full urging of the sea dragon, the surging divine power burst out suddenly. There was silence in the woods. It was the early morning when everything was recovering. Insects and birds began to sing, which brought some vitality to the woods. Dew rolled on the leaves and glittered like pearls under the sun. "Boom -" a loud noise broke the calm in the woods. In the middle of the woods, countless soil splashed. A bright golden light floated out. This sudden change immediately caused a riot in the woods, and the resident birds were shocked. For a moment, there was a sound of leaves and wings in the woods. When the golden light dispersed, the sea dragon floated to the ground and deeply breathed the fresh air filled with soil fragrance in the woods. The feeling of rebirth filled his heart with emotion. Murmured to himself, "it seems that I fell from the sky and directly hit the ground. I''m afraid the reason why I didn''t die was that Longxiang jade powder sent out some strange energy to protect my body. Anyway, it''s good to live." with the flow of divine power in my body, the sea dragon couldn''t help roaring, and the sound rolled up, clear and clear without a trace of human fireworks. Suddenly, in the clear howling of the sea dragon, the white Dan at his Lingtai suddenly trembled. A faint circle of white Dan Qi moved with the howling. The originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and large black clouds gathered in the air in an instant. Gusts of strong wind blew through, and a chaotic rustle sounded in the woods. There was an electric light in the sky, followed by a loud click, and the earth trembled. The big raindrops crackled, and there was a rainstorm* All the other sounds in the woods disappeared. Hailong was surprised to find that the trees around him grew up quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and even * could not shake their growing melody. Hai Long was stunned and didn''t need mana to protect himself. He let the cold rain beat through his broken Taoist robe, and bursts of coolness came into his body from his skin. At this moment, he suddenly realized something, "That''s what the water stop woman said. The pill is full of Qi. It moves when it''s full of Qi. Wind, thunder, clouds and rain are all made. Animals, mountains and trees are born. I, have I really entered the door of thunder method? The pill gas emitted by Bai Dan should be pure and mixed. One Qi turns into Sanqing. Ha ha, I''m finally an expert in the cultivation world. Wait, have I..., listen to the order , check. "The idea focused on himself. The yellow light wrapped his body, and a light golden light mixed with a little cyan flashed. The whole body of the sea dragon trembled violently. In his mind, he couldn''t help thinking about the scene when lingyuzi''s 11th master taught him exploration more than a thousand years ago. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (let''s smash more tickets!) Chapter 88 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lingyuzi smiled and said, "you''ve reached the state of first glimpse. Let me teach you some small ways." Hailong said happily, "OK! I can''t do anything after learning for so long. What can you teach me?" Lingyuzi thought and said: "I''ll teach you a quest first. This spell is very practical. The most peculiar thing about it is that you can know the cultivation level of the other party. The principle of casting the spell is that you must be very close to the other party. However, if the cultivation level is too far away, you can''t get the exact feeling. This spell has a disadvantage. Once you use the quest to someone, he will Find out, and it''s easy to know your position. It''s taboo to explore other people''s accomplishments, so you must use it with caution. " The Sea Dragon nodded repeatedly and said, "you know, master Xi, teach me quickly." Lingyuzi smiled and said, "what are you worried about? Look at my gesture." as he said, he put his hands together in front of his chest, turned around strangely, and then entangled his fingers to form a Dharma seal. In a low voice, "listen to the order and check." A circle of strange yellow light appeared on lingyuzi''s handprint. The sea dragon felt a palpitation in his heart for no reason, and his whole body trembled slightly, as if he had lost something. Lingyuzi said with a smile, "now you know what it''s like to be explored. I have successfully discovered that your cultivation is the early stage of your first glimpse. When you cast this spell, you should focus your mental power and attention on the person you cast the spell, and then silently feel the energy from the Dharma seal." Hailong looked at lingyuzi''s gesture that had not yet been taken back and learned to draw. He was flexible and had a good memory. He quickly put it in the right position. With the Dharma decision, Hailong clearly felt that the heat in his body gradually fluctuated and slowly flowed into his hands. He stared at lingyuzi in front of him, felt the heat flow in his hands, and shouted: "Listen to the order and check." the fluctuation of heat in his body suddenly accelerated, and a faint yellow light appeared in his hand. Lingyuzi in front of him trembled slightly, and his face showed a strange expression. At this time, the sea dragon moved in his heart, and a dark blue light and shadow flashed in front of him. There was a thin yellow ripple on the light and shadow. Everything returned to normal. The sea dragon was like in a dream. The yellow light on his hand and the condensed heat disappeared together. The air flow in his body was weaker. He looked at lingyuzi and said, "master Xi, am I successful?" Lingyuzi''s eyes were full of surprise. "Although your boy''s root bone and physique are not very good, his intelligence and intelligence are so high! I succeeded in learning magic for the first time. It took me seven days to learn this!" Hai Long said suspiciously, "but I don''t know your accomplishments! It should be unsuccessful." Lingyuzi shook his head and said, "no, you succeeded. Did you see anything just now when you were casting spells?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "I see a wisp of blue awn with some yellow." Lingyuzi clapped his hands and said with a smile: "That''s right. I''m in the later stage of Tengyun. The color of Tengyun is dark blue, and the Yellow awn you see shows that I''m in the later stage. Let me explain it to you in detail. As long as the exploration is successful, you can see a ray of light, and the color of the light is a symbol of each other''s cultivation. Like ordinary people and people entering the realm, you can only find a touch of white Color light, and your first glimpse of the realm now is pure white light. The corresponding Fuhu is light blue, Tengyun is dark blue, Daogu is light yellow, embryo is dark yellow, clear is light pink, penetration is dark pink, climbing the peak is light silver, unparalleled is bright silver, burden is light red, Daolong is dark red, unborn is light cyan, xiaju is bright cyan, and non falling is light gold , the avenue is dark gold, the unpredictable is light green, and the Douzhuan is dark green. As for the color of the last three realms, I''m afraid only the second generation of ancestors can know. Each realm of our cultivation is divided into three levels, and the identification of these levels is also determined by the color obtained from your exploration. Don''t mention the way. For your current realm of first glimpse, you belong to the early stage of first glimpse, so what do you think When I checked you, I saw half white and half empty white colors. When you reach the middle stage, you will completely turn white, and in the later stage, you will bring light blue to the next level on the basis of white, and so on. See? " Hailong nodded and said with a smile, "it turns out that Taoism is so fun. When I get back, I''ll check the masters one by one." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Jin Zhong Dai Qing, this is clearly the state of not falling into the initial stage! The bottleneck that he has not broken through for a hundred years of hard cultivation has been so easy to pass through. In this way, the white pill at the Lingtai should be the man pill called by the misty ancestor. I finally reached the level of Taoist priest. If I met Lianyun sect, I would be Hailong Taoist priest. Thinking of this, Hailong shouted: "I finally jumped out of the three realms and was not in the five elements. No one can limit my life anymore. Ask Tianliu, yuanyueliu, Xingtian and Xuanyu. Wait. In the near future, I will make you pay a painful price for what you have done. Ah -" *The whole forest was full of vitality in this short period of time. All the plants and trees had more than doubled their length. Hailong finally took a solid step towards his goal of being the only immortal. After the wind and rain stopped, there was a colorful rainbow across the sky. For a time, the stunned sea dragon gradually woke up. Inadvertently looking down, I saw a figure reflected in the water on the ground. That''s yourself! The ragged clothes, messy hair and beard are expected by Hailong. He looks like he was so embarrassed when he came to the small village of the Yuhua sisters. The only difference is that there is a golden halo behind him. The light reflects Hailong''s figure. This is the embodiment of not falling into the realm! The sea dragon, who was still in a dream, finally knew for sure that he had indeed reached the realm of non falling reincarnation. After taking a look at the halo flowing right arm, Hailong said confidently: "in the future, my right arm is Longxiang arm. With you and Qianjun stick, even if I face Xingtian now, I have the confidence to fight with him. It''s not easy to reach the state of not falling, and I need to consolidate it for a period of time. Since Lao Junlu is a treasure, it should not be so easy to be found." Thinking of this, he released seven powerful prohibitions and began to practice alone. Three months later, the naked sea dragon feet rose in the sky. During this time, he not only refined several things obtained from the python monster into magic weapons, but also repaired the invisibility used by the misty Taoist Zun and the waterstop Taoist Zun. Now from the appearance, he is no more than an ordinary cultivator. Now Hailong doesn''t want to escape any more. After his cultivation reaches the level of not falling, his heart is full of thoughts for his friends. Therefore, the direction of his flight is Lianyun mountain. With the memory of going from Lianyun mountain to Xianzhao mountain, Hailong flew directly to Xianzhao mountain. He decided to identify a good direction from Xianzhao mountain and directly return to Lianyun mountain. Although he didn''t stay in China for a long time, Hailong clearly felt that the world was not a suitable place for him. Only by returning to those practitioners can he feel fun. Moyun Ping. "Grandmaster Hongzhi, can you fly around with me?" a young voice sounded. "You little clever ghost, you are always so playful. When can you build a road!" Hongzhi smiled jokingly and rubbed the head of the handsome child in front of him. The little boy pouted and said, "Grandpa Hongzhi, I don''t care. You took Tan Tong flying yesterday. You must take me flying too." Hongzhi said helplessly, "why don''t you go to your" smart "Grandpa? He has sex and must like to fly with you." The little boy blinked his big eyes, shook his head and said, "no, Grandpa smart is flying too crazy. Everyone threw up last time. Grandpa Hongzhi, please take me. Please." Hongzhi had no choice but to say, "well, it''s just for a while." "OK, OK, just a moment." the moment ended after flying around Moyun peak for an hour. Falling to the ground, Hongzhi put the child down and said, "well, flying also flies. You should go back to meditation obediently, or I''ll tell your master to beat your ass." The child stuck out his tongue and ran to his room. There are seven or eight children like him on Mount Moyun, all orphans brought back from outside by the people on Mount Moyun in the past five years. These children have poor life experience. After testing their mind, the heavenly Taoist priest specially approved them to practice in Lianyun sect. Although these children''s qualifications are not very good, but this is their only destination. Looking at the back of the child running away, Hongzhi smiled and squatted on the big stone alone, looking into the distance. Since he returned to Moyun mountain 300 years ago, he couldn''t be as happy as before. Even if he finally reached the state of great perfection a hundred years ago, he didn''t feel very excited. All this is because a person, although the contact time is not long, in Hongzhi''s heart, he has already regarded that person as his relatives. Suddenly, Hongzhi felt a faint breath behind him. He didn''t look back and still squatted there. Two big hands covered his eyes, and Hongzhi smiled helplessly: "Don''t be so clever. Do you think it''s interesting to attack me like this? Don''t forget that my cultivation is much higher than yours. In your current situation, it''s impossible to scare me. Eh, why don''t you have hair on your hands? Oh, Dao Yuzi! You''re over a thousand years old. You''re still disrespectful for the old like a little clever, and you''re not afraid of the jokes of the younger generation." "No, I''m not a little clever, nor a Taoist Yuzi. I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Can''t you even feel my breath?" Hongzhi''s body suddenly stiffened. His Buddha heart, which had reached the great and complete state, trembled violently, and excited tears soaked the palm covering his eyes. His voice trembled and choked, "big brother, is it you? Is it really you?" The previous voice was a little more hoarse, "it''s rare that you bald head still remember me. Xiaozhi, I''m back." Hongzhi''s Buddha power suddenly burst out and shook open his hands covering his eyes. He turned back fiercely and looked at the people behind him. In front of him was a tall young man. He was wearing the most common gray robe of Lianyun sect. Two tears crossed his face like a crown jade. His face and body shape were so familiar to Hongzhi. They looked at each other as if they were staring at each other Thousands of words flowed through their hearts in an instant. "Big brother -" Hongzhi suddenly rushed forward and hugged the man who had been waiting for him for more than 300 years. Yes, Hailong is back. Hailong hugged Hongzhi''s generous shoulder with his back hand. At this moment, his heart was full of thick friendship without any tricks and cunning. From Hongzhi, he felt his heartfelt longing. Why doesn''t he miss this little brother? In Hailong''s heart, Hongzhi''s position is as important as Zhang Hao, even surpassing those women who once impressed him deeply. Both of them seemed to be aware of something. At the same time, they pushed each other away, pointed to each other''s nose and said, "you old glass, I don''t like men." after that, they couldn''t help looking at each other and laughing. The forbidden immortal array of Lianyun sect was originally inaccessible to Hailong, but due to the tense situation between the good and evil, in order to enable the disciples who eliminate demons outside to return to our sect, Jietian Taoist Zun and several other second-generation disciples jointly set up a channel. As long as they are disciples who have practiced Lianyun sect''s heavenly determination, they can pass through this channel smoothly without causing changes in the immortal array. Hai long used invisibility to track a three generation disciple who was just returning to the mountain, entered the forbidden immortal array and directly returned to Moyun mountain. Because it was inconvenient to see people naked, he found a room and changed his clothes before he came out. Just saw Hongzhi coming back with the little boy. Because he was excited, he couldn''t help but expose his breath, which was discovered by Hongzhi. The sea dragon''s eyes flashed, and the invisible momentum immediately went to Hongzhi cover. Hongzhi was stunned for a moment. Under the traction of the Qi machine, his whole body immediately emitted a layer of surging Buddha light, and stubbornly refused the momentum of the sea dragon. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- I forgot that today is my birthday. Thank you book friends. I will continue to work hard to write good books. Your reading, subscription, recommendation and VIP tickets are the best gifts for me. I''m a year old again. Hey, I''m old. Ha ha Chapter 89 The sea dragon showed a look of surprise and murmured, "Xiaozhi, have you broken through the great circle? How do I feel that you are so impeccable like a Buddha bead?" Hongzhi nodded and said: "I''m now in the late stage of Buddha cultivation. A hundred years ago, I realized the Buddha in front of the monkey forest and proudly entered the realm of great perfection. Elder brother, I feel that your cultivation has also improved a lot! What did you do? Why can''t we find you and tianqin in the whole Xianzhao mountain? I really thought you eloped with her? But it''s totally unnecessary! If you want to I like her. I can say it when I win the championship. No one will stop you at all! So why you disappeared until now is a mystery in my heart. " Hearing Hongzhi mention tianqin, Hailong felt a burst of colic in his heart. He murmured, "haven''t you heard from tianqin yet? She was born long ago! Hasn''t she returned to Qianhui Valley?" Hongzhi nodded and said, "there has been no news of tianqin. A few days ago, several Taoist zuns of Lianyun sect and Qianhui Valley experts joined hands to find Lao Jun and record his whereabouts, but they didn''t listen to them say tianqin went back. Brother, what was going on at the beginning? You have to make it clear first!" Hailong nodded and said, "after I won the championship that day, I met tianqin in Houshan. Indeed, we have always had some good feelings for each other. In Houshan, she played the piano and sang to me..." Although more than 300 years have passed, everything at that time is still vivid. The sea dragon''s eyes show a sad color and tell the original situation one by one. When he recalls the beautiful and quiet singing of tianqin, he can''t help but look forward to it. When he recalls that Xing Tian and his wife suddenly appeared to kill themselves, he can''t help but show great hatred. "... in this way, I lost all the mana I got temporarily after breaking the golden elixir to tianqin. I still remember that I told her that it''s better to die alone than both. Besides, the fire poison in my body has broken out, and only broken elixir can save her! My last request is to listen to her sing that song again. She sobbed and sang. I feel like my soul is like Flying to an ethereal place, I didn''t feel any more. Later, I didn''t know how long it took, but I woke up. I was surprised to find that I wasn''t dead, and the golden elixir was reunited, the fire poison was gone, and the cultivation was no weaker than before. Everything seemed to have never happened. At that time, the tianqin had gone and the hole was sealed. I I was afraid that tianqin would come back to see me and knew that my cultivation at that time was not enough for revenge, so I chose to practice in seclusion and didn''t come out of seclusion until not long ago. " The cold light loomed in Hongzhi''s eyes. Hailong found for the first time that senleng''s murderous spirit would appear on Hongzhi. He was surprised and said, "Xiaozhi, what''s the matter with you? You''re not possessed." Hongzhi said coldly, "brother, don''t worry, the two guys of Xingtian and his wife won''t hurt you in vain. Even if I don''t want the cultivation of this great perfection realm, I will let them pay for their actions." Hailong smiled calmly, patted Hongzhi on the shoulder and said, "xingla, I know you are kind to me. However, you are a Buddhist practitioner, you''d better not kill easily. And I don''t care. It''s a big deal to let Tianjie chop you to death. I must avenge myself. Sooner or later, I''ll make Xingtian and his wife scared in my hands." He exudes strong self-confidence, and Hongzhi can''t help nodding secretly. Now Hailong is really not the first brother of Xiuzhen when he killed the corpse ghost with him. He seemed to think of something, and the sea dragon continued: "Oh, by the way, Hongzhi, I hope you are the only one who knows about it. Now the evil way is rampant, and the founder of Jietian will be promoted to the fairyland again, so I don''t want this matter to affect Lianyun sect or even the whole right way. From now on, except in Lianyun sect, I won''t treat people with my true face until I avenge myself. If the ancestors ask, I''ll say it was the beginning He accidentally fell into a mountain stream and practiced alone. As for tianqin, I haven''t seen it at all. "When it comes to the last few words, Hailong can''t help but feel another pain. The name tianqin always affects his heart. In his heart, Hailong still hopes to see her again. Hongzhi nodded and said with a smile, "boss, I haven''t seen you for 300 years. How can I suddenly feel that you have grown up." Hailong was not angry at Hongzhi''s teasing and said calmly, "maybe I experienced too much at that time. I have understood many things. Now Hailong has indeed changed. Maybe I will become more snobbish. From now on, I will only think of myself. In front of others, I am a real villain." He patted Hongzhi on the shoulder, and the Sea Dragon said, "of course, you and xiaolingling are the exceptions. Only in front of you is the real sea dragon." At this time, a long roar suddenly came from the back mountain of moyunping. Hai Long was surprised and couldn''t help looking in the direction of the sound. Hongzhi smiled and said, "you just mentioned him, he came. You don''t know that the little clever is arrogant now!" A gray shadow came out of thin air, and some hoarse voice said, "well, you bald fake monk, dare to arrange me. Thanks to my kindness, I sent you monkey wine." Hai Long''s whole body shook slightly, and his eyes couldn''t help showing deep emotion. With a flash of gray, little wit floated down beside Hong Zhi. His golden monkey eyes couldn''t help but be completely stunned when he saw Hai long. Hai Long''s current dress is like when he first saw him playing together. Although he seems to be a lot mature and strong, it''s familiar The breath and appearance still shocked the little clever body and mind. The Sea Dragon said somewhat difficultly, "little clever, it''s me. I''m back." Little clever didn''t rush up like the sea dragon imagined. With a long roar, he suddenly hit the sea dragon on the chest. The yellow light suddenly brightened, and the surging mana sealed all the dodging space around the sea dragon''s body. Although the sea dragon was surprised, it naturally wouldn''t wait to die. He whispered, his left hand was across his chest, and the palm of his hand was facing outward towards the small clever fist. At the same time, he pinched the law with his right hand, and a circle of pale gold prohibition surrounded himself and little clever. With a bang, the prohibition shook violently, and the little clever body was thrown away in the understated palm of the sea dragon. A heavy impact on the prohibition. Only from the fist of xiaolingling, Hailong judged that xiaolingling is already the state of Daolong in the early stage. The sea dragon started with great discretion. Little clever didn''t suffer any damage. He didn''t give up. With a sharp howl, his whole body suddenly turned into dozens of figures, and suddenly rushed at the sea dragon from all directions. I was surprised. Although the technique of separation was not pure, it turned into so many figures by virtue of its inherent advantages, which Hailong didn''t expect. With a slight smile, he said, "why, do you still want to fight me now? I''m afraid you''re no longer an opponent. Tianmu, Kai." the powerful momentum suddenly radiated from the sea dragon, a green light flashed in the middle of his forehead, and a faint green eye appeared on his forehead. The light suddenly burst into full bloom. Under the green light, none of the parts turned out by the little wit disappeared, only the body in front of him. Hailong laughed, his body flashed like a phantom, rushed to xiaolingling''s side at a faster speed, clasped his hands and firmly held xiaolingling in his arms, "I haven''t seen you for 300 years. You have grown a lot! However, you can only be my brother in this life. Good brother, I really miss you. Only you and Hongzhi are my most intimate people!" When he was just held in his arms by the sea dragon, xiaolingling struggled twice, but when he heard the sea dragon''s words, his whole body softened. Suddenly, he grabbed the sea dragon''s shoulder and burst into tears, as if to send out his thoughts for 300 years in an instant. Feeling the inner excitement of little clever, Hailong gently comforted him: "well, don''t cry, haven''t I come back? Good brother, I''ll never leave you again." even he couldn''t help choking when he said the last few words. The little clever man raised his head fiercely and said with a smile, "that''s what you said. Take me wherever you go to play in the future. Bald fake monk, you have to testify." The sea dragon was stunned, knocked on the little clever head, smiled and scolded, "well, you little clever, dare to cheat me." Hongzhi came forward and said, "it''s not lying to you. For more than 300 years, it will talk twice almost every day. Why doesn''t Hailong come back? Just from its missing for you, you should let it punch hard. Of course, there are my punches, too..." The sea dragon was startled and hurriedly stuffed the little wit into Hongzhi. He floated aside and said, "my bones can''t help you two. I already know it''s wrong. I''ll tie you to my belt in the future and take you everywhere. With the current cultivation of our three brothers, you can go everywhere in China." With a wave of his hand, little clever changed a wine gourd from somewhere, just like the one that the six eared macaque gave Daoming at the beginning. He opened the gourd cover, took a sip of it, and then threw it to the sea dragon. Don''t drink it. Only from the pungent smell, the sea dragon knows what it is. Then he gulped up without saying a word. Hongzhi showed his heartache, jumped up to the sea dragon and grabbed the gourd. He complained, "drinking this baby monkey wine for you is like a cow chewing peony." as he said, he took a sip of intoxicated wine. Hailong laughed and said, "between the three of us, you bald monk likes wine best." Xiaoji Ling said, "it''s just such a small gourd. We can''t enjoy it. Let''s go to the monkey forest. My monkeys have plenty of monkey wine. Have a good drink today. Even if the bastard Hailong comes back alive." The word "bastard" in xiaolingling''s mouth was intimate in Hailong''s ears. With a clear roar, xiaolingling grabbed xiaolingling, floated up and flew away to the monkey forest. With the accomplishments of Hailong, Hongzhi and xiaolingling, wine had no effect on them. But in order to experience the pleasant feeling like entering the cloud, they have no power to offset the wine. When they woke up, it was the next morning. In this night''s nostalgia, Hailong knows a lot. Now the right way and the evil way are in a short period of balance. Two of the original nine Taoist worshippers of Lianyun sect died in the struggle with evil Taoism, namely Shudi Taoist worshippers and mieyan Taoist worshippers. They all died under the sneak attack of Jin shisan, the leader of the demon sect. Without any defense, the two taozuns were all scared. Therefore, Lianyun sect once launched a large-scale encirclement and suppression of the demon sect. Due to the large number of experts, under the leadership of Jietian daozun, many experts of the demon sect were eliminated, and even Jin shisan was seriously hurt. But the ten thousand year old demon was really powerful, and finally escaped with the remnant party. Now the seven Taoists are all in the Lianyun mountains. The heavenly Taoist priest has a premonition that his disaster is coming and has begun to make final preparations, which is also the reason why the good and evil sects stop fighting. Although the Taoists were there, all the experts above the peak climbing level of Lianyun sect were sent out to find the whereabouts recorded by Lao Jun. this strange book has caused an uproar in the positive and evil sects. If there is no specific whereabouts, I''m afraid the war between the two sects will begin again. Under the glare of the sun, the sea dragon slowly woke up. Bursts of dizziness accompanied by a headache invaded his nerves. He pulled the small clever and strong monkey arm from his chest. The sea dragon urged the power of God around the body for a week, which made him feel refreshing. Looking at Hongzhi and xiaolingling, who were still sleeping beside him, he couldn''t help laughing. These two guys didn''t drink less last night! After calming down, Hailong thought about the news he got last night and thought it over carefully. He decided to stay in Lianyun mountain for the time being. He didn''t come to help receive the heaven''s way to honor the robbery. The most important thing is that he wanted to see what power the robbery has. After all, maybe a thousand years later, he will encounter the same situation. After receiving the Tiandao zundu robbery, go out to find Lao Junlu. Thinking of this, Hailong took a look at the sleeping Hongzhi and xiaolingling, and didn''t call them. He urged the divine power in his body to drive out all the uncomfortable feelings caused by alcoholism. Standing up, Hailong went to the Wannian cold spirit stone when he was closed. Cold spirit stone has already lost its luster and aura, just like an ordinary rock. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more. Welcome to subscribe Chapter 90 "Dead sea dragon, what do you think?" the sea dragon woke up with a shock on his shoulder and turned his head. It turned out that Xiaoji woke up and was standing behind him. With a slight sigh, he said, "little clever, I''m thinking about who your old ancestor said the master was. Now, this is the biggest question in my heart. The Taoist priest will spend the robbery. When this is over, I''ll take you and Hongzhi out to play." "No, big brother. How long do you have to wait for the next day? That''s how long!" Hongzhi got up vaguely from the ground and turned against him with dissatisfaction before he opened his eyes. After listening to his words, Hailong was stunned and said, "what? Doesn''t it mean that master Jietian will be robbed soon? Won''t it take a long time." Hongzhi rubbed his eyes and said: "It takes about a hundred years to get through the robbery soon. Do you really know or pretend not to know? Boss, I don''t care. I haven''t been out for more than a thousand years in order to wait for you. It''s not easy for you to come back and let you rest for a few days at most. Then we''ll travel all over China. If we''re lucky, maybe we can get Lao Jun''s record." The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "it''s still a hundred years. We can''t wait until we meet the Taoist priest. Let''s go out and play. You two can always go." Hongzhi said with a smile, "you can''t let us go this time. From now on, we won''t let you go outside your bridal chamber. We promise to follow you like your shadow." Hai Long knocked on Hongzhi''s bald head and said, "what are you talking about, dead monk? A monk like you should have killed you with thunder long ago, so as not to endanger the world." Hongzhi folded his hands and said, "Amitabha, sin, sin. Buddha, please forgive the ignorant sea dragon. The disciple won''t blame him for his nonsense." as soon as his face changed, he suddenly said seriously to the sea dragon, "brother, you have two people to see before we leave here. But now one is not on the mountain, you just need to see the other." The sea dragon''s face also changed, and his whole body shook slightly. He said in a cold voice, "if the person you said is a misty Taoist priest, don''t mention it. I won''t see her." With his intelligence, he certainly knows who these two people Hongzhi said are. The nature on the mountain is ethereal, and the absent nature is the jade that has already surpassed the realm of climbing the peak. It can be said that he doesn''t want to see these two people. Hongzhi grabbed Hailong''s shoulder and said: "Elder brother, why do you need to? In fact, I saw you were interested in Piaomiao Taoist Zun at the beginning. Indeed, she is the most temperament beauty I have ever seen. But there are many things that determine that there will be estrangement between you. So you can''t blame her. You know? After you disappeared, Piaomiao Taoist Zun was the most anxious except me and xiaolingling. She drove alone LAN Lingyun has been looking for you at Xianzhao peak for many times. I have seen her crying secretly in the dark and holding the five element lost track boots you gave him. I believe she must have feelings for you, not even less than you gave him. Brother, you have returned safely. I really hope you can see her. You know, in Lianyun sect, except Besides Jietian Taoist Zun, Zhiyun and Piaomiao Taoist zuns have also reached the cultivation achievement in the middle of Douzhuan. Her time is running out. Maybe in a few hundred years, she will also face the test of natural disaster. Brother, don''t do anything you regret later. Even if you really have nothing to do with her, you''d better meet her. " The sea dragon suddenly became angry and said, "stop talking. I don''t want to hear." with a flash of light, he jumped into the cold spirit stone that had lost his aura. Little clever looked at Hongzhi and asked in a low voice, "fake monk, Hailong, will he be all right?" Hongzhi shook his head and said, "don''t worry, brother''s mind is very firm now, which is not comparable to before. He needs to be quiet. When he thinks clearly, he will decide what to do." Little clever went to the cold spirit stone and sat down and said, "I don''t care. This time I''ll guard him here. He''ll disappear again when he can save time." Hongzhi smiled and said, "that''s good! I''ll accompany you." As night fell, Hai Long slowly woke up from his meditation and looked up. The big hole he had made in those years enabled him to clearly see the stars in the sky. Although he had practiced for a whole day, his mood could not be completely calmed down. Hongzhi''s most touching words were that Piaomiao Taoist priest cried alone with his five element lost track boots. In Hai Long''s eyes, Piaomiao has always been a wrong A woman who is always assertive and very strong, she would even be sad about her disappearance. Did she... Shake her head hard, and Hailong said to herself: "No, she won''t. She has already decided not to be with me. How can she change? Can''t be delusional. Hum, even if she is willing to be with me now? I may not want her? I owe her back with five element lost boots. I don''t owe you anything, whether it''s misty or tianqin. I''m me. I''ve been since tianqin went away He is completely living for himself. "Thinking of this, his cold electric eyes flashed through the dark cave. His body flashed. The next moment, the sea dragon was already standing proudly on the top of the boulder. He took a look at his dragon flying arm. He roared and turned into a meteor. The voice of the sea dragon sounded in his ears waiting for Hongzhi and little clever, "Don''t follow me. I''ll be right back. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Little clever wanted to go after him, but Hongzhi stopped him. "Let him go. After all, he and misty Taoist Zun have to solve it by himself. It doesn''t make any difference who we go." Misty peak, the peak with the most clouds among the 72 peaks of Lianyun mountain range. Misty Taoist Zun stood at the top of the peak and stared into the distance. Even with her cultivation, her eyesight could not pass through the thick clouds like cotton balls. She is facing the direction of connecting Tianfeng. At this time, her heart is blank. Perhaps it is because of the oppression of the three evil sects. These second-generation disciples practice much faster than their predecessors in the past, and their realm improves quickly after they don''t fall. Now she can be said to have reached the peak of the cultivation world, but she found that she was not happy about it, but felt very empty in her heart. In times of boredom, the ethereal Taoist Zun often stands here in a trance. Sometimes, one stop will be a few days. Only when she doesn''t want anything can she completely calm down. Long hair danced in the wind, and the white and plain cheeks suddenly fluctuated slightly. The cold voice said, "who dares to break into my misty peak without authorization? The clouds are broken." the thick clouds in front of her were like understanding her words, and suddenly separated to both sides, revealing the silent night sky. A golden light floated in and was so obvious in the night sky. The visitor was very fast. Misty Taoist Zun clearly saw that it was a golden auspicious cloud. It seemed that the golden cloud was no worse than his own blue spirit cloud. In a moment, it had entered the cloud barrier around misty peak. Misty Taoist Zun snorted coldly. The cultivation of the other party obviously did not belong to Lianyun sect. Whether it was evil or not, in her heart, there was only one outcome for outsiders who dared to break into misty peak, that was death. The cold light in her eyes flashed and said disdainfully, "visit late at night. It''s not a traitor or a thief. Look at the magic weapon." cherry lips gently opened, and a blue electric light spewed out from her mouth. Almost in the blink of an eye, the green light had been heavily bombarded on the golden cloud. For a moment, the golden light exploded and Mars was like fireworks. After the golden cloud floated away for a hundred meters, it stabilized. Misty Taoist Zun was surprised to find that his flying sword had been destroyed. In her cultivation, there was no need for flying sword, so the flying sword used to fly was refined by her and hid in her mouth to hurt the enemy. Although it is not the best magic weapon, it is also the inferior weapon. The other party''s cultivation is obviously inferior to her, but she destroyed her magic weapon so easily. How can she not be surprised? Almost without any hesitation, the green and blue spirit cloud under his feet came naturally, and the ethereal Taoist Zun met him faster than the other party. Pinch the law with both hands, and a circle of blue brilliance suddenly covered the other party. In the golden cloud, twenty white beads emitting soft light floated out and quickly rotated around the golden auspicious cloud. From the energy emitted, ethereal Taoist Zun clearly felt that this was a very good top-grade treasure. The disdainful man tilted his mouth and still covered the opponent with the prohibition generated by pure mana. The blue light quickly came into contact with the white halo. Obviously, when there is a huge difference in accomplishments, the opponent is not the opponent even if he has a top-grade treasure to protect his body. The white halo contracted sharply, and the ethereal Taoist priest commanded the steady contraction of the blue light, and didn''t take the other party seriously at all. Seeing that the blue light was about to shrink to the body of the golden cloud, at this time, a low voice sounded, "talk and laugh, retreat from the sky." misty Taoist Zun suddenly felt that his whole body was tight, and a huge pressure came from the golden cloud that had been compressed by half its volume. In the roar, the golden cloud burst out suddenly, and the prohibition he had laid was broken like paper. A whirlpool of light and shadow suddenly covered him, as if the glow and Golden Shadow were going to completely empty the air. When the light passed, the air seemed to burn and twisted in an instant. Misty Taoist Zun finally became cautious. The vortex like light brought her a sense of crisis without hesitation. Her eyes were shining like a fairy, her body tilted slightly, and unexpectedly hit the vortex. Seeing that her delicate body was about to be crushed by the golden vortex, misty said in her unique cold voice, "the five elements are lost." she was no longer real in the air. The whole person was like an illusion, and flew into the vortex in an instant. Her body was like no entity, and the lotus steps under her feet were stepping on dreamy steps, Unexpectedly, he cut into the other party''s attack. The golden light suddenly converged, and the whole vortex squeezed inward at the same time. The misty road turned electrically, emitting blue waves like waves. In the roar, with the cooperation of dreamy steps, the strange twist of the ethereal Taoist Zun''s body not only broke the opponent''s attack, but also did not suffer any damage. The exquisite application of mana is amazing. The golden cloud broke under the traction of the Qi engine. Misty Taoist Zun knew that someone from the other party had been injured and was preparing to launch the next wave of attack, but he saw a golden figure suddenly appear in front of him, "hanging upside down Lao Jun''s stove." the low voice sounded again, and a golden light like a stick came up, one stick on the left and one stick on the right, in an instant, Intertwined into a large fine net, shrouded from the top, even sealed all the retreat in an instant. Piaomiao Taoist Zun was finally angry. From the beginning to the present, she had been merciful and wanted to find out who the other party was. However, the other party, relying on the cultivation of not falling into the realm and repeated provocations, had made Piaomiao, who was lianyunzong in the third place, get angry. She suddenly raised her right hand, a magic weapon like a small mirror appeared in her palm, and her feet were still moving, Relying on her unpredictable footwork and body protection prohibition, she dodged the first few sticks and said in a deep voice: "there is thunder at Tiangang''s finger, so she will fight Liuding among them. If you solve some of the tricks, you will know that there are students in the palm of fortune." she didn''t use her own God night Tianlei, because the Taoist priest of heaven has reached the later stage of Douzhuan. If you trigger Tianlei in Lianyun mountain at this time, It is very likely to bring disaster to Jie Tiandao Zun in advance. Therefore, she chose the ordinary palm thunder. Leifa was used in the hands of the misty Taoist priest, which was different from that used by the sea dragon at the beginning. The lightning had condensed on the magic weapon like a mirror in an instant. --------------------------------------------------------------------- (I''m back. I''ll lift the ban first. I''ll lift the ban again tomorrow) Chapter 91 The golden figure obviously trembled when he heard the magic spell of the ethereal Taoist priest, and the light in his hand was dimmed. The low voice again, "look at the magic weapon and tie the immortal rope." the white light flashed, and a very thin white light like silk thread entangled the ethereal Taoist priest from a strange angle, but it was all in vain. The misty Taoist Zun sneered, the palm lightning flashed, and a loud thunder sounded. The blue light column suddenly attacked the golden figure in the package of purple lightning. This thunder light contains a huge suction force. It not only deflects the golden rod shadow, but also attracts the white silk thread to one side, and the thunder light body directly blasts at the other party. Leifa is what misty Taoist Zun is best at. The golden light completely converged, and the golden figure showed his appearance. The ethereal Taoist Zun was stunned, completely stunned. He said in his heart: how could it be him? No, it''s impossible! Suddenly she realized that her thunder method was splitting at the other side, but even her cultivation was too late to stop at the moment. It was Hai Long who had been fighting with the misty Taoist Zun for several rounds. When he arrived at the misty peak, he just wanted to tell misty Taoist Zun that he was safe, but as soon as he came here, he encountered an attack. Under the stubborn effect of his heart, he decided to try how much he was different from misty Taoist Zun, so he covered his body with the power of God and didn''t show his true face. In just a few rounds of confrontation, he has used all his strength, and the Qianjun stick has the greatest power. However, the sea dragon''s heart has sunk to the bottom of the valley. The Qianjun stick method he is proud of has not played any role in the misty Taoist respect, and he has also suffered a heavy blow. When the third type of Qianjun stick method is used to hang the old gentleman''s stove upside down, the divine power in the sea dragon is almost exhausted, so it will reveal its own body. Seeing the thunder approaching, he had no ability to resist at all. He had to reluctantly lift his right arm to block the thunder. Misty Taoist Zun cried out in despair, "no!" she only felt a burst of darkness in front of her eyes. Her cultivation was the most clear. When she had been hurt, Hailong could not take this thunder method at all. At this time, a sudden change happened. When the thunder was about to envelop the sea dragon''s body, the purple light suddenly burst into full bloom, and a long and high dragon chant sounded. A circle of purple light surrounded the sea dragon''s body and forcibly blocked the thunder light''s attack. The sea dragon''s whole body was shocked, and the purple light had gradually become clear. It was a huge purple dragon. The giant dragon was more than ten meters long. After Lei FA''s attack, it seemed as if nothing had happened. The purple light was still prosperous, and its body turned and carried the sea dragon behind its back. Its lifelike dragon scales, five huge dragon claws and two giant horns on its head are full of shocking feelings. Different from the original magic dragon like smoke, this is a real dragon! A legendary dragon. A trace of warmth came from his right arm, and the injured meridians in his body seemed to recover. Looking at the unconscious dragon under his body, Hai Long couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling in his heart. It was obvious that he couldn''t control the dragon with his current ability, but the Dragon saved his life at a time of danger. With the disappearance of the sense of crisis, the sea dragon felt that his right arm was hot, and the purple dragon returned to his arm again. The night sky in front of the misty peak returned to silence. The sea dragon urged his magic power to balance his body in the air. The light of the Qianjun stick in his hand was dim and turned into a small iron stick again. There was a blood stain on the skirt of his chest. The misty Taoist priest murmured, "is it you? Is it really you, Hailong?" Hai Long said faintly, "yes, it''s me. I''m sorry to bother you again. I just came to tell you that I''ve come back. However, I''ll leave in a short time. The master''s cultivation is really deep, and the disciples are willing to bow down. Take care of the master, and I''ll leave." then he summoned the seven repaired swords with the remaining mana, Will fly back to Moyun peak. The sea dragon only felt a flower in front of him. The misty Taoist statue suddenly appeared in front of him. Two lines of clear tears flowed down. He looked at the sea dragon bitterly and said, "are you going to leave?" The sea dragon bowed his head and said, "what else do you want me to do? You are the ancestor and I am just a disciple." Misty Taoist Zun bit his lower lip and whispered, "come with me." before the sea dragon answered, she tied the sea dragon''s body with her own mana, urged the blue spirit cloud under her feet, and took him back to Misty peak. Hailong didn''t resist, not only because he couldn''t resist, but also because he didn''t want to resist at all. He also felt that although the misty Taoist Zun did not have the previous smile, he seemed to be more humanized. It''s not like what a middle-term cultivator should look like. He also wanted to see what the ethereal Taoist priest was going to say. When he stepped on the misty peak, the sea dragon saw a wooden hut. There was only a simple one. The outside of the house was surrounded by a simple fence. However, there was a layer of light blue transparent prohibition visible to the naked eye outside the fence. Floating outside the prohibition, the misty Taoist Zun looked back at the sea dragon and said softly: "You know what? For more than 3000 years, you have been the first guest here since I took charge of this misty peak." The slender jade hand is illusory, the blue light turns weak, and a door appears in the prohibition. Under the leadership of the ethereal Taoist priest, the sea dragon subconsciously enters the ethereal prohibition space. As long as it is a person, it has vanity, and the sea dragon is no exception. The secret way in his heart is, is he the first guest? What''s the matter with the ethereal Taoist priest? Is she Opening the fence door, misty Taoist Zun made a gesture of invitation and said, "please come in, younger martial brother." The sea dragon was stunned and said suspiciously, "younger martial brother?" Misty Taoist Zun smiled, nodded and said, "yes! You have also broken through the realm of not falling. You are a new Taoist Zun. Naturally, you are my younger martial brother. Welcome to join the ranks of the second generation of disciples, Hailong Taoist Zun." Hai Long realized that he didn''t know why. After entering this prohibition, his heart seemed to be firmly tied by the misty Taoist Zun. All his past wisdom disappeared. He sighed and said, "what if you can''t break through the realm? It''s still not your opponent. I''m afraid I can never catch up with you." Misty shook his head, came up to the sea dragon, looked at the Xuanang man who was half a head taller than himself, and smiled: "No, your power is beyond anyone''s expectation. Now, if you have the ability to control the purple dragon like magic weapon to attack me, you may not lose. In fact, after passing the level of not falling, high-level magic weapons often become the key to victory. From the real power you just showed, at least you have the attack power above the middle of the road, but your cultivation ability is only at the beginning of not falling , this proves that your application of magic weapons is very effective. Maybe you can catch up with my accomplishments before I go through the robbery. Don''t forget, I''ve practiced more than 2000 years than you! That''s a long, long time. " The sea dragon''s eyes flashed coldly and said, "if you are encouraging me, you don''t need it. I always have absolute confidence in myself. Only give me enough time, I will..." Piaomi suddenly stretched out her hand and pressed the sea dragon''s lips to stop him from saying any more. Her lips and fingers met. The sea dragon and piaomi shook at the same time, and a wave like an electric current instantly came into their hearts. They are both the realm of human Dan. Although the cultivation of piaomi is much deeper, like sea dragon, the human Dan at the Lingtai inevitably jumped violently, as if it was going to break out. As soon as the sea dragon was hot, he was surprised to see that there were two blushes on the misty, non cannibal face, which was more moving like a newly married girl. Misty took a deep breath, glanced at the sea dragon and said: "Don''t talk nonsense here. You should remember that Lianyun 72 peak is a bridge into the fairyland. If it''s not very serious, it will cause unnecessary trouble. Come with me." she took the sea dragon into the small wooden house surrounded by the fence with her weak and boneless hand. Until now, Hailong has not sobered up from the shock. Now the ethereal Taoist Zun is very different from before. How could she have such close contact with herself in the past? Now she takes the initiative to hold her hand and press her lips, which is obviously very affectionate. What she said to Hongzhi has long disappeared, and nothing is related to emotion? Face it Now in this situation, even the most stupid person can''t be indifferent to such a beautiful woman with unique temperament. For Hailong, although the first love gave him infinite bitterness, it was also what he remembered most and longed for most. At this time, like an ordinary man who had never seen the world, he was nervous in front of the misty, didn''t know what to say, and could only be at her mercy. The wooden house is really small. It looks like it is only about 13 or 4 square meters. A cyan gem is hung on the roof, emitting a soft light. The surrounding layout is very simple, just a table, a few, a bed and a chair. Just like this, the whole space has become a little cramped. Misty pressed the sea dragon into the only chair, but he sat on the bed next to the chair She looked at the sea dragon with some confusion and some confusion. Without his misty little hand, Hailong obviously felt a little uncomfortable, and his sense of loss rose. The soft grip was so comfortable that Hailong doubted whether he would not wash his hands when he went back. Misty said, "where have you been for hundreds of years? Can you tell me? Where''s tianqin? She''s not with you?" Hailong raised his head and said, "I don''t want to say this. Misty grandmaster, I can only tell you that tianqin and I have never been together. Over the years, I have been in latent cultivation. At the beginning, tianqin and I were hurt by others. However, I want to avenge myself and won''t involve Lianyun sect." Misty took a deep look at Hailong and said, "if you don''t want to say it, as long as you come back safely. I already said that now you are also a second-generation disciple. Don''t call me my ancestor in the future. Just call my name directly. Do you remember it?" As she spoke, she stretched out her feet, and a faint spirit of Fairy Spirit came out from the familiar boots. Hai Long clearly saw that a piece of snow-white skin appeared on her ethereal calf, her heart was hot, and her nose blood almost flowed out. Her whole body shook slightly and said with a bitter smile: "Of course, I remember. This is the five element lost track boots I gave you in the rookie competition. I spent a lot of effort to win the championship." Misty nodded and said, "yes! It''s the five element lost track boot. I''ve been wearing it on my feet since you disappeared. The biggest feature of this fairy weapon is that it can help the owner avoid a certain degree of Taoist attack. It''s a very useful fairy weapon. Just now, I dodged the first round of attack you sent out by relying on its power. Hai Long, do you still hate me now?" The sea dragon was stunned and said, "hate? I never hated you." with a self mocking smile, he then said, "you have only kindness to me, why should I hate you. However, I have repaid your kindness, and none of us owe anyone." Misty bowed his head and said bitterly, "do you still say you don''t hate others? You refuse people thousands of miles away because I refused you that day. You know, after the new man''s big plug, you forcibly took off the painful look of spitting blood against the sky mirror, which makes my heart hurt. Don''t hate me, okay?" The Dragon shook his head and said: "There''s nothing hateful. I''ve forgotten that for so long. You''re right. You''re a master who is about to become an immortal. At that time, I was just a lower generation disciple, and there was a big gap between us. Later, I figured out that as a cultivator, pursuing strong strength is what I should do. Taoist companions and feelings are not what I should think about. Misty, don''t worry. I just came to you today to tell you that I''m still alive. I don''t mean anything else. I don''t want to bring you any trouble. You are you and I am me. Maybe there will be few opportunities for us to meet in the future. It''s not early. I''ll go back. Otherwise, if others know, I''m afraid I''ll gossip about you. In two days, I may leave here with Hongzhi Inside, go out to look for Lao Junlu. Maybe he will come back when he receives the heaven''s way zundu robbery. "As he said, Hailong stood up. Misty eyes showed complex emotions and whispered: "My prohibition here is derived from the hub of immortal array in Lianyun mountains. Even senior brother Jietian can''t hear our conversation. You don''t have to worry about anything. Hailong, you know? After you disappeared, I suddenly thought about a lot of things. Only then did I realize how ridiculous it is to cherish after losing. Your shadow always haunts my heart First, three hundred years have passed, but it hasn''t weakened at all. I''m really sad to lose you. I''ve spent these three hundred years completely in ignorance. After looking for you for a long time, I vowed that if you can come back to me safely, I''ll meet everything. No matter what conditions you put forward, I won''t refuse again. " Speaking of the last few words, she had lowered her head and tears flowed down. The sea dragon could clearly feel that it was misty. At this time, her heart was full of sadness and love. Chapter 92 The wooden house fell into silence, and the sea dragon stood there. He never thought that the beauty he once longed for would be put in front of him so easily. The scene when he first saw the misty at the top of Jietian peak more than a thousand years ago is still vivid. In his heart, no one can shake the misty position, even tianqin. Looking at the way the misty Taoist Zun was picked by Ren Jun, Hai Long''s heart was hot. His heart was hot because he had been hit repeatedly. The emotion in his heart surged out. The sea dragon took a fierce step forward, and his hands tightly grasped the misty shoulder. His voice was trembling, but full of expectation. His lively heart stimulated his nerve, "are you, what you said is true?" Surrounded by crystal tears in her misty eyes, she gently nodded, shook the sea dragon''s hands with her magic power, slowly snuggled into his broad arms, put her hands around his bear waist, and murmured: "Hai Long, I can''t care about anything else now. When I lost you, I realized how important love is to me. It exceeded my pursuit and persistence of cultivation. I was really stupid before. From now on, I''m no longer a Taoist priest or your ancestor. I just want to be your wife and always be your wife. Even if I can''t survive the disaster, I''ll do it." Three hundred years of grievance, three hundred years of trouble, and three hundred years of patience, erupted like a volcano at this moment. Hai Long tightly hugged the delicate body of the ethereal Taoist Zun. At this time, he felt that everything was so unreal, just like an illusory dream. At this moment, he seemed to have ascended to heaven, and nothing could compare with the beauty now. The ethereal love deeply warmed his heart, and all the previous things disappeared. After thousands of years, he finally got what he wanted most What he got, the love buried in his heart broke through the ground again. He lowered his head and found the two soft and moist lips. He kissed deeply and deeply. The sky twists and turns. The two loving hearts are tightly intertwined. The sea dragon constantly asks for the sweetness between the ethereal lips and greedily sucks the ethereal love. A circle of light white halo emanates from their bodies at the same time. They are intoxicated. They don''t feel that the man Dan at their Lingtai is rising slowly. After a while, he has risen to his lips The white light suddenly flourished, and their hearts blended with each other. At this moment, there was no division between each other. Under the soft white light, misty and sea dragon entered a realm of nothingness at the same time. I don''t know how long it took for them to wake up. They were surprised to find that they had been lying on the not wide wooden bed. Their ethereal delicate bodies snuggled tightly in the arms of the sea dragon, and the sea dragon''s big hands were still acting in her skirt. The ethereal and shy buried their heads in the arms of the sea dragon and whispered: "Dragon, you have just entered the realm of not falling. It''s not suitable, not suitable for breaking the body. Please forgive misty. When you enter the middle of the avenue, misty everything depends on you. I''m your wife and everything I have is yours." Hailong tightly hugged the misty, filled with tenderness in her heart, * * * with her dark green long hair, didn''t speak, but quietly smelled the faint fragrance emitted by her body. Their man Dan was still communicating. In this gentle atmosphere and the soft light of the gem on the roof, they gradually entered a sweet dream with satisfaction. At dawn, a red light appeared on the horizon in the distance, and the clouds covered it from time to time. However, the clouds could not prevent the sunrise from rising. ¡­¡­ Then Tianfeng, then Tiangong. Then tiandaozun was in latent cultivation. Suddenly he seemed to feel something. He slowly opened his eyes and said calmly, "is it the third sister? Come in." As soon as the figure flashed, the ethereal Taoist Zun floated to meet the heavenly Taoist Zun. He saluted and said, "I''ve seen the patriarch." Then tiandaozun smiled and said, "our martial brothers and sisters have been here for so many years, and now there are no younger generation. It''s too strange for you to be so polite. Martial sister, you''re worried. Is there something wrong?" Misty Taoist Zun nodded, took a deep breath and said, "senior brother, there''s something I want to tell you. Hailong, Hailong, he''s back." Then tiandaozun''s eyes lit up and said, "he''s back? Great. Did you ask him where he has been in the past 300 years? This boy is favored by senior six ears and has a bright future in the future!" Misty Taoist Zun sighed and said, "he didn''t tell me where he has been in the past 300 years, and I didn''t ask. Elder martial brother, what I want to tell you is that I have decided to be the wife of the sea dragon." Then tiandaozun was shocked and said in silence, "what? Younger martial sister, are you confused? Don''t forget that you are now in the middle of the fight. You should put your body and mind on the preparation for the robbery. At this time, you should combine with Hailong to become a Taoist companion. It will not only affect your accomplishments, but also... In short, I can''t agree." The misty Taoist priest smiled calmly and said: "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to say anything. I know you''ve always been very kind to me, but sometimes you can''t help yourself. When I first met Hailong, he was just a child, but at that time, I had an inexplicable feeling about him, and I don''t know whether my decision is correct or not. However, I''m absolutely determined. Even if I can''t survive the disaster in the future , I have no regrets. Do you remember the way Hai Long gave me the fairy weapon? At that time, I couldn''t help falling in love with him. Later, he disappeared. I really regret that I didn''t promise him earlier. Elder martial brother, I''m sorry, what I decided won''t change. "Then, misty Taoist Zun knelt down slowly to the ground. The robe on Jietian daozun''s body fluctuated constantly, and complex emotions twinkled in his eyes. As early as he and piaomi had just entered Lianyun sect, he deeply liked this younger martial sister. However, piaomi was so cold to everyone and never said a word. Coupled with the teachers'' opposition to the combination of Taoists, he can only keep this love in his heart. At this time, he saw that he was about to rob, but misty told himself the news. How could his heart be calm? Time can''t dilute everything. True love cannot be forgotten. With a deep sigh, he said, "younger martial sister, in fact, I already know that your heart doesn''t belong to me. I''ve seen how you''ve lived for hundreds of years. Since you''ve chosen, I don''t say much. Bless you." Tears fell down her misty face. She knew that Jietian daozun was really good to her, but her heart had been given to Hailong. He stood up slowly, mistily bowed his head and said, "sorry, senior brother, I have to go. When you spend the robbery, no matter where I am, I will come back to help you. Sorry, senior brother." Early in the morning, Hongzhi and xiaoclever waited anxiously. The sea dragon had gone all night and had not come back until now. The shadow shrouded their hearts. They both had gloomy faces and didn''t speak. They sat opposite each other and waited. After all, Hailong has a "criminal record". How can they not worry? Besides, when Hailong left last night, he didn''t look very good. The little clever and fierce stood up and angrily said: "wait, I''m going to the misty peak to find the bastard Hailong. I haven''t come back after a night. This bastard is so angry with me." Hongzhi frowned and said, "little clever, calm down and wait a little longer." The little clever angrily said, "calm down? How can I calm down? This bastard finally came back and disappeared with us one day. If I find him, see how I deal with this guy." "Who wants to clean me up? There''s no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is called the overlord. I''ll see how you dead monkey wants to clean me up." the golden light flashed, and the sea dragon suddenly appeared next to little clever, grabbed his neck and didn''t let him escape. "I, I''m going to clean you up. How''s it going? Your boy has been away all night. Don''t you know others will worry about you?" he said. Subconsciously, he closed his eyes and waited for the sea dragon to knock its head with a familiar way. Surprisingly, the expected blow did not come. A light blow on his neck, it had been put on the ground. Hailong stood in front of Hongzhi and xiaolingling with a smile and said, "I''m really sorry to worry you. I really can''t go away! Forgive me this time." Hongzhi smiled and said, "brother, look at your ruddy complexion and the red light of Yintang. Something good must have happened. Talk quickly and let''s be happy for you." Hailong said with a smile, "it''s really a good thing that Xiaozhi knows me. I''ve decided. Let''s go to China to find Lao Junlu''s whereabouts and have fun with him. Are you satisfied this time. However, we have one more companion." xiaolingling said, "one more companion? Who is it?" Hongzhi seemed to have thought of something, Strangely, he looked at the sea dragon and said nothing. "It''s me." with a flash of green light, the misty of a gray robe appeared in front of little clever, smiled and said, "welcome?" In the ethereal smile, Xiaoji was thirsty and hurried to say, "welcome, welcome, how can we not welcome the ethereal way with you?" Hai Long came up to the misty side and said with a smile, "there''s something else to tell you. Don''t call her daozun in the future, but sister-in-law. Do you know?" Hongzhi and xiaoclever lost their voice and said, "what? Sister-in-law?" Misty pretty face blushed and lowered his head. Hailong proudly hugged her willow waist and said proudly, "yes, it''s my sister-in-law. Misty is already my wife. Isn''t it your sister-in-law?" Hongzhi and xiaolingling looked at each other. Although Hongzhi had guessed some, he didn''t expect that Hailong and Piaomiao daozun had developed so fast. In just one night, they had "Elder brother, this is not true. Am I dreaming? Misty Taoist Zun will marry you? It''s impossible." Hai Long snorted and said, "what''s impossible? I''m also a second-generation disciple now. It''s normal for us to combine into Taoist companions. Envy. It''s a pity that you''re a monk! Ha ha." Looking at the complacent look of the sea dragon, a tenderness could not help but rise in his heart. At this time, the sea dragon regained its joy and seemed to have returned to its appearance more than a thousand years ago. Smiled: "I didn''t expect that what you said at Jietian peak would become a reality. The combination of our practitioners is very simple. It only needs the teacher''s word. Just now I went to Jietian peak and reported it to the patriarch''s senior brother, and he has agreed. From now on, Hailong and I are official Taoist partners. The five element lost boots sent by Hailong are the bride price." The sea dragon grasped the misty hand tightly and said, "you will always be my wife. Don''t worry, my love for you will never change. I love you, misty, always love you." Hongzhi suddenly coughed violently, which stunned Hailong and piaomi, who had just confirmed their relationship. Hongzhi said with some jealousy, "I said big brother and sister-in-law, you should pay attention to the influence! I''m alone with little clever. If you want to stimulate me so much, I''m not sure I''ll return to vulgarity in a hurry." Hailong said with a smile, "you are still not the same. Apart from not breaking the lust ring, what else have you done? Where are you like a Buddhist practitioner?" Misty smiled and said, "well, let''s go. According to the news from my disciples a few days ago, Lao Junlu once appeared in the state of Li Tang. We''ll find something there. Maybe we''ll get something." little clever blinked and came to Misty''s body and said, "sister-in-law, my cultivation is poor. You''re so powerful, take me with you." Without waiting for the misty reply, Hailong kicked xiaolingling into Hongzhi''s arms, smiled and scolded, "you dead monkey, come on. Let Xiaozhi take you. There''s no way to take advantage of my wife." Little clever wanted to attack, but looking at the ferocious look on Hai Long''s face, he had to say helplessly, "dead Hai Long, you have too much desire. I didn''t say to rob your wife." Hongzhi knocked on xiaolingling and said, "OK, don''t talk nonsense. You can finally go out. Just be quiet. I''m bored on the mountain. Go and pull." the light flashed. He had pulled xiaolingling and flew a yellow auspicious cloud on his body. The sea dragon and misty looked at each other and smiled. The golden light rose. Under the mana of the sea dragon, they caught up. In the exchange of Rendan last night, Hailong''s injury healed without treatment, and his skill recovered 70%. When he woke up, his cultivation had been recovered. Although he and misty cultivation didn''t increase anything, they both felt a little more. --------------------------------------------------------------------- (let''s recommend more votes, thank you.) Chapter 93 While flying in the direction of Li Tangguo, he said vaguely, "dragon, now you can tell me what happened. Who did it to you?" The sea dragon''s eyes showed a trace of resentment and said, "who else can there be, the two bastards of Xingtian and Xuanyu of the full moon,..." at that moment, he said everything that happened that day. The ethereal expression fluctuated with the memory of Hai long. When she heard Hai Long''s own broken pill to save tianqin, she couldn''t help but make a noise. "... that''s it. I don''t know why I didn''t die. For revenge, I didn''t go out of the mountain. I practiced in the cave for 300 years and only left recently. I just reached the level of not falling back. Eh, misty, what''s the matter with you?" Hai long was surprised to find that misty''s whole body exuded a dark killing opportunity, The huge momentum made him a little out of breath. It was the first time he had seen her look like this since he knew misty. Misty said coldly, "Xing Tian and Xuan Yu, you will pay for what you have done. Dragon, promise me, let me take revenge for you. I will kill him now." Hai Long was startled. He quickly hugged her delicate body and said, "silly girl, why are you more rash than me? After all these years, revenge is not urgent. Besides, killing them may not be the best punishment. Don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health if you''re angry." Misty suddenly said, "Hailong, I''m your wife now. How can I not be angry when they hurt you so much. Promise me that no matter how you retaliate against them, you must have me nearby." Hailong nodded and said: "I know you care about me. Don''t worry. I''ll take you with me and see if they are powerful or we are stronger." The misty look relaxed and said, "according to what you said, it was impossible for you to survive when you broke the pill to save tianqin. Was there an expert to help? However, in our world, even an expert like senior brother Jietian could not help you rebuild the gold pill." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I''ve thought about this for a long time. Maybe it''s senior six ears who knew I was in trouble and came down to save me. Or it''s my master I haven''t met. Only they can have such a great magic power." Misty bowed his head and said, "dragon, tianqin hasn''t gone back to see you. Are you very disappointed?" Hailong sighed: "I was disappointed. I gave my life for her, but she didn''t even look at my ''body'', which is really a little unreasonable. Misty, I admit, I also like tianqin very much, especially listening to her music and singing. I don''t want to lie to you. These are the truth. Until now, I still remember the song she sang last." Misty gently shook his head and said, "how can I blame you? At first, I pushed you to tianqin. Even if she appears again now, as long as you are willing to accept it, I have no opinion." Hailong said with a bitter smile, "accept? There''s nothing to accept. Since she''s so heartless, let''s pretend nothing has happened between us. I''m very satisfied with you now." Misty way: "Hai Long, in fact, you shouldn''t think bad about everything. If tianqin is really as heartless as you said, she can go back to Qianhui valley. As long as she doesn''t admit that she is with you, who can blame her? If I guess right, there are only two possibilities. One is that she is looking for a place to practice like you. The other is that she meets you When there is any danger, life disappears and can no longer appear. " After listening to Misty''s words, Hailong pondered. Yes! He has been thinking about the bad. If it''s like misty said, he really wronged tianqin. Did Xingtian and his wife hurt her again? No, it must not. Tianqin is very smart. After learning from the past, he should not easily fall into any trap. The most likely thing now is She also went to find a place to recuperate. She shook her head and said, "wife, we won''t say this. No matter what tianqin is, after all, I have married you. I''ll talk about everything later." Misty, leaning on the shoulder of Shanghai dragon, said: "Dragon, there''s something I want to remind you first. I''m already in the late stage of Douzhuan. At my level, even if I don''t practice deliberately, I will reach the late stage of Douzhuan in 500 years. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll face a natural disaster. Whether I''m promoted to heaven or out of my wits, you must promise me to take good care of yourself." The sea dragon was shocked, looked down at the misty, and resolutely said, "when you spend the robbery, I will help you. Either, we will be scared at the same time, or you will succeed in entering the fairy world. There is no third possibility. If you rise to the fairy world, you must wait for me! Whether you are an immortal or an immortal, I will not abandon you." Misty didn''t seem to care about the dragon''s words and murmured: "In fact, I know you will not be a thing in the pool in the future since senior six ears took a fancy to you. Now I choose to be with you. I don''t have too many extravagant hopes at all. I don''t even care about eternity. As long as I can be with you all the time before I spend the robbery, I''ll be full. Dragon, you don''t have to think too much. Let''s talk about the robbery at that time. Do you know? Although When you come back this time, we haven''t been together for 24 hours, but my heart is really full and satisfied. That''s enough. " The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "I didn''t expect you to drive like this. It''s much better than me." Misty smiled and said, "I''ve lived for more than 3000 years. What''s wrong? Instead of being immersed in fear of the future, it''s better to enjoy happiness now. Don''t worry about others. We only have now. Come and kiss me. The feeling of meeting people and Dan is really good. This may be spiritual love." The sea dragon kisses the misty lips. I don''t know why. The misty free and easy makes him have an ominous premonition in his heart. It seems that he doesn''t know when he will lose his beloved woman. ¡­¡­ Recently, the land of China has been surging. The sacrificial Hall of the state of Zhao song defeated the sacrificial Hall of the state of yuan and Mongolia, which caused an uproar in China. For a time, Li Tang and Zhao song, with the support of their own sacrificial hall, led the army to recover the lost land one after another, and the state of yuan and Mongolia did not resist anything. Even their ace iron cavalry did not appear, so they easily returned the land of the two countries to them. Since these lands and cities were invaded by Yuan and Mongolia for many years, they had already become Cangyi. In order to make the people of the two countries live a good life, Li Tang, Zhao and song had to give up the invasion to the East temporarily and devote all their energy to the reconstruction of these cities. The kingdom of Li Tang, Tianlu City, is a small city close to the western border. Although the city is small, it is very prosperous. Some businessmen in the western regions often exchange their specialties for the rich silk, handicrafts and satins of the kingdom of Li Tang, which has also become the favorite thing of the businessmen in this city. Both buyers and sellers are full of "feelings" for something much more gorgeous than cloth. Delicious restaurant, a not luxurious shop. As it was the morning, business was very cold and there was only one table of guests. The sound of chewing and swallowing kept coming. Looking at the guests at this table, the owner of the delicious restaurant couldn''t help but wonder if they were born of evil ghosts? It''s so delicious. Except for the woman who can''t see her face, the other three people ate three times the food of ordinary people. The strangest thing is that the monk also drank and ate meat. He didn''t look like a family at all. It''s ridiculous. The guests at this table are naturally Hailong four. As soon as he entered the territory of Li Tangguo, Hongzhi couldn''t wait to have a big meal first. Besides, Hailong and xiaoclever are also destroyers of delicious food. Naturally, they readily agreed. Misty has no opinion. Where the sea dragon goes, she will naturally follow. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, little clever put on the big cloak left by the six eared macaque. This cloak has always been collected in the heaven and earth ring as a baby, and the ethereal appearance is too beautiful. Hai Long didn''t want her to change into something else. As soon as he entered the city, he bought her a hat with a veil. Cloth robes and hats wrap the ethereal beauty, just like an ordinary woman. While Hailong himself just changed his image a little and made himself look fat for a few circles. At once, he was very different from the original. I''m afraid Xing Tian couldn''t recognize him standing opposite him. As soon as he entered the city, Hongzhi couldn''t wait to find a decent restaurant, so he got into here and asked for a big table of dishes. The two people and a monkey began to eat in the sea. Misty occasionally takes a small bite. Most of his experiences are used to help sea dragons. Among them, sea dragons eat the most. Seeing that the food was about to be cleaned up, the sea dragon suddenly realized something and whispered to the misty, "wife, do you have any money?" Misty one Leng, said: "we are people who cultivate truth. What''s the use of those vulgar things." The Sea Dragon said with a wry smile, "don''t you know that you have to give money for dinner?" Misty shook his head and said, "when shuistop and I used to walk outside, no matter what we ate, no one cared about us asking for money!" Hailong was stunned, realized in an instant and said, "that''s because you''re so beautiful. The owners of those restaurants are embarrassed to care about you. But we''re different. After eating so many things, if we don''t give money, I''m afraid we''ll have to work hard here. We can''t cheat with our cultivation." Hongzhi''s voice came, "brother, don''t worry about eating. It''s a big deal to use magic to change gold and silver later. Don''t tell me you won''t." Hailong stared at Hongzhi angrily and said, "you know a fart. Things made by magic can''t last too long. We can''t let other people''s bosses lose money." Hongzhi said with a laugh, "boss, it''s not like your style. You weren''t like this before." Hailong glared at Hongzhi and said, "you bastard, talk nonsense. Ask me to beat you, don''t you?" Hongzhi glanced at the misty and hurriedly said, "it''s my fault. It''s my fault. Let''s go. I''ll never expose your old background in front of my sister-in-law." The sea dragon angrily said, "you..." misty took the sea dragon''s hand and said softly, "OK, stop making trouble and find a way. No matter what you used to be, I won''t care." Hailong proudly compared his middle finger to Hongzhi and said, "die Xiaozhi, you dare to embarrass me. You handled this meal today." "Me, me? Brother, you won''t be so cruel." Hongzhi''s face immediately collapsed and looked at the sea dragon with a pitiful look on his face. The sea dragon snorted and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Who made you have to come to dinner. Since you proposed it, you should solve it. You used to eat me a lot. It''s also right to invite guests." looking at their laughter, misty couldn''t help smiling. She was always so happy when following the sea dragon. In her eyes, no matter what the sea dragon does, it seems to be right. Hongzhi reluctantly stood up and walked to the boss. All the greasiness on his mouth disappeared and his face lost its playful color. When he came to the boss, he said solemnly, "Amitabha, benefactor, I''m polite." the boss looked more than 30 years old, medium-sized and ordinary. He was very kind and hurried to say: "Master, you''re welcome. If you need anything else, just say it." It was the first time Hongzhi was faced with such an embarrassing scene. He scratched his head reluctantly and said, "benefactor, I want to discuss with you. Well, I''ll do it to ensure that your hotel will not be invaded by evil in the future. But we don''t have money with us. Do you think we can use it to offset today''s meal money?" The boss frowned and said: "Master, the shop is run on a shoestring. You can''t afford to lose three liang of silver today. It seems that you''re not a real monk. You don''t have to do it. Otherwise, you can see if you have anything valuable to pay for. Come back and change it when you have money." --------------------------------------------------------------------- Continue to lift the ban. Welcome to vote, thank you Chapter 94 After listening to the boss''s words, Hailong couldn''t help gushing out the wine he had just drunk and made xiaolingling look good. He laughed and said, "yes, yes, boss, you''re right. He''s obviously a fake monk. Let him give you money. You''ll settle today''s account with him. Ouch, xiaolingling, why are you so strong in reporting? I didn''t mean it just now." he said, The sea dragon stopped the wine arrow sprayed by little clever. He whispered, "be determined." when the mana was very different, little clever had no ability to resist and couldn''t move at once. Hailong comforted: "your teacher will wait a moment. When Hongzhi settles his account, we''ll go to the city to play. Anyway, it''s wine and not dirty. Maybe it can help you get rid of lice." Little clever glared at the sea dragon, but his cultivation was not as good as man. His body was legally fixed. There was no way to attack. Hongzhi looked at Hailong for help, but Hailong didn''t seem to see it. He was intoxicated with holding a misty slender hand and drinking wine. Hongzhi reluctantly turned his head and said with a bitter smile: "boss, I''m really sorry. We really don''t have money! I don''t have anything valuable to give you." The boss grabbed Hongzhi''s monk''s robe and said angrily, "since you don''t have money, why do you come to me for dinner? Although I run a small business here, it''s not easy to bully. My wife and I worked hard for ten years to have this small shop. Is it easy for us? I don''t care. If you don''t give money today, you don''t want to go." Hongzhi said helplessly, "otherwise, I''ll stay here and work for you until I pay off my debt. It''s always OK." The boss glanced and said, "you? Work? I think it''s better to avoid it. You can eat so much. Your daily work is not enough for food. Our shop is small and there aren''t so many jobs to do. I want your food money. If you eat for nothing and cheat, I''ll take you to the official." At this time, a gentle voice sounded from the back hall, "Xianggong, what''s the matter? Why is it so noisy." As soon as the boss heard this voice, his face suddenly softened a little. The curtain of the door was lifted, and a graceful figure came out. Hailong and misty looked at it. They saw that it was an ordinary middle-aged woman. On the surface, it looked as ordinary as the hotel owner. She didn''t seem to see anyone else. She had only her own husband in her eyes. He went to the boss and said, "I heard some of what you said just now. Since these guests are inconvenient, I''ll forget it. Who doesn''t have an inconvenient time? It''s not easy to go out. Let them go." The boss said anxiously, "but, wife, we don''t have much money to turn around after they ate so many things. If they don''t give money, I''m afraid we''ll be even more short of money!" The landlady sighed and said, "forget it, listen to me and let them go. Do more good deeds and you will be rewarded." The boss nodded helplessly, stared at Hongzhi and said, "my wife is kind-hearted. It''s OK this time, but don''t come again in the future. We can''t stand you eating free food again." Hongzhi''s eyes suddenly brightened and said in a deep voice, "boss, now even if you let me go, we can''t go. Good demons don''t show their original shape." A light yellow light came out of Hongzhi''s body, and the huge Buddha Qi suddenly became awed in the small shop. The middle-aged woman was shocked all over her body, staggered back a few steps, and said in horror: "you, you are a Buddhist." Hongzhi looked at her coldly and said: "Isn''t it too late to know now? Demon, you dare to turn human form into human form to harm the world, but still return to the original form for me to deal with?" Hongzhi''s cultivation is still above the sea dragon. Although he is usually untidy, his understanding of Buddhism is not weaker than that of Wuyun of fanxin sect and Lianshu of Lianhua sect. Among the four sea dragons, if you say cultivation, it must be the most ethereal, but if you talk about the ability to distinguish monsters, it depends on Hongzhi''s ability to subdue demons. The hotel owner looked at the yellow light emitted by Hongzhi and said, "what are you doing? Who is a demon?" Hongzhi said faintly: "benefactor, your wife is not human, but reincarnated by a demon. The pheasant monster doesn''t show its original shape. Do you really want me to beat you?" The Bodhi bowl appeared in his hand, and a powerful Buddhist prohibition has been laid in the whole restaurant. The landlady stood there. She looked at Hongzhi and her eyes were full of despair. With a plop, she knelt down in front of Hongzhi, "guru, I don''t mean to harm the world. Please let me go." The boss was shocked and said, "Xiaocui, are you really......" Xiaocui nodded and said: "Now I can''t hide it from you. The guru is right. I am a pheasant monster. I have practiced for 800 years. Among the monsters, I am very weak. I have practiced for more than 700 years before I can become a man. When I came to the world, I just wanted to live like a master. Husband, our husband and wife have been together for more than ten years. Tell me, have I ever hurt you? In order to form this world with you A family, I have given up and continue to practice! " The boss stood there blankly and couldn''t speak any more. Hongzhi said coldly: "Pheasant monster, the so-called demon is a demon and man is a man. No matter what reason you have, monsters can''t combine with people. Your own evil spirit will have an impact on ordinary people, don''t you know it. For your sake, I won''t kill you today, but I will beat you back to your original shape. Sutuohuan Sanskrit. Tang Yan goes against the current. Goes against the flow of life and death. Don''t be stained with the six dust." The sound of Brahma singing sounded. This loud voice can calm the mind and calm the Qi in the ears of ordinary people, but it is like a giant hammer in the ears of pheasant monster Xiaocui. The Bodhi bowl is a powerful Buddha Qi. With the help of the Dharma mantra, it suddenly shines brightly and goes to Xiaocui in circles. Xiaocui has been practicing for 800 years, and her accomplishments are not as good as a cultivator who knows the realm. How can she be the opponent of Hongzhi? There was no resistance at all. Her whole body was in a violent spasm. She immediately fell to the ground and struggled in pain. She exuded a blue and black evil spirit, trying to resist the suction force of the Bodhi bowl. "No!" the hotel owner suddenly knelt down and begged, "master, please forgive my wife." Hongzhi was stunned and said, "but she is a monster! Are you willing to live with a monster all your life?" the boss nodded and choked: "master, no matter what she is, our husband and wife have been together for more than ten years. Even if she is a monster, I want her. Please, master, just let my wife go. I love her more than myself." Hongzhi frowned and said, "no matter what, she is a monster. It is absolutely not allowed for demons to combine with people on the land of China." the demon spirit of the pheasant monster has weakened a lot after the light of the Bodhi bowl in his hand is more prosperous, and he can''t resist the strong suction of the Bodhi bowl. At this time, a big hand stretched out from the side and twisted Hongzhi''s hand, Lead the Buddha power of the Bodhi bowl aside. The pheasant monster felt his whole body light, suddenly paralyzed on the ground and gasped. Hongzhi said angrily, "brother, what are you doing?" It was the sea dragon who shot. He stood in front of the pheasant monster and said: "Come on, Xiaozhi, why should you meddle? There are still some scum like tumors in our right way. Can''t there be a few kind-hearted monsters? Pheasant monsters are weak monsters and won''t be dangerous at all. Since they really love each other, we won''t break up others." Hongzhi said: "But, brother, it''s our duty to eliminate demons and guard the way! How can we see that monsters don''t accept them?" Hai Long stepped forward, knocked Hongzhi''s bald head and said, "you fake monk, your head is rusty. In addition to the devil guard, you should also distinguish between good and bad. Otherwise, you''ll kill. What''s different from the evil way. What''s more, I''m afraid the pheasant monster made the food you ate just now. You don''t even give money and want to kill a murderer. It''s unreasonable. Forget it, let''s go." The pheasant monster Xiaocui knelt down with the help of the boss and said gratefully, "thank you. Thank you, guru for sparing your life." Misty couldn''t slow down to the sea dragon. He smiled and said, "Hongzhi, just listen to your eldest brother. Although what he said may not be all right, it also has some truth. I''ll deal with the pheasant monster. The moon will increase the timing, and every hour is Tiangang. Go." A little blue light popped up and instantly penetrated into pheasant monster. She didn''t seem to feel anything unusual and looked at misty. Misty said, "pheasant monster, we''ll give you a chance. From now on, as long as you have good thoughts, the Tiangang skill I just used will never happen. However, if you harm people''s heart, the Tiangang skill will naturally take your life. I''m afraid even the demon sect leader Jin shisan can''t untie my spell. Do it yourself. Hailong, we should go." Hailong smiled with satisfaction, sucked it and dragged xiaolingling to his side, which untied the prohibition of the body immobilization method. To Hailong''s surprise, xiaolingling didn''t seek revenge from him after lifting the body immobilization method, but rushed to Hongzhi, "dead monk, you make it clear to me, what is the responsibility of our generation? My body is also a demon body. You can eliminate me first." Hongzhi was stunned. Then he remembered that little clever could really be regarded as a monkey demon. He quickly apologized and said, "I didn''t mean it. Your anti bone has melted. If you count it, you can''t be regarded as a demon. Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry." little clever didn''t dare to offend him. He took the monkey wine alone. When the four people got out of the hotel, Hailong put his arms around Little Smart''s shoulder and said, "let''s go and see if there''s anything interesting in the city." After that, he went ahead first. As he walked, Hailong thought to himself that it was really impossible to walk in China without money, but where to get money? Now he has nothing valuable on his body, and those magic weapons must not be sold. Hongzhi seems to be still thinking about what happened just now. She silently follows behind Hailong, but misty is relaxed. After establishing her relationship with Hailong, she feels as if everything has been relaxed, and the depression of hundreds of years has gone to naught. Now, she just hopes that Tianjie won''t come so soon, so that she can get along with Hailong for more time. Tianlu city is very small. Three people and one monkey haven''t gone for a long time. They have come to the center of the city. The cries around continue to ring, mostly shops selling leather goods and silk. As they are walking, misty suddenly stopped, looked at a shop and said, "how beautiful!" Hai Long looked along her eyes. Through the open door, he saw a long white fur coat in the most obvious position in the shop. With his sharp eyes, he clearly saw that the fur coat was very special. The color of the white fur on it was three percent. Each long hair was 90 percent white, but the tip was 5 percent gray plus percent Five of the dark blue, just looks, has given people a very valuable feeling. Gather around misty, Hailong whispered, "wife, do you like that coat?" misty nodded and said: "such a chic fur is the first time I''ve seen it. It''s really beautiful, and it has characteristics. It should be very precious." The sea dragon raised his chest and said, "I''ll give it to you. This coat must be very beautiful when worn on you." the misty smile shook his head and said, "no, I''m just enjoying it. It''s certainly not cheap. We don''t have so much money! Let''s go." the Sea Dragon said firmly: "No, I must buy it for you. If I don''t even buy what my wife wants, I''ll be ashamed of your husband. Come on, let''s go in and have a look." I can''t tell. I pulled misty into the leather store. There were three or four guests watching the goods in the leather store. As soon as Hailong came in, a waiter nodded and bowed to welcome them, "Several guests, what would you like? The leather goods in the shop are absolutely the best and the price is reasonable." The sea dragon pointed to the fur that misty liked and said, "can you take this down and show me?" The man flattered: "My guest, you really have an eye. This is the treasure of our town store. However, it is very precious. In order to avoid damage, you can''t take it down except the buyer. This fur is made of the most precious silver fox skin, and it is spliced with the lightest and softest fur under the belly of the silver fox. It''s not only light, but also very warm "We are the only one in Tianlu city who has such a fine silver fox fur coat. Because the new goods have just arrived, they have not been bought yet." --------------------------------------------------------------------- (sorry, the ban was not lifted yesterday. It will continue to be lifted these days. Welcome to vote VIP. Thank you.) Chapter 95 In order to thank all the books and friends for their support, I have decided to learn the old cloud and add all the essence to it. From now on, I will try my best to improve it, but I don''t want to post too many posts. For example, if you don''t add all the letters, some of you have got the best book friends who want to give them to other books and try not to repeat them. It will be given to you without reservation. Of course, if the recommendation ticket produces a new essence, I will not be stingy. This will depend on everyone''s efforts. It is said that tomorrow is the new year. First, I wish everyone a happy new year. I wish every book friend good health and family harmony in the new year. Of course, I should also support my books Chapter 96 Hailong proudly said, "take it down and try it on for my wife. As long as it fits, we''ll have it." Piaomiao gently pulled Hailong''s clothes. Hailong seemed unaware. Although he had no money, he had decided to give Piaomiao this unique coat even if he changed it with his magic weapon. After listening to Hailong''s words, the man hesitated and said, "well, I can''t be the master. Why don''t you wait a minute? I''ll ask the boss for instructions." after Hailong agreed, he hurried to the back to find the boss. At this time, another guest walked into the fur store. Hailong inadvertently looked back and saw that the man was slender, wearing a moon white robe and bright peony flowers embroidered on the gorgeous brocade. He looked very conspicuous. He was in his twenties, with a jade body, white skin and a bit of charm on his handsome face, Holding a fan with jade as bone in his hand, he gently incited, unspeakable natural and unrestrained. He walked slowly to Hailong and others, and his eyes fell on the silver fox fur coat, as if he were very obsessed. Now Hailong, Hongzhi and xiaolingling are wondering. They can''t tell whether this man is a man or a woman. The misty and delicate body shook slightly, and subconsciously blocked in front of the sea dragon. The cold smell of Sen immediately filled her side. The sea dragon was surprised to find that the little hand she held in her hand exuded cold sweat. The man came back. There was also a pudgy middle-aged man in his forties. Before they spoke, the man came in and pointed to the silver fox fur coat and said, "boss, I''ll take this." listening to his voice, everyone present couldn''t help shivering. It was obviously a male voice, but he wanted to speak very gently, giving people a very strange feeling. The Sea Dragon said angrily, "whatever you want, I already want it first. Shopping also needs a first come, first served." The young man closed the jade fan in his hand, winked at the sea dragon and said, "Yo, little brother, this is your fault. How can you rob things with me?" The sea dragon felt that the cold hair behind him was completely open, frowned and said, "you dead demon, don''t talk to me. I''m just full, but I don''t want to vomit." The young man''s face changed slightly, but he returned to normal in an instant. He ignored Hailong and turned to misty and said, "misty, is this your apprentice? Why are you so rude to my family? You should discipline me well." after listening to his words, Hailong, Hongzhi and xiaoclever all showed a look of horror. They didn''t expect it, The disgusting looking young man could recognize misty. The misty cold voice said, "Jin shisan, you owe us lianyunzong''s account has not been paid yet. Today you challenge again. If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you at any time." Hai Long looked at the young man in surprise and his heart was shocked. The man in front of him was the leader of the evil demon sect - the ten thousand year old demon Jin shisan. On the surface, he could not see his cultivation. Pointing to each other, Hai Long murmured, "you are Jin shisan? So, the two Taoist zuns of Lianyun sect died in your hands." Jin shisan waved the jade fan lightly and said, "little brother, don''t talk nonsense in the world of ordinary people! Aren''t you forcing me to kill?" without any warning, several wisps of black light flashed. In the shop, except the four sea dragons and Jin shisan, all the others fell to the ground and died silently. Jin shisan shot very quickly, Even the misty can''t be stopped. Hongzhi was so angry that he said, "good evil, today I must subdue the evil." the light flashed, and the Bodhi bowl had appeared in his hand. The Buddha light was full of leather stores and covered Jin shisan in an instant. Seeing the Bodhi bowl, Jin shisan''s face changed slightly. It seemed that the pure Buddha light could not affect him at all. He was still so natural and unrestrained. He asked calmly, "I didn''t expect! After so many years, I can still see Zen successors. Bodhi bowl, good. Little monk, who is Zen master Ningyuan?" Hongzhi was stunned and said, "you know my master?" Jin shisan said with a smile: "of course. Zen master Ningyuan is one of the people I admire most. Little monk, if you don''t want to destroy this small town, you''d better not do it here. What''s more, even if you go together, you''re definitely not my opponent. Maybe you can fight with the old Taoist priest Jietian." Hongzhi just wanted to refute, but he heard misty way: "don''t do anything here. Jin shisan, are you here to show off your strength to us? You''ve got the wrong person. Draw a line and we''ll continue." Jin shisan stepped forward, gathered around Hai Long and said with a smile, "Piaomiao, I really should congratulate you! Unexpectedly, two Taoist Masters died, but another one came out and looked very young. Little brother, what''s your name? How many years have you studied Taoism with Piaomiao?" Hai Long snorted coldly and said: "Dead demon, get away from me. I tell you, misty is not my master, she is my wife." Jin shisan was stunned for a moment, looked at the sea dragon and looked at the misty, and suddenly burst into tears. The cry was loud, and the tears fell down, wetting the powder on his face. His cry stunned the sea dragon and others. Who could have thought that the demon king who commanded the demons in China would cry like a child. After a while, the cry stopped. Jin shisan sobbed and said, "misty, you are so cruel. I only like you all over the world. I didn''t expect you to empathize and don''t love. What''s good about this boy? He''s not as handsome as me at all, and his cultivation is poor. Why do you want to marry him! Sobbing." after listening to his words, Hai Long was furious and his divine power burst out suddenly, "Dead demon, what are you talking about? You dare to like my misty. Who''s the master? Let''s go out to see Zhenzhang." Jin shisan wiped his tears and his face turned into flowers. He looked at the misty sadly and said to the sea dragon: "You don''t deserve to fight with me? I tell you, misty, I won''t give up. You should be careful. If you let my greedy guys swallow it, they will destroy all gods. Misty! Since you like that fur, I''ll give it to you. I know you don''t want to see me kill indiscriminately. People here are not dead. I just use the spirit killing technique to erase their memory Just remember. When I''m gone, you should think of me. "With a flash of light, he disappeared in front of the crowd without leaving a trace. Although he didn''t start, Jin shisan brought unparalleled shock to the four people of Hailong. As soon as he entered the door, little clever was shaking. The invisible pressure made everyone, including misty, feel out of breath. Misty sighed with a slight sigh, "I''m afraid our future journey will be restless. Jin shisan is really strong." Hai Long snorted and said, "wife, I don''t think he''s strong. Xiaozhi and I both have accomplishments that exceed the realm of not falling. In addition, in the middle of your fight, can''t we beat him together?" Misty took a deep look at the sea dragon and said: "Dragon, if you see Jin shisan alone in the future, you must escape as fast as you can. He is far from as simple as you think. Every word he said just now is full of killing opportunities. You know, in terms of our cultivation of the right way and the evil way of their demon sect, cultivation is not as simple as one plus one equals two. With Jin shisan''s current cultivation, even the four of us Together, they are by no means his opponent. Just now, he tried to kill you at least three times, but I stopped him with the threat of fighting with broken pills. Otherwise, I''m afraid none of us can live. " The sea dragon was shocked. The so-called speaker was unintentional and the listener was intentional. Although what he said was true, the taste of being protected by his wife still made the sea dragon uncomfortable. He said coldly, "is he really so strong? Then he came up hard, and we should not be opponents. Why didn''t he do it?" Misty sighed: "That''s because he has scruples in his heart. People like demon sect Jin shisan and demon sect Li Tian should have been robbed a long time ago. They use all kinds of methods to suppress their mana in order to avoid heavy robbery. Unless they have to, they won''t do it easily, because once the mana is triggered, it''s not so easy to suppress again. Hailong, although you just said On the surface, Jin shisan seems to be a monster with rich feelings, but on the contrary, he has no human feelings at all. He is completely a cold-blooded murderer. As far as I know, in order to prevent himself from being tempted by anything, he waved a knife from the palace. He still treats himself like this. Will he keep his hand when he treats the enemy? If I guess right, Outside Tianlu City, there must be a large number of demon clan experts waiting for us. It seems that it is not far from where Lao Junlu appeared. The demon clan is here. I''m afraid the demon clan and the evil clan are nearby. " Hailong sink channel: "Well, our situation is really bad now. Well, let''s not rush out of the city and stay here for the time being. Since there is news recorded by Lao Jun nearby and the three evil sects can find it, other sects of the right way will naturally get news. As long as the right way participates in it, we will have a chance. Although we can''t fight hard now But maybe we can get the benefit of the fisherman. "Looking at his confident look, he smiled vaguely: "Now evil ways will not easily find trouble, just according to what you say. The so-called husband and whore follow. Since I am your wife, I will listen to you in the future. Although we don''t necessarily have to get the old gentleman''s record, living in the cracks of various forces is the real way of experience." Hongzhi said with a smile, "yes! Only in danger can we stimulate our potential. Well, boss, these people on the ground are really not dead. They seem to be waking up. Do you want to buy that coat?" The sea dragon hugged the misty and said, "of course, I want to buy it. Now the weather is getting cold. I always want to give my wife a winter dress." The people on the ground gradually woke up. Under the effect of Jin shisan''s soul killing skill, they obviously had forgotten everything that had happened before, and became a lot more dull. The man looked at the sea dragon and said in doubt: "my guest, what''s the matter, my head is dizzy. Oh, by the way, you want to buy a silver fox coat, right, boss, can you let them try it on?" The boss rubbed his head and said, "just try it, but don''t get dirty. This silver fox coat is worth two thousand liang of gold!" Hailong was stunned and said, "so expensive? It''s unreasonable to buy such a high price for a fur." the boss explained: "Rare things are precious. I''m afraid there''s only one coat made of silver fox''s lower belly fur in the world. It''s said that it took 100 silver foxes to make it immediately for more than 30 years. Silver foxes are extremely rare, cunning and difficult to catch. Besides, they are not only good materials, but also very high workmanship. Although they are spliced, you can''t see any gaps Come on. Two thousand taels of gold is already the lowest price. If you take it to the capital, I''m afraid it''s possible to sell tens of thousands of taels of gold. Sir, do you want to try? "Hailong nodded and said," of course, and I''ll buy this coat. " The boss showed a happy look and quickly told the waiter to carefully take off the coat and give it to Hailong. Sure enough, as the waiter said earlier, the silver fox coat was very soft, the soft fur on it felt very bright, and the lining was the best brocade. Hailong put it on the misty, as if it had been customized for her. Hailong was obsessed with taking off the hat on the misty head and be careful Spread her dark green silk outside the silver fox coat. Against the rare fur, the ethereal temperament like an empty mountain and rain seems more holy. Just standing there, it''s like a fairy coming down to earth. Hailong was the first to stay, and everyone stayed. Ethereal obviously liked the silver fox coat very much. He turned around and smiled: "Dragon, do you look good?" The sea dragon sucked his nose hard, drew the warm liquid back into his body, took a deep breath and said, "it can''t be described as beautiful. Misty, to tell the truth, now I don''t believe that you can actually become my wife. I''m so lucky. In the future, no matter what you want, even the stars in the sky, I will take them off for you." Misty and reluctant, he took off the silver fox coat and said, "but we don''t have money! How to buy this coat? I think I''d better forget it. After all, it''s an external thing, and I can''t use its warmth." Hailong firmly shook his head and went to the boss and said, "I don''t have any cash. Where do you have a jewelry store here? I sell things for exchange." Obviously, the boss hasn''t sobered up from his intoxication with misty''s peerless face. He didn''t come back to normal until Hailong said it three times and misty took his hat again, "Ah! My guest, what do you say? Oh, the jewelry store, yes, yes. My guest! Your wife is so beautiful. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman with temperament. I''m afraid this silver fox coat can really show its value only when I wear it on her. If I have such a wife, I''d like to spend all my money to buy something for her to dress up!" --------------------------------------------------------------------- (the new week is beginning. Welcome to vote. Let''s say goodbye to everyone first.) Chapter 97 Hai Long snorted angrily and said, "don''t be flirtatious. My wife is the most beautiful person in the world. No one can compare. Tell me the location of the jewelry store and I''ll exchange money for you." The boss said the location. Hailong told him, "we''ll be right back. You must keep this silver fox coat for me. You must not sell it to others, otherwise I won''t finish with you." then he took the other three people out of the fur store. As soon as I went out, misty said, "dragon, I think it''s OK. You don''t have to be so persistent. You know, for me, that coat has no practicability except good-looking. I''m used to wearing a cloth robe. I won''t adapt to wearing such a gorgeous coat. Besides, where do you have precious jewelry for money!" The sea dragon clenched his misty little hand tightly and said, "don''t worry about the money. The boss was right just now. The silver fox coat can show its due value only when it is worn on you. You don''t want it to be defiled by ordinary people." as he said, they had come to the jewelry store not far away. The sea dragon couldn''t wait to take out two bone beads of Python monster from his arms and give them to the boss here for identification. Hongzhi looked at the bone beads in surprise and said: "boss, it seems that you are a magic weapon. There are several defensive Dharma arrays in it. It seems that it is at least a treasure level. It is the most precious treasure in the world!" the original 20 bone beads were made into defensive magic weapons by sea dragons, and the combined defense power is no less than an ordinary fairy weapon, He used it last time when he fought with misty. Because his accomplishments were too far apart, he was oppressed and didn''t exert his real power. Nevertheless, the bone bead also won a counterattack opportunity for the sea dragon, which shows its strong defense. Hongzhi could see that the misty nature understood better. He pulled the sea dragon and whispered, "this is your magic weapon. How can you sell it? Are you crazy?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "I''m not crazy. As long as I can get you something you love, I think it''s worth it. OK, don''t worry. Didn''t you listen to me just now?" There was a strange light in the misty eyes. The light flashed away, and the sea dragon didn''t notice it. Shaoqing, the owner of the jewelry store returned the bone beads to Hailong and said, "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve worked for many years, but I really can''t see what you are. The store doesn''t dare to accept them. Please go to another house." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "this is a bone bead cultivated by a python for thousands of years. Ordinary people take it with them to have the effect of concentration and self-cultivation. You don''t recognize such a good thing and pretend to have worked for many years." The owner of the jewelry store smiled and said, "maybe this bead is really as magical as you said, but we are businessmen and can only do things with confidence. I''m really sorry." The sea dragon frowned and said in his heart: can''t he really send a silver fox coat to the misty? Old naive is playing tricks on people! With a slight sigh, I just wanted to leave, but a low voice sounded, "wait a minute. I want this bead." a tall figure came to Hailong. The owner of the jewelry store quickly stood up and respectfully shouted, "boss." Hai Long looked at this man and actually knew him. This man was Bai Yan, the master of Qianhui Valley who was pretended by Mo Kui at the beginning. Compared with the last meeting in the newcomer competition, Bai Yan had no change. He took the two bone beads from Hailong''s hand, his eyes flashed, turned to the boss and said, "shopkeeper, there''s nothing for you here. Go down first." The shopkeeper promised and took another man to the back hall. Baiyan looked at Hailong up and down and said suspiciously, "brother, have we met? It seems that we are very familiar." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "I think you recognize the wrong person. Since you want these two gemstones, make a price. I''m in a hurry to use the money. Please hurry up." Bai Yan said: "compared with you, you are all fellow believers. If you are willing to sell such valuable treasure level magic weapons, you must need money urgently. Since you don''t bully and rob, it must be our righteous people. It''s reasonable to go to Baiyan, Qianhui valley. I don''t know where you belong." The sea dragon looked at misty, misty squeezed his hand and signaled that everything was up to him. With an indifferent smile, Hailong said: "it''s brother Bai of Qianhui valley. You''re welcome. We are all disciples of small sects. We can''t compare with your seven sects. If brother Bai is willing to help, give him a fair price." Bai Yan looked at Hai Long in doubt. His cultivation has not yet entered the state of not falling. Naturally, he can''t see that Hai Long has changed his body with magic. "Brother, don''t be polite. We are a family in the right way. It happens that this jewelry store is our Qianhui Valley industry. Just talk about how much gold and silver you need. As for selling treasures, don''t mention it." After listening to Bai Yan''s words, Hailong felt good and said with a smile: "brother Bai, you''re welcome. My little brother needs two thousand liang of gold. This is not a decimal, so he will sell fabolay to seek." Baiyan secretly said, what''s the use of a man of truth asking for two thousand liang of gold? And the magic weapon is the most important for the cultivator. He can sell it reluctantly. Compared with his two thousand liang of gold, he must be in urgent need. Thinking of this, he asked, "I don''t know what friends want so much money for. If it is used on the right way, I can afford Qianhui valley." Hai Long said calmly, "brother Bai, what is this money used for? I can''t tell you. Brother Ru is willing to help, so please exchange it for this magic weapon. If you don''t want to, I''ll find another home." Bai Yan frowned, took a deep look at Hailong and shouted back to the hall, "shopkeeper, take two thousand liang of gold." The shopkeeper in the back thought he had heard wrong, so he hurried out and said, "boss, there are only two thousand liang of gold in our store, and we have to use it for turnover, you see..." Bai Yan said calmly, "go and get it." the shopkeeper didn''t dare to say anything, so he ran to the back and came out with a gold ticket in a while. Bai Yan took the gold ticket and handed it to Hai long. He said, "Taoist friends, no matter what sect you belong to, you are all in the right way. Take these gold and use it first. As for the magic weapon, please put it away." Hongzhi said with a smile, "brother Bai is so forthright that he can get two thousand taels of gold in one shot." Hailong shook his head and said, "brother Bai, I want this gold because I want to buy something for my wife. I have to use my own money. I''ll take this gold ticket, but you must take these two bone beads. See you later." then he stuffed the two bone beads into Bai Yan, He pulled misty out of the jewelry store. Bai Yan didn''t chase him. Looking at the back of the four sea dragons, he murmured, "this fat boy is really a strange man. However, judging from his style, he doesn''t look like an evil kind, a small family? Why can''t I see the depth of his cultivation? Forget it, I''ll have a chance to meet again in the future. Shifu, they''re coming. I''d better be ready. The treasure level magic weapon is really cheap for me." Out of the jewelry store, Hailong saw that Piaomiao seemed to want to say something, and hurriedly said, "don''t ask me if I''m worth it, for you, everything is worth it." Piaomiao''s delicate body was slightly shocked, and she swallowed the words at her mouth. In her heart, the most impression of Hailong was cynicism, but she never thought that Hailong would be so good to herself after confirming the relationship. If the husband is like this, why should the couple ask for it. The silver fox coat finally arrived. Hailong wanted Piaomiao to put it on immediately, but Piaomiao said that the weather was not very cold. If you wear such a thick and warm coat, it would attract other people''s attention. However, Hailong had to put it in the heaven and earth ring for the time being. In order to live, when buying coats again, Hailong specially haggled with the owner of the fur store and saved 200 liang of silver for their future expenses. Since they decided not to leave for the time being, they found a fairly clean hotel to live in. With excitement, Hailong and piaomi lived in a room. When night fell, the sea dragon sat on the big bed with misty, sucking the faint fragrance from misty. Although he didn''t drink, he was drunk. "Dragon, your judgment today is very correct. It seems that all the right parties are coming to this small town. I just don''t know where Lao Jun''s record appears." The sea dragon smiled, kissed on the misty cheek and said: "Our luck is really good. We can find this key place just after leaving the Lianyun mountains. When I first heard the news recorded by Lao Jun from Wuzhao Xian, I wanted to take it as my own immediately. But now, I don''t want to have it. As long as you are by my side, everything else will become less important." Misty sat up straight, looked deeply at the intoxicated eyes of Hailong and said, "dragon, I have a request. You must promise me." The sea dragon was stunned and said with a quick smile, "OK! Tell me. My wife has a life. How dare a villain not follow." misty patted the sea dragon as he was about to be a strange hand and said with a slight anger: "I''m serious with you." Seeing Piaomiao''s little daughter, Hailong could hardly restrain his inner impulse, but out of his respect for Piaomiao, he hurriedly urged the divine power in his body to press * * * down and sat upright and said, "you say it. In fact, no matter what, I will promise." Piaomiao sighed and slowly snuggled into Hailong''s arms and said, "what I want you to promise is not to love me too deeply." The sea dragon was shocked, grabbed misty''s shoulders and helped her up. He frowned and said, "why?" he would not doubt misty''s feelings for himself. He knew that misty must have her reason to say so. Misty''s eyes were slightly red and said: "I told you not to love me too deeply, because I was afraid that after my robbery, you would be sad because I was not around. I don''t want to see you sad." Hailong smiled, smiled happily, pulled her back into his arms, * * * with her smooth long hair, said: "Silly girl, what are you talking about? Didn''t you ever say that? Since we are together, we don''t consider eternity. Since we love, we should love vigorously. As for the future, let''s talk about it later. Maybe at that time, I made rapid progress in cultivation and could spend the robbery with you? Oh, by the way, I have a question to ask you. During the day, you said the demon clan Both Jin shisan and the demon sect Li Tian have ways to restrain cultivation and not to bring down heaven robbery. Can we come up with the same way? If we can, not only the Lord of heaven, you don''t have to hurry to spend the robbery, but you can also wait for me. " The misty sighed and said: "Things are not as simple as you think. Our right way is different from the evil way, such as Jin shisan and Li Tian. Although their cultivation is profound, they have to face at least six times of demon robbery and demon robbery, while our people of cultivation have only three times. That is to say, it is much easier for the cultivator to deal with the robbery than the demon and evil way. However, correspondingly, once the heaven robbery comes, we can''t avoid it at all , we have to do our best to deal with the robbery. There is almost no possibility that evil should be robbed, so it will not be so easy for them to reach the heaven robbery. Like the current fierce sky, his magic skill has reached the peak. On the land of China, no one can compare with him except Jin shisan. According to our realm of truth cultivation, he has already exceeded the later stage of Douzhuan However, if you want the devil to rob him, you have to wait for the opportunity. Only when he is seriously injured in the sky, and he can''t restrain his evil Qi, the disaster will come. However, what a difficult thing! It''s almost impossible to succeed. Even if the seven patriarchs of the right way work together, although they can beat him, it''s not easy to hurt him. No one can break his heaven devil hiding Dharma so far Dragon, don''t think too much. Let it be. I really don''t want to see you sad when I accept the disaster. " The sea dragon hugged misty tightly and fell on the bed, as if to integrate her delicate body into her own body. He murmured, "don''t say anything, misty, it''s meaningless for you to say these. I''ve already been deeply trapped in them, and I can''t say I can pull it out." as he said, he kissed misty cherry lips almost wildly. Three days later, Tianlu city seems much more lively than usual. Some people with strange costumes often appear in the streets. Hailong stood in front of the window of himself and the ethereal room, gazing at the street outside. Three days later, everything was as he imagined. There are disciples of the seven orthodox schools. Lianyunzong also has many three generations of disciples gathered in the small town. At the instigation of Hailong, piaomi personally gathered all Lianyun sect disciples together and ordered them to return to Lianyun sect. At the same time, he issued an order in the name of Taoist Zun that no Lianyun sect disciples should be involved in the competition for Lao Junlu. The door opened and walked to the sea dragon. The sea dragon looked at her and nodded slowly. The sea dragon smiled and said, "since all our classmates have left, it''s easy to do this time. By the way, wife, did you ask where Lao Junlu appeared?" Misty way: "Dragon, I really don''t understand why you want me to send all the disciples away. You know, although their cultivation is not very high, there are more than 20 people who have reached the level of unborn, which is enough to form a very powerful force. We alone can''t fight so many experts of the two evil and good families. You know, I''m afraid we will face the competition for Lao Junlu this time Not only are they the enemies of evil ways, but also the "own people" of other sects of our right way. Who can avoid vulgarity in the face of strange treasures? " --------------------------------------------------------------------- Keep updating. Don''t forget to vote. Hehe --------------------------------------- The good God of death will be published by Yunnan Art Publishing House in February. Please buy the genuine edition and support the original! At present, the book has begun to book in advance. Friends who like my book can now pick up the phone in their hands and call the mail order consultation hotline: 021-63174943 or 021-63170956. Contacts: Zhang Linlin and sun Zhizhi Mail order address: Shanghai Tangfeng books Co., Ltd. (21 / F, Yisheng Pavilion, Hengji Sleepless City Plaza, 547 Tianmu West Road, Shanghai) zip code: 200070 Friends from the starting point will uniformly enjoy a discount of 8.0%. Shanghai Tangfeng book company is responsible for the mailing expenses, so action is better than heart. Everyone must support me! Chapter 98 (a chapter was omitted when the ban was lifted. I''m really sorry. I''ll fill it up now.) --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong smiled calmly and said, "silly girl, I''ve thought of all these. I said, we don''t have to get Lao Junlu. Indeed, with the strength of our four, we don''t have the ability to compete for the treasure, but if we can''t get it, can we destroy it? I''ve had a plan and told me where Lao Junlu appeared." Looking at the confident Hailong, he was vaguely stunned. Now he is really different. He was not the child thousands of years ago. His deep eyes are full of wisdom. Subconsciously, misty way: "According to our disciples, Lao Junlu appeared near Tiantang mountain, a hundred miles away from Tianlu city. On the top of the mountain, there was a conical place. I don''t know where the spring came out. On the conical top of the mountain, a small lake was formed. The surrounding people called Tiantang Lake. About a year ago, there were dense purple and huge immortals on Tiantang lake The spirit Qi almost sealed the whole lake. Three seal characters recorded by Lao Jun once appeared in the sky. Although they only appeared once, they have attracted great attention of both good and evil. Now, there are a large number of experts of demon clan and demon clan. They have explored the whole Paradise Lake more than ten times, but they still find nothing. But as long as we decent people approach, it will be inevitable It will lead to disaster. Now, more than ten experts of the seven orthodox sects have died, including a disciple of Lianyun sect. The outside situation is very serious. Except for the temporary withdrawal of Lianyun sect, the other six orthodox sects are concentrated in this small city and are brewing a full-scale attack on the demon and demon sects. I met Lord Wuyun today, He said that according to his calculation, Lao Junlu might be born in these ten days. Since Lord Wuyun can figure it out, I''m afraid Jin shisan and Li Tian also know it. The war between good and evil is about to start, but without the support of senior brother Jietian and our Lianyun sect. I''m afraid it''s difficult for the righteous sect to compete with the demon sect. If you follow my advice, you should go back to Lianyun sect immediately and ask the Lord of Tiandao And other division brothers went out to fight them to the death. " The Dragon shook his head and said: "No. wife, I know you have a good relationship with Lord Lianshu of Lianhua sect, and fanxin sect and Qianhui valley have always been friendly with us. If you can, you should persuade them not to lead the right way to attack Tiantang mountain. We have to wait and wait for an appropriate time. Maybe taking advantage of the Mountain recorded by the old gentleman can greatly reduce the strength of the second demon sect." Misty, frowned and said, "dragon, do you need to keep anything from me? I don''t like your mysterious feeling. Tell me what you want to do." The sea dragon held misty in his arms and said with a smile: "There''s nothing to keep secret. My method is very simple. Among the three evil sects, the evil sects have little potential, and the strength of the demon and the demon sects should not be much different. What we have to wait for is the time after Lao Junlu really appears. Once this strange treasure appears, it will inevitably lead to the looting of Li Tian and Jin shisan. At that time, their casualties will be inevitable. When they lose both sides, Wouldn''t it be better for us to attack again and find a bargain? You can take my words as your own meaning and tell the three patriarchs of Wuyun, Lianshu and Baihe. I think they are all smart people and know what to do. "Piaomi shook his head and said," Li Tian and Jin shisan are old and refined people. Why don''t they be wary of us? " Hailong Road: "Of course there will be, but that''s just now. When the strange treasure appears, I''m afraid they won''t be in the mood to pay attention to us. Evil people are selfish. For Li Tian and Jin shisan, even if they sacrifice a lot of subordinates, as long as they can get Lao Junlu, it doesn''t matter. Do as I say, it will be effective. Casualties in the fight are inevitable. I''m afraid Let you send all the disciples of Lianyun sect back to preserve the strength of our sect. The six orthodox sects will become the Yellow finch after the mantis catches the cicada, while you, me, Hongzhi and xiaoclever are the goshawk after the Yellow finch. " The strange light flashed in the misty eyes. There was appreciation, admiration and even some fear in the eyes. He said with a helpless wry smile: "fortunately, you are my husband rather than the enemy. I''m afraid those who offend you will come to no good end. Now I really doubt that if you were the commander of the seven orthodox sects, the evil way might have been completely eliminated." The sea dragon held up the misty and said with a smile: "I just want to tell you that sometimes patience has the power to surpass any magic weapon. As long as we have enough patience, everything is possible. Maintaining a calm heart in front of the strange treasure is the key to our victory. Moreover, we must not covet Lao Junlu. Once we get it, we must destroy it immediately. I don''t want to be the target of public criticism! Good wife, I''ll do all these things tomorrow. I''m sleepy now and want to sleep with my baby. Baby, you know, now I''m used to sleeping with your soft body. Well, it smells good. Come on, kiss... " In love, the sea dragon ascended to his favorite place - bed with his almost perfect body. Except for not breaking through the last line of defense, he has almost taken everything. With his beloved woman, the sea dragon is a wise man who controls the whole situation, but can he really calculate everything? Ten days later. Paradise Lake. Since Lao Jun recorded the appearance, the demon and the demon sect have occupied half of the place here. The two masters have done their best. On the one hand, the demon sect is under the command of Li Tianyi female Li, and on the other hand, there are four Dharma kings who protect demons. Li Tian and Jin shisan appeared when they first arrived here. They issued strict orders at the same time. Before Lao Junlu was actually unearthed, the people in the two cases must not have any dispute, otherwise there will be no amnesty. The two schools inquired about the Paradise Lake from different directions. In this regard, it was the demon school that took advantage. The red eyed snake king, one of the four demon protection kings of the demon school, was the overlord in the water. He almost turned over the whole Paradise Lake, but he was angry that there was no result. Li had no time to stand by the Paradise Lake and stare at the clear bottom of the lake in front of her. She was very calm. She waited for a year. She knew that something like what her adoptive father expected would appear. With the old gentleman''s record, he said that without defining his father, he could really break through the six fold magic robbery. If so, he could become the new master of the demon sect, "come on." "Yes, what''s the vice Lord''s order?" he asked respectfully as soon as the dark shadow appeared around Li Wuxia. Li Wu had no time to say: "go, tell Li Feng, lead all the demons to step up protection, and report immediately if there is any abnormality in anyone''s defense area. At the same time, let Li Feng be careful of the demon sect to prevent a surprise attack." "Yes, vice patriarch." the dark shadow disappeared in the night, and the place where Li had no time was calm again. In the demon sect, if anyone can compete with her for the position of leader, there is only Li Feng. Li Feng has been a pope for only a thousand years, but he is deeply trusted by Li Tian. In order to avoid the magic robbery, Li Tian lost all his redundant magic skills to Li Feng, who was excellent in quality and willing to work hard. Now the strength is not much worse than Li Wuxian. If someone else, maybe Li Wuxian would have killed him secretly, but she couldn''t kill Li Feng, her righteous brother. Because among the same clan, only Li Feng can make her see. For that arrogant guy, Li has no time, and his heart is full of inexplicable feelings. Should I kill him or not? "No time, what are you thinking?" a low voice sounded around Li no time. Li has no time to shake his whole body, suddenly turns back and loses his voice: "adoptive father?" A tall man came out of the shadow, still dressed in the same clothes. Now the fierce sky looked more gloomy than before. He glanced at the fierce sky faintly and said: "No time, it''s not like you! Based on my understanding of you, there are few things that can move you in the world. You handle everything here very well. Tell your adoptive father what you think." Li had no time to shake his whole body. He bowed his head and said, "no, adoptive father, I have no idea. I just want to help you get the old gentleman''s record as soon as possible." Li Tian smiled, and his cold face was kind, "Son, you are my child after all! How can I not understand your mind? In the demon clan, you and feng''er are the most trusted ones. I know that you have always been very fond of feng''er. Well, when the old gentleman''s recording is over, find a good day and the adoptive father will complete you. When the adoptive father should be robbed, the demon clan will be jointly controlled by you two, and I can let you go Heart. You are thoughtful and naturally intelligent. Coupled with feng''er''s determination and ruthlessness, even the human demon Jin shisan can''t please. " Li Wuxian breathed a sigh of relief. After listening to the words in front of Li Tian, she thought he had found out that he had killed Li Feng. Would you let me marry Li Feng? Would he be willing to marry me? Some pale faces flushed, Li Wuxian shook his head and said: "No, adoptive father, I don''t want to get married. You are still so healthy. The demon clan still needs your commander! I have no time to serve you forever." Li Tian sighed and said: "I''m tired of such a day. After Jietian Taoist priest and monk Wuyun are robbed, I will no longer suppress magic skills. It''s time to leave. I''m old, how can my daughter have no good home? Only feng''er can deserve you. Well, needless to say, this matter will be settled first. Is there anything wrong with the demon clan Quiet? "Li Wuxian restrained his wild beating heart. Maybe it would be the best result if he married Li Feng. As long as he was sincere to himself, why not let him sit as the Lord of the demon sect? Try to calm his mood. Li Wuxian said," there is no news from the demon sect for the time being, but according to our spies, Jin shisan has appeared. " Li Tian nodded and said, "it seems that he is bound to win this time. A war between me and him is inevitable. Hum, I''ll see what level his blood demon skill has reached. If it weren''t for him, I would have unified the evil way long ago. Where would there be so much trouble now?" Li Wuxian had recovered his peace at this time and said, "adoptive father, now the people in the right way have gathered in Tianlu city not far from here. Do you think they will have an impact on us?" Li Tiandao: "I already know this. Although there are many people coming back from Zhengdao, there are no people from Lianyun sect. As you know, the most troublesome thing for me is Lao Dao Jietian and his younger martial brothers and sisters. At the moment, they are probably preparing to help Jietian survive the disaster. As long as they are not involved, Zhengdao is not afraid. Jin shisan and I have already joined hands to lay ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons on the mountain Array. Even if they really come, they will never break through the defense of the array in a short time. You don''t have to worry about anything else. As long as Lao Jun records it, I will pester Jin shisan, and you and feng''er will try their best to grab it. " Li Wudao nodded respectfully and said, "yes, adoptive father. We will succeed this time." Li Tianleng snorted and said, "as long as I get the old gentleman''s record, I will have the capital to fight with heaven. Thief God, wait, maybe after I rush to heaven and become a generation of demon king, you will turn the world upside down." At the foot of the paradise mountain, the elite of the six orthodox sects have already gathered here. Lord Wuyun''s Shoumei wrinkled slightly and looked up towards the top of the paradise mountain. Beside him stood the patriarchs of other religions. Wu Yun said, "misty Taoist priest, do we really have to wait? Once the demon two have been recorded by Lao Jun and fled, I''m afraid we will lose our only chance." Misty smiled and said, "Wuyun Buddha, please believe my judgment. The two demons have the same strength. Once Lao Junlu appears, it will inevitably lead to their competition. At that time, it is the best time for us to make a move." The Xuanyu Taoist Zun of the full moon stream snorted disdainfully, "lianyunzong is known as the largest leader of the right way in China, but you are the only one who comes for such a big thing. Aren''t you afraid of those evil demons?" For the murderer who nearly killed Hailong, misty and cruel, he couldn''t get rid of her immediately, but at present, he forbade his anger and said in a cold voice: "Xuanyu daozun, please pay attention to your discretion." Lianhua sect leader Lian Shu said, "now the Taoist priest of heaven is about to be robbed. Lianyun sect disciples should go back to the mountain to help the Lord of heaven. It''s enough for sister Piaomiao to help us. I believe sister Piaomiao''s analysis, as long as the demons and Demons lose their strength in the fight, we still have a chance to get the record from Lao Jun." Xing Tian glanced at Lian Shu and murmured, "you two always wear a pair of trousers. Naturally, you will say to her." Lianshu exudes a cold murderous spirit. All the experts of Lianhua sect look at Xing Tian angrily at the same time. Xiao turbulence glared at his younger martial brother and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Lianshu. My younger martial brother made a mistake. I apologize to you on his behalf." Chapter 99 Lian shuleng snorted and said, "I don''t want to hear the same words for the second time. It doesn''t matter to insult me, but if anyone dares to insult his misty sister, it is against our lotus sect." At this time, Jin Yi, the leader of the golden sect of the five immortals, suddenly had a bright light in his eyes. He pointed to the top of the heavenly mountain and said, "look, I''m afraid the treasure will be unearthed." they quickly raised their heads and looked at it. Sure enough, at the top of the heaven peak, the soft white light shines, and everyone feels comfortable. The spirit of the fairy can be clearly felt at the foot of the mountain. Misty Taoist Zun said coldly, "don''t worry. Wait. Now the strange treasure has been unearthed and has the spirit of immortality. It will certainly hurt the demons. We''ll go up after they get the old gentleman''s record. Seeing the spirit of immortality on the top of heaven, one of Xiao turbulence''s disciples couldn''t help but say," master, your hand is fast and your hand is slow. Let''s go up. "He said, We''re going to climb a mountain. Xiao turbulence shook the disciple back with a palm and said, "calm down and listen to master Wu Yun." Wu Yun smiled back and said, "thank you for your support. Misty Taoist Zun''s analysis is very reasonable. Let''s wait for the moment." At this time, the originally calm Paradise Lake was like a pot. The lake water gathered and churned, and a large number of white fairy spirits continued to overflow. Under the cover of fairy spirits, the demons and demons were immediately affected. Fortunately, they were two elite experts who came this time and could hold on for a while. Demon sect Li Tian and demon sect Jin 13 are suspended on the Paradise Lake. They looked almost the same. Their mana had been raised to the limit and were ready to rob them at any time. Lao Junlu is extremely important to any of them. With it, maybe they can get through the six deadly catastrophes that are almost irresistible. Today''s moonlight is extremely bright, and the shadow of the moon is constantly shaking with the fluctuation of the water surface. The dark red light of Li Tian''s body guard is in sharp contrast to the miserable green light of Jin 13''s body guard. Although the spirit of immortals is vast, it strikes them and is expelled by the spirit of demons and demons. Jin shisan said in his gloomy voice, "brother Li Tian! I think it''s better to wait until the old gentleman records his birth, and we''ll work together to take it down, and then practice together?" The fierce sky was cold and snorted with disdain: "You are at least five thousand years older than me. Don''t call me big brother. Practice with you, a yin-yang man? Aren''t I trying to hide from a tiger? The treasure has virtue. If you want it, rely on your own ability. However, I want to warn you that we are facing the danger of natural disaster. We''d better not use more than 30% of the mana later." Jin shisan was not angry because of Li Tian''s words. He smiled softly and said, "don''t be so unkind, brother Li Tian! You are the most admired person in the world." Even with Li Tian''s cultivation, when he heard Jin shisan''s words, he couldn''t help getting cold behind his back and said in a slight anger: "the dead demon, don''t say a word. If the immortal treasure is unearthed, there must be a spirit beast to protect it. Clean up the spirit beast first. If you do something bad, I can''t spare your demon clan." While they were talking, the water of Tiantang lake suddenly rolled violently, and a huge roar sounded, accompanied by a red light suddenly rising into the sky. The huge spirit of fairy made Li Tian and Jin shisan float back at the same time. They dared not light Ying Qifeng, and a huge figure up to tens of feet appeared in front of them. Jin shisan lost his voice and said, "no, this is not a spirit beast, this is a fairy beast!" The huge figure gradually became clear. Li Tian and Jin shisan were shocked to see that it was a huge red dragon. The dragon was surrounded by a red awn full of hot gas. Just when it came out of the water, half of the water in the huge Paradise Lake was evaporated, and the rest of the lake was boiling. The red dragon looked very strange. It had a big head that was very uncoordinated with its body , the dragon head was as big as its body. In its roar, it seemed that the whole paradise mountain trembled. The red light kept condensing, and the red dragon''s body seemed to shrink a little, but its momentum was more huge. Li tiannu shouted, "Jin shisan, come on, start the ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array with me. Don''t let it rush out. The old gentleman''s record must be on it." The golden thirteen Leng said, "with the ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array, what about the right ways below?" Li tiannu scolded, "I''m XXX. Now you still care about those. Don''t you know what the immortal beast represents? Once it breaks out, we''ll all die." Jin shisan''s eyes flashed cold, and his soft and charming state completely disappeared. He looked at Li Tian. Taking advantage of the fact that the immortal beast red dragon had just been unearthed, they both attracted the ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array at the same time. Under their command, all the two masters of demons scattered far away in the periphery, with the bleak wind surging, the shrill roar sounded, and the gray gas suddenly turned to the left. In countless shrill calls, the The gray fog suddenly went to the red dragon''s mask. The red dragon seemed very impatient. As soon as he turned his head, he roared, his wings spread out and rushed down. The gray gas had wrapped around his body and began to corrode violently like a maggot on his tarsal bone. The ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array was the most powerful prohibition of the demon and the demon sect. Even the right God night thunder could not break it. Under the command of the two patriarchs of demon and demon, they immediately exerted great power. When the red dragon''s body rushed down to half, it suddenly stopped, and more than half of its protective red awn had been corroded. The red dragon was angry. It kept roaring, opened its mouth and spewed out red anger one after another. However, the ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array was like a piece of marshmallow. Despite the attack of the dragon fire, there was no damage. Under the strong prohibition of the evil spirit of heaven and earth, even the stars in the sky were dim, When the red dragon comes out of the water, the spirit Qi decreases greatly. Li Tian and Jin shisan have gained the upper hand. But the two of them did not relax, and constantly urged their mana to enhance their attack on the red dragon. Under the leadership of Li wucai and the four demon protection Dharma kings of the demon sect, the demon and demon sect masters released huge evil forces at the same time to support their sect master to cast spells. The hot energy of the red dragon''s body protection was continuously reduced. It was like a beast trapped in a cage, trying to earn and tie. The appearance of the red dragon also attracted the attention of the righteous. Of course, they knew what it was. Wu Yun took a breath of cold air and said, "thanks to our obedience to the words of the ethereal Taoist priest, we didn''t go up the mountain too early. We can''t deal with either the demon array of the demon and the demon sect, or the immortal beast born from the spirit. What should we do now, the ethereal Taoist priest?" Misty hesitated for a moment. Just when she didn''t know how to answer, a voice like mosquitoes and flies came from her ear, "take everyone up the mountain. Wait for a chance." hearing this voice, she was determined in her heart and said in a deep voice: "now the demon and the devil don''t care about us. Go up the mountain first, and then wait for the opportunity." Wu Yun nodded and said in a deep voice, "after going up the mountain, be careful, use your magic weapon to defend with all your strength, and go." then he stepped on the Yellow Buddha cloud and took the lead in rising. The righteous people offered their strongest magic weapon and went to the top of the mountain under the leadership of Wuyun Buddha. At the foot of heaven mountain, when all the six orthodox sects disappeared, three figures flew from a distance. It was Hailong, Hongzhi and xiaolingling. Hailong said with a smile, "it''s really lively. There''s a big head dragon. OK, it''s lively this time. Let''s go up the mountain." Hongzhi said with some worry: "brother, the red dragon seems to be an immortal beast. I heard from my master that the immortal beast is the mount of a real immortal. It has the strength no less than that of an ordinary immortal and has strong cultivation. Do we really want to go through this mixed water?" Hailong Road: "Are you afraid? What''s wrong with the immortal beast? Don''t forget that there are the top figures of the two good and evil sects in China on this paradise mountain. Let''s not talk about my good sects, that is, Li Tian and Jin shisan, both of them are experts close to the immortal realm. With the strength of so many people, they will be able to kill the immortal beast. Don''t worry. Come with me. My plan of killing two birds with one stone will not be wrong Yes. It''s better to destroy all the elites of evil ways and ask the sky flow and the full moon flow. The bastard who saw Xing Tian just now would have rushed out if I hadn''t been well cultivated. " The little clever snorted in disdain and said, "what? Your cultivation is good. It''s because you''re afraid of others that you dare not go out. Don''t say it so well." The sea dragon knocked on the little clever''s head and said, "will I be afraid of him? I''m afraid of affecting the big plan. If I go late, there will be no good play to see." With that, he didn''t need magic power, so he climbed up the mountain like lightning with his agile skills. Once he entered the mountain forest, he became a small and clever world. Even if the sea dragon and Hongzhi cultivation were far above it, their speed was much lower than that without urging the spirit cloud. As they climbed up, they kept an eye on the movement of the red dragon over the top of the mountain. Jin shisan and Li Tian are constantly trying to close the array of demons and demons. Although the red dragon is an immortal beast, it is gradually unable to support it with the joint efforts of them and the support of many demons. The red energy of the body protection is weakening. Stimulated by the gray evil gas, its Ruby like scales have begun to be corroded, and the bursts are strong The stinging pain made the arrogant immortal beast more violent and powerful. Under the traction of Qi machine, Li Tian and Jin shisan began to feel a little hard. At this time, the lights of various colors lit up, and the six masters of the right path had arrived with countless magic weapons. Li Tian and Jin shisan frowned at the same time, and the red dragon was really strong. Taking advantage of the opportunity to lose a little, he made a crazy impact, and hundreds of scales burst out on the huge head. The violent explosion came, and the water of the whole paradise lake suddenly disappeared In front of the scorching heat, it finally evaporated. The ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array was smashed, and Li Tian and Jin shisan spewed blood and flew back at the same time. This red dragon was originally a red scale carp in China. After many years of painstaking cultivation, it finally jumped over the dragon gate and became a powerful red dragon into the fairyland. However, due to its short temper, it inadvertently destroyed a treasure of the Immortal Emperor and was demoted to the mortal world. Before going down to the earth, the red dragon stole his record while the emperor was away, and then hid it In this practice, he wanted to enhance his accomplishments with the help of Lao Junlu, but who knows that his physique is not suitable for practicing the above Dharma, so he had to practice according to the previous method. After tens of thousands of years of hard practice, he finally recovered his original skills. He had long found the situation by the Paradise Lake, but he didn''t take it seriously. After becoming a red dragon, he was extremely proud Proud, how can these creatures in the human world attract its attention? Today, he finally achieved great success at the bottom of the lake. He wanted to return to the fairy world, return the old gentleman''s record to the supreme old gentleman, and then apologize to the Immortal Emperor. But who would have thought that he encountered such a great blow as soon as he left the Paradise Lake. His true self has suffered a lot of trauma, if he didn''t fight to blow up the Forbidden City with his own scales I''m afraid it can''t hold on at this time. After getting out of trouble, the red dragon has entered a violent state. It doesn''t distinguish between enemies and friends at all. The original red dragon inflammation has been upgraded to a more fiery white, and there is a burst of wild spray when opening its mouth downward. For a time, whether it was evil or right, they sacrificed their magic weapons one after another. The colorful brilliance lit up and tried their best to resist the attack of the red dragon. However, the red dragon, which can''t be trapped by the ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array, is not easy to deal with after its violent departure. At once, more than ten single masters of the positive and evil families died miserably under the Dragon inflammation. Even their original gods turned into nothing in the temperature that human beings could not imagine. Seeing that the situation was not good, Buddha Wuyun hurried to chant: "the Buddha''s words are empty, boundless and immeasurable. Bodhisattva has no living phase to give alms. The merits and virtues obtained are also like empty, immeasurable and boundless. There is nothing greater than emptiness in the world. There is nothing greater than Buddha''s nature in all nature. Buddha''s Dharma is boundless and universal to all living beings." the low and thick voice of Brahma singing kept fluctuating, and the air was full of silence, Everyone felt solemn. The four junior brothers at this level beside Wu Yun followed him and sang together. A yellow light floated up and went to the red dragon mask in the air. Li Tian, who flew back to one side, said disdainfully, "old monk Wu Yun really overestimated his strength and tried to fight the immortal beast with his own strength. He was really looking for death." sure enough, the violent roar sprayed three mouthfuls of dragon inflammation on the prohibition under the King Kong mantra. When the prohibition was weak, he rushed over and took advantage of his huge dragon mouth, The Vajra curse was forbidden and forcibly torn apart. Wu Yun''s face changed greatly, and his whole body was yellow. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he immediately took his four younger martial brothers and flew aside with a loud bang. The place where he had stood had been blown out of a big hole with a diameter of 10 meters by Long Yan. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (the Spring Festival is coming. Let''s say good-bye to everyone first.) Chapter 100 Seeing that Wuyun''s Vajra mantra, which can be called a great magic power, was invalid to the red dragon, the six masters of the right way were shocked and hurried back, lest they should be killed or injured under the Dragon inflammation. A huge river coming from the sky suddenly fell from the sky, bombarded the red dragon heavily, and a large amount of water vapor rose. The red dragon roared and its wings were big fans, which shocked the river in the sky so that it could not get close to itself. The sudden appearance of the river water is naturally the magic weapon of the water rhyme of the Lord of Wuzhao Xianshui sect, the source of immortal water. The source of water is really powerful. As soon as it came up, it attracted the attention of the red dragon. However, the good times didn''t last long. After the red dragon blocked the impact of Tianhe, a powerful white dragon was sprayed. Tianhe broke down. The whole river seemed to be on fire and suddenly swallowed the water rhyme. Shuiyun was shocked. She clenched her teeth and simply took back her fairy water source, but it was this delay that she couldn''t escape the attack of Longyan. At this time, Shuiyun suddenly felt her whole body light, and a layer of dark golden light burst beside her. Turning around, she saw that Jin Yi temporarily blocked the attack of the red dragon with an umbrella magic weapon. Jin Yi hurriedly said, "three younger sisters, go quickly, I can''t hold it." they used the escape technique at the same time, and then they escaped. At this time, the masters of the positive and evil families launched a long-range attack on the red dragon almost at the same time. For a time, all kinds of strange magic weapons flew all over the sky. The scales on the red dragon''s body are extremely hard. Even under the previous ten thousand demons and ten thousand demons array, it has not damaged much. The attack issued by the cultivator who is lower than the level of not falling has no impact on it. Even experts like Li Tian and Jin shisan can hardly hurt it and will only make it more angry. The red dragon was pounding down with its amazing speed. In a short time, hundreds of people in the positive and evil families had been killed and injured under its huge energy. Besides Longyan, the most powerful weapon of the red dragon is its body. Although it is huge, it flies very fast, even faster than anyone in the positive and evil sects. With its strong body, at least dozens of magic weapons have been destroyed under its big head and claws. Forced by the red dragon, thousands of masters of demon sect, demon sect and Zhengdao sect kept retreating. The red dragon is not a bit tired, as if the rise of killing makes people feel more and more powerful. The demon sect flew to Wu Yun with a cold flash in his eyes. Wu Yun''s face was solemn. In the face of this old opponent, he was not sure of winning. He hurried to take out his most powerful magic weapon, the Buddhist heart nine relic. For a time, the golden light was in full swing, and the nine o''clock light star surrounded the enlightenment cloud. With the injection of Buddha Qi, the power immediately increased greatly. Li Tian frowned and said, "old monk, I''m not here to fight with you. How about we have a discussion?" Wu Yun Buddha said blandly, "please say it, Lord." although Li Tian said he wasn''t here to fight, he didn''t dare to be careless at all. He was still covered with Buddha power and was ready to respond at any time. Li Tian looked up at the red dragon who had just killed three demon sect masters and said: "Old monk, you can see that the red dragon is really powerful. How can we work together for the time being? After killing the red dragon and Lao Junlu appears, we will decide who will be the master. Jin shisan and I have serious injuries now. This should be fair. Otherwise, we will fight on our own like now. In the end, I''m afraid we will be in danger of losing the whole army." Indeed, as Li Tian said, where the red dragon rushes now, he desperately resists. For example, when it rushes into the demon and demon camp, the six orthodox sects will stop immediately, and vice versa, which gives the red dragon a chance to breathe and enable him to burst out all his energy in a short time. Wu Yun took a deep look at Li Tian. Now the situation is absolutely favorable to the right way. At the beginning, it was the red dragon besieged by the demon and the devil sect, so its main targets are the demon and the devil sect. From the loss point of view, the right way only has more than ten people died, while the demon and the devil sect have passed more than 100 people. Wu Yun knows that if he doesn''t agree to Li Tian''s requirements at this time, the demon and the devil will die After weighing the pros and cons, Wu Yun nodded and said: "Well, as the patriarch said, before we destroy the red dragon, we are allies for the time being. The right path belongs to listen to the order, and from now on, we will fully cooperate with the demon and demon sect to attack the red dragon." Li Tian nodded with satisfaction and sent a message to Li Wuxian: "for the time being, cooperate with the right way. Tell Li Feng to watch first. When the red dragon is destroyed, let him rob Lao Junlu. Then I will cooperate with him. Your goal is too obvious. Lead all demons to attack the red dragon." He flew up and suddenly bumped into the red dragon under the dark red light. A huge thick back serrated sickle deeply cut into the red dragon''s neck. At the critical moment, Li Tian finally made every effort. Only he, Jin shisan and master Wuyun could compete with the red dragon. The red dragon was suddenly hit hard and became more crazy. Long Yan made no difference At the same time, a miserable green light suddenly brightened. Li Tian was surprised to see that a huge strange snake not much smaller than the red dragon appeared in the sky. The similarity between the strange snake and the red dragon was that its head was also very large, and it had hundreds of eyes. It looked very strange. His body was in the air With a strange twist, the thick snake tail, wrapped in a thick miserable green light, penetrated Longyan and hit the red dragon heavily. In the loud noise, the red dragon was pulled out of the sky for tens of feet. There was a scorched black trace where it was pulled by the snake tail, and it seemed that the trace was expanding. Although the strange snake passed through Longyan, it seemed to be affected Certain damage, the green light is dim, the body floats back, and the energy on his body is strong and weak. His hundreds of terrible looking eyes stare at the red dragon, as if waiting for the next opportunity. The blood of the red dragon is blood red like people. The wound left by Li Tian with the magic sickle just now is constantly flowing with a lot of blood, and the blood evaporates quickly when touching its skin , and the wound was gradually healed by the burning of the red dragon itself. Li Tian was surprised to see the same huge strange snake in the air. He thought that he had never seen the multi eyed snake. It was the most poisonous snake in the world. A small bite of the multi eyed snake''s venom can turn a medium-sized city into a dead area. Like such a huge multi eyed snake, let alone Li Tian, I''m afraid everyone present It''s the first time people have seen him. Li Tian knows that the only monster who can exude such power is the demon sect leader Jin shisan. Jin shisan has always been shown in human form. At this time, he revealed his original form for the first time. He turned out to be a snake with eyes for more than ten thousand years. Li Tian secretly played a drum in his heart. Judging by the energy of Jin shisan, even he was difficult to deal with. At this time, The huge multi eyed snake opened its mouth, and its more than 100 eyes fell on Lord Wuyun at the same time. It was also a soft voice, "old monk, since you agreed to join hands, why don''t you do it yet." the voice was indeed Jin shisan''s. Wu Yun sighed and said in embarrassment, "God has the virtue of living well, and the red dragon is an immortal beast. I really don''t dare to kill in vain." Jin shisan angrily said, "don''t pretend. How many of my disciples died in the hands of your Brahmin sect disciples? You don''t have to attack. You just use your broken relics to trap the red dragon." The light on the red dragon suddenly burst, and its scales began to change. The scales that used to be like ruby gradually turned into gold. All the scars healed without medicine, and the incomparably sacred breath floated down. The Red Dragon said in an extremely cold voice: "You shameless creatures dare to hurt me. Today, you are all going to die, and none of you can escape. Ah -" In the roar, a golden halo floated down and attacked everyone in the positive and evil families around at almost the same time. At this time, Lord Wuyun dared not keep his hand. At nine o''clock, the golden light was released. The nine Buddhist relics of fanxin, the most powerful Buddhist treasure of fanxin sect, emitted an extremely strong light. The nine o''clock light almost instantly fell into the halo released by the red dragon. In the face of the danger of death Opportunity, the good and evil can no longer care about hatred. Almost everyone offered the strongest magic weapon at the same time. The siege of thousands of experts was terrible. Heaven mountain trembled violently, and there was no cloud in the air, but the moonlight seemed to be dim and no longer so bright. All kinds of colorful magic weapons were shining suddenly, mixed with more than a dozen fairy weapon level magic weapons The attack finally stopped the attack of the mutated red dragon temporarily. The two sides fell into a stalemate. The red dragon continued to resist in the form of prohibition. In the air, it was as bright as a small sun, and the dazzling light continued to radiate outward with its body as the center. At the same time that the righteous and the evil are fighting with the red dragon desperately, Hailong, Hongzhi and xiaolingling hide away. Looking at the change of the red dragon, Hailong can''t help but say: "this guy is really a fucking pervert. So many experts can''t kill him. It''s worthy of being an immortal beast. It seems that the old gentleman''s record is really on him. I hope I can kill him." Hongzhi whispered, "I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill it. Judging from the current stalemate, the positive and evil may not be able to get better." Little clever snorted and said: "That''s not certain. Even an immortal beast is also a beast. Its brain is worse than those of you cunning humans. If I guess right, the variation of the red dragon won''t last too long. It must have temporarily obtained such powerful strength at the cost of something of its own. Otherwise, even an immortal beast can''t resist so many experts Siege. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. I''m afraid I can''t rush out with such a dense attack. If you don''t believe it, just wait and see. " Hongzhi smiled and said, "little clever, I''ll bet you ten gourd monkey wine. If the red dragon doesn''t die within an hour, you''ll lose to me. If you die, you''ll win." The little clever snorted and said, "don''t think so. Even if you lose, where can you lose monkey wine to me? It''s OK to gamble. If you lose, I want a Bodhi bowl. How about it?" Hongzhi said, "well, you''re smart. You''re becoming more and more ghost spirit. If you want to hit my Bodhi bowl, there''s no way." The Sea Dragon said, "all right, be quiet. No matter what happens later, don''t do it easily. After they kill each other, we''ll go out and pick up the cheap. I think it''s better to destroy the recording, or whoever it falls into will become the target of public criticism." At this time, the sea dragon suddenly felt a chill behind him. It was completely subconscious. He fiercely took out the Qianjun stick and turned it into a golden shadow behind him. Hongzhi and xiaolingling also felt something different. They turned quickly, and the Bodhi bowl and Buddha crystal beads floated out and protected both sides of the sea dragon. Not far from them, there was a dark shadow. The dark shadow stood there. The cold light of the two eyes twinkled, and the three sea dragons looked like real eyes. The sea dragon was frightened in a cold sweat. Being able to touch his back so easily was enough to prove that this man''s cultivation was better than himself and Hongzhi. If he couldn''t get rid of this man, I''m afraid his overall plan would fail. Thinking of this, he clenched his teeth and urged the divine power in his body to run quickly, so as to keep himself in the best fighting state in an instant. He asked coldly "Who are you? Why are you behind us?" the other party''s voice was colder than that of the sea dragon. It was like a voice from the cold world without a trace of human breath. "Who are you? What are you hiding here? Do you want to fight me?" The huge killing machine suddenly rose, and the surrounding vegetation withered rapidly under the strong killing machine. The three Hailong people under the huge invisible pressure seemed to be out of breath. This huge killing gas can be owned only after countless killings. Hailong knew that the other party must be evil people, and can force him to such a point, proving that the person in front of him was at least It also has an unpredictable initial state. Such a powerful opponent is really unmanageable by the three of them. "Look at your accomplishments, you should belong to the people in the right way. Since you want to find a bargain here, I''ll take you on the road first." the shadow came out of the darkness step by step. The figure was so slender, handsome and evil. The light of Qianjun stick suddenly converged. The sea dragon looked at the person in front of him and said in silence: "bean sprout, you, are you bean sprout?" ------------------------------------------------------------------- (I wish all book friends a happy Spring Festival, all their wishes come true and all the best.) Chapter 101 It was a young man wearing a dark red suit and a cloak of the same color behind him. His whole body exuded a looming magic light. Some pale faces were very handsome. Although his temperament had changed and his figure was taller than before, Hai long recognized the young man at the first sight. It was just growing up with himself, Zhang Hao, who was captured by the people of the demon sect! When the young man heard the name of douya''er, he was obviously shocked. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, showing a thoughtful look. He stared at the sea dragon and said, "douya''er, what is douya''er? It seems very familiar." Hailong trembled with excitement. He quickly dispersed his magic art, revealed his original face, rushed forward two steps and said excitedly, "douya''er is your name! Douya''er, I finally found you, you know? It''s hard for me to find you these years! I''m Hailong, I''m your big brother Hailong!" The young man''s face showed a confused color. Looking at the deja vu face in front of him, a faint sense of intimacy rose in his heart, "Hailong? I don''t seem to have heard the name." The sea dragon was stunned and said angrily: "Douya''er, you''re confused. I''m Hailong and you''re Zhang Hao. When I was a child, I called you douya''er, and you often called me Xiaochong. Every time you call me that, I''ll hit you on the head. Have you forgotten everything before? I almost grew up in your family when I was a child. We are good brothers who are closer than our own brothers! What''s the matter with you?" The young man''s face suddenly cooled down, and the killing opportunity reappeared. He said coldly, "you dare to deceive me when you are dying. I don''t know anything about bean sprouts and sea dragons. Since you are the right way, go to death. Devil''s order, go." With a flash of black light and a sharp howl, a magic weapon like a token suddenly rushed to the chest of the sea dragon. The sea dragon stood in place as if he had lost his soul. There was no intention of dodging. He watched the other party''s powerful magic weapon fly to him. The Buddha''s spirit was suddenly released, and there was a loud bang. Hongzhi''s Bodhi bowl suddenly collided with the other party''s magic weapon. The devil''s order flew back. Hongzhi stepped back three steps and turned pale. It was obvious that he had suffered a loss. Taking this opportunity, little clever flew up, pulled the sea dragon back, knocked him hard on the head and said: "Dead sea dragon, what''s the matter with you? Wake up. The enemy is now." The sea dragon''s eyes were always on the young man. He murmured, "it can''t be wrong, it can''t be wrong. Bean sprout, even if you turn into ash, I know you. You are my brother bean sprout." The young man looked at the sea dragon coldly and said, "when you go to hell, go find your brother." Just when he was about to use his powerful magic weapon, the three of Hailong felt a light body at the same time, and a graceful figure appeared in front of them. The beautiful face and dusty temperament were fascinating. It was misty. She blocked all the pressure for the three of Hailong. Seeing the misty, the young man''s face changed and said coldly, "it''s the misty Taoist priest of Lianyun sect. What, do you want to save these people?" Misty and cold way: "Li Feng, there are countless good ways that have died in your hands these years. Now the positive and evil ways are working together against the enemy temporarily. Do you still want to be wild here?" Li Feng knew that he was not a misty opponent. He snorted coldly and said, "well, for your face, I''ll let them go for the time being. However, it''s not so easy to meet them next time. The right way is always the right way, and the evil way is always the evil way." with that, the red light flashed, several ups and downs disappeared into the darkness. Misty turned to the lost sea dragon, took his big hand and asked with concern, "dragon, what''s the matter with you?" The sea dragon looked at the misty eye, took her soft little hand, gradually settled down, and murmured, "just now, that man was the brother Zhang Hao I''ve been looking for! He, how could he become so powerful, and why didn''t he recognize me and forget his own name? Although a thousand years have passed, he shouldn''t forget me!" Misty said with some surprise: "Is that the brother you''ve been thinking about? His name is Li Feng. He is an important figure in the demon clan and the adopted son of the Lord of the demon clan, Li Tian. He is highly valued by Li Tian. Although his cultivation is not very high, he has always been in the third place in the demon clan. He is cruel, ruthless and resourceful. We surround and suppress the demon clan in the right way and have suffered from him many times. Evil In the way, he can also be regarded as a generation of talents. He is a strong competitor for the next leader of the demon sect and has great prestige in the evil way. Don''t be sad, dragon. In fact, it''s not his fault that he can''t recognize you. All disciples who enter the demon sect have to go through them to erase their previous memories with magic. Naturally, he can''t remember the past. Now his cultivation is still above you, Li Several powerful magic weapons were passed on to him one day, and I''m not absolutely sure I''ll leave him. " The sea dragon''s eyes flashed and said, "has the memory been erased? Misty, is there any way to make him recover?" Misty shook his head and said: "It''s almost impossible. Once the memory is erased, it''s difficult to recover. Unless he has something deep in his heart, maybe he can recover. However, I advise you to give up. He has been practicing in the demon sect for thousands of years. What can he do even if he recovers? After all, you only know him for more than ten years, but he has a deep relationship with Li Tian for thousands of years He is affectionate and treats him very well. He is even more cruel than his adoptive daughter. I''m afraid he will never betray the demon sect if he recovers his memory. " Hai Long clenched his fist and stared firmly at the direction where Li Feng disappeared, saying firmly: "No, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will try my best. Misty, you know? I was an orphan since I was a child. If it weren''t for the bean sprouts, I''m afraid I would have starved to death. Anyway, I can''t watch him continue to survive in the magic cave. No matter what method I use, I must wake him up." Hongzhi and xiaoclever looked at each other, and both of them showed admiration. Although they all knew that Hailong always did things by unscrupulous means and would not be bound by the rules of the right way, he had absolutely no bad heart for his friends. He couldn''t dilute his feelings for Li Feng''s brothers in the past millennium. It can be seen how affectionate and sexual his own character is. Hug the sea On the dragon''s shoulder, Hongzhi said, "don''t worry, brother. I will help you. Since he was your brother, I think you must have a deep memory in his heart." Hai long wondered, "how do you know I have a deep memory in his heart?" Hongzhi smiled and said, "just for your problem of knocking others'' heads. Do you think he can forget you?" The sea dragon was stunned at first, then turned to smile and scold, "OK, Xiaozhi, dare to make fun of me and find a beating." then he raised his hand and was about to knock Hongzhi''s bald head. Hongzhi hurriedly said, "you see, you see, you''ll come as soon as you finish." misty smiled, "why didn''t I find that the sea dragon still has this habit. Is it fun to knock someone else''s head?" Little clever smiled and said, "of course you won''t find out. How can he be willing to knock you? What he showed in front of you is his best side. Otherwise, how can he deceive you? The great beauty promised to be his wife. We are so jealous." the sea dragon angrily said: "well, little clever, you dare to make fun of me. When the things here are over, I won''t clean you up." As he spoke, the sea dragon urged the power of God to return to the original fat shape. The Qianjun stick in his hand also changed back to a small iron stick and was put into his arms again. Little clever hid behind Hongzhi, patted his chest, and said, "I''m so afraid. Hei hei." The sea dragon just wanted to rush to clean up the little clever, but misty took his hand and said solemnly, "look, I''m afraid the red dragon can''t hold on." The sea dragon looked at the air in amazement. Sure enough, under the siege of thousands of experts, the light on the red dragon became more and more dim. It looked very anxious and roared, but it couldn''t break out of the encirclement of many magic weapons. It''s probably the first time in China that so many experts siege a creature. Even if it''s a fairy, it''s hard to resist. The red dragon is burning Burning their own vitality to release the fire of internal alchemy suddenly became so powerful, but with the passage of time, its magic power has become weaker and weaker. The closest to it are the demon sect Li Tian, the demon sect Jin shisan and the Wuyun Buddha, who represents the right way. The three command the three forces of the right and evil ways with their most powerful magic weapons, sending out waves of attack like waves Hit. The red dragon was very aggrieved. At this time, he just broke the pass and sealed the old gentleman record again. He had not touched it for nearly ten thousand years. At this time, he was not only unfamiliar with his energy, but also his mana did not return to its best state. Under the complete suppression of thousands of experts, he almost lost the opportunity to fight back. Although he tried to fight back against the experts of good and evil for many times, he failed The red dragon is one of the most powerful immortal beasts. If it hadn''t been under the concerted siege of so many experts, if it hadn''t been too careless at the beginning, I''m afraid no one in the good and evil families could stand at this time. Finally, with the constant efforts of the people, the huge serrated sickle of Li Tian broke through the defense again and cut hard on the red dragon''s neck. The blood shot out like an arrow, and the whole body was dark. Taking this opportunity, Jin shisan''s huge body rushed up, and his eyes released a miserable green light at the same time, and forcibly injected his demon light into the red dragon''s wound Numerous magic weapons followed Jin shisan and bumped into the huge body of the red dragon. The red dragon, who had lost its defensive magic power, was immediately hit with holes and holes. There was almost no intact skin on his body. The golden light faded down. It regained its previous red body. On the dry paradise Lake, the blood rain kept falling, and almost all the scales on the red dragon were broken , it only relies on its strong body to support it. The red dragon is completely desperate and roars, "you despicable creatures, I''ll fight with you." The huge horn on his head suddenly sent out intense heat. The whole red dragon''s body gathered and contracted, and all magic weapons could no longer attack its body. Wuyun Buddha, who did not participate in the final attack, suddenly changed his face and shouted, "no, everyone back quickly, the red dragon is going to explode." His voice fell. The red dragon''s body contracted to only one tenth of the previous body suddenly stopped quietly in the air. After a second pause, an unprecedented crazy explosion appeared. In the loud noise, the red dragon''s flesh and blood and the explosion with vitality suddenly spread in all directions. The first to bear the brunt, thousands of magic weapons that are still attacking are all melted except those at the level of immortal tools For the powder. Wu Yun, Li Tian and Jin shisan were the first to react. They used the strongest prohibitions to block their own people at the same time. However, the attack launched by the red dragon for everyone with their own body was easy to block. With a bang, the three people spewed blood and retreated at the same time, and suffered great trauma. The red light suddenly spread all over the sky, and hundreds of people of the two evil and good families rushed in front almost broke their bodies at the same time After the death, the surrounding mountains around the Paradise Lake were razed to the ground. Even those who did not die were seriously injured. A large number of Yuan gods broke through the air and fled in all directions. Li Feng was far away when the red dragon''s body broke out, and there were many experts in front to resist. He was only affected by the aftershock and was not injured. He took the injured Li Tian Tian Tian from the air and immediately sealed Li Tian''s breath with the magic sect''s Dharma to prevent his evil spirit from spilling out and causing natural disaster. Li Tian gasped: "feng''er, hurry, Lao Junlu, you must not let the demon sect and the right way succeed." Li Feng nodded solemnly and rose to the sky. He wanted to rush to the place where the red dragon had exploded. There, a white light mass full of Fairy Spirit was suspended quietly. Because all the experts of the positive and evil families were badly hurt, no one could stop him. Li Feng was secretly happy. He knew that this light must be the old gentleman his adoptive father wanted. Although the spirit of immortality is very strong, his cultivation can definitely temporarily restrain the spirit recorded by Lao Jun. as long as he returns to the headquarters of the demon sect, everything will be fine. When he was urging him to use his magic skills and was ready to take Lao Junlu back to himself, a surging evil spirit suddenly rushed in. People who came did not take Lao Junlu and tried their best to attack Li Feng. Li Feng''s heart was cold, his hands were folded and raised high. A blood red magic sword appeared in his hand, suddenly waved down and cut off the evil spirit. --------------------------------------------------------------------- I wish you a happy new yea Chapter 102 Li Tian has a backhand, and how can Jin shisan easily let go of the competition for Lao Junlu? It was the angry feather eagle king Heifeng, one of the four demon protecting kings of the demon clan, who rushed up. Among the four demon protecting Dharma kings of the demon sect, he ranked second, and his cultivation was strong. He was not below the Li peak. Lei Zhenduo, the magic weapon, suddenly met the magic sword of the Li peak with the momentum of Eagle hitting the sky. In the roar, they were shocked back by each other at the same time. At this time, they have nothing to say. Whoever wins can have Lao Junlu. Dark red and miserable green light madly attacked each other. For a time, it was dark in mid air. While they were fighting, the sea dragon hidden in the dark suddenly felt a fierce burning sensation from his right arm. The powerful heat seemed to incinerate his body. The divine power could not stop the spread of the heat at all. With a miserable hiss, the sea dragon couldn''t help crying out in pain. At this time, a group of red mang with the size of a palm suddenly appeared in front of him. Hongzhi and others had no time to stop it, and the red mang had been incorporated into the right arm of the sea dragon. The sleeve on the right arm of the sea dragon completely turned to ashes. In an instant, his eyes had turned blood red. Misty was shocked and hurriedly pinched the Dharma decision, urging him to input his mana into the sea dragon. When she wanted to help the sea dragon drive away the heat poison, she was surprised to find that the sea dragon''s body had completely returned to normal, and the heat was the same as that of ordinary people. The sea dragon was already in a cold sweat. The intense heat fleeted, which made him very uncomfortable. He looked down at his right arm and saw that the faint Lavender dragon shape had turned into dark purple at this time, which was clearly printed on his arm like a tattoo. Subconsciously looked at the misty, "wife, what''s going on?" Misty held the sea dragon''s changed right arm and said in a deep voice, "dragon, I''m afraid the yuan God of the red dragon was attracted by your dragon Xiang jade and integrated into your arm." The sea dragon was startled in his heart, shook his arm and said, "is this a blessing or a curse? Does the red dragon want to occupy my body?" Misty shook his head and said: "I don''t know. To tell you the truth, I still don''t know what kind of magic weapon your dragon Xiang jade is. It''s impossible for the red dragon to choose a human body for reincarnation. It must be related to Long Xiang jade when it enters your dragon Xiang arm. You must be careful when practicing later. The red dragon is intelligent. Don''t wake up its soul, otherwise, once it recovers its magic power, it will recover from the world If your body is broken, you will be finished. "Hailong looked at his right arm with a bitter smile and murmured," Longxiang jade, Longxiang jade, you saved me and brought me trouble. You must suppress the soul of the red dragon! Otherwise, you and I will be finished. " It seems to understand the words of the sea dragon. The original purple black dragon appeared a layer of glittering and translucent luster, and everything returned to normal. In addition to the color, the sea dragon could no longer feel a burning feeling, as if nothing had happened. However, the invasion of the Red Dragon God left a shadow in the sea dragon''s heart. In the air, suddenly, the whole body of Li Feng suddenly retreated, and a dark red flame rose behind him. Heifeng didn''t take this opportunity to get Lao Junlu, because he clearly felt that although Li Feng retreated, the Qi machine was still tightly locked on him. Lei Zhenduo drew a spell in the air, and Heifeng kept mumbling something. For a time, there was a strong wind in the air, a pair of black people Color''s huge wings appeared behind him. In a short time, Heifeng suddenly improved his cultivation to the top by using the demon sect secret method. Lei Zhenduo was his most proud magic weapon. At this time, he released a light of three feet long and was ready to give a fatal blow to Li Feng. Li Feng looked at Heifeng coldly. The dark red flame behind him gradually took shape, and the flame turned into a huge star Skeleton head. Li Feng''s magic sword pointed forward and said in a cold voice, "the devil is born from the heart, and the king of all demons. The devil''s flame and fire are fast, the devil''s sword soars into the sky, and the devil will kill." The magic sword flew out, and the huge flame skeleton was integrated with the magic sword in an instant. Ignoring the wind, he suddenly rushed to the angry feather eagle king Heifeng. Heifeng was cold in his heart, Lei Zhenduo held his head high, and his sharp eyes stared at the flame skeleton. The hot flame made the wings behind him smell of scorched beard. He saw that the flame skeleton was two feet away from him At that time, the black wind shouted angrily, and Lei Zhenduo waved down with all his strength and cut off the flame skeleton. Boom, in the loud noise, the blood of Heifeng and Li Feng gushed at the same time, and the flame skeleton in the air disappeared at the same time with the tragic green light emitted by Lei Zhenduo. Li Feng obviously had the upper hand. Almost without any hesitation, he rushed to Heifeng, tried his residual strength and cut him off with a heavy sword. Helpless, Heifeng had to lift up his Lei Zhenduo to block him When his accomplishments were greatly reduced, his body suddenly flew to the ground like a meteor. After defeating the black wind, Li Feng was in great spirits and roared again to the white light wrapped in Lao Jun''s record in the air. At this time, there was a sudden change, and the four figures stood in front of Li Feng almost at the same time. Li Feng felt as if he had hit a layer of elastic and irresistible wall. His body was bounced out, and immediately pulled away from the violence recorded with Lao Jun. looking at him, it was Hai Long and the four people who stopped him. Hai Long looked deeply at Li Feng and sighed: "I won''t let the demon sect get Lao Jun''s record. No matter whether you are Li Feng or bean sprout, I always see you as a brother. I don''t want to hurt you. Go." Li Feng was shocked and angry, and secretly scolded himself for forgetting these people. Piaomiao obviously wasn''t in the camp of the right way just now. Let alone that he was badly hurt, even if he was intact, he couldn''t beat the four people in front of him. On the ground, Li Tian and Jin shisan''s hearts sank into the valley at the same time. The so-called mantis is not cicada, yellow finches are behind, and the appearance of the four people of Piaomiao Taoist Zun is no longer useful Yellow finch to describe it. Now they all regret that they underestimated the difficulties today, which led to heavy damage to most of the experts of our sect, including themselves. Although the demons and demons are strong, they simply don''t have the strength to compete with the four people of misty Taoist Zun for Lao Junlu. Now, the only thing they can do is to urge their profound mana to recover as soon as possible Restore some combat effectiveness. Li Feng looked at Hai Long coldly and said in a deep voice, "OK, today I recognize the planting of the demon clan, but don''t be happy. Lao Junlu is not so easy to take, and our demon clan will become its last owner." then he flashed and fell to the ground. With a helpless sigh, the sea dragon took out the small iron bar from his arms and shook in the wind. With the injection of God''s power, the small iron bar was full of time and became the sea dragon''s most valuable guard. The sea dragon looked at the Li peak next to Li Tian and sighed: "Douya, you''re wrong. I don''t want to get Lao Junlu at all. I''m afraid it''s not as good as you think. Who can guarantee that they can practice whether they are people, demons or demons? Who can break fame and wealth and travel too empty. I''ll destroy your goal now and see what you fight for." He suddenly turned around, and the Qianjun stick in his hand burst into a strong light. A faint golden light appeared behind the sea dragon. Under the condition of fully urging the power of God, he could no longer hide his identity as a Taoist Reverend. The Qianjun stick with huge energy drew a startling rainbow in the air and suddenly rushed to the white light. Li Tian, Jin shisan and those masters of Zhengdao who miss Lao Jun''s record At the same time, they exclaimed, "don''t --" in their hearts, Lao Junlu is the future, especially Li Tian and Jin shisan. After today''s war, it will be more difficult for them to suppress their internal mana. They urgently need Lao Junlu to find a way to fight against the natural disaster. At this time, their hearts jumped to their throat, lest Lao Junlu be destroyed by the sea dragon. Seeing that Lao Junlu was about to be destroyed by the Qianjun stick, suddenly, Lao Junlu seemed to be very frightened. The white light shook slightly, and the ring-shaped light floated up to meet the attack of the sea dragon. Without making any sound, the sea dragon felt that his attack was like a clay ox into the sea. The Qianjun stick seemed to enter a elastic cotton ball. The golden light flashed and had been shot He came back. His stick didn''t have no effect at all. The invincible and powerful attack power of Qianjun stick completely offset the white light. Without the package of white light, a long white jade board appeared in the sight of everyone. Everyone present clearly saw that three seal characters, Lao Jun Lu, were carved on the white jade board , the treasure coveted by the masters of the good and evil sects finally appeared. The sea dragon scolded, "shit, this shit is still strong. Let me have another stick." then he raised the thousand Jun stick in his hand again. Without the protection of Fairy Spirit, even if the jade board is firm, it can''t resist the power of the thousand Jun stick. At this time, a vigorous voice sounded, "who dares to destroy the old Jun record." Dozens of figures suddenly appeared in the air, and the dark blue light lit up. The sea dragon felt a huge pressure coming towards him. In order to protect himself, he involuntarily retracted his Qianjun stick to resist the pressure emitted by the other party. After all, destroying Lao Junlu is important, but his life is much more precious. Seeing the dozens of figures suddenly appeared, he felt faint Zun took a breath and lost his voice: "no, it''s an expert of the evil sect." Misty, you can see that the following seriously injured Li Tian, Jin shisan and Wu Yun can also see it. In the hearts of Li Tian and Jin shisan, the evil clan has long been regarded as a trivial evil clan. If it weren''t for the mutual restraint of the demon and the evil clan, I''m afraid the evil clan would have been swallowed up. The sudden appearance of the evil clan immediately shocked their hearts and Li Tian angrily shouted: "Crow, you bastard, dare to come here to pick up bargains. You should dare to move Lao Junlu. Be careful that I will destroy your evil clan." Jin shisan echoed: "yes, if you dare to move Lao Junlu, you will be the enemy of our demon clan." The tall crow appeared in front of the dozens of figures. He glanced at Li Tian and Jin 13 with disdain and said: "Li Tian, Jin shisan, don''t forget what you''re doing now. Do you want to revenge our evil clan? You need to leave here alive. I tell you, this half heaven mountain has been completely surrounded by our evil clan experts, and all evil blood is banned. Even your proud escape skill can''t escape. Today, it''s our evil clan''s weight On the day of the new rise, no one of you can escape from here, whether it''s the demon sect, the demon sect or the villains who boast of the right way. Lao Junlu, it was decided by our evil sect long ago, and no one can get involved. I''m afraid you don''t know something. Just now, we spent a lot of effort to catch all the yuan gods who escaped from here. These yuan gods are the tripod I''m afraid it doesn''t matter if the whole world fights against our evil sect. Ha ha, ha ha. " The misty whispered to Hailong, "let''s start later. We must get together. The evil sect is the weakest of the three evil sects, and there are not many experts. We should be able to rush out with all our strength, but understand the cloud sect leader and them..." Hailong frowned slightly and sighed softly: "It''s all my fault. I don''t think carefully, which makes everyone fall into this crisis. We can''t care about Wu Yun and the righteous. It''s important to run for our lives first. Maybe the evil sect won''t necessarily kill them." misty and helpless nodded. Now, it''s the only way. Listening to the crow''s words, Li Tian and Jin shisan''s faces changed continuously. Although the crow''s cultivation is far inferior to them, he is the leader of the sect, which is even better than the ethereal Taoist priest. Moreover, he has a large number of elite experts of the evil sect to assist him, and what he said will be realized. Jin shisan changed a smiling face and flattered the Taoist priest: "Lord crow, why are you doing this? Our demon clan and your evil clan have always been friends! I know you won''t hurt your friends. As long as you let go of our demon clan today, I will have a reward in the future." he said, putting on a disgusting look of being picked by others. The crow looked at Jin shisan with a sneer and said: "Old monster, if you don''t do this, even if you let others go, I won''t let you go. Do you bring less insult to our evil clan? You rootless human demon, today is your death date. Oh, by the way, I want to announce something before you die. Now, I''m just the deputy leader of the evil clan. Please, leader, the ancestor of all evil --" As soon as the voice fell, the evil sect masters who followed the crow suddenly separated neatly on both sides and left a wide air corridor. It seemed that the heaven mountain suddenly became much colder. A cold feeling from the bottom of my heart came into everyone''s heart. The extremely powerful evil spirit shrouded the whole mountain in an instant, and a red light appeared at the end of the corridor composed of evil sect masters ¡£ That monstrous evil force made Li Tian and Jin shisan cold at the same time. The power of the invisible red awn was no less powerful than when they were in full bloom. The red light suddenly moved forward and slowly floated to the crow, and an unusually low voice sounded, "You''ve heard what the crow said just now. If anyone is willing to sacrifice the original God to block our evil sect, I can spare him from death. Otherwise, there is only one end, that is, the destruction of both form and spirit. Of course, not everyone can enter our evil sect. Except for the two sects of the righteous way, Tianliu and the full moon." ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (the second half of Chapter 47 was added just now. At that time, it was uploaded in the wrong place and got into the relevant works. Although it is added now, the position is still a little uncomfortable. Please forgive me. Today, the second day of the new year, I wish you a happy New year.) Chapter 103 The people present are all masters of a generation. They naturally understand what it means to lock the yuan God. Once the yuan God is controlled, even if it is thousands of miles away from the controller, as long as the controller moves his mind, the yuan God will explode and die. Therefore, if the yuan God is controlled, he will lose all freedom and can only be controlled by the caster. The ethereal Taoist zunjiao floated in front of her body and shook her right hand. The divine night sword had appeared in her palm. She said in a deep voice: "I Lianyun sect will not surrender to the death. Since you are the leader of the evil sect, please do it. Even if the form and spirit are all gone today, you don''t want me to bow your head." the breeze blew, the ethereal body was as beautiful as the nine heavenly fairies, especially the awe inspiring spirit, which shocked everyone''s heart. The evil ancestor was suddenly silent. After a long time, he said, "you can leave even if you belong to yunzong." piaomi and Hailong were stunned, and the crow on one side said urgently: "Lord, misty is one of the most powerful three main roads of Lianyun sect. Even his subordinates are not sure they can deal with it. If you don''t kill her today, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance in the future. Lianyun sect is very powerful and almost occupies half of the main road. This is a good opportunity to weaken their strength! Misty Taoist Zun must not be let go, not to mention the new one Become the boy of the Taoist priest. " With a flash of red light, the crow snorted and floated out ten feet away. The evil ancestor''s extremely low voice said coldly: "crow, you should remember your own identity. I am the Lord of the evil clan." The crow was shocked, lowered his head and said, "yes, evil ancestor, subordinates know their mistakes." the evil ancestor said, "misty, you can go. This is the first and last time. I won''t be polite next time I meet." misty''s night sword trembled slightly, and a blue sword flower appeared beside her. Turning around, misty looked at the sea dragon who was about to pull her away, and said softly: "Sorry, dragon, you go. As a person of the right way, I must not leave when the right way is in crisis. Long, when you go back, be sure to take me as the year to remind the leader''s senior brother that the evil ancestor has appeared." Hai Long stayed for a moment and looked at piaomi''s resolute look. He knew that no matter what he said, piaomi would not leave at this time. Without talking, Hai Long turned and pulled Hongzhi and xiaolingling, pulled them up and fell to heaven mountain. Seeing Hai long leave, piaomi showed a trace of satisfaction and turned to the evil ancestor, saying: "It has been 3456 years since misty entered the path of truth cultivation. From the day I entered the door of truth cultivation, I vowed in front of the portrait of ancestor Lian Yun that I would contribute everything to the right path. Yes, from the evil spirit you emit, misty is not your opponent. However, no matter what the outcome today is, I will never shrink back. You can only step on the misty body It''s not good for me. Please do it. " Misty words immediately aroused the fighting spirit of the remaining masters of the six orthodox schools. Lianshu, who was slightly injured, barely controlled his body and flew up, fell to Misty side and said, "yes, I Lianhua sect will not fall to the death, only the dead Lianshu." turning to misty, Lianshu wiped the blood from his mouth and smiled: "Sister piaomi, in Lianshu''s heart, you will always be respected by me and will always be Lianshu''s idol. Maybe we don''t have the chance to reincarnate, but we can fight against strong enemies together with you. Even if there is no future, Lianshu will have no regrets." Buddha Wuyun, who fell in the arms of the door, vomited blood again, folded his hands, and murmured, "Amitabha, I Wuyun and the disciples of Brahmin Xinzong will not fall to the death." Taoist priest Baihe stood up with support and said solemnly, "Qianhui valley will not fall." Jin Yi and Shui Yun looked at each other. Although they had always been at odds with lianyunzong, in the face of such a big right and wrong, they resolutely said: "wuzhaoxian and Wuzong will never surrender." asked Tianliu and yuanyueliu there was no way out, and the two patriarchs quickly echoed. For a time, there was no surrender in the right way. The evil ancestor smiled. His hoarse laughter was like penetrating clouds and fog, and immediately filled the top of heaven, "OK, OK, you don''t descend, do you? Then you all die. Hum, you can''t even stand steadily and want to fight against our evil sect. It''s just wishful thinking. It''s misty. Only you can fight in the right way. I heard that your thunder method is exquisite. Let me see it today." Piaomi smiled and said, "well, since the Pope tried, piaomi will make a fool of himself. Sister Lian Shu, step back and don''t affect my casting here." Lianshu sighed. Naturally, she knew that misty asked her to retreat because she was afraid of her sacrifice in vain. After a deep look at misty, she had made up her mind that if misty died in the hands of evil ancestors, she would never live alone. She turned and fell to the ground. Piaomi slowly raised her Shenxiao sword and stepped on the seven stars. The blue light ring behind her suddenly lit up. Driven by tianxinjue, she had raised her mana to the limit. The evil ancestor still floated ten feet away in front of her. There was no action. It was still surrounded by blood light, so that people couldn''t see his true face. Just when the war was imminent, a clear feeling came Lang''s voice sounded, "wait a minute." the golden light flashed, and a figure appeared beside the misty side. It was the sea dragon who had gone back and forth. The misty was very anxious and said, "Why are you back again? Go quickly." Hailong smiled and said, "I didn''t intend to go, let alone come back. I left just now to send Hongzhi and xiaolingling down the mountain. I don''t want them to get in the way here." It turned out that Hailong took Hongzhi and xiaolingling down the mountain without saying a word, for fear that they would be hurt. When they came to the foot of the mountain, Hongzhi bowed his head and said nothing, but xiaolingling disdained sarcastically: "Hailong, I didn''t expect you to be so greedy and afraid of death and abandon your wife. I really saw you wrong." The sea dragon snorted and said, "life is precious. It''s not easy to walk into the world. How can we talk about life and death lightly. Anyway, we''re going down the mountain. Let''s leave them alone. Eh, Hongzhi, what''s the matter with you?" Hongzhi raised his head fiercely, his eyes were shining, and said: "Elder brother, I''m sorry. I''ve decided. I''ll go back and help Piaomiao Taoist Zun. Although I''m the only descendant of Zen in China, if I flinch in the face of this situation, how can I live up to the original master''s teachings? Go with xiaolingling." The little clever''s blood was boiling in his chest and said, "yes, we must not shrink back. Fake monk, I support you. Although my cultivation is not high, I have to fight with the evil ancestor. Let the greedy boy Hailong go by himself. I''ll go back with you." he said, and he was going to climb the mountain with Hongzhi. Hailong stood in place and looked at erhuman: "since you''re going to die, go. Don''t send it." Little clever snorted coldly and pulled Hongzhi to go up the mountain. Just as they turned their backs to the sea dragon, the golden light suddenly burst out. The Qianjun stick in the sea dragon''s hand flashed two lights and instantly hit little clever and Hongzhi''s back. They didn''t expect that the sea dragon would attack them. Suddenly, their whole body froze and their mana was completely blocked. Little clever was angry and roared: "You Dead Sea Dragon attacked me again. So you are such a mean person." Hailong calmly walked to Hongzhi and xiaoclever, patted them on the shoulder and said: "Hongzhi, little smart, you are all my good brothers. There is a situation of death and no life at the top of heaven. All this is caused by my arrangement. Since it is my responsibility, I naturally have to bear it. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, in Hailong''s heart, you are as important as my closest brothers. For the right future, you are my best friend Be sure to keep a spark. In the future, it''s up to you. " The little wit was stunned and said, "Hai Long, what do you mean?" Hongzhi sighed and said, "don''t you understand that? We were deceived again. The sea dragon deliberately took us down, then restrained us and went up alone to die. Brother, why do you bother?" the sea dragon smiled: "In fact, I was originally a coward who was greedy for life and afraid of death. If there was no my wife above, I wouldn''t be foolish to die. However, now it''s different. Misty is as important as you in my heart. Since she is so persistent, as her husband, I have to support her decision. Time is short, take care." flying up, Hailong climbed the paradise mountain again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The misty heart is in chaos, "dragon, you go quickly. I''ll be more dangerous if you''re here. Get out of here." Hai Long came up to piaomian, hugged her willow waist, ignored the evil ancestor, smiled at piaomian, kissed her on the cheek in front of everyone, and proudly directed at the stunned orthodox people below: "Today, we may all die here, but there is one thing I want to make clear to you. Not long ago, I have been married to misty. She is now my wife. Since she decided not to go here, I naturally want to accompany her. I will always accompany her, whether in heaven or in prison." After that, he glanced at Xing Tian and Xuan Yu and said to himself, these two bastards are so dead that they have not been killed by the blood and flesh of the red dragon explosion. It seems that I have to do this revenge myself! After listening to Hai Long''s words, the righteous people immediately screamed. Piaomiao is a famous ice beauty in the righteous path. Anyone who invades within three feet of her can feel extremely cold. The fat man in the air has a very poor figure and looks very ordinary. He even said he was Piaomiao''s husband, and the most strange thing is that Piaomiao didn''t resist his intimacy, but was shy He lowered his head and hung two red clouds on his beautiful face, obviously acquiesced to his words. Patriarchs such as Wu Yun and Jin Yi had sharp eyes. Naturally, they could see that although Hai long had reached the realm of Taoist respect, his cultivation was far worse than that of misty. No one could think that the dignified iceberg fairy misty Taoist respect would marry such a wild man. The evil ancestor''s low voice sounded, and the emotion color appeared in his voice for the first time, which was surprised. "Misty Taoist priest, are you married? As far as I know, you seem to have said that you want to devote your life to Xiuzhen. Why do you marry this person?" Misty raised her head, the red cloud drifted away, glanced at Hailong and said, "yes, I''m married. He''s my husband. I''m afraid you can''t control why I want to marry him." the cold retreated, and the misty voice was much softer, but her tenderness was only given to the man beside her, "Dragon, I really feel happy now. Since you don''t want to go, let''s fight the evil sect leader here to the end today. Dragon, I love you." in an instant, Shenxiao sword was shining brightly, and misty broke free from the arms of sea dragon. Before floating to him, the Mana that had just converged increased again. The evil ancestor sneered and said, "I didn''t expect, really didn''t expect that the ethereal Taoist priest was such a fickle woman." Misty cold sound channel: "Who are you talking about? I''ve only loved my husband in my life. If you want to provoke me, you''re wrong. I haven''t lived in vain for thousands of years. There''s thunder at Tiangang''s finger, so I serve Liuding among them. If you solve some of these tricks, you can believe that there is life in the palm of fortune. The demon body follows Gangxing''s point, Gangxing''s point is ugly, its body is in the future, its point is auspicious, and its location is fierce." With the emergence of the Dharma resolution, blue symbols floated out and poured into the blue cloud. Hai Long clearly felt that the evil spirit emitted by the evil ancestor was completely blocked by the misty breath. The second time, this was the second time he saw that piaomi used the God night thunder that captured the creation of heaven and earth with one person''s power. Hai Long didn''t move. He felt a small iron stick from his arms , constantly improving their divine power, standing beside the misty side to protect her Dharma, ready to respond at any time. The evil ancestor didn''t move. He seemed to want piaomi to complete the spell and attack again. The red light was quietly suspended there. The people of the evil sect seemed to have received his order, flew back and disappeared into the darkness. The white jade board that Lao Jun recorded disappeared with their disappearance. Misty feet constantly changed into dreamy steps, and the five elements lost boots evolved into pieces of virtual shadows. Under her huge power, Hailong had to withdraw three feet, and all the symbols injected into Shenxiao sword lit up. In an instant, Shenxiao sword suddenly became blue, and misty Shen shouted, "evil demons, rob and turn into life." The blue light led those symbols full of righteousness between heaven and earth to float up, breaking through the prohibitions imposed by the evil sect and straight into the sky. The huge noble righteousness was suddenly released centered on the misty, and the evil Qi of the evil ancestor seemed to be less cold. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Continue to wish you a happy new year. Don''t forget me for recommended tickets and VIP tickets. Hehe Chapter 104 It was the first time that all the people in the right path, including the master Wuyun of fanxin sect, saw the misty Taoist priest using this Taoist method alone. Jin Yi murmured: "Well, how could this be possible? Even if I had at least one younger martial brother to cooperate, I could barely use the divine night thunder. But how could this ethereal Taoist Zun use it so easily? It seems that he has obtained the essence of the divine thunder. It''s impossible! My cultivation will not be so much worse than her." Although his heart was full of doubts, the facts were in front of him, and he had to admit that the strength of misty Taoist Zun was indeed much higher than him. The rumbling thunder sounded, the earth trembled, and the sky suddenly lit up. The red clouds like rosy clouds gathered in this direction quickly. The Haoran righteousness flourished again, and the whole paradise mountain was completely shrouded. The evil ancestor praised: "yes, no wonder I heard that you are the best at Thunder method. I''m afraid no one in the whole land of China can surpass you in the use of the divine night thunder. Come on, let me taste the divine thunder comparable to the first heaven robbery." The ethereal sword pointed to the sky and was not affected by the evil ancestor''s words. The space around her body was constantly distorted, and a cold voice sounded, "the thunder of heaven and earth, the power of God at night. Now." in the lower finger of the long sword, a dark red thunder suddenly fell with a huge sound, accompanied by a blue flash. The bloody light of the evil ancestor finally moved. He didn''t escape. A layer of blood mist floated up, and he took the attack of Shenxiao Tianlei. In the loud noise, the evil ancestor floated back three feet and shouted, "good power." The cold light in the misty eyes flashed continuously. Although he was surprised at the strength of the other party in his heart, he didn''t move at all. He shouted: "the power of heaven reappears." It was another divine thunder that hit the evil ancestor. However, the result was the same, and this time, the evil ancestor retreated one foot less. The strength he showed had exceeded the ethereal imagination. With a bite of silver teeth, the God night sword in the ethereal hand danced lightly, and the body danced with the sword. The God night sword took a trace of thunder and lightning, and every time it danced, there would be one The way thunders fell. One powerful Shenxiao Tianlei bombarded the blood colored light of the evil ancestor almost intermittently. This is the most powerful Shenxiao thunder dance that Piaomiao is good at. This dance was created by Piaomiao according to the characteristics of Shenxiao Tianlei. Every change of posture will lead to a Tianlei, and a small part of the power of Tianlei has superposition effect. There are a total of One hundred and twenty-eight moves are more powerful than one under the action of superposition. Under the guidance of Shenxiao sword, Tianlei seems to have eyes and constantly bombards evil ancestor. This Shenxiao thunder dance is also called thunder hundred determination by misty. In recent two years, it was all cultivated by relying on the five element lost track boots given to her by Hailong. Today, misty cast it for the first time. Evil ancestor is arrogant At the end of the day, he was suddenly bombarded without the power to fight back. The huge roar brought a large amount of thunder and fire. It was like fireworks in the sky. Seeing that more than 20 moves have passed, although the evil ancestor has retreated day by day, he has not really been hurt. He is dancing Shenxiao sword under the sky thunder. He can''t help but be shocked. He has been bombarded by the sky thunder so many times. Even with the strength of Jietian daozun, he can''t resist so easily. He doesn''t dare to neglect. The Shenxiao sword turns into layers of sword shadow, and the sky thunder is constantly attacked However, the so-called damaging the enemy by one thousand and losing eight hundred by itself was also shaken by the proximity to the evil ancestor. Moreover, the mana consumed by triggering Tianlei was beyond the imagination of ordinary practitioners. The mana triggered by her determination of heaven has begun to weaken continuously. Suddenly, the retreating body of the evil ancestor suddenly stopped, and the blood light and evil fog protecting his body had been much dimmed. With a low drink, a silver glow suddenly appeared outside Xueguang. When the sea dragon saw the silver light emitted by the evil ancestor, it suddenly had an inexplicable sense of intimacy. While the silver light appeared, the three gods night thunder hit the evil ancestor one after another. However, This time, the evil ancestor didn''t step back. A pair of invisible arms stretched out. Under his command, the silver light later formed three light shields one after another, which easily dissolved the attack of Tianlei, or Tianlei superposition lost its power. The evil ancestor coldly shouted, "misty, you take my move, too." The blood light was bright and buzzing, and a blood light blade strangely crossed several strange angles and rushed to the misty. Of course, the misty would not be as hard as the evil ancestor. The five element lost track boots under her feet were subtly illusory. Under the flashing blue spirit cloud, she almost danced close to the light blade, and Shenxiao Tianlei attacked the evil ancestor without interruption. The evil ancestor obviously didn''t expect that misty could escape his attack so easily. Under the stunned God, he suddenly fell into a passive state. The attack of Tianlei was heavier. Although the silver light helped to resist, the evil ancestor was still defeated by the bombardment. When he received the 49th day, he didn''t touch as hard as at the beginning. The blood light flickered, and he began to dodge, but It''s Shenxiao Tianlei who seems to have the tracking function. No matter how fast he flashes, Tianlei will accurately hit with his movement. Before this life and death duel, who could have thought that piaomi could kill the new leader of the evil sect so embarrassed? Li Tian and Jin shisan are cold in their hearts. They know whether they can take so many noble and righteous Qi even in their best state The sky thunder of is also an unknown number. Originally, they only regarded Jie Tian Dao Zun and Wu Yun Buddha Zun as opponents, but now there is another misty one. Under the constant attack, the evil ancestor has been blown out of the distance of kilometers, and the blood light flickers, as if he can''t hold on. Seeing the misty advancing, Hailong couldn''t help but rejoice in his heart. Although he hasn''t seen the divine night thunder dance, but Looking at the increasingly strong sky thunder, he couldn''t help but be full of confidence in the misty. In fact, he didn''t know that the misty after releasing more than 80 sky thunder had already become the end of a powerful crossbow. At this time, the mana had begun to overdraft. If she hadn''t been supported by her firm will, she would have been unable to attack continuously. At this time, another buzzing burst out from the evil ancestor Three blood lights, which seemed to be emitted by the evil ancestor with all his strength, blocked the attack of three Tianlei one after another. At this time, the misty was really unable to hold on. She stood on the blue spirit cloud panting, and the light of Shenxiao sword in her hand was much dimmer. She triggered a total of 92 Shenxiao Tianlei, which was the first use after Shenxiao thunder dance was created Through practice, misty found that if he wanted to wield the most powerful power of this set of Dharma, I was afraid that only the cultivation before Dujie could do it. The red clouds in the sky had no misty guidance and began to operate by themselves. The lightning light flickered, which was obviously likely to explode at any time. The misty magic power was no longer enough to guide them, so he had to try to raise his hand again The sword said, "God''s night is thunder, the power belongs to the sky, hidden." with a flash of blue light, the red clouds in the sky gradually stabilized and dispersed around. At this time, the evil ancestor opened his mouth, "I didn''t expect that I would be created by people just after I was born. You can be proud. I have to admit that your application of thunder method has reached an amazing level. Unfortunately, your mana and mine are too far apart. Otherwise, maybe you will succeed under my carelessness. If you want to go now, you still have time." Misty reluctantly maintained the green and blue spirit cloud under his feet and resolutely said, "I said I vowed to live or die with the right way. Evil ancestor, you don''t have to say anything. Do it." "Wife, let me come. I also want to experience the advanced cultivation of the evil sect leader." with the sound, the sea dragon fell lightly beside the misty side, and the evil ancestor disdained: "it''s up to you?" The sea dragon raised his chest and said, "yes, it''s up to me." he turned his head and quickly kissed the misty pure, and crossed his pure divine power. His body moved forward like lightning, and eighteen bone beads suddenly emerged to form a solid prohibition to protect his body. The small iron rod was instantly transformed into a powerful rod. The sea dragon held it in both hands and jumped high, Like splitting Huashan Mountain, he hit the silver red light of the evil ancestor''s protection. For a time, the golden light flourished. The evil ancestor snorted coldly, and the red awn flashed. He suddenly welcomed the sea dragon, and a wisp of red light like a whip pulled away from the sea dragon''s powerful stick. The sea dragon walked along with the stick, and his whole body trembled slightly. The thousand powerful stick danced in the wind, turning into a thousand thousand thousand stick shadow, "thousand powerful sticks make the jade world clear." the ten thousand clouds lit up, and in an instant, the sea dragon had exerted the most powerful power in the first move of the thousand powerful stick method. The evil ancestor hongmang trembled violently. The red light from the whip suddenly converged and turned into a huge shield in front of him. Thousands of people came to the Xiaguang and bombarded the blood shield heavily. The blood shield disappeared in the loud noise, but the sea dragon was also shocked five feet away. The evil ancestor shouted, "stop, how can you have Qianjun stick? Who are you?" the sea dragon floated away. He had sprouted his will to die and didn''t intend to hide his identity when using Qianjun stick. The magic form technique was taken back and showed its true face. He said in a cold voice, "why? Do you know my Qianjun stick, too? I''m Hai Long, the second generation disciple of Lianyun sect." The evil ancestor''s red light trembled violently, and his voice suddenly became high. "Hai Long, Hai Long, this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible. Say, who are you?" the light suddenly opened, and the evil gas, which is much more powerful than when fighting against the misty, filled the air in an instant. Hai long had no time to respond, and his body was covered in. Misty was shocked and just wanted to come forward to rescue. A dark shadow flashed in front of him. The crow, the vice leader of the evil sect, had met up, and the black light even flashed to block the misty attack. At this time, the ethereal mana was greatly reduced. How could she be the opponent of the crow? She was forced to retreat. If the evil ancestor hadn''t told the crow not to hurt the ethereal, I''m afraid she would have died at this time. Xingtian and Xuanyu on the ground below looked at each other in horror. They didn''t expect that Hailong was still alive, and had broken through the realm of not falling and become a Taoist priest. Now, in their hearts, they even hope that the evil ancestor can kill the sea dragon. Even if they die here, at least they can keep their reputation. The Buddha''s light lit up, restored some lotus Shu, rushed to the misty side, spread his magic power, and attacked the crow with a lotus like magic weapon. The blood light diffused within tens of feet. The sea dragon found that he had entered another world. In this rich blood light, he was full of evil Qi. He clearly felt that the divine power in his body had been completely suppressed and could not play its original power. Most of the magic power had to be used to resist the surging evil Qi here. A black figure appeared in front of him without blood light, but the sea dragon still couldn''t see each other''s body shape. Qianjun stick forefinger said in a deep voice: "you are the evil ancestor." "Yes, I am the ancestor of all evil spirits. As far as I know, Lianyun zonghailong died more than 300 years ago. He said, who are you and why should you pretend to be him." Hai Long was stunned and said, "how do you know I died 300 years ago? In the spread of the right way, I just disappeared. Did you know me before? I don''t remember dealing with evil demons and foreign ways." the evil ancestor''s mood seemed very unstable, and the black figure trembled slightly, saying: "You don''t care how I know. You just need to tell me who you are." The sea dragon snorted and said, "as I said, I''m a sea dragon. It''s not a noble identity. Can I pretend? Do I have to die three hundred years ago? Can''t I be lucky and not dead?" the evil ancestor suddenly became angry and said: "it''s impossible. You can''t not die. You can''t break the golden pill and burn your soul. How can you not die." Hai Long''s whole body tightened. He was frightened to find that he was completely bound and couldn''t move any more. But he was even more surprised to know that only Piaomiao, Hongzhi and xiaolingling died of his broken pill. Why did the leader of the evil sect in front of him know so clearly? Now there is only one explanation, that is, he has something to do with the tianqin. Hai Long''s this He didn''t think about his life and death at all. His voice trembled and said, "you, you''ve seen tianqin. She told you, right? What''s your relationship with her? Has she been hurt by you?" The evil ancestor stood stiff and murmured, "tianqin, tianqin, what a familiar name! Are you really not dead? Why, why does God tease people so much. Although you are not dead, your tianqin is dead. Tell me, how did you live?" Hai Long''s whole body was shocked, and his mind suddenly became a blank. Tianqin was dead, and tianqin was dead. Yes! If she wasn''t dead, how could she not see herself? Tianqin''s beautiful face flashed in front of him, and the scenes of the past echoed in his heart. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (thank you for your support. Please vote and subscribe more. Thank you.) Chapter 105 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Ah! Have something to say, girl, what are you doing?" "Say, where''s your companion? Hand him over quickly, or I''ll kill you immediately." "What companion? I''m alone. Where did I come from? Girl, did you misunderstand?" "I misunderstand you. You''re obviously with that whore. Why don''t you help him block my way. Tell me his whereabouts, or don''t blame me for being rude." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Why?" "What? Why?" "Why give me the mirror against the sky? You should know how much harm it will do to yourself if you force an immortal weapon out of the body after you have recognized you as the Lord. I''m afraid you have to practice for at least a hundred years to recover your original accomplishments. Is it worth it?" "Nothing is worth it or not. I wanted to do this, so I did it. Qin, I owe you too much. You have suffered so much for me. Although you have never said it, I know it. Wentianliu and yuanyueliu have always regarded you as a thorn in their hearts. It is necessary to get rid of you. If you have a mirror against the sky, you will be safer. For the sake of our seven orthodox sects I can''t admit anything. This is the only thing I can do for you. There''s no other meaning, just paying off the debt. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everything is still so clear. It seems that she was still with tianqin yesterday, but she is dead now. She can no longer hear her beautiful song. The towering resentment comes from her heart. At this moment, the sea dragon broke out. At the Lingtai, the human pill fluctuated violently, and a huge divine force filled his body and mind. The sea dragon roared up to the sky, the golden light burst out suddenly, and the prohibition imposed by the evil ancestor on him was destroyed in an instant. The golden light exploded, and the sea dragon urged the Qianjun stick with all his strength and shouted angrily, "fall - hang - old - Jun - furnace." the incomparable magic power suddenly rose under the urging of the Qianjun stick. One stick on the left and one stick on the right blocked all the dodging ways of the evil ancestor in an instant. The Qianjun stick increased ten times in an instant, and rushed to the top door of the evil ancestor under the urging of the divine power of the sea dragon. The silver light suddenly released, and a round silver halo floated up. Instead of hard collision with the Qianjun stick, it drew an arc and hit the energy emitted by the Qianjun stick from the side. The sea dragon felt the power of God in his body. The blow to dominate the world was led away by the other party, and he was familiar with the round silver light. The magic weapon like a goggle once saved his life! Without further attack, the sea dragon stood completely in place, "inverted mirror, why, why is the inverted mirror of tianqin in your hand? Is she really dead? You killed her, didn''t you?" The evil ancestor sighed and said, "no, you''re wrong. I didn''t kill her. She killed herself. She has been dead for 300 years. If you want to know about her, tell me why you didn''t die. What happened to you in the past 300 years? When I confirm that you are a real sea dragon, I will naturally tell you about tianqin." At this time, in Hai Long''s eyes, the other party was no longer the leader of the evil sect. Without hesitation, he began to tell the scene of waking up in xianzhaofeng cave. Listening to the sea dragon''s narration, the evil ancestor''s body continued to tremble, and the evil Qi of the surrounding blood fog became stronger and weaker. Finally, Hailong kept saying that he stopped after returning to lianyunzong. He lowered his head painfully, "I always thought tianqin had forgotten me, but I didn''t expect that she had died in such a short time. Now you can tell me what happened to tianqin after she left Xianzhao mountain? Why did she die? With her cultivation, together with the immortal instrument Jiuxian Qin and anti sky mirror, even if you meet Xingtian and his wife again, you can escape as long as you are prepared No problem. Why, why did she die? " After hearing the news of tianqin''s death, Hailong was in a state of extreme excitement. Until now, he realized that tianqin also occupied an irreplaceable position in his heart. The beautiful Qinyun song seemed to echo in his ears, but at this time, her people had disappeared. Hailong''s heart was dripping blood, and how eager he was to see tianqin again. The evil ancestor stood there for five minutes before he spoke. His mood seemed to have calmed down a lot and said faintly: "So you''re not dead. If tianqin were still alive, she would be very happy to know the news. More than 300 years ago, after your death, tianqin was in pain. She looked at your body and said to you, honey, you''re asleep. I know you''re tired and have a good sleep. No one will disturb you here. Don''t worry, I''ll do what you told me. I, Qianhui Valley disciple tianqin vowed that in my lifetime, killing wentianliu and yuanyueliu will be my only goal. If tianqin doesn''t die, Shuangliu will be destroyed. Hailong, wait for me. When I kill wentianliu and yuanyueliu, I''ll come back to you. Tianqin''s body and heart belong to you alone. I''m already your wife. I love you forever. I''m going. You sleep Well, when you wake up, I will be by your side. Hailong, your wife has gone. Wait for me. " As if weeping and complaining as like as two peas, the voice of the evil ancestor changed to the same as that of the harp. Even his automatic speaking voice was the same as the voice of the harp. The sea dragon stood there, his heart was aching and his tears were flowing uncontrolled. He murmured to himself, "is the heaven organ, my wife, are you willing to be my wife?" The evil ancestor returned to his low voice and said: "Yes, she is willing to be your wife. In fact, when you fell off the cliff together, tianqin''s heart completely belonged to you. In order to save her, you were willing to give up your chance to survive. Broken pill burst out of full potential and lost mana to her without reservation. How can tianqin not be moved? She loves you from the bottom of her heart. Do you know? Because Tianqin almost went crazy because of your death. Your death made her become a devil from the Tao and no longer belong to the disciples of the right way. At that time, tianqin was full of hatred. " The sea dragon was shocked and lost his voice: "what? From the Tao to the devil? Tianqin, she......" evil ancestor family: "Yes, she has been possessed by the Tao. She ran frantically and didn''t distinguish between the southeast and northwest until she consumed all her mana and fell heavily to the ground. When she woke up, she ran again, the mana disappeared, and she fell into a coma again. All the time, she didn''t even know how long she ran until she met me. When I saw her, her body changed It has been exhausted to the limit, and the vitality in my body is extremely weak. I was originally an evil sect. I lived in seclusion to control my cultivation in order to avoid natural disasters. Evil people like me will not have any good intentions. When I saw tianqin, she had no beautiful appearance, just like withered flowers, but her Jiuxian Qin and anti sky mirror are the magic weapons I want to covet. Unfortunately, it''s a pity The two magic weapons have been integrated with her. Unless she is willing to sell them, I will not use them even if I kill her. I woke her up with evil power, treated her carefully, exhausted all the magic drugs in the mountain, and finally pulled her back from the gate of hell after three months. Unfortunately, her vitality consumption is too great. Even if she is alive, she will not live for more than three years During that time, due to my careful care for her, she gradually trusted me and told me everything about her past. I was not a good person. I only saved her because I coveted her magic weapon. However, after I heard her story, my heart hurt. In those years, my lover was also killed by the enemy. Although I killed the enemy, my lover never died Will come back. I know what it''s like to lose a lover. I sympathize with her, and then I gave up the idea of cheating her magic weapon, and told her my original purpose. Tianqin was suddenly happy after knowing my original idea. She told me that she was willing to give me two magic weapons, but there was one condition, which was to eliminate the sky flow and the full moon Liu. Then, without waiting for my consent, she forcibly lifted the covenant of life and death with jiuxianqin and anti heaven mirror with her just recovered mana. Her vitality weakened sharply. I couldn''t save her life by all means. When she was dying, she kept talking about your name. She said that she was going to meet you underground. Let you wait for her and wait for her... " At this point, the voice of evil ancestor had completely choked. Hai Long''s body trembled constantly, and tears fell down. "Tianqin is dead. She is really dead? Why is she so stupid? If she would go back to Xianzhao mountain to see me again, all this would not happen. Elder, tell me, you tell me where tianqin''s body is? I want to see her, I must see her." The evil ancestor took a deep breath and said: "Let me finish the story first. After tianqin died, I cremated her body and directly returned to the evil clan, and launched the ten thousand evil blood curse. With the two immortal family treasures of anti sky mirror and nine immortal Qin, I don''t have to be afraid of the coming of heaven for the time being, and I will raise the evil power to the extreme limit in just 300 years. The first thing I do after I leave the pass is to take her back to the cave where you died, When I got there, I was surprised to find that your body had disappeared. I had scattered tianqin''s ashes in the cave. Later, I searched Xianzhao mountain and couldn''t find your body. To tell you so much, I wanted to tell you that tianqin never forgot you for a moment. She had only you in her heart until she died. " Hai Long laughed at himself, "yes! Tianqin, she has never given up on me. I have crossed the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart. Tianqin, is it worth dying for a villain like me? Is it worth it?" He roared up to the sky, and his bones made a violent crack. The beating of human Dan in his body had reached the limit, and the divine power of protecting his body was suddenly released. At this moment, he had never fallen from the early stage to the middle stage. The evil ancestor murmured, "it''s worth it. In her heart, it''s worth dying for you. Hai Long, it''s true or false that you have married the ethereal Tao." Hailong said with a tragic smile, "of course it''s true. When I returned to Lianyun sect, misty didn''t repel me anymore. We have set a position. In my heart, misty weight is as important as tianqin." After listening to Hai Long''s words, Xie Zu was obviously shocked and said: "I should have thought of it. Yes! It seems that you are the only one who can move the lofty Taoist priest. You are a perfect couple. In that case, you should love your wife now. I believe that if the soul of tianqin is there, you will also bless you. After all, if you love someone, you want him to be happy. I have two immortal instruments of tianqin. That''s all I''ll give it to you in exchange. After all, only you can represent her in this world. From now on, I don''t owe you anything. "With a flash of white light, there was one more thing in front of the sea dragon, which was Lao Junlu that had disappeared before. The sea dragon was shocked and said," you record Lao Junlu to me? Don''t you want to spend the disaster with it? " The evil ancestor snorted coldly and said, "don''t worry about it. I''ll let you out now, and I''ll help you seal the misty. You take her out of here immediately. I don''t want to see you again in the future." Hailong took Lao Junlu back into the heaven and earth ring, endured the sadness in his heart, and resolutely said: "No, I won''t go. If I take misty away like this, she will hate me all her life. Elder, since you can let us go, why can''t you let all the right ways here go? As long as you accept the demon clan and the demon clan, no one in China can compete with you." The evil ancestor said coldly, "Hai Long, don''t you forget how the full moon flow and ask Tianliu treated you and tianqin? Let them go. It''s impossible. I want to explain to my men." Hailong calmed down and said: "Tianqin is dead. We will not take revenge on yuanyueliu and wentianliu by outsiders. Although my cultivation is not high enough, I will kill Xingtian and Xuanyu to take revenge. If it weren''t for them, how could tianqin and I fall into this situation? I know that I''m far from your opponent, but if you insist on killing the right people, kill them first Kill me. Die with misty. Maybe we can see tianqin when we go underground. " The evil ancestor snorted coldly and said, "Hai Long, although I owe tianqin a favor, don''t go too far. You know, I''m the leader of the evil clan, but I''m not the hypocrites of your righteous family. If you annoy me, I''ll kill you. Eh, why did they come?" The sea dragon only felt a flash of red light in front of him, and a strong blow hit him in front of his chest. His whole body was as painful as tears. The red light around him converged. He returned to the top of heaven again. At this time, the rampant evil force in his body broke out, and the sea dragon couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood. --------------------------------------------------------------------- (the new year has begun. I wish you all success in your work, good health and all the best.) Chapter 106 Seeing the appearance of the sea dragon, misty hurriedly abandoned the crow and took him down. Through the inquiry of mana, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although the meridians in the sea dragon were injured, it didn''t matter, but his face was very ugly. Misty asked with concern, "how are you, dragon?" the sea dragon shook his head slowly, Hold your powerful stick and look at the evil ancestor not far away. With his intelligence, of course, he knew that the evil ancestor hurt him completely in order to resolve the doubt of the right way. He was shrouded by the evil force for so long. If he didn''t hurt at all, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe it even if it was misty. The crow seemed to hear the call of the evil ancestor, and the magic weapon shone brightly. He stepped back and returned to the evil ancestor. At this time, the evil spirit in the air was suddenly shocked like a huge shock. There were continuous screams around. The blue light shining the sky, nearly a thousand to the light, and quickly came to the peak. Misty great joy, said: "it''s our people." The light finally approached. Seeing the appearance of these people, all the right paths were overjoyed. It was the Lianyun sect expert who came. The leader was Jie Tiandao Zun, who was followed by Zhiyun, Dengxian, Tianshi, inorganic and shuistop. Behind him were all disciples of Lianyun sect whose accomplishments exceeded the peak climbing level. At the top of heaven, almost all experts of Lianyun sect came together, and their advantages and disadvantages changed at a time. Although the power of the evil sect was not weak, they were always suppressed by the demon sect and the demon sect, In terms of overall strength, it is even worse than lianyunzong. Then the heavenly Taoist priest flew to the ethereal Taoist priest. Under the traction of the Qi machine, his eyes fell on the evil ancestor, looked at the crow next to the evil ancestor, and said in surprise: "Lord crow, who is this?" The crow said in a deep voice, "I''m not the leader now. This is the current leader and ancestor of our evil sect." Then the heavenly Taoist priest didn''t have time to ask about the previous situation. The enemy was now. Although they killed many evil sect disciples when they rushed up just now, the evil array was not really broken. At this time, the demon and evil sect experts were still looking around below, so he had to be cautious. Wuyun Buddha reluctantly flew to Jietian Taoist priest and said, "Lord, you finally came. If you come late, I''m afraid the right way will be in danger. The evil ancestor has to go to Lao Junlu. We must not let them leave today. Otherwise, once he has cultivated the above immortal Dharma, I''m afraid no one can control it." Evil Zu suddenly laughed, "You are too naive. Yes, I admit that Lianyun sect is very strong and even surpasses our evil sect, but I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to keep me. Li Tian, Jin shisan, I know that you have recovered at least 40% of your accomplishments. Now the right way is on the side. I''m willing to reach an agreement with you. After today, how about competing for Lao Junlu by your ability? At the same time, I regard the ancestors of the evil sect as my ancestors I swear in the name of the first, after I leave here safely, I will not embarrass your two disciples. We will make another appointment to decide the ownership of Lao Junlu. "Taking an oath in the name of our ancestors is the only effective oath in the evil cult. In order to avoid the suspicion of Li Tian and Jin shisan, the evil ancestor took a heavy oath without hesitation. Li Tian and Jin shisan looked at each other. They were both masters of the same clan. They were old and refined. Naturally, they knew what was good for them. They flew to the evil ancestor and nodded at the same time. Hai Long really didn''t want to Qing to do it now. He flew to Jietian Taoist priest and said in a low voice: "patriarch, the disciples of the right way have suffered heavy casualties. We may not be able to deal with the power of Li Tian, Jin shisan and evil ancestors. Well, we''d better suspend the war first and wait until the magic power of the elders is restored." Then the heavenly Taoist priest and Wuyun Buddha looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, nodded gently, and said in a loud voice, "Your Excellency, evil ancestor, today''s business will come here first for the time being. Whether it''s your evil way or our right way, there will be great losses. You all know that the return of the poor is not far away. How about we stop the war temporarily? All hatred will be described later." In the current form, the evil ancestor has obviously become the leader of the evil cult. In the world of evil which only talks about strength, as long as your cultivation is profound, you will be recognized by everyone. Jin shisan and Li Tian''s eyes are on him, and they say at the same time: "whether it is war or peace, the evil ancestor will decide." The evil ancestor sneered and said, "now that we have got the old gentleman''s record, what else can we fight? The three disciples of the evil sect listen to the order and immediately withdraw from the heaven mountain. The disciples of the evil sect assist the demons and demons to retreat. No one is allowed to hurt the disciples of the demons and demons, and the violators will be punished by the punishment of all evil eating their bodies." All the disciples of the evil sect agreed. Under the cover of the prohibition of the evil array, they slowly withdrew to the foot of the heaven mountain. Li Tian and Jin shisan nodded secretly at the same time, but they were also awed. The evil ancestor was indeed a person who did great things. He could still make such a decision with the bullying of the normal demon and the evil sect. It can be seen that the depth of his city is definitely not under him. In the future, there will be evil sects I''m afraid it will be a tripartite situation. After receiving the order from the Taoist priest of heaven, all Lianyun sect disciples except himself and several other Taoist priests fell on the top of heaven and immediately rescued the injured disciples of the six orthodox sects. Although the three evil sects were retreating, he didn''t dare to be careless and approach. The people of these evil sects didn''t promise anything at all. Finally, with the help of the disciples of the evil sect, all the survivors of the evil sect retreated from heaven mountain The evil ancestor said faintly, "we will see each other in the near future if the green mountains don''t change and the green water flows. Maybe we will meet again in the near future. Let''s go." the three top figures representing the evil cult urged their magic power and disappeared in the sight of the people of the right family in an instant, and the evil array spread by the evil sect also disappeared. Wuyun Buddha''s body flashed. Then he hurried to hold him and asked with concern, "Buddha, how are you?" Wuyun sighed, "I''m afraid we''re right..." The Sea Dragon said: "Lord Wuyun, you don''t have to worry too much. Lao Junlu is an immortal family magic after all. The cultivation of evil ways is very different from that of the immortal family. Even if they get Lao Junlu, they may not get any benefit from it. Maybe they will become possessed by evil when they practice. What we have to do now is to restore the vitality of the right way as much as possible." Then the Taoist priest nodded approvingly and said, "what Hailong said is very reasonable. Buddha doesn''t have to worry. Let''s go down first. I Lianyun sect disciple will protect the Dharma for you, and let each sect disciple recover their mana as soon as possible." Wu Yun nodded relieved and fell to the ground with the help of the Taoist priest. During the crisis, the importance of cultivation suddenly appeared. Almost half of the six disciples of the orthodox sect died in the battle. These disciples were all disciples with shallow cultivation and low level. Fortunately, there was no damage to the masters of all sects and elders. Hailong put away the Qianjun stick and walked to Wentian alone. With a strange smile on his face, he came to Xingtian and Xuanyu. Now all the orthodox sects are full of gratitude to Lianyun sect. Hailong just made great efforts to defend the evil ancestor, which impressed them deeply. As soon as he arrived, the disciples of wentianliu couldn''t help showing admiration, while the female disciples of yuanyueliu vied with each other to throw their eyes at Hailong. Of course, except Xingtian and Xuanyu, now their hearts have sunk into the valley, With the current situation of asking the sky and the full moon, it''s easy for the sea dragon to kill them. Until now, Xing Tian can''t believe the fact that the sea dragon is alive.. Asked Lord Tianliu, Xiao turbulence said hello: "Hai Long Taoist priest, thank you and misty Taoist priest for your protection of my right path." Hai Long saluted slightly and said, "Lord Xiao, you don''t have to be polite. You''d better heal quickly. I''ll protect the Dharma for you." Xiao turbulence smiled and said, "thank you Taoist priest." after that, he went aside to practice with Lord Huameng Taoist priest, the full moon flow. As the remaining disciples of wentianliu were badly hurt, Hai Long said to protect their Dharma and began to cross his knees to the ground. Hai Long went to Xing Tian and Xuan Yu, squatted down, looked at them with a smile and asked, "two Taoist dignitaries, how are you? I haven''t seen you for 300 years!" Xing Tian guarded his wife behind his back warily and said, "what are you doing?" Hailong still kept a smile on his face and said to them: "What don''t I do? Don''t worry, I will never kill you now. I won''t expose the sins you did that day and the hatred between us. I won''t lend it to anyone. In fact, I''m afraid you don''t know one thing. For a person, death may not be the most painful. I won''t kill you, but you should remember that from now on, at any time Beware of my revenge. If I don''t torture you, you can''t survive or die, I won''t be called Hailong. " Xuanyu was very angry. He just wanted to speak, but he was held by Xing Tian. Xing Tian said faintly, "if you want revenge, we are welcome at any time. If you don''t kill us now, you can invite us." he thought in his heart that as long as he missed today, when his wife and his wife recover their mana and join hands with the cultivation at the beginning of the same Avenue, Hailong can''t cope with it. Hai Long glanced at Xing Tian, who seemed to be able to penetrate his heart. Another moment of trembling in Xing Tian''s heart, he clapped his hands. Hai long stood up and said with a smile, "those two should practice hard." With that, Piaomiao got up and returned to the camp of Lianyun sect. At this time, Piaomiao had described the previous events to all Taoist zuns. After listening to her words, Jietian and others were shocked. The strong Ambassador of immortal beast was filled with shock. The sea dragon Piaomiao flew to Piaomiao, took her little hand and said to Jietian Taoist Zun, "Lord, how can you come in time." Then tiandaozun took a deep look at him and said, "Hailong, I know you are very smart, but this time, due to your wrong judgment, you almost overturned the right way. I hope you can self-examine yourself." Before the sea dragon spoke, the misty Taoist priest grabbed the way: "patriarch, in fact, this time we can''t blame the sea dragon. No matter who it is, it''s impossible to judge that the evil clan will suddenly have an expert like the evil ancestor." Then tiandaozun looked at Hailong and misty, and said, "not long ago, you sent your disciples back to Lianyun mountain. I had an ominous feeling. In order to be afraid of your accident, I rushed over day and night. Fortunately, I arrived in time and didn''t cause a big regret. Hailong, what have you done in the past 300 years? Why didn''t you return to Lianyun sect until recently." Misty was about to speak, but he was stopped by the sea dragon. He said calmly: "Patriarch, it''s a long story. After Wuzhao Xian won the rookie competition, tianqin and I were plotted by evil people at the same time. As a result, tianqin died, and I was also seriously injured. The gold elixir in my body was almost broken, so I kept looking for the ground to sneak and came back recently. We don''t know who plotted against us. The two immortal tools of tianqin are also very rare I hope you can explain this to the white crane sect leader of Qianhui valley. " Jietian daozun did not doubt Hai Long''s words, which was indeed the best explanation. He nodded and said: "Well, I''ll explain this to Baihe Taoist Zun. Your cultivation has reached the level of not falling. I officially announce that you are the second generation disciple of Lianyun sect and enjoy the title of Taoist Zun. You''ve been using the name of Hailong, so call it Hailong Taoist Zun. Well, pay attention to your surroundings. Wuyun Buddha is very hurt. I''ll go and see him first." He seems to be avoiding something. The blue halo behind him is bright, and the next moment has appeared behind Wuyun Buddha. When the patriarch left, other Taoist Masters became active immediately. When Taoist priest Yun took the lead, he said, "Hailong, misty, I really want to thank you for this. If you didn''t let me return to Lianyun mountain first, I''m afraid our disciples of each peak would lose a lot when the immortal beast was violent." Hailong smiled and said: "You''re welcome, elder martial sister. We are disciples of Lianyun sect. Naturally, we should think about our own sect. Oh, by the way, why didn''t we see the Yuhua sisters? I still remember Yuhua''s delicious vegetarian Zhai now. I have a chance to taste it again." Zhiyun Taoist priest glanced at him with deep meaning and said, "Yuhua and their sisters have been practicing in the yuan and Mongolian State for several years. Do you really miss them?" Hai Long was stunned. He looked at the misty one beside him, but misty lowered his head. He didn''t respond to his eyes and scratched his head. Hai Long said, "Yuhua and Yuping are my younger martial sisters. Of course I miss them." Dao Zun Zhiyun sighed, looked at misty one and said nothing more. He flew to Lianhua sect to help heal his wounds. "Ouch, who beat me." Hailong turned his head and saw that Tianshi Taoist zunzheng looked at him with a smile, "Tianshi old man, why do you beat me?" (the new week begins. Let''s vote, hehe.) Chapter 107 Tianshi laughed and said, "boy, you have not seen me for 300 years. You are really more promising. You have not only reached the realm of Taoist Reverend sister, but also married senior sister piaomi. I really can''t help but admire you. I was sad to learn that you were missing for a while, but I knew that your life is as hard as a cockroach. Where can you die so easily?" inorganic Taoist Reverend smiled: "Come on, you. At that time, you knew that the sea dragon was missing. Didn''t you feel sad for a while? I don''t know who washed his face with tears every day and lamented the loss of a good disciple." The old face of Tianshi is red, and the angry way is: "inorganic, do you dare to make fun of me, is it skin itch again, want me to teach you a lesson?" Tianshi snorted and said, "forget it. In front of so many Taoist friends, you''re not afraid of shame. I''m not so cheeky." Looking at the quarreling Tianshi and inorganic, Hailong suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. For the first time, he realized that Tianshi daozun really cared about himself. Waterstop Zun stared at the sea dragon and said, "little monkey, I can warn you that if you dare to be bad to senior sister piaomi, I''ll skin you." Hai Long woke up and said angrily, "Shui stop, now we are disciples of the same generation. Why should you teach me a lesson? Don''t think I''m afraid of you. What if your level is higher than me? I''ve been unhappy with you for a long time. When I have a chance, I''ll see how I deal with you." Waterstop never thought that Hailong dared to contradict her like this. He was suddenly angry. He just wanted to attack, but he was stopped by misty. Misty turned his head to Hailong and said, "Hongzhi and xiaolingling are still sealed at the foot of the mountain by you. You don''t release them quickly, otherwise they will be angry." Hai long thought of his two good brothers. He didn''t want to argue with Shui stop Zun anymore. He quickly promised and flew down. Looking at the back of Hai Long leaving, he was misty. Then he released his hand holding Shui stop. Shui stop sighed and whispered: "Elder martial sister, is it too hasty for you to decide to marry this boy? What''s good about him? Compared with elder martial brother, he''s just a little gangster. If you want to find a Taoist companion, you''d better choose the eldest martial brother." piaomi''s face changed and said solemnly: "Waterstop, what are you talking about? I married Hailong, not his cultivation level. No matter what his character is, I love him. I don''t want to hear the same words again. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking of the same door." Waterstop was stunned. Since entering Lianyun sect, she saw such a fire for the first time and murmured: "is that boy Hailong really so good? It''s worth doing this for him." The look on the misty face softened and sighed: "Maybe he''s an enemy of his previous life. I don''t know why. I think it''s good for him to do anything in front of me. In fact, you''re too targeted at him. Although Hai Long''s character is somewhat rebellious, his nature is good. He never makes a wrong choice in front of major right and wrong. Moreover, he''s very smart. Don''t forget that there is no one in the history of Lianyun sect In fact, he is very outstanding. You know? He came back safely this time. When I first saw him, my heart seemed to jump out of my body. After living for thousands of years, I felt that I couldn''t control my emotions for the first time. At that time, I just wanted to make him happy and wanted to be with him , I can''t care about anything. In fact, I took the initiative to combine us. I love him, I really love him. " Shuistop said, "elder martial sister, I didn''t expect that you have fallen into so deep. Is it really good to love someone? Why have I never experienced it." Misty smiled and said: "These days I''ve figured out that as a person, even a cultivator, if you haven''t really loved once, you''re not a complete person. The taste of love is sweet and bitter. I''m deeply intoxicated by the worry about gain and loss, the heartfelt love and missing. If you like, you can try to love someone. For example, Hailong, it''s good!" Shuistop was stunned and said, "don''t be kidding? How can I like that bastard. Elder martial sister, you are her wife. Why do you say that? Aren''t you jealous?" Misty smiled bitterly: "Jealous, I wish he could fall in love with other girls now. You know, maybe I''ll have a robbery in a few hundred years. Hailong liked me when he first entered Lianyun sect. Now, he loves me as much as I do. I''m afraid he won''t be able to stand it when I leave. So I hope his heart can have another trust. You can consider my proposal." Still shook his head and said in an incredible way, "I really don''t understand what''s on your mind? Love has really overwhelmed your mind. I''m so thinking of that guy." Misty smiled and said, "if you fall in love with someone wholeheartedly in the future, you will understand. It''s useless to explain to you now." "Ouch, I already know I''m wrong. Hongzhi and xiaolingling, be gentle. Wife, help! I''m going to be killed by your husband." The golden light suddenly lit up, and the sea dragon quickly jumped over and hid behind the misty. Then, angry Hongzhi and little clever chased after him. As soon as they saw the misty, the man and monkey couldn''t chase the sea dragon again. Little clever said angrily: "Dead sea dragon, you come out. I''m not finished with you today. How many times have you fixed me for leaving Lianyun mountain these days? This time, I''m still sneaking. Do you think I''m smart and afraid of death?" Hongzhi said faintly, "brother, what you did today makes me very angry. Since you think we are brothers, why don''t you let us meet with you in the face of danger. Do you know that it''s very selfish to do so." Hailong knew that Hongzhi with a plain face had been really angry this time. Hurriedly smiled: "I didn''t think so much at that time. You are all my good brothers. I don''t want to see you hurt! Hongzhi, don''t forget, you are the only disciple of Zen. If you die, Zen will be destroyed. Little clever, you still have so many monkeys and grandchildren to take care of, let alone die! Aren''t I all right now? Don''t be angry. I promise I''ll see you again next time In this case, you must be ahead of us. Let''s go. " Misty smiled and said, "Hongzhi, little smart, don''t be angry. Hailong really wanted to die with all his heart at that time. If you were you, you should do the same. Forgive your sister-in-law if you give her face. What can I do if you want to break him?" he said and looked pitiful. Beauty''s lethality is really huge. Looking at the misty appearance, Hongzhi and xiaolingling''s face immediately eased down. Shuistop on one side looked at misty in surprise. In her memory of thousands of years with misty, this expression was the first time to see it. She couldn''t help thinking in her heart, is love really great enough to completely change a person''s character? Hongzhi decadent way: "Sister-in-law, little clever and I are worried to death at the foot of the mountain. Especially when we hear the repeated violent explosions and rolling thunder, we all think that big brother has... At that time, we have decided that if big brother dies, we will immediately avenge him with the evil ancestor. Although we have low skills, we can still die. You heard his promise just now , you must be a witness to us. If there is another time, we will not recognize his brother. " Misty smiled and said, "OK, OK, I''ll be your witness. Hailong, come out quickly. What big brother do you look like?" misty took Hailong''s hand, pulled Hongzhi and xiaolingling, folded their palms together and said: "everything is over. You are still good brothers." The three people looked at each other. They all clearly felt that the friendship between the three people had deepened after this incident. When they released their hands, Hongzhi said with a smile: "sister-in-law, your hands are so soft and slippery! Can you let my little brother touch them again? Ouch, brother, why did you hit my pitiful bald head again." The sea dragon angrily said, "if you don''t beat anyone, even your sister-in-law dares to be frivolous. I don''t think you want to get mixed up. Don''t run. If I don''t beat you, you become the Tathagata Buddha, I won''t be called the sea dragon." Hongzhi turned and ran away, and fled in laughter. The sea dragon was just about to chase and fight, but was held by the misty. The misty soft voice said: "Dragon, stop making trouble. I have something to ask you. Come with me. Xiao clever, Hongzhi, you can have a rest here first. We''ll come when we go." Hongzhi showed a strange look and stood in the distance and said, "sister-in-law, little brother understands, I''ll never tell anyone you''re making out with the local place." His words immediately attracted the eyes of many disciples of Lianyun sect. He was misty and ashamed. He raised his right palm and said angrily, "no wonder the sea dragon wants to hit you. I think you really should. There is thunder at Tiangang''s finger, so he will fight Liuding among them. If you solve some of these tricks, you will know that there is life in the palm of fortune. Hongzhi, look at the divine thunder." With a flash of light, the thunder roared, and a blue electric light suddenly rushed to Hongzhi. Hongzhi wailed, "sister-in-law, spare your life!" protected himself with Buddha crystal beads and ran to the distance at a speed almost comparable to that of lightning. Misty smiled, clapped his hands and said, "no wonder you call him a fake monk. Don''t worry, I just heard a little thunder and a little rain. I won''t hurt him. Younger martial sister, you also go to rescue the righteous disciples. We''ll go back." Then he pulled up the sea dragon and flew away towards the other end of the paradise mountain. Shuistop looked at their leaving back in a dazed way, and suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable loss. The previous angry appearance of the sea dragon flashed in her mind. He shook his head and stopped the secret way. What''s the matter with me? What do you think that bastard is doing? I won''t be as stupid as elder martial sister. The sea dragon pulled down to a small forest. The sea dragon stopped and put down several layers of restraint with some restored mana. Just when she wanted to speak, her delicate body was embraced by the sea dragon. She was still an arrogant Taoist priest before, but at this time, in the warm embrace of the sea dragon, the sea dragon suddenly felt that she was so weak. In the smell of the sea dragon full of masculinity, She couldn''t help feeling a little intoxicated. Without the playfulness, the sea dragon''s heart settled down and hugged the misty, so he felt more comfortable. He found her fragrant lips and kissed her carefully. For a time, the two people were forgetful and intimate. Yin and Yang mingled, and people''s Dan Qi communicated with each other. The divine power in the sea dragon flowed into the misty body to help her The exhausted mana was quickly restored. With a long kiss, the mana of the sea dragon was weakened by half, and the ethereal mana was also restored by half. Slowly opened the star eyes, faintly fell on the sea dragon''s wide chest and gasped slightly, "dragon, is this the beauty between Taoist couples? As far as I know, there has never been any healing method that can restore mana so quickly." The sea dragon smiled and said, "this healing method is really great. I''ll just kiss you all the time in the future. Won''t that have a better effect?" Misty spat and said, "what better effect? I''m afraid it''s crazy. Hurry up. If you keep kissing me, you''ll be distracted." The sea dragon chuckled and said, "wife, I found that you are getting better and better, and even took the initiative to pull me out to make love." misty was surprised, and then remembered what he did when he pulled the sea dragon out. He hurriedly pushed him to stand still and blushed: "They didn''t pull you out to make out. They have something serious to ask you. Why didn''t you tell the story of Xing Tian and Xuanyu in front of the eldest martial brother just now. Today is a good opportunity for you to revenge. As long as you explain the reason, even if you just did it directly, I''m afraid the eldest martial brother won''t stop you. You can kill Xing Tian and his wife if you ask Tianliu and yuanyueliu experts are hurt." The sea dragon blinked in his eyes and said, "kill them? It''s not that simple. I won''t let them get rid of it so easily. I want to torture them. They can''t even die. Misty, don''t tell anyone about this. My own hatred should be solved by myself. Xing Tian and Xuanyu have done me a terrible harm. I must give them back ten times or a hundred times." Looking at the sea dragon''s venomous look, misty couldn''t help trembling in his heart and said, "dragon, I don''t advise you to take revenge. That''s right. But you must control your mind!" The sea dragon sighed softly and said, "I know my discretion. For the time being, I won''t take revenge. After all, I can''t defeat their husband and wife by my own strength. However, the day of revenge is not far away. Is that what you want to ask me?" misty shook his head and said: "Of course, it''s more than that. I want to ask you why you escaped so easily when you were surrounded by the evil Dharma of the evil ancestor. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not cursing you, but from your cultivation, I''m afraid ten of you should die in the hands of the evil ancestor. I''ve been prepared for favoritism, but you came out safely. Although you vomited blood, I checked it After checking your meridians, you can almost say that you haven''t been hurt. What''s going on and what happened in the evil law. " The sea dragon''s face changed, his body trembled slightly, and the misty question aroused the deepest pain in his heart. The sea dragon murmured to himself, "tianqin, tianqin, she''s dead." Looking at the pain of the sea dragon, she hurried forward, took him to sit down, let him lean on his arms, and comforted him like a loving mother: "dragon, don''t be sad first, tell the story from beginning to end. What''s the matter? How do you know that tianqin is dead? Does tianqin''s death have anything to do with the evil ancestor?" --------------------------------------------------------------------- (continuous lifting of the ban, welcome to vote.) Chapter 108 Two lines of clear tears slid down Hai Long''s face and sighed. He began to tell what evil ancestor had told him, "... misty, I really didn''t know tianqin would treat me like this. I wronged her before. I''m really in pain now. Just now I tried not to let myself think about it, but my heart is dripping blood. It keeps dripping! Tianqin died for me." The ethereal expression was very calm. She gently * * * the black hair of the sea dragon and said: "dragon, don''t be sad first. If I judge well, tianqin she didn''t die." The sea dragon was stunned, fiercely sat up and lost his voice: "what? What do you say? Tianqin is not dead? But what the evil ancestor said is very true. I can feel his emotion is very excited, not like lying. Moreover, he even gave me such precious things as Lao Junlu. How can he cheat me?" Misty sighed and said, "dragon, sometimes you''re smart, even cunning, but sometimes you''re so stupid. The so-called fans in the game. In fact, there are many loopholes in the conversation between the evil ancestor and you, but you don''t notice it. According to my judgment, more than 50% of the evil ancestor may be the embodiment of tianqin." Hai Long was shocked. "Well, how could this be possible? The voice can be disguised, but the cultivation achievement can''t be fake! The cultivation achievement of the evil ancestor is even higher than that of Li Tian and Jin 13. How could it be tianqin? You know, the cultivation achievement of tianqin was not as good as me at the beginning. Moreover, if she was the evil ancestor, why didn''t she recognize me?" Misty tightly held the cold hand of the sea dragon and said: "Dragon, don''t get excited and listen to my analysis. First of all, when you attacked him with Qianjun chengyuyu for the first time, he reacted very much. He asked who you are and why you have Qianjun stick on the spot. I think if the evil ancestor later said, he should have seen you for the first time and Qianjun stick for the first time. Even if tianqin had described it to him, he would never have seen it It was confirmed at the first time that you were using Qianjun stick. Don''t you think it''s strange? If Xie Zu was tianqin, it''s easy to explain. Tianqin naturally had a deep impression on Qianjun stick. Secondly, in your later conversation, Xie Zu mentioned that tianqin forced Tianjing and Jiuxian Qin out of the body to give him. In fact, it''s impossible. You should know that tianqin and The nine immortal zither has been integrated into one, and she can never force the nine immortal zither out, because she can be said to be the nine immortal zither. Even if she dies, the immortal instrument integrated with human beings will have the breath of the original holder within a thousand years, so it is impossible to accept the control of others. " The sea dragon thought for a while and said, "but the evil ancestor didn''t use the nine immortal zither. Maybe he didn''t get this magic weapon at all?" Misty shook his head and said: "If everything else he said is true, there''s no need to lie to you at all. It''s not good for him to leave doubts for you. He didn''t use the nine immortal zither. He should be afraid that you and his elders in Qianhui valley would recognize him through the zither sound. You said he was very excited when telling you about tianqin. If he was tianqin himself, it would be too easy to explain. Although I don''t know what really happened to him, but what he said to you should be credible. Only tianqin is dead and lied to you. It''s also a woman. If I exchange with her, I''ll choose to lie to you. Think carefully, tianqin loves you so much, but now she has become the leader of the evil sect, with supreme evil skills and thousands of disciples of the evil sect. What else can she do When I met you, even if she didn''t consider whether you would accept her, she would never admit her identity to you just because she was worried about being an evil family and the disciples of the evil sect. What''s more, what''s more... "At this point, misty suddenly stopped and showed a dark color on her pretty face. The sea dragon asked, "what''s more? Say it quickly!" the misty sighed and said: "What''s more, you announced that I was your wife in front of everyone. I''m afraid tianqin has already been hurt. With her love for you, I''m afraid she will secretly bless us, rather than recognize you and compete with me for you. This is the most fundamental reason why she refused to reveal her true identity." Hai Long was completely stunned. Through misty analysis and considering all kinds of abnormal actions before the evil ancestor, he knew that misty said was very reasonable. Misty stood up, walked to the edge of prohibition, stared at the dark night outside and said: "Dragon, if all my guesses are correct, you owe tianqin too much. Although you once broke the pill to save her life. In order to avenge you and gain powerful power, tianqin chose to be possessed by the Tao and was baptized by the evil blood curse. According to my observation, even with the suppression of jiuxianqin and anti heavenly mirror, she can''t help it It can only be restrained for a thousand years at most. After a thousand years, the most powerful jiuzhong heavenly disaster will be waiting for her. Even Da Luo Jinxian will be hurt if he is not very strong in the face of this almost irresistible disaster. This is basically a death disaster that no one can change. Moreover, due to the acceptance of the curse of evil blood, tianqin itself has been combined with Jiuxian Qin and Yuanshen For one, it is impossible to demobilize the army. It can be said that she also sacrificed her own life for you. Moreover, it is the result of the destruction of form and spirit. " Hailong also stood up and looked into the distance. At this time, he calmed down completely. Behind his hands, he sighed: "tianqin, is that really you? You''re so stupid! Since we first met, you''ve been thinking about me. Even after you gave me the treasure of Lao Jun''s record, you took it on your own. I''m afraid I''ll never know what I owe you." Misty nodded and said, "yes! You can never pay off tianqin''s affection for you." Hailong suddenly smiled and laughed with self mockery, "it''s really unlucky for tianqin to know me. If it weren''t for me, I''m afraid she would still be the best disciple of Qianhui valley. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t bring so much trouble to her. Tianqin! Don''t worry, I owe you, and I''ll give it back to you one day." two tears slipped from Hailong''s eyes and found it in a vague surprise, The tears turned out to be light red. She didn''t know what it was like in her heart. She whispered, "they shouldn''t have gone far now. Don''t you go after them?" Hai Long wiped away his tears with his sleeve, shook his head and said: "I won''t chase you. Since I have deeply hurt tianqin, I can''t hurt another person who loves me. Misty, I admit that I have tianqin in my heart, but your position is more important. Maybe I''m very selfish. But I must not leave you because of tianqin. I will repay what I owe tianqin in the future, but now I will never leave you. In my heart , you and tianqin are both my wife. I love you and I love her. After we confirm the true identity of the evil ancestor, if she is indeed tianqin, I will immediately leave Lianyun sect. No matter what she becomes, I will marry her as my wife. Misty, can you accept her? My people can''t be divided into two. " Misty smiled. She smiled happily, snuggled slowly into the arms of the sea dragon, and said softly: "Dragon, my good husband, I''m really satisfied. To tell you the truth, every woman wants to monopolize her lover. However, before I promised to marry you, I knew that I can''t monopolize you alone. I admit that I''m a little jealous of tianqin, but she pays more for you than I do. She is more qualified to get your love than I am. And Moreover, in this situation today, when tianqin brings you such a shock, you can still consider my feelings. I''m really satisfied. I can only accompany you for hundreds of years, and tianqin can accompany you for hundreds of years more than me. Now, I really hope we can live happily together. " The sea dragon * * * has a misty and tender face, and his heart is full of tenderness, whispering: "I''m satisfied to have a reasonable wife like you. Now only the two of us know this. Don''t tell anyone, including Hongzhi and xiaolingling. I don''t want them involved. After I confirm whether the evil ancestor is a tianqin or not, I''ll consider everything else. Oh, by the way, should I practice? Since it''s the treasure of the immortal family, I should have it Some benefits. I need strength to avenge now! " Misty positive color path: "No. dragon, you can''t cultivate laojunlu easily. You also said that this laojunlu is the most precious treasure of the immortal family. Since it is the decision of the immortal''s cultivation, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us practitioners to control, and we may be possessed by demons. Moreover, the origin of this laojunlu is unknown, and cultivating it is likely to violate the rules of heaven. In that case, if the immortal sends someone to take you, I''m afraid it will be dangerous. So So, in my eyes, the old gentleman''s record is just a hot potato. It''s of no use at all. " Hai Long was stunned for a moment and turned to smile: "you are still thoughtful. Well, although you can''t cultivate, it is still useful. At the critical time, it may play a vital role. If I''m happy one day, maybe I''ll give it to Li Tian, Jin shisan or Xing Tian couple. I think they will be very happy." Misty smiled and said, "you''re really bad, but you''d better keep it first for the time being. This is a life-saving baby! Dragon, don''t forget that your wife is more than 2000 years older than you. It will be much more considerate to consider things. You should listen to me in the future." The sea dragon kissed her and said: "OK, OK, I will listen. Misty, you know what? In fact, when I first saw you, I was stunned by your appearance. At that time, I thought you were my mother and my wife. Later, after weighing the pros and cons, I thought it was better to be my wife. I have a lot of love for you, including respectful love. In my heart, you and tianqin are irreplaceable Let''s go. We should go back, too. Otherwise, Hongzhi should talk again. He will say, "brother, you''ve been making out with your sister-in-law for too long." Misty didn''t mind what Hailong said in front. With her intelligence, she naturally understood the meaning of Hailong''s words, as if she hadn''t heard it. She blushed and said, "Hongzhi, he dares, isn''t he afraid of me splitting him with thunder?" Hailong took a deep look at misty, smiled and said, "I''ll know when I go back. Wife, I''m really comfortable with you." As they spoke, they went back along the same road. Hongzhi and xiaolingling were sitting there bored. Seeing the sea dragon and Piaomiao turning around, they jumped up excitedly. Piaomiao''s pretty face was flushed and looked gorgeous. Hongzhi involuntarily said, "brother, you and sister-in-law..." just when he said this, he saw Piaomiao raise his hand and immediately took back the second half of the sentence, "No, sister-in-law, I know I''m wrong. I didn''t say anything. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you chop me with thunder, but it''s not good to chop some flowers and plants. Do you think so? Hehe." Hailong said with a smile, "you are becoming more and more talkative. Hey hey, if you dare to talk nonsense in the future, I''ll let your sister-in-law chop you with thunder." Hongzhi said wrongfully, "hum, you know how to bully me. You know I''m a monk and can''t find a wife. Otherwise, I''ll find a powerful wife. See if you dare to be arrogant." Misty smiled and said, "OK, stop making trouble. Dragon, let''s practice for a while and let Hongzhi and xiaolingling protect the Dharma for us." Hailong nodded. They found a relatively flat place to sit face to face and practice. Due to such a big movement in Tiantang mountain, the orthodox sects were afraid of being discovered by mortals. Before dawn, they all left under the leadership of their masters. The four of Hailong reported to Jietian daozun that they did not return to Lianyun mountains and were ready to continue their journey. However, they had one more companion on their journey, and they were Hailong''s least favorite companion, waterstop daozun. ------------------------------------------------------------------- (I''m sorry for the late lifting of the ban today, but don''t forget to smash the tickets! Hehe. The VIP chapter of this book has begun to come to an end. You are welcome to subscribe.) Chapter 109 The reason why waterstop Taoist Zun followed was that Piaomiao Taoist Zun had her company every time he went abroad. This time, of course, she was no exception. Her most legitimate reason was that Piaomiao could not be protected by the current cultivation of Hailong, and she had a powerful immortal tool to pray for heavenly wheels, and her cultivation was much higher than that of Hailong. Originally, Hailong was firmly opposed. However, in order to travel with more beautiful women, Hongzhi and xiaolingling both voted in favour, but neither side of the misty was easy to offend and abstained. Finally, with the result of two votes, one vote against and one vote abstention, shuistop successfully joined the team, which made Hailong cry out and can only bear it in pain. After being ravaged by immortals and beasts, Tiantang mountain has long lost its original appearance. More than 50% of the vegetation on the mountain has been destroyed, and the surrounding peak and Tiantang lake have been completely razed to the ground. When the sea dragons left just when the sun rose, it has become a desolate place full of dead silence. According to the records of later generations of the state of Li Tang, this disaster was called the robbery of heaven fire. Hailong, with a sad face, flew in front of Hongzhi and xiaolingling. Among the three, Hongzhi''s cultivation is the highest. He is different from the Buddhist practitioners of fanxinzong. He does not fly with Buddhist clouds, but Buddha lotus. On the big Buddha lotus with a diameter of five meters, xiaolingling and Hailong sat there. Hailong hasn''t said a word since he set out on the road. Behind the Buddha lotus is the blue spirit cloud of the ethereal Taoist priest. The waterstop has occupied the position of the sea dragon and is chatting with the ethereal. They didn''t have any special destination, but flew to the southeast. "Hey, I said, Hailong, how did you become mute? Don''t you feel bored?" Xiaoji Lingdao. The sea dragon glanced at it and said, "don''t pay attention to me. It''s annoying. You''re also called brothers, and you''ll hurt us." Hongzhi turned his head and said with a smile, "well, brother, don''t be angry. Let''s pull more beautiful women together. Isn''t it also a chance for you? Maybe you can get a beautiful wife again?" The Sea Dragon said angrily, "wife? Whoever marries her as a wife will be unlucky for eight years. If you want, you can go. Anyway, I don''t want any money. A woman like her can only be an old maid." the little clever thought that the sea dragon compared a silent gesture and said: "Boss, can you keep your voice down? You don''t know how high the waterstop is. If she hears you, I''m afraid she''ll really get angry. You''re too poisonous. People were just a little cruel to you at the beginning. You really bear a grudge." The sea dragon hates: "I just remember revenge. You have never experienced that feeling. At the beginning, when I left the mountain with misty and waterside for the first time, my cultivation was just in the early stage of subduing the tiger. That time, I only said a few words from my heart on the road, but waterside used the method of prohibition to make me feel miserable. I have never forgotten this hatred. I have a strong heart and I will remember others'' kindness to me , and I will redouble it. If there is a hatred, I will remember it more deeply and impose it ten times on the enemy. Wait, and one day I will let you beg for mercy from me. " Hongzhi said with some worry: "boss, don''t be too serious. Being too persistent about hatred may affect your improvement of cultivation." Hailong said angrily: "you didn''t do it. You had to let shuistop follow us. I can''t be together with Piaomiao. What can I do with her light bulb that is brighter than Taiyang? I''m so poor!" Little clever made a faint look, "Hailong, you don''t have to be so anxious. It''s nothing to endure for two days. Wife, it''s boring to be together every day. Some intervals are good." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "little clever, you seem to know very well. Have you ever had a love experience?" little clever straightened his chest and said, "in this regard, I''m afraid no human can compare me. If I remember well, I have 863 wives by now." looking at the surprised look of the sea dragon, little clever continued: "Don''t believe it. In the monkey forest of Moyun peak, I''m the supreme one. Those female monkeys are eager to send them to curry favor with me. At first, those wives were basically dead, but in the past hundreds of years, I lost their aura to anyone who had an affair with me. Now, I have at least 400 wives alive. When I go back to the monkey forest, I''ll ask them to meet you." The sea dragon stared at the little clever and turned to Hongzhi and said, "Xiaozhi, isn''t this true?" Hongzhi said with a smile: "this is really true. You don''t know that little clever is very fraternal." Without any warning, the sea dragon waved his hand fiercely and hit little clever on his head, saying, "shit, I didn''t expect you to turn into a peerless monkey and have hundreds of wives." Hailong said with a smile, "I won''t fight with you. I can''t beat you. But to tell you the truth, I can''t compare with you in looking for a wife." At this time, a misty voice came, "dragon, we have now entered the territory of the state of Zhao and song. There seems to be a big city in front. Do you want to go down and have a look?" The sea dragon was inspired and said, "OK! Go down and have a look." Only when he landed on the ground could he be with misty. Naturally, he had to raise his hands and feet in favor. Driven by the mana, a group of five people fell behind a soil slope not far from the city of Zhao Song state. As soon as the mana was closed, Hailong couldn''t wait to rush to misty and hold her hand. Although there was only a short separation for a few hours, he felt that he had left misty It was a long time ago. Feeling the deep affection of Hailong, he couldn''t help smiling. He clenched his palm with his backhand and asked with concern, "have you recovered your mana?" Hailong nodded. Now he only had misty eyes and couldn''t care about anything else. Holding that soft boneless hand, his empty heart immediately filled up. Shuistop hummed. Although she was dissatisfied, she was a husband and wife after all, and she had no way. "Go and pull, don''t make out, and talk about it in the city." Without even looking at the water stop, the sea dragon hugged the misty and walked to the other side of the earth slope. The water stop stamped his feet, hurried to catch up, patted the sea dragon''s hand and said, "don''t you occupy my senior sister." The sea dragon angrily said, "what is occupation? Misty is my wife. We are the most legitimate together. You are occupation." the cold light in shuistop''s eyes flashed and said angrily, "do you want to fight?" The sea dragon snorted coldly, "I''ve endured you for a long time and will fight. Am I afraid you won''t succeed? Don''t you have a broken plate? Come on, see if my powerful stick can break your broken plate." Misty was startled to see that they were at war, and hurriedly stopped in front of the sea dragon and said, "it''s all our own people. Stop making trouble. Let''s go to the city first. Come to the younger martial sister, let''s go together." she said, holding the sea dragon in one hand and the water in the other hand, and wanted to go to the big city in front of the earth slope. Hongzhi and xiaolingling gather around Hailong. What Hailong sees is that they are constantly laughing. He is really helpless now. In terms of strength, he can''t fight the water that has reached the unpredictable middle stage. Now he can only look at it step by step, and find a way to get rid of the "plague God" when he finds the opportunity. Tianbo city is a medium-sized city in the state of Zhao and song. The city wall is about 20 meters high. The city gate is opened and the suspension bridge connects the two banks of the moat. Passers-by will be simply checked by soldiers. When the five of Hailong came to the gate, they immediately saw many people being examined at the gate. It''s nothing for others. It''s mainly that Xiaoling is not easy to pass. With Xiaoling''s current cultivation, he can use magic to become human, so Hailong doesn''t worry too much. After a while, the people in front were released one after another. Finally, it was their turn. Hailong was the first to step forward. At this time, he was wearing the most common gray cloth robe of Lianyun sect. All the usual things and magic weapons were in the heaven and earth ring. There was no place to doubt, so he passed the pass easily. Those soldiers seemed to be very respectful to the monk. Hongzhi was released the second time almost without being checked. Little clever was really smart. It turned into a frail old man who kept coughing. The soldiers let him go in disgust lest they might be infected. Just when Hailong was relieved and thought nothing would happen, the soldiers had begun to check the water stop. Shuistop asked piaomi for the same hat to wear to hide her natural beauty, but her graceful figure caused trouble. The soldiers who checked her were obviously lecherous. Se Mimi looked at shuistop and said with a smile, "what''s here? Is there any contraband hidden here? Let the master check it." then he stretched out his hand to shuistop. Seeing the soldier grabbing her, Hailong noticed that Shuijing''s body was so hot. He thought of hatred before. Have you noticed this. Seeing that the water stop was about to be humiliated, the sea dragon had an inexplicable pleasure at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t stop it, so he looked at it with a smile. Sen Leng''s killing machine emanated from the water stop. The soldier screamed and immediately fell aside holding his hand. His right hand was soft on his arm, which was obviously broken. This is waterstop. If those humiliated here today are replaced by the evil sect, I''m afraid the soldiers here will become meat and mud without exception. Seeing that his companion was injured, the other soldiers immediately became angry. More than 20 people quickly surrounded the five Hailong people in the center, pointed bright long guns at the five people, and the leader of the team leader shouted angrily: "who are you? How dare you go wild in Tianbo city." shuistop said coldly: "It''s cheap to break his hand. Get out of here before I get angry, or I''ll break your limbs." Misty pulled the water and said, "forget it, younger martial sister, why do you have to see these people? Let''s go. It''s settled." All the soldiers were fixed in place under the misty law. They came forward with a minute of misty sleeves, and the soldiers fell to the ground. The five people entered Tianbo city. The ordinary people behind them couldn''t help but secretly wonder that some good people had rushed to report to the government. Upon entering the city, misty Xiangzhi said, "younger martial sister, your hot temper should be changed. We are people of truth cultivation. What can we care about with these ordinary people?" Shuistop blushed and said angrily, "but that bastard came to me and I didn''t kill him. It''s good that I didn''t kill him." hearing her words, Hailong, Hongzhi and xiaolingling subconsciously looked at shuistop. Xiaolingling had the worst resistance and immediately drooled. Shuistop was ashamed and said angrily: "what are you looking at? Do you want to die? Look again and dig out your eyes." Hailong said with a smile, "it''s our fault that you look so good. However, I''m not interested in a woman with a big chest and no brain like you. My ethereal wife''s figure is suitable for me." Waterstop was very angry. Just before the attack, Hailong hurriedly reminded her, "this is a street. Do you want to kill the civilians around?" waterstop was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. He hummed angrily: "wait for me. When I get out of the city, I''ll see how to deal with you." misty pulled Hailong for a moment and said shyly, "you don''t say a word. Your mouth is unforgiving." The sea dragon took the misty hand, kissed it, and said with a smile, "you are the one who can''t spare my mouth!" even through the green gauze on the hat, the sea dragon could see that misty was blushing. She pinched the sea dragon''s hand and said, "don''t say such words in front of so many people. People are so embarrassed." shuistop seemed to be more uncomfortable and said to Misty: "Elder martial sister, I really don''t understand what you think. I married such a lustful ghost." Hailong bullied shuistop and dared not do it here. He said recklessly: "what is lustful ghost? I love my wife. What''s wrong. Oh, by the way, an old maid like you who is not loved will not understand." Waterstop''s face suddenly turned white, his lips trembled and couldn''t speak. Hai Long clearly felt that the magic power fluctuation of her body was extremely strong. Misty said angrily, "dragon, you''ve gone too far. What did you say? Apologize to younger martial sister." Hailong looked at shuistop, who was trembling with anger. He was very happy and hypocritically approached him and said, "elder martial sister shuistop, I just made a slip of the tongue. Don''t be angry. If you''re angry, it''s bad for your health." shuistop''s eyes flashed cold. Hailong just felt bad and snapped, He was slapped heavily by the water stop on his face. He staggered four or five steps before he stood firm. When he was beaten in the street, he immediately attracted the attention of passers-by. Fortunately, waterstop didn''t use mana. Otherwise, I''m afraid the sea dragon will lose half his life if he doesn''t die. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Welcome to vote Chapter 110 The sea dragon touched the place where he had been beaten, and his anger suddenly rose. Sen Leng''s voice exuded from his teeth, "dare you hit me." the small iron bar flew out and fell into his hands. In the momentum confrontation, the war was imminent. Seeing that the situation was bad, Hongzhi hurried forward to hold Hailong and said, "brother, calm down. This is not the place to do it. Waterstop Taoist Zun, you are too much. Although brother''s joke is too much, you shouldn''t hit him! The so-called beating people doesn''t hit the face." waterstop gave him a cold look and said, "if you don''t accept it, go together and leave the city now." Misty took a distressed look at Hailong and said, "younger martial sister, OK. You hit, and you''re angry. Forget it." shuistop snorted and said, "you know to face your husband." Suddenly, the sound of detailed footsteps sounded, and a team of about 100 soldiers quickly surrounded them. The first general, wearing silver lock armour, rode on a big jujube horse with thick eyebrows, big eyes, straight nose and holding a silver gun, looked very powerful. The man walking beside him was the captain who had been restrained by the misty in front of the gate. He pointed to the five sea dragons and said, "the commander, that''s them." the commander immediately fired a horizontal gun, pointed the gun tip forward and said in a deep voice: "surround me first and don''t let any of them run away." The five people of Hailong naturally didn''t see these people in their eyes. They mistily gathered around Hailong and exuded soft magic power in the palm to help him erase the palm marks on his face. The voice said: "dragon, don''t worry too much with younger martial sister. In fact, she is very good, but she has a bad temper. For my face, let her order." Hai Long said discontentedly, "then she always stays with you and reduces our time together. This will affect our feelings. As long as she doesn''t provoke me, I won''t bother to talk to her." Before the meeting, the commander-in-chief didn''t take them seriously at all. Suddenly, he was angry, hurried his horse forward, pointed a long gun at Hailong and said, "who are you? What''s the plot when you came to Tianbo City, and why did you hurt the soldiers guarding the city." Hailong glanced at the commander-in-chief and said: "You don''t deserve to ask me these questions. Take care of your own men first. How could Zhao Song state have such a scum." The chief soldier was not a reckless man. After listening to Hailong''s words, he said in a deep voice: "I will find out the truth of the matter, but you despise me and should be convicted. If you come, take them back first and wait until I find out the matter." the soldiers responded with a roar and immediately pointed their long guns at Hailong''s five people. Hailong snorted coldly and said: "You deserve to catch me. Even if Zhao Ji is here, you should be respectful to me. Go away. I''m in a bad mood today, which annoys me and makes you all lie here." The chief soldier frowned and Hailong''s tone was frightening. He couldn''t help hesitating. But in front of so many subordinates and pedestrians, he naturally couldn''t shrink back. He said coldly, "no matter who you are, no matter what your status, you have to be convicted for violating the law of the state of Zhao and song." Hai Long''s eyes were cold. He was holding his stomach and had no place to send fire. His body suddenly floated forward. He rushed to the chief soldier at an incredible speed in the eyes of ordinary people. With a big hand, he immediately pulled the chief soldier down from his horse and said with hatred: "I''m the king''s law in the state of Zhao and song. If you don''t want to die, get out quickly." With a push, the commander-in-chief''s body immediately flew out and overwhelmed one of his own men. The commander-in-chief was angry, got up from the ground and shouted, "get up and catch these maniacs." at this time, a thick voice sounded, "stop." the two figures quickly moved to this side. At a glance, they saw that they were two practitioners with low cultivation. Two yellow figures appeared next to the chief soldier. As soon as the chief soldier saw the two men, he immediately became extremely respectful. He quickly knelt down and said, "see you two for worship." The two men did not look at him, knelt respectfully to the ground, saluted Hailong and said, "see you, master." it turned out that the two people who suddenly appeared were Huang Han''s brother and sister. Hailong recognized them long ago and said faintly, "get up. Why are you here? Now the soldiers of Zhao Song state are really growing. They not only flirt with women, but also catch me." Huang Han was shocked. He glanced back at the commander-in-chief and said, "commander-in-chief Li, what''s going on? Do you know who this is? He is a great benefactor of the state of Zhao and song. His Highness the king side by side. Even his majesty wants to respect him as a teacher. You can''t die." Li Zongbing was shocked. He could not have imagined that such an ordinary young man in front of him would be a legendary figure in Zhao, song and Li Tang Dynasties - the king side by side. His voice trembled uncontrollably: "my subordinates, I really don''t know whether it is the king side by side! I, I..." Hai Long waved impatiently and said, "forget it, I''m too lazy to argue with you. I''ll take your people away immediately. By the way, go back and ask your men who guarded the door. The guy who broke his hand molested my senior sister. You''ll see what to do." when Li Zongbing saw that Hai Long didn''t blame him, he was overjoyed, quickly and respectfully kowtowed his head and took his men away in dismay. Huang Han and Huang Sui stood up, came up to Hailong and respectfully called Master Sheng again. Hongzhi said with a smile, "brother, when did you accept your apprentice? Why didn''t you hear about it!" Hai Long glared at him and said, "there are many things you don''t know. Well, Huang Han, please arrange a place for us to live first. Oh, by the way, I don''t have any money. You can get me some money." Huang Han and his sister were overjoyed when they saw Hailong. After seeing Hailong''s skills, how could they give up this good opportunity to ask for advice? Huang Han hurriedly said, "yes, I will do it well. Master, you and some predecessors come with me. I''ll take you directly to the city master''s residence." Hailong waved his hand and said, "no, just stay in a hotel." Huang Han promised and turned around to lead the way with Huang Sui. Misty and surprised, the voice said, "dragon, when did you become the king of Zhao and song? It sounds like you have great power." The sea dragon smiled and said, "what''s so good about the king of ordinary people? One day, I''ll be the king of all immortals." at that moment, he briefly told the four people what had happened. Due to the interruption of Li Zongbing, Hailong ordered him to punish the previous careless soldiers. The spirit of water stopped and stopped arguing with Hailong. After listening to Hai Long''s narration, he said vaguely: "originally, the seven sects in the Xiuzhen world should not participate in the struggle between mortals and countries. However, since there were people from the demon sect at that time, it doesn''t matter if you take action. However, it''s better to have less contact with ordinary people in the future. If other sects know, they will gossip." As he spoke, Huang Han had brought them to a grand hotel with three floors high and a very wide area. From the outside, the layout was exquisite. On the plaque, there were three big words - qianfuju. Huang Han turned to Hailong and said, "master, do you think it''s OK here? This is the Best Inn in Tianbo city." Hailong nodded and said, "here it is. You can arrange three rooms for us. It''s good to have one standard room for two." Huang Han promised. He was just about to do it, but he heard: "wait a minute, what do you want so many rooms for? Just a three room room room and a two room room room." Hailong was stunned and said, "would you like to live with Hongzhi and xiaolingling?" shuistop snorted and said, "you live with them. I live with elder martial sister. I''m afraid of loneliness alone." The Sea Dragon said angrily, "No. you......" misty took his hand and said, "forget it, dragon. Just as younger martial sister said. If the two love for a long time, it will be day and night." Huang Sui''s delicate body shook slightly. She looked at the sea dragon and the misty cover over her face. She couldn''t help but feel sour in her heart. Huang Han asked tentatively, "master, that..." The sea dragon was a little agitated and said, "just a two person world and a three person world." Huang Han promised and went to do it first. Huang Sui led the crowd into the inn. The lobby of the hotel is a large dining room with nearly 100 brownish red wooden tables. Exquisite lanterns are hung on the roof. It looks antique and gives people a comfortable feeling. Hongzhi and xiaolingling were also polite. They sat down first. Xiaojiling said, "Hailong, let''s have something to eat first. I''m dying after being hungry all day." Hailong nodded and sat down with misty and waterstop. Huang Sui said, "master, what would you like to eat?" at this time, they were the only table in the dining room. The Sea Dragon said: "you look to want it. If you have anything delicious, just go up." Huang Sui promised and went to the counter to order. Watching her leave, Hongzhi said, "boss, I really admire you. It''s so good to have the right." The sea dragon glanced at him and said, "if you feel good, I''ll give you the name of the king side by side. Don''t talk in front of my two lands later." Hongzhi said, "you know, pull. How can we save you some face in front of the apprentice. The so-called eating people''s mouth is short. Hey, hey." After a while, Huang Han''s brother and sister had returned. They stood behind Hailong. Huang Han said, "master, everything has been arranged. I asked the boss here to clean up the two cleanest rooms for you and your predecessors." Hailong nodded and said, "sit down, too. Have something to eat together." Huang Han said, "if you are here, there is no reason for the disciples to sit, not to mention that we have just had dinner." Hai Long frowned and said, "don''t be hypocritical. I hate etiquette most. If I let you sit, you can sit." Huang Han and Huang Sui looked at each other and sat down next. Hailong said, "come on, let me introduce you. These two are my good brothers Hongzhi and xiaoclever." Huang Han''s brother and sister, who had just sat down, quickly stood up and saluted the two. Huang Han said to Hongzhi in some embarrassment: "elder, I''m really sorry. I forget you''re a monk. Let''s go and prepare some vegetarian vegetarian vegetarian food for you." Hongzhi was startled and waved his hand again and again: "no, No. the so-called wine and meat wear the intestines. If the Buddha is in mind, there''s no need to bother. The more meat and meat, the better." Hai Long smiled and said, "you don''t have to be polite to him. He is a fake monk who eats more wine and meat than anyone else." as he said, he took up his misty little hand and said, "let me introduce you to my wife misty. Misty, they are my disciples and are not outsiders. Just show them with their true faces." misty smiled, He slowly took off his hat. Huang Han and Huang Sui respectfully said, "see you, Shiniang..." when the ethereal face appeared in front of them, they were all stunned. Huang Han had no idea of disrespect at all. In his eyes, he was as awe inspiring and inviolable as master Guanyin, and his expression was more respectful. Huang Sui is another idea. She has always been proud of her appearance, but at this time, when she saw the misty, her heart completely became cold. Compared with the fairy who doesn''t seem to exist in the world, she felt as if she were just a small firefly, which became dark under the light of the bright moon. At this moment, she suddenly remembered the scene when she met Hailong for the first time. At that time, she had misunderstood Hailong''s unreasonable thoughts. How foolish it was! With such a wife who can''t be described as beautiful, how can he be interested in himself? Filled with shame, Huang Sui couldn''t help lowering his head. Misty smiled and said, "hello. I also know that Hailong has disciples today. Hailong has been in meditation and must have nothing good to give you. Your accomplishments should not reach the peak level. The two flying swords are of good quality. With the Dharma array I infused into them, you can use them first, which will be good for future cultivation." the green light flashed, One white and one red long sword with scabbard appeared in the misty hand. The brother and sister Huang Han knew that it was not ordinary because of the light contained in the sword. They couldn''t help looking up at the sea dragon. Hai Long said with a smile, "wife, you can really buy people''s hearts! In fact, they are just my registered disciples. I didn''t accept them into the sect. But since you have all taken them out, take Huang Han and Huang Sui. Why didn''t I get such a good thing at the beginning, much better than that guy of Tianshi." brother and sister Huang Han were very happy and quickly took over the flying sword with gratitude, Huang Han held white and Huang Sui held red. At the moment they received the sword, they felt a vast aura coming from the sword body, and they were happy both physically and mentally. Chapter 111 Misty smiled: "Since you brothers and sisters are working in the state of Zhao and song, they are really not suitable for joining the sect. The red one is called luanfeng and is three feet and two inches long. I have applied fire mana to it. When attacking with Dharma sword, you can cast real fire attack under the urging of mana. With the improvement of cultivation, the power of Dharma sword will gradually increase. It is certainly no problem to use it until it is unborn. White sword Ming Bailu, I used this sword for a hundred years when I was young. On the contrary to the luanfeng sword, it is attached with ice mana. Other things are the same, and its power will increase with your cultivation. In future cultivation, you might as well put it on your lap, which will be beneficial. Your mana will also constantly absorb the aura of the sword and have ice and fire attributes. " The sea dragon wondered, "wife, does mana still need attributes? What are the benefits of attributes?" he smiled: "Thanks to your high cultivation, you don''t even know the mana attribute. The mana power is different with different attributes. In short, the mana with attributes will be more powerful than that without attributes. Of course, you are an exception. Your golden mana has a strong sense of boldness. Although you don''t have any attributes, its power is even more impressive than that with attributes. For example, the heavenly mind of Lianyun sect focuses on the attributes of water and thunder. For example, Huang Han, both of them are not high in cultivation. If they have attributes, their realm can be improved faster. I estimate that they should be able to reach the realm of climbing the peak in about 200 years. " The sea dragon held the misty hand and said, "no, you gave them such a good magic weapon. I want one without attributes. I have few magic weapons now." Misty and helpless shook his head, smiled and said, "you are more than a thousand years old and still like a child." Hailong said: "children are children. Anyway, you have to give me one. You know how many babies you have." Misty''s right hand waved lightly, the blue light flashed, a blue flying sword appeared in her hand, stuffed it into the sea dragon and said, "here you are. It should be suitable for you." Shuistop said in surprise, "elder martial sister, isn''t this your autumn dew Begonia? You''re too eccentric. Last time I asked you, you didn''t give it to me." misty smiled: "It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you. This autumn dew Begonia has the same effect as the Shenxiao sword. It''s also a top-grade treasure, but it''s thunder attribute, and you''re an exception in Lianyun sect. The mana belongs to wind attribute, so it''s not suitable to use it." Hailong fondly played with his new long sword and murmured, "Qiulu Begonia is really a good name." The scabbard is clear and blue, just like carved jade. The halo is flashing and the aura is pressing. The sea dragon can clearly feel the explosive power contained in it. When he explored it with the power of God, he was surprised to find that there are as many as nine Dharma arrays on this flying sword, and all of them are attacking Dharma arrays. Misty explained: "This is one of the two most commonly used Dharma swords. The other one you''ve seen several times is Shenxiao sword. Although this Qiulu Begonia can''t lead thunder as calmly as Shenxiao sword, it''s not much different. Moreover, it also has a special effect of avoiding fire. This is not an ordinary way to avoid fire. Even the samadhi true fire of our people of cultivation can''t hurt it. The sword is three feet and eight inches long. Aren''t you Are you interested in thunder method? If you use it in the future, your power will increase a lot. " Without avoiding suspicion, Hai Long kissed on the misty face and said with a smile, "wife, thank you very much. Oh, by the way, I''m not very skilled in using the Dharma array. Please help me change the Dharma array on my two magic weapons." With a flash of green light, the bone bead and the fairy rope made by the sea dragon with Python tendon appeared in front of the misty at the same time. The autumn dew Begonia had been impolitely collected by him. Misty picked up the bone beads and fairy rope, looked carefully and said: "Dragon, the quality of these two magic weapons is very good. You also said that you have few magic weapons. They are all top-grade weapons. However, the Dharma array is really less. I''ll help you change it tonight and give it to you tomorrow. This rope is a very rare restricted magic weapon. If you use it properly, you can bind opponents with higher cultivation than you." Hailong laughed: "Mine is not yours. If you like it, give it to you. Just leave the bone bead to me. My defense ability is poor, and the bone bead is the only magic weapon to protect my body. These are all left to me by the python monster of 2000 years last time. In addition to them, I only have Qianjun stick and Qixiu sword. With Qiulu Begonia in the future, Qixiu sword can also retire and give it to lower generation when I have a chance Disciple. "At this time, the dishes ordered by Huang Sui had come up. Under the shuttle of the waiter, in a short time, more than 20 kinds of delicious food filled the whole table. Although piaomi and shuistop had gone out to practice, they were surprised when they had eaten such good food. Driven by Hailong, Hongzhi and xiaoclever, they immediately launched a sweeping war. Everyone ate and chatted. The meal didn''t end until the evening. Hailong learned from Huang Han''s brothers and sisters that they had restrained a lot since the last time they went back to the yuan and Mongolia state, and not only returned the territory occupied by Zhao, song and Li Tang, but also compensated a lot of gold and silver in the two countries. The whole yuan and Mongolia seemed to be closed, no more arrogance. Satisfied to lean back on the chair, Hailong said: "Huang Han! When you get back, you tell Zhao Ji that although yuan and Mongolia can''t pose a threat for the time being, they may not be so honest in the future. Strengthening national strength is the only way to protect their territory. We should not only strengthen our military strength, but also absorb more experts in the worship hall, and you old people who worship the hall also need to practice hard and prepare for the future." Huang Han hurriedly said, "please follow master''s instructions. Your majesty is a rare Mingjun. He knows the way to enrich the country and strengthen the army. He will not let you down. Oh, by the way, master and predecessors, where are you going?" Hai Long looked at the misty and said: "I don''t know where I''m going, but I''m sure I won''t go to the imperial city of the state of Zhao song. You should be well informed in the memorial hall of the state of Zhao song. Is there anything strange in China recently?" Huang Han thought and said: "There''s really something strange. As you know, the southern part of Zhao song and Yuan Meng countries is close to the southern Xinjiang. There are many nationalities in the southern Xinjiang, and there are many poor mountains and rivers. It''s said that there is not peace there recently, and there are often some monsters. According to the report of general Qingjian, who guarded the southern Xinjiang, a giant more than five meters tall once attacked the border of our country, causing instability Fewer deaths and injuries. We originally went to Tianbo city to find a cultivator, but we just received your Majesty''s order the day before yesterday to investigate the matter in Nanjiang. " Hai Long was afraid that the world would not be disordered. After hearing Huang Han''s words, he suddenly brightened his eyes and turned to the misty way: "wife, are you familiar with southern Xinjiang? How is it better than our western regions?" Misty said, "Southern Xinjiang is a very mysterious place. I went there once a long time ago. It is very dangerous. Compared with the western regions where we are, it is more desolate and basically not suitable for ordinary people to live. There are many flood and wasteland animals living in the southern frontier, many of which have cultivation for more than a thousand years, which is very difficult to deal with." The sea dragon showed surprise and could make misty say four words that were difficult to deal with. It could be seen that the monsters there were powerful. He frowned and said, "won''t these monsters be used by the demon family?" Misty shook his head and said: "I don''t think so. There is one characteristic of the wild beasts, that is, they are violent. Even if they meet strangers, they often kill each other. I once felt a very powerful invisible force there. For our practitioners, southern Xinjiang can be regarded as a forbidden area. Few people would like to go there. According to Huang Hangang, attack Zhao and song At the border of China, it should be a creature called mandrill in southern Xinjiang. This creature has infinite natural power and is like a giant. However, it is not among the wild animals. It is said that the creatures in southern Xinjiang generally do not leave their own territory. The emergence of mandrill is really strange. Is it really the demon sect that is causing trouble there? " Waterstop shook his head and said, "No. Jin shisan''s abnormal heart is all recorded by Lao Jun now. Where can we care about others? Elder martial sister, I think we can go there too. Although Southern Xinjiang is dangerous, there are many rare things that are not found in other parts of China. With our current cultivation, even if we encounter wild animals, there should be no problem." Misty nodded and said, "I''m afraid there are only things in southern Xinjiang that attract us. Go there, or I don''t know where to go. Hailong, OK?" Hailong said with a smile, "if there''s anything wrong, you can go wherever you say. Huang Han, your brothers and sisters can go directly back to Bianliang city. We''ll leave the investigation in Nanjiang to us. If everything goes well, I''ll find a way to inform Zhao Ji. He should be relieved if we go." Huang Han and his brothers and sisters stood up and Huang Sui said: "Master, let''s go with you. It''s OK to go back to the worship hall. We are willing to follow you around and serve you." Hailong thought and said: "No, you''d better go back to Bianliang city. You heard misty say just now that Nanjiang is a very dangerous place. Your cultivation is too shallow. If there is any danger there, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to take care of you. Besides, you should practice more now." Huang Han said, "master, let''s go with you. It''s much better to stay with you than to cultivate alone. We can do everything else for you. You can be at ease! Although we don''t have strong cultivation, we should be able to protect ourselves. Master, we will never give you trouble. Please, just take us." Hailong seemed to think of something. He moved in his heart and said, "well, if you really want to follow, take you with you. Oh, by the way, Huang Sui, do you remember that I told you I wanted to introduce you to a famous teacher? She was there today and introduced it to you directly." then he pointed to the water stop: "This is my elder martial sister waterstop Zun. Compared with her, my cultivation is just like heaven and earth. Her cultivation is so strong that she is definitely the top person in China. If you can practice with her, you will make a very fast progress in the future." As he spoke, the sea dragon winked at Huang Sui repeatedly. Huang Sui was smart. Seeing that the sea dragon seemed to have some anxious eyes, he immediately felt blessed. He stepped forward a few steps, walked to the water stop, fell to his knees, and said skillfully, "please accept the master." Waterstop was completely stunned when she heard Hailong praising her. She never thought Hailong would give herself such a good evaluation. As long as she was a person, she didn''t like to be flattered. At this time, she was in a much better mood. Seeing the clever and beautiful Huang Sui, she really moved the idea of accepting disciples. Among the original nine Taoist zuns of Lianyun sect, she was the least under her door, and there was almost nothing Good qualification. He stretched out his hand to pull Huang Sui up and urged her body to input mana into Huang Sui. After walking around her meridians, he nodded and said, "although your cultivation is still shallow, it is also my right way of cultivation. Cultivation is really lonely. Sometimes, you even have to close down for hundreds of years. Can you stick to it?" Huang Sui nodded firmly and said, "master, I can insist." Hailong said, "elder martial sister, don''t worry. I''ve already tested Huang Sui''s mind. This girl is not only kind-hearted, but also very determined. She is absolutely suitable to be a disciple of Lianyun sect. On the contrary, she is also my registered disciple. You can officially accept her as an apprentice." Waterstop listened to Hailong''s affectionate cry. A senior sister suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. Hailong''s abnormality aroused her vigilance, but Huang Sui was really with her mind. For a moment, she couldn''t help hesitating and said coldly, "now you know I''m your senior sister. Your own disciples don''t teach themselves, but push it to me. Tell me, what do you want to do?" Hai Long put on an aggrieved look and said, "I don''t want to do anything! Can''t you be polite to you? Anyway, you''re also my senior sister. Look, misty, I''m trying to be nice, and she still doubts me." misty smiled and said, "younger martial sister, just take the child. I think Huang Sui is a material that can be made, and it will make you prosperous in the future." After thinking for a while, shuistop nodded and said, "OK. Follow me later. When you get to Nanjiang, you must not leave me ten meters around, so as to ensure your integrity." ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (thank you for your support. Ha ha. I''ve announced a good news. After negotiation with the publishing house, the name of the new book has been determined first. It''s called , which is a power novel and mainly writes powers. The background will not be the city. It''s interstellar. I hope you like it. After writing this set of books, I''ll start writing immediately, but when I''m alone, it''s the beginning of the new book.) Chapter 112 Huang Sui was overjoyed. Hailong''s ability was monitored. Hailong''s senior sister''s cultivation should not be too bad. It is more important than anything for people who practice truth to get the guidance of a famous teacher. Kneeling down again, he respectfully made three obeisances and nine kowtows to shuistop. After receiving her gift with a smile, shuistop waved her hand and said, "you should work harder in the future, and I will give Lianyun patriarchal system to you." Huang Sui said respectfully: "yes, master, disciples should work hard and don''t let you down." Seeing his sister officially worship the master as a teacher, Huang Han couldn''t help feeling a little worried and whispered to Hailong, "master, what about me?" The sea dragon gave him a white look and said, "you! Just belong to my name for the time being. Little clever, let Huang Han follow you later. Whatever you want to teach him is up to you." Little clever pointed to himself and said, "me? What do you want him to do with me? I don''t want personal disciples." Hailong smiled and said: "Who''s going to give you a disciple? I''m cheap for you! With Huang Han, you''ll have more followers in the future? You can''t do what you want. I''ll teach him mental skills for a long time. I''m not willing to give it to Hongzhi, the fake monk." Little clever thought for a moment and said, "well, you''d better follow me later." although Huang Han''s cultivation is not high, he can see that little clever is certainly not as good as waterstop. He can''t help but feel dissatisfied, but it''s the arrangement of Hailong, and he doesn''t dare to say anything. Hailong is secretly happy. He sends out all the hot potato, and he can have a rest. He smiled: "Huang Han! I think your brother and sister will move in tonight. We''ll leave for Nanjiang early tomorrow morning." Huang Han respectfully said, "yes, master. Then I''ll go back to the city master''s house and say to the city master." after that, he saluted the people and left the Hotel. Hailong stretched his waist and said: "I haven''t had a good rest since last night. Well, I''m going back to bed. Xiao Sui! You''re opening a room. You and your master will live there later. Elder martial sister waterstop, why are you staring at me? Haven''t you just accepted an apprentice and taught her the basic mental skills? This is very important. As for Huang Han, when he comes, let him and Xiao clever and Hong It''s OK to cure the three people. Wife, let''s go back to our room and have a rest. " At this time, shuistop finally understood the intention of Hailong to accept her disciples. If Huang Sui followed her, she couldn''t entangle with the misty. Although she knew that she was deceived, she had nothing to do. The only thing to be gratified is that Huang Sui has excellent physique and solid foundation. She is also satisfied with such a disciple. Piaomi shook his head and said, "dragon, don''t be so impulsive in the future, OK? Piaomi is your person and will always be. But you can''t achieve your accomplishments now. If you break the child''s body, it will be even more difficult to enter the realm of cultivation. Wait a minute, when you reach the later stage of the avenue, OK?" Hailong took a deep breath, suppressed the rising desire and said with a bitter smile: "This is really a kind of suffering! Now I really want you regardless of everything. Wife, don''t you know how attractive you are to me? It''s really hard to bear it." Misty rubbed the dragon''s face and said painfully, "I also want to satisfy you. But isn''t your goal to be the most powerful immortal? For this goal, just wait." The sea dragon pulled the quilt from one side, helped the misty cover her delicate body, and said with a bitter smile, "I have to wait. What else can I ask? Bear a knife on the beginning!" Piaomiao put on his clothes, hugged Hai Long from behind, leaned against his broad shoulder and said, "tomorrow we will fly directly to Nanjiang, where there will be less opportunities to get along alone. Long, if you are really too uncomfortable, Piaomiao will give it to you." Hai Long shook his whole body, clenched his teeth and threw away the tempting idea, saying: "No, I can''t do that now. I also want to improve my accomplishments as soon as possible. In this way, it can also play a certain role when you spend the robbery. Wife, well, with your mana, it''s hard for me to infringe on you as long as I exercise a prohibition on myself." Misty was stunned and said, "do you need to do this?" Hailong nodded and said: "yes. You set a thunder ban on your intimate underwear. In the future, as long as I invade there, the thunder will chop me, so I''ll wake up." misty said with a smile: "although this method is good, it''s not pleasant to be struck by thunder!" The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said, "if it''s bad, we''ll have to suffer. Otherwise, maybe one day we won''t wake up when we make love. This is the only way for you to survive the robbery and for our distant future." misty kissed the sea dragon on the face and said, "husband, you''re very kind to me. Then I''ll ban it now." With that, a blue light bead appeared in her hand, misty and solemnly recited a few syntactic spells, smashed the light bead with both hands, and distributed the powder on her intimate underwear. She made a decision with both hands, which successfully set the ban. "OK. This prohibition is based on my own mana. No one can invade my body unless I surpass me in cultivation or take off my clothes. Dragon, you should be careful in the future. Don''t touch my underwear. Otherwise, this thunder doesn''t recognize people. Although it''s not too powerful, I''m afraid it will paralyze me for a period of time." Misty smiled and said, "well, now that it has been decided, don''t think about it. Husband, practice for a while, and I''ll help you improve those two magic weapons." Hai Long nodded helplessly, sat cross legged on the bed and urged the divine power in his body to run. He had been running for seven weeks before he dissolved the uncomfortable feeling of his body and entered a settled state. At the same time when Hai Long began to practice, piaomi also took out bone beads and fairy ropes, and constantly injected one Dharma array after another into it. Early in the morning, the divine power in the sea dragon gradually sank into the Dantian. His consciousness regained consciousness. He opened his eyes and saw misty looking at himself with a smile, "wife, do you get up so early?" Misty shook his head and said, "I just changed your two magic weapons. Do you want to see them?" The sea dragon was shocked and said, "you haven''t slept all night to change the magic weapon for me. There''s no need to work so hard. I''m not in a hurry." Misty smiled and said, "I''m going to Nanjiang soon. It''s very dangerous there. There are several powerful magic weapons. Self defense is very important. Hai Long, look at the magic weapon." the light flashed. Hai Long hasn''t reflected at all, and a golden light has covered him. Subconsciously raised his hand, the power of God burst out all over his body. If it is just a general magic weapon, even if it is used from the misty hand, it may not hurt the sea dragon with the power of God, because misty can''t attack his husband with all his strength. But this time it''s different. After the golden light came out, the sea dragon suddenly felt that his whole body was tight and had almost no chance to breathe. The golden light suddenly thickened and completely wound his body in an instant. The sea dragon saw that it was a rope with dark golden stripes and thick thumb. After being tied by the rope, he not only couldn''t move, but also his divine power was completely limited by the inexplicable energy emitted by the rope. Now he can only stand there like wood. Misty came up to the sea dragon, pinched his nose, smiled proudly and said, "my night was not in vain. I don''t know. This is your fairy rope that used to be only as thick as silk thread. After my transformation, it has now become a restrictive magic weapon in the real sense. In terms of function, it''s OK to call it a fairy weapon." Hailong said with a wry smile, "wife, do you let me go first and then explain? It''s very uncomfortable that you can''t move at all." Misty smiled and said something low. With a move of his right hand, he tied the fairy rope. Then he untied it and flew back to her hand. Strangely, when the fairy rope flew back, it turned into the thickness of silk thread again, twining around the ethereal wrist in an instant, like a golden bracelet. It looks very noble against the faint golden lines. The sea dragon moved and recovered his free body. He smiled and said, "wife, this bundle of fairy rope is really beautiful for you. Just give it to you and keep it for yourself in the future." Misty shook his head and said, "I have a lot of magic weapons myself, but I don''t use them very much. Besides, when I meet a real expert, the magic weapons won''t have much effect as long as they don''t reach the immortal level. Moreover, you have few magic weapons now, and this bundle of immortal rope is very suitable for you. I''m afraid the evil ancestor will have a headache when he meets it." The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "is it so powerful?" Misty smiled, nodded and said: "Of course. Your bundle is very good. The cobbler that you killed is certainly not a regular boa constrictor. If I guess correctly, it should be a very rare golden python. All the essence of this golden thread Python almost gathered in the snake tendon and bones of the body, so that you can achieve these two magic weapons close to the celestial organ. After being baptized by your divine power, you have removed all magazines, and then I have passed through the twelve restrictive prohibitions blessed by the nine heavenly divine prohibitions. Its power is by no means weaker than any known immortal weapon. " The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "what do you mean by the forbidden method of the nine gods? In addition, if you have added so many Dharma arrays, does it have other effects to tie immortal ropes?" Misty smiled: "The nine heaven God forbidden method is the most powerful method to apply the Dharma array in our righteous cultivation world. It was left by father Lian Yun when he was promoted to immortality. You don''t know that in our Lianyun sect, as long as we achieve the cultivation achievements of the second generation of disciples, we can go to the Jietian palace to visit the ancestor''s spirit throne. There are only seven days in total. What we can get in these seven days depends on our own creation. When In the early days, when I visited my ancestor, I learned the nine heaven God forbidden method left by the ancestor Lianyun when he was promoted to immortality. In the Lianyun sect, I am the only one who can do this method. From the perspective of self-cultivation and spell casting, this nine heaven God forbidden method has no effect. However, it is different when making magic weapons. According to the ancestor''s records, all magic weapons reaching the level of immortal tools are magic weapons It''s made by the nine Heavenly God forbidden method, but the success rate is very low. Generally speaking, when we practitioners apply addition arrays to their magic weapons, even if we cultivate accomplishments like eldest martial brother, Li Tian and Jin shisan, we can only apply Six Dharma arrays to their magic weapons at most. However, the nine Heavenly God forbidden methods are different. As long as the material is good enough, we can set them almost infinitely Stack the addition matrix on it. You can imagine the magic weapon produced in this way. " --------------------------------------------------------------------- (continue to lift the ban. Welcome to read. At the same time, my kind God of death has also lifted the ban. Go and have a look if you like magic. The VIP of that book has been completed.) Chapter 113 Hai Long interrupted misty''s words and said in surprise: "well, if each disciple of Lianyun sect uses you to make a magic weapon close to immortals with the forbidden method of the nine heavenly gods, aren''t we developed? Even if the three evil sects add up, I''m afraid they are not our opponents." The misty white looked at the sea dragon and said: "It''s not as easy as you think. There are nine heaven forbidden methods, and you need very good materials. Maybe there is only one such thing as the two thousand year golden thread Python tendon in the world. I haven''t found a top-grade treasure ware material that can withstand more than ten Dharma arrays for so many years. Who knows how lucky you are, you can find two at a time. Only top-grade treasure It''s a tool level material. It''s possible to refine immortal tools by using the method forbidden by the nine gods. Theoretically, if 13 Dharma arrays can be applied to a precious material, this magic weapon can be called immortal tools. Unfortunately, your fairy rope has withstood 12 Dharma arrays, which has reached the limit, while the 18 bone beads have withstood 11 Dharma arrays. It''s all for me, isn''t it Then, if you collect 20 bone beads, you may be able to withstand 13 Dharma arrays. For Dharma arrays, you must remember one thing. No matter how good the material is, you must never input different Dharma arrays into a magic weapon. Otherwise, there will only be two situations. One is that the magic weapon will be destroyed by different Dharma arrays. The other is that the spirit will be greatly reduced Therefore, except one of the twelve Dharma arrays in this bundle of immortal rope is used to recognize the Lord, the other eleven Dharma arrays are all powerful restrictive Dharma arrays, so its function has not changed, and it is still the same as before. As for the power, you will understand in the future. I can''t say how big it is. Although it''s not an absolute limit, based on my current cultivation and the five elements It''s impossible to get out of trouble. Of course, the premise is that you must use it to limit me within an effective distance. For opponents whose strength is equal to or inferior to you, this fairy rope is like a nightmare. As long as the realm is no more than you, any restriction can''t stop its restrictive power. For my current cultivation, even if I encounter it Li Tian, when he was busy with dealing with the attack with the divine thunder, he used this magic weapon and had a great chance to limit him. "As he said, misty took the sea dragon''s hand, the ring gold light came up, and the fairy rope had been tied to the wrist of the sea Dragon''s left hand. Feeling the fluctuation of psychic power on the fairy rope, the sea dragon was excited. Misty said it was right. This magic weapon is very suitable for him. If he uses the fairy rope to limit the enemy and then attacks the enemy with an invincible thousand stick, the result is obvious. Kiss on the misty forehead, and the Sea Dragon said softly, "thank you for pulling, wife." Misty gently leaned against the shoulder of Shanghai Dragon and said: "I haven''t told you how to use this bundle of fairy rope. Under the influence of the Dharma array that recognizes the Lord, no one can use it anymore. I set a Dharma spell for it with the Dharma forbidden by the nine heavenly gods. Only you and I know this dharma spell, so even if others get it in the future, it won''t have any effect. Because it is a restrictive magic weapon, the Dharma spell is divided into release and collection Two. When I use it, the spell I put is... "When I say this, two red clouds float on my misty face, and my voice is much lower." the spell I put is the sea dragon I love you. And the spell I receive is the sea dragon I miss you. " The whole body of the sea dragon shook slightly, feeling the ethereal love for herself from the heart, and couldn''t help kissing her fragrant lips. The hearts were blending with each other, and the love was constantly sublimating. At this time, the sea dragon and the ethereal heart were full of strong feelings. For a long time, the sea dragon stared at misty''s intoxicated eyes and said softly, "misty, I love you too." the change took place. The golden light flashed. Without any warning, the fairy rope was started. In an instant, misty was tied firmly. The sea dragon was startled and suddenly said, "when I use it, the magic spell is misty. I love you, and the magic spell is misty. I miss you, right?" the golden light flashed. Without misty confirmation, the fairy rope has been retracted into the sea dragon''s left wrist. Misty Jiao lowered her head in shame and murmured: "I just hope that after the robbery, you will think of me when you see this bundle of fairy rope. Dragon, am I too selfish?" The sea dragon shook his head vigorously, hugged the misty and said, "how is this selfish? This is your love for me!" Misty smiled and said, "I also helped you transform your bone beads. It took me more time. I completely broke the 18 bone beads, and then made a soft armor for you with the platinum strength I got before." As she spoke, her slender jade hand had pressed on Hai Long''s chest. Hai long felt that his whole body was hot and there was something more on his body. Looking down, he saw a set of silvery soft armor clinging to his skin. The soft armor was composed of fine scales, which contained Hai Long''s familiar energy. In fact, this soft armor could also be said to be a vest to protect him Just wearing his chest, abdomen and back, Hailong felt as if he had an additional barrier. The soft armor was as light as nothing, and it was full of elasticity. It would not affect his action at all. It felt very comfortable. Misty * * * wearing soft armor, said: "This soft armor has strong defensive power. As long as you are attacked, it will immediately turn into a magic power to restrain and help you block all invasions. Do you see the two grooves on the chest and lower abdomen? This is specially designed by me. When you have the opportunity to take back the two bone beads later, you can apply a defensive array on the bone beads respectively, and then inlay them in the groove to collect them Combining 13 Dharma arrays may release the energy of immortal tools. " Hailong was about to say something, but when he heard a knock at the door, Huang Sui said respectfully, "martial uncle Hailong and martial uncle piaomi, the master asked me to call you. He said he would leave after breakfast." Misty smiled and said, "we know. We''ll go out now." Huang Sui outside the door said, "yes, martial uncle. I''ll prepare breakfast first." the footsteps gradually disappeared. Hai Long said helplessly, "this water stop! We can''t get along alone for a while. Hey, how can there be such a woman she hates." Misty stared at Hailong and said, "don''t talk nonsense. In fact, shuistop is very good. She is the most favored of our martial brothers and sisters. Maybe you are born to resist each other. You have to make a fuss every time you see it. For my sake, you let her. Otherwise, you will make me more difficult if you fight!" Hailong picked up his coat, put it on and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll listen to my wife. As long as the water stop woman doesn''t provoke me, I''ll ignore her. By the way, since we''re going to Nanjiang, we have to buy more food today. Otherwise, we''ll be miserable if we don''t have anything to eat there." Misty smiled and said, "you look like a mortal. With our current cultivation, you will be fine even if you don''t eat for a few years." Hailong said: "eating is a great pleasure in life. If you don''t eat, you will lose a lot. Therefore, you must bring this food. Anyway, with my current magic power, it''s no problem to pack enough food for ten years with heaven and earth ring." After the misty and gentle waiting Hailong groomed, they came to the downstairs dining room together. Waterstop and Huang Han''s brother and sister were sitting there, and Hongzhi and xiaoclever had already eaten impolitely. The breakfast was very rich. Whether I had seen it or not, it was full of a big table. Looking at the misty water, he smiled and said, "elder martial sister, come and eat. Eh, why do you look so tired? Did the sea dragon bully you?" Misty smiled and shook his head and said, "he''s my husband. How can he bully me? It''s just that I helped him practice those two magic weapons last night, so I''m tired. You control the spirit cloud to move forward when you''re on your way later. I''ll have a rest." Hailong took a distressed look at the misty and said, "you can have a rest after dinner later. I''ll go shopping on the street with Hongzhi, xiaolingling and Huang Han. We''ll start when we come back." Misty and docile nodded. Hongzhi chewed the food in his mouth and said vaguely, "boss, eat quickly. This breakfast tastes very good." under his greeting, the people began today''s breakfast. After dinner, the waterstop took Huang Sui back to her room to continue teaching her basic Taoism. Misty went back to her room to have a rest, while the four of Hailong began a big purchase that lasted all morning. When they returned to qianfuju, it was already noon. Finally, they will embark on a journey to southern Xinjiang. Just as the sea dragons set out on their journey to southern Xinjiang, they were in the dark valley 500 miles away from heaven mountain. Li Tian and Jin shisan almost woke up from their cultivation at the same time. With the protection of the previous evil ancestor oath, they spent more than ten hours and finally recovered most of their skills, and their elite also recovered some. Up to now, both Li Tian and Jin shisan can''t believe that the powerful evil ancestor is real. The emergence of evil ancestor is not only a nightmare of the right way, but also a great threat to their demon clan and demon clan. They all know that from now on, the evil sect is no longer the sect that people bully. With evil ancestors, it will become a cult that can compete with the demon sect and the demon sect in a short time. A low voice sounded, "are the two patriarchs awake? It should be no big deal." the red light rose, and the frightening light of the evil ancestor appeared in front of Jin shisan and Li Tian. Jin shisan stood up and said with a smile, "Xie Zu, thank you for saving people this time. How do you want people to thank you?" The evil ancestor snorted coldly and said: "Jin shisan, don''t talk to me with your disgusting voice. I''m saving you this time because I don''t want to weaken the power of my evil way. Everything starts from the overall situation. If I follow my own will, I''d like to kill you both immediately. If I guess right, you or Li Tian must use all your energy to suppress your mana within a year to prevent cultivation from rushing into the sky It''s true that Lao Junlu is in my hands. If you want it, just come to me. However, I want to remind you that if anyone has the heart to touch Lao Junlu, you should first weigh your accomplishments. In your current situation, it''s impossible to fight me. Even if you two kill me together, you will no longer be able to restrain your magic power. I''m afraid you should know better than me what will happen then. " Li Tian also stood up and looked at the evil ancestor coldly, saying: "Yes, I admit that you are very strong, and we really shouldn''t be enemies with you now, but I want to tell you that our demon clan has never been afraid of anyone. If you try to provoke us, I''m always welcome. I''ve lived for so many years, and I''m tired of it. If I don''t, I''ll die, but I''ll hold you then. According to the current situation of the evil clan and the demon clan, it''s OK With you and me, the final victory will surely belong to our demon clan. " Jin shisan said disdainfully, "I don''t think so. Can you compete with other people''s evil clan with the strength of your demon clan? If you are strong, you will be so embarrassed like our demon clan? I think it''s just a mob." Li Tian was furious, "fart, I don''t believe that the evil sect can destroy my demon sect." Evil ancestor''s cold way: "Li Tian, now I understand why the demon clan is stronger than the demon clan in general, but it can''t eliminate them. You''re so easy to cheat. Jin shisan obviously wants to provoke a dispute between us and make a profit for the fisherman. Can''t you see? Jin shisan, you''d better fight less. Now, although the overall strength of our evil way is above the right way, as far as I know, the right way is in all parts of China There are many experts hiding in the dark. We can''t deal with those who have reached the strength of scattered immortals. Therefore, we can''t mess inside the evil way. Everything should wait until the next day. You all want it, but it may not be useful for us. When you are completely healed, you can challenge me one-on-one at any time. Who won me , I''ll take out the old gentleman''s record immediately. " The anger in Li Tian''s chest gradually subsided, glared at Jin 13 and said, "evil ancestor, you are really a character. However, I will record the potential to Lao Jun. three years later, I am still in heaven mountain. I challenge you and hope you can keep your promise." The evil ancestor snorted and said: "Don''t worry, although I''m the leader of the evil clan, I always keep my word. I''ll wait for you in three years. Jin shisan, what about you? If you want to attack us at that time, you''re wrong. Li Tian, I have a good idea. I know you hate this human demon, and so do I. why don''t we unite the evil clan and the evil clan to destroy the demon clan first. In this way, it''s all right for us It''s good. " -------------------------------------------------------------------- The new week begins. Please vote more Chapter 114 The cold light flashed in the fierce sky''s eyes, and the fierce spirit prevailed. The killing opportunity rose in an instant and looked at Jin shisan mercilessly. Jin shisan''s whole body was shocked. He clearly knew that under the current situation, he could not escape. Not to mention the fierce sky, he might not be able to deal with it. There was an unfathomable evil ancestor nearby. He didn''t even have a chance. In an instant, after weighing the pros and cons, he suddenly slipped back and withdrew a foot, and said in a deep voice: "evil ancestor, just now you said, the right way is around, and we must not kill each other. I, Jin shisan, swear here with the ten thousand years'' Dan of the ancestors of the demon clan and myself, that the demon clan will not participate in the duel between you in three years. As for Lao Junlu, talk about it later. So you can believe it." In a hurry, he returned to his male voice, which didn''t sound so disgusting. The evil ancestor smiled with satisfaction and said, "well, in that case, let you go today. Take your people away." Jin shisan showed a trace of resentment in the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t say anything, and the mana that urged the recovery in his body floated away. Looking at his far away back, Li Tian said, "Jin shisan is very cunning. This is a very rare opportunity. Why not kill him. He has never been content with mediocrity and will inevitably bring a lot of trouble in the future." Evil ancestor''s faint way: "What will happen in the future will be discussed again. In my eyes, Li Tian, you are much better than Jin shisan. Although you are also fierce and evil, you are not as cunning and disgusting as him at least. We are both evil. I hope to cooperate with your demon sect before the fight in three years. The north is the fundamental place of our evil way. During the period of recuperation of the right way, we must do our best Show yourself. I think you should always be in touch with the scattered demons of your demon sect. When we become immortal, it will be the time for us to kill the right way. At that time, as long as the three predecessors of the evil way do their best, I think there is at least 70% chance to destroy the right way or drive them to a corner, and the land of China will be shrouded in evil and darkness. As long as we occupy all the spirits in the world It is not necessarily impossible to think of a way to deal with the natural disaster. " After listening to the evil ancestor''s words, Li Tian''s heart pounded. It has always been his dream to occupy the whole kingdom and wipe out all the right ways. He nodded hard and said: "Well, from the first time I saw you, I knew you were a great man. Unlike Jin shisan, who only cares about temporary gains and losses. If you can really make the right path disappear, I am willing to sincerely cooperate with you. Even what Lao Jun recorded can be postponed. However, I have two questions to ask you." Evil ancestor indifferent way: "In fact, I have read the old gentleman''s record. Believe it or not, I want to tell you that it has no effect on us. I have seen in the classics of the evil family that the two worlds of fairy and Buddha always control the whole world. However, the underworld, the fundamental place of our evil demons, is always suppressed. I believe that as long as we can disturb the human world, it will be the underworld again If you have any questions, just ask. " Li Tian took a deep breath and said, "what you said is very reasonable. I will consider these. My first question is, with your cultivation of dispersing evil, it is said that you can never use mana so recklessly. Aren''t you afraid of heaven''s disaster?" Evil Zu laughed, "Fear? I don''t know what fear is. I''ve already died once. Besides, I can tell you that I have two immortal family treasures that can help me suppress evil Qi and will not affect my magic power. As long as I don''t want to or my cultivation will not make a breakthrough, then the disaster will not come. You can rest assured that our evil sect is facing the day Robbery is also six fold, or even nine fold. It''s useless to worry about so much. For us, we should not only revitalize our sect, but also, more importantly, revitalize the prestige of the underworld. We must not let the two worlds of fairy and Buddha dominate. " Li Tian nodded and said, "so it is, but with the evil power of your evil ancestor, can you use immortal tools?" The evil ancestor snorted coldly and said, "you don''t need to know this. Tell me the second question." Li Tianxin said, "my second question is, what kind of person are you? I''ve never heard of an expert like you in the evil sect. Since we want to cooperate, I hope to see your appearance." Evil ancestor indifferent way: "You haven''t heard that it''s normal. I was originally a member of the evil clan who lived in seclusion for many years. I was prepared to cultivate and dispel evil. Because I got those two immortal tools, I decided to command the evil clan in the mountain. Otherwise, the evil clan will be destroyed by your two evil sects in a short time. You don''t need to know what I look like. Even crows have never seen me really. Who are you The disciple has been waiting outside for a long time. I have finished what I want to say. " Li Tian nodded and said, "I''m gone. You should know how to find me." then, under the cover of a black fog, Li Tian strode away. Looking at his back, the evil ancestor said to himself: "the three evil sects, the underworld, should these really be what I pursue? Everything has been so, so I have to continue. Hai Long, good luck." The blood light exploded. Ten minutes later, the dark valley returned to calm, but a bit of evil gas was added above the valley. While urging his golden cloud to move forward, Hailong looked back at the misty sitting kneeling beside him from time to time. Over the past two days, misty has used Shenxiao thunder dance and transformed magic weapons for him, which has consumed a lot of mana. Even her cultivation accomplishments are unbearable. She has been practicing since she left this afternoon. In order not to disturb her, Hailong alone One person took her to fly in the back. In front, Hongzhi sat on the Buddha lotus with xiaolingling and Huang Han, and Huang Sui sat on the blue spirit cloud with the waterstop. Because the world was not peaceful, Hailong was afraid of meeting the enemy on the road, so he always held the Qianjun stick in his hand and prepared to respond. It''s been flying for more than two hours, but it''s nothing for experts like Hailong. At this time, Hailong suddenly heard Hongzhi''s voice, "boss, there seems to be something wrong in front, as if there is a spirit of evil." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "aren''t the three evil sects cultivated now? How can there be evil spirit." as he said, he urged Jin Yun to fly to Hongzhi''s lotus seat and look forward. Sure enough, as Hongzhi said, not far ahead, the evil spirit filled the air, as if something had happened. The voice of the water stopped, "evil spirit is everywhere. There must be monsters. Let''s go and have a look." The sea dragon turned his head to the water stop of the blue Lingyun and said, "elder martial sister, what monster is that?" Shuistop didn''t even look at him and said, "you don''t know, do I know? However, it doesn''t look like a member of the evil way. There seems to be a small village below. If it''s the three evil ways, they won''t attack humans so brazenly. We have to go down quickly, otherwise, we won''t be in a hurry." then he urged the magic first, It flew in the direction of evil like a blue meteor. Hai Long looked at the misty beside him, who seemed to be unaware of anything, and said to Hongzhi, "go down with senior sister shuistop. I''m here to protect misty. Call me as soon as possible." Hongzhi nodded and urged the Buddha lotus to follow the water stop. The Sea Dragon flew to the sky over the place filled with evil spirit and looked down. What he saw in front of him shocked him. The following is indeed a village as shuistop said, but there are hundreds of monsters raging in that village. The sea dragon saw a young man torn by a humanoid monster and his internal organs scattered all over the ground, and the monster then stuffed his torn human body into his mouth. Seeing such a bloody scene in Hai Long''s eyes, he couldn''t help feeling cold. At this time, shuistop had rushed into the village. What happened in front of her obviously angered her. The blue light was shining. The aura behind her floated out with four or five magic weapons. Although those monsters looked terrible, their strength was very weak. It seemed that they didn''t even have a five hundred years of cultivation. Under the attack of shuistop''s magic weapons, there were four Five were ground into powder. Huang Sui stood there in surprise. Everything in front of her had exceeded the scope of her cognition. For a time, she didn''t know what to do. Hongzhi and xiaolingling also joined the battle group. Hongzhi''s Bodhi bowl flew high, and the Yellow Buddha light suddenly enveloped the whole village. Under the Buddha light, the monsters seemed to be extremely frightened. They not only slowed down, but also ignored attacking the villagers and ran in one direction of the village. However, how can they run in front of experts such as shuistop and Hongzhi who have exceeded the non falling period? The light and shadow flickered. In addition to the Huang Han brothers and sisters staying in place, the three of waterstop had chased at full speed. Xiaolingling rushed very fast. This was the first time Hailong saw it start. Xiaolingling''s already strong muscles seemed to have increased a lot. He rushed into the monster group with a long staff flashing black light. The monkey was very powerful. There was almost no one under his hand. With the cooperation of Shuishui and Hongzhi''s magic weapons, more than 100 monsters just ran out of the village and were wiped out by them. The village seemed to have a large scale with hundreds of households, but at this time, the village had been severely damaged, most of the houses collapsed and some places were still on fire. All the spared villagers gathered together, and cries kept coming. Listening to the ears of Shui stop and others, his heart is very heavy. The sea dragon pressed the cloud head and fell into the village. Frowning, he knocked on the head of Huang Han and said, "what are you doing? Why didn''t you follow him to kill the monster just now." Huang Han''s whole body was shocked, and then he woke up. He looked at the sea dragon strangely, suddenly turned around, vomited loudly, and vomited all the food he had eaten in the morning and noon. Although Huang Sui was more determined than her brother, she was a girl after all. It was the first time to see such a scene. As soon as Huang Han vomited, she couldn''t help it. Bend down and vomit. The sea dragon helplessly shook his head and looked at the villagers not far away. The villagers'' bodies were constantly shaking. It was obvious that they had been frightened to the extreme. Because they wanted to take care of the misty, the sea dragon didn''t go to comfort the villagers and wanted to wait until they came back. At this time, there was a sudden roar. The sea dragon only felt a dark shadow exploding on his side. He was surprised. He turned around and saw a monster the size of a leopard with a single horn. It was obviously a fish in the village. The cold light flashed in his eyes, and the sea dragon shouted in a deep voice, "autumn dew, Begonia, out of the scabbard." the blue light drew a beautiful arc in the air and returned to the sea dragon again. It was the top-grade treasure flying sword that misty had just given him yesterday. The leopard shaped monster was stiff in the air and broke into a blood mist with a bang. Its body has been completely crushed by sword Qi. At this time, shuistop and others have rushed back. Their faces are very dignified and seem to have found something. When he returned to Hai Long, Hongzhi sighed helplessly. The Buddhist chanted, "the relic is the empty phase of all dharmas. It does not live or die, does not dirty or clean, does not increase or decrease. Therefore, there is no color in the air, and there is no imagined form. When he calmed down and meditated, the Buddha light first appeared." the yellow light scattered to the villagers in a fan shape. Under this peaceful and full of Buddhist energy, the villagers seemed to feel better, and their eyes gradually increased a bit. The sea dragon asked, "how? Do you see where these monsters come from?" Hongzhi shook his head and said: "It''s very serious. These monsters don''t absorb the spirit of heaven and earth like the monsters of the demon clan. They are basically mutated monsters. They have no wisdom and only know how to kill. According to the ancient books left by my master, there were such monsters everywhere in the mainland of China trillions of years ago, but I don''t know why they became extinct, and then we humans appeared. These monsters The appearance of the is very strange. I''m afraid it contains some conspiracy. " Zhi Shuidao: "these monsters are nothing for us to cultivate truth. Even if we climb the peak, we can easily clean them up. However, for ordinary humans, it is definitely a disaster. We are already in the south of the state of Zhao and song. Can they run from southern Xinjiang? If so, it is more necessary for us to visit southern Xinjiang." The sea dragon frowned and said, "look at the way these monsters all fled in one direction just now. It seems that they were commanded. There are so many monsters out of thin air in the kingdom of Zhao and song. It must not be so simple. Hey, if you don''t kill them all, we can follow them to find the people behind the scenes. Maybe there will be some clues." --------------------------------------------------------------------- I wish you a happy Valentine''s day and don''t forget to vote for recommendation. Chapter 115 Hongzhi was stunned and said, "why didn''t I think of it? Alas, we were all in anger just now. We were really confused." The sea dragon snorted and said, "if you think of everything, you are my big brother. Now think of another way." "Don''t think about it, I have a way." the ethereal voice sounded, and the people looked at her. They saw a layer of glittering and translucent luster on her pretty face, which was obviously restored. With a smile, he said vaguely, "don''t worry, let''s ask these villagers first, and then find the person behind the scenes." At this time, an old villager came towards the people. Although his face was still frightened, he kept approaching the people. Hongzhi greeted him and said kindly, "don''t be afraid, old man. We are all good people. We are worshipped by the state of Zhao and song. I''m here to destroy these monsters for you." The old man had the courage to get up. With the help of Hongzhi, he staggered in front of the people. With a plop, he knelt down in tears and said gratefully, "thank you for saving our village. It''s terrible! It''s so terrible." Hailong picked up the old man and said, "don''t get excited, sir. What''s going on? Tell us carefully. Maybe we can help you get rid of the roots of these monsters." The old man nodded and said: "I''m Ma Hang, the village head of this village. Our village is called Majia village. It''s the largest village nearby. We don''t know what''s going on. This morning was fine. Our villagers worked as usual. At noon, everyone was tired. They came back after lunch to have a rest and work in the afternoon. But at this time, a whole body was tired The man shrouded in black seemed to be a man. He came to us for a round. We were always hospitable and kindly asked him if he needed help, but he ignored it. He just said to himself that so many people were enough to feed my treasures. Now I think he called those monsters. Just now, we saw that it was evening Suddenly we heard a thunderous roar. Everyone was tired all day. Everyone was ready to cook dinner. Hearing this abnormal sound, we couldn''t help but come out and have a look. As a result, something terrible happened. Those monsters we had never seen rushed into the village. They came from the direction they had just escaped, and the fence outside the village had no effect on them. No matter what Women and children, they kill and eat people when they see people. Our solid houses are like paper paste in front of them. Even if we hide in the house, it has no effect. I probably looked at it just now. At least nearly half of the villagers were eaten by them. If all immortal masters didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid our village and our village would be over. " At this point, Ma Hang burst into tears. The sea dragon took a deep breath, his eyes were cold and flashed, and turned to look at the misty. Misty said calmly, "go, let''s find the messenger. I have a magic weapon called scent trace, which can be tracked according to the smell." With a wave of her hand, a gray ball appeared in her palm. It murmured a few sentences. With a flash of light, the ball fell to the ground and turned into something like a mouse. Under the vague urging, it quickly turned around the village and rushed out after finding the escape route of the monster. Misty said to Ma Xing, "village head, please comfort the villagers first and let them repair their homes. As for the monsters, it''s up to us. Don''t worry, we won''t let those demons wreak havoc in your village." With that, she floated up and chased after her scent trace. Hailong and others dared not neglect. Hongzhi and waterstop took Huang Han''s brother and sister respectively and quickly followed up. Wenxiang trace moved forward at a very fast speed. Misty calmly watched its movement and felt the discovery of Wenxiang trace with magic power at any time. After a while, they had been far away from the village. Wenxiang trace was still moving forward, but the sea dragon vaguely felt something wrong. He flew to Misty side, took her hand and said, "wife, wait a minute." Misty, controlling the scent trace, stopped and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Did you find anything?" The sea dragon shook his head and said, "it''s because I didn''t find it. Are you sure you''ve always felt the smell of monsters?" Misty firmly nodded and said, "it can''t be wrong. My smell trace really feels the smell of monsters all the time." The sea dragon chin said: "That''s a contradiction. Did you find that after we left the village, we walked at least ten kilometers away. On the way, although we didn''t see too many people, there were two small and large villages. If those monsters followed this route to the village head of maxing village, why were the two small villages spared? It''s unreasonable because of the ferocity shown by the monsters , I''m absolutely wrong. " Misty''s face changed greatly and said, "no, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the horse line. Let''s go back quickly." then he urged his mana to the limit and quickly returned to the original way. For practitioners like Hailong and others, the ten kilometers were fleeting. When they returned to the big village, they were all stunned. The village became dead and quiet. The breeze blew and gloomy, just like hell on earth. There was no living person in the whole village. The previously spared villagers had already fallen into a pool of blood. They and Compared with those villagers killed by monsters, the only lucky thing is that they can keep a complete body. Seeing the scene in front of them, she was very angry. With her status in the cultivation world, when she was humiliated, she shouted: "bastard, you come out. You have the ability to fight face to face with me." The whole body is full of momentum, and the blue light fluctuates constantly. Misty sighed and said, "it''s all my fault that I have too much confidence in smell trace. If we had just divided into two ways and stayed here, we wouldn''t be like this." The sea dragon pinched the misty little hand and comforted, "it''s useless to say anything now. Don''t think much. Let''s see what kind of injuries these villagers suffered first, and then look for the bastard." misty nodded sadly. Everyone went to explore the bodies around. The result was the same. These villagers were all killed by cutting their throats with a sharp blade. The sea dragon frowned and said, "I really don''t understand why the guy hiding in the dark hates these villagers so much. What''s the use of killing these ordinary civilians? Even if it''s an evil cult, it won''t kill so many civilians unless it has a special purpose. There must be something strange about it." as he said, he stood in place, It urges the divine power in the body to release the divine consciousness outside and feel the life fluctuation around. With the cultivation of Hailong in the middle stage, everything within a radius of ten miles is felt in an instant. The divine power is much more sensitive than the magic power of Tianxin determination cultivation. This large-scale inspection with spiritual determination may not be comparable to him even if it is ethereal. When he used lingjue, piaomi and others opened their heavenly eyes and looked for it by the method of heavenly vision. After a while, the sea dragon opened his eyes and said with a smile, "well, you don''t have to look for it. I know where that guy is." Hongzhi Xi said, "brother, you found him. Where is it?" The Sea Dragon said, "I didn''t find him. But I already know where he is. Just now I made a spiritual decision to look outside and found that there was almost no clue within ten miles around." Hongzhi was stunned and said, "there''s no clue? Then you say you know where he is." Hailong smiled proudly: "I only knew it because there was no clue! Think about it, we came back so fast that the guy didn''t have time to clean up the scene after killing someone. With our cultivation, no matter which direction he ran in, he would be caught up in the end. Therefore, I judged that he didn''t leave and was still in the village. Ling never found Ren just now What clues strengthen my idea. "Speaking of this, Hailong suddenly let go of his voice and shouted to the dead bodies of the villagers:" stop hiding and come out. Otherwise, I will refine all the test questions here with samadhi true fire. At that time, I''m afraid you won''t even have a chance to escape. " As he spoke, the sea dragon silently recited the Dharma. A dark red real fire lit up, the flame appeared, and the air seemed to be constantly distorted. The hot energy made the little clever and Huang Han brothers and sisters who were weak in cultivation step aside. The cold light in the sea dragon''s eyes flickered, and he paid close attention to the dead bodies of the villagers in front of him. Although he was not sure, he believed that there would be at least a chance to judge Banna The break is correct. For a long time, there was no movement in the dead body. Shuijing was about to say something, but he was stopped by the misty. A strange light lit up in the sea dragon''s eyes. With a wave of his hand, he immediately sent out a flame and wanted to fly away from the body. Samadhi real fire is his own Yuanyang fire, and its power is far more powerful than any fire. Where the flame passed, the body turned into ashes. Just a light sweep, and suddenly there were dozens of people The corpses turned into fly ash. Hailong thought, anyway, these corpses also need to be treated. Burning is the most appropriate way to save germs from infection. However, even if his judgment is wrong, it''s nothing to burn all the corpses here. While thinking, he suddenly felt a slight energy fluctuation, and the essence in his eyes flashed. Samadhi''s true fire suddenly flourished, sending out energy fluctuations to the one Burn the body. "Roar -" The corpse exploded, the clothes on his body were scattered, and a mouthful of white fog like energy sprayed out, which unexpectedly blocked the samadhi fire of the sea dragon. The white fog, let alone the sea dragon, was the first time to see it. Seeing the enemy appeared, waterstop Zun rushed out first. The light in his hand flashed continuously, and the disc-shaped prayer wheel flew out. The halo circulated and the prayer wheel sent out The heart shaking whine flew towards the man in black in the rapid rotation. Shuistop obviously hated this man. He was merciless and prayed that the sky wheel would cross and draw a gap on the ground. Misty shouted, "younger martial sister, keep him alive." The water stop method was determined to lead, and the man in black seemed to want to resist, but under the action of the huge immortal Qi of the prayer wheel, his whole body was shocked, the green light exploded and flashed, and the man in black was paralyzed to the ground. The prayer wheel was suspended above his head and trembled slightly. Under the action of this top immortal tool, even if he was a sea dragon, his end was the same. The crowd quickly gathered around and looked at the man in black. He was an ordinary man. There was a long scar on his left face, which spread to his jaw. He looked a little more ferocious. His face was pale and his whole body was constantly shaking. It was obvious that he was suffering a lot. Some white smoke appeared on his body, giving people a strange feeling. The water was cold He said, "who are you? Did you kill all the villagers here, and what happened to those monsters?" the man in black looked at the water stop angrily, clenched his teeth and said nothing. The water stop finger bounced and a green light flashed, and suddenly pierced the right shoulder of the man in black. Under the severe pain, the man in black trembled more. He said with a stiff voice: "wait, the great God will punish you." With that, his whole body was stiff, slowly fell to the ground, motionless, and a wisp of black blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Huang Han squatted down, looked carefully, and said, "this guy killed himself." Shuistop was furious. He just wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt a strong force coming. He quickly took all of them back in an instant. The air suddenly became hot. A circle of dark red flame immediately surrounded the body of the man in black. Just after the flame was formed, there was a loud noise. The body of the man in black was blown into powder, and the gray fog quickly dispersed around The dark red flame suddenly closed, the gray fog fluctuated violently, and was wiped out in an instant, and an unpleasant burnt smell floated in the air. Piaomiao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s dangerous." Hailong knew that Piaomiao had just taken the people back. He couldn''t help wondering, "what''s going on? How did you know that man''s test question would explode?" Piaomiao said solemnly: "I now have a chance to be sure that the appearance of the monster is related to southern Xinjiang. This person should be the Qiang people in southern Xinjiang. They are as good at using Gu Shu as the Miao people, and I can see from the tattoo on his neck. The Qiang people are extremely brave. Once they encounter an enemy they can''t resist, they will release their own life Gu with their own body as the medium, as long as If this kind of insect invades the body, it will turn into pus and die in a moment. It is extremely vicious. Although we are not afraid of cultivation, Huang Han and Huang Sui are not good. There are at least hundreds of millions of insect insects in the big canopy fog just now. Once they go out and wreak havoc, I''m afraid the creatures within a hundred miles around will be in danger. Fortunately, insect insects are naturally afraid of fire. " --------------------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more Chapter 116 It was the first time Hai Long heard of insects. Although misty said it was serious, he didn''t think so. Anyway, these insects won''t have any impact on his cultivation master. The brothers and sisters of Huang Han turned pale, and Huang Han said: "Gu, I''ve heard before. It seems to be a very ancient sorcery. It can even resist thousands of troops and horses in the hands of people in southern Xinjiang. However, Gu insects have some disadvantages. Once they leave the humid and hot environment in southern Xinjiang, it will be difficult to survive. I''m afraid it''s not a good omen for Qiang people to appear in our state of Zhao and song this time! Thanks to martial uncle''s timely action, otherwise I will die It''s over with Xiao Sui. "Misty sighed and said," in fact, Gu insects are not completely unmanageable. When encountering Gu insect attacks, we must use mana to spread all over our meridians. In this way, even if Gu insects enter the body, they can be forced out. After entering Southern Xinjiang, you two must always be vigilant, because we don''t know when we will encounter such a crisis. " Waterstop said coldly, "elder martial sister, I''ll protect Xiao Sui, and Huang Han will give it to Hailong. As long as we''re careful, we''ll be fine. We''ll start for Nanjiang immediately. I''ll see who is so bold that he dares to send monsters to make trouble in the Central Plains of China. Is Nanjiang very mysterious? Let''s clean up those barbarians thoroughly and let them know our strength." Under the misty samadhi fire, this originally vibrant village turned into a sea of fire. The end of thousands of human lives filled everyone''s heart with anger. For any race, alien invasion is absolutely not allowed. Relying on their strong Xiuyi, Hailong and others embarked on the road to southern Xinjiang again. Due to the recovery of misty magic power, the people''s speed of progress is increasing Suddenly increased a lot. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Boom, a big stone table suddenly turned into powder. Jin shisan was angry and gasped unsteadily. The four demon protection Dharma kings stood beside him, and no one dared to say a word. They all knew that Jin shisan, who was in anger, could do anything. "Bastard, the two bastards, Xie Zu and Li Tian, dare to underestimate me. OK, OK, I''ll make you pay the price. Heifeng, come here." Black wind, the angry feather eagle king, hurried forward two steps and respectfully said, "Lord, you command." Jin shisan said coldly: "Among our demon clan experts, you move the fastest. Now you leave here immediately and go to Nanjiang. All four of you come from Nanjiang with me and are my most trusted men. This must be done well. Heifeng, after you arrive in Nanjiang, go back to the TANLA clan to find my brother and ask him to bring the clan experts to support me. With the cultivation of 14, as long as we unite , where are you afraid of their evil and evil families? " Heifeng was shocked and said, "Lord, if you let the two masters bring experts, I''m afraid we''ll lose power in the southern Xinjiang. It''s our base!" Jin shisan snorted and said: "Don''t I know better than you? When I took you out of the mountain to subdue the demon clan here, I was attracted to the vast and fertile land of the Central Plains of China. Although Southern Xinjiang is good, it is a corner of Pianan after all, and the Central Plains is the place where we can show our skills. Although other races in southern Xinjiang are ferocious, they may not be able to do anything when they go to our TANLA nationality. Don''t forget, the Qiang nationality The great God Moha and the great God Soto of the Miao nationality have always been sworn enemies. Without the balance of our TANLA nationality, I''m afraid they will immediately start a civil war. Before long, when we go back, we may be able to easily occupy the whole southern Xinjiang. Hum, I''ve already calculated these. Tell 14 what I think and let him kill the seven elders of the clan Bring it out. As long as we unify heresy here, isn''t this land of China exclusive? " Heifeng respectfully said, "it''s still the Lord''s thought. My subordinates are going to Nanjiang now." then he stepped back quickly. Jin shisan''s eyes were cold and busy. His handsome face showed a strange look. His eyes flashed and told the other three kings of demon protection: "All of you go down. Before my brother comes, restrain all his subordinates and don''t easily have any conflict with the evil and evil sects. Li Tian and evil ancestor, wait. When my brother Jin 14 comes, it will be your doomsday. Lao Junlu will be in the hands of our brothers and brothers sooner or later. In fact, only our southern Xinjiang people are the most powerful in this land, even if it is right What if the two evil spirits add up, they may not be able to fight over our southern Xinjiang. Only our descendants of the beast king are the real strong ones. Ha ha, ha ha. "The other people''s creepy sharp laughter echoed in the air, and the cave seemed to add a bit of darkness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The sea dragon stood on his golden cloud, looked at everything in front of him, and said suspiciously, "is this the so-called poor southern Xinjiang?" After more than a day''s rapid flight, they finally came out of the territory of the state of Zhao and song and came to the border of Southern Xinjiang, which covers an extremely wide area and is no smaller than that of the western regions. In front of Hai Long, there are towering peaks. Although these peaks at an altitude of about kilometers are nothing, they are completely covered by vegetation. They are undulating and full of vitality. Looking down from above When I went there, I saw waterfalls and flowing springs in the mountains, insects and birds singing constantly, and clouds and fog passing through the place, just like a fairyland. Except for the misty and water stop, the five sea dragons came to Nanjiang for the first time. Seeing the beautiful scenery in front of them, they couldn''t help being a little crazy. Misty sighed and said, "yes! Such beautiful scenery is rare in the Central Plains of China, but it is everywhere in southern Xinjiang. However, I still want to say that this is a poor mountain and evil water. There are countless crises in the seemingly calm mountains and forests. If you are not careful, even those who practice truth will fall into an irreparable state." The sea dragon looked at the misty, pointed to a mountain depression and said, "No. you see, there are more than ten foreign people washing clothes over there. I can clearly see the satisfied smiles on their faces with sky vision. It''s a peaceful scene! Wife, I know you won''t lie to me, but can you make it clear." the misty said: "Those should be the Yi people in southern Xinjiang. They are also one of the few peace loving races in southern Xinjiang. The Yi people are very weak and can only live on the edge of Southern Xinjiang. The number is less than 1% compared with the big ethnic groups like Qiang. They have lived here since childhood. Naturally, they know everything in the forest and have corresponding defense measures against all dangers. I I haven''t been to southern Xinjiang for many years. I don''t know the details, but what I can tell you is that at most only one tenth of the waterfalls and springs you see in front of you can drink, and the others are highly toxic. If you are an outsider, you may not be able to turn over the two mountains even if you don''t get poisoned by sleep. Some of the dangers in these primitive jungles are beyond your imagination . now that we have come here, we should be extra careful in everything. Didn''t you bring a lot of food? Along the way, you, me, shuistop and Hongzhi don''t eat for the time being. Leave those food to xiaolingling, who can''t touch the food and water in southern Xinjiang. " Seeing the seriousness of what misty said, the sea dragon subconsciously nodded. A group of seven people passed through the mountains in front of them and slowly fell to the ground. The water stopped pulling Huang Sui and said: "There are almost no plains, many hills, mountains and forests, and many dangerous swamps in the southern Xinjiang''s sphere of influence. There are practitioners among different races in southern Xinjiang, but they are different from our practitioners. Because there are a large number of exotic animals in southern Xinjiang, most of those practitioners will not only cultivate themselves, but also tame monsters for their own use. We can''t fly any more, otherwise, Once discovered, it will inevitably lead to the attack of people in southern Xinjiang. " Hailong stood where he was, frowned and said, "can''t fly? We have no goal in this trip. If we can''t fly, what''s the significance of going on like this? Do we want to die of old age?" Waterstop stared at him with disdain, didn''t say a word, and said vaguely: "Dragon, don''t worry. The last time shuistop and I came here was two thousand years ago. We helped the Yi people here. It''s not too far to walk from here. We can reach the Yi tribe. There, maybe we can ask something, and then decide the goal of this trip. There''s something I want to remind you, as well as Hongzhi and xiaolingling. For Southern Xinjiang, you are welcome We must be vigilant. Here, not only those wild animals are difficult to deal with, but also there are no fewer people with high cultivation than those in the Central Plains. If all practitioners in southern Xinjiang unite, we Lianyun sect can''t deal with them. " Hailong was awestruck. After many reminders, he knew that southern Xinjiang was indeed full of strangeness and magic. Hailong didn''t know how to write fear words since he was a child. These not only didn''t scare him, but also stimulated his deep curiosity, hugged the misty willow waist and said: "Wife, don''t worry. We won''t be careless. After all, I''ve experienced so much. I''m no longer a child." Shuistop snorted coldly and said, "it doesn''t matter if you''re careless. Just don''t bother us." after that, before the sea dragon attack, you should go to the dense forest ahead. Although the road in the primeval forest is not easy to walk, it is nothing to Hailong and others. Even Huang Sui, who has the worst cultivation, can easily keep up with the people. While moving forward, Hailong, who is walking in the front, suddenly heard a strange sound. It was a wordy sound. The sound appeared very dense. Hailong quickly took out his powerful stick and was ready to respond at any time At this time, a strange thing happened. The big trees entangled with twigs moved around. The uncle swayed slightly at first, and then countless vines rushed out from all directions and tangled with the sea dragon people. The sea dragon just wanted to urge the mana to use the prohibition to remove these vines, but heard the misty and anxious cry, "don''t resist." If the sea dragon trusted the most, misty must be one of them. Hearing her voice, the sea dragon subconsciously scattered the mana he was just preparing to attack. Vines twined rapidly. In an instant, people only felt that their whole body was tight, and their body immediately broke off the ground and was lifted up. The vines twined very tightly, entangled them and held them up in the air. The sea dragon turned to look at the misty. She smiled at herself and said, "don''t move, everyone. This kind of winding tree is very wise, and they are also very united. Once we hurt one of them, the winding tree within dozens of square miles will be against us, and it will be difficult to move at that time." the sea dragon was stunned and said: "We can''t resist, but we can''t be hung here all the time. How can we get out?" With a misty and mysterious smile, he turned his head and looked at the water stop with a smile on his face and said, "speaking of it, these winding trees that have grown for thousands of years are our old friends. Don''t move. In fact, winding trees are very kind, but they are very naughty. They are just playing with us. Let me help you out." With a flash of light, a magic weapon like a feather flew out of the misty body. It danced lightly in the air, turned a few times, and came to a winding tree, close to the root of the vine, and gently misfired a few times. The winding tree trembled violently. After a while, the whole tree began to twist. Under the surprised eyes of Hailong and others, The winding vines loosened and put her on the ground very politely. Misty smiled and commanded the feather like magic weapon to float continuously. After a while, all the surrounding winding trees trembled violently, and Hailong and others naturally recovered their freedom. Moreover, all the winding trees in the distance took back their vines and made way for them, as if they wanted to send everyone forward. The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "wife, what''s the matter? What magic weapon are you so powerful?" misty smiled and said: "What magic weapon is this? It''s just an ordinary feather. The winding tree is actually very easy to deal with. He is naughty but the most ticklish. Just now I tickled it with a feather, he naturally wanted to let us pull. Let''s go." Chapter 117 It was the first time to see such a magical plant Hailong. He couldn''t help but walk to a winding tree and grabbed it twice where it had just been rubbed by feathers. The winding tree seemed to be very useful. The whole tree body approached Hailong. Hailong''s interest increased greatly and scratched it a few times. The winding tree stopped shaking. Its vines surrounded and wrapped around Hailong''s body, Tossed him high, as if extremely excited. The sea dragon knew that the winding tree would not hurt himself. Feeling the weak harmonious energy it emitted, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not itchy now. Put me down and I''ll help your companions catch it." it seemed that he understood his words. The winding tree gently put the sea dragon on the ground and the sea dragon''s body turned. After a while, I grabbed all the more than ten winding trees scratched by feathers. Winding the tree seems to have made him a friend. One threw him up, the other caught him with vines and played for a long time before he put him down. Misty smiled: "These twining trees have regarded you as a true friend. If we encounter any danger in the future, I''m afraid it''s the safest as long as we can escape here. You know, although a twining tree has little power, if all the twining trees here unite, it''s a very powerful force. Their bark can even resist the heat of samadhi true fire." The sea dragon shouted, "friends, let''s go. Let''s have a chance to see you again." the previously open road was wider. The sea dragon and others went on the road easily until they passed through the whole winding forest. The sea dragon sighed: "Sometimes, plants and animals are more suitable to be friends than people. At least, if you treat them well, they will return to you." Misty nodded and said, "yes! But I didn''t expect that you would have feelings for these winding trees. In my heart, you are not easy to express your inner feelings." The sea dragon looked back at the winding tree whose branches and leaves waved goodbye to himself and others and said: "Yes! It''s easy for me not to express my feelings in front of outsiders. The so-called saying that I only speak three words when I meet people and can''t throw all my heart. Only in this way can I reduce the harm to myself as much as possible. I''d rather lose the world than let the world lose me. I''m a man who will repay me for my bad deeds. As long as I provoke me, I won''t come to a good end." With these words, he also glanced at shuistop intentionally or unintentionally. Shuistop disdained to turn his mouth and took Huang Sui to move forward first. After turning over the hill bags, little clever threw his clothes to Hailong. In front of him was a forest that looked very ordinary. When he got to the forest, it was definitely xiaoclever''s world. Under this terrain environment, no one could catch up with him. Seeing xiaoclever''s appearance suddenly, brother and sister Huang Han were greatly surprised. After listening to Hailong''s explanation, they were released However, little clever jumped into the woods in front of him. The sea dragon was afraid that he might lose, so he hurried to follow him. Misty reminded the people: "if we go through the woods in front, we can reach the location of the Yi tribe. There are many poisonous insects and beasts in the woods. Be careful, dragon. Take good care of Huang Han." After entering this forest, the sea dragon finally realized the meaning of poor mountains and evil waters. Almost every three or four steps forward, you can see several extremely poisonous snakes or poisonous insects. In this primitive forest, beasts are no longer a threat, and only these highly poisonous things are the most deadly. It is easy to deal with this situation. Sea dragon, Hongzhi, misty and still water are divided into four people Don''t open the prohibition. Any creature will be bounced off three feet in front of them as soon as it gets close to them. Move carefully all the way, and nothing unexpected will happen. Suddenly, there is a sad roar in front. When they hear this sound, Hailong and Hongzhi''s faces change greatly, because the source of the sound seems to be small and clever. Without any hesitation, there is no reaction in the misty and still water Before coming, Hailong and Hongzhi had jumped out and went to the place where the sound was made as fast as possible. The roar continued to ring. When Hailong and Hongzhi arrived, they were surprised to find that there was a small lake in front of them. The small lake was only a few square kilometers in size and could easily be seen to the end. The little clever gray figure kept moving in the air, the silver light in his hand flickered, and kept attacking downward. Its enemy was a huge water monster. It was like Although only half of the body of the giant snake is on the water, it is seven or eight meters long. The huge head has a meat crown, the dark body is covered with thick scales, and the big head has three pairs of red eyes. It looks very strange. According to Xiaoling''s current practice, the huge energy brought by the silver stick can''t hurt it at all. If Xiaoji wasn''t nimble , I''m afraid I''ve already cooked the meal in the belly of the big snake. The sea dragon roared, and the small iron bar shook in the wind, and suddenly turned into a golden flash of a thousand powerful stick. When the light shone, it was a stick facing the strange snake. With a dull Bang, the strange snake was just about to attack the big head of little clever, and was immediately hit into the water by the sea dragon. The sea dragon shouted to little clever: "You go down first and wait for me at Hongzhi. I''ll clean up this guy." Little clever also knew that he was far from the opponent of the big snake. He made two somersaults in the air one after another and landed lightly next to Hongzhi. Blood had seeped from the corners of his mouth. It was obvious that Hongzhi had suffered some losses before. Afraid of little clever''s loss, he didn''t dare to neglect it and hurriedly healed his wounds with his Buddhist power. At this time, the misty, waterstop and Huang Han brothers and sisters had also arrived and saw the strange beast in front of him Misty and waterstop looked at each other and exclaimed, "the wild beast - Qiu Jiao." Their voices were not only full of surprise, but also full of some fear, which could make the two top cultivation masters in China feel fear. It can be imagined that the strength of Qiu Jiao was terrible. The sea dragon in the air was also very strange. His powerful stick could be easily destroyed even in the face of magic weapons close to immortal tools, but the heavy stick just now did not break the head of the strange snake. Since reaching Since he reached the level of not falling, Hailong always thought that his cultivation had reached a very high level. Although he did not hurt Qiu Jiao, his confidence did not decrease at all. He shouted: "Qiulu Begonia, scabbard and cut." The blue light rose, and Qiu Lu''s Begonia sword took a ten foot long tail flame and cut it heavily on Qiu Jiao''s neck. With a crisp clang, Qiu Lu''s Begonia rebounded. Hai Long was surprised to find that there was no damage to the scales on Qiu Jiao. In his heart, he retreated like lightning. At the position where he had just stayed, there was a flame, and the temperature of the flame seemed to be higher than three It was as if the fire was even higher. The sea dragon only felt a burning smell on his body, and his hair and eyebrows seemed to be scorched. Piaomi told Hongzhi, "you protect brother and sister Huang Han and xiaolingling, and I and younger martial sister will go to help Hailong. Younger martial sister, go and try our best later. Don''t keep your hand." the second daughter rose up in the air and flew to Hailong. When the two blue lights were on Mount, she suddenly flew back and hit the rushing Qiu Jiao heavily into the water. The water splashed everywhere, and the whole lake seemed to boil. The sea dragon mixed up his breath, constantly urged the divine power to input it into the Qianjun stick, and said in a deep voice: "this big snake is really strong! It feels much more powerful than the golden Python monster I dealt with last time." Misty summoned the divine night sword and said, "it''s too late to explain. Destroy it first. This is Qiu Jiao, who is only a line away from the dragon. Be careful." with a bang, the water splashed, Qiu Jiao''s big head rushed out again, and a large flame spewed out from his big head with a diameter of more than one meter, immediately covering all the space above the small lake. A layer of silver light shines on the sea dragon. It is misty that plays a defensive role for the soft armor he transformed with bone beads. This armor sea dragon has a nice name, called don''t forget armor, which means to remind himself never to forget misty. Although the flame heat is strong, it immediately floats away when it rushes into the white light range of don''t forget armor, which can''t hurt the sea dragon itself. Misty arranged a barrier in front of him with the divine night sword, and the water stop easily resisted the towering anger with the heaven praying wheel. The huge roar sounded, and Qiu Jiao''s big head shook. He came empty. The huge snake mouth opened and jumped at the sea dragon, as if to devour him. The sea dragon''s anger accumulated in his heart burst out in an instant and did not retreat. He roared: "Qianjun chengyuyu." the Qianjun stick turned into thousands of rays, released all the power of this move, and the sea dragon''s body rushed straight past. Under the oppression of thousands of rays of light, Qiu Jiao''s giants were forced to close together. The golden light was one. The stick of sea dragon hit Qiu Jiao heavily in one eye. This staff, which gathers all the mana of the sea dragon, erupts into powerful power. In the roar, the blood on Qiu Jiao''s big head gushed wildly, and the eyes hit by the sea dragon suddenly burst, and a large amount of blood immediately dyed the lake below. The water stopped and shouted angrily. The prayer wheel in her hand turned sharply, and the blue light was prosperous. The essence like aura behind her floated into the prayer wheel. Under the cover of Fairy Spirit, it bombarded the angry Qiu Jiao''s head heavily. With a loud noise, Qiu Jiao roared miserably, all the remaining eyes were broken, and the whole big head was completely dyed red by blood, but even so, it was still not broken under the bombardment of heaven praying wheel. The water stopped slightly, and the prayer for the heavenly wheel had returned to her hand. Although Qiu Jiao was a wild beast, she thought that she should be able to clean up easily with the power of praying for the heavenly wheel. However, although this attack hit Qiu Jiao hard, it did not completely eliminate it. It can be seen that Qiu Jiao was strong. Piaomi hasn''t done it all the time. What she is best at is thunder. Without thunder, even if she has the strongest attack, she can''t compare with the water stop prayer wheel. In this dense forest, if God night thunder comes, even if he successfully kills Qiu Jiao, I''m afraid the forest will be completely destroyed. Misty knows that the primitive forest can be said to be a taboo for people in southern Xinjiang. If you destroy this forest, I''m afraid it will be difficult to walk in this place in southern Xinjiang. So she didn''t rush. Hai Longyan looked at shuistop and failed to kill Qiu Jiao. He was shocked and thought that the wild beast was really powerful. He couldn''t deal with it with his own cultivation and misty cultivation. When I was about to make a move, a change happened. The whole lake was really boiling, and the forest trembled. Qiu Jiao''s big head roared up to the sky, and a light red bead spewed out of his mouth. Hai Long knew that this should be Qiu Jiao''s inner alchemy. Neidan is not only the life of this strange beast, but also their ultimate means of attack. Therefore, the sea dragon did not rush up, but was close to the misty and ready to respond at any time. Strangely, the red inner alchemy did not launch any attack, but revolved around Qiu Jiao''s wounded big head. Hai Long clearly saw that the blood on Qiu Jiao''s head was no longer dripping, and the wounds blasted by his powerful stick and water stop prayer wheel healed quickly. Even a blood red eye had grown out, The sea dragon lost his voice and said, "if this guy heals again, stop it." while he was talking, shuistop has launched a second round of attack, still praying for heaven. However, the goal this time is not Qiu Jiao''s big head, but the inner pill suspended around his big head. As long as he can break this inner pill, even if Qiu Jiao is strong, he can''t be aggressive. The prayer wheel flew away with a whine, and the blue light like fire became more intense. Just when the prayer wheel was a few meters away from Qiu Jiao''s head, Qiu Jiao''s head turned around, and its recovered blood red eyes were full of ferocity, but there was no fear and panic. Boom, the water splashed, and a huge black shadow suddenly rushed up and accurately hit the heaven prayer wheel. In the loud noise, the spirit and light of the heaven prayer wheel suddenly converged, drew an arc in the air and fell back into the hands of the water stop. Under the traction of the air machine, the water stop was shocked. Wow, it even spewed out a mouthful of blood. The sea dragon who wanted to rush up suddenly stopped his body. He was surprised to see that there was another giant almost the same as Qiu Jiao''s original big head. His body was the same thickness. The only difference was that there was an angle on the big head later. The length of the angle was very short compared with Qiu Jiao''s own body, only half a meter long, but very thick, It occupied almost half of the area above Qiu Jiao''s head. There was a faint metallic luster on the corner. Just now, it was this big horn that successfully shot down the immortal Qi heaven wheel. Although it is said that it was hit on the relatively weak side of the prayer wheel, it is very shocking for the immortal weapon to be repulsed. She knew that in front of her was not two Qiu Jiao, but a double headed Qiu Jiao. Qiu Jiao needed 10000 years of cultivation to have an ordinary giant snake head, but these two jiao had to be cultivated for at least 20000 years, and the later Jiao head also had huge sharp corners, which was very strong, It has even exceeded the realm of the heavenly Taoist priest. Now even misty himself is not sure whether Shenxiao Tianlei can destroy this huge double headed Qiu Jiao. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Please smash more tickets. Chapter 118 The double headed Jiao didn''t mean to attack. He still looked coldly at the small humans in front of him. His inner alchemy was still repairing the damaged big head. At this time, half of the eyes of the big head had returned to normal. Shuistop stopped attacking, retreated to the misty side and whispered, "elder martial sister, this double headed Jiao is too powerful. I''m afraid we can''t win it." Piaomi nodded and murmured, "I didn''t expect to meet this kind of top-level wild beast, double headed Qiu Jiao, which is almost one of the most powerful wild beasts just entering Southern Xinjiang. You help me protect the Dharma. I''ll try with Shenxiao Tianlei. If not, I''ll retreat immediately. Dragon, younger martial sister is hurt. You protect her." his body floated three meters forward again. Piaomi held up the Shenxiao sword in his hand, She was just about to recite the moving spell, which shocked her. The lake water fluctuated again, and the whole water surface seemed to drop for a few minutes. Another huge snake head rose from the center of the previous two snake heads. This snake head and its body were stronger than the other two snake heads. The big horn on its head was one meter long. The whole snake body radiated dark golden light. The huge snake head had twelve eyes and flashing fierce light, The incomparably powerful momentum suddenly spread out. Under that huge momentum, misty was forced to retreat, and the spell at his mouth turned into a exclamation, "three headed Qiu Jiao. Run. Dragon, you protect the younger martial sister, and I protect others." he said, almost without hesitation, Shenxiao sword split seven swords like lightning, A layer of blue light flickering optical net floats in mid air to form a blocking prohibition. She rushed down, pulled up Huang Sui and left quickly in one direction under the protection of mana. Hongzhi''s reaction was also surprisingly fast. With one hand, he pulled on the little clever, with the other hand, he grabbed the yellow letter and quickly followed in the misty direction. In the misty imagination, with the cultivation of Hailong and shuistop, although it is impossible to beat three Qiujiao, it should be no problem to escape. In order to protect the weak Huang Sui and others, she left at the fastest speed. The departure of piaomi and others did not seem to attract the attention of the three headed Qiu Jiao. Its three heads and 24 eyes completely stared at the sea dragon and piaomi who had hurt it. Waterstop whispered, "go. This guy''s strength is not much worse than the immortal beast last time." with that, the green light under his feet rose and quickly flew back in the direction of misty departure. Hailong didn''t dare to neglect and hurried to follow up. At this time, the three headed Qiu Jiao finally moved, and its three huge snake heads rushed up at the same time. As soon as the largest big head emitting dark golden luster was lowered and the huge horn was picked, it was so easy to resolve the prohibition imposed when the misty was about to leave. The other two big heads roared at the same time, each spewing out a flame, blocking the way of the sea dragon and the water stop, The three big heads stared fiercely at the sea dragon. At this time, the length of the sea dragon out of the water had exceeded ten meters. In terms of volume, if Jin shisan stood beside it, it would be a small Witch to see a big witch. Shuistop gave a sharp drink, and Jiao Yan was full of anger. She prayed for the light of the heavenly wheel to shine again, and the volume suddenly increased. It was like a huge vortex in front of the three snake heads. Hai Long clearly saw that a milky white elixir loomed in front of shuistop. Hai Long knew that shuistop was going to fight for his life. Although it was powerful to use human elixir to urge magic tools to attack the enemy, But at the same time, it also consumes a lot of energy. Under the urging of Rendan, the heaven praying wheel was so powerful that it forced the three snake heads back at the same time. As soon as the light converged, there was hardly any hesitation. The water stopped spewing out a mouthful of blood and floated back. At this time, her mind was a little confused, and she rushed in towards a forest without distinguishing the direction. Three snakeheads attacked again. Hailong didn''t dare to neglect it. He hurriedly followed shuistop and chased after him. At the same time, he urged Qiulu Haitang sword to release countless lightsabers with the method of ten thousand swords. His intention was not to attack the enemy but to confuse his sight. Sure enough, the sea dragon''s move worked. Under the confusion of thousands of lights and shadows, the big head of the three Qiu Jiao couldn''t help stopping. Taking this opportunity, the sea dragon and the water stop rushed forward suddenly, almost in an instant, and disappeared into the boundless night. The three headed Jiaos didn''t catch up any more. They lowered the biggest snake head, smelled twice in the direction of the sea dragon''s departure, and slowly returned to the water, leaving only the original snake head. They still healed the wounds with internal elixir. The wounds previously caused by Qianjun stick and heaven praying wheel were miraculously restored, and even many damaged scales were repaired. The sea dragon chased the back of the water stop and ran forward. There were dozens of meters high trees around. Because of the misty advice before, none of them flew at this time, but moved forward suddenly by virtue of their rapid body method. I don''t know how long I ran. When Hailong''s spirit was numb, he suddenly found that the figure of waterstop suddenly enlarged. He didn''t have any preparation at all, so he hit it. Waterstop exclaimed, and the two experts who did not fall for more than a period immediately gave a painful cry and rolled down together. Subconsciously, the sea dragon hugged waterstop''s delicate body, and they rolled for a while before they stopped. As soon as shuistop turned over and broke away from the embrace of Hailong, he suddenly woke up. His internal meridians were painful and wanted to crack. As soon as his right hand was raised, he slapped Hailong in the face. The Hailong who was just about to stand up fell to the ground again and scolded angrily: "bastard, who allows you to touch me." Hailong was stunned by shuistop. He touched his swollen face and his eyes were burning with cold, Slowly stood up and said in a cold voice, "do you think I would like to touch you? Who made you stop suddenly. Waterstop, I warn you, I have endured you for a long time. I haven''t forgotten the humiliation you brought to me in those years. If I didn''t look at the ethereal face, I would..." waterstop snorted disdainfully and said, "what''s the matter with you? Kill me? You deserve it." The sea dragon smiled and smiled angrily, and said in a deep voice, "you asked for it, no wonder me. New hatred and old hatred, let''s count it as the general ledger today. Misty, I love you." hearing the previous words, shuistop couldn''t help being vigilant, but he couldn''t help being stunned when he heard the last sentence of the sea dragon. Just at the moment when she was stunned, the golden light flashed, and shuistop only felt that her whole body was tight and couldn''t move any more. She suddenly fell to the ground. She was frightened to find that her powerful mana was completely limited and couldn''t be mobilized at all, let alone summon magic tools to attack the enemy. Seeing that the fairy rope successfully bound the water stop, Hailong was very happy. He tried to kick the water stop, and the water stop''s body rolled around the ground. She struggled desperately, but she couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the fairy rope anyway. In fact, with the cultivation of water stop, if she had been prepared in advance, the sea dragon could not successfully trap her with a bundle of fairy rope. However, in the previous battle with three headed Qiu Jiao, waterstop consumed too much mana. In particular, the last use of human Dan to urge the prayer wheel hurt her vitality. At this time, her cultivation has been reduced to a level similar to that of sea dragon. When there was no defense, he suddenly saw the sea dragon''s way. Waterstop snorted angrily and said, "you bastard, what do you want to do? When I break free of this rope, I have to kill you." At this time, Hailong was filled with a sense of happiness. He thought that more than a thousand years ago, he was still a lower generation disciple of Lianyun sect with the worst cultivation in front of shuistop. No matter how shuistop treated himself, he could not have a chance to resist. At this time, the woman who had insulted herself fell at her feet without any resistance. This pleasure is beyond words. Even the face that had just been slapped by the water stop seemed not to hurt at this time. Squatting down, Hai Long leaned close to the water stop and said with a smile, "do you want to kill me? Yes, it''s easy to do with your cultivation. However, it''s not until you can break away from my fairy rope. As I said just now, new hatred and old hatred, let''s count together today." Waterstop was awestruck and said, "what do you want? Don''t forget, I''m your elder martial sister. If you dare to hurt me, even yunzong and elder martial sister won''t let you go." Hai Long pinched Shui stop''s fat like face and said, "don''t worry, my good elder martial sister, although I''m not a good person, I can''t do anything to beat women. Alas, elder martial sister, I just found out now that you are so beautiful. Although you can''t compare with my misty face, it''s not much different." Hai Long said it sincerely. Every time I saw Shui stop before, His heart was full of resentment. At this time, the object of his hatred had become a prisoner under the rank, and his heart naturally calmed down. Indeed, waterstop itself is very beautiful. Although it is not as refined as ethereal, it is also beautiful. It can''t help but raise reverie. Both her proud figure and her bulletproof skin are full of temptation. Waterstop looked at the sea dragon''s color Mimi''s eyes, and suddenly shocked her body and mind. She said, "you, what are you going to do?" her voice was not severe, but full of panic. Since she joined Lian yunzong when she grew up, no man has ever touched her body. The sea dragon sneered, "elder martial sister, what do you want me to do? There is such a beautiful woman as you on the side of the barren mountains. What do you say I should do?" he swallowed and spitted, and the sea dragon reached out his hand to touch the water stop''s face. I don''t know why. As soon as he saw the frightened look of shuistop, his heart was full of pleasure. Looking at her pitiful appearance, Hailong couldn''t help feeling soft in his heart, but in a moment, he remembered the situation that shuistop humiliated himself. With a cold light in his eyes, he fiercely hugged shuistop into his arms, looked at her with hatred and said: "Forgive you? Did you forgive me at the beginning? At that time, I was just a disciple at the beginning of subduing the tiger, and you were already an expert who didn''t fall into the period. Just because I didn''t like what I said, you punished me with prohibition. Did you ever think that a disciple with low cultivation like me could bear your torture? You didn''t, you were so vicious. Everything that day, up to now It seemed as if it was right in front of me. After that, no matter how I got along with you, whether I provoked you or not, you spoke coldly to me. It seemed that if I didn''t talk at any time, I would punish me with your cultivation accomplishments that were much higher than me. I didn''t dare to fight you, but I had to retreat, because my cultivation accomplishments were far lower than you, waterstop. But, didn''t you expect that there would be one The sky fell into my hands. You said, if it were you, would you forgive your enemies? Anyway, I can''t. killing and hurting people are not the highest punishment. I think that''s what a conceited bitch like you should fear most. "Then, the sea dragon grabbed the water''s long hair and kissed it heavily under her frightened gaze. ---------------------------- Welcome to vote Chapter 119 Hailong has no love for shuistop''s violation, only * * *''s request. Originally, he just wanted to teach shuistop a lesson. After all, she is a misty junior sister, and he won''t really hurt shuistop. However, with the escalation of the invasion, Hailong was surprised to find that he could not stop. The * * * that had been repressed in his heart these days seemed to burst out at this time. The upper part of the water stop was bound by a fairy rope, but the dress of her lower body had been pulled open by the sea dragon, and the sea dragon''s hand had touched the hot place. Seeing that the "war" was about to break out, a low roar woke the sea dragon. His whole body was soaked in cold sweat for a moment. Almost without any hesitation, he pedaled on his toes and rushed forward with the still intoxicated water stop. A loud noise came from behind, followed by a towering heat wave. The sea dragon desperately urged the divine power in his body. At this time, he didn''t dare to turn back. His body rushed forward like lightning and bypassed several big trees that needed to be embraced by everyone, so he couldn''t feel the towering heat wave. The water stopped crying and woke up from the intoxication. At the right moment, the sea dragon stood straight with her and looked back. They saw a huge snake as high as 15 meters away. It was three headed Qiu Jiao who appeared in front of them. Fifteen meters refers to the height of standing upright. Three snake heads and 24 snake eyes in different states stare at them. In the back, there was a snake body three times longer than the vertical height. On the whole, the three headed Qiu Jiao was twenty feet long. At the gathering place of the three snake heads, the snake''s body has reached a diameter of more than two meters, and it gradually becomes smaller until it spreads to the tail. Its previous wounds have healed, and there is no more scar on its body. Looking at the three Qiujiao in front of him, Hailong couldn''t help fighting a cold war, and his previous desire completely disappeared. Hei hei smiled and said, "brother Jiao, let''s discuss. Although we hurt you earlier, you have recovered, and there is no loss. Just let us go. I promise I won''t harass you again in the future, okay?" The dark golden snake head in the middle of the three headed Jiaos roared in a low voice. Its twelve eyes were full of disdain. A big mouth, a blue flame fluttered down. The sea dragon tried to dodge. However, it held a person. The flame covered an area of huge. Although it moved away from the front, it was carried by the blue flame, and the silver white light burst out suddenly, The don''t forget armor, which was close to the immortal level, wielded great power. The sea dragon only felt that his whole body was hot, and the outer robe had turned into ashes. The place within the scope of the fire attack of the snake has become a dead silence. All plants and creatures disappeared in the blue flame. The sea dragon clearly felt that the power of the blue flame emitted by the Qiu snake was very close to the original immortal beast red dragon. The sea dragon endured the pain and ran forward quickly. While running, he whispered to the stop channel: "Elder martial sister, let''s talk about it. Indeed, I offended you just now. But it''s a moment of life and death. I can let you go. But before we are safe, I hope you don''t do it first. When we get through the current difficulties together, let''s talk about other things. How about? If you want to kill or cut, I''ll follow. It''s better than dying in the hands of these three Qiu Jiao." Still water lowered her head, bit her lower lip, and sighed, "let go of me first and deal with the snake." although she said very plainly, the sea dragon could clearly feel the trace of hatred contained in it. Although Hailong didn''t know what waterstop meant, he knew that if he didn''t let go of waterstop now, there would be only one consequence for them, that is death. In order to win a glimmer of life, he tried his best to jump a hundred meters before, and then he silently recited "misty, I miss you." With a flash of light, the golden bundle of immortal rope returned to his wrist. The cold light in shuistop''s eyes was greatly released, and Hai Long''s heart was not good. He was just about to throw shuistop out, but shuistop grabbed his front. His body suddenly accelerated, drew an arc in the air, and dodged the attack of Qiu snake. Qiu Jiao seemed very angry. He roared up to the sky, and his huge body seemed very flexible , when she turned in the air, her three big heads suddenly stretched out, and her body suddenly rushed forward. The three heads rushed towards the sea dragon from the left, right and middle directions respectively. Shuistop just wanted to rush past with speed, but she saw three huge tongues spewing out large flames at the same time, blocking all her retreat. Zhishui threw the sea dragon aside and said in a deep voice, "be careful." The sea dragon Qianjun stick shook in the wind, urging the divine power in his body to continue to operate. Seeing the surrounding flames approaching, he didn''t retreat but advance. His whole body took a golden tail flame like a meteor, and unexpectedly rushed into the flame emitted by Qiu Jiao. Under the huge pressure around, the sea dragon burst out its full potential. The Qianjun stick in his hand danced like a windmill, and his whole body continued to disperse Sent out a circle of strong golden halo, "talk and laugh, retreat from the sky. You die for me." He chose the most powerful snake head. Hai Long clearly found that in the face of his Qianjun stick, Qiu Jiao''s eyes, the largest dark golden snake head, showed a trace of fear. It seemed to want to hide, but how could it hide with its huge body? With a bang, Hai Long''s Qianjun stick hit its huge sharp corner one meter long. Another Hai long An unexpected thing happened. The Qianjun stick, which had no effect on another snake''s head before, blew off one-third of the huge horn that looked like the main head. Qiu Jiao immediately felt as if he had been badly hurt. The three snake heads contracted back at the same time. Except the one attacked by the sea dragon, the other two big heads opened their big mouths and bit at the sea dragon at the same time. The sea dragon was still excited at this time In, his body floated back and up, deftly dodged the attack of two snake heads, and then his whole body jumped up. The Qianjun stick hit the two snake heads respectively, and then his whole body rushed to the previous dark golden main snake head again like an arrow. Although he didn''t know why the Qianjun stick had great power, how could he give up with his intelligence What about such an opportunity? The third move of Qianjun staff method, hanging upside down Laojun furnace, suddenly attacked the corner above Qiu Jiao with its huge power and vortex like energy form. In fact, the main reason why sea dragon can destroy the single horn on Qiu Jiao''s head with Qianjun stick is not his powerful divine power, but the invincible characteristics of Qianjun stick. Anything hard is fragile in front of a thousand powerful sticks. The reason why the sea dragon didn''t succeed in attacking the immature snake head at the edge of the lake was that the snake head completely relied on its own tough snake skin for defense. Although the snake skin was hard, the most important thing was that it had strong toughness and restrained the characteristics of Qianjun stick, so it couldn''t exert its due power. Jiaojiao at this time is different. Although Jiaojiao is also one of the most hard materials in the world, it is not at the same level as Qianjun stick. Who can be the opponent of Qianjun stick under the fierce attack of sea dragon? This three headed Qiu Jiao has lived in southern Xinjiang for more than 36000 years and has entered the final stage of Qiu Jiao''s growth. Once all its three snake heads become the one attacked by sea dragons, it is likely to break through the shackles of the world and rise into the fairy world and become a fairy beast. In terms of strength, if it becomes a fairy beast, It''s just one line worse than the best red dragon. After so many years of cultivation, it not only has powerful mana, but also has wisdom. After being hit by Qianjun stick, it immediately thought of what had happened before. Seeing the sea dragon attack again, it was not flustered. The snake head rushed up against Qianjun stick. Just when the sea dragon thought he was going to succeed, Qiu Jiao''s main snake head suddenly twisted strangely to the side and blocked the sea dragon''s attack with the scales on the side of his neck. The flexible and elastic snake skin scale armor could not be destroyed by a powerful stick. The sea dragon only felt a huge anti shock force, and his whole body was about to crack. He immediately bounced out at a faster speed than the forward rush. He turned several somersaults in the air and fell to the ground. He staggered out for dozens of steps, and stopped under the obstruction of a big tree. Wow, he spewed out a mouthful of blood. While the sea dragon was retreated, the prayer wheel like a silver spiral blocked the three snake heads pursued. While the sea dragon landed and spewed blood, shuistop also spewed blood with a pale face. The prayer wheel flying back to her side has been dim without a trace of brilliance. The three Qiujiao in front of them were like a huge fortress, which could not be shaken at all. Its huge body crawled forward, and the three giants looked at the two sea dragons. The Qiu snake was full of anger for the two humans who had hurt it many times. Although the Qiu snake doesn''t have as many attack means as the red dragon, its biggest advantage is its tough body, which is the only place where it surpasses the immortal beast red dragon. Twenty four red eyes were shining, and the sea dragon and misty could almost feel its cold breath. The sea dragon thought about the electricity and kept thinking about the way to deal with the Qiu snake. However, he thought about his magic weapon again, and none of them could restrain the behemoth in front of him. She looked at the pale waterstop and resolutely said, "I''ll block it for a while. You go. Remember to tell misty and have a chance to avenge me." waterstop was shocked. She didn''t expect that a selfish person like Hailong would sacrifice to complete himself. In fact, she didn''t know that the sea dragon didn''t want to run, but he knew he couldn''t run. Although most of the anti earthquake force generated by the Qiu snake was offset by the don''t forget armor just now, a small amount of anti earthquake force penetrated into his legs. At this time, although he could move reluctantly, it was a fool''s dream to say that he could run away. Shuistop Leng snorted and said, "you don''t have to be kind. Find a way to deal with the Qiu snake quickly. My most powerful prayer wheel is not good. I''ve heard that Qiu snake has a natural fear of thunder before. Didn''t you learn some thunder skills from elder martial sister and try it quickly before you die." Hai Long was happy and handed the stick to his left hand without any hesitation, His right hand summoned Qiulu Begonia and held it high above his head. "There was thunder at Tiangang''s finger, so he fought Liuding among them. If you solve some of the tricks, you will know that there was life in the palm of fortune. The demon body followed Gangxing''s point, Gangxing''s point was ugly, his body was in the future, the point was auspicious, and the place was fierce." a cloud like blue mengguanghua exuded from Qiulu Begonia, and a trace of cold filled the humid air, Qiu Jiao, who was about to attack, looked at the light emitted by the sea dragon''s autumn dew and Begonia. At this time, an electric light flashed across the dark night sky and made a loud noise. The sea dragon Qiulu led the Begonia in front. Suddenly, a slightly curved irregular lightning came from the sky. Under the guidance of Qiulu Begonia, it suddenly bombarded the intersection of the three snake heads of Qiu snake. Waterstop was right. Qiu snake had a congenital fear of lightning. Under the bombardment of this not very strong sky thunder, his whole body trembled, and his huge body thought about it one after another and withdrew a few steps. If you are wandering at this time, with the 128 divine thunder danced by Shenxiao thunder, although it may not be able to kill the giant Jiao, at least it will be no problem to scare away. But the half hanging thunder method of Hailong is far from enough. Although it can successfully attract sky thunder, it is too poor in both attack and deterrence. Three thunder lights hit Qiu Jiao''s body. He had retreated more than 100 meters back, and the place hit by the blast was scorched black. Hailong was already injured. He used up most of his remaining mana by triggering three Tianlei in succession. His whole body was stiff. In his breath, he had to drop the Begonia in his hand. Qiu snake seemed to feel the weakness of the sea dragon. The three big heads roared up to the sky, and the three flames rushed towards the sea dragon and the water stop like lightning like three fire dragons. At this time, shuistop had floated to the sea dragon. Originally, she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of Qiu snake to escape with the sea dragon. However, Qiu snake''s reaction was too fast. As soon as she pulled the sea dragon back, the three flames behind her had caught up. Four defense magic weapons appeared behind the waterstop. Although these four defense magic weapons were all high-quality products above the weapon, the magic power of waterstop was too weak to give full play to their due strength. The four magic weapons trembled violently when bombarded at the same time, and a mouthful of blood burst out. Waterstop pulled the sea dragon to the ground, and the two rolled into a ball for the second time, When they stabilized their bodies, they were in a mess and their clothes were cut in many places. Hailong said with a wry smile, "this time you took the initiative to hold me. You can''t write it on my head." --------------------------------------------------------------------- Let''s vote more. There will be a refinement meeting in the afternoon. The specific time will be notified in the afternoon Chapter 120 Waterstop said angrily, "you have already committed an unforgivable crime. Even if you can escape this crisis, I will never spare you." Hailong said with a bitter smile: "escape a fart. Do you think the three Jiaos can let us go? Get away." with a loud cry, Hailong threw waterstop behind him with all his strength, turned over fiercely, stood up and blocked him with his own body. When Hai longan watched the towering fire devour his body, he couldn''t help asking himself why he rushed out to help waterstop resist the attack of three headed Qiu Jiao? He doesn''t know. It seems that instinct is working. Hailong thought with self mockery that perhaps, in the case of knowing that he will die, any man will make the same choice. At least, it''s better to die heroically in front of a beautiful woman than to die foolishly. What Hailong is most worried about and reluctant to give up is the misty newly married couple. They haven''t really become husband and wife yet! Hai Long''s heart is full of reluctance. The three headed Qiu Jiao saw that the fire he emitted had covered the sea dragon''s body. The three snake heads couldn''t help concentrating their fire and completely attacked the sea dragon. Although the sea dragon''s don''t forget armor has played all its defense, the attack power of the three headed Qiu Jiao is too strong. The first thing to end is the sea dragon''s coat, which is all turned into fly ash, and then the sea dragon''s hair, which is all turned into ash. The sea dragon urged the remaining divine power to stand the thousand powerful stick in front of him. For him, the result now can only wait for death. The water stop eye looked at the flame from both sides of the sea dragon''s body. Except where she was, all the surroundings had been shrouded by the flame. She knew that she should have hated the sea dragon, but now her heart was full of sadness. The only thing left on the naked body of the sea dragon was the reddish don''t forget armor, and his skin had begun to turn black. Death is coming soon. Once the body is destroyed, his original God is bound to be spared in this extremely powerful and burning flame. Waterstop suddenly had an idea that when Hailong died, it would be his turn to die with him. It may not be a bad thing for him. Various complex emotions surged in her heart. At this moment, she suddenly felt that the sea dragon was not so hateful. At least, like a man, he was temporarily attacked by the enemy for himself. At this moment, shuistop finally understood why misty chose Hailong as a Taoist companion. Although his character is stubborn and can''t be said to be a good man, his heart is kind. While shuistop was thinking, a roar like a dragon roared suddenly. Shuistop saw a strange scene. The sea dragon, who was about to turn into fly ash, suddenly lit up a very strong light. His Qianjun stick was gone, but he held his right arm high, and the red light was emitted from his right arm. The water stop clearly saw that in the right arm of the sea dragon, a dragon loomed and seemed to be constantly tossing up and down. The flame emitted by the three Qiu Jiao just changed direction and completely gathered towards his right arm. A strong force suddenly came. The still body was sent out a hundred meters away. She was shocked. What she finally saw was that the body of the sea dragon was changing. His human body disappeared and gradually became a flame like dragon. The shape of the dragon is so familiar that it seems to be the same as what has been described before. Without waiting for her to think about it, her body could no longer hold on. It was dark in front of her, and she lost all consciousness. At the last crisis, the dragon flying arm of Hailong broke out. Under the threat of death, the explosion of Longxiang jade sent out huge energy, and the red dragon soul integrated into Longxiang jade woke up. In the last battle, the red dragon not only destroyed his body, but also his soul fell into a deep sleep because he finally urged all the remaining mana to explode the body attack. He just integrated into the dragon flying arm of the sea dragon with the last instinct. Red dragon, its mana base is fire. When the soul just woke up, it was still very weak, but the high heat around it excited it. This is the energy it craves most now! Almost without any hesitation, the red dragon soul began to engulf, constantly sucking the hot flames around and expanding itself. Long Xiangyu''s own energy protects the sea dragon''s body. The three headed Qiu Jiao was frightened to find that his Dan fire could no longer hurt the human, and his energy was losing rapidly. Now it wants to stop, but it can not stop the spit of Dan fire. The three internal organs in the body seem to have lost control, and constantly release the power that they derive from the essence of heaven and earth. The red dragon soul has greatly increased its energy in the continuously absorbed Dan fire. Now it is very excited. With the help of Dan fire, which has been practiced by three Qiu Jiao for tens of thousands of years, its mana is recovering rapidly at an incredible speed. Gradually, the red dragon regained its body shape in the form of energy. The sea dragon''s body disappeared and was completely wrapped by its dragon power. The red dragon''s energy form body is getting bigger and bigger. Its powerful dragon eyes stare at the three headed Qiu Jiao in front of it. The dragon''s mouth showed an unfathomable smile, as if he wanted to completely suck the Qiu Jiao in front of him. Three headed Qiu Jiao crawled on the ground, and 24 blood red eyes showed the color of begging. Although it can become an immortal beast after ten thousand years of cultivation, now it is obviously weaker than the red dragon in level. Even if it is only the soul of the red dragon, it can restrain it to death. It''s like an ordinary cultivator facing a fairy. No matter how high the level of Xiuzhen is, it can never compete with the power of the immortal family. Under the constant swallowing of the red dragon, the energy of the three headed Qiu Jiao has become weaker and weaker, and the color of begging in its eyes has become stronger and stronger. Although Hailong could not move at this time, he was numb with burning pain, but his consciousness was very clear. The scene in front of him made him feel very strange. Although he didn''t feel that the red dragon was kind to him, he understood that the three headed Qiu Jiao was by no means the opponent of the red dragon. He saved his life. The energy form condensed by the soul of the red dragon is becoming clearer and clearer, just like an entity. Suddenly, it roared, and its huge wings forced a fan. It no longer swallowed the Dan fire, and bounced back those flames. Under the huge impact, the already weak three headed Qiu Jiao was beaten and rolled several times in succession. Overwhelmed a forest. "Roar -" the red dragon roared up to the sky. It didn''t expect that it could recover so much energy in such a short time. Although it is still far from its best state, at least now the soul has completely awakened and has some original abilities. In fact, with the current soul power of the red dragon, he is not the opponent of the three headed Qiu Jiao at all, but his natural resistance makes the three headed Qiu Jiao unable to rise even a little idea of resistance. He can only crawl on the ground, staring at the big brother of the immortal beast in front of him and waiting for his fall. The red dragon roared several times. The three headed Qiu Jiao seemed to understand its dragon language. The other two snake heads lay there. The dark golden main snake head even nodded. The red dragon snorted with satisfaction and roared again. Strange things happened. Three headed Qiu Jiao''s eyes showed a helpless look. His huge body rolled on the ground and shrunk quickly. Under the surprised gaze of the sea dragon, it kept rolling and shrinking. After a while, it turned out to be only one foot long. The mini three headed Qiu Jiao looked very cute. He hissed at the red dragon and climbed slowly in front of the red dragon. The red dragon roared with excitement. Spit people out and say, "man, I can give you some strength for the time being. You can put this three headed worm away with the ring that can store things. You should know that I am the greatest red dragon. From now on, you should act according to my orders. It will be good for you when you come. Understand?" The sea dragon was stunned, and a heat flow spread all over his body in an instant, which made him feel much more comfortable. He took a step forward, and the heaven and earth ring green light flashed, and the smaller three headed Qiu Jiao was included in it. At this time, his mind turned and his eyes flashed. It seemed that he had decided something. He straightened up, and the constant great pain all over him made him convulse. Said coldly: "What''s the greatest red dragon? It was destroyed by a group of practitioners. If you are great, do you still live in my body? Let me listen to you, it''s your dream. If you don''t have me, you''ll be scared. Now that you live in my body, you''re my pet. Everything should obey me. Otherwise, I''ll use magic to urge the dragon Xiangyu will drive you out and see where you can find Jiti. " Hai Long is gambling. He has seen the power of red dragon. It is not human power at all. What he gambles is that red dragon living in his own body will never dare to hurt himself. If he wins the bet, he will have a powerful helper in the future. As long as red dragon helps, what is terrible in China? Anyway, he has died once, so let''s gamble. The red dragon''s huge dragon eyes are constantly shining with angry light. If human beings dare to speak to it like this according to its previous temper, it may have been destroyed by its form and spirit. However, the sea dragon''s judgment is correct. The red dragon can''t hurt him because he lives in the sea Dragon''s body. Now the red dragon has recovered 20% of its mana and can completely escape from the sea dragon. However , Longxiang jade is so attractive to it. Although it has not recognized what kind of magic weapon it is, it is more useful to it than laojunlu from the energy contained in it. Once you succeed in cultivating your soul in Longxiang jade, not only will your magic power be far more than before, but you can even completely turn your body into an energy form and become a higher-level immortal beast, Driven by interests, although it had no good feelings for the sea dragon, it could not attack. Leng hum and said, "it turns out that human beings are so ungrateful. Don''t forget, I just saved your life." The sea dragon disdained: "Save my life? You''re saving yourself. If my body is destroyed, I''m afraid you won''t be comfortable. Besides, just now you were just swallowing the fire emitted by the three Qiujiao. Long Xiangyu really protected me. Don''t tell me that. I admit you''re strong, but I will never become a slave dominated by you. If you sincerely cooperate, we will It must be an equal partnership. Otherwise, everything is bulletproof. You should know that cooperation between you and me is very beneficial to both sides. With my current cultivation, I will become an immortal in the future. " The red dragon''s eyes kept changing. In the face of the "invulnerable" sea dragon, it could only compromise. With a helpless sigh, he said: "Well, that''s a cooperative relationship. My request is very simple. Because I was deeply hurt last time, I can''t recover in a moment, so I want to meditate in Longxiang Yuzhong. That three headed Qiu Jiao is very beneficial to my cultivation. Whenever I need to absorb the flame mana emitted by it, you must cooperate with me to release it. At the same time, you can''t use your mind at will in the future Shout to me to disturb my cultivation. You can''t use the energy in Longxiang jade casually. However, it doesn''t matter. You can''t dig out the real power of Longxiang jade until you become an immortal. As long as I cultivate in the form of energy, everything will be done. " Hai Long breathed a sigh of relief. Since Hong long had been subdued, everything was easy to say. With his character, he naturally wanted to strive for the greatest benefits for himself. He said faintly: "I can satisfy you with what you said, but what''s the advantage for me as your host? I can''t help for nothing." Hong Long snorted and said: "You human beings are greedy. I don''t know why Longxiang jade chose you to fit. You can''t understand the existence of this transcendent immortal tool at all. It''s a waste to use it by you. Well, as long as you fulfill what I said just now, I can help you deal with the enemy that threatens your life in the future. But remember, one It must be enough to threaten life. Otherwise, even if you call me, I won''t come out. "Hailong was overjoyed. With the promise of red dragon, he would have an additional amulet. Who can be its opponent in China? Even without flesh, red dragon is much more powerful than the most powerful cultivator. He nodded with satisfaction and said: "OK. I promise you. But I have another condition." The Red Dragon said impatiently: "Human beings, don''t go too far. I''m a great immortal beast with the dignity of an immortal beast. If your request is too much, I''ll break away from your body, kill you and take back long Xiangyu and Lao Junlu. Even if long Xiangyu can''t be used for me after leaving you, with my immortal origin, it will take more time at most, but it will certainly recover." ---------------------------------------------------------------------- I recommend Sir Fenghua''s new book Jedi counterattack. Welcome to read it. It''s another good work of jazz after the iron and blood Qin Dynasty. Http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 50068 Chapter 121 Hailong knew that he could not do too much, but he must strive for the most favorable conditions for himself, smiled and said: "Don''t be angry, let me finish. Boss Honglong, since you will live in my body for a long time, I''m afraid we''ll have to depend on each other, won''t we? So we''d better be friends. Don''t worry, my conditions are not too much. I think as a great immortal beast Honglong, you must have a wide range of knowledge. In the future, if I get the immortal tool level Magic weapon, I hope you can help me identify it and see what it does. As you know, immortal tools are not so easy to get. Therefore, I won''t bother you several times. You can always agree to this small request. " The red dragon was held by the sea dragon and was in a good mood. Although it was not low in wisdom, it was a pure fairy beast after all. How could it be compared with a treacherous person like the sea dragon? He nodded subconsciously and said, "I can promise you this condition, but this is the last condition." the Sea Dragon said happily: "Yes, this is the last condition. Red dragon boss, I have an immortal magic weapon now. Please help me see it first, and then you can go back to Longxiang jade to practice." he said, taking out the small iron stick that was forced to be taken back by three Qiu Jiao and presenting it to red dragon. The red dragon was stunned for a moment, looked at the humble little iron bar and said, "are you a magic weapon at the fairy level? You don''t have any fairy spirit, and dare to take it out to shame." The Sea Dragon said discontentedly, "but the person who gave me this magic weapon told me that this little iron bar is the most powerful magic weapon. Even in the fairy world, it is difficult to be matched. Look." Urge the energy from the red dragon in the body to be transformed into divine power, shake in the wind, and barely change the shape of Qianjun stick. The golden light is much darker than usual, but it also barely shows the shape of Qianjun stick. Looking at the Qianjun stick in the sea dragon''s hand, the red dragon was shocked by the energy, and lost his voice: "it''s impossible, it, how can it be in your hand. This is, this is..." Hai Long knew that Hong Long knew Qianjun stick and was overjoyed. Since he got Qianjun stick, this magic weapon had saved his life many times. In his heart, there was almost nothing more important than Qianjun stick. All the time, how he wanted to know the origin of Qianjun stick! Seeing that this wish could be realized, his excited voice could not help shaking, "Tell me, red dragon boss, tell me what is the real name of this magic weapon? The person who gave me this magic weapon said that it has only one feature, that is invincible." The red dragon''s voice also trembled, "invincible? Yes, that''s it. Boy, first tell me where your magic weapon comes from. It shouldn''t be a thing in the world!" Hailong Road: "This was given to me by an elder at the beginning. He told me that the owner of this magic weapon in the future is my master. He passed it on to me on behalf of the master, and then taught me a lot of Taoism. But it''s still a short time, and I haven''t understood much. One set of Qianjun stick is used with this object, so I call it Qianjun stick for the time being. Boss red dragon, tell me quickly, this little one What is the iron bar? I really want to know. "After listening to Hai Long''s words, the red dragon was silent. It seemed to be thinking about something. The red energy kept moving, showing its inner excitement. After a while, under the repeated urging of the sea dragon, the red dragon sighed and murmured: "Providence, maybe this is providence. I heard others call you Hailong in Longxiang jade, right? Hailong, I''m sorry. Out of respect for your master, I can''t tell you the real name of this magic weapon. I think you''ll understand it as long as you understand all his skills in the future. You''re right. In the future, you will be a member of the fairy world, or maybe the Buddha world. I Unexpectedly, he will accept disciples in the lower world. Well, if you can become a master of the immortal family at the level of Da Luo Jinxian in the future, I am willing to be your mount. However, the agreement we reached before is invalid, and I will not take action when you are in danger in the future, because that will make you dependent and it will be difficult to improve your mana. If your master knows, I am afraid If you''re afraid of me, you''ll be in danger. Therefore, everything in the future depends on you. Don''t worry. Listen to me. Although I won''t help you resist the danger, I can show you something you want to know. With me on you, you can also mobilize a small part of the defense power in Longxiang jade to protect your body. It''s not so easy to hurt you. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect it ! you don''t have to say any more, I''ve made up my mind. "The red light flashed, and the sea dragon felt that his right arm was hot, and the red dragon had disappeared. The light in his hand was dim. Without the support of mana, the Qianjun stick changed back to a small iron stick. The sea dragon stood there blankly. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. The hope turned into nothing, and his heart was filled with loss. However, the sea dragon was very determined. Although he didn''t know what the small iron stick was, he was more sure from the mouth of the red dragon that it was It is a magic weapon with infinite power. Moreover, it also affirms that the master who has never met is so powerful that even the red dragon is full of awe for him. At least, it should be an existence equivalent to the great Luo Jinxian. Looking at his naked body, the sea dragon reluctantly shook his head. The magic power injected by the red dragon has been exhausted, and fatigue and pain are constantly attacking his body With a sigh, Nai reluctantly moved to a big tree and sat down. As soon as he closed his eyes, he fell asleep. No, to be exact, he should have fainted. I don''t know how long it took to wake up. With her current cultivation, even if she didn''t practice deliberately, the human Dan in her body would urge the mana to run by itself. At this time, the mana has recovered several percent. Looking back on everything before she fainted, she was surprised. She looked at her body and murmured, "am I not dead?" the painful meridians in her body told him, Everything is so real. The last scene before fainting clearly appears in front of us. At that time, it seems that the sea dragon turned into a red flame dragon. Is that an illusion? No, it must not be an illusion. If it was an illusion, I''m afraid I had been turned into ashes by the flame of three Qiu Jiao. Hailong, where''s Hailong? Waterstop was suddenly full of worry and looked around. When she saw behind her, she finally found the figure of Hailong. Now the sea dragon, like a piece of coke, including the soft armor like a vest, has become scorched black. Still''s heart beat faster suddenly. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she shouted in her heart, don''t die, don''t die! Reluctantly mentioned that she didn''t recover much mana, and she quickly rushed to the sea dragon. Her hands trembled slightly and came close to the nose of the sea dragon. A faint heat sprayed on her fingers. The water stopped, and only felt a crisp and clear spread all over her body from the tip of her fingers. He''s not dead. He''s really not dead. Inadvertently lowered his head and looked at the sea dragon. "Ah -" in the scream, shuistop seemed to see a ghost and flew back ten meters away. The whole body trembled violently. The clothes on the sea dragon had already been turned into ashes. In addition to the don''t forget armor, he didn''t hang an inch on his body. Previously, he was scorched black, so he didn''t pay attention to the water stop. But when she was very close, she clearly saw the proud thing at the roots of the sea dragon''s legs, and immediately blushed with shame. That thing like a small stick and mallet stood tall. Although it was dark, it showed a vibrant appearance. It trembled slightly in the sound wave of water stop screaming, as if demonstrating to her. Waterstop only felt that her whole body was soft. The scene of being invaded by sea dragon constantly stimulated her body and mind. She asked herself, what''s the matter? Why is my heart so excited when I see this guy who clearly annoys me. He violated his pure body. He should be killed! Otherwise, if he talks about it, how can he gain a foothold in the cultivation world? At the thought of this, the water stop evil came to the side of the gallbladder. He gritted his teeth, stood up straight, waved his right hand, summoned his flying sword, injected mana into it, closed his eyes, and said to himself, "you asked for it yourself, you can''t blame me. Go to hell, you bastard." with a move of thought, the flying sword took a three foot sword and suddenly cut off in the direction of the sea dragon. As time passed, the water still stood there, her heart trembled, her eyes opened slowly, and her eyes looked at the sea dragon with tears. Her flying sword stayed three inches above the black bald head of the sea dragon. The light was full of light, but she couldn''t fall down. I found that I couldn''t do it at all. Just now, when the flying sword was about to kill the sea dragon, he suddenly appeared in front of him. Yes! He saved his life. How can he kill him? No, no, I can''t kill him. Kill him, elder martial sister will be sad, and I can''t bite the hand that feeds me. He violated me and saved my life, even if everything offsets. When he recovers, find a chance to settle accounts with him. After shuistop found several reasons for herself, she took back the flying sword. The light in her hand flashed, and a Taoist robe she prepared for herself floated out, covering the lower body of the sea dragon. She could not see the shameful thing. Her heart calmed down and walked slowly to the sea dragon. Although the "small tent" set up by the sea dragon still swayed her heart, it was much better than before. He stretched out his index finger and pressed the center of Shanghai Dragon''s eyebrows, reluctantly urging the few in his body to explore the meridians in his body. Waterstop was surprised to find that although the meridians in Hailong''s body were shaken to a certain extent, the injury was far from as serious as his appearance. The weak mana in his body accelerated under his own stimulation. It seems that his meridians are more tenacious than himself. After taking a deep look at the sea dragon, Shui stop sat beside him and murmured, "you little enemy, do you know? My heart of Tao has been destroyed by you for more than 3000 years." recalling the shameful scene when Hai Long made love with himself and the wonderful strange feeling, Shui stop''s heart can no longer be as calm as her name. With a faint sigh, shuistop said sadly, "maybe you are the magic robbery of my life. God! Why do you punish me with such a powerful magic robbery? Have I done anything wrong? I can''t forget those things that have been engraved into my heart!" with pain and confusion, shuistop slowly closed his eyes, adjusted the mana in his body and began to practice, It took a long time to enter the state of calmness. After being stimulated by the water stop, the divine power in the sea dragon quickly recovers. The divine power not only has all the characteristics of the mana of ordinary practitioners, but also integrates the spirit Qi and Buddha Qi. Its recovery speed is more than twice that of ordinary mana, and has a strong self-healing ability. I don''t know how long it took, the sea dragon''s body began to change. A layer of light golden light lit up and wrapped his body. The skin burned by the fire began to fall off gradually, revealing the pink and tender heart skin. Unfortunately, the hair can''t grow for a while. About a few hours later, the sea dragon was covered with black, coke like ashes, which was his burned skin. Now, his whole body has become very clean, and his skin is almost flawless. Except that he looks strange without hair, he is a bit more handsome than before. In fact, his trauma can recover so quickly, thanks to Honglong. The energy input by the Red Dragon into his body helped him dispel the fire poison of invasion. Otherwise, although the meridians in his body were strong, they were not so easy to recover. Slowly opened his eyes, Hailong felt that there were bursts of coolness on his body. The divine power in his body continued to cycle with the Dantian golden pill as the beginning and end. It seems that it won''t take long to recover to its best state. When he woke up, Hailong was in a good mood. Although Honglong cancelled his promise to save himself in a crisis, he always felt secure with such a fairy beast. Even the three headed Qiu Jiao subdued by the red dragon is enough to frighten anyone. Looking down at his skin, Hailong couldn''t help but be startled. After a few times of * * * back and forth, I just feel that my skin is very delicate, even like a girl. The sea dragon cursed: "shit, this is the real rebirth. If Hongzhi sees me like this, don''t you think I''m a sissy? I don''t want to be called an adult demon like Jin shisan." "Fool, if you get a bargain, you can sell." some angry voices of the red dragon sounded in the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart. The sea dragon was stunned and said, "what? Red dragon boss, you can''t make me like this?" --------------------------------------------------------------------- Please continue to vote for me, thank you Chapter 122 The red dragon snorted and said: "I don''t have such a great ability to make you like this. Don''t you know that your original skin was burned by hell fire? If it weren''t for your defense magic weapon and your divine power, you would have turned into ashes. Look at your poor cultivation, there are a lot of treasure shells. Your reborn skin is much better now than before. Because you were burned by hell fire before This energy close to the sky fire has been burned. After recovery, your own skin is not only stronger, but also has strong fire resistance. Even if you fight with the three headed bug again next time, it will not be as embarrassed as before. Other people can''t wait for such a good thing, and you''re picky. " Hailong was delighted and said, "it''s so good. The skin with anti fire function is good. Thank you, red dragon boss. Well, the name of red dragon boss is too long and awkward. Well, how about I call you Lao Hong in the future? It still looks kind." The red dragon angrily said, "bah, what old red and little red. I don''t want it. I''m a fairy beast." The sea dragon smiled strangely and said, "OK, OK, it''s not Lao Hong, just Hong Hong. You always like the name. It''s settled. It''s just a title anyway." The red dragon was stunned for a moment and said helplessly, "forget it, you boy is really strong. Just like your master, it''s better for old Hong." After listening to Hong Long''s words, Hai Long moved in his heart and said, "Lao Hong, what does my master look like? Can you tell me? Is his character very similar to me?" The Red Dragon said angrily, "it''s not that his character is very similar to you. It should be that your character is very similar to him. Now I can''t tell you who he is, otherwise, if he is unhappy, my dragon life will be over. Anyway, you just need to know that he is a very powerful existence. As long as you practice hard, once you enter the fairy world, you will be able to meet your master." Hai Long helplessly scratched his bald head and said, "well, Lao Hong, I find you are really an encyclopedia. It''s great to have you around. By the way, didn''t you say that the three headed bug can help you recover mana? Why don''t you suck him dry?" The red dragon snorted and said: "You know what a fart? It''s called a long stream of water. The three headed bug has been practicing for tens of thousands of years and is in full bloom. Its mana recovery is very fast. I''ve absorbed 90% of its previous Hellfire mana. If I continue to absorb it, I''m afraid Neidan will be finished. I keep it so that it can absorb it again after it recovers its mana. As it is now, I''m afraid it won''t be ten years Mana can be restored to its original state. I''m afraid it''s hard to say when it can really condense into an energy entity. After all, it depends on chance. " Hai Long smiled and said, "Red Dragon boss, you are more despicable than me! The three headed bug is really pathetic. You will devour the mana you have cultivated hard. This unlucky guy has been practicing in vain for tens of thousands of years." The red dragon snorted and said: "Boy, don''t compare your pig brain with my great dragon brain. I''m not as mean as you humans. The three headed bug helps me and has no loss to itself. You know, this guy''s cultivation has reached the top level in the human world. If he cultivates all three heads, he can easily pass the six times of heaven robbery, ascend to the fairy world or the underworld and become the same as me Level of Warcraft. However, it may take tens of thousands of years. It is only willing to listen to me. Of course, because I am a powerful immortal beast, there is another thing, that is, I promise it that as long as I can condense into an energy entity, I will help it completely improve the three heads. If I don''t say more, it can at least save it more than 10000 years. Although I am a little suffocated in your ring But how could it refuse such a good thing? " The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "isn''t it just a monster? Why do you promise it so much? It won''t be useful at that time. Kill it. Monsters like it should have a lot of treasures." just after he said this, he suddenly felt his heaven and earth warming up, and the roar of three Qiu Jiao came faintly. The red dragon smiled and said: "Say you''re a pig''s brain, you''re a pig''s brain. I can warn you, with the cultivation of those three insects, if it''s not its own will, your broken ring can''t trap it at all. If it''s irritated and comes out to trouble you, don''t blame me for not helping you. In fact, you don''t understand how difficult it is for a strange animal like it to cultivate at this stage. Compared with you humans and ordinary wild animals For beasts, triceps, although these wild beasts have a powerful body, it is much more troublesome to cultivate. From its current cultivation, if you didn''t provoke it first, it would not attack you. Its ferocity has been melted away in years of cultivation. Don''t you see that it is very dangerous in the process of fighting with him Have you always been merciful? Otherwise, your current mana is not enough for him to swallow his head. Later, he really moved his heart because you damaged the horn on his head. You know? That is equivalent to a thousand years of cultivation. Boy, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you apologize to him now and get his forgiveness, there will be benefits for you in the future. Although I am It can''t help you against the enemy, but it...... "the voice of the red dragon can be controlled by itself. The last few words sounded in the depths of the sea dragon''s consciousness, so that the three headed Qiu Jiao in the heaven and earth ring can''t hear. Hailong is a smart man. It''s a little transparent. He immediately changed his face, looked at the heaven and earth ring in his hand and said with a smile: "It''s our reason that makes you angry! Brother Santou, forgive me. I know that smelly monkey must have disturbed your practice. Don''t worry, I''ll help you teach it a lesson. Brother Santou, you have such a profound cultivation that you won''t argue with me, right? Just practice hard. As long as Lao Hong becomes an energy entity, I''ll let you know He helped you become a fairy beast. " A cold hum sounded in the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart, and some sharp strange voices said: "you don''t need your false kindness. You humans don''t have a good thing. My horn will take at least a thousand years to repair. Can you compensate? If brother Xianlong wasn''t here, I would have killed you." Hai Long was stunned. Then he realized that the three headed Qiu Jiao also had the ability to communicate with himself. The three headed Qiu Jiao was right. He couldn''t afford to pay for his Millennium accomplishments! Even immortal tools could not be compared. The red dragon''s low roar sounded and seemed to say something to the three headed snake in their language. After a long time, the three headed snake said helplessly: "OK. Elder brother Xianlong, since you have said so, what else can I do? Forget what happened before, and I want to try my best to help you now. Human boy, if there is nothing special in the future, don''t disturb my cultivation. If you have time, touch your stick with your ring hand." The sea dragon was stunned, looked at his towering lower body and said with a bitter smile: "brother three, I don''t have the habit of * do you think? Can..." The red dragon snorted angrily and said: "You boy, your head is full of dirty things. The three headed bug is talking about your thousand headed stick. One thing you may not know is that your thousand headed stick can not only become the way you attack, but can change its size according to the mana. Well, you can use the power to make it needle shaped and insert it on the heaven and earth ring. The aura on the thousand headed stick has an impact on the three headed bug Yi, even if you compensate its horn. " Hai long promised to take the small iron stick in his hand. Under the guidance of Hong long, he changed it into an embroidery needle and pinned it on the ring. This is not only more convenient for taking and using, but also helps Qiu snake. "Hai Long, be careful with that woman. She wanted to kill you when you were unconscious. I don''t know why she didn''t do it in the end." After listening to Hong Long''s words, Hai Long was slightly stunned and Shui stop wanted to kill him. The reason could not be simpler. It was strange not to kill himself with Shui stop''s temperament. He turned his head and looked at Shui stop sitting near him. The blue halo behind her had gradually recovered its previous light, and it was obvious that her mana would be completely restored. The calm waterstop looks very beautiful. Her long eyelashes are on her eyelids. Although her clothes are a little messy, it doesn''t affect her vulgar appearance at all. At this time, it seems that she is not so hateful. Recalling what she has done before, the sea dragon can''t help saying it''s absurd. If it wasn''t for the attack of three headed Qiu Jiao, I''m afraid she already had waterstop Zhan at this time But how should he deal with her now? It''s definitely not good to kill her. Let alone he can''t do it, he can''t explain it even if it''s misty. What''s more, he doesn''t want to worry about his conscience. Trap her with a fairy rope? That''s not a long-term plan. To tell the truth, if he never does it again, he won''t infringe on her like that. Although revenge is very pleasant, he feels very happy Now, I think I''ve gone too far. Well, since Lao Hong said she wanted to kill herself but didn''t kill herself, it seems that she still has some scruples. Now, everything can only be fate. If I can''t, I can only run. I can''t beat it. When Hai Long hesitated and didn''t know what to do, Shui stop''s whole body was full of blue light, and her delicate body floated up and stood in front of Hai long. At this time, her cultivation has been completely restored. Shui stop dusted off the dust on her body and looked at the Hai Long who covered her body with his Taoist robe. She couldn''t help showing a look of surprise in her eyes. Obviously, she was also very surprised at the color on Hai Long''s skin Change. Hailong smiled awkwardly and said, "elder martial sister shuistop, are you okay?" As soon as he heard the sound of the sea dragon, a layer of cold frost hung on shuistop''s face and said coldly, "I can''t die yet? Where''s the three headed Qiu Jiao? What''s the matter? You seemed to have become a dragon before." The sea dragon scratched his head. He didn''t know how to explain to the water stop, but said: "I don''t know what happened. I fainted when I was burned by the fire of three Qiu Jiao. I woke up like this. I''m lucky to escape! Well, elder martial sister shuistop, I''ve done too much before. For the sake of mistiness, you treat me as a fart and let me go. I promise that the same thing will never happen in the future." The red dragon''s voice sounded in the bottom of Hai Long''s heart, "shame, shame. I''m so angry. If your master sees your virtue, I''m afraid you must faint." Hailong said in his heart, "what do you know? Life is the most important. As long as you can live, what''s a soft word? The so-called big husband can bend and stretch." The red dragon snorted disdainfully and said, "I don''t care about you. Deal with your own business." Waterstop looked at Hai Long''s vows and couldn''t help but be in a daze. She didn''t know how to deal with the man who broke his virginity. Looking at his seemingly handsome face, waterstop couldn''t say anything. She turned her back to Hai Long and said: "Hailong, you bastard. For the sake of saving me in front of me before, I won''t care about this time. However, if you dare to talk around, don''t blame me for being cruel." Hailong was completely stunned. He guessed many reactions of water stop in his heart, but he didn''t expect that she would be so talkative. He pinched his thigh, and the pain told him that all this was true. Unable to hide his joy, he quickly smiled and said, "yes, yes, how dare I talk nonsense? Everything is my younger brother''s fault, as long as you are not angry, senior sister." Shuistop snorted and said, "you deserve to make me angry. Put on your own clothes. We have been separated from senior sister Piaomiao for at least three days. We must find them immediately. Otherwise, they will die of anxiety." After the rain, Hailong''s heart finally relaxed. He excitedly promised to take out a set of his own clothes from the heaven and earth ring and change them quickly. "Elder martial sister, OK. We can go." Shuistop turned around without looking at the sea dragon. He looked up at the sky and murmured, "now the sky is cloudy. It''s difficult to identify the direction. I don''t know where senior sister they are." Hailong kept a distance of five meters from the water stop and said, "didn''t misty say to go to that Yi tribe? Maybe they are waiting for us there now. You should have been there too. Let''s go straight to them." Shuistop smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve been there, but I''ve been chased by that bastard''s three headed Qiu Jiao. Now where do I know the way?" ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Advertising time: my brother''s new book on dancing is uploaded. I hope you can give me more support One of Xiao Lei''s quotations: "when you go to find a young lady, if the other party refuses to open his legs, it''s not because you''re not handsome enough, let alone because her great aunt is here. The only reason may be: you don''t give enough money!" Chapter 123 The sea dragon looked at the waterstop''s face and felt a strange feeling in his heart. At this time, the waterstop seemed to be humanized. His previous resentment against her has disappeared. I felt guilty about what happened that day. With a slight sigh, he said, "yes! How can we find the way now? It''s really not possible. We have to fly to heaven and look again." Shuistop shook his head and said, "with the experience of three headed Qiu Jiao, don''t you have a long lesson? Maybe the Qiu snake is still looking for us nearby. Once it flies to heaven, it will be easy to be found by it. I''m afraid it won''t be so lucky at that time." The sea dragon secretly said that the three headed Qiu Jiao would not attack. It is now in my heaven and earth ring. But of course I can''t say that. When I was hesitating how to find the misty, the voice of the red dragon sounded again, "you fool. I don''t know how to deal with such a simple thing. You don''t know the way. The three insects have lived around here for tens of thousands of years. Don''t they know?" The sea dragon immediately understood and tried to call three Qiu Jiao in his heart and said, "brother three, can you trouble you..." Three headed Qiu Jiao''s helpless voice sounded, "OK, just follow my instructions." Hailong was overjoyed and hurried to zhishuidao: "elder martial sister, I have a way. I have a connection with piaomi in the depths of my heart. As long as we follow this connection, we will be able to find them." Waterstop was not excited because she could find misty people, but her heart was a little gloomy. She found that her heart would ache inexplicably as long as she thought that the relationship between Hailong and misty was the concern of husband and wife. Nodded and said, "lead the way." Hailong didn''t realize the current mood of shuistop. His heart was full of longing for the misty. Under the guidance of three headed Qiu Jiao, he galloped in one direction. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yi tribe. Yi nationality is one of the only peace loving nationalities in southern Xinjiang. Their people are simple in character and live on the edge of Southern Xinjiang near the state of Zhao and song. Yi people live in wooden houses built by themselves in the mountains. Usually, they live by raising silkworms and planting some crops. Wild fruits and small animals in the big forest in southern Xinjiang are also their food source. The number of Yi people is small, and the total number is only more than 20000. It can''t be compared with those big families with millions of people. Because they are not aggressive, they are constantly excluded, and now they can only live hard on the edge of Southern Xinjiang. However, they are not dissatisfied with the hardships of life. They always believe that God will bless these kind people. In the largest yard in the center of the Yi tribe, misty and anxious walked back and forth. Hongzhi, xiaoclever and Huang Han''s brothers and sisters all showed dignified expressions on their faces. On that day, after the misty cloth was banned, he opened the way first. She kept cutting through thorns and thorns. Hongzhi and xiaoclever followed closely. The shock of the three headed Qiu Jiao to the misty was so great that she was very confused. When she wanted to come, even if the three headed Qiu Jiao was strong, the prohibition he put down when he left could last for a while, which was enough time for these people to escape. After running out for an hour, she stopped after she felt that there was no threat around her. But when she looked back, she was stunned. Because only Hongzhi, xiaolingling and Huang Han followed. The sea dragon and the water stop are gone. Hongzhi and xiaolingling also stopped and found that Hailong and shuistop didn''t catch up. Everyone was in a hurry. Without any hesitation, they risked being killed by three Qiu Jiao and turned back to look for it. However, the road in the mountains and forests in southern Xinjiang is complex. After running for so long, how can they easily find it? Until dawn, I didn''t go back to the lake. Piaomi endured the sadness in his heart and decided to go to the Yi tribe first and ask the Yi people to help them. With the keepsake left to her by the Yi people, she easily won the trust of the Yi people in this tribe. However, when they told about their previous experiences, the Yi people refused to take them to the lake. Because the three headed Qiu Jiao is the self recognized protector of the Yi people. At the beginning, the Qiang people had invaded the Yi People''s only land several times, but they were frightened away by the three headed Qiu Jiao. In the hearts of the Yi people, the three headed Qiu Jiao absolutely exists like a God. How dare they offend? In desperation, piaomi had to ask the Yi patriarch to send his people to look in the mountains and forests, hoping to find some clues. However, a few days have passed, but now there is no sound training at all. The news that the Yi people brought back yesterday said that they found an open space where the forest completely disappeared more than ten miles away from the lake, as if there had been a sky fire. When Piaomiao and others heard the news, their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley. They all knew that if they were facing up, the sea dragon and waterstop could not be spared in front of the three headed Qiu Jiao. Although the Yi people are still looking for them, their hearts are cold. There was some dementia in her misty eyes. There was no trace of expression on her beautiful face. She even "lost" her favorite person. Now her heart is mixed, and her cold heart can''t be described as pain. When the gate opened, a middle-aged man in his forties came in. He was wearing bright Yi clothes and a hat with three golden pheasant feathers. This man looks ordinary, but he looks very kind. Behind him, there are four Yi youths who look a little tired. As soon as they came in, the ethereal eyes suddenly flashed a look, flew up and asked, "how''s rizawa clan leader? Do you have a clue?" Rizawa sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, master. The mountains and forests in southern Xinjiang are vast. We''ve looked around, but we don''t even have any news. I''m really sorry." The misty and excited expression suddenly became decadent. She stood there with a white face, and her whole body trembled slightly. Rizawa looked at the charming face in front of him and sighed: "senior, don''t worry, I will send someone to look for it." Misty smiled miserably and sobbed: "Can I not be in a hurry? I have lost my husband. Can I not be in a hurry? The three headed Qiu Jiao have the strength to approach the immortal beast. I''m afraid they will not be spared. It''s all my fault. If I wasn''t so confused at that time, I wouldn''t have been lost with them. If everyone gathered together, at least I could fight. Dragon, did you go like this? It''s all my fault Dragon, as long as you can come back, I am willing to give my life. " "No, my good wife, how can I give up your life? As long as you don''t separate from me forever, I''ll be satisfied." With a flash of light, the misty rose from the ground in the sound of exclamation. The breath was so familiar that there was no resistance. She tightly hugged the neck of the person holding her and refused to separate anything. What suddenly appeared was the sea dragon and the water stop. They finally found the Yi tribe after nearly a day''s trek under the guidance of three Qiu Jiao. The sea dragon was clear through her own sense of spirit He felt the ethereal position clearly and came quickly with excitement. He just heard the ethereal sobbing sound. In fact, if he was not confused, he should be able to find it when he and shuistop were within five miles of the Yi tribe. Waterstop looked at the sea dragon and misty tightly hugging, with mixed feelings in his heart, so he couldn''t help but don''t turn his head. Hongzhi and others gathered around him. Little clever beat the sea dragon on the shoulder and said, "dead dragon, I thought you were really dead? Your life is so hard!" Hailong said with a smile: "of course, I have my ethereal wife waiting for me. How can I die so easily? Wife, let go, I won''t run. If you hold it again, your husband will die." Misty relaxed her arm, but she stuck tightly to the sea dragon''s arms and refused to say anything. RI Zawa, the head of the Yi nationality, looked at the scene in front of him in surprise and couldn''t help being stunned. Misty in his heart, he was an incomparably pure goddess. He never thought that the goddess''s husband would be a very ordinary man without hair and eyebrows. Hongzhi said, "brother, where''s your hair? Don''t you want to join my Zen sect? Your scalp is so clean." Hearing what he said, piaomi was startled and hurriedly looked up at the sea dragon. He saw the embarrassment on the sea dragon''s face. His hair and eyebrows were indeed gone. His bare skin looked very delicate. He hugged the sea dragon tightly and said nervously, "husband, you don''t really want to be a monk. Don''t you want me?" This is the first time misty called his husband in front of others. Hailong was very happy and said with a smile: "don''t listen to Xiaozhi. There are so many things that attract me in the world. How can I be willing to be a monk? Good wife, come down and watch so many people." Misty breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped down from Hailong''s arms and stood beside him. He held his big hand tightly, as if he was afraid that he would disappear. Hailong looked at others and saw excited tears in the eyes of Hongzhi, xiaolingling and Huang Han''s brother and sister. They met again after the disaster. The peace of Hailong and shuistop filled their hearts with excitement. Huang Sui ran to the waterstop, took her hand and asked with concern, "master, are you okay?" Waterstop''s eyes turned red and * * * wore Huang Sui''s long hair and said, "don''t worry, master can''t die. Xiao Sui, master didn''t hurt you in vain. After this trip to southern Xinjiang, you can return to Lianyun sect with me." Misty heard the sound of the water stop, and then he remembered that he had just put all his heart on the sea dragon. He couldn''t help but blush. He loosened the sea dragon''s hand and walked to the water stop, "younger martial sister, are you all right? What happened these days?" Waterstop looked at the misty with complex eyes, bowed his head and said, "elder martial sister, I''m fine. You''d better ask Hailong about these days. I''m a little tired and want to find a place to rest first." She was vaguely stunned for a moment. In an instant, she clearly felt that there seemed to be a gap between herself and the younger martial sister. She sighed and said, "well, Japanese clan chief, please arrange a place for my younger martial sister to rest." Rizawa respectfully said, "congratulations on the reunion of several elders. Please follow me, this elder." shuistop nodded and followed rizawa into the wooden house in the yard. Huang Sui glanced at Hailong and followed. Piaomiao, Hongzhi and others surrounded Hailong in the middle and waited for him to tell them. Due to the presence of Huang Han, Hailong didn''t tell them everything, but told them what Shuijing knew. When it came to the dangerous place, Piaomiao couldn''t help crying out. When Hailong finished speaking, she was in a cold sweat. Hailong smiled: "That''s it. The three headed Qiu Jiao''s is terrible. In fact, its strength is not what we can resist. Oh, by the way, little clever, how did you offend it and attract its attack?" Little clever scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "I, I ran in the front that day. Suddenly I saw the light shining in front of me, so I ran excitedly to see what it was. As a result, I saw the weakest head of three Qiu Jiao spit out the internal elixir in the lake to absorb the aura of heaven, earth, sun and moon. I thought that the monster''s internal elixir must be very tonic, so I wanted to steal its internal elixir and eat it myself. But who knows, that guy reacted extremely Come on, not only did I not steal its inner pill, but I was almost eaten by it. " After listening to xiaolingling''s words, Hailong was stunned. Hailong, Hongzhi and misty hands knocked on xiaolingling''s head at the same time. Xiaolingling also knew that he was wrong. He bowed his head and looked pitiful and said, "I know I''m wrong. I won''t provoke others casually in the future." Hai long thought that Hong Long was right. The three headed Qiu Jiao wouldn''t take the initiative to attack. It was really because Xiao clever wanted to rob his inner alchemy. Everything was his own fault! Fortunately, it didn''t make a big mistake. Shen Sheng said: "Little clever, you should remember that although we are practitioners, there are many creatures and hermits who are stronger than us in this world. Once you do something wrong, it is likely to endanger your own and other people''s lives. Moreover, before doing anything, you must think about whether you should do it or not. Like the contradiction between us and three headed Qiu Jiao this time , it''s entirely because of you. The three headed Qiu Jiao has tens of thousands of years of cultivation. His ferocity has long disappeared, and he won''t feed on people and animals. If you hadn''t provoked him, he wouldn''t attack us at all. If you see him again in the future, you should make an apology to him. " ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Let''s vote more for recommendation so that I can refine better. Recently, I have been lifting the ban continuously, which you should see, and the lifting of the ban will continue Advertising time: my brother''s new book "supreme rascal" is uploaded. I hope you can support me One of Xiao Lei''s quotations: "when you go to find a young lady, if the other party refuses to open his legs, it''s not because you''re not handsome enough, let alone because her great aunt is here. The only reason may be: you don''t give enough money!" Chapter 124 The little clever looked at the sea dragon and said, "make an apology. It won''t be eaten by me. Don''t talk about me. I know what to do in the future. Sea dragon, I''m bad this time and almost killed everyone." then he couldn''t help lowering his head. Hai Long couldn''t bear to scold it too much. He patted it on the shoulder and said, "forget it. Just be careful in the future. Well, wife, I''m hungry. It seems that the Yi patriarch is in awe of you. Let him get me something to eat quickly, otherwise your husband will starve to death." Misty and obedient nodded, and everyone walked into the wooden house. After rizawa arranged the residence of shuistop, he came over. At the misty command, he immediately went to prepare food for the sea dragon. The friendship between piaomi and the Yi nationality was established two thousand years ago. At that time, the misty cultivation was far from being as advanced as it is now. Under curiosity, he came to this mountain forest in southern Xinjiang together with shuistop. The Yi people are in great trouble. A major plague has plunged all their people into deep water. If they are not treated in time, I''m afraid the plague will take thousands of lives. With profound cultivation, misty and waterstop purified the surrounding water source with the power of cultivation. Then they rushed back to Lianyun mountain without sleep and collected all kinds of miraculous drugs. After nearly a month''s efforts, the disaster that befell the Yi nationality was finally eliminated. The Yi people almost regarded them as Bodhisattvas. The best painters of the Yi nationality painted their beautiful pictures. At the same time, they gave the most precious keepsake of the Yi nationality to Piaomiao and shuistop. Although two thousand years have passed, the Yi people have always spread the story of misty and waterstop. After misty came a few days ago, for fear that the Yi people could not accept it, he told them that he was the descendant of the person who saved their tribe at the beginning. Rizawa compared the portraits left by her ancestors and the tokens held by her, and immediately believed her words. In fact, even if there is no keepsake, with ethereal beauty, it is enough to conquer everything. After listening to the misty words, Hailong understood her relationship with the Yi nationality. By this time, rizawa had come back with a large plate of food. Misty smiled and said, "it''s hard for you, clan leader. Please sit down. I''ve been busy looking for Hailong and my younger martial sister these days. I haven''t discussed the matter of Southern Xinjiang to you." Rizawa sat there respectfully and said: "If you have any questions, just say hello. As long as you can say, I will tell you without reservation. Elder, to be honest, it is really difficult for us to do this time when you collide with our patron saint. Although your ancestors have saved our tribe, the patron saint has always defended our Yi people. Without it, we would not be what we are now. Therefore, No matter what, we will not be against it. Please forgive me. Now that all your friends have returned, I hope you will not provoke the patron saint again. " At the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart, three headed Qiu Jiao''s voice sounded, "even if this boy has a little conscience, it''s not in vain that I helped the Yi people drive back many enemies. He''s right. Without me, they would have been exterminated." The Sea Dragon said to the three headed Qiu Jiao with his mind, "brother three, I think you have some purpose to protect them. Did you take advantage of others?" The three Qiu Jiao said angrily, "what am I taking advantage of that? I only eat one cow of them a month. With my cultivation, it''s no problem even if I eat all over southern Xinjiang. Don''t use the heart of a villain to feed my gentleman." A funny feeling rose in the sea dragon''s heart and said, "brother Santou, how do I feel that you are more and more like human beings, and you can even use our proverbs. That''s great. I think you''d better practice quickly. Otherwise, Lao Hong will be angry when he sees you lazy. Don''t you want to be immortal as soon as possible?" The three headed Qiu Jiao snorted and said, "I see. I''ll cultivate myself." Misty, looking at the sea dragon''s look, he could not help pinching his big hand and asked with concern: "husband, what''s the matter with you?" Hailong shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Let''s talk while eating. You seem to be haggard after a few days." One side of Hongzhi smiled and said, "since you disappeared, it''s strange that you don''t eat, drink, practice, and don''t haggard." Misty leaned on the sea dragon''s shoulder and said, "as long as you come back. It''s my fault that day. If I wasn''t so confused and anxious to open the way for everyone, we wouldn''t be separated." The sea dragon, with his long, misty hair, said, "it''s a blessing in disguise. Don''t blame yourself any more. Haven''t I come back safely? Well, it seems that the food of the Yi people is really good. Come on, eat." The Yi People''s food is very simple, mainly some simple grains, fruits and animal meat. The return of sea dragons and water stop makes everyone feel relaxed and eat delicious at once. "Leader of Japan, what''s the situation in southern Xinjiang now? Not long ago, I heard that a giant attacked the border of Zhao and song. I don''t know whether it''s true or false?" misty asked. Rizawa''s eyes showed a trace of concern, saying: "Now southern Xinjiang is in chaos, unprecedented chaos. The whole southern region is full of crises and deforestation. You should also know that there are three big ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang, namely Qiang, Miao and TANLA. In terms of overall strength, Qiang and Miao are equal, and TANLA are slightly weaker. These three big ethnic groups occupy almost two-thirds of the land of Southern Xinjiang. What you said I know about the giant. It seems to be a monster summoned by the Qiang people. I don''t know why. The Qiang people seem to be very active and have the intention to expand their tribal territory. They have launched attacks on the Miao people three times. Finally, although they stopped the war under the coordination of the TANLA people, the Qiang people are very arrogant now, and their patriarch, the great God Moha, is incomparable Powerful, under his rule, now the small ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang have migrated to the edge of Southern Xinjiang, and no one dare to provoke them easily. Not long ago, I heard that Qiang intended to make peace with Miao and said to discuss something important. I always have an ominous hunch that something is going to happen. Alas, southern Xinjiang has been quiet for thousands of years and has been self-sufficient. Are we really going to step out This land? " Although rizawa did not say it clearly, everyone understood it. Huang Han frowned and said, "so, Qiang intends to unite with other major ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang to launch a war against the Central Plains of China? How many soldiers do rizawa''s chief and the three major ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang have?" The sun sighed and said: "It''s not a matter of how many soldiers there are. When the three ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang add up, there are only about 500000 soldiers. Even any country in the Central Plains can easily form millions of soldiers, but the number of soldiers is not the key to victory or defeat. The great God of Moha of Qiang and the great God of Soto of Miao have great magical powers. Moreover, we people in southern Xinjiang are good at using Gu And driving monsters, once they rush into the Central Plains, I''m afraid the three great powers of China will suffer. " The sea dragon asked misty, "are those two great gods really powerful? How do they compare with Li Tian and Jin shisan?" Misty frowned: "I once had a meeting with the great God Soto. Although I''m not sure that his cultivation is better than that of Li Tian, if you add all kinds of secret methods in southern Xinjiang, his cultivation is definitely not lower than that of Li Tian. Various secrets in southern Xinjiang are extremely magical, and many of them are beyond our understanding. Once we start, it''s difficult to please. As far as I know, there is a kind of magic in southern Xinjiang, but In order to completely suppress their cultivation, even if their cultivation reaches the level equivalent to disaster, it will not easily lead to disaster. It is conservatively estimated that Moha and Soto at least have the state of fighting. If possible, they even have the strength equivalent to scattered immortals. " The sea dragon was stunned and said, "Sanxian? What is Sanxian? I haven''t heard of it before." Misty sighed: "The existence of Sanxian is taboo in China. Although they are not real immortals, their accomplishments are only one line different from those of immortals. Sanxian refers to those who can''t survive the robbery and have reached the level of surviving the robbery after they have been demobilized by their own troops. Because they have already passed a disaster, they won''t easily lead to heaven''s robbery, but can surpass the robbery Become a realm and enter the realm of immortality. Those who reach the realm of immortality cultivation are called scattered immortals. Those who reach the realm of immortality cultivation or monsters like Jin shisan are called scattered demons or scattered demons. Take the people you have contacted, I''m afraid that evil ancestor is close to the realm of dispersing evil now. " The sea dragon blinked. The sudden news shocked him and murmured: "I thought not falling was a good cultivation, but now it seems that they are nothing at all. Misty, if the two great gods reached the cultivation of Sanxian, wouldn''t it be very dangerous if they took people to attack the Central Plains? I don''t understand why they are so interested in secular times with their profound realm?" Misty smiled bitterly: "I don''t know. The people in southern Xinjiang have very different ideas from those in the Central Plains. Maybe these two great gods want to leave something for their descendants. However, if they are really Sanxian, they are not very terrible. After reaching the realm of immortality, they may touch the disaster of Sanxian, which will be at least six times. Even if it is Sanxian''s disaster I''m afraid it''s hard to resist the strength. Moreover, there are many reclusive experts in the Central Plains. If the central plains are really invaded by them, these experts should not sit idly by. Although the ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang are strong, they are far from enough compared with the overall strength of the central Plains. " Rizawa said anxiously, "I''m afraid that once a war is launched, it will affect the fish in the pond. We Yi people have only about 20000 people now. Once something happens, I''m afraid it will be sooner or later to destroy the nation." Misty sighed: "Clan leader, you don''t have to worry too much. As long as we are here, we will certainly help you. Besides, you still have three Qiu Jiao as the patron saint? I think even if Moha and Soto reach the level of scattered immortals, they will never easily provoke the existence of immortals. I''m afraid no one in China dares to say that they can resist such fierce creatures as three Qiu Jiao "Balance." rizawa nodded. Just about to speak, footsteps sounded outside the door. Before people arrived, an anxious voice had been heard, "patriarch, big things are bad." He frowned slightly and said, "what''s up?" "Yes." a Yi youth pushed the door and entered. He just wanted to say something, but saw Hailong and others, and immediately swallowed his words. Misty and indifferent said, "patriarch, I think we''d better avoid it first." Rizawa hurriedly said, "no, No. Sal, if you have anything to say, all the predecessors here are the most noble friends of the Yi people." Sal looked at the people suspiciously. When his eyes swept over the misty sky, he couldn''t help showing a strange look in his eyes. The sea dragon smiled in his heart. He was not angry because Sal looked at the misty eyes. He knew that as long as a normal man saw the misty, he would not be unmoved. He was only proud of this. Sal took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "clan leader. There are people from the Qiang nationality. He took an invitation and invited you to attend the southern Xinjiang clan leaders'' meeting in the Qiang tribe in three days." then he handed a red invitation to Riza. Rizawa opened the invitation, looked carefully, and his face changed. After a while, he closed the invitation, closed his eyes and sighed, "it''s time to come." Hai Long asked, "patriarch, what happened? How do you feel like facing the end of the world?" Rizawa said with a wry smile: "It''s not the end of the world, but it''s likely to be the end of the Yi people. The great God Moha invited the heads of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang to discuss matters with the Qiang tribe. I''m afraid he''s going to mention the invasion of the Central Plains. Small ethnic groups like us don''t even have the power to resist. Hey, why do we have to start a war? Don''t they know that doing so will plunge the people of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang into water Are you in deep fire? Moha! Moha, since you are called God, why can''t you help us all nationalities in southern Xinjiang think more. " What has the final say is that "what do you think you need to worry about?" Rizawa said, "in fact, the invitation of the Qiang nationality to me is just a formality. With the strength of our Yi nationality, other ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang will not look at us. My opinions on major events in southern Xinjiang will not be ignored. However, I still want to go to this meeting. If I don''t go, the Qiang nationality will have a reason to invade our Yi nationality." ------------------------------------------------------------------- Let''s vote more Chapter 125 The sea dragon suddenly brightened his eyes and said, "clan leader, let''s go with you. Although I can''t say that our cultivation can match the two bullshit gods, there should be no problem in protecting you. By the way, we also happen to see the style of the clan leaders in southern Xinjiang." Before rizawa answered, misty suddenly said, "No. dragon, we can''t go. I''ve decided. We''ll go back to Lianyun mountain tomorrow." The sea dragon was stunned and asked, "why?" Misty eyes were red and said, "because I don''t want to experience another life and death. Do you know how sad I am to lose you this time? I really don''t want to see you in danger!" Feeling the ethereal emotion from the heart, Hailong slowly hugged her in his arms and said with a smile: "I know you are kind to me. But what''s the purpose of our coming to Nanjiang? Have you forgotten? Now we are not only for exploration and fun, but also for the sake of the Central Plains of China! Do you want to watch the army of Nanjiang enter the Central Plains, causing the scene of creatures smearing charcoal?" Misty was worried and said, "however, if we go to the Qiang nationality, we will inevitably be involved in the vortex of disputes in southern Xinjiang. Don''t you understand from the three headed Qiu Jiao? There are too many powerful forces in southern Xinjiang that we can''t resist. I don''t want you to take any more risks." The sea dragon smiled mysteriously and said, "wife, don''t think about it now. Don''t worry. I naturally have a way to protect everyone. I''ll explain this to you later. Just tell me whether you believe my judgment or not." Misty hesitated for a moment, and finally said helplessly, "I believe you. You are one of the smartest people I have ever seen. However, sometimes, your consideration is not comprehensive!" Hai Long hugged the misty and said to Riza with wandering eyes, "don''t worry about the patriarch. I''ve decided. We''ll all follow you to attend the patriarch''s meeting. Oh, by the way, Huang Han, you and Xiao Sui won''t go. It''s too dangerous there. I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of you at that time. Just wait for our news in the Yi people." Although Huang Han was reluctant, he also knew that Hailong was for his own good, so he had to nod helplessly and said, "yes, master." Sal standing on one side said to the sea dragon strangely, "are you his master? He looks older than you!" The sea dragon smiled and said, "what''s wrong? The so-called learning has no priority, and the one who reaches it is the teacher. It''s normal that he is willing to worship me as the teacher. Besides, my real age is much older than him." Sal looked jealously, hugged the misty sea dragon, stepped aside and stopped talking. Riza''s eyes twinkled and said excitedly, "do you really want to go with me to the Qiang nationality?" The sea dragon hugged the misty who wanted to talk and said, "yes, we''re going to go with you to the Qiang nationality, and we''ll ask the clan leader to find us some sets of clothes for your Yi nationality. When are you going to start?" Rizawa said happily, "it would be great to have several elders with us. We are not close to the Qiang nationality. Let''s start early tomorrow morning. I''m afraid it''s too late." Hailong nodded and said, "OK, that''s it. Oh, I''m a little tired. Huang Han, go back to your room first. Xiao Zhi and Xiao clever, come with me to the misty room. I have something to say to you. Oh, by the way, Huang Han, wait a minute. You go to elder martial sister shuistop and call her. Then you and Xiao Sui have a rest first." Huang Han promised and turned away. Misty lowered her head and took the three sea dragons to her room. As soon as she entered the door, she frowned and said, "dragon, do you really want to get involved in this vortex?" Hai Long shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "isn''t it very interesting? It''s a good thing for us practitioners to pursue some stimulation in the long process of cultivation." Misty said angrily, "what good thing? What can I do if you have something bad? Don''t you think about it for me? Hailong, I never knew that you are such a selfish person. You ignore other people''s feelings for your own preferences. I''m your wife!" Hai Long was stunned. He didn''t expect the ethereal reaction to be so fierce. He quickly smiled and said, "wife, listen to me first. Naturally, I''m a little sure of my decision." then he reached out and hugged her. Piaomi shook off Hai Long''s hand and sat down angrily. She turned her head to one side and didn''t say anything. At this time, the door opened and the water stopped coming in from the outside. As soon as she entered the door, she found that she was angry and nervous. Look at Hai Long and then at piaomi. Her heart trembled. Secretly, is it because of what Hai long did with me that day? But he promised me not to say! Hailong looked at the misty and angry look and said with a wry smile, "wife, you wronged me. Now elder martial sister shuistop has come, I''ll tell you what I think." at that moment, he first told shuistop the conversation between the clan leader on the same day. After listening to his words, shuistop frowned and said, "no wonder elder martial sister will be angry. It''s really too dangerous." Misty snorted and said, "he knows how to find excitement now. Where can he understand what danger is. Hai Long, I tell you, if you really want to go, beat me first." Hai Long smiled bitterly and said, "don''t worry. Listen to me. Elder martial sister shuistop, first of all, I want to apologize to you. I lied to you that day. It''s not easy for the three headed Qiu Jiao to give up chasing us. In fact, I took it in. Oh, no, to be exact, it should be the red dragon boss who took it in." Looking at the stunned appearance of the people, at that moment, he told the whole story of that day, only skipping his indecent part. After listening to the story of Hailong, everyone was stunned. Misty stood up and said suspiciously, "you, you mean three headed Qiu Jiao is willing to help us now? This, how is this possible?" Hailong said with a wry smile, "it''s impossible. How can a powerful existence like brother three be used for me? However, it''s different with old red. Now Brother three is absolutely willing to help us. With it, I have nothing to fear. Even in southern Xinjiang, I''m afraid there''s nothing to fight against brother three." The voice of the three headed Qiu Jiao sounded in the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart, "you boy, these words make me love to hear. Yes, in southern Xinjiang, I am the real king. Who can compare with me." Hongzhi went to Hai Long''s side, touched his forehead and said, "brother, you''re not daydreaming. It''s incredible. I don''t believe it. The great immortal beast red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao close to the immortal beast level will be used by you. I don''t believe it if you kill me. Unless you prove it to us." Hai Long smiled and said, "that''s not easy." driven by the power of God, the green light of heaven and earth ring was released, and the mini three headed Qiu Jiao was released by him. Three headed Qiu Jiao fell to the ground, moved his three snake heads, and stared at the sea dragon with dissatisfaction. Hongzhi rubbed his eyes and cried, "Wow, brother, how did you catch the son of three headed Qiu Jiao? Aren''t you afraid of him chasing you?" The sea dragon threw a violent shudder at him and said, "you''ve been practicing for so many years. Don''t you know the art of deformation? This is the big brother three that day. It just makes your body smaller." Hongzhi squatted down and touched the dark golden snake head of the three headed Qiu Jiao. He murmured, "it''s not true." Three headed Qiu Jiao was touched by Hongzhi. He was immediately angry and opened his mouth fiercely. The snake head suddenly expanded. In an instant, it grew to about one meter in diameter and almost swallowed Hongzhi. Hongzhi exclaimed and retreated back like lightning. Although the three headed Qiu Jiao didn''t really want to hurt him, he also scared him into a cold sweat. As soon as the snake head rises and shrinks, it becomes a mini form again. Disdainful looked at Hongzhi and hissed to the sea dragon. The sea dragon quickly smiled and said, "don''t be angry, big brother three. I''ll take you back now." then he urged the power of God, and the green light on the heaven and earth ring burst into full bloom. Three headed Qiu Jiao was about to return to the heaven and earth ring, but someone shouted, "wait a minute." his three snake heads couldn''t help looking back. There was an impatient look in the 24 snake eyes. It was Xiao Lingling who stopped the three headed Qiu Jiao. He walked in front of the three headed Qiu Jiao, bowed deeply and said, "brother Santou, I''m sorry. I was greedy to annoy you at the beginning. Xiao Lingling apologized to you here. If you have anything to do in the future, I will help you." The three heads of Qiu Jiao were stunned. The three snake heads shook at the same time, jumped up and disappeared in the blue light of heaven and earth ring. The sea dragon looked at the little clever with satisfaction, stretched out his thumb to it and said, "don''t worry, brother three won''t blame you. Now you believe that even if we go to Nanjiang, we can protect ourselves. Wife, are you still angry?" Misty looked at the sea dragon with a rigid face and said, "of course I''m angry. Who told you not to speak clearly before." The Sea Dragon said wrongfully, "I''m wronged! At that time, in front of the leader of rizawa clan, did I tell him that your patron saint is going to go with me now? Then he doesn''t work hard with me!" Looking at the sea dragon''s strange expression and shining bald head, misty couldn''t hold his face any longer. He puffed and said, "it''s your pull. However, if there''s anything to say next time." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "yes, my wife, as long as you are not angry." Shuistop shook his head reluctantly and said, "elder martial sister, I find that you are more and more like a little woman among mortals. Where is there a bit of a master of cultivation." The misty pretty face blushed and said shyly, "younger martial sister, you make fun of me too." Waterstop smiled and said, "isn''t what I said true? OK, talk to you. I''ll go back first. Just call me when I leave tomorrow morning." then she turned and walked out of the room. Hailong clearly found that the moment before shuistop went out, she glanced at herself with the remaining light from the corner of her eyes. Her eyes were full of all kinds of complex looks, as if she was suppressing something. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ TANLA tribe. "I''ve seen two masters." black wind, the king of angry feather eagle, knelt respectfully to the ground. In front of him was a curtain of gauze, and the scene behind the curtain could not be seen from the outside. Sen Leng''s voice came out from behind the tent, "get up. What''s the matter with brother calling you back?" Heifeng stood up, bowed his head and said, "report back to the second master. The patriarch asked me to invite you to lead the experts of the clan to the Central Plains to meet him, so as to deal with the evil ancestors of the devil sect and the evil sect." "Evil ancestor? It''s the first time I''ve heard of this name. Isn''t the evil clan very weak? With the strength of big brother and demon clan, I can go out of the mountain." Heifeng said, "the evil ancestor is a new threat. His cultivation seems to be still above the patriarch and the fierce sky, and he is very secretive. Now Lao Junlu has appeared and has been taken away by the evil ancestor." Sen Leng''s voice took a trace of surprise, "Oh? Lao Junlu appeared. Well, such a thing is worth seeing. Evil ancestor? Tell me about him." Heifeng respectfully said, "yes, two masters." at that moment, he described everything that happened in paradise mountain in detail. After listening to his words, the people behind the curtain could not help pondering for a long time before saying, "this is really a threat. Hum, I will never allow anyone to threaten my TANLA people. It seems that I really have to go to the Central Plains." Heifeng was delighted. He knew the accomplishments of the two masters, and even more above the demon sect leader Jin shisan. He was a genius of the TANLA nationality. With his iron fist policy, he had led the TANLA nationality to become a big nationality in southern Xinjiang that could keep pace with the Qiang and Miao Nationalities in just a few hundred years. "Second master, since you promised, we''d better start as soon as possible." Sen Leng''s voice said, "don''t worry. There won''t be anything at the big brother''s side for the time being. Recently, many things have happened in southern Xinjiang that need me to deal with. We''ll start again after the southern Xinjiang patriarch''s meeting is held in a few days. The Central Plains? Sooner or later, I''ll let you become the territory of our TANLA people." Heifeng felt a chill in his heart. In the domineering of that cold voice, he felt a burst of cold all over his body and said respectfully, "everything is arranged by the two masters." "Well, you''ve worked hard all the way. Go down and have a rest. In a few days, you and I will attend the patriarchal assembly. Moha and Soto have been making a lot of trouble recently. I don''t want to make civil strife in southern Xinjiang at this time. Although those two guys are powerful, they are both brainless people, so they don''t worry." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ --------------------------------------------------------------------- (the new book is about to open. I hope you like it. I''ll post the introduction for you to see.) Introduction to airspeed star trace Dark powers are full of phagocytosis, and space powers are full of mystery. Two different abilities appear in one person at the same time. Can eyes kill? That''s the power of space. Will men be raped by beautiful women? That''s the fate of the protagonist Chapter 126 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885) --------------------------------------------------------------------- Looking at his bright clothes, Hailong couldn''t help producing a strange feeling, as if he had become a brocade peacock at this moment. Yi People''s clothing is very characteristic, mainly in red, yellow, blue and black. The clothes worn by Hailong, xiaolingling and Hongzhi are the most common youth clothes, which are relatively simple. However, compared with the cloth robes on their bodies in the past, they are simply too bright. Wearing these Yi clothes has one advantage. Their heads are wrapped in dark blue cloth to cover up the bald heads of Hailong and Hongzhi. In addition, their illusion is not afraid of being recognized. Both waterstop and misty are wearing more colorful long skirts, and their heads are filled with various silver ornaments. Although they have changed some of their shapes with magic, they still can''t hide the unique elegance. After all, rizawa is the head of the Yi nationality. In addition to the five Hailong people, there are also 20 of the bravest young soldiers of the Yi nationality. They are all waist span short blades, dressed the same as sea dragons, with a manly and energetic appearance. Although the terrain of Southern Xinjiang is extremely complex, Riza is no longer familiar with it. The dense mountains and forests and complex terrain have almost no impact on the Yi people. They don''t have to deliberately identify it, and they will never go wrong. After a three-day trek, a group of 26 people finally entered the Qiang territory. "Senior, we have now set foot on the territory of the Qiang nationality. Please be careful and don''t talk nonsense. The Qiang nationality has always placed itself in the position of the largest nationality in southern Xinjiang. It occupies a large area of land. There are at least two days to walk from here to their largest tribe. If I meet Qiang soldiers, I will deal with everything." Misty smiled and said, "don''t worry, leader rizawa. We will never give you trouble. I''m afraid your soldiers are tired after driving so long. Take a break and continue." Rizawa nodded and ordered his people to rest in place. Obviously, these Yi soldiers had been trained for a long time. Although they were resting, they immediately dispersed around on guard, showing a strong sense of discipline. Although they are nothing in the eyes of Hailong and others, their flexible skills are still amazing. Growing up in the mountains and forests, they made them as agile as apes. Sitting on the ground, Hongzhi grabbed his Baotou cloth and touched the bald head. "It''s really hard for me to die. With this stuff, my old people can''t use the top to absorb the essence of heaven and earth." What a small ironic irony is, "suck the essence of the world of fart, you can never learn anything from a false monk. Otherwise, Buddha will not be angry to see you." Hongzhi didn''t care about little clever''s sarcasm. He smiled at Hailong and said, "brother, give me some wine. I''m dying of thirst." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "are you thirsty and still drinking? Come on, I think you''re greedy. Little clever is right. The Buddha won''t accept a Buddhist scum like you to ascend to bliss." Hongzhi said awkwardly, "you still know me. Whether you become a Buddha or not, you can''t do without wine. Hurry up, brother, I can''t stand it." Looking at the appearance of Hongzhi''s alcohol addiction attack, Hailong was amused. He was just about to take wine from heaven and earth ring to him, but he heard misty way: "Xiaozhi, take Baotou quickly. Someone is coming this way." Hongzhi was stunned. He quickly took the dark blue Baotou cloth and urged the Buddha to concentrate. Sure enough, there were at least a dozen breath approaching here quickly. The sea dragon looked at the sun and said, "clan leader, it may be Qiang people. Let your people be careful." Rizawa nodded and quickly ordered a few words to a soldier beside him. After a while, the footsteps became clear. Only one Yi soldier shouted, "who is it?" Another arrogant voice said, "who are you? Don''t you know this is our Qiang territory? It''s impatient to dare to intrude." Rizawa and Hailong looked at each other. They all stood up and walked out quickly. Turning around a few big trees, they saw more than a dozen men dressed in black. The first was a big man in his thirties. He was disdaining to look at the Yi soldiers jumping from the tree. His previous words were obviously what he said. Rizawa winked at his angry people, took the initiative to welcome them and said, "please, elder brother. We are Yi people, not trespassing. We received the invitation of the great Maha God a few days ago and specially came to attend the southern Xinjiang patriarchal assembly." When the strong man of the Qiang nationality heard the great Maha God of rizan, he suddenly relaxed and said, "well, you know some manners. Those boys dared to stare at me. According to my previous temper, they had already dug out their eyes. I''m the leader of the Qiang mountain search team. Where''s the leader of the Yi nationality? Let him come out to see me." Sea dragon and misty looked at each other, and they were awed at the same time. Because they all found that the mountain search team leader was actually a cultivator. Of course, he was not an authentic cultivator. He should be practicing the secret law of the Qiang nationality. Although this person''s cultivation is not high and only equivalent to the realm of subduing the tiger, he is just a mountain search team leader. From this point of view, the strength of Qiang nationality is indeed amazing. Rizawa said politely, "I''m not talented. I''m the head of the Yi nationality. This is my invitation. Can you please accommodate us?" The team leader took the invitation, looked at it and said, "well, you can go now. Since you are the head of the Yi nationality, you should know the way. Take the main road ahead and don''t turn around. Otherwise, if you die in the mountains, it''s none of our business. We, the great God of Moha, invited you Yi nationality to attend this event. Be careful when you speak and do things. Understand?" There was a flash of anger in rizawa''s eyes. After all, he was the head of the family. A mountain patrol team leader of the other party told him so. How could he not be angry? The Yi soldiers behind him were even more angry. If there had not been strict orders in Japan, they would have been unable to help fighting with each other. Rizawa took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and said, "yes, I understand. Let''s go." then he led the people to leave. When he just came to the leader of the team, the other party stretched out his arm, stopped him, and said, "a small family is a small family. Do you understand the rules?" he said, rubbing his fingers to rizawa. Rizawa could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He just wanted to attack, but his shoulder was pressed from behind. He saw the sea dragon standing beside him with a smile and a sea dragon nearby. He immediately felt certain in his heart. Hailong smiled and said to the team leader, "brother, you know, we Yi people are a small people. The people are really poor. Why don''t you accommodate us and wait until we get to the great God of Moha? If the great God has any reward, we''ll give it to you when he comes back." The team leader glared fiercely and pushed him hard. He staggered two steps. I''m afraid he would fall to the ground if Hai Long didn''t hold him. The team leader said angrily, "bastard, who do you think we are? Are you the beggars in the Central Plains? You want to send them away. Even if you Yi people are small, you are a minority. Don''t cry in front of me. If you don''t get what our brothers are satisfied with, don''t think about it. Just go back. It doesn''t matter whether you attend the clan leaders'' meeting or not." Rizawa could no longer endure the humiliation of the other party. He fiercely took out his waist short knife, so he had to rush up and work hard. However, the hand on his shoulder was more stable. Under the white and slender hand, his body couldn''t move a bit. Hailong pulled Riza behind him, took the initiative to meet him and said, "sorry, brother, I''ll just give you the money." with a golden flash in his eyes, more than a dozen Qiang soldiers, including the team leader, were paralyzed on the ground at the same time. With the cultivation of sea dragon not falling into the realm, it''s very simple to clean them up. The sea dragon waved his big hand, and more than a dozen screams sounded. Then more than a dozen white lights popped out of his hands. All the Qiang soldiers trembled. Their eyes showed a confused color, as if they had become dementia in an instant. Rizawa was surprised and said, "senior, did you kill them?" The sea dragon shook his head and said, "I haven''t eaten so much blood. If they weren''t too arrogant, would I have a common sense with them? Let''s go." Rizawa said with some worry, "however, if these Qiang soldiers are found by their family, I''m afraid we will be in danger. They will certainly sue us in front of the great God Moha." The sea dragon patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "Don''t worry. With me, no one will do anything to you Yi people. If these people are not too arrogant, I will be lazy to pay attention to them. Now I have temporarily turned them into idiots. Unless I untie them myself, they will never return to normal. Don''t worry. Moreover, they have paid a price for their arrogance." Misty and still water''s eyes showed surprise at the same time. Misty said, "dragon, when you were in Xianzhao mountain, did you curse those disciples who asked Tianliu?" The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "wife, you are so smart! But this is not a curse. It''s just a strange skill. It''s one of the cultivation methods left to me by elder six ears. I''m afraid even the immortal can''t break their prohibition when he comes, except me and my master who hasn''t met." Hongzhi came forward to check the bodies of those people, frowned and said, "boss, you''re cruel enough to waste them." Hailong smiled and said, "it''s nothing. These people are so arrogant. There must be many people bullied by them at ordinary times. I''m just taking revenge for those people." Misty curiously said, "what did you waste them?" The sea dragon whispered, "in addition to sealing their memory, I didn''t limit their physical movement, but I broke their fifth limb. Do you understand the fifth limb?" Misty was stunned at first. In a moment, he understood. He suddenly blushed with shame and said angrily, "you are really dead." Although the sea dragon''s voice was low, the water stop on one side clearly heard the fifth limb? It was naturally a man''s.. Recalling the hard thing on the lower body when the sea dragon insulted himself, the water stop''s face was a little more red than misty, spat and lowered his head. Rizawa was old enough to have an accident. He naturally understood the meaning of Hailong''s words and said gratefully, "senior, thank you for taking a breath for us Yi people." The sea dragon smiled and said, "it''s nothing. If you want to thank me, thank your patron saint. Maybe you don''t know, I''ve recognized three headed Qiu Jiao as my eldest brother. Naturally, I''ll help it protect your Yi people." In a daze, he lost his voice and said, "what? You recognize the patron saint as your eldest brother. How is this possible?" Hai Long smiled and said, "there''s nothing impossible. Otherwise, with my little skills, do you think I can escape the pursuit of big brother three? OK, don''t think about it. Go on." then he took his little hand and flew out first. The Japanese and Yi soldiers still stood there blankly, but they looked at the back of the sea dragon with more respect. As he walked, the Sea Dragon said to the three headed Qiu Jiao with his mind, "what''s the matter with the three headed elder brother? I''ve made a personal favor for you. You can help me when you get to the Qiang nationality." The three headed Qiu Jiao snorted and said, "you treacherous boy, don''t get close to me. Let''s talk about it then. As long as you don''t encounter a crisis of life and death, I won''t do it." After listening to this sentence, Hailong was relieved and happy. He had such a good helper beside him. Now he doesn''t have to be afraid of anything. Qiang is a belligerent nation. Under the rule of the great God of Moha, their war has burned almost to the territory of any other ethnic group in southern Xinjiang except Miao and TANLA. Even babies who cry in the middle of the night will immediately hold their breath and stop when they mention the word "Mahatma". Although there are many people who hate Moha, no one dares to revenge him. In southern Xinjiang, almost everyone raises Gu, and Qiang and Miao are the most. There are nearly a thousand kinds of Gu, which is a terrible life. Ordinary people are invaded by poisonous insects. There are only two results. Either they obey the orders of the demagogue and can never disobey them, or the poisonous insects break down and die. Some experts who use poisonous insects can even use powerful poisonous insects to control monsters for their own drive. Wooden houses all over the mountains appeared in front of Hailong and others. Hailong murmured, "is this the Qiang tribe? It doesn''t look any different. It''s just that there are more people." after several days of trekking, they finally came to the destination of this trip. Along the way, thanks to Riza and his Yi people, under their leadership, poisonous insects and wild animals in southern Xinjiang were skillfully avoided. In addition to the arrogant Qiang soldiers they met before, their journey was extremely smooth Chapter 127 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote all the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885). Friends who still have VIP votes this month will vote for me. If you don''t vote, it will be invalid. Tomorrow, Looking forward to the crazy March 1. Hey hey --------------------------------------------------------------------- I''m the only one. Some friends may not like these recent chapters. Please believe that the highlights behind will come --------------------------------------------------------------------- Rizawa sighed and said: "This is the largest tribe of Qiang nationality. There are more than 100000 households. In the whole southern Xinjiang, only Miao tribes can compare. However, Maha does not live here. Predecessors, do you see the mountain next to the tribe? That mountain is called a sacred mountain by Qiang nationality, even for Qiang people, it is also a forbidden area. Except Maha, people who sneak up the mountain, No one came back alive. The Qiang people have a tradition that once someone commits an unforgivable death crime, they have to take off Guang''s own coat and go to the holy mountain to atone for it. That''s a road to death. Let''s wait here for a while. After all, this is the fundamental place of the Qiang people. It''s better not to go in easily without their leadership. " Misty said, "I''ve been to the Miao nationality before. This is the first time the Qiang nationality has come to China. Leader rizawa, do the Qiang nationality have any special customs? Tell us first to avoid trouble." Rizawa nodded and said: "Qiang people have many customs. What they most taboo is that others spy on them to raise Gu. For them, Gu insects are the most precious thing. We Yi people also raise Gu, but compared with them, it''s much worse. Qiang people have many strange ways to raise Gu. For example, they feed native Gu with their own blood essence. Almost every Qiang people has their own way Own life poison. Moreover, women''s life poison is much more powerful than men''s. sometimes, when a girl of the Qiang nationality falls in love with a man, she will put her own life poison on the other party. If the other party agrees to the marriage, everything will stop. If she doesn''t agree, she can only fight with her own life poison. Whoever''s life poison is weak, the result can only be death. " Hongzhi exclaimed and said, "is Qiang beauty so terrible? It seems that I''d better stay away." The little clever chuckled and said, "don''t worry, you''re a monk. Who will see you. Even if you''re dressed up as a Yi people, no one will see you because your grandmother doesn''t kiss and your uncle doesn''t love you." Hongzhi said angrily: "if you don''t make fun of me all day, you''ll feel bad, won''t you? My appearance is not better than you? Hum." Little clever stared and said, "what? You still want to resist. Do you want to stop drinking with monkeys? It seems that I''d better keep it for myself." Hongzhi was shocked and immediately showed a flattering look. Hehe said with a smile: "don''t be angry, little clever. I''m playing with you. If you want to make fun of me, make fun of me. Anyway, I''ve been used to it for a long time." he couldn''t care about anything for good wine. Rizawa smiled: "You can rest assured that Qiang girls will release their own life insects. Even if they are handsome, they will not like us Yi people. After all, we are just a small race. Their goals are powerful soldiers of their own race or strong people of other races. Releasing their own life insects is also very dangerous for themselves. Generally speaking, they will not release them easily unless they love each other very much ¡£¡± Hai Long said, "these Qiang girls are really terrible. If they are limited by their own life, don''t they have to obey them all their life?" Rizawa shook his head and said: "That won''t happen. Only a virgin can exert the greatest power. Otherwise, based on the Qiang people''s understanding of the insect, the common method of breaking the insect can be eliminated. If the woman is a virgin, the original insect will be extremely powerful and the common method of breaking the insect will fail. However, as long as both sides get married, the bride''s virgin blood will inevitably lead her own original insect back to her body on the wedding night. And will never hurt the life of the person who broke her. That''s why sometimes the young people who were poisoned by their own life will try to rape the woman to drive away the insects in their body. " Misty way: "then these people are too bad. How can they marry again if they break people''s reputation!" Rizawa said with a wry smile: "It''s no wonder that if those young people are forced to marry someone they don''t love, it''s also very painful. Besides, the woman''s fault comes first. Even if she is raped by the man, she can''t say anything. Although this is a custom of the Qiang nationality, it has rarely appeared now. The girls of the Qiang nationality are very open and can keep a virgin and raise their own poisonous girls Very few. Look, Qiang people are coming. "Sure enough, twenty Qiang soldiers, led by a tall young man in leather armor, came to the hillside where Hailong and others were located. Rizawa took out his invitation and welcomed it. He talked to the tall young man and handed him the invitation. The young man looked up at Hailong and the Yi soldiers. He nodded to the sun. At the sign of rizawa, a group of 26 people followed the team of Qiang soldiers into the tribe. The tall young man was handsome, never showed any look on his face, and looked very calm. His men were much stronger than those Qiang soldiers seen by Hailong and others for the first time. They were all naked and extremely fierce. The tall young man took the Yi people to the west end of the tribe, pointed to a row of more than ten small wooden houses and said, "this is a place for you. Don''t go in and out without our invitation. When the ethnic growth meeting begins, we will naturally invite you." his voice is as cold as his people. Listening to it, it will bring a chill to people. Rizawa nodded, thanked the tall young man and led Hailong and others to live in more than ten wooden houses. In order to facilitate and save space, Hailong took the initiative to ask for a room for misty and waterstop, and a room for himself, smart and Hongzhi. The wooden house is very simple. It seems that it was newly built. There is only a wide wooden bed in the room, not even bedding. More than ten rays of sunlight poured from the cracks in the roof. This kind of humble room can''t keep out the wind and rain at all. Hongzhi murmured, "it''s really strength that explains everything! The weak and small Yi people will be bullied. If any Soto God of the Miao people came, he would never live in such a room." Hai Long smiled and said, "forget it. Let''s live first. Isn''t Qiang very arrogant? The main purpose of my coming this time is to show them what real arrogance is." Hongzhi and xiaoclever were stunned at the same time. Hongzhi said, "brother, you''re not here to make trouble, are you?" Hailong smiled and said: "Why not? If we mess up these bullshit people when they grow up, I''m afraid they won''t be in the mood to attack the Central Plains. Now I understand. It''s possible that the Qiang sent us to explore the way when we saw the man who commanded the monster to kill the village of Zhao and song. Don''t you forget the tragic death of those villagers? I have nothing to do with these aliens anyway I don''t like it. How can I be reconciled if there is not much trouble? I think the leader of the Yi nationality is pretty good. If I have the opportunity, I will help them become strong. " Hongzhi said helplessly, "boss, you''re really good. You''re just afraid that the world will not be chaotic! Yesterday, you taught rizawa the cultivation method taught to Huang Sui and helped him dredge the meridians with his soldiers. That''s why." Hailong nodded and said, "what? Don''t you want me to do this? If so, I won''t do it." Hongzhi was stunned and said, "brother, why are you so easy to talk?" The sea dragon sighed and said: "This battle with big brother three has made me go through a process from life to death. Now I cherish you, smart and ethereal. When I was swallowed up by hell fire, I thought of you. You don''t know how reluctant I was at that time. You are all my good brothers. What''s the point of giving up something for you? Only It''s enough that we can be happy together. " Hongzhi and xiaolingling looked at each other. They lowered their heads at the same time, and there was a silence in the wooden house. After a while, Hongzhi slowly looked up. Hailong found that his eyes were red. Hongzhi grinned and showed his white teeth, "Elder brother, we understand what you mean. But I haven''t finished what I said just now! I like your character of fearing that the world will not be chaotic. Only in this way will our life not be lonely and more wonderful. Elder brother, what we want to tell you is that no matter what decision you make, you don''t have to consider us. Because we will support you unconditionally." The little clever eyes nodded firmly and said, "dead dragon, we believe you." Hai Long smiled and smiled happily. What could be more happy than his brother''s trust? He touched his head with a little hair and said, "OK, don''t be so serious. Since you all agree, I''ll do it according to my own ideas. Hum, even if the two bullshit gods are strong, I''ll stir up chickens and dogs here this time." Next door, misty smiled and waterstop smiled. They shook their heads reluctantly at the same time. Misty said, "I don''t think I can change the temper of Hailong. I can''t make a lively trip to southern Xinjiang this time." Zhi Shuidao: "hasn''t he always been like this? When he was only in the realm of subduing the tiger, he dared to show his love to you in front of the disciples of our sect. What else he didn''t dare." Misty raised her hand, the blue light flashed, and the whole room was immediately forbidden and protected. She sighed and said, "younger martial sister, there are only two of us now. Just tell me what''s on your mind." Shuistop shook his head and said, "what''s on my mind?" Misty way: "We sisters have had something in your mind for many years. Why can''t I see it? Since you and Hailong came back safely that day, you have been silent and don''t often satirize Hailong as before. These changes can''t be seen by others. Can''t I see them? Moreover, I find Hailong will avoid your eyes and keep violent with you all the time. If I guess wrong No, your mind must have something to do with him. You should know what kind of person elder martial sister is. Speak up and don''t hold it in your heart. It will be very uncomfortable. " Shuistop''s eyes showed a confused look and murmured, "tell me? What am I talking about? Elder martial sister, I have nothing on my mind. Don''t think about it." Misty took waterstop''s hand and said, "you don''t have to lie to me. You''re not a heavy hearted person. Elder martial sister doesn''t want to see you unhappy! If you don''t say it, I''ll ask Hailong now. I think no matter what the secret is, as long as I ask, he will say it." "No." shuistop blurted out and said these two words. She suddenly realized that she had made a mistake. Looking at the misty smile, he lowered his head. "My good younger martial sister, just say it. She is willing to be your loyal listener." Waterstop sighed helplessly and said, "elder martial sister, how do you let me talk about this? My heart has been in a mess these days. I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I..." Misty showed a sudden expression and said with a smile, "I see. There is only one thing that can make a woman so upset. Frankly tell elder martial sister, do you like Shanghai Dragon?" Shuistop was startled, shook his head and said, "no, no, elder martial sister, don''t get me wrong. I don''t like him. How can I rob your husband?" Misty smiled and said, "silly girl, didn''t elder martial sister tell you that Hailong is very affectionate and sexual. Although I will be jealous, I care more about his feelings. If you like him, it''s a good thing! When the world goes away, you can take care of him for me. In that case, I can rest assured. Don''t be shy or shy. Tell me your inner feelings." Looking at the misty and sincere eyes, the waterstop''s eyes became red, and she rushed into the misty arms and burst into tears. Crying sadly, she seemed to want to express all the grievances in the heart of heaven. Misty patted waterstop''s back and said softly, "say it, elder martial sister, listen." The waterstop lies in the misty and warm arms and mumbles: "I don''t know how I feel now. I don''t know how I feel about the sea dragon. In fact, I caused all these troubles myself. At the beginning, I hated the arrogant character of the sea dragon, so I was very targeted at him. You know, I used to punish him with prohibition. Don''t look at the surface of the sea dragon. In fact, he was very careless Revenge. Thousands of years later, he still remembers what happened. He felt about me as much as I did about him, even more. That day, after you left, we were stopped by three Qiu Jiao. After several rounds of fighting, I was seriously injured. We couldn''t have hit it, so we had to run. I was in front and the sea dragon was behind, so we couldn''t tell the direction He ran forward. After running for a while, my breath was uneven, so he decided to stop and have a rest. It seemed that I stopped too hard, and the sea dragon followed closely. As soon as I stopped, he hit me immediately. As a result, we fell to the ground, and he rolled around my body for a few times before stopping. Now I remember, he hugged me to protect me from injury. But, elder martial sister, you I also know that no one has ever touched my body. At that time, I was dazzled by anger and slapped him hard. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 128 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885). Friends who still have VIP votes this month will vote for me. If you don''t vote, it will be invalid. Today, I will fulfill my promise, Please also pay attention to the new book --------------------------------------------------------------------- I''m the only one. Some friends may not like these recent chapters. Please believe that the highlights behind will come --------------------------------------------------------------------- Misty was surprised and said, "you hit him? What did he reflect?" Waterstop said sadly, "he was very angry and said he wanted to count with my new hatred and old hatred. Naturally, I wouldn''t be soft with my temper. When I was about to start, he said a strange word, he said, misty, I love you. Then, I saw only a flash of gold, and I couldn''t move myself, and I couldn''t even call magic." Misty smiled bitterly and said, "I know, that''s one of the two magic weapons I gave him to change the Dharma array. It''s called a fairy rope. Don''t say you can''t get rid of it. Even if I were tied, I would end up the same. What happened later? Did he do to you? He, he won''t hurt you with prohibition?" Waterstop shook his head and said, "it would be great if he hurt me with prohibition. He didn''t do that. He told me that he wouldn''t hit a woman. He also told me all his dissatisfaction with me. Then, he bullied me..." here, waterstop''s tears continued to flow down like a broken kite, wetting his misty chest. After listening to her words, misty was shocked, trembled and said, "what did you say? Hailong, Hailong, did he rape you?" Waterstop shook his head and choked to tell the situation of that day. At last, when the sea dragon blocked the Hellfire with her body, her cry stopped and was replaced by blurred eyes. Misty was completely stunned. Her body trembled slightly and murmured, "too much, Hailong. He''s too much. How can he do this to you? I, I''ll find him now." "No, elder martial sister, No." waterstop pulled misty. Misty one Leng, said: "younger martial sister, you have been so wronged, do you still speak for him?" Shui stop smiled bitterly: "It''s my fate. If I really want revenge, I can kill him when he is unconscious. But, elder martial sister, you know? In fact, I don''t hate him in my heart. I don''t know why. I should hate him very much, but I can''t hate it. When he invaded me, although my heart was full of humiliation, my body was full of wonder I''ve never felt it before. Elder martial sister, if you didn''t force me today, I would never say it. Don''t ask Hailong, just think nothing has happened. This is also an experience. Maybe I should have this disaster in my life. " Misty and faint way: "What do you want to do? Although you did go too far with Hailong before, he went too far this time. He even insulted you when you were injured. If it weren''t for the appearance of three headed Qiu Jiao, I''m afraid you''d be dead. I can''t tolerate him like this. Even if you don''t hate him, I''ll get justice for you and myself. Hailong, Hailong, I really misunderstood you At this point, the two lines of clear tears flowed down, misty and sad. Waterstop begged: "elder martial sister, don''t do this. It''s all my fault. After all, it happened because of me. Now that we are in danger, you must never turn against Hailong. You should focus on the overall situation!" Misty, take a deep breath, and your mood gradually calms down. There is a flash in your eyes and a dark way in your heart. Hailong, what kind of man are you bullying the injured younger martial sister? I will never forgive you easily. The meals that Qiang people entertain Yi people are very common, just some simple grains. After dinner, they go back to their rooms to practice. "Xiaozhi, xiaoclever, do you think my wife looks a little wrong today? So does elder martial sister shuistop. They seem to have something in mind when they were eating just now. Some gods don''t abide by the society." Hongzhi nodded and said, "I noticed it too. This time, except for the last time you disappeared, there was rarely such a look. Moreover, I found that her eyes at you were very complex." Xiaoji Ling said, "OK, stop thinking. Practice quickly. We''d better keep our best here." Hailong nodded and said, "I''ll ask her again tomorrow." after that, the three sat down in Chuang shop and began to meditate. As time passed, the night was already dark when Hai Long''s Kung Fu turned three times. Suddenly, a slight voice sounded in his ear, "Hai Long, come out, I have something to ask you. Don''t wake Hongzhi and xiaolingling." The sea dragon''s heart moved. This was the ethereal sound. It was too late to think about it. The divine power took back the Lingtai, floated up, carefully opened the door and went out. Standing outside the door, in the moonlight, she was dressed in Yi costumes like a fairy, but her vulgar pretty face was a little more cold. The sea dragon had an ominous feeling in his heart and said, "wife, why do you ask me to come out so late? Do you miss me?" The misty voice said, "it''s inconvenient to talk here. Let''s find a quiet place." then he rose up and walked away from the Qiang tribe. Hai Long was stunned and hurried to keep up. One by one, they quickly went out of the Qiang tribe, about ten miles ahead, came to a dense forest, and then stopped. The Sea Dragon flew up and wanted to hold the misty. The misty and delicate body turned, hid aside and said in a deep voice, "don''t touch me." The sea dragon frowned and said, "what''s the matter, wife? Don''t you want to make out with me so late?" Misty turned around, covered with cold frost, and said, "who wants to make out with you. I ask you, what happened when you and waterstop were chased by three headed Qiu Jiao?" originally, she wanted to listen to the advice of waterstop and settle accounts with Hailong after she left here. But after dinner, her heart could not calm down anyway. When the water stopped completely, he called the sea dragon out. The sea dragon''s heart sank. With his intelligence, he naturally understood a lot from his misty look. With a slight sigh, he said, "you already know what else to ask." The misty light way: "so, younger martial sister said that it''s true that you molested her." Hailong laughed and said, "she won''t let me tell you. Unexpectedly, she said it first. If you dare, I dare admit it. Yes, I insulted her." The anger in the misty eyes flared, the body moved forward suddenly, and with a slap, she immediately hit the sea dragon with a mouth. In her anger, she made great efforts, and immediately hit the sea dragon staggered a few steps, and a wisp of blood flowed out along the corner of her mouth. The sea dragon didn''t say a word. He stood up slowly and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were cold. He narrowed his eyes and said, "you hit me?" Looking at the blood at the corner of the sea dragon''s mouth, misty couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart and said angrily, "did I hit the wrong number? You bastard, should be so right to shuistop. Are you still a man, bullying the woman when you were injured?" The sea dragon snorted coldly and said: "You don''t know if I''m a man. Yes, I insulted her. She was really hurt at that time. But even if she was hurt, she was stronger than me. Did she treat me like an elder when my cultivation was very low? No. she punished me with prohibition just because I didn''t listen to what I said. Although I was young at that time, my heart was deep I deeply hate her. Revenge is my principle. If I want to hurt her, this is the best way. Hahaha, are you here to find a game for her? OK! Come on, I''m not your opponent, you''re my wife, and I won''t fight back. Kill me, you kill me! "At last, the sea dragon is crazy. His heart hurts so much. Misty sobbed, "you, why are you like this? I really misunderstood you. Don''t you regret it?" Hai Long said firmly, "regret? No, I''ve never regretted. I''m right. Why regret. She naturally has to pay a price for everything she has done to me." Misty''s eyes were cold and said angrily, "you, you bastard." suddenly he waved his palm. As he said, the sea dragon didn''t resist, so he was thrown out. He knocked down two big trees and fell to the ground. Although he didn''t resist, his don''t forget armor played a protective role and completely removed misty''s attack that didn''t have much power. He got up from the ground, and the sea dragon walked to the misty body step by step. His whole body took up a golden flame. Under the urging of magic power, he took off the fairy rope on his wrist. Then he untied his coat and took off his don''t forget armor. Then he threw two magic weapons in front of the misty body at the same time. His expression became extremely cold and said calmly: "You gave it to me, but the materials are my own. Those materials can replace heaven and earth. Now I don''t owe you anything. You don''t owe me. If you want to kill me, do it now." Misty was stunned. She didn''t expect that the sea dragon would become so determined. Of course, she understood what it meant to return the two magic weapons. Looking at the white skin on the sea dragon''s chest, she didn''t know what to do at this time. Although she was angry about the sea dragon''s impoliteness to stop water, she just wanted to call the sea dragon out and teach her a lesson. She never thought of the sea dragon How could he be so strong. In fact, she didn''t know that Hailong had no parents since he was a child and could only survive with the help of others and his own efforts. After entering Lianyun sect, he was bullied by Daoming and shuistop successively. His own character has long been a little paranoid. What he hates most is that others bullied him. In his heart, he has long regarded misty as his close relative Today, misty hit him twice before and after the water stopped, which has chilled his heart. At this time, his heart is full of towering hatred. Misty trembled and said, "what do you mean by giving me these two magic tools?" The Sea Dragon said faintly: "I''m an ordinary cultivator. How can I match you? I''m despicable and dirty. I''m a villain. I only do what I think is right. You slapped me today. Are you still my wife? From now on, you''re still your ethereal Taoist priest, and I''m still myself. I don''t have a wife like you. Do it, don''t you Do you want to avenge shuistop? Come on! Not only are shuistop happy when you kill me, but you are also satisfied. Don''t be wronged and ask for perfection. Follow me. " Standing there, everything in front of me was blurred and murmured, "Hai Long, why did you become like this? It''s obviously you''re wrong!" Hai Long''s eyes were full of brilliance and said in a deep voice, "I solemnly tell you again, I''m -- no -- wrong. If you think I''m wrong, do it. Otherwise, I''ll go. When this trip to southern Xinjiang is over, I''ll leave immediately. I won''t disturb you again. If you and shuistop want to kill me, you''re welcome at any time." after that, he suddenly turned around and strode away. Looking at the figure of the sea dragon leaving, the misty body softened and collapsed to the ground, "why? Why did it become like this. Sea dragon, I, I don''t want to lose you! Why?" Hailong didn''t go back to the wooden house directly. He went to a mountain bag near the Qiang tribe alone and sat down. As soon as he sat down, he couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood. It wasn''t the bruise from his wound, but his hard work. Raised his hand, the sea dragon gently held the small iron bar pinned on the heaven and earth ring and murmured, "baby, only you are really good to me and will never leave me, right? She hit me, and she actually hit me. Is that the case with women? It seems that my original choice was wrong, or that the combination of me and misty itself was a mistake." "Boy, why do you have to suffer for yourself? That woman clearly has feelings for you." the red dragon''s voice remembered in the sea dragon''s heart without any warning. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "Lao Hong, you don''t understand. When I was a child, I experienced too much. It''s misty. She hit me today to stop the water, and my heart has been cold." The red dragon murmured, "anyway, you have too much sadness in your heart, which is very bad for your cultivation. I never knew that sadness can break one of your heart veins. If I hadn''t found it in time, I''m afraid you''d have been hurt now. It''s a wound that''s hard to heal." The sea dragon smiled and smiled faintly, "Lao Hong, thank you. No wonder I felt a warm current when my heart was breaking. It was you who helped me. Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m not a woman? I won''t beat me down. I have a lot to do. I want to be the most powerful fairy. I will never be knocked down so easily. Who am I? I''m a strong sea dragon. Ha ha, ha ha Ha ha ha. "The laughter rang out. In the laughter, two lines of tears flowed down his face. Can he really care so much? Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 129 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885) --------------------------------------------------------------------- Yesterday, I finally passed all the VIP chapters, a total of 28 chapters. The junior is kind. If you still have VIP tickets, throw them over. I hope I alone can be in the top five --------------------------------------------------------------------- The laughter woke up the Qiang people in their dreams. For a moment, the originally dark tribe became brightly lit, and countless human figures galloped towards the location of the sea dragon. The golden light flashed away, and the sea dragon dispersed his tears with the power of God. Looking at the figure approaching quickly, he said to himself, "now is not the time to deal with you. Wait." his body flashed and disappeared in place. When the Qiang master found the mountain, he found nothing. Late at night, everything was calm. Early in the morning, Hongzhi opened his eyes. One night''s practice made him refreshed and full of Buddha Qi. Looking to the side, little clever just woke up. They looked at each other, but they didn''t make a sound, because they found that the sea dragon was still in a steady state. Hongzhi was surprised to find that the sea dragon in the state of cultivation had an unusually cold face and a faint golden flame all over. From the perspective of temperament, it seemed to be shrouded in a layer of frost. When he felt the change of the sea dragon, he could not help frowning slightly and whispered to little clever: "the sea dragon seems to be different. At ordinary times, the magic power he emits will give people a very mellow feeling. Why is it full of the spirit of killing today? Little clever, do you know how it happened? The sea dragon practices the skills handed down by your old ancestors. You should know something about it." Little clever shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Hailong practices the skill of his unknown Master. Even his ancestors haven''t practiced it, so I don''t know." Hongzhi patted himself on the stomach and said, "I''m hungry. Let''s go out and see if anyone has brought food. Just ask Hailong when he wakes up." Little clever nodded. One man and one monkey carefully opened the door and went out. As soon as they left, Hailong opened his eyes. His eyes were a little misty. He looked at the gate and the cold light flashed in his eyes. He floated down to the ground, pulled up his sleeve, looked at the dark purple dragon shape on his right arm, and said faintly, "Lao Hong, thank you for your comfort. Don''t worry, I''m fine." Although the Qiang people don''t pay much attention to small ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang such as the Yi people, they still manage the food, but the material object is a little rough. This is what the Yi people eat on weekdays. For them, as long as they can eat enough, they don''t have too many opinions. But Hongzhi and xiaoclever are different. They are used to eating delicious food. How can they swallow these things similar to chaff? Yesterday''s food is better than today''s, so they collect goods. But today, looking at these dens like iron pimples in front of them, it is difficult to swallow. Hongzhi said, "little clever, I can''t stand it. Let''s go back to eldest brother. He has a lot of food there. It''s much better than these." Little clever nodded and said, "go back and wait for the dragon to wake up. I''d rather be hungry for a while than eat these things." as they said, they were going to go back. At this time, the misty and waterstop door opened, and the two women came out at the same time. Misty looks very haggard today. Her pretty face has no brilliance. Her big eyes, which were originally aura threatening, are dim. Shuistop is also worried. With a smile, Hongzhi greeted him and said, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you? You''re listless. Today''s food is really terrible. Let''s go and find brother. He still has stock there." piaomi and shuistop looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "no, we''re not hungry. Go by yourself. Hailong is all right." Hongzhi was stunned and said, "brother, he''s OK! What can he do? But I feel that his mana seems to have changed. It seems that there is a hidden opportunity to kill. However, sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry. I guess he''s just like this because he thinks of a way to make trouble here." The misty and delicate body shook slightly without saying anything, so she stood at the door of her room and looked at the distant sky. The surface calm was in sharp contrast to the inner sadness. Her heart was so painful. After coming back last night, she didn''t sleep all night, so she sat in bed. Waterstop woke up in the morning and found her changes. She hurried to inquire. When she learned that Hailong and misty turned over, she couldn''t help but be shocked. In her mind, Hailong and misty have deep feelings and are not so easy to crack. However, for this matter, she unexpectedly led to such serious consequences. Hongzhi looked at misty and waterstop. He seemed unwilling to talk to them. It was not good to be boring anymore. He took little clever back to his room. Waterstop whispered to misty, "elder martial sister, don''t be sad. Otherwise, I''ll go to find Hailong with you. I think if you say a few soft words, you can make up with him." A wry smile hung on the misty face, shook his head and said, "yesterday Hailong did a great job and didn''t even leave a way back. Our views are completely different. I think he was very wrong, but he never admitted that he was wrong. I can''t convince myself to agree with his views. He won''t change himself. Even if I go to him, it''s useless." Still water bowed his head and said, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have told you that at all. If you didn''t know, it wouldn''t happen." Misty sighed: "how can I blame you for this? You are a victim! But younger martial sister, I''m afraid I can''t make Hailong apologize to you. And I can''t force him to do anything now." Waterstop shook his head and said, "forget it, I said, I didn''t hate him. Now I just hope your feelings won''t be affected because of me." Hongzhi and xiaoclever were startled when they opened the door. Because Hailong was standing at the door. They almost ran into him when they opened the door. Hongzhi said, "boss, what are you doing?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "you want to eat the food of the Central Plains. I''ve taken it out of the heaven and earth ring for you. Go and eat it yourself in bed." Hongzhi and xiaoclever cheered at the same time, and they rushed to the bed at the same time. The sea dragon''s ears moved slightly, a trace of light flashed in his eyes, and said in a low voice, "there are outsiders coming here. Eat first, and I''ll go out and have a look." then, without waiting for little clever''s answer, they pushed the door out. Hongzhi and xiaoclever are eating happily, and they can''t care about anything else. This is their first delicious meal after entering Southern Xinjiang! When Hailong came out of the room, he saw the misty and still water at a glance. He didn''t say anything, but looked at the Qiang tribe. Yesterday, the tall young man came with two soldiers. He went directly to rizawa and said: "Yi clan leaders, today is the flame festival of our Qiang nationality. In the evening, there will be a grand bonfire party after dark. The clan leaders of all nationalities have almost arrived. In the evening, you can also bring your own people to see. Today''s bonfire party is a marriage snatching party. If your people are interested, men under the age of 30 and unmarried women under the age of 25 can attend, but you Yi If the women of the clan attend, they can only come out at the front. See? And, early tomorrow morning, someone will invite you to the patriarchal meeting. " Rizawa nodded and said, "thank you for telling me. We will attend in the evening." The tall young man nodded, looked at the misty and waterstop direction, and turned away with his men. Their conversation clearly spread to Hailong''s ears. Hailong clenched his fists and murmured, "bonfire party? It seems that this is an opportunity." he strode to rizawa and asked, "clan leader, what did the boy mean by stealing relatives just now? What does flame Festival mean?" Rizawa just had breakfast. He looked at Hailong and said: "In fact, it has nothing to do with the Yi people. We can only watch the ceremony. Qiang people believe in fire. Flame Festival is a traditional festival of their people and one of the biggest celebrations every year. Bonfires will be raised, livestock will be slaughtered and a grand banquet will be held. As for the wedding ceremony, it means that fire worship was held at today''s flame Festival party After Yan''s ceremony, a matchmaking meeting will be held. According to the scale of the largest tribe of Qiang nationality, there will be groups of ten young girls to be married. They will stand well in the venue. All men who are interested in them will have the right to make love to them. The way to get them is also very simple. As long as you can defeat this girl and other suitors, you are a warrior, that is Young girls will agree to marry you. It''s funny to say, senior. The flame festival of the Qiang nationality is also the day when young girls lose their virginity the most. Often at night, just after the wedding, a couple of men and women can''t wait to find a place to have fun. " Hai Long snorted and said, "it''s a barbaric nation. As you said, today''s flame Festival should be very lively. All ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang gather here, and there will be a lot of fights." rizawa nodded and said: "I''m afraid today''s matchmaking meeting is also a grand event to prove the strength of all ethnic groups. Finally, the number of beautiful women won by that ethnic group proves their strength. They will have more say in tomorrow''s patriarchal meeting. You may think it''s ridiculous, but this is the style of Southern Xinjiang." The sea dragon showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said, "this style is very good! By the way, patriarch, is it possible for the great God of Moha and the great God of Soto to participate in this flame event tonight?" Rizawa shook his head and said, "they should not participate. They are almost close to God in our southern Xinjiang, and ordinary people can''t easily see them. Maybe they will appear at the patriarchal meeting tomorrow. Alas, I''m afraid the marriage snatching meeting tonight will form a struggle between Qiang, Miao and TANLA." Hai Long shook his head, smiled mysteriously and said, "no, it won''t. tonight, the Yi nationality will be the only one. Patriarch, there is no rule on how many wives a man can rob." Rizailong said, "that''s not true. However, in general, in order to rob a beautiful woman, you often break your head and bleed. Even if you win, it''s hard to fight again. If the warrior who has robbed the woman robs another girl, once she loses, the beautiful woman she robbed earlier will also belong to the winner of the latter, so few people will take risks. What? Do you want to..." The sea dragon looked up at the sky and said faintly, "you will know by then. I want the Qiang, Miao and TANLA to know that the Yi people are not alone. By the way, you must practice the skills I teach you every day. This is the only way to strengthen your Yi people. In the future, only those people you can trust can pass on this set of skills, okay?" Rizawa nodded respectfully and said, "don''t worry, sir. I know what to do." Hailong en said, floated up and turned back to his room. As soon as he left, misty pulled the water stop to rizawa. Misty looked a little more in his eyes and said to rizawa, "clan leader, I''m going to participate in this flame meeting on behalf of the Yi people tonight." Rizawa was startled and said in surprise, "but you have..." Misty stopped him from saying more and said, "don''t worry about the others, just do as I say. Don''t tell anyone about it, including the sea dragon, okay?" Rizawa smiled bitterly, looked at Hailong''s room, nodded and agreed. In the evening, the genius has just darkened. After the holy mountain of Qiang, Qiang people have gathered here to start singing and dancing. At least nearly 200000 people from the largest tribe of Qiang participated in today''s flame event. In the middle of the open space, a huge firewood pile with a diameter of 20 meters and a height of more than 10 meters stands tall. Obviously, this is today''s main bonfire. Just north of the main campfire are the representatives of all ethnic groups who came to attend the southern Xinjiang patriarchal conference. The heads of all ethnic groups, together with their own soldiers, also have nearly 10000 people, and several major ethnic groups naturally occupy the best position. Like the Yi people, who only have more than 20 people to attend the patriarchal meeting, they are naturally squeezed into the farthest corner. As soon as Hongzhi and xiaolingling arrived here, they were very excited. What attracted them was the whole cattle, sheep and pigs on the wooden shelves in the field, and even many wild animals they couldn''t name. The strong Qiang man is dipping the seasoning on these animals with a long hairy big brush, and then turning the wooden frame to make a popping sound under the baking of the fire. The faint smell of barbecue is exciting. Hongzhi and xiaolingling even swallowed their saliva. They had only the reflection of food in their eyes. Riza sighed and said, "a big family is a big family! We Yi people can''t hold such a banquet anyway. The food alone has been enough for us to accumulate for decades." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 130 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885) The new book will be released from 12 to 1 pm on Sunday night. We will support the new book list. We will support all posts, as long as we do not curse all the ingredients. Flood posts are included. When we support them, we will update the chapter. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Finally, all the VIP chapters are passed, a total of 28 chapters. The junior is kind. If you still have VIP tickets, throw them over. I hope only I can be in the top five --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long said calmly, "why should the patriarch be anxious? As long as you have the heart to lead the people to grow up, you will succeed one day. There is only one word I can tell you. How much work you have, how much harvest you have. You must make corresponding efforts to develop the Yi people." Rizawa''s whole body shook slightly. He nodded hard and said, "senior, thank you. I understand." Hai Long''s eyes glanced at his own crowd. He was surprised to find that neither misty nor waterstop were in the crowd. He was surprised and murmured, "thank you for your guidance. My disciples have been taught." It was getting darker and darker, and the fires looked brighter and brighter. The aroma of barbecue became strong, and thousands of Qiang women kept taking all kinds of food to the flame event venue. Due to the large number of people, there is no sufficient supply of tables and chairs. Only those high-level Qiang people and foreign heads of all ethnic groups can enjoy tables and chairs. Ordinary people can only sit on the ground. Fortunately, there was enough food for the more than 200000 people present. Sitting on the ground, Hongzhi couldn''t wait to ask rizawa, "I said, clan leader, when can we eat? I can''t help it." the Yi people also don''t have tables and chairs. Not far from their more than 20 people, they roast a fat and tender Swertia and a whole sheep. Although these are not much for more than 20 people, with other food, Barely enough. Hongzhi and xiaolingling only like these meat and a jar of wine. Their eyes have been straight. Misty and waterstop are not far from the venue at this time, together with hundreds of girls of all ethnic groups. Those girls are making up and yingshengyanyu keeps ringing. Misty said, "younger martial sister, why do you join me? I just want to test to see if there is me in the heart of Hailong." Shuistop smiled and said, "I just think it''s fun. Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I''m afraid I can''t be my husband even if someone grabs me at last." "Ah, not necessarily." a clear voice sounded, misty and still water looked stunned, and saw a young man not far from them. The two of them were awestruck. With their accomplishments, they didn''t find out when the young man came. Young people serve in southern Xinjiang in blue. Because there are many races in southern Xinjiang and the clothes of all ethnic groups are different, they can''t recognize the nationality of this person, but it is certain that this person is not only a true cultivator, but also has very high accomplishments. Definitely not under them. The young man is handsome and tall. Looking at him, there is a sense of deja vu between misty and waterstop, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen him. The young man strode to the misty and waterside side, smiled and said, "please, ladies. Look at your clothes, you should belong to the Yi nationality. I didn''t expect that there are such beautiful women among the Yi nationality. I''ll decide you. If you are willing to be my 71st and 72nd concubines, you don''t have to attend today''s wedding contest." At this time, both misty and waterstop used the hidden trace technique. They didn''t worry about being seen by the other party. Misty frowned and said, "who are you? Why should we be concubines? It''s impossible." The young man said proudly, "in southern Xinjiang, there are thousands of girls who want to marry me. Don''t you seize such a good opportunity?" Shuistop snorted coldly and said, "what are you? Don''t talk big here and get away. If you have the ability, see you at the wedding meeting." The young man was not angry because of her impolite words and said with a smile, "it''s really delicious. I like a hot woman like you. Well, it''s up to you. I''ll see you at the matchmaking meeting. I''ll arrange for you to come out last. At that time, I''ll rob you to be my bride in front of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang." The misty face was cold and said faintly, "aren''t you afraid of the wind flashing your tongue? Get out of here quickly. No matter what your status is, you don''t deserve to tell us this." The young man was slightly stunned and said, "when did the Yi people become so impolite? Well, I''ve always had patience with beautiful women. You not only have good looks and temperament, but also have a good temper. I''ll decide you. Let''s see." then he floated away with a loud laugh. Misty and still surprised to find that they didn''t see how the youth left. Misty frowned and said, "younger martial sister, who is this? His cultivation seems to be still above me. I''m afraid it''s difficult for Hailong to defeat him." Shuistop thought for a moment and said, "if you don''t know, I don''t know. It seems that this man''s cultivation is not under the great God Soto we''ve seen. Is he a Moha of the Qiang nationality?" misty nodded and said: "Very likely. We can only take one step at a time now. Although he is strong, our sisters can at least keep invincible together. Be careful and don''t eat the food here. Dragon, will you really rob me? If so, maybe we still have fate." At this time, surrounded by a group of people, a brightly dressed Qiang old man walked to the main campfire surrounded by hundreds of Qiang soldiers. Hundreds of soldiers lined up and raised the short island in their hands. For a moment, all the Qiang people calmed down at the same time. They thought that the old man''s eyes were full of respect. The old man coughed and said, "Qiang compatriots, today is our annual flame Festival. First of all, let''s worship the flame that brings us light with the most respectful ceremony." His voice didn''t sound very loud on the surface, but it clearly spread to everyone''s ears. Hai Long among the Yi people heard that his cultivation was close to the realm equivalent to xiaju. Without the old man''s momentum, the huge bonfire behind him suddenly lit up, the red flame immediately lit up the sky, and the whole site lit up. All the Qiang people showed it The old man knelt down respectfully and kowtowed three heads to the bonfire before slowly standing up with a look of reverence on his face. For a full minute, the whole open space knelt to the ground None of them made a sound. "OK, courtesy." under the old man''s command, Qiang talents slowly stood up, with fanaticism in their eyes and extremely excited. The old man said, "as an elder of Qiang nationality, on behalf of the respected Maha God, I welcome the chiefs of all nationalities in southern Xinjiang to attend our flame Festival. The chiefs of all nationalities are welcome to enjoy our delicious food." then he bowed to the chiefs of all nationalities in the north of the campfire. The chiefs of all nationalities saluted back one after another. The old man raised his hands and shouted: "The flame Festival Carnival begins now. An hour later, there will be a wedding contest. Boys in southern Xinjiang, you have to eat and drink first, and then it''s time to show your courage." the voice was high and straight into the sky, and the whole flame solar atmosphere immediately boiled. All the people moved, and they shouted and rushed to the food in front. As soon as Hongzhi and xiaoclever saw that the people around them were moving, they quickly got up and rushed to the food in front of the Yi nationality. The smell of roasted whole sheep kept coming, and they couldn''t help it. When they saw that they were about to succeed, a tall figure suddenly rushed out of the slash and stood in front of them. Hongzhi was stunned, looked up, and there was a giant standing in front of him. He was tall Two meters away, his shoulder is wide, his back is wide, and his face is covered with horizontal silk and meat. He looks very fierce. He stretched out his big hand like a PU fan and said fiercely: "go away, these foods are ours." Hongzhi angrily said, "how could it be yours? It''s clearly our Yi food." at this time, the Yi people have gathered around, and dozens of tough soldiers have come next to the strong man. Previously, the strong man disdained: "just because you Yi people deserve such good food? My name is taru. I am the most powerful warrior of the Tadi people. Now I declare that your Yi food belongs to us." Rizawa came out of the crowd. He obviously knew the taru and said angrily, "taru, don''t go too far. Your Tardis have bullied our people more than once. Are we really so easy to bully?" Taru said arrogantly, "yes, you are bullying. Look, who can eat food on the flame festival for a weak race like you." Indeed, he was right. Not only the Tadi people came to rob the food of the Yi people, but also some powerful races have robbed all the food of other small ethnic groups and ate it up. Although those small ethnic groups are extremely sad and angry, they are weak after all. In order to avoid their own deaths and injuries, they can only be patient. Some really intolerable races have quietly retreated. Rizawa asked for help and looked at the sea dragon beside him. He didn''t know what to do. The Tadi nationality was a strong race in southern Xinjiang. Although there were not many people, their people were very strong and far from being comparable to the Yi nationality. He really didn''t dare to offend. When he saw rizawa, he didn''t dare to say a word, and his arrogance became more arrogant. He greeted his companions and said: "You''re welcome, brothers. Move the food." the big men agreed and rushed up to carry things. "Wait a minute." Sen Leng''s voice sounded, and the sea dragon strode forward and stood in front of taru. Taru looked at the sea dragon one head shorter than himself and said disdainfully, "what? Boy, do you dare to stop this warrior?" Hailong said coldly, "get out, get out. I''m in a bad mood today. Don''t bother me." Taru was so angry that he grabbed the front of the sea dragon and roared, "boy, do you know who you''re talking to?" The sea dragon looked at him coldly, and the cold light was shining in his eyes. Taru only felt that his whole body was cold, and an irresistible huge energy rushed into his chest. His huge body flew up, and suddenly knocked down several of his own people. Little clever could not bear it for a long time. He gave a sharp howl and rubbed himself up without mana. With his powerful power, he banged and banged in a dense sound , all the big men of the Tadi nationality were beaten and flew out and fell far away. Little clever pulled down a leg of sheep, took a big bite and said, "Whoever dares to rob my food, I''ll fight with him." Taru only felt that his whole body was about to crack. He barely got up and looked at the sea dragon in doubt. The sea dragon snorted coldly, "roll." Look at the people who fell all around. Taru took a few big steps, walked to the sea dragon, thumbed up and said, "you, you are a warrior. No one has knocked me down at once. I admire you. Can you tell me your name?" Hailong was stunned, nodded and said, "my name is Hailong. If you don''t agree, you can come to me at any time." Taru nodded heavily and turned to greet his people who had just got up from the ground to leave. The Yi people are arranged in remote corners, and the changes here have not attracted much attention. After driving away the Tadi people, the Yi soldiers immediately cheered. Under the leadership of Hongzhi and xiaoclever, they picked up wine and food to eat. The sea dragon looked at taru''s back and murmured, "this guy is simple and lovely. He doesn''t do anything sloppy at all." Hongzhi handed a Swertia leg to Hailong and said, "brother, you can have some, too. The meat tastes really good." The sea dragon looked at him and said, "no, you can eat by yourself. If something happens later, you and xiaoclever will protect the Yi people, okay?" Hongzhi nodded and said, "don''t worry, there''s me here." In the excitement of eating and drinking, time passed quickly, and an hour passed. Under the command of the Qiang elder who spoke earlier, 100 Qiang soldiers drove their people away from the campfire and left a large area. The old man said loudly, "OK, warriors in southern Xinjiang. Now it''s time to celebrate today. Young people under the age of 30 can participate in the marriage competition. Come on, please join our ten beauties in the first round today." a path flashed in the West. Under the protection of Qiang soldiers, ten girls walked to the bonfire. Ten women are dressed in Qiang costumes, dressed in extreme fury. Their arms and plump thighs are exposed, scratching their heads and gestures one by one, full of seduction. The appearance of ten women suddenly made another exciting point for the Qiang people. Some uncontrollable young people jumped out of the crowd one after another. There is no need to command deliberately. Everyone is very familiar with the customs of their own family. As soon as ten girls stood around the campfire, they immediately rushed towards the beauty in their mind. According to the custom of Qiang nationality, in the process of marriage snatching meeting, as long as anyone can knock down all opponents and hold the girl''s hand, he is the last winner. Weapons are not allowed to be used in the fight. Hundreds of young people rushed into the venue. Under the urging of alcohol, they fought like crazy. Even if they were friends of the same family, they would never show mercy at this time. For a moment, the scene was a little chaotic. A whole thousand Qiang soldiers entered around the site. They stopped the people who did not participate in the wedding outside. Once someone fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up, they would be carried out immediately. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 131 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885) The new book will be released from 12 to 1 pm on Sunday night. We will support the new book list. We will support all posts, as long as we do not curse all the ingredients. Flood posts are included. When we support them, we will update the chapter. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Because we can''t use weapons, although there are many wounded, few die. The fight has gradually entered a white hot state. More than half of the people have been eliminated. Now less than 100 people are still fighting in the field, including warriors of other ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang. Because they are the elite brought by the heads of all ethnic groups, most of them have the upper hand in the competition. At this time, a clear long roar sounded, and a figure jumped out of the corner quickly. The man was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had rushed into the fighting crowd. His body turned, and almost several ups and downs had rushed to the innermost circle. Wherever he passed, the figure fell out one by one, and there was no one under his hand. He doesn''t have any fixed moves, but his strength is amazing. As long as he touches his body, no one can be spared. "Ah -" in the loud roar, everything returned to calm, and all the people in the field collapsed to the ground except the last one. The man glanced coldly at the ten women who stared for a week and said calmly, "now, you are all mine." The whole audience was silent. This man''s strength has shocked the hearts of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang. He is the sea dragon. The Qiang old man frowned and walked out. He took a deep look at Hai Long and said, "are you Yi?" Hai Long nodded and said, "yes, I''m Yi Hai long. These women can be mine now." The old man said, "young man, you should leave some room to be a man. Can you get back ten beauties at once?" Hailong said calmly, "it''s my own business to bear it. I''ve come in accordance with the rules of marriage snatching. Ladies, please gather at the Yi people." In the eyes of ten girls, the sea dragon at this time is so powerful. Nanjiang has always been a world of power. As long as you are strong enough, you can get everything you want here. Ten girls bowed their heads and walked in the direction pointed by the sea dragon. Hailong smiled coldly, looked at the old man and said, "you can invite the next group of beauties now." The old man frowned and said, "do you still want to participate in the wedding meeting below?" Hai Long nodded and said, "what''s wrong? In southern Xinjiang, it seems that no one has stipulated how many wives to marry. Are Qiang people reluctant to give up beautiful women?" The old man looked cold and said, "OK, Yi boy, remember what you said. Group two, go." The second group of ten beauties came out. Hai long stood by the campfire. He had no interest in these ordinary fat and vulgar powders. He came out to make trouble. Due to the strong performance of Hailong before, many young people of Qiang nationality came out to participate in the marriage snatching this time. Only those who have absolute confidence in themselves dare to come out to participate. This time, instead of fighting each other, they formed a semicircle and slowly approached the sea dragon. Hai long stood there with his hands behind his back, looking coldly at the crowd gradually approaching him, and his heart was as calm as Gu Jing bubo. I don''t know who shouted first: "rush!" nearly 100 Qiang warriors rushed to the sea dragon at the same time. The sea dragon''s mouth showed a sneer of disdain. He took a heavy step forward and shouted, "roll." an invisible air flow diffused out and diffused around in a semi-circular arc. In the roar, the crowd suddenly stopped, and only a hundred figures fell around like flowers, and fell on the ground, which immediately aroused a piece of dust. Hailong shouted, "come on! Who else dares to argue with me?" Hongzhi and xiaoclever, who are still eating among the Yi people, look at each other. Hongzhi murmured, "brother, he''s not crazy. What does he want so many women for? Aren''t you afraid of his sister-in-law''s anger?" The little clever shrugged helplessly and said, "how do I know? If he wants to go crazy, let him go crazy." The second group of ten beauties followed in the footsteps of the Yi people. Their eyes are a little confused. Who could have thought that the situation would evolve like this? Now they have to follow the rules of robbing relatives. In this way, under the strong performance of Hailong, groups of beauties were "robbed" by him. By the time of the 20th group of beauties, no one dared to come out and rob him. The Qiang old man''s eyes were filled with anger. When he hesitated to continue the wedding, a charming voice sounded from the north of the campfire, "good time, really good time! I''m itching. I want to ask the Yi elder brother to teach me one or two." as soon as the voice fell, a fragrant wind fell, and a fire red figure appeared ten meters away from the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s heart moved and knew that an expert had finally come out, but he didn''t expect that it was a girl. The woman is tall, almost flush with the sea dragon. She is wearing a Red Jumpsuit and short skirt, wearing a pair of red long leather boots. Her long red hair falling to her knees floats behind her. She is looking at the sea dragon with a smile. Seeing this girl, Hailong was shocked. Although she was far from ethereal temperament, she was full of a kind of wild beauty. Her dark skin looked very smooth against the campfire. She smiled with white shell teeth, and a pair of big water smart eyes were looking at herself curiously. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "girl, you don''t seem to be the girl who participated in the wedding competition." The girl nodded and said, "I''m from the Miao nationality. You can call me Miao Miao. I came out to play with you because I saw your strength. What? Are you afraid?" Hai Long laughed. "Afraid? I will be afraid? In my heart, there has never been such a word. Since the girl is willing to ask for advice, I will accompany her." The girl smiled and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t mean to make trouble. If you can win me, I''ll marry you." Hailong knew that the girl must have a high status among the Miao people. As soon as she appeared, the Qiang old man had stepped aside and looked like a good play. "Let''s do it," he said calmly Miao Miao was not polite. She moved to the sea dragon lightly. I don''t know when she had a three foot long whip on her hand. The whip was pink and covered with barbs. Shaking his hand, the whip twisted towards the sea dragon with a whistling sound. If you are entangled by this vicious weapon, I''m afraid you''ll have to peel off your skin if you don''t die. The sea dragon whispered, "Qiulu Begonia, out of its sheath." the blue light flashed, and Qiulu Begonia sword with several feet of light met the air and covered a thick light curtain. Subconsciously using this sword, the sea dragon was shocked. How could he forget to return the autumn dew Begonia to the misty yesterday? With a minute of concentration, the power of Qiulu Begonia suddenly weakened. Miao Miao was surprised when he saw the light curtain in front of him. He shook the whip in his hand, immediately stretched straight and stabbed at the light curtain a little. Under the carelessness, the sea dragon''s power has weakened, and Miao Miao''s whip is a strange treasure in southern Xinjiang. In the scream, he immediately wore a transparent curtain to point to the sea dragon''s shoulder. Feeling the sharp wind of the muscle pricking, the sea dragon woke up, turned around and hurried to one side. Who knows that the whip seemed to be alive. It turned so lightly. Although the sea dragon dodged very fast, its shoulder was rubbed by the whip tip. A burst of paralysis came into his arm in an instant. He clearly felt that his whole body was sinking. The girl refused, and the whip spread out with a pink light, and immediately launched an offensive like * against the sea dragon. The sea dragon knew that the whip was poisonous, and the paralysis quickly spread to the whole body. Without the slightest hesitation, he didn''t dare to hide his clumsiness any more. He shouted loudly and urged the man Dan at the Lingtai to burst out the magic power of God''s power in an instant. The whole body lit up like the sun, and the golden flame completely wrapped him in an instant. The sea dragon pinched the law and made a decision. Three golden lights popped up one after another, and immediately drove the whip back. Under the action of God''s power, the toxin into the body was immediately refined. After reaching the state of not falling, poison is just a joke for practitioners. The sea dragon shouted, "ten thousand swords rise, subdue demons and subdue demons." he used the ten thousand swords of Lianyun sect. The golden light suddenly shone, and countless blue lights and shadows were scattered in the air, shooting at the young girls like locusts. Miao Miao showed a dignified look. She drank, and her whole body took up a pink light. The whip rolled up like a ripple to protect her body. Blocked wave after wave of sea dragon attacks. Through several successive attempts, Hailong has found that the girl''s hidden strength has exceeded the realm of unborn, that is, the Miao in front of him should be at least over a thousand years old. Although the other party''s cultivation is not as good as his own, that whip is a powerful magic weapon. Qiulu Begonia sword is already a top-grade treasure, but it is completely at a disadvantage in the contact with each other''s whip, which almost balances the mana gap between the two. It can be seen that it must be a magic weapon of fairy level. If the sea dragon has a bundle of fairy rope in hand at this time, he can easily win by virtue of his magic power higher than the other party, but now he has few magic weapons, so he can only fight with the other party by virtue of Taoism and his own cultivation. There was a solemn color on the sea dragon''s face. When his feet were wrong, his body shape suddenly became illusory. Qiulu Begonia sword flew to his side, and the sea dragon''s body shape became unusually elegant and went to Miao Miao like a phantom. Miao Miao had a cold flash in his eyes and drank: "broken." the whip in his hand took layers of waves like a dragon going to sea, broke the ten thousand sword decisions that had passed the offensive, rubbed him up, and the whip kept changing. In front of the sea dragon, there were bright red roses. The seemingly gorgeous flowers were full of the power of death, and surrounded the sea dragon from all directions. The sea dragon took a slight smile from the corners of his mouth, and his body was still natural and unrestrained. He kept approaching Miao Miao. As soon as those gorgeous roses approached his body, he would slip strangely. He didn''t suffer any damage in the dense flowers. It''s the so-called "ten thousand flowers" that don''t touch the body. The sea dragon uses the free and unfettered tour he learned from the six eared macaque left to him after he broke through the realm of not falling. This is a magical footwork. Although the sea dragon has just started, it has played an unexpected power. It is similar to the misty five element lost step. Miao Miao showed a frightened look. She never thought that the seemingly insignificant young man in front of her had such a profound Taoism. Her rose whip was invincible, but she had used the most proud Rose to seduce the soul, but it had no effect. As soon as she clenched her teeth, she murmured something. The rose whip in her hand trembled. When the sea dragon saw that it was about to rush to her eyes, all the roses broke out completely, and each one changed into thousands of petals, completely blocking almost all the space around the sea dragon. The petals with powerful magic and like a sharp blade swept the sea dragon''s body in an instant. Hongzhi and xiaolingling couldn''t care to eat any more. They all stood up and made a noise. It was too late to think of helping again at this time. Miaomiao showed a trace of pride and said with a smile, "no matter how powerful you are, you can''t compare with my rose whip. Ah! How is this possible?" she suddenly found that the dense petals in front of her suddenly rotate rapidly, and these petals condensed by her own magic power have lost their control and rotate faster and faster, In an instant, it has become a spiral dragon composed of petals. The cold voice of the sea dragon sounded, "Miss Miao Miao, I''m afraid you''ve lost." the petals of the Dragon suddenly burned and turned into a golden flame in an instant. The sea dragon walked slowly out of the flame. With a flash of blue light, the sharp autumn dew Begonia has been put on Miaomiao''s shoulder. Miao Miao stared at the sea dragon in front of her. She couldn''t believe that her strongest attack was so easily broken. Hai Long pointed to the direction of the Yi people and said, "now, you can also go there. There are 200 sisters waiting for you." Miao Miao completely ignored the sword around her neck, staggered back a few steps, and Hua looked pale and said, "no, it''s impossible. No one can break my rose rain. How did you do it?" The Sea Dragon said faintly, "Miss, I hope you can keep your promise." Miao Miao''s silver teeth clenched and said, "what I said always counts, but tell me what spell you used just now. When did the Yi nationality produce an expert like you?" The sea dragon smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter. I just used the free whirling dance in the free travel, which is a way to relieve my strength. It''s most appropriate to break your magic attack. The Yi people are a powerful and mysterious nation, but some ordinary people don''t know it. I just left the Customs recently. I can''t watch our Yi people being bullied by other races in southern Xinjiang. Today, I just want to prove all this That''s all I can tell you. Now you should keep your promise. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 132 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885) The new book will be released from 12 to 1 pm on Sunday night. We will support the new book list. We will support all posts, as long as we do not curse all the ingredients. Flood posts are included. When we support them, we will update the chapter. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Miao Miao frowned slightly. She suddenly found that the sea dragon in front of her was so tall. Compared with those handsome and tall young people in her family, he seemed to be full of connotation. Is he the one he has been looking for? Thinking of this, she couldn''t help blushing and hurried to the location of her Miao nationality. Hailong didn''t care that she didn''t keep her promise. He said calmly, "if there''s no beautiful lady to teach, please go to the next group of beautiful women." The Qiang elder came out reluctantly. Hailong''s performance just now had deeply shocked his heart. He clearly knew that with his cultivation, he was between Bozhong and Miao Miao at most, but Miao Miao''s Rose whip was beyond his control. I''m afraid only the elders of the Yi nationality can compete with this mysterious young Yi nationality in front of us. Now, in front of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang, he naturally can''t violate the rules of the bride snatching Association. He looked at the sea dragon with hate, waved and said, "the last group of girls, come on." In the corridor, the last ten girls came out, and Hai Long''s original dull face changed, because he found misty and water stop among these girls. Misty bowed his head and didn''t look at himself. But the water stop shows an appearance of wanting to talk and stopping. Take a deep breath and calm down some disordered emotions in his heart. Hailong said faintly, "is there anyone who will give advice? If not, these ten girls are mine." Misty, at this time, her heart is complex and Hai Long''s previous performance is all in her eyes. Her heart hurts. She doesn''t understand why Hailong did it. Two hundred girls have been taken into his name. Is he going to revenge himself? Sea dragon! You really let me down. "Little brother, you''ve been crazy enough. You can take eight of the last ten girls, but two must be left for me." the light flashed, and there was one more person in front of the sea dragon. This man is very handsome. He is the one who has teased misty and still water before. His appearance surprised the whole audience. The heads of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang stood up in surprise. Hongzhi looked at rihe who was trembling around him and said, "clan leader, what''s the matter? Do you know this man?" Rizawa smiled bitterly and said, "yes, of course. I''m afraid there are few people in southern Xinjiang who don''t know him. He is the urah God of the TANLA nationality. It is under his leadership that the TANLA nationality can be powerful today. It is said that his cultivation is strong, not under the great God of Moha and the great God of Soto, but one of the most powerful people in southern Xinjiang." Hongzhi opened his eyes and said, "what? One of the strongest people in southern Xinjiang? Isn''t my big brother dangerous?" Rizawa nodded helplessly and said, "elder, you''d better find a way to inform elder Hailong and ask him to come down quickly. Don''t argue with this man. The God urah looks young on the surface. In fact, he has ruled the TANLA people for at least thousands of years. We really can''t afford it!" Hongzhi''s face sank, and his eyes turned to xiaolingling. At the same time, they felt that each other had gathered mana. They were ready to rescue Hailong at any time. They didn''t persuade Hailong to come back. With misty and water in the field, he can''t come back at all. Hai Long looked at the person in front of him faintly. From the reflection of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang around him, he understood that this must be a big man in southern Xinjiang. Moreover, with his cultivation, he couldn''t see through the other party''s reality. His eyes flashed and said in a deep voice, "which two beauties do you want?" although Hailong was in a bad mood at this time, he also knew to weigh the pros and cons. If the other party didn''t affect him, why should he provoke a strong enemy? This man is obviously not from the Qiang nationality. It''s nothing to lack two women to make trouble this time. Ula nodded and said with a smile, "my little brother is a sensible man. I appreciate your previous style. After the things here are over, if you like, you can go to the TANLA nationality with me. Well, I want these two girls." then he pointed to the misty and water stop. The two girls were selected by Ula, and their delicate bodies trembled. Their eyes fell on the sea dragon. The sea dragon looked very calm. He looked at ula in front of him and said, "do you like them very much?" Ula nodded and said: "I''m ulah of the TANLA nationality. Compared with the women in my family, they are really excellent. Among the more than 200 girls today, only they can impress me. It seems that you should belong to the Yi nationality. As long as you are willing to give them to me, the Yi nationality will be my ally of the TANLA nationality in the future. This is all decided by me in your face." As soon as his voice fell, he immediately aroused the surprise of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang. If the Yi and TANLA were combined into allies, they would have a powerful backing. In the future, no one would bully them. Rizawa stood there blankly, but he didn''t have a happy expression. Because he knew that misty and waterstop could not marry Wula. Hailong was awe inspiring. It was obvious that ula had a deep mind. His accomplishments were never lower than himself, but he asked for favorable conditions. He was just trying to win his favor and even take himself back for his own use. Misty and still water disappeared before, but they came to the wedding party. Even if he had nothing else to do with them, he couldn''t let them follow ula just out of the same door. Under the pressure of ups and downs, he said in a deep voice: "brother ula, other women can, or even you can choose from the 200 girls who have belonged to me. However, these two are closely related to me. I''m sorry I can''t give in." Ula''s face changed, and he immediately returned to normal. He didn''t say anything to Hailong, but turned to the misty and waterstop side, smiled and said, "two beauties, you used to be tough because of this little brother. Well, yes, he is really strong. But if I beat him, would you be willing to go with me?" Misty was in a very complicated mood. She naturally understood that Hailong was not the opponent of ula. However, if she helped Hailong now, he would hate himself more. Although Hailong is always laughing, he has a strong self-esteem. How can he intervene in such matters related to men''s face? He looked up at the still water with the same complicated eyes and sighed: "Mr. ula, please don''t embarrass us. No matter whether you have defeated him or not, we won''t be attached to you." Ulah was stunned. No one had ever dared to refuse him like this. His face finally changed, and his cold breath fluctuated constantly. With a flash of body shape, he came to the sea dragon in the blink of an eye and said in a deep voice, "come on, let me experience your magic." the whole body was full of green light, and the faint green light went to the sea dragon mask with a very gloomy atmosphere. Hai Long, piaomi and Shui stop all exclaimed, "Jin shisan." yes, isn''t this miserable Green Mana the same as Jin shisan''s cultivation. Not only the mana is the same, but also the cultivation of ulah doesn''t seem to be under Jin 13. Moreover, he is somewhat similar in appearance. The sea dragon seemed to feel that the air around his body was completely solidified, and the feeling of being trapped in the mud was more painful than he could say. Without any hesitation, the golden light in his eyes was shining. The small iron stick pinned on the heaven and earth ring turned into a powerful stick and fell into his hand in the blink of an eye. With a stick in his hand, the sea dragon immediately increased his prestige. He walked freely with the stick, didn''t retreat, but rushed towards ula. The thousand strong stick shook in the wind, and thousands of golden lights suddenly shone, and rushed back to ulah like fireworks in full bloom. Uraleng snorted and said, "yes, it''s really good. It''s worth being my opponent." at the same time, his body retreated sharply, and a black shield appeared on his left forearm. As soon as he retreated and advanced, the sea dragon''s momentum suddenly increased and shouted, "Qianjun chengyuyu." Jin mang suddenly restrained. Under the restraint of divine power, he immediately Limited all the space around Wula, and Qianjun stick suddenly pointed to his chest with great momentum. All this happened only during the lightning and fire. Ula drank loudly. He didn''t dodge. He raised his left hand and greeted the attack of the sea dragon. Although the sea dragon was calm on the surface, he was very happy in his heart. With his current cultivation and the invincible characteristics of Qianjun stick, even if the other party took an immortal weapon, he would never be able to get along with it. Due to the previous battle with the three headed Qiu Jiao, Hai long had some experience in dealing with his stronger opponent. On the surface, his face was dignified and showed no change. Ulah''s stabbing feet stood still, the black shield suddenly enlarged, and the black light flickered, giving people a heavy feeling. This is one of the most proud magic weapons of ula. It is called tortoise shell and shield. It is made from the shell of ten thousand year Black tortoise. After thousands of years of cultivation, ula has reached the level of immortal tool. "Boom -" Qianjun stick was heavily placed on the tortoise shell shield. Due to the difference in mana, the sea dragon spewed blood and retreated, and his whole body constantly turned into a virtual shadow. Under the action of free travel, he melted most of the anti shock force. Even so, he was still seriously injured. Ula didn''t pursue. He stared at his tortoise shell and shield with an incredible color in his eyes. Similarly, under the invincible characteristics of the Qianjun stick, cracks appeared on the tortoise shell shield. It could no longer resist the urging of ula''s mana, and exploded into powder all over the sky with a bang. Although ula was not injured, the result was more painful than the injury. One of his most cherished magic weapons was destroyed so easily. His heart was filled with anger for a moment. He looked at the sea dragon coldly and said, "OK, OK, he''s really an expert. He even destroyed My tortoise shell and shield. Today, you don''t want to go out here alive." his long hair fluttered, Ula''s whole body was shrouded in a strange atmosphere, and her incomparable huge momentum suddenly rose, light and floating, and she slapped the sea dragon in the air. A dark green palm image magnified constantly in the air. When it hit the sea dragon, it had become nearly three meters in diameter. The sea dragon just held the stake and saw the powerful attack coming from the other side. His heart sank. He picked up the Qianjun stick and shouted, "talk and laugh back the heavenly soldiers." two surging lights and shadows successively bombarded the miserable green palm. However, it''s not so easy to resist this time. After all, the miserable green palm shaped spell is an energy form. The invincible power of the Qianjun stick can''t be brought into play. When the cultivation is far from the same, the sea dragon''s talking and laughing retreat from heaven didn''t play its due power at all, and the whole person has been shocked to fly. The huge energy burst out suddenly and dispersed around the position where they fought. Under the impact of this surging mana, Qiang and people of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang fell back involuntarily and vacated a large area of land. The campfire had already been blown away at this time, and the sparks were stirring all over the sky. It looked very gorgeous and dazzling. Hailong only felt as if he had entered an illusory space. His whole body was light and did not exert any effort. His mind was blank. It seemed that he had become an ordinary person at this moment. At this time, a heat energy was introduced into the human pill at the Lingtai. The sea dragon was hot all over, and suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. His whole body turned and fell gently to the ground. The red dragon''s voice sounded, "you fool, why are you the opponent of that stupid snake? Don''t you dodge in your footwork? There''s a profound method of unloading power. Don''t use it. You''d better die." Hai Long knew that it must be the red dragon who helped him block the other party''s mana. Although Hong Long''s words were very impolite, they also woke him up. He looked at ula, but heard a loud noise. The two figures retreated to their own direction at the same time and didn''t stop until they retreated in front of themselves. The disc-shaped prayer wheel and the God night sword floating in the air. It''s misty and still water. It turned out that the two women saw the sea dragon being badly hurt and flying out. Without discussing at all, they launched an attack on ula at the same time, so that he could no longer pursue the sea dragon. Ula''s cultivation was much higher than their imagination. Together, they were forced to lose. Ula looked surprised and frowned, "when did Lianyun sect master come out of the Yi nationality? It seems that you should have a high position in Lianyun sect. Sure enough, you are a thorny rose. I like it. Remember my words, I''ll decide you." Misty ignored him, turned to look at the sea dragon standing on the ground and asked anxiously, "how are you?" in the face of crisis, she couldn''t care about anything else. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 133 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885) ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon woke up from his stupidity. He strode forward and walked through the misty and still water. He said faintly, "this is between me and him. You don''t need to intervene. Ula, you haven''t defeated me. Let''s fight to the death. Ah -" in the roar, a white light floated out of his eyebrow. The golden flame of the sea dragon''s body suddenly soared more than Zhang high, full of invincible momentum. In order to defeat his opponent, he has mobilized the mana of his own Dan, which is his original power. Misty said anxiously, "Hai Long, why are you doing this? Let''s join hands." The sea dragon''s head didn''t turn back and said in a deep voice, "this is my own business. I don''t need anyone''s help. You all step back." Ula''s face had returned to calm, and he said faintly: "Good cultivation, whether you are a Yi or not, I admire you very much. I think when I was your age, I definitely didn''t have your current cultivation. However, although I appreciate you, you must pay the price of your life if you destroy My tortoise shell and shield. Do you think you can fight me with your own golden pill? Come on, let me show you what Yao is real strength. All ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang immediately return to the Qiang territory. No one is allowed to leave the Qiang territory without the command of me or the two great gods of Moha and Soto. " The old man of Qiang nationality took a deep look at Wula and said, "Wula God, today is our Qiang flame Festival. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to do so." Ulan Leng snorted. The old man was shocked by the sound wave and stepped back. His eyes showed a look of horror. Ulan said, "my words are orders. Do you want all your people to die here? Go back to me. I will bear it naturally." Under the pressure of Wula, the old man dared not say anything any more. He quickly commanded his soldiers to lead the Qiang and all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang to the Qiang territory. The Qiang people had excellent discipline and quickly walked around the edge of their sacred mountain as soon as they received the order. After a while, there were only more than ten people left in the venue of the flame Festival, including misty, waterside, Hongzhi and little wit. On the side of Soto, there were seven gloomy old people and black wind, one of the four demon protecting kings of the demon family known by misty and waterside. The sea dragon pointed to the ground with the blood of the thousand powerful stick in his hand, puffed all over his body, and said coldly, "now we can start. Ula." Ula''s eyes flashed and his hands were folded in front of his chest. In the strong and tragic green light, his palms turned outward. Two dark green palms of the same size as before floated out, and drew an arc in the air and rushed to the sea dragon from both sides. The sea dragon had human pill in his mouth. When the divine power urged him to transport to the limit, his eyes had turned golden and his body took a piece in the air The virtual shadow rushed forward like lightning, and there was a breeze under his feet, like clouds and flowing water. Regardless of the palm shaped spells attacked by both sides, he rushed to ula at a speed that is difficult to distinguish by the naked eye. It can''t be insulted if he doesn''t fall into the realm master after all. Ula held his hand and made a decision. His face was solemn. In front of him, a large area of Venus suddenly rose to form a solid barrier to meet the sea dragon. Under his control, the two palm shaped spells chased from the side and rear, breaking the sea dragon''s back path. If he saw these Venus in front of him, he would be scared out of his mind, because those were not magic energy, but the three most overbearing in southern Xinjiang The golden erosion insect, which is one of the poisonous insects, is not to mention ordinary people, even those with profound cultivation. As long as they are touched by this insect, they will immediately rot and die. This insect has strong vitality, is invulnerable to weapons, is extremely tough, and is best at the method of unloading power against the wind. If you attack them, they will inevitably attract a group of people to attack them and never die. In southern Xinjiang, only Who can control such a Gu insect can already be called a Gu master. At this time, ula even used thousands of golden erosion Gu, which is unimaginable for ordinary people in southern Xinjiang. At this time, the sea dragon had only one thought in his mind, that is, to move forward bravely. Seeing that he rushed into the big canopy of Venus, his body was strangely twisted. Under the surprised gaze of ula, he had become a swimming fish, a swimming fish shuttling in the air. In the continuous distortion, he jumped past the Venus without any attack. For the first time, the sea dragon was in the sky In the process of fighting against the enemy, he used a different magic form. In an instant, he had crossed the barrier composed of gold eroding insects. Wula hasn''t touched anyone for a long time. Because of his position in southern Xinjiang, he doesn''t need to solve anything by himself. Looking at this strange scene in front of him, he can''t help but be stunned. In this short time, the gold erosion insects he released have collided with the powerful palm energy. Countless sad howls sound, and a large number of gold erosion insects turn into The rest of the insects were completely in a frenzy and flew to the Western Zhou Dynasty without being controlled by urah. Urah didn''t care about these insects at all, because the sea dragon that had been transformed into a man again rushed in front of him, and the psychedelic figure quickly turned around him. There were countless sea dragons in front of him. Those figures all did the same actions, hands The left and right of the zhongqianjun stick split into the void. Ula clearly felt that the pressure around his body was increasing. He shouted, his palms parted, and the surging Green Mana surged out in all directions. The phantom melted like ice and snow under ula''s angry attack. Ula was just relieved, but he heard a cold cloud above his head The voice of "great God, I''m up." when the last word was said, ula''s body had been hit out heavily. The sea dragon fell to the ground, held the Qianjun stick in both hands and raised it high, still keeping the action of beating ula. At this time, those golden erosion insects have flown around. Wula spewed out a mouthful of blood and shouted, "the seven elders started and quickly took back the gold eroding insects." he knew that if these insects were allowed to rage, I''m afraid the Qiang tribe here would suffer huge losses. At that time, the great God of Moha had to fight with himself. When the seven elders of the TANLA clan were ready to start, a peaceful voice suddenly sounded, "Those who destroy degrees are also greatly liberated. Those who greatly liberate their troubles and habits. When all karmic obstacles are eliminated, there is nothing more. It is called great liberation. There are countless boundless beings. Each yuan has all troubles, greed, hatred and evil karma. If they continue to eliminate them, they will not be liberated. Therefore, it is said that there are countless boundless beings. Everything is charming. They understand their own nature. They know that the Buddha does not see their own appearance. They do not have self wisdom. How can they spend all beings. Only Because ordinary people don''t see their own heart. They don''t know the Buddha''s intention. They adhere to all dharmas. They don''t reach the principle of inaction. We don''t eliminate them. They are all beings. "A group of light like the sun rises slowly and shines everywhere under the peaceful energy. All the gold erosion insects in the air stop flying and stay there completely. Ulah lost his voice and said, "no, this is the Vajra extinction mantra of the Buddha sect." It was too late for him to react. All the golden erosion insects moved again. They turned into a little golden light and rushed towards the energy of the solar class. All the insects that rushed into the energy turned into fly ash, but other insects still rushed forward and died. The seven elders of the TANLA people moved, and at the same time they rushed to the root of the Dharma - Hongzhi. At this time, Hongzhi was suspended in the air with his knees crossed. A huge golden lotus was holding his body. His hands were folded, and the Buddha Crystal Rosary Beads were hung on the thumbs of his hands, constantly singing the Dharma. Piaomiao, Shuijing and Xiaoling shot at the same time. The three flew in front of Hongzhi and jointly laid a thick layer of prohibition. The seven elders summoned their own proud magic weapons and suddenly bombarded the prohibition. Their strength was beyond imagination. It was just a contact. The three Piaomiao spewed blood and retreated at the same time, and their prohibition was so easily broken. Piaomiao thought in horror, All the seven elders have at least the above accomplishments. Southern Xinjiang is really a land of hidden dragons and crouching tigers! Although the three were defeated, Hongzhi''s spell has been completely completed, and all the gold erosion insects have been reduced to ashes. The cold light in ula''s eyes was shining, and his face became extremely low. Two proud magic weapons were destroyed. The clan leader of the TANLA nationality was extremely angry and roared: "kill, kill all for me, leave none." Shaking his body, the breath of terror filled the air in an instant. His body had become a giant snake. Dozens of pairs of pale green eyes covered the huge snake''s head, roared and rushed towards the sea dragon. The green breath in the canopy was covered out of thin air. The sea dragon didn''t touch hard. He made a mistake at his feet and turned into a virtual shadow again. With his magical free travel, he escaped several fierce attacks by Ula. Although he won''t be defeated for the time being, Hongzhi and them are not so lucky. The seven experts who surpass and don''t fall are united, and their power is extremely terrible. The magic weapons in the air shine, and the four people are forced to retreat. Hongzhi''s Dharma is the guest star of these Southern practitioners. He withstood most of the attacks with the Vajra mantra. For a time, he became the main force of the four people. He temporarily supported them with Buddhist tools, Bodhi bowls and Buddha crystal beads. Waterstop said anxiously, "elder martial sister, I''ll hold on first. You can use the sky thunder." he said, praying that the sky wheel would turn rapidly under her urging, emitting a huge spirit. Misty promised and suddenly retreated. Shenxiao sword pointed to the air and stepped on the seven stars. "There was thunder at Tiangang''s finger, so he fought Liuding among them. If you solve some of these formulas, you can believe that there is life in the palm of fortune. The demon body follows what Gangxing points to, Gangxing points to ugliness, and its body is in the future. Those who point to are lucky and those who are fierce." The blue light of Shenxiao sword was emitted, the halo was flowing, and there were bursts of roaring sound in the sky. Misty feet constantly changed into dreamlike steps, and the five elements lost boots evolved into pieces of virtual shadows. In an instant, Shenxiao sword suddenly became blue light shining, and misty and deep voice shouted: "all evil demons, rob and turn into life." The blue light led the symbols full of righteousness between heaven and earth to float into the sky. With the help of Haoran righteousness, Hongzhi and shuistop were in great spirits and even applied magic to block out the seven TANLA elders. Under the influence of Buddha Qi and Haoran righteousness, these elders with profound cultivation could not give full play to their full strength. The rumbling thunder sounded, the earth trembled, and the sky suddenly lit up. Red clouds like rosy clouds gathered quickly. The misty sword pointed to the sky. The space around her body was constantly distorted, and the cold voice sounded, "the thunder of heaven and earth, the power of God at night. Now." With the long sword in his hand, a dark red thunder accompanied by blue lightning suddenly rushed to the seven TANLA elders. The seven elders retreated at the same time, and the magic weapon rose. At the beginning, even with the cultivation of the evil ancestor, they temporarily lost their attack ability under the God night thunder dance. Although the seven elders add up to be better than the evil ancestor, they are seven individuals after all. Under the sudden bombardment of the sky thunder, the seven people were shocked all over, and immediately stepped back pale. They were misty and unreasonable, and the God night sword was light in their hands Dancing, he walked with the sword and launched his most powerful decision. Three thunders came down in succession. Seven elders of the TANLA family immediately withdrew from tens of meters away after being bombed, and a wisp of blood flowed from the corners of their mouths. They all knew that if they continued like this, they might die. Under the divine thunder, without hesitation, the seven people turned around and set foot on the star position at the same time, standing in the shape of seven stars Well, those strange magic weapons were put away. Each of them had a short blade with flashing green light. The blade pointed to the sky. The seven people shouted at the same time: "the wood of the East soul, the gold of the West soul, the fire of the South God and the water of the North essence gathered on the top of the central limitless earth. The seven stars stepped on it, shook the axis and extinguished it." Seven green lights were emitted, condensed into a wave in the air, and suddenly met the next sky thunder. Boom, as if heaven and earth trembled with it. The Qiang holy mountain on the other side of the incomparably powerful shock wave trembled violently. Shuistop, Hongzhi and xiaolingling were completely shaken out of the circle and could not get involved at all. Even Hailong and ula stopped and were shocked far away by the huge shock wave. Ula''s eyes showed a surprised look and murmured: "Can Shenxiao Tianlei use it like this? It''s impossible. No wonder she can attract me. She not only has excellent temperament, but also has such high cultivation. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to resist. Hum, I must make you my wife. Even if I kill all other mediocre fat and vulgar powder, I must want you. What''s the beauty of the world compared with you?" While talking to himself, ula''s eyes showed a look of intoxication. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 134 (the new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote all the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- At this time, the fight between piaomi and the seven elders of the TANLA nationality has become white hot. Tianlei bombards them one after another. The green prohibition jointly used by the seven elders of the TANLA nationality is extremely tenacious. They not only block the attack, but also use the power of counterattack to shake the piaomi''s delicate body. After all, it is seven to one. Although piaomi attracts Tianlei to help, it can''t gain the upper hand. The blood flowing from the corners of his mouth has been exhausted The Sutra dyed her front red. In the twinkling of an eye, Tianlei had 49 hair. The seven elders were as firm as a rock and would no longer be shaken by the misty, but the misty had spewed three mouthfuls of blood and was about to be unable to support. The sea dragon''s heart is now extremely complex. The ethereal figure like a fairy constantly stimulates his heart. After all, it''s so easy to forget that he loved deeply. However, he also knows that he can''t get in with his current cultivation, so he can only watch the ethereal one struggling. The freely flowing style of writing was suddenly interrupted. The fiftieth days thunder did not come as expected. The seven elder people of the Tana group responded with a quick response, and the short hand blades were turning at the same time, pointing to the misty ones. The green light was emitted like an electric shock. At this time, the body was in the old force and the new force was not yet born. And dodged. Hailong and ula exclaimed at the same time, "No." however, they were too far away from the misty side because of their previous fight, and it was too late to rescue. Seeing that the fragrance was about to disappear, the jade meteorite lit up, and a peaceful energy held her body to one side. Under the shadow of the Buddha light, Hongzhi sitting on the Golden Lotus urged the Bodhi bowl to meet the attack of seven TANLA elders. Boom, the sea dragon clearly saw that a wisp of green light penetrated the Bodhi bowl, then passed through Hongzhi''s body and rushed out from behind him. The flower under his seat The Golden Lotus turned into a powder in an instant. Hongzhi didn''t even scream. He had been dragged out ten feet by inertia. The sea dragon roared, "Xiao Zhi." He didn''t care to guard against urah''s sneak attack. He rushed to Hongzhi as fast as he could and picked up his body. The blue Baotou on Hongzhi''s head fell to the ground, revealing his bald head with 16 ring scars. At his chest, blood kept coming out, and a large blood hole at the mouth of the bowl continued to devour his vitality. The sea dragon''s fingers trembled and blocked it in an instant There were more than ten acupoints in Hongzhi''s chest, which stopped the bleeding. Misty, still and clever had all surrounded him. Some weak misty took out a jade bottle and poured two green pills the size of a dragon''s eye into Hongzhi''s mouth. Hongzhi''s Bodhi bowl fell to one side. The magic weapon that reached the immortal level had no more than half of the Buddhist tools and was completely turned into waste. The bodies of the seven elders of the TANLA nationality swayed like collapse to resist so many divine night thunder. Although they did not consume so much, they were not comfortable. Ula returned to his adult form, flew behind them, and his hands trembled, urging his magic power to help the seven elders recover. Hongzhi coughed up a mouthful of blood and slowly opened his godless eyes. Seeing everyone''s concerned and anxious eyes, he reluctantly smiled and said to Hailong: "Eldest... Eldest brother, being... Brother... Is OK... Well... At least I guarantee... Protecting eldest... Sister-in-law... Not... Hurt... Those... What... What... Elder... Really... Fucking... Strong. Younger... Younger brother, younger brother... I''m afraid... I want to return... I''m very happy to see Buddha... Zu..." The sea dragon trembled, hugged Hongzhi''s body and said, "stop it, Xiaozhi, you''ll be fine. With your big brother here, you''ll be fine. You have to hold on!" Hongzhi looked at the sea dragon, then looked at the misty, and said: "Brother... I don''t know... Why... Are you so... Crazy... Crazy... But... Yes... I know... You must... Have something... Unhappy... After I leave... You must... Live... Like me... So... Happy...!" smiled at yourself and said: "I... Usually... Eat meat... Drink... I don''t know... Will the Buddha... Be... Lenient... Forgive me... False and... Shang. Brother... Do you know...? in fact, when I... Eat... Meat... Drink... I feel... Uneasy Yes, but... The... Temptation of... Delicious food... How... Can I... Stand it?... big brother,... How... You... Cry... You... Don''t need... This... For... We... Buddhists... Say, death... Is not... What, that... Is a kind of... Liberation and... Has been. " Speaking of this, Hongzhi''s face gradually turned blue, coughed up a mouthful of blood and kept panting. The sea dragon looked at the misty like asking for help and begged, "save him, you save Xiaozhi! Your cultivation is so profound that there must be some way to save him, right? Everything before was my fault. You can punish me as much as you want, but you must save him!" The tears in the misty eyes kept falling. She gently shook her head and said, "Hongzhi was seriously injured for me. I don''t need you to say that I will try my best to save him. However, his yuan God has been scattered now, and only one mouthful of Buddha Qi is left to maintain. I''m afraid that even Da Luo Jinxian can''t save his life." The sea dragon''s whole body was stiff and murmured, "you, do you mean that Xiaozhi will destroy both form and spirit?" Misty nodded painfully and said, "I''m afraid no one in China can bear it. Sorry, dragon, it''s all because of me." Hongzhi shook his head, reluctantly took Hai Long''s hand and said: "Brother... Don''t... Blame sister-in-law... Ah! It''s all... I... Voluntarily... I know... Tao, if... It''s not because... Is too... Far away from... That... In front of sister-in-law... Just... Is... You. I just... Did what you... Want to do... Just... I It''s your brother... Brother... Brother... Brother... Does... Something for... Brother... Brother. I, I... Want to insist... No... Live. Brother... Remember... When I... Die, get me... Some good... Food, bye... Bye me... I... Know... Enough... " The sound suddenly stopped, and the four sea dragons clearly felt that a circle of Buddha Qi suddenly emitted and disappeared. Hongzhi''s grasp of the sea dragon completely lost his strength, and the whole person was paralyzed in the sea dragon''s arms. He had gone. "Xiao Zhi -" Hailong shouted wildly. His tears had turned pale red, his body was convulsed violently, and the golden flame emitted from his body was surging and fluctuating. Little clever looked at Hongzhi''s body. He touched Hongzhi''s bald head and murmured, "fake monk, wake up! Why did you sleep here? It''s a little cold here! Wake up! As long as you can wake up, I''ll satisfy you no matter how much monkey wine you drink. Fake monk, don''t scare me. I''m timid, don''t scare me!" Little clever fell on Hongzhi and cried. He had no less feelings for Hongzhi than Hailong. At the beginning, he was with Hongzhi almost every day during the 800 years when Hailong closed in Lianyun mountain. It was Hongzhi''s guidance and helped him refine his anti bone that made him achieve today. Hongzhi''s death not only made Hailong crazy, but also completely plunged into grief in After a while, Hailong slowly raised his head. His front was already bloody red. He carefully handed Hongzhi over to xiaolingling and said softly, "xiaolingling, my good brother, you should take good care of Hongzhi! Maybe he will wake up later." Little clever took Hongzhi and said, "dragon, what are you doing?" The sea dragon smiled calmly and said, "I''m going to avenge Hongzhi! As his eldest brother, how can I let my brother die in vain?" then he stood up straight, grabbed in the void, took out the autumn dew Begonia sword from the heaven and earth ring, threw it to the misty, and said: "I forgot to return it to you yesterday, and I''ll return it to you today. I don''t owe you anything anymore." Misty eyes looked at the sea dragon, and the last hope in his heart was completely dashed. He murmured, "are you really so heartless?" Hailong laughed, "Heartless? Is it me or you? Because of you and still water, I will have today''s madness. Because of my madness today, I will provoke powerful enemies. If everything doesn''t happen, will Xiaozhi die? Yes, I admit that the main reason is me. However, you do induce the reason. Unless Xiaozhi survives, we will break up our friendship and never again It doesn''t matter. You''re smart. Watch Hongzhi''s body. If I die, you''ll find a way to get him out of here. "After that, you don''t look at the misty and still water any more. You fly up and wave the thousand powerful stick in your hand. You''ve rushed to the seven elders of ulah and TANLA. The injuries of the seven elders had been stabilized by Ula. He opened his eyes and said faintly, "boy, did you come to die?" The sea dragon''s expression was very calm. "Yes, I''m here to die, but I believe my death will take some people with me. Ula, I ask you, what''s your relationship with the demon sect Jinshan?" ula sneered and said: "Anyway, you are about to die. It''s nothing to tell you. Jin shisan was originally from our TANLA nationality. He is my brother. I also have another name, Jin Shisi. In those years, our brothers grew up together. Although he was several years older than me, his talent was far worse than me. He was so strong that he gave up the most important thing in life in order to catch up with me It''s a happy thing to lead the sword to practice in the palace. Although his accomplishments improve much faster, he can''t be regarded as a southerner. Elder brother, he entered China about a thousand years ago to explore the way for our TANLA people. The fertile land in the Central Plains should belong to all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang. Only the strong are suitable to survive in this world. After I solve you, after the clan leaders'' meeting , I will take people to the Central Plains to look for him. Then, the Central Plains will be a bloodbath. I will let the footprints of TANLA soldiers travel all over China. " Hai Long nodded and said, "so it is. I see. Jin 14, right? Come if you want to kill me. From now on, I will never run away. Today, either you animals die or I die. Heaven and earth are infinite, heaven and earth are one, and the golden elixir Road is broken into the mysterious sky." A dazzling white light suddenly lit up from the head of the sea dragon. The golden flame on his body had completely changed into dazzling white. Jin Shishi found that he was no longer sure of winning. In an instant, the cultivation of the sea dragon seemed to have doubled. "Crazy, are you crazy?" Jin 14 shouted wildly. Seeing this scene in front of her, the misty in the distance couldn''t help but soften her whole body and fall into the bosom of water. As one of the Taoist zuns of Lianyun sect, she certainly understood what Hailong was doing. Hai Long stared at Jin 14 coldly and allowed his mana to grow madly. The second time, this is the second time he made such a decision - broken Dan. Yes, he shattered the golden elixir contained in the realm of human elixir in his mouth. The strength of human elixir is far from comparable to that of the original elixir. This is the highest level of elixir that practitioners can achieve. Even if the original elixir is broken, the magic power contained in it in a short time is input into tianqin through the sea dragon, and tianqin''s cultivation has been fully improved by two levels. At this time, the fragmentation of Rendan made the sea dragon burn all its potential, life and soul. Although the result was death, it gave him incomparably powerful mana. The burning energy and his own mana are almost irresistible in this world. If an ordinary cultivator breaks the elixir after he reaches the realm of human elixir, his accomplishments are just a short promotion. However, the sea dragon''s divine power is different from that of other species. After breaking the pill, it can not only have more powerful strength, but also maintain this strength for a longer time. After breaking the pill, his mana cultivation has been infinitely close to the robbery period. Even cultivation like Jin 14 feels fear in front of him. Before Hai Long broke the pill, three headed Qiu Jiao once offered to help him. However, he was rejected by Hailong. The death of his brother and the separation of his wife have plunged his spirit into a painful vortex. What he needs now is liberation, so he chose the craziest way without hesitation. The Qianjun staff shone with a fiery light. The sea dragon felt that his body was about to explode. A strange picture suddenly appeared in his mind. When his cultivation suddenly doubled and improved, he immediately understood the most overbearing move of the Qianjun staff method. "Ah -" in the roar, his body suddenly rushed forward, and the Qianjun staff came out without any fancy swing, The sky suddenly changed, and the originally dark space became extremely bright. Once the golden lightning was born, a huge stick shadow with a diameter of about 10 meters hit the head of Jin 14 like an epoch-making world. The sound of the sea dragon turned into a roar, "Qian Kun Yi throw -" this is an attack completely beyond the cultivation world. The red dragon lurking in the right arm of the sea dragon couldn''t help a spasm. Murmured: "it appears again, and finally it appears again. In those years, even the heavenly king of the fairyland could not resist!" Chapter 135 (the new book has been put into storage, and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_id = 53885) ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Under the great pressure that Jin Shishi had never experienced, his body turned back to its original shape uncontrollably. The huge snake body was constantly twisted in the golden light, but he could not escape the shadow of the stick in any case. Death, yes, death, the most powerful existence of the TANLA nationality has the feeling of death for the first time. At this time, even if he had thousands of magic weapons, they all failed, and he could only watch the attack that was enough to take his life fall. The shrill voice sounded, and the seven figures floated up at the same time, with green light, looking so strange. However, compared with the giant rods in the sky, they are like fireflies. The huge stick shadow seemed to be unimpeded. The green light mass transformed by the seven TANLA elders had been completely swallowed without leaving any residue. Jin 14''s whole body was gathered together like lightning, and his dark cyan body sent out a circle of dark green light in trembling, trying to resist this incomparable powerful attack in the air. At this time, two strong long screams sounded, and suddenly there were two more people in the air in the distance. They were dressed differently. One on the left, wearing a black robe, full of silver hair and flashing panic and ferocity in his eyes. As soon as he appeared, he wrapped his hands, and a dark conch floated out with a whine, The black mana like the waves and the miserable green light emitted by Jin 14 blocked the stick shadow in the air. The man on the right was shrouded in purple robes. On the surface, he was much younger than the man on the left. He seemed to be only middle-aged. With a wave of his big sleeve, a purple electric light came out. It seemed to be a gem, rushing towards the stick shadow like a meteor catching the moon. These two people are the two great gods who dominate Southern Xinjiang. On the left is the great God of Moha, the leader of Qiang nationality, and on the right is the great God of Soto, the leader of Miao nationality. In fact, they have been on the side for a long time. Why don''t they know such a big movement here? Just watching the TANLA people fight with these people who seem to be Yi people, they all reported the mood of sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight, and no one came out. When Hai Long broke the pill, not only Jin 14 felt fear, but also they felt it at the same time. Jin Shishi''s accomplishments were similar to them. In southern Xinjiang, the three people could be said to be fighting against each other. At this time, seeing that Jin Shishi was about to die, they both had the idea of sharing a common hatred. Without any hesitation, they used their strongest magic weapon, combined with the attack of alloy Shishi, to shake the sea dragon and throw the heaven and earth with all the power of God after burning. But can they really resist it? The answer is No. The first to be unlucky was the last one. His precious magic weapon had just hit the huge golden wand shadow. Before it had time to exert its due power, it had been transformed into powder under the invincible power of the fully developed Qianjun wand. Under the traction of the air machine, the great God of Soto spewed blood and retreated. Under the energy of the Qianjun wand, He could only fall next to Kim Shiu. Then came the great God of Moha. As soon as Moha''s energy like a sea wave came into contact with the huge powerful stick shadow, it immediately rolled back, and his conch like magic weapon was not spared, and immediately turned into the golden light. Monha''s result is the same as Soto''s. When he also fell beside Jin Shishi, the three leaders representing the largest forces in southern Xinjiang were completely stunned by what was happening in front of him. The collection of three people exceeded the cultivation accomplishments in the later stage of Dou Zhuan, and they couldn''t stop the downward attack of the thousand powerful stick at all. There was only one result, that is, death. The huge stick shadow floated and fell. When it was three meters away from the golden 14, all the body protection magic weapons of the three people were cracked and blood gushed at the same time. The three have been completely desperate, which is irresistible! Seeing that the Qianjun stick was about to take away these three powerful lives, it stopped less than a meter above the three people''s heads. The sea dragon who cast the spell showed a look of pain. On him, the golden IP flashed and fluctuated unsteadily. Jin thirteen people could not move at all when they were suppressed by the unstable giant stick. The conceited three people looked at the sea dragon in disbelief. Hailong can''t hold on. Even if he reached the immortal''s cultivation, he might not be able to use it. Although he completely burned himself, he still couldn''t give full play to the power of this move after three times of blocking. He was about to succeed, but his overdrawn mana was completely consumed. With a puff, the sea dragon spewed blood all over the sky, and the three of Jin 14 felt no pressure in an instant. The sea dragon''s body shook and completely relied on the powerful stick to support his body so as not to fall down immediately. He looked at the three southern giants in front of him with hatred and said, "I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled! Jin Shishi, if you dare to touch a cold hair of my friends, I won''t let you go even if I turn into a fierce ghost. Ah!" with a bang, all the Yi costumes on Hai Long''s body turned to ashes and shook his whole body, Just now he was full of the power to dominate the world. He fell into the dust and fell down. In the open field, there was silence, misty, waterstop, smart and dull. Looking at the fallen sea dragon, the sea dragon''s naked skin continuously exuded layers of fine blood beads. Jin 14, Soto and Moha were also stunned. Although the pressure disappeared, their fear did not decrease by half. The madness of Hailong has deeply shocked their hearts. "Ah! Dad, what''s the matter with him?" a delicate voice sounded, and a red figure flashed. There was one more person beside Soto. It was Miao Miao, a Miao girl. Miao Miao stared at Soto. Seeing that his father didn''t respond, he shook him hard and said, "Dad, what''s the matter with him? You answer me! He beat me before. I''m already his wife. He, what''s the matter with him?" Soto sighed softly and murmured, "what a strong young man. It''s the first time I''ve been forced into a desperate situation since I became the great God of the Miao nationality. It''s all my fault. If I had appeared a little earlier, maybe many things wouldn''t have happened. Brother Jin, this man should be from the Central Plains of China." Jin Shiliang said, "yes, he should be a disciple of Lianyun sect, one of the seven orthodox schools in the Central Plains. Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that there should be such a master in the Central Plains." Mahatma shook his head and said: "No, his cultivation is not high, but his willpower is stronger than any of us. Brother Suo and brother Jin, I''m afraid even the three of us don''t have the courage to burn ourselves completely at the cost of destroying both form and spirit. This is a respectable young man. It seems that our plan to invade the Central Plains will be cancelled. Even one in ten thousand people in the central plains are like him We can''t cope with such people. " Soto and Jin Shishi nodded at the same time. Jin Shishi said, "Heifeng, come here." Heifeng, the angry feather eagle king hiding far away, seemed to be stunned. Hearing Jin Shishi''s call, he was smart all over, ran to him quickly and said respectfully, "what do you want, master?" Jin Shishi said, "go back and tell your master that I can''t decide to go out of Southern Xinjiang and sneak here. Tell him everything you just saw. I think he will understand." Miao Miao shook his father''s hand nervously and said anxiously, "Dad, what''s the matter with him? Why is his whole body full of blood? I, I''m a little afraid." Jin Shishi smiled calmly and said, "will the elegant Miao rose witch be afraid? You don''t have to ask. He burned his yuan God and soul. He can''t die anymore." Miaomiao opened her eyes wide and said in silence, "what? It''s impossible. How can someone be so stupid. Dad, uncle Jin must have lied to me. Save him. Save him." Soto''s eyes flashed fiercely and said angrily, "Miao Miao, stop it. Just now your father and your two uncles almost died in his hands. It''s impossible to save him with his current situation. Besides, I won''t save him. You go back to the Miao nationality immediately and order the prepared army to be dissolved. Restore your previous life." Miao Miao was stunned. She was Soto''s only daughter. Soto had always loved her very much. It was the first time to reprimand her so severely. She flattened her mouth, looked at the sea dragon''s body, turned and ran away. Jin Shishi walked slowly to the body of the sea dragon. Suddenly, there was a blue light in front of him. There was one more person. It was misty. Misty said coldly, "he is dead. No one should touch him." Jin Shiliang said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see if he still has vitality." Misty and cold way: "have you seen anyone who can live after burning all of their own? Either you kill us, or you let me go." Jin Shishi was very depressed at this time. His proudest cultivation today didn''t even have the power to resist. He sighed and said, "take his body and go. Today''s event should have never happened. If you lianyunzong want to retaliate, we''ll continue in Nanjiang at any time." Misty didn''t look at Jin 14 again, squatted down, ignored the blood stains on the sea dragon, and carefully held him in her arms. The sea dragon''s face had turned blue and white, and her lips were dark purple. Misty heart had died with the sea dragon. When he saw the broken pill of the sea dragon, she suddenly realized that the sea dragon was so important in her heart Incomparable importance. At this time, he was dead, so dead, leaving him alone. He rubbed the face of the sea dragon and said with vague eyes: "Dragon, did you just leave me? Don''t you want me? You said yesterday that it has nothing to do with me in the future. What you think is too simple. In the misty heart, I will always be your wife. You don''t want to leave me anyway. Dragon, I will take you back to the misty peak. Do you remember the wooden house we agreed to? Now for me, everything is over It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to become an immortal and I won''t go to spend the robbery. I''ll compensate you and accompany you in the nothingness underground. I think you must like the misty peak very much. It''s perfect for us to bury our bones. " Waterstop came to the misty side and cried, "elder martial sister, don''t do this. Hai Long is dead. You, you are sorry." Misty smiled and said, "younger martial sister, Hai Long is in my heart, how can he die? Don''t joke. Younger martial sister, do you remember the scene when we first saw Hai Long? At that time, he was really brave!" In front of her, it was vague and misty, as if she had returned to the scenes between the sea dragon and the sky peak, which flashed before her eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Sister, you are so beautiful! Will you marry me when I grow up?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Fairy sister, you pull." "Well, let me see. Ah! Your cultivation speed is very fast! It''s only three years since I saw you. It''s the early stage of subduing the tiger." "Grandmaster, you look so young that you seem no bigger than me. That''s why I call you sister. You look like an immortal! Can you take me out of the mountain? I really want to go out and see the outside world and travel." "We are going out to do business, but not to play. Besides, you have just entered the realm of subduing the tiger. You need more cultivation. You''d better stay in the mountains." "Two grandmasters, you always need a factotum to take care of you when you go out to do business. I''m very diligent and can do anything. As long as you take me with you, just like a close servant, you just need to tell me what you want to do. I promise to do it properly for you. Please take me with you. It''s not a day or two to fix the truth. Don''t worry , I will never give you any trouble. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Are you leaving now?" "What else do you want me to do? You are the ancestor and I am just a disciple." "Hai Long, do you still hate me now?" "Hate? I''ve never hated you. You''ve only been kind to me, and why should I hate you. However, I''ve repaid your kindness, and none of us owe anyone." "After looking for you for a long time, I vowed that if you can come back to me safely, I will meet everything. No matter what conditions you put forward, I will not refuse again." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You, why did you do this? I really misunderstood you. Don''t you regret it?" "Regret? No, I''ve never regretted. I''m right. Why regret. Everything she did to me naturally comes at a price." "I''m an ordinary cultivator. How can I match you? I''m despicable and dirty. I''m a villain. I only do what I think is right. You slapped me today. Are you still my wife? From now on, you''re still your ethereal Taoist priest, and I''m still myself. I don''t have a wife like you. Do it, don''t you Do you want to avenge shuistop? Come on! Not only are shuistop happy when you kill me, but you are also satisfied. Don''t be wronged and ask for perfection. Follow me. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 136 Do you still have VIP tickets? If you have, smash this book. Thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Everything was so clear, misty and crazily holding the sea dragon stood up, looked at the water stop, and said faintly: "younger martial sister, let''s go home. Take the sea dragon home, okay?" The so-called sorrow is greater than heart death. Now, I''m afraid I don''t have any other feelings except the idea of dying for the sea dragon. The death of the sea dragon also hurts the heart of the water stop. It seems that something has been lost in an instant. Misty, she could understand her mood now. She didn''t say anything. She looked at Hongzhi''s little wit and sighed: "let''s go, let''s go." "Don''t move. If you don''t want them to die, don''t move." a sharp voice sounded. Misty, waterstop and little clever felt a shock all over their body at the same time, and couldn''t move at all. Under the incredible gaze of the three great gods in southern Xinjiang, a faint golden light and shadow fell to the ground. Although the light and shadow are very light, no one can see the body shape. Misty and clever felt a shock in their hands at the same time. Hongzhi and the body of the sea dragon floated out, and in an instant they had reached the golden light. The sharp voice sounded again, "what a fucking bastard, these two silly boys are really stupid. Damn, if I had to save them every time, I wouldn''t have to do anything else." Jin Guangzhong suddenly stretched out a big golden hand. With a wave of his big hand, he grabbed the sea dragon''s body. With a strong swing, the two figures floated out and fell to the ground. These two figures, one is a mini three headed Qiu Jiao, and the other is a red dragon in energy form. The red dragon''s body was a little transparent. He looked at the golden light and shadow in fear and said, "big, big..." "Big you, you bastard, you know he''s my apprentice. You don''t stop him from breaking pills. Do you want to watch him die? This bastard always breaks pills. Doesn''t it force me to go down to earth? Shit, red dragon boy, I''m in a bad mood recently. You stole too much from Lao Jun. you said I''d take you back to him. Will he throw you into the gossip furnace What about refining into pills? " The red dragon''s body trembled violently, "no, no! Please, please forgive me." "Hum. Do you want me to spare you for your present performance? With your cultivation, it''s no problem to protect my bastard apprentice in this field. I''m just such an apprentice. If I die, I won''t finish with you. Fortunately, the old guy who lit the lamp asked me to come down this time. The old thing Tathagata is shutting down again, otherwise, I really can''t deal with it. Give me the source you collected. Look at it You also saved me a lot of trouble by helping him leave this source. I''ll spare you this time. However, if my stupid apprentice breaks the pill again in this field, I''ll give you and this three headed snake to taishanglao Jun to refine the pill. I think he will like it very much. Hey, hey. " The red dragon trembled and spit out a little golden light. He respectfully said, "yes, yes, I will take good care of the sea dragon in the future." The golden light flowed, and a sharp voice said, "what the fuck are you looking at? Who forced my stupid disciple to break Dan just now. Oh, it''s you little snake." the golden big hand appeared again. With a move of vanity, Jin Shizi felt that all his mana was completely imprisoned. His body turned into its original shape again and flew towards the big hand like lightning. The most strange thing is that under the control of the golden hand, his body shrinks sharply. When he falls into the golden hand, he has become a few smaller than the three headed Qiu Jiao. With his big hands closed, Jin 14 couldn''t even use his strength to struggle. Just listen to the sharp voice: "it''s just a multi eyed insect. Have you been rampant for too long in this field?" he said, shaking his big hand and shaking Jin 14''s body. Maha and Soto are completely numb. With the cultivation of Jin 14, they are so weak in front of the sudden golden light. You know, even ordinary immortals will not win so easily against people who are so close to the robbery period! Moha asked tentatively, "elder, are you da Luo Jinxian?" A sharp voice said proudly, "my identity can be called Da Luo Jinxian. Just now, who said that my stupid disciple Da Luo Jinxian can''t save it, so I have to save it for you. No one is allowed to leave here without my command. I haven''t killed anyone for a long time. This little snake is waiting for my stupid disciple to clean it up later." then the golden big hand shook, He threw Kim''s body beside Moha and Soto. Jin Shishi rolled on the ground and regained his human form. He sat there pale and looked at the golden light in fear. He didn''t dare to say a word. The three of them were shocked and had recovered their ability to move. They all heard what the golden light freak said before, and the three knelt down at the same time. Misty and excited said: "senior, senior, please save the sea dragon. I beg you. As long as he can live, he can trade my life for it." A sharp voice snorted and said: "What are you doing? Are you still angry with me? I know everything about this silly boy before. He was lonely when he was young and inevitably had a strange mind. However, what I like most is his strange mind. As his wife, you not only don''t think of him everywhere, but also hurt his heart. I warn you, I am extremely protective of my shortcomings. If the same situation happens again, Don''t blame me for making you never meet. "The sharp voice paused for a while and said in some doubt," do I care too much? Forget it, there''s not much time. Save these two boys first. " A golden light floated out and fell on Hongzhi''s body. Hongzhi''s already stiff and cold body gradually turned into ashes under the golden light. In a moment, his body had completely turned into ashes, and there seemed to be something more in the golden light. With a flash of light, the golden light suddenly disappeared into the ground. The sharp voice murmured Suddenly, the earth lit up, as if the soil itself emitted a faint light. Suddenly, in the place where the golden light had just disappeared, a strange seedling emerged. The seedling trembled slightly and kept drilling out of the soil. Gradually, the seedling grew up, and a plant like a lotus grew up. The most strange thing is this plant It turned out to be golden. The halo on it looked very magical. The golden branches and golden leaves, when they were grown, even a golden lotus in bud grew in the branches and leaves. The lotus gradually grew larger and grew to about one meter in diameter in a short time. All this had long exceeded the knowledge of everyone present. Such a gorgeous scene was deeply impressed It shocked everyone''s heart. The shrill voice murmured, "the old boy who lit the lamp is really willing! This Buddha lotus is the most precious treasure of Buddhism. I''m a little greedy. Little monk, good luck. The Buddha turned into no phase and disease." all the branches and leaves disappeared, and only the Golden Lotus full of glittering and translucent luster was left in the air. The lotus quickly rotated and a peaceful Buddha light was emitted. "The lotus turns into a form, and the Buddha has fate." with a flash of light, the Golden Lotus suddenly magnifies ten times, and a naked figure appears on it, which is Hongzhi who has turned into ashes. Hongzhi Baoxiang sat solemnly in the center of the golden lotus, one hand on his chest and the other on his knee. He looked very clear. The golden light floated onto the Buddha seat and said in a sharp voice, "little monk, little monk, wake up." Hongzhi slowly opened his eyes. The depths of his eyes were very deep. He was not surprised by everything in front of him. He saluted slightly and said, "thank you for your success." The shrill voice said, "I didn''t help you, but the old boy who lit the lamp. I ask you, do you know a wine and meat monk? You know how to eat and drink all day." Hongzhi was stunned and said, "is there sixteen ring scars on the top of the head you said like me?" A sharp voice said, "yes, it''s him. Tell me, what''s your relationship with him." Hongzhi smiled and said, "that''s the master. Do you know him? Isn''t he sitting?" "Hum, it''s more than knowing him! If he dies, the world will be quiet. Well, the Buddha lotus will belong to you in the future. It''s from your old ghost master. Wait a moment first, I should save the little bastard of the sea dragon." then he floated down the golden lotus, the golden big hand reappeared, sucked the sea dragon in front of him, and a little golden light didn''t enter the eyebrow of the sea dragon, The sharp voice said, "I''m so fucking ashamed. Is it fun to break the pill?" the golden light suddenly flourished, and the sea dragon''s body was completely integrated with the golden light. When the Qianjun stick can no longer be hit, Hailong knows that his life has come to an end. Seeing the murderer who led to Hongzhi''s death in front of him, he can''t avenge him. Hailong''s heart is full of reluctance. However, at this time, the burning energy has run out. What else can he do? After saying that cruel word, he only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, as if the surrounding space was rotating around him. Everything around can no longer be seen. The body and soul are constantly far away from the world. All kinds of feelings gradually disappeared. The sea dragon could no longer see or hear anything. His eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind were all lost. His last feeling was that something was pouring out of his body. I don''t know how long later, Hailong regained his consciousness. He felt as if he were in an illusory space. A group of warm energy wrapped his body. Everything around him was colorful, but he couldn''t see clearly. It was so illusory. Seeing this, he couldn''t help asking, "where am I?" "Well, it''s good to have that origin. It really saves me a lot of things. You bastard, don''t you want to annoy me." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "who are you? Where am I now?" "Hum, you''re in my energy now. I''m the one six ears told you. At first I thought you were smart, but now the more I see you, the more I think you''re stupid. Once again, do you think I can lower the boundary freely?" The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "you, are you my master?" "Don''t cry so close. You''re not worthy to be my apprentice. Smelly boy, I warn you, this is the second and last time I''ll save you. If you break the pill again next time, you''ll die if you want to." Listening to the sharp voice, Hailong''s heart gradually became active. Although he could not see himself or the master''s body, he clearly felt that this was not a dream. The warm energy around him seemed to be constantly moistening his spirit. "Master, whether you recognize me or not, I am your disciple! You have great powers. Can you save Hongzhi? He is my best brother. I can''t see him die!" "Hum, you have to save others. Look at yourself first. Broken people pill is more troublesome than broken spirit pill. If it''s not good, your Millennium practice will be destroyed. As for your friend, you don''t have to worry. He''s the apprentice of the old guy who lights the lamp in this field. Even if you die, he will never die. I''ve violated the law of heaven by coming here without authorization. I''m afraid the Immortal Emperor will have to go again I''m in trouble. So, you can''t stay too much in this world. Listen carefully to me. In the future, no matter what you do, you should use your brain more. You know? You should use your brain less when you can use it. With your current cultivation, there are still many people in this world who can kill you. Arrogance is OK, but you can be arrogant when you don''t fear anyone. I You don''t need to know who it is, and you don''t need to ask. As I said, you don''t deserve to be my apprentice now. In the future, you just need to continue to practice according to the skill left by the six ears. Remember, the Qianjun stick method doesn''t let you do it blindly. You should understand the skills and control of the mana. There are so many things I can teach you, the dragon on you Xiangyu is a good thing. When you have a chance, you should also try to control it. Don''t let the red bug take all the benefits. In the future, if you can''t cope with anything, let the two bugs help you solve it. I''m very lazy. You''re the only one I can see right now. Don''t let me down. I''ll wait for you in the second world of immortal Buddha. " Chapter 137 Do you still have VIP tickets? If you have, smash this book. Thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Although the other party spoke very impolitely, Hailong could clearly feel his heartfelt care for himself. He was a smart man. After the guidance of his master who had never met, his mind suddenly opened up. Respectfully said: "master, thank you. I will never make the same mistake again in the future. Oh, by the way, master, you say I am not worthy to be your disciple now. When will I be worthy?" The shrill voice said: "When you can exert the power of throwing heaven and earth with your own strength, even if you are barely qualified. Remember, Qianjun stick is my most powerful means to attack the enemy in the past. If you can cultivate it to the highest level, you can achieve what you say that only I am immortal. Whether we can really become teachers and disciples depends on your own efforts. I remind you, Because you have practiced my skills. When you reach the state of robbery, the highest nine heavenly robbers will wait for you. The Immortal Emperor will not let you become an immortal easily. That''s all. What you will become in the future depends on your own. " Hailong wanted to say something more. Suddenly he felt his whole body hot, and his eyes suddenly turned into a blur. Vaguely, he saw a slender golden figure appear in front of him and nodded to himself. He just wanted to open his eyes to see the man''s appearance. The light flashed, and he had lost consciousness again. Piaomi and others waited anxiously. The resurrected Hongzhi sat cross legged on his Buddha throne lotus and kept whispering and singing. Jin 14, Soto and Moha all stood in place and dared not move. They all knew what the concept of Da Luo Jinxian was. Even in the fairy world, it would be the supreme of one side! As the leader of one side in southern Xinjiang, the three of them have lived for tens of thousands of years I have done many evil things. Now everyone is worried, for fear of being punished by the owner of the sharp voice. With a flash of light, the golden light in the air suddenly split into two parts, and a sharp voice sounded from one part, "Well, there should be no problem. Don''t worry about those boys in Nanjiang. I won''t interfere too much in this field. However, I want to remind you that at your current level, I''m afraid the natural disaster will come to you soon. I''m afraid the power of the six fold natural disaster is not what you can imagine now. I think you have problems in your mind. You still have work under the current situation Will you mind worldly affairs? When you want to deal with my apprentice in the future, just look at this. "The light flashed, and the sea dragon''s powerful stick flew out of thin air," Qian Kun Shou Shu. " The huge golden stick shadow appeared again, and suddenly flew towards the sacred mountain of Qiang nationality with incomparable power. The sky lit up like day without any sound, and the light was hidden. It seemed as if nothing had happened. However, when the light was completely dimmed, everyone was afraid to find that the huge mountain, which was originally thousands of kilometers high and tens of miles around, was in the middle, There is a big hole with a diameter of 500 meters. The big hole runs through the whole mountain. Everything is done silently. Jin 14 and the three looked at each other, and their clothes were soaked with cold sweat at the same time. Before, they reported a little luck, but today, after listening to the words of "Da Luo Jinxian", they saw such a powerful immortal Dharma. They were still afraid in addition to fear. The shrill voice turned to the red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao and said, "you will follow my stupid apprentice in the future. I am not a stingy person, so I''ll give you something." The two golden lights flashed out and disappeared into the energy body of the red dragon and the top door of the main head of the three Qiu Jiao. The whole body of the dragon and the three Qiu Jiao convulsed violently. After all, the three Qiu Jiao was a wild beast. The continuous fluctuation of his own mana immediately scared him to crawl on the ground and dare not move. The red dragon was an immortal beast. Naturally, he understood what the golden light represented and said with great joy: "Thank you for your gift. We will certainly protect your apprentice in the future." "Well, as long as you understand my intentions. Following the sea dragon is only good for you. I''m going back." the golden light flashed, misty, still and clever. At the same time, I felt my whole body warm. The trauma and mana consumed in my body were completely restored in an instant. The golden light had disappeared, and only another one was still suspended in the air. The red dragon roared at the three headed Qiu Jiao for a few times, as if he was talking to him. The three headed Qiu Jiao''s Mini snake head was connected. Suddenly, he roared up to the sky, his body suddenly became larger, and a powerful energy radiated around him. The ethereal three people nearby were immediately sent hundreds of meters away. The three headed Qiu Jiao showed its original shape, and his whole body was entrenched in the golden light Under the, the three snake heads had changed. The horn on the main head that had been broken by the sea dragon returned to normal, while the other two snake heads and the scales on the whole body were glittering with metallic luster. Seeing the original shape of the three headed Qiu Jiao, Jin Shishi''s body trembled violently. His body was a multi eyed snake, at least one level lower than the three headed Qiu Jiao. In the face of the three headed Qiu Jiao who was close to the finished body, he had a natural fear in his heart. His body shrank into a ball and trembled in place. The red dragon coldly looked at the three of Jin 14 and said, "before the sea dragon has not fully recovered, if anyone dares to approach here within kilometers, don''t blame our ruthlessness." Moha bowed his head and said, "yes, please rest assured. I will restrain my people from coming here. If you have any needs, I will try my best to meet them." The Red Dragon nodded with satisfaction. The whole body''s red light converged, and then drilled into the golden light in the air. Moha slapped Jin 14 and helped him recover his human form with his profound magic power. But now Jin 14 didn''t even have the strength to walk. Moha sighed and had to put him on his shoulder, winked at Soto, rose up and flew to the holy mountain with a big hole. Later, this sacred mountain of Qiang nationality was renamed xianhuan mountain, which became the most strange scenery in the whole southern Xinjiang. Misty looked at the snake array entrenched by three Qiu Jiao, and then looked at the golden light in the air. The cold heart warmed up again. The sea dragon was not dead, he would not die. For her, there was nothing happier than this. After a short farewell, the ethereal heart has undergone subtle changes. In her heart, she was determined to stay with him and make up with him as long as the sea dragon was resurrected, even if she paid all the price. Lost, just know love is so important. The excitement in shuistop''s heart was not under the misty. Meimou looked at the golden light group in the air for a moment. At this time, she had understood that she did not hate the sea dragon who was lighter than herself, but had a trace of subtle emotion. His every move affects his heart. As time goes by, the back of the sacred mountain of the Qiang nationality has become a forbidden area in the whole southern Xinjiang. The three great gods of Moha, Soto and ula personally take charge and lead their experts to lay layers of defense and prohibition around the back mountain for fear of any accident. They all know that if something happens to the disciples of Dalao Jinxian, not only they, but also their people will be involved. Forty nine days later. Hongzhi put his arm around Xiaoling''s shoulder and looked at the light in the air, "Hey, I said, little monkey, give me some of your monkey wine. I know you still have two gourds." Little clever said painfully, "there are only two gourds left. Save it." Hongzhi smiled and said, "I don''t care. Although I died at the beginning, my soul didn''t disperse so quickly. I can hear what you said clearly. You said it yourself. As long as I can live, monkey wine is enough. Do you want to repent?" The little clever snorted and said, "you will use my kind heart. Here you are." I don''t know where it turned into two gourds and threw them into the air. Hongzhi jumped up with joy and saw that the gourd was coming. Suddenly, the light flashed, one of the two gourds was missing, and a joking voice sounded, "OK! Hongzhi, do you want to squeeze all the clever wine while I''m away? How can you drink without me?" Hongzhi took another wine gourd and floated in the air. He murmured, "old, boss, you''re awake." Yes, the sea dragon has awakened, the original golden light in the air disappears, and the naked sea dragon floats in front of Hongzhi. Although he didn''t wear clothes, the golden light on his body became the best barrier. From the outside, he couldn''t see his body at all. With a flash of green light, the golden light disappeared, and there was already a robe on the sea dragon that he had stored in the heaven and earth ring. He had a warm smile on his face, and his black eyes had a layer of glittering and translucent light. Holding the lost gourd in his hand, he was smiling at Hongzhi. They both experienced the process from death to life. They looked at each other in the air and didn''t speak, but their feelings were constantly sublimated. Almost simultaneously, the two figures merge in the air. Hailong and Hongzhi hold each other''s body tightly. Strong brotherhood flows in their hearts, and the feelings of these good brothers who have experienced the test of life and death are closer. At the same time, they let go and pushed away each other. They choked and said, "you old glass, I don''t like men." they smiled and smiled with tears. At this moment, their hearts are no longer divided from each other. If you can give your life for each other, even your brothers may not be able to do it! A roar sounded, and three Qiu Jiao suddenly appeared from below. His main head held up the sea dragon, and the other two heads held up Hongzhi and xiaoclever respectively. In the forty-nine days when the sea dragon golden pill was rebuilt and the soul reunited, it has fully realized the role of the golden light given by master sea dragon. That is the purest power of the fairy source. With this power, it is not only much easier to cultivate, but also the most valuable is that there is no burden of natural disaster. It is now convinced that it is willing to be used by the sea dragon, because it knows that as long as it follows the sea dragon, it will get more in the future. The sea dragon opened the gourd cover, gulped, gulped and poured a few mouthfuls of good wine, shouting happy. Then he threw the gourd to xiaolingling and said, "drink, our brothers have a good time. Since I''m not dead this time, I won''t make the same mistake again." The two blue lights lit up, and the misty and waterstop forcibly restrained the inner excitement and flew to the sea dragon. Seeing their appearance, Hai Long''s face sank. Misty bowed his head and said, "dragon, don''t be angry with me, okay? It''s all my fault that day. I shouldn''t hit you. Forgive me. In the future, I promise I won''t have the same situation again. Give me a chance, okay?" Hongzhi and xiaoclever stopped drinking and looked at the humble misty, wondering what was going on. After all, they don''t know what happened between the sea dragon and the misty. Hailong said calmly, "what did you say, elder martial sister? I''m your younger martial brother. You should teach me a lesson. Besides, I''m really wrong about that. If two elder martial sisters want to teach me a lesson in the future, you''re welcome at any time." Misty sadly said, "dragon, are you really unwilling to forgive me?" Hailong took a deep breath and tried to keep his mood calm, saying: "Misty, in fact, there is no question between us who forgives who. We hold different views on elder martial sister waterstop. From your standpoint, you are not wrong. Similarly, from my own standpoint, I don''t know what I have done wrong. Yes, I hurt elder martial sister waterstop a little too much. But, you do it for this Things hit me, but I can''t bear it. In my heart, you have always been the most important person. Your incomprehension makes me very sad. I think so. Now I''m not as impulsive as before. We all need to calm down. If our temperament really doesn''t fit together, we won''t be happy, will we? Don''t cry, don''t worry, at least I don''t know now Will repel you again. "Then he flew to the misty body and gently wiped away the tears on her face." give me some time and give yourself some time. We all need to think clearly calmly and soberly, okay? " Looking at the sea dragon vaguely, he nodded gently and said in a low voice: "As long as you don''t leave me, I can agree with everything else. In fact, when you broke the pill, I already thought about everything. In my heart, you are the most important, even more than my life. If you really die, I will never live alone. I know that I hurt you deeply that day, and I don''t expect you to immediately recover your previous feelings for me, as long as It''s enough for you to keep me by your side. " Chapter 138 Friends with VIP tickets, please smash it, thank you ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong''s heart was shocked, deeply shocked. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t love ethereal. It is because love is deep that it hurts deeply. Here, in front of Hongzhi, xiaolingling and shuistop, she even said such affectionate words, and Hailong''s heart trembled violently. The contradiction between the two people is that their ideas and ways of life are different. It''s not an emotional problem. At this time, misty made such a concession. What else can Hailong say? Slowly hugged the ethereal body and said softly: "I was wrong that day. I shouldn''t be so impulsive. If Hongzhi died, maybe I wouldn''t forgive you or myself. But now everything is so beautiful. I still see, oh, no, I have no reason to be dissatisfied with you after hearing the master''s voice. I believe that with the extension of our time together, we are in character and life The differences in life will slowly merge with each other. Misty, are you still willing to be my wife? " Tears flowed down the misty face. She fiercely hugged the sea dragon''s neck and nodded her head. "Yes, I will always be willing!" the sea dragon tightly hugged the misty body. Although he could not say that he had recovered his previous feeling of mistiness, at least he was very happy now. Waterstop looked at the hugging Hailong couple and felt a touch of acid in her heart. She had secretly decided that she would not be with them after leaving Nanjiang this time. Because she knew that if she continued to get along with Hailong, she might really fall in and even be unable to extricate herself. Hongzhi took a sip of monkey wine and said with a smile to little clever, "it seems that it will be sunny after the rain this time. I said, boss Hailong, don''t kiss me again. I''ve stayed in this ghost place in southern Xinjiang enough. Those Southern giants have decided to stop invading the central Plains. Let''s go back. I miss the delicious food in the Central Plains! Especially the vegetarian food in Yuhua." Relax his hands, the sea dragon gently hugged his misty waist and said, "die Hongzhi, you will disturb my mood. How are those guys in Nanjiang? And that ula, he dares to have a crazy desire for my wife. I can''t spare him." Hongzhi lost his smile and said, "that Wula! I think you''d better forget it. Your master scared him that day. I''m afraid he''s still trembling. Besides, you''ve killed those old guys who killed me. You have to forgive others." Hailong was in a good mood at this time and said, "since you don''t investigate, that''s fine. It''s time for us to leave here, but we just don''t know where to go." Misty raised his head and said, "we should hurry back to Lianyun sect. During your cultivation period, I received the lingzha from the eldest martial brother. I don''t know why. His cultivation has suddenly improved rapidly. I heard that he is about to break through the fight and will be robbed later." The sea dragon''s eyes lit up and said, "do you want to spend the robbery? Lord Jietian is good for me. We should go back and help him. After all these years, I hope he can become the second immortal of Lianyun sect, that is, Lianyun''s ancestor. I also want to feel the power of the robbery." Misty smiled: "You! Sometimes I feel like a child. I''m so curious about everything. Maybe some people will think you''re very cunning. In fact, I know more about you now. Although I''ve lived for more than a thousand years, you still have a childlike innocence. If you treat you better, you''ll never forget others'' kindness. But if someone bullies you, or If you don''t like it, you will find ways to retaliate. You are really easy to coax. Sometimes, you only need a few good words to get your sincerity. " Hailong scratched his head and said with a smile, "maybe. I think I have a strange personality. It''s really difficult for you to be my wife. I''m not afraid of everyone''s jokes. Sometimes I secretly treat you as a mother in my heart. After all, I was an orphan since I was a child. Among the women I met, you are the most consistent with the mother image in my heart." The misty soft voice said, "wife or mother. Dragon, I will always guard by your side." The sea dragon''s expression became serious, looked deeply at the misty, and said, "you will always be the most important woman in my heart." Little clever smiled, "my monkey heart can''t stand it. Let''s go quickly. After greeting the Yi guys, we''ll go back to Lianyun mountain. I still have hundreds of wives waiting for me. Hei hei." Hongzhi said angrily, "you promiscuous color monkey, be careful what day you get * * * *." Shuistop said with a blushing face: "can you pay attention to your words? Hongzhi, you are still a Buddhist. If Lord Wuyun sees your appearance, I''m afraid he must be angry." The voice of the three headed Qiu Jiao sounded in the sea dragon''s heart, "sea dragon boy, I''ve told the multi eyed snake that I woke you up. They''ll come right away. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one in southern Xinjiang can hurt you." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "OK! Brother Santou, I''ll trouble you more in the future. Before my little brother has become an immortal, I need you to protect my safety." After listening to the teacher''s instruction, Hailong''s mind changed a lot. What honor and dignity is a fart! Everything is not as important as life. From the moment of resurrection, he has decided to protect his life no matter what happens in the future and will never talk about life and death. When the crowd fell to the ground, Hai Long took the three headed Qiu Jiao back into his heaven and earth ring. Then he walked towards the Qiang tribe in the direction he had come. Just walked out not far, and was about to enter the woods, three illusory figures appeared. The sea dragon stopped to look at the three figures. The figure gradually became clear. It was ula, Soto and Moha. Until they saw the sea dragon standing in front of them, the three great gods really believed that a broken Dan man could be resurrected. The three looked at each other, and their hearts were more afraid of the mysterious master of Hailong. The sea dragon''s mouth showed a trace of sarcastic laughter and said, "why, do you still want to stop us?" Ula hurriedly said, "no, we didn''t mean to stop you. We just heard from Lord snake god that you are awake and come to have a look. Are you all right now?" Looking at ula''s cautious appearance, Hailong suddenly felt like laughing. Of course, he knew that ula would become like this because of his incomparably powerful master. Since Hongzhi didn''t die, Hailong didn''t hate ula too much at this time. He said calmly, "as long as you don''t rob my wife, I will be fine. Several great gods, we want to say hello to the Yi people. Indeed, we don''t belong to southern Xinjiang. Therefore, after greeting the Yi people, we will immediately return to the Central Plains of China." The three of ulah seemed relieved at the same time. Moha said, "you don''t have to hurry. I think so. Little brother, your body has just recovered. Let''s stay one day today. Let''s do our best as a host. You''re on your way early tomorrow morning. How about it?" Hailong and piaomi looked at each other and just wanted to refuse, but Hongzhi said, "what great God, your Qiang barbecue tastes good. If we have it, we can consider staying for a day. Oh, by the way, we''d better have good wine." Moha smiled and said, "you can rest assured that as long as it is the flavor of our southern Xinjiang and you have food and drink, I will meet you." Hailong looked at Hongzhi with a bitter smile. After his life and death, he really couldn''t bear to refuse Hongzhi''s meaning. He had to nod helplessly and say, "well, please lead the way." Under the leadership of Wula, they finally returned to the largest tribe of the Qiang nationality. At the end of the day, in order not to annoy Hailong and others, Moha had already moved the Yi people to the best house of the Qiang people. As soon as he arrived at the house, Hailong was stunned. In the yard of hundreds of square meters, there were dozens of beautiful women playing with each other. Hailong just wanted to ask, but heard ula take the initiative to say, "that little brother, these are the beauties you robbed that day. There are 200, and there are many of them. Brother Moha has informed their families. You can take them away at any time as long as you like." The sea dragon turned and looked at the misty. Misty didn''t say anything, nor did she show a look of blaming him, but there was a trace of gloom in the depths of her eyes. It was this dark silk that tightened the sea dragon''s heart. "I just wanted to make trouble that day. I think you''d better let them go back. My name is Hailong. Don''t always call me ''that little brother''. It sounds strange." Moha said with a smile, "well, brother Hailong, these are the beauties of our Qiang and other ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang. Don''t you really think about it? They all have the best blood lineage in southern Xinjiang." The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "the best blood? Then stay." he hugged his face and turned pale and misty, and then said: "Although I can''t have these beauties, it''s a good idea to let them go to the Yi people. After all, we should thank the Yi people for coming here. Three great gods, you should take more care of them in the future! The Yi people are too weak, so don''t be destroyed by the three of you." Moha smiled: "It''s easy to say. I''ll tell you. In the future, the Yi people will be our allies of the Qiang people. Brother Hailong, after the guidance of respecting the teacher that day, we have suddenly realized that everything in the past is because we can''t let go. After you leave, the three of us will shut down together and hope to unite with the three people to fight the natural disaster. After all, the six heavy natural disasters are terrible." The sea dragon was surprised and said, "can three people take it together?" Ropeway: "This is a secret method in southern Xinjiang. After all, our three cultivation methods are very close, and they all belong to the type of demon cultivation. In joint cultivation, we can unite the yuan gods of the three people into one. If we can successfully resist the robbery with the power of three people, the possibility of success will increase greatly. After all, in this world, no one dares to say that he can resist the six heavy heaven with the power of one person Yes. Let''s go in. " As they spoke, they stepped into the temporarily enclosed courtyard. As soon as they entered the door, the beautiful girls immediately found the existence of Hailong, but how dare they be presumptuous when there were ula? They respectfully stepped aside one by one, but only the light from the corners of their eyes made Hailong feel like sitting on pins and needles. Those eyes were extremely hot. "Ah! You''ve finally come back." the leader of rizawa was overjoyed when he looked at Hailong and others who came into his room. The sea dragon smiled and said, "patriarch, you are worried." Rizawa said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. The great God of Moha has told us that you don''t know each other and have become friends. However, you are so charming to rob those girls back that my people are fascinated one by one." Hailong said, "I just wanted to tell you about this. Take all these girls back to the Yi nationality. The three great gods have agreed. These beauties have the best blood lineage. I think the descendants of the Yi nationality will be stronger if they marry them. Of course, we can''t force them. If they don''t want to, let them go home." Rizawa smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy. These girls have been full of fantasies about you since they saw your beauty that day. Even if you let them all marry you now, I''m afraid no one will say no." Hai Long said awkwardly, "I don''t want so many wives. I''m most afraid of dealing with women. Mahatma, this matter will bother you. Whatever you do, as long as you don''t let those girls pester me." Moha smiled and said, "you can call me big brother later. Don''t worry, I will deal with such a small matter." until a long time later, Hailong knew that the so-called treatment method of Moha was to lock up these girls first, and then let them all be sent back after the Yi people return. In addition, strict orders were issued to prevent them from taking a step out of the Yi nationality all their life. Otherwise, not only they, but also their relatives will be severely punished. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your family. These beautiful girls have to stay in the weak Yi nationality. These beauties played a big role in why Hailong became the great god worshipped by the Yi people. After they combined with the best soldiers of the Yi nationality, they brought excellent talents to the next generation of the Yi nationality. With the support of Qiang nationality, Yi nationality has gradually developed into an important ethnic group in southern Xinjiang. That night, under the hospitality of Moha, Hongzhi and xiaolingling finally tasted all kinds of wonderful flavors in southern Xinjiang. A meal didn''t end until late at night. Chapter 139 Friends with VIP tickets, please smash it, thank you ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Back in the room, he gently helped Hailong take off his coat and said, "dragon, did you find that the Miao girl of the Miao nationality looked at you a little wrong just now, especially when she toasted you, everyone could see the admiration in her eyes." Hailong drank a lot today. At this time, he was a little drunk. He put his arm around his misty and soft body, smiled and said, "what? Wife, are you jealous? How can Miao Miao and I? We will leave here early tomorrow morning. I''m afraid we can''t meet her in the future. We''re a little sleepy. Let''s have a rest." Misty and gentle, he fell in the arms of the sea dragon and whispered, "dragon, I think, I want you to want me tonight, okay? I''m really afraid that I''ll lose you! I must be your first woman. I want to be your rightful wife, and your cultivation has made progress. There should be no problem." The so-called wine is the medium of color. Although Hailong clearly knows that his current cultivation is not very suitable for having a relationship with misty, at this time, the beauty is hugging and softly says, "why is it the first woman, not the only woman?" Misty put his hands around the sea dragon''s neck, buried his shy face like a red apple in his arms, and whispered, "I''ll be satisfied as long as I''m your first woman, and I don''t want to ask for anything else. As long as you always have me in your heart." An unprecedented severe pain rose from the sea dragon''s body. Without any warning and preparation, the sea dragon hissed miserably and immediately fell down from the misty body. The severe pain made his body turn over and fall to the ground. Misty was already intoxicated. The sudden change suddenly woke her up from the * * * like ice water topping, "ah! Dragon, what''s the matter with you." she turned over and got out of bed. She quickly hugged the sea dragon into her arms. Big drops of sweat flowed down from the sea dragon''s forehead. He held his heart in his hands and his body was constantly convulsing. At this moment, he clearly felt that his heart seemed to break, and the unbearable pain had almost broken his will. The misty hand kneads the Dharma and inputs two blue and blue lights into the sea dragon. The divine power in the sea dragon is now in disorder. The mana she inputs has been strongly rejected. In order not to hurt the sea dragon, she has to give up. Just when he didn''t know what to do, the sea dragon''s spasm suddenly weakened. He gasped and his face has recovered a trace of blood color. "It hurts me. What''s going on?" Misty pressed the sea dragon''s wrist pulse. She found that the disordered divine power had returned slowly, and everything seemed to return to normal. Except for the sea dragon''s weak spirit due to severe pain, everything else was normal. When he opened his eyes, Hailong felt as if he had had a nightmare. If his whole body hadn''t been soaked with sweat, he couldn''t imagine that the heartbreaking pain had happened to him just now. And misty looked at each other, both of them showed a look of horror. At the same time, they thought of a problem, that is, the master of Hailong did not fully recover him. Holding the sea dragon to sit up, he said vaguely with tears: "husband, you, your body won''t..." Hailong shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know. But the master said I''m all right! Is there a defect in my soul or gold elixir? Once I''m too excited, it will trigger the injury." "Silly boy, what do you think? Your master will also make mistakes? Do you want to be angry? He came down from heaven to clean you up." a red light flashed, and a red light floated from the right arm of the sea dragon. Seeing hongmang, he immediately grabbed the straw, "Lao Hong, what''s going on? Tell me quickly." The Red Dragon said angrily, "you don''t have to check your body with mana to make a conclusion. Your body is OK. The problem is the foreign matter invading your body. You''re poisoned." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "Chinese insects? No, now the three old guys who represent the strongest in southern Xinjiang are very flattering to me. How can they poison me? Moreover, with my mana, can Gu insects invade?" The red dragon snorted and said: "I''m not familiar with Gu Shu. You can think about it yourself. I just found it when Gu poison broke out. However, I can tell you the solution. As long as you use your own mana to turn into samadhi true fire and run in your body for a week, you can naturally incinerate the Gu insect. However, if you do so, I''m afraid the master of the Gu insect will be finished. Well, you can deal with it yourself, if you do it yourself It''s really not good. I can help you burn it with sky fire. "After that, the sea dragon''s right arm became hot, and the red dragon has reintegrated into his dragon flying arm. The sea dragon snorted angrily and said, "it''s a death attempt to dare someone to poison me. I''ll incinerate the bug now and let that guy die without a place to bury." then he sat down cross legged and wanted to use the law to urge the transportation of samadhi true fire. The misty heart moved and suddenly said, "dragon, wait a minute. We''ll figure it out." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "what else do you need to know? The person who poisoned me must have no good intentions. Even if I kill him, they can''t say anything." Misty shook his head and said, "dragon, with your wisdom, you shouldn''t be so reckless. Think about it, who may poison you in this Qiang territory?" The sea dragon gradually calmed down, patted his forehead and said with a smile, "I''m so angry. Who let that bastard bug disturb our good things? Hey, when men think with the second half of Shen, their brains are always not smart. I think it''s strange to hear you say that." He blushed and said, "you are always so rude. Let''s think about it first." The sea dragon sat back on the bed with piaomi in his arms, thought for a moment, and said, "ordinary people can rule it out, because their poisonous insects can''t silently invade my body. Only those experts can do it. But ula, Moha and Soto should not. If you want to poison me, you must approach me, and have a plot. Who can it be?" Suddenly, misty and sea dragon''s eyes lit up at the same time. They said in one voice: "Miao Miao." Misty affirmation: "Yes, it must be her. Dragon, do you remember the story of the southern Xinjiang girl told by the leader of the rizawa clan? If she is a virgin, she is very powerful. With Miao Miao''s cultivation, if she shows her life to you, she is really likely to succeed. I think she is really in love with you, so she wants to bind you in this way. Fortunately, you didn''t rush to do it, otherwise Miao Miao will also die if the original insects are burned. In that case, I''m afraid we will have a big feud with the Miao people. " Hai Long nodded, frowned and said, "this method is too extreme. I don''t mean anything to that girl. What should I do now? I can''t let the bug stay in my body all the time. I don''t want to be worried all day. The most important thing is that with the bug, I can''t even make love with you. I must get it out." Misty smiled and said, "husband, your charm is really great! No matter those ordinary girls in southern Xinjiang or the daughter of a patriarch like Miao Miao, they will be green to you. In fact, the solution is simple. You just have to accept Miao Miao. Other girls are not only virgins, but also from famous families. They are good regardless of their life experience and appearance." Hailong said with a wry smile: "Don''t embarrass me. It''s not that you don''t understand. In this place that advocates power, as long as you have strength, there will be beautiful women like it. I won''t have any relationship with that Miao girl. I''m disgusted when I think of her insect. Let''s go to Soto now and let him deal with it. I believe that as the head of the Miao nationality, he must have a way to kill this insect The worm got out. " Misty way: "that''s the only way." they put on their clothes and went out of the room. The night was hazy. The moon was very round tonight. The bright moonlight shone through the hole of the sacred mountain, giving people a hazy sense of mystery. Hailong called a Qiang soldier in charge of night patrol and told him that he had to see the great God Soto immediately in case of emergency. The soldier didn''t dare to neglect, so he went to report immediately. After a while, Soto came with him. "Brother Hailong, what happened? I''m in such a hurry to find me. I''ve just entered the cultivation." The Sea Dragon said helplessly, "if it wasn''t urgent, I wouldn''t bother you. If I guessed right, now your daughter''s original life Gu is in me." Soto was shocked. He stepped forward to the sea dragon, grabbed his wrist, then took out a small white bottle from his arms, opened the bottle cap, sent it to the nose of the sea dragon and said, "smell it." The sea dragon took a deep breath with his nose, and suddenly a cool breath went down his throat. In the blink of an eye, it spread all over his body. In the feeling of being comfortable, he clearly found that there seemed to be something creeping near his left chest and heart. Soto looked at Hailong with a dignified face and said angrily, "this girl really doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Yes, in our Miao nationality, only her red moon Gu reflects like this." The Sea Dragon said, "don''t be angry, old Soto. Since your daughter put it, it''s easy to do. Please help me get it out. It doesn''t feel good to have something in my body." Soto frowned: "It''s just because my daughter released this insect, which is even more difficult to deal with. Brother, you don''t know that this red moon insect is the first life insect in southern Xinjiang. It''s called a divine insect. Its power is so powerful that it''s difficult to solve even if I''m invaded by it. Even the samadhi true fire of the cultivator can''t burn it to death. This insect is called an immortal insect in southern Xinjiang. There''s almost no way to do it To kill it. Especially if it is in your body at this time. Even if we can kill it, I''m afraid your body can''t stand it. " Hai Long and piaomi looked at each other and said, "No. brother Soto, Miao Miao is too cruel." Soto sighed and said: "She''s not cruel, but she likes you too much. You don''t know. That day, after your broken Dan died, the girl rubbed me for a long time. Later, when you came back to life, she asked me to propose marriage to you, but I knew it was impossible for you and her, so I turned her down. Unexpectedly, the girl would do such an extreme thing. Now there''s only one way. Come on, go and find Miao Miao. Brother, Don''t worry, Miao Miao started this thing, and I will give you a satisfactory answer. As long as it is the life Gu used by a woman in southern Xinjiang, the easiest way to remove it is to have a relationship with that woman. Since Miao Miao did this, I will ask her to help you remove the Gu anyway. " Hearing the meaning of Soto''s words, Hai Long shook his head and said, "brother Soto, I understand what you mean, but I can''t do that. If I break Miao Miao''s chastity, won''t I destroy her? She is your only daughter. From any point of view, this method of dispelling Gu is not advisable." Soto''s eyes showed a trace of gratitude. Just about to say something, Miao Miao had flown in like a red cloud. She glanced shyly at the sea dragon and glanced at the ethereal charming face. She obviously knew what had happened, but she knew Gu asked, "Dad, what are you looking for me?" Soto''s face sank like a watercourse: "you dare to say. You''re too brave. I told you not to provoke brother Hailong, but you just didn''t listen. You''re so brave that you poisoned him with your own life. How can you solve it?" Miao Miao didn''t care about his father''s angry face at all. He looked at Hailong with a grudge and said, "if you marry me, the Gu insect will be solved naturally. I lost to you that day. Naturally, I have to keep my word. Don''t I wronged you as your wife?" Hai Long helplessly looked at the Miao beauty who dared to love and hate in front of him and said, "Miao Miao, it''s impossible between us. Besides, I already have a wife. Just get the bug out. Let''s be ordinary friends." Miao Miao''s eyes turned red and said: "Who wants to be an ordinary friend with you? Do you think the red moon bug can be controlled casually? Even if it''s its master, I can''t easily summon it from your body. If you don''t marry me, let it stay in your body for a lifetime. However, I can tell you that as long as you don''t understand the bug, you can''t make love with other women, and the bug will die on the first and fifteenth days of the new year It will happen once. Your pain will be relieved only when I am by your side. " Chapter 140 If you have VIP tickets, please smash them. Hehe. Thank you very much. Please transfer your new book when it''s on the shelf. Junior, thanks again --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long''s patience was worn out. His eyes flashed cold. Ignoring Miao Miao, he said to Soto: "Elder brother, I know you are such a daughter, but I don''t want to be controlled by others all my life. If you don''t come up with a way to solve the insects, don''t blame me for my extreme means. Even if samadhi fire can''t incinerate the red moon insects, I don''t believe in the sky fire of red dragon and the hell fire of three headed Qiu Jiao. Miao Miao, I don''t want to hurt you. I hope you can solve it as soon as possible This matter. " Miao Miao was filled with tears in her eyes. She looked at the sea dragon with hatred and said, "OK! Don''t you have a way? Then you burn it! You burn it and I die, so as to save you from looking at me. I''ll tell you now that I have no way to solve it." then, ignoring Soto''s rebuke, she rushed out like a gust of wind. Soto looked at the sea dragon awkwardly and said, "brother, it''s really not good. You can fit in with the little girl. Don''t worry, I''ll never let her pester you again. She made it out, and she must be responsible." The sea dragon angrily said, "brother Soto, what do you think of me? Anyway, I can''t break Miao Miao''s chastity. Is there really no other way?" Soto sighed and said, "there''s another way, but it''s just that there''s no way." The sea dragon frowned and said, "what are you talking about? Speak clearly." Ropeway: "Although the red moon Gu is powerful, everything in the world is not absolute. In a specific environment, the red moon Gu will become very weak. When it is extremely weak, maybe I can lead it out of your body. However, this specific environment is too difficult to do. It can only be done in the extremely mysterious eye of the extremely ice land. Only the cold air there can be powerful enough It can convince the red moon Gu who likes fire. I grew up in southern Xinjiang. I really didn''t know there was such a place in China. Moreover, even if I found such a place, I''m afraid the red moon Gu will be completely frozen to death as soon as it leaves your body. In that way, Miao Miao will die. It''s very dangerous. It''s better to let her use her virginity to help you lead out the Gu insects. " Misty smiled and said, "no, the situation you said is well completed. As long as we lead out the red moon Gu in the extremely mysterious eye of the extremely ice land, we can almost guarantee success by using our magic power to lead the red dragon and sky fire." Soto was stunned and said, "is there really a place like the extremely icy place and the extremely mysterious eye? I have only seen records in the ancient books of the Miao nationality." Misty said, "of course, and I know the exact location. God Soto, please go with us. Dragon, do you know where this place is? You may not believe it. It is in the Lianyun mountains of Lianyun sect." Hailong was overjoyed and said, "you mean one of the 72 peaks in Lianyun mountain range is the land of extreme ice?" The misty chin said: "Yes, the top of Zhiyun peak, where elder martial sister Zhiyun is located, is a place of extreme ice. There is indeed an extremely mysterious eye there. Although that place is very dangerous, I think it should be no problem to help you remove the red moon bug with the help of all of us. You don''t have to worry, great God Soto. Don''t worry. We will give priority to the safety of Miss Miao Miao. We really can''t do it again The way you said. I''ll convince Hailong then. " Soto nodded and said, "well, although I''ve been to the Central Plains several times, I''ve never been to the Lianyun mountains. It''s better to see it this time." Misty ignored the dissatisfied eyes of the sea dragon and said, "then we''ll start early tomorrow morning, Miao Miao, and you have to persuade." Soto smiled and said, "you''ve tried your best to think of her. No matter what her dissatisfaction is, I''ll take her with you to the Lianyun mountains." with that, he nodded to the sea dragon, floated up and disappeared into the night. Watching Soto go, Hailong said discontentedly, "wife, how can you promise him that if you don''t succeed, I''ll have her daughter?" Misty smiled and said, "don''t worry, as long as what Soto said just now is true, there is no reason for failure. Elder martial sister of the extremely icy place is familiar with it. Coupled with the sky fire of the red dragon, we don''t have to worry about anything at all." The Sea Dragon said angrily, "it''s all Miao Miao''s girl. What Gu do you use if you have nothing to do." "OK, don''t be angry. Now that there is a solution to the problem, I''m relieved. You scared people just now. What can I do if you have something wrong?" Feeling the ethereal concern from the heart, Hailong relaxed, hugged her delicate body and said, "wife, look, how charming the moon is tonight! Anyway, we can''t make out. Let''s just enjoy the moon here." Misty leaned against the sea dragon''s shoulder and said softly, "you can do whatever you want. As long as you are by my side, no matter what you see, it is beautiful." The night passed quickly. When the sun came again and shone on the earth, Soto, ula and Moha took Miao Miao to the courtyard where Hailong and others lived. As soon as she entered the door, Miao Miao saw a scene that she would never forget. On the wooden roof, the sea dragon in a robe stood there gracefully. The breeze blew and made a noise with his robe. His eyes focused on the rising sun. In Miao Miao''s eyes, the sea dragon at this time was so handsome. In the arms of the sea dragon, he hugged a woman. She was wrapped in a white fur room with a faint blue light. Her dark green long hair floated behind her. She closed her eyes and snuggled in the arms of the sea dragon. Her face was full of satisfaction. It restored the ethereal appearance of the Central Plains. At this time, it was so beautiful. The holy temperament like an empty valley and spiritual spring deeply shook the hearts of Miao Miao and the three great gods. None of them made a sound. In their hearts, they didn''t want to disturb the tranquility of the couple. In the sunlight, the sea dragon and misty body were shrouded in a layer of golden brilliance, just like a fairy. Miao Miao felt ashamed for the first time in his life. Her beauty, which she always relied on, became so insignificant in front of the misty sky. She lowered her head sadly. She knew that she could not compare with the Central Plains beauty in any way, and only she could match the Shanghai Dragon. He gradually woke up from the beautiful scenery of the sunrise in southern Xinjiang. Hailong hugged the misty with pity. The night in southern Xinjiang was very cold for fear of misty cold, so he wore the silver fox coat he bought at a high price on the misty body for the first time last night. He carefully combed his long dark green hair, which was misty and scattered. At this time, his heart was full of tenderness. "Eh, how come all the great gods are here." the door opened and Hongzhi stretched out. Hearing his voice, Hailong woke up, saw the three great gods below, smiled and said, "you''re so early!" Soto said, "yesterday, I told Moha and ula about the little girl''s absurd things. They also wanted to go to the scenery of the Central Plains, so they decided to go with us. It''s not too late. We''d better solve it as soon as possible, and we can practice at ease." Hai Long nodded and said, "well, let''s go now. We''ll go to the Yi nationality to pick up two friends, and then go straight back to the Central Plains." Hongzhi touched his bald head and obviously didn''t know what had happened. He asked curiously, "boss, why do some great gods want to go with us!" Hailong said with a wry smile, "I''ll tell you when I''m on the road." They had nothing to clean up. Because Soto was accompanied by them, there was no taboo of flying. They set foot on their own spiritual clouds and flew towards the Yi tribe. Huang Han''s brothers and sisters waited for two months and finally welcomed Hailong and others back. They were immediately overjoyed, especially when they learned that Nanjiang would never invade the Central Plains again. They were finally completely relaxed. Since the Yi patriarch rizawa had not returned, they did not stay too much and set off immediately. He easily controlled his golden cloud and felt the rapidly passing air around him. Hailong suddenly had a feeling of returning like an arrow. Lianyunzong was his home. Now he suddenly longed to see the masters who led himself into the door of truth cultivation as soon as possible. Lingxiuzi, lingzhizi, lingatomi, lingyunzi, lingguangzi, lingtongzi, lingxiaozi, lingzhizi, lingyanzi, lingwuzi and lingyuzi, as well as the 11 masters, constantly flashed in his mind. Except that the three masters did not have a deep impression of lingatomi, the other 10 masters could be said to be his relatives. Now, they have become the practitioners of the Taoist generation. They are their own younger generation. They really miss them! Although he went back to Lianyun sect several times, he didn''t see any other masters except lingyuzi. Now, what he wants most is to be a spiritual Tongzi. "Master, I have something to ask you." a voice broke the silence when Hailong recalled all kinds of things in moyunping before. Hailong looked back and saw Huang Han looking at himself uneasily. "What''s up? Go ahead." Huang Han bowed his head and said, "master, can you also accept me into Lianyun sect? I really want to practice authentic Taoism." Hailong smiled: "Huang Han, you are honest and flexible. You are really suitable for cultivating truth. However, you are not as strong as your sister in one important aspect. That is, you are not firm enough and hesitate in case of trouble. However, you can be regarded as my founder disciple. Since you want to join Lianyun sect, I will help you. However, you must make great efforts in the process of cultivation in the future, You can be regarded as my only disciple now, but you can''t let others look down on you. You''re approaching the boundary of Zhao Song state. Go back to Bianliang first and report this to Zhao Ji. Then go to Lianyun sect to find me. You should be able to find it based on your cultivation achievements in the later stage of Tengyun. When you get to the periphery of Lianyun mountains, naturally there are disciples of this sect. You just need to say that he is a disciple of Hailong Taoist priest They will naturally lead you. " Huang Han was overjoyed. He quickly knelt down on the golden cloud of Hailong and said respectfully, "thank you for your collection. In the future, I will live up to my master''s expectations. I will work hard to practice and strive to achieve positive results as soon as possible." With a wave of his hand, Hai long held up Huang Han and said, "cultivation can''t be eager for success. It will be a long and arduous process. Whether you can get the road depends on your own. Practice for a while first, and I''ll call you up when you arrive at the state of Zhao and song." "Yes, master." with a grateful look in his eyes, Huang hantuan sat on the golden cloud and ran according to the cultivation method taught by Hailong. He secretly determined that Xiuzhen would become his only pursuit in the future. The sea dragon''s eyes turned and looked at the blue Lingyun not far from the front. The ethereal and waterstop posture loomed. After making up with the ethereal, he clearly felt that he seemed to cherish this feeling more. Misty tenderness and consideration for himself makes him so satisfied. That''s enough to get a wife. And what about water? Since he took revenge on her, he didn''t hate her any more. Although he thought he had done nothing wrong, he always had a sense of guilt in his heart. And now she looks at herself strangely, just like the original jade. She won''t like herself because of her aggression. The emergence of the name Yuhua shocked Hailong. Three hundred years ago, when he was in Xianzhao mountain of Wuzhao fairy, the figure of showing his love flashed in front of him. I haven''t seen her for 300 years. I don''t know if she''s okay. Although I just regard her as my sister, she seems very persistent. I wonder if I can see her when I go to Yunfeng this time. Speaking of it, her vegetarian food is really delicious. It would be nice to have such a wife. He shook his head vigorously. Hailong seemed to want to abandon this tempting idea. He secretly scolded himself for being greedy. Isn''t it enough to have ethereal? Although misty said he didn''t mind looking for a wife, could he really do that? No, never. He must not hurt misty. Unless tianqin is really alive, no one can compare with misty. "Dragon, we have arrived in the state of Zhao and song. Let Huang Han go." the misty soft voice came into Hai Long''s ears and woke him up from his thoughts. The sea dragon smiled and said, "let''s go down and finally return to the Central Plains. Let''s find a place to have a big meal and celebrate." Misty was stunned and said, "don''t you hurry back to the mountain to get rid of the red moon Gu?" Hailong said with a smile: "it''s urgent, but don''t worry for a moment. It won''t take long to eat a meal." then he informed the people by voice. Dark clouds, purple clouds, golden clouds and blue spirit clouds fell almost at the same time. All the figures showed up. Chapter 141 Book friends, I''m going to start spreading VIP again. However, the speed of the VIP chapter of the new book airspeed star trace will be temporarily uploaded in two chapters a day. Different from the public, the two chapters in VIP are 4000 +, that is, the same speed as me alone. Wait until next month, try to accumulate more and restore to the speed of three chapters a day. The new book has just been put on the shelves. I hope to get the support of new and old book friends, If you have VIP votes, you can vote. As you know, junior three will never let you down -------------------------------------------------------------------- Mohaha said with a smile, "brother Hailong, you don''t have to be so polite. Don''t you eat the same? However, I was so careless in the morning that I came out without inviting everyone to have breakfast." Hailong smiled and said, "when we get to the Central Plains, we should do our host''s friendship. Besides, I have to ask my disciples to do something. Let''s go to the city not far ahead and find the best hotel to entertain the three great gods and Miao girl." Listening to the hearty words of the sea dragon, Soto could not help nodding secretly. He could be so free and easy when he was poisoned by poisonous insects, which was beyond people''s reach. Glancing at his daughter with her head down all the time, she sighed secretly. If Hailong could really be his son-in-law, it would be a good thing! Unfortunately, even if he was willing to let his daughter be his concubine, he might not want it. A group of eleven people walked slowly forward. With the passage of time, Miao Miao''s gloomy mood seemed to relax. The scenery in the Central Plains was obviously different from that in southern Xinjiang, less mysterious, but more broad and broad. After a short time, a big city in front of us came into view. With the help of people''s eyes, we could clearly see that there were two big characters carved above the huge city gate five meters away - Licheng. The overall height of the city wall is more than 15 meters, and there is a wide moat in front of the city. The suspension bridge was lowered enough to pass through four carriages in parallel. There were not many pedestrians. There were hundreds of sergeants guarding the gate. Huang Han respectfully said, "master, this Li city is an important frontier defense town in China, hoarding 200000 troops, and the city also has 60 guns. It is the only city in China with guns." speaking of this, he couldn''t help glancing at the three great gods from southern Xinjiang. Moha snorted and said, "don''t heavy troops guard against our southern Xinjiang? Don''t worry, at least when we old guys are alive, southern Xinjiang will never attack the Central Plains." Hai Long patted Moha on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Moha, you don''t have to care. Who makes you so powerful in southern Xinjiang? The so-called heart of defending against people is indispensable. Huang Han, what is a gun? It sounds like it''s powerful." Huang Han said: "Artillery is a kind of defense weapon developed by Zhao song and Li Tang. It is made of refined iron. Its barrel is three meters long and about half a meter in diameter. It is filled with fire Yao and attacked by iron bullets. Although it is too heavy, it is very powerful for defense. As long as they are well adjusted, they can hit any target 5000 meters away. They can deal with the enemy''s stone catapult Archery and arrow tower are very suitable for attacking the city. However, this kind of artillery is very troublesome to forge, so now there are only a few important border towns and Bianliang city. If all our cities are equipped with this kind of artillery in the future, we won''t be afraid of the enemy''s invasion. " Hai Long said with a smile, "since this thing is so powerful, why not equip the army? If you equip your heavy armor infantry with artillery, I''m afraid even the cavalry of yuan and Mongolia are powerful, I can''t cope with it. I really want to see how powerful this artillery is." After listening to Hailong''s words, Huang Han moved in his heart and said: "Master, when we and Li Tangguo were studying artillery, they were all used for defense. No one has ever put forward this idea. However, although the artillery is powerful, it is too bulky. A complete artillery is 500 kg. I''m afraid no carriage can carry it! Besides, there are fire Yao and shells. How many manpower is needed to transport it?" The sea dragon thought for a moment and said, "that''s not easy. Just make your guns smaller and your shells smaller. Even if the power will be smaller, it''s better than bows and arrows." Huang Han scratched his head and said, "I don''t know much about the technical problems of artillery. However, I heard that if the barrel of artillery is too small, there will be a danger of blasting at the moment of fire Yao explosion." Hailong was very interested in the gun and said with a smile, "let''s go to the city. When we have a good meal, you call the leader in charge of the city''s defense to me and ask him to ask someone to find an open place to test the gun for me. Then I''m thinking about whether there is any way to improve." Moha said, "OK! I also want to see what the artillery looks like and whether there is any capital to fight against our army in southern Xinjiang." although he has given up the idea of attacking the Central Plains, his competitive heart can''t disappear in a day or two. Hearing Huang Han''s saying that the artillery is powerful, he couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied. Hai Long suddenly changed his face and seemed to think of something. He said to Mo ha, "great God, there''s something I haven''t had time to ask you. Before we went to southern Xinjiang, we met a man of your Qiang nationality who drove hundreds of monsters to completely destroy a village with thousands of people in the state of Zhao and song, and didn''t even leave a living person. Do you know that?" Moha frowned and said, "I didn''t send anyone to make trouble in the Central Plains! I just drove wild giants to test here. What looks like the person you said drives some monsters." Hailong knew that he would never lie as Moha. Since he wasn''t sent by him, he could reduce many contradictions and relax, I ran through what I had seen and heard. After hearing the sea dragon''s narration, Moha''s eyes were full of anger, "It''s this bastard. Good killing, really good killing. Brother Hailong, the man you said is really my Qiang. However, he is a traitor of my Qiang. In my Qiang, there are two important occupations, one is to raise insects, and the other is to drive animals. You haven''t seen the Nanjiang monster driven by us in a short time. It''s amazing What a strange sight! If we really want to attack the mainland, the wild animals in southern Xinjiang will be the main force. After all, our number is much smaller than yours. There are thousands of strange animals in southern Xinjiang, and there are many kinds that can be driven by us. Among them, there are many powerful ones. However, the more powerful animals are, the harder it will be to drive. Think of the 10000 animals you released that day Lord Qiu Jiao, the ancestor of the snake, has three heads. We can''t deal with them. I could see many strange beasts four or five thousand years ago, but now they are very rare in southern Xinjiang. The man you just mentioned is a steward in charge of driving animals under my hand. He likes leisure and hates work. He knows how to drink and gamble all day. Once, he fed the wrong monster food, resulting in several rare monsters Death. My men found him and beat him up. The boy held a grudge. He not only killed his attacker with poison, but also drove some monsters to escape overnight. I sent many people to look for him, but he was very slippery. Unexpectedly, he escaped to the Central Plains. Fortunately, he met you and it''s a worry to me. " The sea dragon smiled and said, "as long as it''s not sent by brother Moha, otherwise, the Central Plains and southern Xinjiang will really have a strange feud." As they spoke, they had come to the front of the city. Moha, ula and Soto didn''t matter. They all wore ordinary robes, but Miao Miao''s clothes were more eye-catching. The Central Plains and the three kingdoms were very conservative. Suddenly, she appeared as a beautiful woman with exposed clothes, which immediately attracted the attention of the city guards. Dozens of soldiers carefully stopped Hai Long and others. The leader "Who are you? Where do you come from?" the man shouted, his eyes still swimming on Miao Miao. Huang Han stepped forward, calmly took out a token from his arms and handed it to him, "worship the temple. I''m on business as ordered by your majesty. Get out of the way." The soldier leader took the token and was immediately startled. He quickly ordered all his men to make way for the city. Ula looked at Huang Han strangely and said, "are you an official of the state of Zhao song?" Huang Han said: "I belong to the worship Hall of the state of Zhao song. To tell you the truth, I went to Nanjiang with my master to investigate the giant''s attack on the city a few days ago." Hailong said, "well, now things are over. The three great gods don''t need to care. Huang Han, lead the way and find the best hotel to wash the dust for some elders." Huang Han dared not neglect and hurriedly led the people to the city. Obviously, he was not the first time to Li city. He led the people to a hotel called Guihua building. With the cultivation of Moha and others, they have not been interested in eating and drinking for a long time, but the dishes in the central plains are obviously very different from those in southern Xinjiang. They need to be more exquisite. Looking at the dishes with good color, aroma and taste, they can''t help but increase their appetite. Huang Sui sits next to Miao Miao, frequently prepares dishes for her and explains the beauty of each dish to the public. Although Miao Miao has practiced for many years, he is The girl''s heart and nature. Her gloomy mood because of the sea dragon gradually opened up. In one meal, she has become a good friend with Huang Sui. After having had enough to eat and drink, Huang Han remembered Hai Long''s orders and just wanted to find the general responsible for guarding the frontier here, but the general had already come. The worship hall was under the status of one person in the state of Zhao and song, and they defeated the worship hall in the state of yuan and Mongolia with the help of Hai long. In the whole state of Zhao and song, they had already been heroes. The general learned that there were people in the worship hall coming to him When he heard that people were eating inside, he didn''t bother. He didn''t meet Huang Han until he stepped out of the hotel. "Master, let me introduce you. This is Zhao Feng, the great general of national defense who is responsible for guarding the southern border. General Zhao Feng, this is my master, his Highness the king." Zhao Feng was more than two meters tall. His face was resolute and his whole body exuded extraordinary momentum. Everyone clearly felt the sense of awe and killing emanating from him. After listening to Huang Han''s words, Zhao Feng hurried forward, knelt down in front of Hai Long and said respectfully, "Your Highness Zhao Feng, I have seen your Highness the king side by side. Your Highness''s famous subordinates have heard of it for a long time." Seeing Hailong, he couldn''t help wondering. The name of the king has already spread in the territory of Zhao Song state. He didn''t expect that the king who can be said to have saved Zhao Song state would be so young. With a wave of Hailong, Zhao Feng only felt a warm energy to hold himself up. "General Zhao, don''t be polite. I''m not an official in the dynasty. I don''t need a big gift to meet. Please take a seat." Under the strength that Hailong inadvertently showed, Zhao Feng immediately despised him and said respectfully, "the Lord is the pillar of the state of Zhao song. In front of you, there is no last general seat." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "Why are you all the same? There are so many rules. Sit down quickly." Hailong''s approachability immediately won Zhao Feng''s favor. This important figure in the military of Zhao song sat aside. Seeing him sit down, Hailong said, "I''m very interested in those guns in the city. Can the general find an open place to test the guns for me? Maybe I can think of some ways to improve." When Hailong mentioned the artillery, Zhao Feng''s eyes lit up. The previous respect disappeared and replaced by excitement, "Your Highness, this artillery is a good thing! Its power is not comparable to any weapon at all. Whether it is range or explosive power, it is enough to destroy anything within tens of meters below the shell. It is extremely lethal. Unfortunately, it is extremely difficult to manufacture. I''m afraid it will take four or five years to expand it to 120. Since you want to see it, you''ll go there "Be ready." then he confessed to the sea dragon and rushed away. Hailong looked at Zhao Feng''s hurried figure and said with a smile, "the general is in a hurry." Huang Han smiled: "Master, you don''t know. General Zhao Feng loves his guns as much as his life. He wants to sleep with his precious guns every day. You haven''t seen the scene when I was there last time. The 60 guns roared together. A big pit was blown out in front of the whole Li City, and all the prepared targets were blown up. Such a powerful weapon, It''s a nightmare for the siege army. If you can have more, you can reduce the number of soldiers stationed. " Moha said with some disapproval, "is it so magical? I''m going to see it." Huang Han said, "senior, I''m not afraid of your blame. Speaking of it, the 60 cannons in Licheng were forced to be installed by the monsters in southern Xinjiang. How can we not know that southern Xinjiang is powerful? If there were no such sharp weapons, I''m afraid we might not be able to resist even if we mobilized people all over the country!" The sea dragon stopped Huang Han from going on and said, "what''s good about fighting? It wastes people and money. Moreover, even if the artillery is powerful, I''m afraid it can''t stop the insects in southern Xinjiang." Miao Miao Jiao''s body trembled, raised her head and glared at the sea dragon, saying, "are you talking about me?" The sea dragon was stunned and hurriedly said, "sorry, Miao Miao, I didn''t mean that. I just felt it. The power of Gu insects is really beyond the control of ordinary people." Miao Miao snorted and bowed her head. Huang Sui hurriedly comforted her. After a while, Zhao Feng ordered his hand to come down and invite the people. In a delicate atmosphere, Hailong and his party of 11 got on the carriage prepared by Zhao Feng and went out of the city. Chapter 142 Book friends, I''m going to start spreading VIP again. However, the speed of the VIP chapter of the new book airspeed star trace will be temporarily uploaded in two chapters a day. Different from the public, the two chapters in VIP are 4000 +, that is, the same speed as me alone. Wait until next month, try to accumulate more and restore to the speed of three chapters a day. The new book has just been put on the shelves. I hope to get the support of new and old book friends, If you have VIP votes, you can vote. As you know, junior three will never let you down -------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong and piaomi and shuistop sat in one. As soon as they got on the bus, piaomi whispered, "dragon, why do you have to try the gun? Don''t you find that the magic ha God looks a little unhappy?" The sea dragon smiled and said: "Wife, you should remember that only strength can prove everything. Although Moha gave up the idea of attacking the central plains under the authority of my master, Moha has great ambition. Even if he doesn''t attack, his men will also have the idea of invading the Central Plains after he spends the robbery. After all, the Central Plains is rich in land and resources. I want to test the gun this time I want to frighten them. Moreover, I really have the intention to develop a powerful weapon for Zhao song. In this way, even if I don''t attack the enemy, I can protect myself. " Due to the close distance, I naturally heard their conversation with the cultivation of water stop and said, "Hailong, have you increased your cultivation recently?" Hailong was stunned and said, "why did you ask this, elder martial sister? My cultivation has made some progress. It may be because the master helped me reshape my body. Now I should not fall into the late stage." Shuistop shook his head and said, "nothing, but I think I can''t see through you more and more. However, there is one thing I want to remind you. As practitioners, we should pay less attention to the affairs of mortals in China. Otherwise, the secular heart will have a great impact on your accomplishments." For the first time, Hailong found that shuistop would care about himself. He looked at misty and said, "thank you for your reminding. After watching the gun test later, we''ll go back to the mountain immediately." The carriage was not only fast, but also extremely stable. After about half an hour, the people had left the west gate. When they got off the carriage, there was an open field in front of the people. Looking around, there were open plains within dozens of miles, and there were few plants. Zhao Feng rode a tall horse to Hailong''s body, turned over and dismounted, and said excitedly, "Your Highness, please come with me. This is our school military field, where military horses are trained on weekdays." Surrounded by Zhao Feng and 200 soldiers, they came to the side of the school military field, and a huge gun appeared in front of them. The gun was about two meters high, the thick gun body occupied about ten square meters, and the three meter long gun barrel stretched out into the distance. It was dark and felt dark. Zhao Feng explained, "this huge gun needs 6000 kilograms of refined iron to be refined into a single one, and the process requirements are extremely high. There can be no gap. It uses shells with a diameter of 35 cm. Within 5000 meters, it can be said to be invincible and explosive. Come on, present the shells." Under his command, two soldiers came over with a round black shell. It looked like a big iron bullet on the surface. Zhao Fengdao: "After many experiments, the shell took shape. Your highness, it looks like a solid iron shell on the surface. In fact, it is not. There is a large amount of compressed fire Yao in the shell. The whole shell weighs 80 kg, including 50 kg of fire Yao. After being fired by the gun, the explosion power is three times greater than that when it was just developed. If a gun is fired, it will be covered within hundreds of square meters, such as If the enemy''s formation is dense, it will never be a problem to destroy hundreds of people. " Hailong took the shell from the soldier, weighed it in his hand and said, "that is to say, after it is sent out by artillery, it will explode as soon as it hits the ground, right?" Zhao Feng nodded and said, "the principle is like this. In the barrel, we set up a booster, which takes up the most volume and takes the most effort to make. Fill the booster with fire Yao. Once it explodes, it will produce a strong thrust to push the shell out, and then explode. It is very powerful." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "let''s start. Let''s also appreciate the power of your artillery." Zhao Feng nodded excitedly and commanded his men to fill the fire Yao. It took ten minutes for the fire Yao to fill up. The soldiers put the shell into the gun barrel and lit the fuse after Zhao Feng gave the order. "Boom -" the loud noise was deafening. The huge shell was rushed out from far away, cut through the sky and fell to the ground. A little dust splashed in the distance, and everything seemed to be over. Moharlen gave a moment and turned to laugh, "is this your artillery? It''s just a distant catapult. It''s a waste of so much refined iron!" Zhao Feng''s face was very ugly. He glanced at the indifferent Hailong and whispered, "I''m sorry, your highness, this shell may be made of thick shell wall. So it didn''t explode. Please allow me to try another one." Hailong said, "General Zhao Feng, what''s the probability of your shell''s successful explosion?" Zhao Feng said, "about 80% success rate. Come here and add another one." ten minutes later, at Zhao Feng''s command, the artillery was powerful. With a loud noise, the second shell was shot out from a distance. "Boom -" the ground under the feet of the people trembled violently, and an unprecedented huge sound sounded. A huge fire lit up in the distance, and smoke and soil filled the air. From the position where Hailong and others stood, the power of this gun fully covered nearly 1000 square meters. Zhao Feng blinked. He didn''t expect that the power would suddenly become so great. He hesitated and said, "it''s almost double the power. Your highness, maybe we''re lucky. The second shell should be right on the first one, so it has such a powerful power." Moha, Soto and ula have been completely stunned. Although they will not be afraid of artillery attack based on their cultivation, ordinary monsters in southern Xinjiang can''t resist this degree of attack except those with strong strength. Even if tens of thousands of monsters are transferred to attack the city, I''m afraid it''s difficult to break through this powerful artillery blockade. Hailong thought for a moment and said, "General Zhao, I think this artillery has great disadvantages." Zhao Feng was stunned. He was full of feelings for these guns. At this time, when he heard Hai Long''s negation, a trace of unhappiness suddenly rose in his heart. He protested: "Your Highness, in China, this can be said to be the most powerful weapon. Why are there disadvantages?" The sea dragon smiled and said: "General, don''t worry. Listen to me. First of all, your shells can''t guarantee that all of them can exert their power. Although the attack power of this kind of artillery is not small, it takes too much raw materials and time to forge a statue, which can be said to be a waste of money. At the same time, the artillery has been loaded for too long. I ask you, if the enemy is a fast cavalry from 5000 meters to How many times can you fire your artillery under the city? I think it can''t exceed three times at most. If the enemy attacks with a large army, although the artillery can kill them, it can''t play a decisive role in the war. Once the city is broken, these precious artillery will become the enemy''s booty. We don''t want this kind of weapon. " After listening to Hailong''s analysis, Zhao Feng couldn''t help sweating. Hailong said these disadvantages to the point. Indeed, although the artillery is powerful, the enemy can''t stay there and let you blow. With a smile, the sea dragon continued: "I have an idea. If this idea can be tested successfully, we will really have powerful artillery. First of all, the volume of the artillery is too large. You said just now that the booster is complex. In fact, I think this problem can be solved. First of all, the artillery shell does not need to be so large, and the outer iron shell can be made thinner." Zhao Feng said suspiciously, "but if the iron shell of the shell is thin, it is likely to explode in the barrel!" Hailong said, "listen to me. Thin iron shell is not the main thing. The most important thing is the booster. General Zhao, I ask you, how much raw materials can this gun save without booster?" Zhao Feng''s eyes lit up and said without hesitation: "at least two-thirds can be saved." Hailong said confidently, "the booster is nothing more than firing shells with the power of fire Yao explosion. If we put the booster directly on the shell, won''t we save the process of manufacturing the booster? Moreover, the loading time will be greatly shortened, and the connection between one shot and one shot will never exceed one minute. I think so." As he spoke, the sea dragon squatted down and drew a conical shape on the ground with his fingers, and then drew a square after the conical shape, "I thought about it just now. Now, because the shell is round, when it hits the ground, the force area is very large, so it may not explode. If the shell is made into a cone, not only the rear can bear the thrust of the booster, but also when it lands, the tip is down, and it can explode almost 100%. General Zhao, look, the cube behind is what I said The booster can be made stronger and filled with fire Yao. Then connect it with the warhead. The connection should not be too tight. At the connection place, we must use a very thick iron plate, so that the force generated when the rear booster explodes can push the warhead out completely. " Zhao Feng''s eyes were bright and convinced and said, "Your Highness, this is really a good way. If you have tried, you may really succeed." Hailong smiled: "I haven''t finished yet, and I think since the fire Yao can explode in the impact, there''s no need to use a fuse at all. It''s slow and unsafe. You can design something to directly hit the back of the booster when the gun is fired, so that the shell can be fired instantly. It''s best to design an opening on the barrel so that it can be discarded after the explosion The booster is more convenient to take out and can greatly reduce the loading time. If it is successful, the weight of the whole gun will be reduced. As long as two more wheels like carriages are installed, it can become a mobile weapon. Once hundreds of doors are made, the cavalry of the yuan and Mongolia country will fart and blow them all to death before they arrive. However, what I said is just a setup Just think about it. It takes you a long time to experiment and see how thick the iron wall of the gun barrel and shell is. I''m afraid it takes a long time to study. It''s up to you. " Zhao Feng looked at Hailong blankly. For a long time, he suddenly fell to his knees and said with tears: "Your Highness, Zhao Feng is convinced. You are worthy of being the king of Zhao song. Once this idea succeeds, we Zhao song will become the first power in China! Your highness, thank you, thank you." Hailong picked up Zhao Feng and said with a smile, "there''s nothing to thank you for. I just think the gun is very interesting. I''ll imagine it boldly. You can do it freely. If it succeeds, the mobile gun will become a secret weapon of the state of Zhao and song. At that time, you don''t have to be afraid of anything." Moha coughed and said, "brother Hailong, you''re not going to destroy our southern Xinjiang. If the artillery you said can have the power just now, it''s really possible to blow up hundreds of doors, even if we flatten our southern Xinjiang!" after listening to Hailong''s words, he, Soto and ula felt fear in their hearts. This kind of weapon is really terrible. Hailong laughed: "Brother Moha, you don''t have to worry. Although the artillery is powerful, even if my idea is successful, it is very difficult to transport, and it needs a lot of raw materials to manufacture. Even those fire Yao, it''s not easy to get a lot. There are many mountains in southern Xinjiang, which are not suitable for the use of artillery. You don''t have to worry at all, as long as southern Xinjiang doesn''t take the initiative to attack Zhao and song , I guarantee that Zhao songguo will not deal with you. " Moha looked a little relaxed. Looking at the gun, he still showed worried eyes. Hailong had achieved the desired effect. He was in a good mood and said to Zhao Fengdao: "General Zhao, since you think my idea is feasible, organize personnel to study it as soon as possible. We have something else to do, so we won''t stay here more, Huang Han! After you report to Zhao Ji in the Imperial City, find me in the Lianyun mountains as soon as possible. Maybe I won''t stay there for too long." Huang Han respectfully replied, "yes, master." Hailong looked back at the three great gods in southern Xinjiang who were still thinking about artillery and said with a smile, "let''s go. It''s a long way from here to Lianyun mountain." under the surprised gaze of Zhao Feng and his close soldiers, all kinds of clouds rose and disappeared into the distant sky. Zhao Feng looked at the dead back of Hailong and others and murmured, "the king is really a God and man. Presumably, he is a gift from heaven to the state of Zhao and song." Huang Han smiled and said, "General Zhao, your research must be carried out as soon as possible. If it is successful, it will be a great credit! Your majesty will be greatly rewarded at that time." Zhao Feng sighed softly and said, "it doesn''t matter if I get the reward. However, I really like artillery. I really hope his highness Wang''s idea of working side by side can succeed." Chapter 143 Book friends, I''m going to start spreading VIP again. However, the speed of the VIP chapter of the new book airspeed star trace will be temporarily uploaded in two chapters a day. Different from the public, the two chapters in VIP are 4000 +, that is, the same speed as me alone. Wait until next month, try to accumulate more and restore to the speed of three chapters a day. The new book has just been put on the shelves. I hope to get the support of new and old book friends, If you have VIP votes, you can vote. As you know, junior three will never let you down -------------------------------------------------------------------- Demon sect. Jin shisan got up and said angrily, "what are you talking about? He''s not coming on the 14th? Lianyun sect, and Lianyun sect is making trouble again. Are those you said true? Even the enemies of Moha and Soto..." Heifeng nodded helplessly and said, "Lord, it''s true. Moreover, the two great gods call the invisible golden light Da Luo Jinxian." The cold light in Jin shisan''s eyes circulated and gradually calmed down. From the current situation, it''s not good for me. It seems that I can''t go on like this. Only by cooperating with evil clan and demon clan can I survive better. He sighed deeply and said, "well, I''ll consider it if you go down to be. Without the support of Nanjiang, everything can only rely on ourselves." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As soon as they entered the Lianyun mountain range, Moha, Soto, ula and Miaomiao felt an unprecedented huge aura. Although there are many mountains in southern Xinjiang, compared with the towering peaks such as Lianyun mountains, the difference is too far. While they were admiring, they shouted, "where demons dare to break into lianyunzong''s victory." three green lights came and stopped in front of the people in the blink of an eye. Seeing these three figures, Hailong was shocked, because it was lingtongzi, the sixth master he missed, who was the first. Without any hesitation, the sea dragon rushed out and rushed towards the lingtongzi who controlled the flying sword. Lingtongzi also saw a golden light coming to him. He was so cold in his heart that he quickly put a ban in front of him, and urged the magic weapon to prepare for the battle. Hai Long''s body didn''t stop at all. The prohibition imposed by lingtongzi didn''t play any role for him. As soon as his body passed through, Hai Long''s divine power suddenly burst out, blocking the magic weapon urged by lingtongzi in his hurry, and tightly hugging lingtongzi''s body, "six masters, it''s me!" Hearing this familiar voice, lingtongzi''s whole body was shocked, and his heart trembled. The familiar breath made him know that the one who hugged himself was the one who missed the millennium, "Hailong, is that you?" The sea dragon raised his head. His eyes were red. Looking at the Lingtong who was much stronger than before, he said emotionally, "master six, it''s me! I''m the sea dragon!" The two people who came with lingtongzi were Lingguang, the fifth master of Hailong, and lingxiaozi, the seventh master of Hailong. Seeing that Hailong rushed into the prohibition of lingtongzi, he just wanted to fight, but found that they were acquainted, so he immediately relaxed. When they saw the face of the sea dragon, they lost their voice and said, "sea dragon, it''s sea dragon." Lingtongzi''s voice trembled, "Hailong, are you all right these years? We haven''t seen each other for thousands of years!" Hailong nodded hard and said, "master six, I''m fine. How are you? How are you? How are all the masters?" Lingxiaozi and lingguangzi surrounded, "OK, we are all very good. You stinky boy, I haven''t seen you for so many years, which is stronger than before. The masters miss you very much!" Hailong looked at the concerned eyes of the three people and felt hot, "I miss you too." At this time, Piaomiao and others had gathered around. As soon as they saw Piaomiao and waterstop, lingtongzi quickly saluted and said, "moyunfeng daotongzi, daoguangzi and daoxiaozi, have seen Piaomiao and waterstop. Piaomiao smiled and said," you''re welcome, three. Are you patrolling the mountain? " In front of the elders, Tao Tongzi pressed the excitement in his heart and said respectfully, "yes, because father Jietian is about to rob, now there will be disciples in charge of looking for the mountain at 72 peak." The sea dragon floated to the misty side and said, "wife, this is the masters I told you. When I first went to Moyun peak, they were very kind to me." Tao Tongzi looked at each other and were all stunned. Although they also heard that Hailong married misty Taoist Zun, they just took it as a joke. At this time, when they saw that Hailong was commensurate with his wife, they suddenly had a strange feeling in their hearts. The original apprentice is a generation higher than himself and others. Daoxiaozi smiled bitterly and said, "Hailong, I didn''t expect what elder martial brother six told you when you went up the mountain to come true. You can''t fall into the realm now." The sea dragon was excited, smiled and said, "yes! I''m also a second-generation disciple now. But don''t worry, Shifu. Even if I become an immortal in the future, you will always be my Shifu. You don''t have to be bound. Let''s talk about each other." Taoist Tongzi smiled bitterly and said, "two ancestors, please go to Moyun peak and have a rest. Who are these?" Hongzhi and xiaoclever naturally knew each other, but Huang Sui and the people in southern Xinjiang were not familiar with them. In particular, the powerful momentum of the three great gods in southern Xinjiang makes them awe inspiring. After all, they are responsible for patrolling the mountain and should not be careless at all. Hai Long said, "let me introduce you. This is elder martial sister shuistop''s new disciple Huang Sui. Xiao Sui, these are my masters. Just call elder martial brother." Huang Sui said cleverly, "I''ve seen several senior brothers." Lingtongzi quickly returned the gift and said with a smile: "younger martial sister, you don''t have to be polite. It''s really lucky for younger martial sister to get Qingmi from the founder of waterstop!" Hai Long said with a smile, "six masters, you haven''t changed at all! You are so polite to everyone except me. Come on, I''ll introduce you. This is brother Moha, the head of Qiang Nationality in southern Xinjiang. This is brother Soto, the head of Miao Nationality in southern Xinjiang, and this is his daughter Miao Miao. As for this, it''s the head of ulah nationality of TANLA nationality. After all, he still has some hatred for ulah, So it''s not commensurate with big brother. Tao Tongzi saluted everyone. Under his leadership, the crowd broke through the clouds and fog and landed in front of Moyun cave at the top of Moyun peak. Moha exclaimed: "Lianyun mountain is really a fairyland on earth. If we can have such a huge aura in southern Xinjiang, I''m afraid we can save at least 2000 years of cultivation and reach the current level." Misty smiled and said, "the great God is kind. Lianyun mountain covers an area of very wide. If you like, you might as well stay here to practice." Moha''s eyes lit up, turned and looked at Soto. Soto said, "it''s not urgent. Brother Hailong has been poisoned by the red moon. I think we''d better solve it first." Misty said, "I''m afraid we''ll be robbed soon when the patriarch calls us back. Several great gods might as well rest here. We''ll go to pick up Tianfeng to say hello first, and then go to the extremely icy place." Soto said, "now that we''re here, we also want to meet the first major Heavenly Lord in the cultivation world of China. I don''t know if it''s convenient." Misty took a look at the waterstop, hesitated a little, nodded and said, "that''s good. All patriarchs will go with us." Zhishui: "Xiao Sui, wait here with some senior brothers first. Hongzhi and xiaolingling, you also have a rest first. We''ll go back." Hongzhi naturally understood that lianyunzong''s fundamental place was not suitable for him. He nodded knowingly, while xiaoclever was anxious to go back to his monkey forest. Naturally, he had no opinion. Under the leadership of misty and still water, the people lifted up the spirit cloud again and went to Jietian peak in the depths of Lianyun mountains. While flying, he mistily said to Hailong, "dragon, you haven''t entered Jietian peak since you became a second-generation disciple. If the leader senior brother asks you to go at that time, you must be careful inside. Whether you can get good things depends on your chance. Remember, you can''t force everything in Jietian Palace, let it be. Understand?" Hailong smiled and said, "wife, you are the one who is most interested in me. Now I''m not interested in treasures. I just want to see what the robbery looks like." Misty helplessly shook his head and said: "Other practitioners regard Tianjie as the most terrible thing, but you think it''s fun. Although I haven''t seen Tianjie, I''m afraid even the first Tianjie is much more powerful than my Shenxiao Tianlei. In recent thousands of years, Lianyun sect can be said to have reached its peak. There are a large number of experts. I hope senior brother can successfully survive the robbery." The people were highly cultivated. Under the support of Lingyun, they soon came to Jietian peak. This is the highest peak in China, which gives people a strong sense of oppression. When the people just set foot on Jietian square, Moha, Soto and ula were shocked all over at the same time. Without any hesitation, they immediately sat cross legged on the ground, connected with each other, and constantly recited the magic spell. Hai Long was startled and asked Miao Miao suspiciously, "what''s wrong with them? There''s no prohibition here except for stronger Aura!" Miao Miao shook her head and frowned, "I don''t know. This is the first time I''ve seen it. Dad, they seem to be putting up some restrictions." "You don''t have to guess. Because this is the closest place in China to the fairyland, the three felt the threat of heaven robbery, so they jointly set a ban to cover up their breath." the blue light flashed, and then Tiandao Zun, Zhiyun Dao Zun and Dengxian Dao Zun appeared next to everyone at the same time. The customer of Jietian sect couldn''t speak, so he pinched the Dharma with his hands. Suddenly, a layer of blue light enveloped the three great gods from southern Xinjiang. Jietian peak is the first place in the world to gather aura and the general hub of the immortal array in Lianyun mountains. In this place, the Lord of Jietian sect has the ability to control everything. Even if the three sect leaders of evil sect come together, it is difficult to compete with him here ¡£ Looking at the gradually relaxed faces of the three Moha people, the Taoist priest then asked the misty: "third martial sister, who are these sacred? They are so deep in cultivation! It seems that they are more than brothers." Misty simply told him and others about the process of going to southern Xinjiang this time. When it came to the mysterious master of sea dragon, Jietian daozun couldn''t help showing a surprised look. "So it is. The three great gods are really admirable. They should have more than ten thousand years of cultivation. It is really impossible for ordinary people to adhere to such a long time of cultivation. The most valuable thing is that they can follow the instructions of their predecessors and turn fighting into friendship. They are wise men." The voice of the great God Moha sounded, "the Taoist priest of heaven has really talked too much. This is all the guidance of the Hailong brothers. Without his old man''s guidance, I''m afraid we won''t be able to understand common affairs in ten thousand years!" the three people were completely introverted and stood up one after another. With the help of the Taoist priest of heaven, they finally completely restrained their magic power. Soto said with lingering fear: "Jietian peak is the holy land. As soon as I set foot here, I felt my magic desire to soar into the sky. If I hadn''t restrained it in time, I''m afraid I would accept heaven''s robbery here today. Thank you for your help." Then Taoist Zun smiled and said, "don''t be polite. Although this mountain is suitable for cultivation, it''s the most unsuitable place in China for robbery. If there is a robbery here, I''m afraid its power will be more than double that of ordinary places. Recently, I''m often frightened lest the robbery suddenly come. The three great gods come all the way. Please serve tea in the temple of heaven." Under the leadership of Jie Tian daozun, the people entered the outer palace of Jie Tian palace. This is a place where only Lianyun sect experts at the level of Taoist reverence can come. And the rear palace is the really mysterious Jietian palace. Even the heavenly Taoist priest cannot enter at will. The people sat down, and then the Taoist priest couldn''t help but say to the sea dragon, "younger martial brother, can you elaborate on the miracle of respecting the teacher?" Hailong said with a wry smile: "I haven''t seen his old man''s face until now. However, he really has the ability to connect heaven and earth. I broke pills twice and survived. It''s really a narrow escape from death. However, Shifu he said, now I''m not his real disciple. When my cultivation reaches a certain level, he will admit my identity as an apprentice." Then daozun sighed and said: "The so-called fairy fate is rare. Younger martial brother, it''s really lucky! I recruited you back this time, not only for me to survive the robbery, but also to elect a new leader of Lianyun sect. The dragons must not be without a head, not to mention the growing forces of evil. In order to fight them, we Lianyun sect must have a strong leader. He will join the Lord and become a new Lord of heaven "This is indeed a top priority. Only when Lianyun sect has a new patriarch and receives Tiandao Zun, can he safely bear the disaster. Misty said, "don''t think about it. Elder martial sister Zhiyun is the most suitable candidate. We will support her if she comes to the heaven palace." Taoist priest Zhiyun smiled and said: "If it''s really so simple, you don''t have to worry about the patriarch. It''s not as simple as junior sister thought. In terms of cultivation, I''m the most advanced except the patriarch. However, junior sister, have you thought about it? After the patriarch''s robbery, I''m afraid our sisters will be robbed for hundreds of years. Can we choose a new patriarch at that time? Me and the Heavenly Master Brother, I mean to choose a young generation with high qualifications and deep cultivation to take charge of this group. However, there are many disciples under each peak sect, and we really don''t know how to choose. However, as soon as junior brother Hailong comes back, it makes us a lot easier. " Chapter 144 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long widened his eyes and said, "elder martial sister, you don''t mean to let me take over the position of the leader of Lianyun sect. That''s not good! How can I be the leader?" Then tiandaozun smiled and said, "you''re welcome, younger martial brother. Among the disciples who have been cultivating for less than 2000 years, no one can compare with you. You can be said to be the pride of the whole cultivation world. Therefore, I discussed with several younger martial brothers and sisters. As long as you can come back in time, you must be the leader." This shock is too big for Hailong. He never thought that Jietian daozun and others would trust him so much. It''s not a joke. He stood up fiercely and Hai Long said firmly, "no, I can''t be the leader of the sect. All senior brothers and sisters know that the skill I practice now is not the determination of our school. What qualifications do I have to sit in this position? I''m afraid the disciples of each peak will not be convinced at that time." Deng Xiandao Zun smiled, shook his head and said: "Younger martial brother, why do you still have such a sense of portal when you are young? We old guys have already considered it. What if you don''t cultivate the determination of heaven? Lianyun sect needs a leader, not a master who instructs everyone to cultivate. Since you joined Lianyun sect, you have first become the favorite of six ears elder generation, and then won the Centennial new talent for our sect Champion of the competition. Later, in the process of competing for Lao Junlu, you can take the lives of our disciples first and avoid a lot of losses. Now, you have forged friendship with several great gods in southern Xinjiang. All these prove that you can be a good leader. Although sometimes your actions are extreme, the world is chaotic, and Lianyun sect needs someone like you Like a flexible patriarch. I believe that if you lead Lianyun sect, you will certainly carry forward Lianyun sect. " After listening to the words of Taoist priest Dengxian, Hailong was very worried. It seems that the top leaders of Lianyun sect have determined that they are the next patriarch. How can this be done? Once they succeed in this position, it will be difficult for them to go out of the mountain casually in the future. Before he refused, he took up the words of Taoist priest Tiandao and then ascended to Taoist priest Xiandao: "The fourth younger martial brother is right. Your current cultivation is not falling into the realm, and there is still a long way to go before you are robbed. Because your previous cultivation progress is too fast, it is very important to consolidate in the future cultivation process. Therefore, I estimate that you can only survive the robbery in 1500 to 2000 years, and there are at most eight or nine of us, even the ninth younger martial sister It''s going to be a disaster in a hundred years. Therefore, among the second generation of disciples, you are the most suitable candidate for the next patriarch. From a long-term perspective, we believe you can do well. " The sea dragon looked at misty for help. Misty handed him an encouraging look and said, "dragon, sometimes you have to take some responsibility." Hai Long said bitterly, "don''t worry about this first. There are many excellent disciples of Lianyun sect, such as Yuhua and Yuping sisters, who are also excellent talents!" Taoist priest Zhiyun smiled and said, "you boy, others are eager to be the patriarch, but you refuse again and again. Don''t forget that our Lianyun sect is the largest in the true cultivation world. I''m afraid its combined strength is enough to compete with the other six sects, backed by 72 peaks of Lianyun mountain. What favorable conditions!" Then Tiandao Zun said, "younger martial brother Hailong, you are a disciple of Lianyun sect. The sect has never asked you to do anything for more than a thousand years. It''s true that you don''t practice our martial arts, but you are still a disciple of our sect. I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to say any more. After you clear the red moon poison in your body, I will immediately inform the whole sect that you will inherit the next sect leader." Hai longleng looked at Jietian daozun. Although he cried bitterly in his heart, he also understood that he really couldn''t refuse. To tell the truth, if Lianyun Zong didn''t have too many things he didn''t give up, I''m afraid he would choose to escape at this time. He sighed helplessly and said, "since it''s your order, I can only accept it, but I have conditions." Then tiandaozun smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt if you say it. As long as I can achieve it, I will promise you." Hailong Road: "If I take over as the leader, I have one condition, that is, I must add a position of deputy leader. And the candidate should be determined by me. You think, although I have been in Lianyun sect for more than a thousand years, I am not familiar with the affairs of this sect. Even with the help of senior brothers and sisters, they can''t help me do anything. Therefore, I need a deputy leader to help me share the pressure. I am now The cultivation skills are very strange. Who knows when I can survive the robbery. If there is a deputy patriarch, once I survive the robbery, he can naturally take over my position. " Then daozun nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable. It''s up to you. Who do you want to be the leader?" Hai Long turned his eyes and looked at the Taoist priest Zhiyun and said, "second elder martial sister, what is the cultivation level of the Yuhua sisters now?" Zhiyun Taoist priest said, "they both have very high talents and are willing to work hard. Now they are in the early stage of xiaju. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid they would have the fastest progress in the cultivation of truth in the cultivation world." Hailong nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "well, let their sisters be the vice patriarch together. When I take over the patriarch and have several senior brothers and sisters as elders, there should be no problem." Taoist priest Zhiyun frowned and said, "I''m afraid not. Although the Yuhua sisters are very famous in Lianyun sect, there are more than 20 disciples of each peak who have reached the xiaju realm, and seven or eight of them have reached the later stage. If the Yuhua sisters are allowed to be the Deputy patriarch, I''m afraid some disciples will disagree." Hailong said with a smile, "it''s too easy to solve. What if you don''t accept it? With the talent of Yuhua and her sisters, I''m afraid it won''t take long to catch up with others. During this time, all senior brothers and sisters are here, which is enough to hold down the disciples below. Master senior brother, can''t you agree to such a small request?" After practicing for thousands of years, how can you not understand the meaning of sea dragon. He smiled and said, "you just want to evade responsibility. It''s up to you. Well, younger martial sister Zhiyun, now take Hai Long and some great gods to the extremely icy land of Zhiyun peak. We''ll talk about taking over the patriarch after we solve the red moon bug." "Wait a minute." Mahatma suddenly stood up. Then the Taoist priest asked, "what''s the matter with the great God?" Moha nodded: "That''s right. While you were talking, I discussed with Soto and ula. We think Lianyun mountain is really a good place with plenty of aura. Our cultivation has reached a critical juncture at this time. In order to better deal with the disaster, I hope Lord Jietian will allow us to find a place to meditate in Lianyun mountain. I think it''s possible to absorb more immortal aura here In the future, we will relax when we spend the robbery. The dryness in southern Xinjiang is very heavy, so it''s really not suitable for cultivation. " Looking at Moha''s sincere eyes, the Taoist priest thought and said, "there''s nothing wrong with this. However, if you want to think clearly, practice in Lianyun mountain, because of the heavy aura here, I''m afraid you''ll spend the robbery earlier." Moha nodded and said, "we''ve all thought of it. You know, we''ve lived in southern Xinjiang for tens of thousands of years. There''s nothing wrong with looting hundreds of years ago. We all like the environment here very much and hope to succeed the Lord of heaven." Jietian daozun nodded and said, "well, apart from Jietian peak and my younger martial sisters and younger martial brothers, other mountain gods can choose at will. However, when you spend the robbery, in order not to affect the pure land of Lianyun mountain, I hope several great gods will leave here when you spend the robbery." He was not afraid that these top masters in southern Xinjiang would make trouble in Lianyun sect. Once they used too much mana, they would immediately lead to natural disaster. Moreover, jietiandaozun was good at watching people. Moha, Soto and ula showed a bright and moist color in their eyes, and there was no hostility between their eyebrows. It was obvious that they gave up all secular disputes and wanted to spend all their experiences on disaster above. "Wait a minute." before Moha promised, Hailong said first, "elder martial brother Jietian, since I am the next patriarch, I should also have a say in whether to let the three great gods stay here." Moha and others looked at each other in amazement. They didn''t expect that the sea dragon would stop. Then tiandaozun nodded and said, "please, younger martial brother." Hailong smiled and said, "you three can stay here to practice, but I have one condition. If lianyunzong is attacked on a large scale, you must not stand idly by. That''s the rent you stay here." Since he promised to take tiandaozun as the next leader, he always planned for his future. With the help of these three great gods, even if the three evil sects joined hands to attack, he didn''t have to be afraid. Moha nodded and said, "it''s certain. We all agree to the conditions of brother Hailong and Lord Jietian." Soto said to Miao Miao, "after taking back the red moon Gu, you will return to southern Xinjiang and tell the acting patriarch of the three nationalities about our decision to settle here. We will clarify the candidate to succeed the patriarch." Miao Miao''s eyes showed complex emotions. After glancing at Hailong, he nodded gently. Zhiyun daozun said, "in that case, please follow me up to Yunfeng." they went out of the heavenly palace, drove Lingyun and flew towards Zhiyun peak. Deng Xiandao Zun looked at the figure of the people leaving, sighed and said, "Lord, do you really decide to let Hailong succeed Taoist Zun? Although this boy is excellent, he has many problems." Then tiandaozun smiled and said, "trust me, younger martial brother, my choice will not be wrong. Under the leadership of Hailong, lianyunzong will certainly become the first leader in China." "Why are you so sure, elder martial brother?" said Taoist priest Deng xianzun in amazement Then the Taoist priest looked up at the sky, as if it were spotless in the clear sky in front of him, "Younger martial brother, don''t you think Hai Long''s experience is too magical? Everything he has experienced from an ordinary child to the current Taoist priest is so smooth. Even the indifferent character of the misty junior sister will be attracted by him. This can only prove one problem. He is a person favored by heaven. The so-called man doesn''t fight with heaven. I gave him a stage to develop himself . I don''t know why. I have a hunch that Hailong will be able to successfully survive the disaster and become an immortal in the future. Moreover, he is definitely not an ordinary immortal. Maybe it won''t be so difficult in the future if he is the patriarch. The matter has been settled. I will report to the three ancestors later. Now what I''m most worried about is that Hailong can''t pass the three ancestors. You know, I want to succeed The leader of Lianyun sect is not that simple! I can only try my best to explain to the three ancestors and hope they can accommodate me. " Taoist priest Deng xianzun was shocked and sighed: "Hai Long is very clever. I think he should be able. After all, the tests of the three ancestors can''t be passed by magic cultivation." Then the Taoist priest Zun said, "I just calculated a divination. The divination phase is unknown. It seems to have auspicious Qi, but there is something blocking it." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ To Yunfeng. One of the most mysterious peaks in the 72 peaks of Lianyun mountain range. It is somewhat similar to the misty peak, but the clouds shrouded at the top of the peak are thicker. Even the disciples of Yunfeng have not seen the peak. Under the leadership of Taoist priest Zhiyun, Hailong and his party landed in front of a house on the hillside. It was quiet around, only insects and birds came occasionally. Zhiyun daozun Road: "This is the place where our disciples practice. They should be in a state of retreat now. There are some strange things about Yunfeng. They can''t fly directly to the top from the outside. They must climb up the hillside. Otherwise, they will be attacked by cold air in the clouds. Even if I practice here, it''s difficult for me to deal with that kind of extremely cold thing. After climbing the mountain, everyone uses mana Protect yourself and follow my footsteps. " Misty smiled and said, "elder martial sister, I haven''t come to you for seven or eight hundred years. Unexpectedly, it''s still so mysterious. Let''s go." Zhiyun daozun nodded. Just about to take the people to climb the mountain, he heard ula say, "go, I''ll wait for you here." The sea dragon looked back at each other and found that he didn''t know why ula''s face was very ugly and his handsome face was slightly green. Soto smiled and said, "let him be here. Snakes are the most afraid of cold. If he went to the extremely cold place, I''m afraid he would hibernate directly on it." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 145 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "the three headed Qiu Jiao should also have an impact. Let him wait here." as he said, the sea dragon urged the power of God to release the mini three headed Qiu Jiao. Twisted his body a few times, the three headed Qiu Jiao looked at the sea dragon, and his voice sounded at the bottom of his heart, "do you think I''m so bad like that multi eyed snake? I''m rarely a fire among snakes. With my cultivation, I''m not afraid of cold places." The sea dragon told the three headed Qiu Jiao with his mind: "I let you stay here not only because it''s cold, but also because I''m worried about the multi eyed snake. I''d like to ask brother three to watch it for me." "I see, you go. Now my spirit is connected with you. If you are in any danger, I will arrive at the first time." thanks to the kindness of master Hailong, three headed Qiu Jiao has been much more polite to Hailong now. With its approval, Hailong smiled with satisfaction and took a look at ula Tieqing''s face. Only then did he follow the people and climb to the peak under the leadership of Zhiyun Taoist priest. Although the three headed Qiu Jiao was in a mini shape, in front of it, ula still didn''t dare to be a bit presumptuous. She stepped aside and sat down quietly with her knees crossed. The three headed Qiu Jiao ignored him. He coiled himself into a snake and breathed the aura up to the cloud peak. Although he didn''t like the cold here, he was very welcome to have enough aura. After halfway up the mountain, Yunfeng has been shrouded by thick fog. The cold in these fog seems to be completely composed of small ice crystals. However, after climbing less than 100 meters, the sea dragon has felt that it has been reduced by at least 10 degrees than halfway up the mountain. In order to keep out the cold and keep the people from getting lost, Zhiyun Taoist priest released a blue and blue ban to wrap the people inside. She didn''t move fast because there was a frost outside the shield in an instant, and she couldn''t see the road ahead. Now Zhiyun Taoist priest is climbing by virtue of his familiarity with Zhiyun peak. Feeling the white world in a confined space, everyone had a strange feeling. Although there was the prohibition of Zhiyun Taoist priest, everyone could clearly feel that the temperature was gradually decreasing. At the same time, they all formed a shield with mana to protect their bodies. About half an hour later, when Hailong felt that he had gone up nearly kilometers, Zhiyun Taoist priest suddenly stopped, turned around and solemnly addressed the people: "From here on, we have reached a stage to Yunfeng. The temperature here is enough to turn water into ice. If you go up, the temperature will be lower. We must be careful. Please take care of love and don''t be frostbitten." Soto nodded and pulled his daughter into himself. Although the cold around him was more than ordinary people could bear, they were all masters of truth cultivation after all, and didn''t feel too much discomfort. Hailong took out the silver fox coat from the heaven and earth ring and put it on for misty. Misty looked back at him, his heart was warm and clenched Hailong''s hand. As Zhiyun Taoist priest said, the temperature suddenly dropped by half within a distance of ten meters. The body protection prohibitions of all people were shining, and began to spend more mana to maintain their temperature. Zhiyun daozun seemed to have been used to it. He didn''t protect himself too much except putting out the great prohibition to protect all people. I don''t know too much For a long time, she finally stopped again. The temperature here has made Miaomiao completely unbearable. She won''t be damaged only with the magic support of Soto, but her pretty face has turned blue and white. Taoist priest Zhiyun''s whole body glowed blue and said, "be careful, everyone. I''m going to untie the external prohibition. Here is where I practice." then she squeezed her hand and drank softly, "open." The frost that had surrounded them had condensed for a foot. Then, under the shock of Taoist priest Zhiyun''s mana, it suddenly completely disintegrated and the temperature decreased again. This time, even Hailong felt that his body was a little stiff. Fortunately, a heat flow came from Longxiang''s arm, which dissipated the chill in his body. Except for Zhiyun, misty and still water, when Hailong and Nanjiang saw the scene in front of them, they could not help but make a noise. It was a blue world, composed of light blue ice crystals up, down, left and right. The light refracted from the outside of the ice crystals and lit up here. Looking around, the ice crystals were as bright as diamonds, and the eyes of the people were dazzled. It was a beautiful place An icy ocean, an icy cave. Taoist priest Zhiyun smiled: "This is the place where I practice. Since the place I reminded you just now, in fact, we have entered the hinterland of the mountain. These thick solid ice around us are black ice for more than ten thousand years, so the temperature here is so low. In order to ensure the light of the cave * *, I have to go to the top of the mountain to clean up the frost and snow every few days. Come to me first Go and sit there, "he said, guiding the people to a path in the ice cave. While resisting the cold, Hailong and others kept browsing around. The extremely cold gas here is most suitable for the cultivators of cold attribute. Hailong thought, no wonder the cultivation of the Yuhua sisters has improved so fast. With such a good place to practice, the mana of ice attribute will improve rapidly. After more than ten meters, under the leadership of Zhiyun Taoist priest, they came to a wide ice room with nearly 100 square meters. There are two people in the ice room. They are all practicing cross legged. When they see them, Hailong''s whole body is shocked. That''s Yuhua and Yuping! Not seen for hundreds of years, they seem to have no change. They all wear a white robe, let their long hair spread behind them, and their whole body is covered with a light blue light. They look like the goddess of ice and snow. To the cloud Taoist priest, two rays of light popped up in his hand and gently shouted, "disciples, wake up, there are guests." The light of the Yuhua sisters'' body protection gradually darkened. It seemed that the temperature here had no effect on them. They opened their eyes at the same time. Because they had just sobered up from closing, they had cold light and electricity in their eyes, which was swept by their eyes. They suddenly felt that they were a little colder. As Hailong stood behind, they were not found by the Yuhua sisters. At the same time, they jumped down from the ice couch, knelt to the ground and said respectfully, "disciple, see you master." when Zhiyun Taoist Zun saw his beloved disciples, his eyes immediately showed a kind light. With a wave of his hands, he lifted them up and smiled: "It seems that you have gained something from this retreat. You should have reached the mid-term state of Xia Ju." Yuhua nodded and said with a smile, "yes! Shifu, this ten-year retreat is really smooth. Maybe it''s the effect of the cold ice jade fruit you ate last time. My sister and I can condense gas into ice at will now." Zhiyun Taoist priest was satisfied and said, "good boy, you are really the pride of Shifu. Come and see three martial uncles first." Yuhua was stunned. She was used to being presumptuous in front of her elders, and she was even closer to misty and waterstop, so she didn''t have much etiquette on weekdays. She couldn''t help wondering, "master, there are only misty and waterstop martial uncles. Where is the third? Ah! Misty martial uncle, your clothes are so beautiful. What animal fur is it!" Hailong came out from behind the misty, smiled and said, "your third martial uncle is right here." At the sight of Hailong, Yuhua''s hand in the misty silver fox coat suddenly froze, and her face turned white again because she had finished her cultivation. Her delicate body trembled slightly, and suddenly jumped into his arms without any preparation. Hailong only felt a burst of cold in her arms, and Yuhua''s elastic delicate body had been tightly attached to him Come up, "you''re not dead, you''re not dead, that''s great. Do you know how much I miss you?" half said, Yuhua burst into tears, her delicate body trembling in the arms of Hailong. Feeling her heartfelt care, Hailong''s heart was hot. Yuping was much more subtle than Yuhua, her eyes were red, went to Hailong''s side and whispered: "Brother Hailong, we are all worried about you! Are you okay?" The voice of Taoist priest Zhiyun sounded in Hai Long''s ear, "In order not to affect the two children''s closed door cultivation, I didn''t tell them the news of your safe return. Junior brother Hailong, these two girls really like you. I know you have a good relationship with younger martial sister Piaomiao, but I hope you don''t turn them down rashly. They are my favorite disciples. I really can''t bear to see them hurt." Hai Long glanced at Zhiyun and nodded to her gently. Even without her advice, at this moment, he really couldn''t say anything to refuse. Misty stood aside and looked at Hai long without feeling disobedient. If tianqin still made her jealous, the Yuhua sisters couldn''t affect her mood at all. The two sisters not only had a good relationship with her, but also had a good relationship with her Hailong has known each other for many years. Piaomiao has long known that they like Hailong. What''s more, Piaomiao understands that in Hailong''s heart, her status is unshakable. There is little difference in the accomplishments between Hailong and Yuhua sisters. They are the best candidates to succeed her. Therefore, she is very happy to complete the sisters. Hai Long patted Yuhua on the back and whispered, "well, Yuhua, so many people are watching. Get up quickly. Otherwise, everyone will laugh at you." Yuhua punched Hailong and said angrily, "where have you been these days? You''ve been missing for 300 years. We''re dying of anxiety. Say, did you elope with tianqin?" With a bitter smile, Hailong picked up Yuhua''s delicate body and said, "if I really eloped with her, would I still come back now? Tianqin and I were framed by evil people and almost survived. It was not easy to come back. Now we have important things to do. I''ll talk to you carefully later. Oh, by the way, I''ve broken through the realm. At least now I''m your martial uncle." Yuhua blinked her beautiful big eyes and said, "it''s impossible. I know how difficult it is to lift from Xia to don''t fall. Even if your cultivation is higher than me, you can''t break through so quickly." Hai long can break through the realm of not falling. It can be said that luck accounts for half of the composition. Coupled with his resolute character, he can successfully break through the boundary and improve by relying on the particularity of long Xiangyu. With a smile, he said, "don''t say that first. Let me introduce you. These are all cultivation masters from southern Xinjiang. Except for Miss Miao Miao, everyone''s cultivation is no less than the patriarch." Yuhua noticed the existence of others. She blushed and said with Yuping, "I''ve seen several predecessors." Mo ha smiled and said, "Lianyun sect is really a large number of experts. Zhiyun Taoist priest these two disciples are really rare talents in a thousand years." Miao Miao''s eyes are strange. The way Yuhua made out with Hailong just now can''t help but make her feel mixed. After getting along these days, she found that she liked Hailong more and more. Her heart could not help falling in love with him. She loved his intelligence, his wisdom, his tenacity and unyielding, and everything about him. Seeing him making out with others, Miaomiao''s heart hurts. Zhiyun Taoist priest said, "it''s not too late. Let''s go to Jixuan ice eye immediately. We''ll talk about other things when we solve the problem of Hailong." Yuhua was stunned and said with concern, "brother Hailong, what''s the matter with you?" Hailong smiled, "it''s a long story, but it''s nothing. You and Yuping continue to practice, and we''ll go back." Yuhua frowned and said, "the extremely dark ice eye is very dangerous. Even the practitioners can''t bear the low temperature there. My sister and I will go with you." Zhiyun Taoist priest said, "no, you stay here. The temperature there is too low. Although your cultivation is not weak, you are still vulnerable to injury." Yuhua said, "master, just take us. With our current cultivation, we should be fine." Zhiyun Taoist priest''s face was solemn and said in a deep voice, "you''ve seen how powerful the xuanmang in the extremely icy land is. So many of us are going this time, and we can''t distract ourselves from taking care of you. You stay." In Lianyun sect, the only thing that can make Yuhua afraid is Zhiyun Taoist priest. Reluctantly, he lowered his head, fell into the arms of the sea dragon again, and said softly, "brother, you must be careful!" Yuping seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she didn''t speak. To yundao Zundao: "Go up about a hundred meters from here and enter the real extreme ice land. The temperature there is unimaginable. Even our cultivation can only last for an hour at most. The extreme dark ice eye is the coldest place in the world, where we may be instantly frozen at any time. Therefore, when we enter the extreme ice land, we will be protected by me, misty and waterstop Hai Long, the two great gods protect Miss Miao Miao. We are in front and you are in the back. When you reach the extremely dark ice eye, please ask the great God to force out the red moon Gu immediately. " Hai Long nodded and said, "at that time, the task of protecting Gu will be handed over to me. Miss Miao, don''t worry, I won''t hurt your red moon Gu." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 146 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Miao Miao took a few steps forward, urging all his mana to resist the cold invasion, and sadly said to Hai Long: "Are you really so heartless? I have no other requirements. I just hope I can''t give it to my favorite person for the first time. That can also dissolve the red moon bug. I''m a pure Yin Witch and will only be beneficial to your cultivation. Afterwards, I promise I won''t pester you. Isn''t that ok?" Listening to her words, Hailong was stunned. In front of Soto''s great God, how could he categorically refuse Miaomiao? Miaomiao''s confession immediately made Yuhua cold, and the cold light in her eyes flashed. If there was no Taoist priest Zhiyun, maybe she couldn''t help doing it at this time. Misty stepped forward two steps, walked to Miao Miao, took her cold little hand and said softly: "Sister Miao Miao, don''t do this. Who doesn''t like a beautiful girl like you? However, your previous practice is really extreme. Even if Hailong promised to combine with you, he will be in shadow because he was threatened by your own life Gu in the future. Do you want to do this? There are so many of us here to help you. I believe the red moon Gu will return safely In your body. The days ahead are still very long. As long as you really love him, you can''t combine on the basis of love. That''s better than threatening him with your life, and it''s easier for him to accept, isn''t it? " After listening to the misty words, Miao Miao was much more comfortable and said with some doubts: "sister, aren''t you jealous? After all, no wife is willing to share her husband with others." Misty took a deep look at the sea dragon and said with a smile: "I love him. In my heart, he is everything to me now. As long as he wants, I won''t do anything to bind him. Besides, I will be robbed in a few hundred years. Since I can''t accompany him forever, I hope he can find other loved ones to fill my vacancy. Silly girl, you have to figure it out by yourself!" Miao Miao also looked at the sea dragon, lowered his head with a pretty face and blushed, and murmured, "I see." Yuping''s face turned pale, and Yuhua was slightly green. Her voice trembled and said, "martial uncle, what do you mean?" The sea dragon patted Yuhua on the back and sighed: "Yuhua, come on. Do you remember when I was in the rookie competition? At that time, you always misunderstood that I loved tianqin. In fact, you were wrong. Indeed, I admit that I was very fond of tianqin at that time, but I didn''t love her. From the first time I saw misty, she occupied the most important position in my heart. But at that time, she refused to accept me. Not long ago After coming back, we finally confirmed our feelings. Now she is my wife. I know you and Yuping are very kind to me, but I must not deceive you. " Yuhua fiercely pushed away the sea dragon and fell back a few steps. The fact is always cruel. The only person she likes in her heart came back safely, but it brought her endless pain. Misty shook his head helplessly to Hailong, walked to Yuhua and said: "What I said to Miao Miao just now is also given to you. In fact, I don''t even understand why the sea dragon is so attractive. I can only tell you that even I can''t monopolize him. If you really like him, you should learn to be tolerant. Silly boy, think it over. Dragon, let''s go to the extremely dark ice eye." With that, he took Hai Long''s hand and climbed up another path of the ice chamber under the leadership of Taoist priest Zhiyun. Miao Miao whispered as she passed Yuhua: "Sister, I understand your mood very well. Who doesn''t want to monopolize the people you love? However, monopolization means loss. We don''t understand Hailong''s heart. If you want to be with him and get his love, you must lose many things. You are better than me. At least, you still have some feelings. Let go." Then, together with Soto and Moha, they caught up with the sea dragon and others in front, and climbed up. Yuhua fell to the ground in a flash. As soon as her tears flowed out, they turned into ice beads and fell to the ground, making a clear sound of Ding Dong. "Why? Why is it so painful to love someone? Sister, are we wrong? I know, you also like brother Hailong very much. Are you willing to share his love with others?" Yuping''s mood at this time was as chaotic as Yuhua. She picked up her sister and murmured, "I don''t know, I really don''t know." As he climbed up, Hailong was very upset. From the bottom of his heart, he loved two women, one was misty and the other was tianqin. However, both the Yuhua sisters and Miao Miao gave him too much shock. Can they really accept their love for themselves? In the secular world of China, it is normal for men to have three wives and four concubines, but in the cultivation world, they combine There are few Taoist couples. Let alone have multiple wives. Now, he would rather have a fierce fight with three headed Qiu Jiao than face those sad eyes. "Don''t think too much. You''ll be in the extremely cold place right away. If you don''t worry, let me help you solve those things. Don''t you treat other things as you like? If you don''t hate the Yuhua sisters and Miao Miao in your heart, why refuse them and hurt their hearts. Everyone can get along with each other. As long as you don''t break their virginity, who will be the next Regret, you can quit at any time. If you really fall in love with someone, I will only be happy for you. Everyone is a person of truth. After many years of practice, loneliness is the greatest pain. Why can''t you bring them joy? "The ethereal and gentle voice sounded in Hailong''s ears, and her soft words calmed Hailong''s inner anxiety. Hailong looked at his favorite wife gratefully, nodded gently and said: "Wife, I listen to you in everything. At the critical moment, only you can help me deal with things that are difficult for me to decide. Yes! It''s not easy for a person to live a life. Enjoy it as much as you can. Don''t worry, no matter who I accept, I will be responsible for her and will never hurt her. Maintaining spiritual love may really be a good thing." Misty smiled, "as long as you figure it out. I don''t want to see you worry about it. I believe that even with Yuhua''s stubborn temper, you will succumb to your love in the end." Hailong smiled and said, "wife, don''t worry. Whenever I have the most love in my heart, I always give it to you. You are the first woman I fall in love with and my favorite wife. If I really marry many wives in the future, I''m afraid Hongzhi and xiaoclever will call me a lust ghost." Misty smiled and said, "there are so many good girls to be your wife, even if they are scolded as demons, it''s worth it. Well, be careful, there''s a very icy place ahead." Hai Long looked up and saw a blue ice crystal like hole in front of him. Taoist priest Zhiyun showed a dignified color and said in a deep voice: We notice that when we enter the polar ice field, we will encounter the attack of Xuan Mans, which is the essence of ice cream. It has strong attack power. Once it hits the body directly, it will become an ice sculpture. The most horrible part is not attack power. Countless years of absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, they already have a certain ability of thinking. They are extremely vengeful. Once they are eliminated, they will arouse their anger and attack will be even more frantic. So don''t try hard to dodge them, try to dodge them, or remove their attacks with gentle and flexible prohibitions. Otherwise, if they are completely angry, they will bring uncontrollable wind. I''m afraid none of us can get out of this extremely icy place. That is to say, they can attack us, but we can''t fight back. If anyone accidentally uses magic to offset a xuanmang, we must inform everyone as soon as possible. We have to exit as soon as possible and wait until the xuanmang subsides. " Hai Long gathered his mind, took out the small iron bar and held it in his hand. The divine power in his body urged him to the limit, and the golden light was shining all over his body. Soto protected his daughter with his purple magic power. Moha said, "I''ll open the way in front later, and your father and daughter will be tighter." after the Enlightenment of Hai Long''s master, the two gods who used to fight endlessly have become good friends now. As soon as he stepped into the extreme ice land, the sea dragon felt cold all over his body. It seemed that even the thick prohibitions laid by the divine force could not stop the cold invasion. If it weren''t for the continuous heat flow from the dragon''s flying arm, it was really difficult to resist with his own cultivation. Before he could see the extreme ice land clearly, there was a flash of white light and a flash of white gas like an arrow in front of him A little blue light was shining on his face. Remembering the words of Taoist priest Zhiyun, the sea dragon didn''t dare to harden. He moved unreasonably under his feet and easily flashed the xuanmang attack with a carefree and mysterious footwork. Taoist priest Zhiyun walked in the front. She had a magic weapon like a dust brush in her hand. The blue light flashed continuously and led the Xuan mang from the front to the side one by one. As soon as the Xuan mang hit the surrounding ice wall, it would disappear silently, as if nothing had happened. Soto and Moha used the same method as Taoist priest Zhiyun. As long as Xuan mang approached, they would be killed Their soft mana was unloaded to one side. The water stopped walking in the center and received the least attack, while the sea dragon and misty couldn''t get close at all with the five elements lost boots and free travel. Although the temperature was lower and the attack was more intensive, there was nothing wrong with the high cultivation of the people. After turning a corner, suddenly, the pressure suddenly increased, and the number of xuanmang increased more than doubled. Hailong and misty were OK. After all, they just needed to dodge. Zhiyun was the master of Zhiyun peak. Although they had some difficulties, they didn''t matter. Moha and Soto had deep cultivation. Naturally, xuanmang couldn''t hurt them. However, the most relaxed water stop began to cope with difficulties. Xuanmang has not only attacked from both ends of the ice cave, but also the attack full of cold air may appear at any time on the surrounding ice walls, up, down, left and right. Waterstop prays for the heavenly wheel to protect her body and learns the method of Zhiyun Taoist priest to attract xuanmang. However, due to her weak cultivation, she suddenly feels busy and disordered. The pressure around her is increasing, and she is more and more difficult to cope with. At this time, there was a startled voice from Taoist priest Yun in front, "no, there was a mysterious soul. Everybody back quickly." Hearing her voice, Moha and Soto backed away without hesitation. The water stop movement was a little slower. Eight xuanmangs rushed behind them at the same time. She unloaded seven in a hurry, but the last one successfully broke through her defense prohibition. Water stop only felt cold all over the body. In the dangerous opportunity, praying for heaven wheel to burst out powerful mana, and the impacted xuanmangton was strongly attacked The blue light awn was hanged in the invisible. With the disappearance of xuanmang, the whole polar ice land trembled violently, and the water stopped shouting, "no, I''ve destroyed a xuanmang." At this time, the crowd had withdrawn ten meters away, but a change took place. The number of xuanmang increased unprecedentedly, almost occupying the whole cave, and there was no room to hide. However, the small iron stick in the sea dragon''s hand turned into a powerful stick. In the shadow of the stick, he immediately strangled many xuanmang. All of a sudden, everything stopped. Everyone felt that the pressure was greatly reduced, and all the Xuan mans disappeared. Even the originally cold space seemed to rise several degrees, and the weakest sea dragon and waterstop suddenly gasped. Taoist priest Zhiyun said in horror, "it''s over. The Xuanxuan cold wind is driven. Please adjust your breath quickly. We can only do our best to listen to the destiny." The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "now without xuanmang''s attack, we can rush out quickly even if we can''t reach the extremely dark ice eye." Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled bitterly and said, "it''s impossible. Now the exit has been blocked by the Xuanxuan cold wind composed of xuanmang. After calm, there will be a * like cold current." Misty way: "elder martial sister, what did you say about Xuanmeng just now? If you didn''t suddenly let everyone back, maybe younger martial sister shuistop wouldn''t destroy xuanmang." Taoist priest Zhiyun sighed and said: "The appearance of xuanpeng really surprised me. Although I only vaguely saw its trace, I can be sure of its existence. As long as there is it in this extremely icy place, even without the threat of Xuanxuan cold wind, we can''t go to the extremely icy eye, because that''s where it was bred. Xuanpeng is a living body condensed by xuanmang. It has great wisdom It will take more than 100000 years for the xuanmang to condense, and this extremely ice land is its field. In this field, it is absolutely supreme. Even if the immortal is here, it is impossible to fight it. There is a Xuanxuan cold wind behind and a xuansoul in front. I''m afraid we will all be buried here today. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 147 The golden light soared in the sea dragon''s eyes and said in a cold voice, "then let''s rush out from here. I don''t believe that these cold ice can stop my invincible Qianjun stick." Zhiyunleng said, "the ice here has been formed for hundreds of millions of years. Its hardness, even immortal tools, can''t damage it. It''s absolutely impossible to break through the wall." Hai Long said confidently, "there is nothing impossible in the world. It''s better for you to protect yourself and let me try. It''s better than waiting to die." he said, before Taoist priest Yun stopped, he immediately poured his divine power into the Qianjun stick in his hand, "Qianjun chengyuyu, open." Jin mang burst out. Hai long relied on the divine power after his cultivation was improved, All the power of Qianjun chengyuyu''s move was forcibly condensed together. A Zhang long golden awn like an entity appeared on the Qianjun stick. He swung the Qianjun stick and smashed it to the top of the cave. The ten thousand year dark ice here is really solid. Even the accomplishments of Moha and Soto are difficult to damage. However, Qianjun stick is a nine heaven artifact. Its only characteristic is absolute invincibility. With the current mana of the sea dragon, naturally it can''t exert its due power, but the invincible characteristic still exists. Otherwise, he could not have damaged the horns of the three headed Qiu Jiao at the beginning. "Boom -" under the surprised gaze of the people, the Qianjun stick pounded heavily on the top of the cave, and the whole extremely icy place shook violently. A crack appeared where the stick body reached, and the crack continued to expand. In an instant, it turned into a big hole about one foot wide and more than ten meters deep, and countless black ice slag splashed. Most of the magic power was used to urge the Qianjun stick, The sea dragon was suddenly invaded by the cold. His whole body was cold, and he shivered smartly. Long Xiangyu sent a warm and peaceful spirit, which helped him return to normal. Hailong said proudly, "who said the cold ice here is hard to hurry up. It''s only 50 meters away from the outside at most. With a few more sticks, we will be able to rush out. Elder martial sister, you and the great gods resist the Xuanxuan cold wind, and I will be able to take you out." At this time, the roar came from the entrance and approached quickly like ghosts crying and wolves howling. Zhiyun Taoist priest did not hesitate. He united with Moha, Soto, misty and waterstop to quickly lay down thick prohibitions one after another in the direction of the entrance. Their hope now is that the sea dragon can break the top of the cave. When the sea dragon wakes up again, it will launch a second attack with a long roar. At this time, an extremely terrible pressure came from the depths of the extreme ice, and a cold female voice sounded, "who dares to be presumptuous in my field." the blue light was bright, and the sea dragon only felt that his whole body was suddenly cold, and his whole body was completely frozen. He clearly saw that around his body, it condensed into ice in an instant and turned into a gorgeous hexagonal ice, You can''t move a penny anymore. A blue figure floated out, and in an instant it had come near. Misty saw the scene of the sea dragon and couldn''t help but be shocked. For fear that his beloved would be damaged, his body would fly up, and the blue figure was shot by Shenxiao sword. "Here, no one can compete with me. If you destroy my field, you will all become ice sculptures." with a flash of blue light, the ethereal body suddenly stiffened and maintained the attack posture. It was instantly frozen near the sea dragon, and gorgeous hexagonal ice crystals were also condensed around her body. At this time, the Xuanxuan cold wind outside finally came. It was a dense whirlwind composed entirely of Xuan mang. In the roar, only the first impact destroyed half of the prohibition set by Zhiyun and others. Except Miao Miao, others sprayed blood at the same time. There is a Xuanxuan cold wind outside and a more terrible xuansoul inside. Their hearts were desperate at this time. The second wave of Xuanxuan cold wind came again. This time, under the huge attack of those ten thousand years of xuanmang, everyone was shocked at the same time, and all prohibitions disappeared. When they were about to be swallowed up by the Xuanxuan cold wind, the blue figure suddenly flew up and blocked in front of the people. The light flashed, and a layer of blue barrier stopped in front of the Xuanxuan cold wind. The Xuanxuan cold wind, which had been extremely rampant just now, quickly melted as soon as it came into contact with the blue light curtain. All the xuanmans scattered and scattered, just a few blinks of an eye, The mighty, almost irresistible cold current quietly disappeared in the cave wall. Everything was calm again, as if nothing had happened. The blue figure gradually became clear. In the surprised gaze of everyone, it turned out to be a naked beauty with clear blue body and crystal smooth skin. She floated in the air, surrounded by a blue light screen as thorough as a mirror. Regardless of her appearance or temperament, she was not under the misty first beauty in the cultivation world. There was no expression on her face. She looked coldly at the shivering people in front of her because her mana consumption was too large to resist the cold, and said calmly: "Why did you break into my field? Little girl, you have practiced here for thousands of years. You have entered this extremely ice land several times. Because I am lonely, I didn''t embarrass you and gave you a lot of benefits. However, you brought outsiders and destroyed my field. Do you want to be an ice sculpture here?" Taoist priest Zhiyun reluctantly urged the cold attribute mana in his body to protect himself, and said in surprise: "do you mean that you already existed when I came here to practice? You gave me cold ice jade fruit and flowing ice water cloud?" Xuan soul nodded and said: "If you didn''t have these things I gave you, how could you achieve your current cultivation with your ordinary qualifications? Last time you tried to bring your disciples, I warned you with Xuanxuan cold wind, but you didn''t remember the lesson. This time, you brought so many outsiders to disturb my cultivation and destroy my field, but you can''t spare you today. Even the three strongest in this mountain range People don''t dare to come here to commit me. The crimes you committed today are unforgivable. Turn them into ice sculptures for me. "As she said, she opened her arms, and no one could resist. All the mana became a joke in front of xuanpeng. Everyone kept their original posture, and each one was frozen by xuanbing and lost the ability to move. Looking at her achievements, xuanpeng said lightly, "I never kill. With your cultivation, I can''t die in xuanbing. Today''s crime, I''ll be trapped in you for 3000 years. Then I''ll let you go." then she floated up and took a cold wind to the depths of the extreme ice. Just then, a change happened. The ice crystal that first sealed the sea dragon suddenly turned red. With a bang, the sea dragon broke through the ice, and his coat completely turned into powder, revealing his fine red upper body. The light of his right arm flowed, and the dark purple dragon danced up and down. A group of hot energy protected his body. Behind him, the red dragon shape gradually appeared. It was the red dragon combined with the power of Longxiang jade that broke the ice crystal of xuansoul. When he broke through the ice, the sea dragon saw the appearance of Xuan soul. His almost perfect naked body immediately made him feel hot. He wanted to take back the hit Qianjun stick and asked, "are you Xuan soul?" Xuanpeng''s face changed slightly. His eyes looked at Hailong''s right arm for a moment and murmured, "Longxiang jade is Longxiang jade. It''s impossible. How can Longxiang jade recognize others." The sea dragon only felt a flower in front of him, and the blue figure suddenly became larger. A very cold and slender palm pinched his neck. The boiling power of God in his body cooled down and used a trace of power again. The red mans were in full bloom, the red dragon''s roar sounded, and the scorching sky fire suddenly attacked xuansoul. Xuanpeng snorted with disdain. The other palm of his hand took out, and the red dragon''s body suddenly shrunk. She caught the red dragon in her palm. Xuanpeng snorted coldly and threw the red dragon aside. He said with disdain: "it''s just an ordinary immortal beast who has lost a lot of mana. Do you want to fight Xuantian ice? Even Luo Jinxian can''t compete with me here." he said, The blue light in her eyes was wide open. The big hole in the cave that had been blown out by the sea dragon condensed instantly, and the damage of the dark ice land had returned to normal. The red dragon fell to the ground and groaned in pain. With just a grasp, the energy condensed in its body has consumed less than half. "Ah! You''re not Xuanping at all. You''re xuantianbing, you''re xuantianbing. It''s impossible. Concubine jiutianhan, xuantianbing should be in Guanghan palace. How could she be in the world." The cold light in xuantianbing''s eyes flashed and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t you dare to reveal the secret? Aren''t you afraid of the destruction of both form and spirit?" he turned to the sea dragon whose face has become blue and white, and said coldly: "tell me where your Longxiang jade came from, how can his baby fall into the world? How can he recognize you as the Lord?" The sea dragon reluctantly raised his hand and pointed to Xuantian Bing''s hand. Xuantian gave him a cold hum, hit him heavily on the xuanbing wall and slipped to the ground slowly. Hai Long''s heart was turned by electricity. Even Hong Long was easily solved by the ice like beauty in front of him. He couldn''t compete anyway. In order to save his life, he had to tell the truth. At present, he explained how he fought back foreign enemies in the sacrifice Hall of the state of Zhao and song, how he received gifts from Zhao Ji, and how he later integrated with Longxiang jade. After listening to Hailong''s words, xuantianbing meditated. Taking this opportunity, Hailong constantly urged the power of God, with the help of the power of Longxiang jade, resisted the cold in the extremely icy place, glanced at the misty frozen ice nearby, and was extremely worried. "Master xuantianbing, we didn''t mean to disturb you, but I was poisoned by the red moon in my body. I can''t take it out until I was in the extreme xuanbing eye. Just now, my companion accidentally hurt xuanmang and caused the Xuanxuan cold wind. I just wanted to destroy here in order to survive. If you know the owner of Longxiang jade, please let us have a look in his face. Don''t worry, let us live We''ll never bother you again. " Xuantianbing looked at the sea dragon coldly. A dark blue light was condensing on her hand. She laughed wildly, "for the sake of the master of Longxiang jade? Do you know what he has done to me? If you don''t mention him, maybe I''ll save your life. If I mention him, I have to kill you. Even if I break the killing ring, I don''t care." she said, Her right hand was held high. As long as the blue light in her hand was released, even ten sea dragons would be killed in an instant. In the crisis of Hai Long''s life hanging on the line, the fallen red dragon shouted: "show mercy, Lord xuantianbing, he is the descendant of the Holy Buddha! I can''t kill him." xuantianbing was stunned and said, "which Holy Buddha? His mana is clearly not a Buddhist cultivation. If you dare to deceive me, I''ll destroy you here." The red dragon''s body kept buzzing and seemed to be telling xuantianbing something in a special way. After a while, xuantianbing''s face softened and frowned: "it''s the descendant of the dead... Thing. Red dragon, you''re not lying to me." The red dragon hurriedly said, "no, no, look at the weapon in his hand. If he didn''t have the weapon, how could he damage your ice field." Xuantianbing''s eyes moved to the Qianjun stick in Hailong''s hand and grabbed it. Hailong only felt that the Qianjun stick weighing 10000 kg had flown into xuantianbing''s hand. Looking at the Qianjun stick carefully, Xuantian Bing nodded and said, "it''s really his magic weapon." The Red Dragon said, "yes! Hai Long is his apprentice. If you kill Hai Long, I''m afraid the fairyland will be in chaos, and there will be no peace here. Even in the ice field, I''m afraid he can trouble you. You should think twice." Xuantian Bing said coldly: "You don''t need to insinuate. I know I can''t beat him here. However, it won''t be so easy for him to beat me in the xuanbing field. Well, boy, in the face of your master, I''ll spare your life today. However, you need to help me do three things. Otherwise, with your cultivation, even if you become an immortal, I can kill you thousands of miles away." The sea dragon thought that as long as he could get out of here alive, not to mention three, even three hundred, he had to promise. He quickly nodded and said, "senior, please tell me." The cold light in xuantianbing''s eyes flashed, and the red energy of the red dragon was immediately sealed by xuanbing. Hailong just wanted to plead, but he heard xuantianbing say, "he can''t die, I just don''t want him to hear me." Hailong was relieved, stood up slowly, bowed his head respectfully, and said, "senior, you can command me now." after the last master''s lesson, Hailong will not be impulsive now. After all, life is the most important. Moreover, the man in front of him, even if he breaks pills, can''t compete with him. What''s the concept! Chapter 148 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Xuantianbing''s eyes showed a trace of gloom and said faintly, "you heard the name of the red dragon to me just now." Hai Long nodded and said, "he calls you xuantianbing, imperial concubine jiutianhan." Xuantianbing nodded and said, "yes, I''m xuantianbing, concubine jiutianhan. This name used to be so loud in the fairy world. But now I can only practice alone in this lonely place." the light in my eyes turned fierce and said angrily: "All this is thanks to him. If it weren''t for him, how could I end up now. Boy, he I''m talking about is the original owner of Longxiang jade. Do you want to know who he is?" Hailong said, "Sir, the man you said must be from the fairyland. You''d better not tell me. If you reveal the secret, I''m afraid it will be bad for you." After listening to Hai Long''s words, Xuan Tianbing laughed wildly, "reveal the secret? I''m afraid of revealing the secret. So what if it''s revealed? How dare that bastard treat me? He''s afraid he can''t hide from me. I tell you, he is the Lord of the fairy world and the Fairy emperor who rules the fairy world. And I am one of his concubines." Hai Long was shocked. He could not imagine that the beautiful woman in front of him would be the wife of the Lord of the fairyland. No wonder she had such strong cultivation skills, and her fear increased. Hai Long didn''t know what to say for a moment. There was a complex light shining in Xuan Tianbing''s eyes for a long time, and she gradually calmed down. She said faintly: "Maybe you think it''s a lucky thing to be the wife of the Immortal Emperor. In fact, you''re wrong. He''s the devil I hit. Unlike you, I need to practice in the mortal world and then become an immortal. I was born in the fairy world. I already existed when the fairy world was first formed. The cold soul mentioned by the little girl just now was my earliest predecessor. At that time, I was an immortal Cold spirit in the world, even the 36 great Luo Jinxian are far from me in the fairy world. Only the nine heavenly kings can compete with me. I have a sister. We grew up together and have similar accomplishments. We live in Guanghan palace, which is much better than this ghost place. At that time, we were naive and lively. We were the most famous beauty in the fairy world. My sister, named Xuan Tianxin, she is as beautiful as me. Our peaceful life was completely broken one day after it was fully formed in the fairy world. The appearance of a person, ah, no, an asshole disturbed our life. He is taller than you, and much more handsome than you. The immortal power is very powerful. In the fairy world, there is almost no one to compete with him except some old guys At that time, we didn''t have much contact with immortals. Under his constant offensive, we all unconsciously fell in love with him. My sister was very kind to me and chose to quit and wanted to give me to him. However, how could I do that? We were close sisters! Finally, helpless, we married that guy together. He was the Immortal Emperor. My sister was right and I was the imperial concubine for the first thousands of years , we also lived a happy and carefree life. However, soon, all this changed. A goblin named Chang''e appeared and completely changed our life. That Chang''e stole fairy fruit from somewhere and became an immortal without cultivation or natural disaster. The bastard of the Immortal Emperor liked the new and hated the old. He accepted the goblin as a hero in a few days Wife. I heard that Chang''e had a husband on earth and told the Immortal Emperor about it, but guess what he said? He said that if you love someone, you should tolerate everything about her. Even if you had a husband, I would marry you. This bastard said such shameless words. I couldn''t bear it anymore. I immediately had a big quarrel with him, Then he went to find the fairy Chang''e to settle accounts. How could she be my opponent? She was frozen into ice crystals by me in an instant. With my immortal power, even if the Immortal Emperor wanted her to recover, it was impossible. He was so angry that he drove me out of the world regardless of the feelings of his husband and wife. I hate this ungrateful bastard. I can''t wait to kill him. " Hailong listened to xuantianbing''s story in amazement. In the legend of China, it seems that Chang''e abandoned her husband to become an immortal, ate the elixir and soared to become an immortal alone. There is also a saying among the people that Chang''e should regret stealing miraculous medicine and be blue at night. Unexpectedly, this is true. Xuantianbing''s temper is really hot, no matter under the sky, I''m afraid she''s the only one who dares to scold the Immortal Emperor as an asshole. She murmured, "senior, don''t be angry. Since the Immortal Emperor failed to live up to your feelings, why don''t you unite with your sister and go back to heaven to settle accounts with him?" Xuantianbing snorted and said: "Sister, she is too kind and weak to be bullied. After the Immortal Emperor ordered me to be demoted to the earth, she begged hard and failed to do so. She imprisoned herself in the depths of the Guanghan palace. And Chang''e released her because of her sister''s charity and became the new master of the Guanghan Palace. Do you think I don''t want to kill back to the immortal world and settle accounts with the bastard of the Immortal Emperor? But, my sister The immortal book has been eliminated, and without your master''s great magic power, it is impossible to re-enter the immortal world. As a disciple of that person, it is inevitable that you will become an immortal or a Buddha in the future. The first thing I ask you to do is to find my sister and tell her everything about me here when you enter the immortal world. Let her find a way to help me get the immortal book and make me return to the immortal world to find an immortal Emperor, you bastard, settle accounts. "Hai Long was stunned and said to himself," isn''t it for me to fight against Immortal Emperor? Immortal Emperor is the Lord of the fairyland. If you fight against him, you don''t have any good fruit to eat. But now he can''t refuse, otherwise he will be killed by Xuantian Bing, imperial concubine of nine days. He had to nod and pretend to be angry: "Yes, an asshole like Xiandi must look good. Elder, I support you." Xuantianbing''s eyes showed a happy look and said: "Well, now that you have agreed to this, I will not only let you go today, but also give you some benefits. Second, I hope you can find your master and ask him to help me when you are promoted to the second world of immortal Buddha. I heard from Hong long that your master doesn''t want you to know who he is now, so I won''t tell you first. But if he helps, unless there are several Buddhas in the world of Buddha No one can deal with our joint efforts. I guess your master should have at least the power of the Buddha now. " Hai Long scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "senior, if I promised you this, I would definitely cheat you. You also said that my master is so powerful. I am just his land. What he wants to do is beyond my control. I can only try and tell him about it. How to decide depends on his own." Xuantianbing sighed and said: "I understand what you said, yes! His will will will not change with anyone''s opinion, otherwise, he would not have... Forget it, if you don''t say this, just try your best. I hope he can understand my pains. The third thing is the easiest for you to complete. I want you to marry me now. Since that bastard Xiandi is looking for a little wife, I will give it to him He wears a green hat to see if he can be comfortable. Don''t worry, although I''m cold now, the temperature of my skin can be changed at will and will never hurt you. With my appearance, it''s just cheaper for you. With the protection of your master, the Immortal Emperor may not be able to do anything to you. " After listening to xuantianbing''s words, Hailong was surprised. She never thought that she would make such a beautiful request. Indeed, what a wonderful thing for such a beautiful woman to admit her aggression! However, there will be no room for turning things around. Even if Xiandi doesn''t like xuantianbing, he can''t spare himself for his own face, Even if the master is strong, it is impossible to fight against the whole fairyland. Hai Long blurted out: "this must not happen. Senior, my cultivation level is still low. If I break the child''s body, I''m afraid I can''t peep into the way of heaven anymore." Xuantianbing said faintly, "it''s very simple. I can easily help you improve a level, so you won''t be affected by losing your child body. Combined with my cold soul body, you won''t be afraid of the cold in any cold attribute mana in the future." then she fell to the ground and walked slowly towards the sea dragon step by step. Hai Long was very anxious. Looking at the red * * * in front of him, he not only didn''t have a trace of * * *, but raised his heart of fear. He read the electricity and shouted, "no, really not." Xuantian Bing''s eyes flashed fiercely and said coldly, "why? Don''t I deserve you? It''s your luck that a person like you can get my body. Don''t blame me for being rude if you push and block again." Hailong said with a bitter smile, "senior, you are really beautiful, and I certainly don''t deserve you. However, I already have a wife. Even if you kill me, I can''t betray her. My child can only be left to my wife. If you want to be strong again, you might as well kill me directly. Even if you die, I can''t become a person who betrays my wife." He said with a look of no return. How could he be afraid of death? In this short time of contact, Hailong found that xuantianbing hated the ungrateful people very much. In order not to embarrass himself in the future, he had to take a risk. Sure enough, xuantianbing couldn''t help but stop and murmured, "well, you''re really good. Although you don''t look like him, your character is much better than him. At least you''ll pay your life for your loyalty to your wife. Tell me, who is so lucky to be your lover." Hailong breathed a sigh of relief, pointed to the misty way: "she is my wife and the love of my life. Senior, please don''t embarrass me. I will try my best to do the first two things you said." Xuantianbing''s eyes lit up and said, "is she your wife? She''s beautiful and really worthy of you." As she spoke, she waved her slender jade hand and lifted the ethereal ban immediately. The dark ice disappeared, and the ethereal body softened and nearly collapsed to the ground. She didn''t know what was happening outside. As soon as she woke up, she saw the sea dragon at the first sight. She barely flew to the sea dragon, protected by Shenxiao sword and said warily, "you can''t kill my husband. If you want to kill me, kill me first." Xuantianbing''s eyes showed a disappointed color and said faintly: "you are Lang qingqie. However, who will solve my loneliness. Little girl, you love him very much, don''t you?" Misty firmly nodded and said, "if you want to kill us, please kill me first. If you can exchange my life for his, I - wish - will." I am willing to three words not only shocked xuantianbing, but also shocked Hailong''s heart. He tightly hugged the ethereal body from behind, and several ice crystals fell to the ground and made a beautiful sound. "Wife, everything was bad for me in the past. In the future, no matter what happens, I will never leave you." Xuantian looked at the affectionate couple in front of her. Her heart trembled constantly and said faintly to the misty: "you''re so happy. As a woman, it''s better to have such a husband than anything. I really envy you. Little girl, I also have a husband, but he is a lucky man. Would you like to lend me your husband and let me revenge that man?" Misty one Leng, way: "lend you a minute, what meaning, you say clearly." Xuantianbing took the trouble to repeat his story and the three conditions of the sea dragon. After listening to her words, misty couldn''t help but feel a sense of neither laughter nor laughter. He slowly shook his head and sighed: "Senior, you don''t understand a man''s heart. Moreover, you love too hard. As a woman, if you have your favorite man, you should not only love her, care about her, but also learn to be tolerant. Your practice will only keep your husband away. If you could tolerate him at the beginning, maybe he would have known his way back." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 149 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Xuantianbing''s eyes flashed cold and said angrily, "I don''t want to listen to you. Doesn''t he allow me to take revenge because of his bad luck? Now you just need to tell me whether you will lend your husband to me." Misty turned to look at Hailong and said, "I love my husband, but I won''t restrain him. If he wants, although I will feel uncomfortable, I will still respect his opinions." after a pause, misty''s eyes showed a firm light and said: "but if he doesn''t want, even if we die, we will never let you succeed." Xuantian Bingleng remained silent for a long time. For a long time, she sighed and said: "Originally, I thought you were very lucky to marry such a husband. Now it seems that this boy should be lucky. I really envy you. Since you don''t want to, forget it. However, the first two things must be completed. Boy, I warn you that even if I can''t go to the fairy world, there is a way to solve your life. Come with me and I''ll help you relieve it first The red moon bug. " The sea dragon breathed a sigh of relief, hugged the misty and stood upright. Xuantianbing exuded a faint blue light, wrapped them in it, moved forward with her, and gradually came to the deepest place of extreme ice. The sea dragon suddenly remembered something and said: "Senior, the red moon bug on my body is the life bug of the girl in southern Xinjiang outside. You can''t let it die, otherwise, the girl will be finished." Xuantianbing snorted and said, "in my absolute space, no one can die without my consent." In the protection of Xuantian ice, Hailong and piaomi can''t feel the external temperature, but they clearly see that the black ice inside is obviously different from the outside. Those black ice seem to move. When you look carefully, it is completely composed of xuanmang. It can be seen that the temperature here is appalling. Turning several corners one after another, suddenly a bright blue light appeared in front of Hailong and misty. The ice chamber was about the same size as that of Taoist priest Yun. In the center of the ice chamber, there was an object with a diameter of about one meter and blue light flowing like jade. The faint way of the dark ice: "This is the extreme dark ice eye of the extreme ice land. Boy, you protect the golden elixir with your own mana. The absolute zero here is beyond your ability. In order to lead out your red moon bug, you must directly contact the extreme dark ice jade." Hai Long nodded and urged the divine power in his body to completely occupy the Lingtai and firmly protect the gold elixir of human elixir level. Xuantianbing was blue and bright all over his body. Hai Long only felt cold all over his body and had no reaction time at all. He had lost consciousness. He saw clearly that Hai long''s body was instantly stiff and condensed a layer of blue ice crystals on the body surface, so he couldn''t help sucking back With a breath of cool air, his hands were tightly held together. As soon as xuantianbing sucked his hands, the sea dragon''s body floated up and slowly fell on the Jixuan ice jade on the eye of Jixuan ice. With his right hand, a light red light slid out of the mouth of the sea dragon, and xuantianbing protected it with a blue awn. Then his right palm gently everything on the Jixuan ice jade, like cutting tofu. A piece of Jixuan ice jade fell silently, and xuantianbing''s hands were anxious Waving, the light flowed, and a mass of ice mist rose. Gradually, the extremely dark ice jade turned into two hexagonal, glittering and translucent jade as the size of a palm. Xuantianbing blew a breath at the two extremely dark ice jade, waved her hands, and the blue light suddenly won. Her hand shape was strangely transformed, and the blue light kept breaking into the extremely dark ice jade in front of her. Misty lost his voice and said, "this is, this is the forbidden law of the nine gods." Xuantianbing injected the array into the extremely xuanbing jade and said faintly: "Do you know the method of nine heaven divine prohibition? Yes, I use it exactly. However, with my mana, I can only inject 36 Dharma arrays at most. The nine heaven divine prohibition is divided into three stages. The first stage is thirteen Dharma arrays. If it can be completed, the artifacts can be called immortal artifacts, which are also commonly used in the fairy world. I am the nine heaven divine prohibition in the second stage. For the sake of your fate, I''ll pass it on to you. However, you can''t use it until you reach the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. The magic weapons produced by it can be called the best of immortal tools, which are very rare in this world. As for the third stage, it''s only a legend in the immortal world, which has surpassed the existence of immortal tools and is called divine tools by us. Except for a few ancient divine weapons, roots There are no immortal weapons that can be reached. No one in the fairy world has enough mana to complete the number of Dharma arrays in the third stage. Moreover, there are almost no artifacts that can withstand 81 Dharma arrays in the third stage. If I remember correctly, the weapon in your husband''s hand is one of them. However, it was not completed by his master, and his master doesn''t have such a strong Dharma Power. If you want to really give full play to the power of that magic weapon, you must surpass the level of the heavenly king. Your husband is too far away. " With a flash of light, two pieces of extremely mysterious ice jade disappeared. A pure light flashed in xuantianbing''s eyes. He just felt that there seemed to be more fuzzy things in his mind. He wanted to see clearly, but he couldn''t do it. Xuantianbing said faintly, "when you have enough mana, you can naturally learn the second Dharma of the nine heavenly gods prohibition. Don''t force it now. Let''s go. If we stay here too long, I''m afraid your husband will never wake up." with a flash of blue light, the ethereal protected body and sea dragon took off, and the speed of going out was much faster than when we came in, In the blink of an eye, they had returned to the frozen land. Xuantianbing put the sea dragon on the ground and pinched the immortal. With a flash of blue light, the sea dragon has returned to normal. "It''s so cold, so cold." Hailong Ji Lingling fought a cold war, turned over, stood up, looked at Xuantian ice and misty, and murmured, "what happened?" Xuantianbing said calmly, "I''ve taken out the red moon bug for you. Now give it back to your friend." a red line shot out of her hand and disappeared into the mouth of Miao Miao sealed by ice. Hailong hurriedly said, "thank you for your success. Don''t worry. I will finish what you ordered as much as possible." Xuantianbing said, "what you need to do now is to improve your accomplishments as soon as possible and strive to ascend to the fairy world as soon as possible. I won''t use you in vain. These two magic weapons will be given to you respectively." after that, two hexagonal blue jade stones made of extremely xuanbing jade with the forbidden method of the nine gods flew out and flew in front of Hailong and misty respectively. Xuantianbing explained: "This is a magic weapon that I refined on the basis of Jixuan ice jade by using the method forbidden by the nine gods. Jixuan ice jade is the coldest thing in the world. Even in my Guanghan Palace at the beginning, there is nothing comparable to it. The power of the magic weapon refined on the basis of it is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary immortal tools. You have a rough road ahead. In order to ensure safety, I set this thing as a defense It''s a kind of Royal magic weapon. If you carry it, the attacks with ice and fire attributes will lose their attack attributes. Unless the opponent''s cultivation is far above you, you can''t break through its defense. With the improvement of your mana, its power will continue to increase. Just call it extremely mysterious cold ice cover. No matter what attribute''s mana, it can make it issue defense prohibition. It''s heavy Lingtai, recognize the Lord. "With a flash of light, two extremely mysterious ice covers merged into the sea dragon and the misty eyebrows respectively. They only felt a cool in their minds. It seemed that they were more conscious than before. They both clearly saw that there was a blue hexagonal star in the center of each other''s eyebrows. Although it was small, it was very obvious. Xuantianbing said, "there is my magic seal on this magic weapon. If you see my sister, she will understand that I sent you. Don''t tell anyone about my identity except your master. Although I''m not afraid of the scourge, you can''t bear it now." Looking at the lonely look of xuantianbing, concubine jiutianhan, a trace of pity rose in Hailong''s heart and said softly, "senior, after listening to your story, now I don''t like the fairy world. I will help you fulfill your wish." Xuantianbing''s face showed a smile for the first time. The melting spring of ice and snow stunned Hailong and misty. She said calmly: "now I feel your sincerity for the first time. Don''t call me an elder in the future. I have lived here alone for tens of thousands of years and have never had friends. Would you like to be my friends?" Hailong nodded and said, "of course. I''ll call your sister. Sister xuantianbing, we will be your friends in the future. I will come to see you often before I am promoted to the fairy world. In this way, you won''t be lonely." Xuantianbing smiled and smiled happily. His smile like a hundred flowers bloom added a little warmth to the extremely icy place, "well, I''ll recognize you as a brother. You have to keep your word and often come to see me! I don''t know how many years I have practiced. My cultivation has already reached an insurmountable bottleneck. I''m really lonely here." The sea dragon looked at xuantianbing''s smile, got bold and said with a smile, "then why don''t you go out for a walk? Although the mortal world is not comparable to the fairy world, it also has a lot of fun." Xuantianbing shook his head and said, "I can''t leave here. The dryness in the world is too heavy. I can only move around the Lianyun mountains at most. Once I get out of the immortal array here, the smell outside will contaminate my body. If my cultivation is weakened, my hope of revenge in the immortal world will be even more slim." Hailong said awkwardly, "sister, I suggest you put on a dress. You''re so beautiful and the temptation is too strong. If you weren''t for your little brother''s strong will, I''m afraid you''d have been tempted to invade you." Xuantianbing looked down at his almost perfect body and said sadly, "if I were really beautiful and attractive, you wouldn''t refuse me." Hailong said with a bitter smile: "no, sister, your temptation to any man is fatal, but it''s too cold here. Most of my mind is used to fight the cold current. If I change to a place with normal environment, I''m afraid I can''t stand this temptation." As he spoke, the sea dragon urged the mana to be injected into the heaven and earth ring, and a set of ordinary lianyunzong cloth robe floated out. The sea dragon went to xuantianbing, put it on for her personally, carefully covered her gorgeous and beautiful body, the light blue body disappeared, and xuantianbing in clothes added a bit of mystery. Xuantianbing smiled and said, "well, I''ll wear this dress in the future. I haven''t worn it for many years. It''s still a little awkward." Hai Long said, "just get used to it. Don''t care too much. Sister, it''s too cold here. We''re going to go. Don''t worry, we''ll never tell you about you. I''ll come to see you often when I''m free." Xuantian Bing nodded and said, "then go. Tell Zhiyun not to bring anyone here in the future. Except you." then he waved his slender hand, The red dragon''s prohibition was lifted first. The red light flashed and dimmed. A lot of Red Dragon Energy trembled and floated there, as if in great fear. Xuantianbing said, "hurry back to Longxiang jade. Otherwise, if you stay here for a while, I''m afraid your possible energy body will be finished as soon as it takes shape." The red dragon trembled with fear and hurriedly said, "thank you, concubine Han." after that, he rushed to the sea dragon''s dragon flying arm as fast as he could. Xuantian ice road: "Brother, your name is Hailong, isn''t it? I''ll call your name later. The Longxiang jade integrated into your arm is a very powerful magic weapon and used to be the most proud weapon of the Immortal Emperor. Therefore, I was so excited when I first saw it. Like your stick, it has 81 Dharma arrays. You have to explore its power slowly. I have seen that bastard use it several times, Once, he only fought against the three heavenly kings with the power of long Xiangyu. As a result, the three heavenly kings were forced to defend. As long as you can fully master the stick and long Xiangyu given to you by your master, it is difficult to have an opponent even in the fairyland. However, you should remember that you should not be too hasty in everything, and you must be as solid as possible. " Hailong nodded and said, "thank you, sister." Xuantianbing took a deep look at Hailong and misty, and said faintly, "see you again when you have a chance." with a flash of blue light, she disappeared into the air out of thin air. The trapped people gradually disappeared from xuanbing and woke up one by one in trembling. Zhiyun Taoist priest was smart and said, "have we recovered? What about the cold spirit?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 150 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long said with a smile, "the danger of cold spirit has been solved. That cold spirit is actually a good man. She has helped me draw out the red moon Gu and returned it to Miao Miao. Let''s leave here quickly. Elder martial sister Zhiyun, shout to run and let me tell you not to disturb her here in the future." Soto urged his daughter to recover her mana and said, "brother Hailong, you still have a way. Such a powerful cold spirit can let us go. What did you do?" Hailong said with a smile, "in fact, I didn''t do anything. I just recognized a sister. It''s too cold here. Let''s leave quickly." They simply adjusted their breath and left the extremely ice place along the way. Although the temperature to the top of Yunfeng was very low, they felt much warmer when they returned to the ice room where the Yuhua sisters were located. When Yuhua and Yuping saw the people coming back, they greeted them expressionless. Yuhua didn''t say a word. Yuping said, "brother Hailong, how are you?" The sea dragon chin said: "It''s all right. Oh, yes. Two sisters, I have something to tell you first. Lord Tiantian is going to choose a new leader because he is about to spend the robbery. Because I''m young, they decided to let me take this position. But you know, I''m used to it. I''m afraid it''s not suitable to be a leader. So I recommend you to him as deputy leader and help me manage it in the future Lian yunzong, do you have any comments? " Yuhua raised her head in surprise and said, "you can''t be the leader. According to the cultivation, it should be my master." With a kind smile, Zhiyun daozun briefly explained the ideas of Jietian daozun and their second generation disciples. After listening to her explanation, the two sisters were relieved. With a smile, Hailong said, "two sisters, are you willing to help me manage Lianyun sect?" Yuhua looked at Hailong with complex eyes and whispered, "we listen to the master''s orders. If the master asks us to go, we''ll go." Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled and said, "silly boy, don''t think too much. Just now, your misty martial uncle has said that if you like a person, you should tolerate everything about him and let go of your heart." Looking at the two sisters who bowed their heads and didn''t speak, Hailong sighed and said, "elder martial sister Zhiyun, have a rest. I''ll take some great gods to find the place to practice first, and then go to the patriarch to discuss specific things." Moha said: "there''s no need to find the place. We think the Moyun cave we came to when we entered the mountain is good. It''s there." Hailong smiled and said, "that''s good! There''s someone practicing there. You can follow him. You can also give him directions by the way." when he thought of Daoming''s chubby appearance, Hailong couldn''t help but miss the angry Shizu. Soto said, "if we go, will it affect him?" Zhi Shuidao: "no, Daoming and his former disciples are practicing at the wind and rain peak. The Moyun cave is empty. Daoming once said that he would leave it to the sea dragon. Since it belongs to the sea dragon, you can naturally stay there to practice. Anyway, he will join the Lord to take over the heavenly peak in the future." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "it''s for me. When did Daoming become so kind?" Zhi Shuidao: "in fact, both Tianshi and Daoming miss you very much. Your performance in the newcomer competition makes Tianshi powerful." Hai Long was about to say something, but he heard misty way: "let''s go down the mountain quickly. Three headed Qiu Jiao stay below. I''m afraid it will conflict with zhiyunfeng disciples. Elder martial sister Zhiyun, please send us down. The fog and frost in the mountain are too strong. We can''t tell the way." After listening to the misty words, Zhiyun couldn''t help showing a worried color in his eyes, nodded and hurried down the mountain with the people. The Yuhua sisters still stayed in the ice room to practice. Misty''s judgment was very correct. When they returned to the hillside, they immediately saw hundreds of zhiyunfeng disciples surrounded by three headed Qiu Jiao and Wula, and all kinds of magic weapons constantly bombarded their defense prohibition. Wula and three headed Qiu Jiao both seemed very relaxed and occupied there in their original form. Although many zhiyunfeng disciples had high accomplishments, they wanted to break their joint efforts It''s still impossible to set a defense ban. For a while, it became a stalemate. Fortunately, three headed Qiu Jiao didn''t fight back. Otherwise, I''m afraid there would be no living people here. You know, even Jietian daozun can''t be his opponent! "Stop it all." Taoist priest Zhiyun stopped drinking and stopped his attacking disciples. When the disciples saw the master coming, they were overjoyed. One by one, they gathered around and said respectfully, "see the master, see the ancestors of water stop and misty." Zhiyun Taoist priest frowned and said, "what''s going on? Who let you do it at will." An older disciple said, "master, after our cultivation today, we saw these two monsters entrenched here. They dared to desecrate Du our spirit mountain. Naturally, we should subdue demons and subdue demons on behalf of the right way." Taoist priest Zhiyun snorted coldly and said, "daoyan, I always trust you, but why are you so reckless and do it without asking about the situation. If elder Jiao wants to harm Yunfeng, none of you will be alive. They are my guests. Make amends quickly." The Taoist priest was stunned and said, "master, but they are demons!" The Sea Dragon said, "what''s the matter with the demon? The demon is also alive. Thanks to your years of cultivation, can''t you see through this?" Taoist priest Zhiyun lost his face and said in a deep voice, "Tao Yan, I''ll punish you to the back mountain wall for ten years and execute it immediately. You can''t leave without my command." Tao Yan was stunned and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. After saluting Taoist priest Zhiyun, he drove his flying sword back to the mountain. Taoist priest Zhiyun floated to three headed Qiu Jiao and ula, bowed and said, "I''m sorry, my disciples are too reckless. Thank you for not laying a heavy hand." The three headed Qiu Jiao said lazily, "who will have the same experience as these young people." with a flash of light, he returned to the heaven and earth ring of Hai long. After saying goodbye to Zhiyun Taoist priest, shuistop also returned to his shuistop peak. Hailong and piaomi took the four people in southern Xinjiang like their own Moyun peak. In Moyun cave, Hongzhi told daotongzi and others about Hai Long''s experience. It was said that Hai long had come back. Except that his master Taoist Xiuzi, second master Taoist Zhizi and third master Taoist atom were practicing at Fengyu peak, all other masters came to Moyun cave. Almost all Lianyun sect disciples have returned to the mountain because Jietian daozun is about to be robbed. Listening to Hongzhi''s story, these people who care about Hailong can''t help feeling ups and downs. They never thought that Hailong had experienced so much. Daozhizi sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Hailong''s cultivation will progress so fast. He is already a second-generation disciple, but we still stay in the Three-Generation cultivation. Even the eldest martial brother and master have just reached the middle and later stage of xiaju. I''m afraid we can''t achieve it in a day or two if we want to break through the state of not falling." Tao Tongzi said with a smile, "it''s our pride to have such a good disciple." "Yes! Be proud of me." with a flash of light, Hailong and others floated down. As soon as he saw his masters, he couldn''t wait to rush up, "masters, I''m back." Tao Yuzi met the dragon, hugged his body and said, "you smelly boy, you know where you''ve been for hundreds of years." Hailong said with a smile, "it''s a long story, so I won''t mention it. It''s good if the masters are all safe. Dao Yuzi, how dare you call me smelly boy? Now I''m your martial uncle." Tao Yuzi was stunned and said with a smile, "don''t put on the airs of elders with me. In my heart, you will always be that little spittoon." Hearing the words "spittoon", Hailong''s heart couldn''t help getting sour. He thought about what happened when he first entered Lianyun sect thousands of years ago. Now he can still remember it, just like yesterday. Feigned anger and said, "well, you Taoist Yuzi, dare to call me a spittoon. I''m already a Hailong Taoist priest now. I''m not sure. I can become the leader of Lianyun sect in a few days." Tao Tongzi was stunned and said, "Lord? What''s going on?" At that moment, Hailong proudly said the things that Jietian daozun was going to pass on to him. After such a long separation, he and these masters had countless words to say and talked for several hours. Until misty reminded him to arrange several great gods, Hailong''s Masters said goodbye one by one and returned to moyunping. The resting place of the three great gods was naturally arranged by Hailong in the stone house originally belonging to Daoming. He also went to the secret room to see if Daoming left anything good, but the result was of no avail. The babies had already been taken away by Daoming. Soto said, "brother Hailong, let''s take a night off and send Miao out of the mountain tomorrow. After all, there are still many things in Nanjiang. It''s most appropriate for her to take our Keepsake back." Hailong nodded and said, "you should have a good rest. This will be your home in the future. Unless there are very special circumstances, no one will disturb you." Moha said, "we are very satisfied here. We have plenty of aura. Maybe we can eliminate our original hostility after practicing here for hundreds of years. It would be great if the six heavenly disasters become three. It will succeed day by day, thanks to the sea dragon brothers and respected teachers." The sea dragon smiled and said, "don''t be polite, brother Moha. I didn''t help you. If you go to the underworld and meet your little brother again, you''ll be merciful." Ulah Road: "Hailong brother, I know you have mustard in your heart. To be honest, I really envy you for having such a good wife. I was a child, the talent of TANLA, after so many years of cultivation, I also reached the limit of all. My brother Jin 13 is extremely stubborn. If you see him again, I will tell him my situation. As for how to decide how to decide , it''s up to him. I really hope he can wake up. There''s no point in fighting in the world. " Looking at ula''s sincere eyes, Hailong tightened his soft and slender hand and said: "Wula, in fact, there was nothing wrong with you that day. When the two sides fight, death and injury are inevitable. Anyway, we don''t have any loss. I don''t blame you for it. You can rest assured to practice here. As for Jin shisan''s human demon, we''ll see you later. We''ll leave. Xiaozhi, you go to moyunping to have a rest. I''ll go back to her Piaomiao peak with Piaomiao. I''ll meet Tianfeng tomorrow morning Jie Tiandao Zun. I''m really tired today. " During the trip to the land of extreme ice, let alone the powerful power of Xuantian ice. The cold air there also consumed too much mana. However, the fate of the sea dragon was still lucky. Even misty also got the magic weapon of extreme ice cover. For them, it is much more likely to deal with the disaster in the future. The power of the 36 Dharma arrays is absolutely not strong It''s three times as simple as the magic weapon of an ordinary fairy. But the sea dragon and Piaomiao can''t give full play to their power. After saying goodbye to Hongzhi and the three great gods, the sea dragon and Piaomiao rise up and walk towards the Piaomiao peak. The small room was still so quiet. They sat close to each other on the bed and said, "dragon, you know what? When I saw you break the pill that day, my heart was broken. At that time, I decided that if you died, I would take you back here and stop here. Even if I followed you underground, I would never separate from you." Hai Long didn''t say a word. He hugged Keren in his arms and said softly, "let''s stop practicing today and sleep for a while. I like the feeling of sleeping with you best. With you around, I will feel very satisfied and full." at this time, his heart is full of tenderness. After several twists and turns and life and death, he clearly knows that he can''t leave this moving wife more and more. Misty struggled to sit upright from the sea dragon''s arms and said, "not today. You must practice immediately and adjust yourself to the best state of cultivation as soon as possible. Because you have to go to Heaven tomorrow." the sea dragon was stunned and said: "What''s the matter with the heavenly palace? Wife, don''t you want me to sleep with you? Don''t worry, I will never invade you. I can control myself. I found that the extremely mysterious ice cover given by sister xuantianbing is still a good thing that can frighten the mind. As long as the usage force is a little more, I won''t have any evil thoughts in my heart." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 151 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Ethereal soft channel: "I''m your wife. How can I be afraid of your invasion? It''s not a simple thing to go to the heaven Palace tomorrow. You''re different from us. We just go to the real heaven palace and get a treasure according to our own chance. However, if you go tomorrow, you''ll have to pass the test. That''s the test of the patriarch. With your current cultivation, I can''t say whether you can pass." The sea dragon frowned and said, "is it still a test to be the Lord? Is it the Lord of heaven? He''s almost robbed now. He can''t use magic easily!" Misty shook his head and said: "If he is the leader, I don''t have to worry. With the extremely mysterious ice cover you just got, you can at least withstand his attack for a period of time. However, things are far from so simple. Tomorrow, you will be tested by the three predecessors of Lianyun sect. We all match their existence with their ancestors. Only the second generation disciples know their existence, and we also call them Lianyun San Zu. They are the most powerful force of Lianyun sect. Speaking of them, these three elders are all our teachers, and one of them is the master of the previous generation, senior brother Tian. " Hai longleng said, "Lianyun three ancestors? Since they are my ancestors, why didn''t they spend the robbery?" Misty sighed and said, "how could they not survive the robbery? They are already the people after the robbery. Just in order to spend the last robbery, they had no choice but to give up their flesh and exist in the world in the form of energy. After thousands of years of cultivation, it is said that the Sanxian, who has the highest cultivation, has entered the realm of Tianyi." "Sanxian?" Hai Long said in surprise, "it turns out that Lianyun sect has Sanxian. Wife, tell me carefully what''s the matter with these Sanxian? What''s the difference between them and real immortals?" Although Hailong''s cultivation has entered the realm of a master in the cultivation world, his understanding of the cultivation world is far worse than misty. Even an ordinary disciple of three generations is much better than him in this aspect. Misty way: "Sanxian is a powerful existence similar to immortals. Like immortals, they have a powerful spirit, and their strength is far higher than that of our practitioners. Cultivating Sanxian is actually a kind of forced behavior. During the robbery, if the last disaster can''t pass, the practitioners can resist the last disaster at the cost of their own flesh. Although this can be done In order to keep their divine consciousness, but it is almost impossible to enter the fairy world. Generally, only those practitioners who do not give up their cultivation will choose this way. Sanxian can be said to be the most powerful existence in our world. With their immortal power, they can never fail unless their opponent is also Sanxian, evil and evil. Moreover, by Yu itself is a spiritual body. Unless the divine consciousness is destroyed, they will not die. The scattered immortals cultivated by evil cults are scattered evil, scattered demons or scattered demons. The natural disaster of evil cults is much more difficult than that of our righteous way, which has six levels, but they also have an advantage that they can choose to give up the physical body in any serious natural disaster. As long as the physical body disappears, the natural disaster will disappear. Therefore, evil There are more Sanxian level masters in the Tao than we are in the right way. The power of Sanxian is too strong to make them exist in this world forever. The 49 day disaster every thousand years is the biggest disaster they will face. Many Sanxian and evil Sanxian masters will die in the disaster. However, their accomplishments will increase greatly every time they experience the 49 day disaster. According to legend, If a Sanxian has experienced nine 49 day robberies in succession and does not die, it can not only enter the fairyland, but also become a powerful Luojin immortal. However, it is almost impossible to pass the nine 49 day robberies, because the power of the 49 day robberies is cumulative. It is more terrible than the day robberies at the time of the robberies. When a Sanxian experiences the ninth 49 day robberies In the history of Lianyun sect, there were 11 immortals, and the strongest one was also killed in the fourth 49 day robbery. Among the three remaining ancestors, the strongest Tianling has experienced three 49 day robbers, and the other two have also spent two times, 500 years later , it''s their next four or nine day robbery. It''s still unknown whether they can survive it. However, in the mortal world, except for your new sister, I''m afraid no one can compete with father Tianling. Otherwise, with the complete advantage of evil, they would have attacked our Lianyun mountains long ago. " Hai Long said with a wry smile, "since the three ancestors are so powerful, how can I pass their test? I''m afraid that with the addition of three headed Qiu Jiao and Lao Hong, they are not the opponents of the ancestors of the immortal realm." misty zhengse said: "Don''t let three headed Qiu Jiao help you when you accept the ancestral test. After all, it''s a demon body. Once the ancestors get angry, they may take it away. However, the red dragon can help you. His predecessor was an immortal beast. Maybe you can win the recognition of the ancestors because of its existence. The patriarch test has always been the responsibility of our Sanxian. It''s not required of you We must win them. The test is multifaceted. If you want to get their approval, you must make full use of your wisdom. Sometimes, your mind is more important than your strength! Husband, I believe that with your intelligence, you will be able to cope with tomorrow''s test. Come on, now hurry to retreat and keep your cultivation in the best state, and you will be more likely to pass. " Hai Long sat down cross legged and said, "to tell you the truth, I really stay away from the position of the patriarch. It''s better to wait improperly." The misty sighed and said: "Dragon, my husband does something and doesn''t do something. I won''t force you. However, tomorrow''s test will be a test for you. If you can''t pass, I''m afraid it will have a great impact on your future cultivation. At least, the shadow left in your heart will be hard to erase. Elder martial brother next day attaches great importance to you and don''t let him down. I believe you will become my pride." Hailong smiled and said, "although I''m not a gentleman, as long as I promise, I will go all out. Wife, don''t worry, I will try my best regardless of success or failure tomorrow." With that, the sea dragon closed his eyes and the golden elixir huff and puff at the Lingtai. The divine power in his body slowly ran. After the cold oppression of the extremely dark ice eye, the mana in his body seemed very thick and the running speed was very slow. The sea dragon didn''t care about this situation and urged the mana in his body to move forward slowly according to the cultivation method in his mind under the action of the extremely dark ice cover At this time, he was very clear in his mind and completely mastered every meridian in his body. It took about an hour, the divine power finally ran for a week, and he was on the right track of cultivation, and the sea dragon was completely in a state of calmness. Looking at the golden flame rising on him, she smiled faintly, and she saw that the cultivation of the sea dragon at this time had completely entered the late stage of not falling The saying that only when there is oppression can there be progress in the world is true. After the deterrence of xuantianbing and the erosion of jixuanbing jade in jixuanbing eye, the potential of Hailong has exploded. Although jixuanbing jade has not improved his strength, it has made his cultivation more stable than before. Hailong''s cultivation depends on too many miraculous drugs. Although his mana has increased rapidly, it is not stable This time, after the absolute zero cold stimulation of jixuanbing jade, his mana finally solidified and formed, which laid the most solid foundation for Hailong''s future cultivation. Today''s night is really very important for him. Early in the morning, misty took the lead in waking up from the retreat. Although the air at the top of the mountain was thin, it was also very fresh. The golden flame on the sea dragon had completely converged. Looking at his expressionless face, misty couldn''t help but show a knowing smile. Suddenly, misty clearly felt an inexplicable pressure from the sea dragon, and his heart was cold and involuntarily urged him to move Against your own mana. The hexagonal blue star on the sea dragon''s forehead, which represents the extreme dark ice cover, suddenly lit up, and the extreme dark ice cover in the ethereal body trembled, and the pressure suddenly converged. The sea dragon opened his eyes, and two cold electricity like substance emitted, and a powerful domineering spirit suddenly burst out on the sea dragon. The light gradually converged, and the sea dragon took a deep breath and woke up from the cultivation state. Misty and pleased said, "dragon, your cultivation seems to have improved again." The sea dragon felt the original surging mana in his body and said with a smile, "progress may not be possible, but the nature has changed. I believe I will become stronger." Misty took the initiative to come forward, kissed him on the forehead, smiled and said, "in my heart, you are always the strongest." In the misty exclamation, the sea dragon hugged her into his arms, turned over, pressed her elastic body under her body, and said with a bad smile, "you haven''t tried in my aspect. How do you know I''m strong? Did you secretly rape me when I slept before?" Misty light spat and said with a red face: "I can talk nonsense. Get up quickly. You''re heavy. We''re going to pick up Tianfeng." The sea dragon sighed, kissed on the misty lips and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m a little nervous today. What will Sanxian look like?" The misty soft voice said, "don''t worry, believe in yourself. You can do it." The sea dragon then hugged the misty and floated up, looked around the ordinary cabin and said with a smile: "wife, I really want to reach the avenue level as soon as possible. Your temptation is too strong." Misty smiled and said, "fool, I''m your wife and can''t run. Let''s go." Hailong first summoned the three Qiu Jiao and left them in the room. Then they went out of the hut, lifted up the clouds, cleared away the thick fog at the top of the misty peak and flew quickly to Jietian peak. Under the action of the spirit cloud at their feet, in a short time, they had come to Jietian peak, the place closest to the fairyland in China. Stepping on Jietian square, they felt the rich aura around them. Hailong took a deep breath and held it The misty hand strode to Jietian palace. "Younger martial brother, younger martial sister, you are coming." Jietian daozun greeted him. With him were Zhiyun daozun, Dengxian daozun, Tianshi daozun, inorganic daozun and shuistop daozun. All the second generation experts of Lianyun sect gathered here. Hailong and Piaomiao saluted Jietian daozun at the same time. They followed him into Jietian Palace. Tiandao zunzheng color Dao: "Today, I invited all the younger martial brothers and sisters to decide who will be the next leader of Lianyun sect. It''s a blessing for Lianyun sect that younger martial brother Hailong returned in time. Yesterday, I asked three ancestors for instructions. Today, I will test him. As long as the test passes successfully, Hailong will become the next leader of Lianyun sect. All the younger martial brothers and sisters should do their part, Assist him in charge of Lianyun sect as an elder. Do you have any opinions? " Everyone''s eyes focused on the sea dragon. They had already discussed it in advance. Naturally, there was no opinion at this time. Then tiandaozun looked around the crowd for a week and said, "well, since everyone has no opinion, it''s settled. Younger martial brother Hailong, you may not know that there are three ancestors in Lianyun sect. They are all the realm of Sanxian. All previous patriarchs have to accept the test of Sanxian in the sect. Do you have confidence?" The Sea Dragon said, "I''ve heard misty say that I''ll try my best to pass the ancestral test." Then daozun nodded and said, "all younger martial brothers and sisters, please wait here, Hailong, come with me." then he turned and walked back to the hall. The sea dragon took a misty look, and the latter returned with an encouraging look. Hai Long nodded firmly, followed behind Jietian daozun and entered the back hall. The rear hall is the same as the front hall, but it is more open. Behind the shrine is a statue of ancestor Lian Yun. Seeing the statue, the sea dragon suddenly felt enlightened. From the deep eyes of the statue, he seemed to understand something. Jietian daozun stood in front of the statue and saluted respectfully: "disciple Jietian, today he took younger martial brother Hailong, the successor of the generation patriarch, to accept the test. Heaven and earth are infinite, heaven and earth gather together, and the door of Jietian is open." the blue light lit up. Under the cover of magic power, Jietian daozun stretched out his hand and nodded to the right knee of the statue under the shrine. The light was suddenly bright, and the statue seemed to come alive. A light white mist covered the whole body. The light flowed, and the statue moved to the left, revealing a door behind. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 152 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- The way to heaven: "Younger martial brother, you should remember the Dharma I just read. Only the sect leader can enter this forbidden area at will. I hope you can successfully pass the test today. After entering, go straight ahead. When you reach a T-shaped mouth, turn left, and then go along the way to reach the test place. The right turn of the T-shaped mouth is the place where our sect can reach the second generation of disciples. In the future, you can open this place and bring it in with your magic power. Every second generation disciple has only one chance to seek fairy fate. This method cannot be changed. " Hai Long nodded and said, "I''ve written it down." after taking a look at the indifferent Taoist statue of heaven, Hai Long resolutely stepped into the most mysterious forbidden area of Lianyun sect. When the sound of rolling came, the statue of the founder had returned to its original position, and the sea dragon felt a dark in front of him. In this forbidden area, he clearly felt a strange atmosphere. Here, it was no longer the aura, but the aura of Fairy Spirit. Although it was not as strong as the fairy weapon emitted in the anti sky mirror, the sea dragon was sure that it was indeed the aura of Fairy Spirit. That''s right. This is a long and narrow corridor, both sides of which are repaired with huge stones. Although the divine power shines, the sea dragon can only see less than ten meters. Taking out his small iron bar, the sea dragon moves forward quickly, about 50 meters out, and then the forked T-junction mentioned by heaven Taoist priest appears. Left Looking right, it was dark on both sides. The sea dragon pressed down his inner tension and stepped quickly to the left. One after another, he suddenly found that there was no way ahead, and the thick stone wall appeared in front of him, which turned out to be a dead end. He frowned, and the sea dragon was not worried. He stretched out his hand and knocked on the stone wall blocking his way, which turned out to be an absolutely solid barrier. He urged the divine power in his body to raise his cultivation to the limit, and the golden brilliance of his body shines around The sea dragon looked carefully for every inch in front of him and tried to find a mechanism to open the way forward. However, after half an hour or so, he found nothing. The end of the dead road was like nature, without any gap, let alone the mechanism. At this time, the sea dragon found that the air in the corridor was better than when he first came in It''s much thinner. Although there will be no problem for the time being with his cultivation, he can''t bear if the air decreases for a long time. Hai Long is not discouraged. He turns around and starts looking for every suspicious place in the whole corridor, but he still doesn''t get anything until he comes to the entrance. Stopping at the T-shaped mouth, Hailong wondered. Now, the only thing he hadn''t found was the road on the right. However, Jie Tiandao Zun said that there was a place for the newly promoted second generation disciples to seek immortality. He also specially told himself to pass to the left and receive Tiandao Zun. There was no reason to deceive himself. Now, he couldn''t help being a little embarrassed. The rocks here may not be very hard. Although they contain the spirit of immortals, they are still far inferior to the ten thousand year dark ice in the extremely ice land. If we fully launch the Qianjun stick, Hailong believes that he will be able to blow up a space at the end of the corridor. However, if that damages the forbidden area, let alone pass the test, I''m afraid the three scattered immortals will not spare him. In doubt Confused, the sea dragon has come to the end of the no road. Sitting cross legged on the ground, he let himself turn to internal breathing, which can greatly reduce the consumption of air. The divine power works naturally, and the sea dragon''s brain keeps thinking. He knows that this may be the first item of the test. If he can''t even enter the door, I''m afraid the test will fail. What if it comes out Based on Lianyun sect? I don''t know how long it took. Although he was breathing inside, Hailong still felt his breath was getting faster and faster, and the air in the corridor was almost exhausted. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he fiercely stood up and strode down the road. Since he couldn''t think of anything else, he had to go to the right of the T-mouth. He was also a second-generation disciple of the newly promoted generation, even if it wasn''t there It''s not the entrance to the location of the three ancestors. There''s nothing wrong with looking for fairy fate. He kept walking forward. When he walked along the corridor on the right side of the T-shaped mouth to the end of a hundred meters away, he was surprised to find that there was another T-shaped mouth here. Moreover, there was a layer of prohibition on the roads leading to both sides. It was a faint cyan light. It felt that the defense of the prohibition would never be inferior to the King Kong mantra of Wuyun Buddha. There was a flash in his mind, and the sea dragon suddenly thought: Is this the T-shaped mouth that the Taoist priest of heaven said? If so, you are right. Reach out and touch the prohibition on the right side of the corridor. It seems to be a soft wall, but it is full of elasticity. Press it into about half a foot, and it will produce great elasticity to pop his hand away. With a chill in his heart, the sea dragon shook his small iron stick and turned it into a powerful stick, The Qianjun stick is invincible. Facing this soft barrier, the sea dragon can''t be sure at all. However, due to the thin air, he can''t think more. A flash in his eyes urges the divine power to inject a large amount into the Qianjun stick. When the halo flows, the sea dragon drinks loudly, and the Qianjun stick moves towards the prohibition point in front of him with the potential of penetrating point. The golden light suddenly came out, and the barrier showed good ductility with his attack. Until the whole Qianjun stick rushed into it, there was still no sign of rupture. A huge rebound force was generated, which bounced the sea dragon''s body together with the Qianjun stick like a shell. He bumped heavily into the barrier on the other side. Because the barrier was soft, the sea dragon was not injured, but the divine power in his body did fluctuate. The urging of mana made him more eager for air. His chest was suffocated, and his breath began to be disordered. Hailong checked his physical condition. He knew that if he attacked again, he had only one last chance. This time, we can only succeed, not fail. Looking at the Blue Barriers on both sides, the sea dragon''s brain worked quickly, and all kinds of possibilities were constantly excluded from his imagination. Suddenly, with a flash of light, he seemed to think of something. The golden flame of God''s power was urged to the extreme again, but this time he did not rush to the barrier of the right corridor, but to the other side, in the same solid prohibition. Like the last time he attacked the right barrier, when the Qianjun stick completely sank into the barrier, the sea dragon''s body stagnated and his powerful rebound force was constantly accumulated. But this time, the sea dragon was ready. He resisted the elasticity with all his strength and burned his mana to the limit. The elasticity of the prohibition is getting bigger and bigger, and has gradually exceeded the limit that the sea dragon can bear. At this time, the sea dragon''s eyes suddenly shine, and he instantly removes all his mana. The incomparably strong rebound pushes his body into a virtual shadow and hits the barrier of the right corridor. In a very short moment, the sea dragon''s mana is raised again, and the golden elixir erupts into powerful energy, Qianjun staff rushed to the right with the momentum of Qianjun chengyuyu and the rebound force of the left barrier. Due to the use of elastic force, this time it was equivalent to two sea dragons attacking at the same time. With a puff, he fell into the right barrier together with the powerful stick. The sea dragon roared in his heart, "break it." the golden flame burned and the sea dragon broke out completely. In this case, he gave full play to his full potential. "Hiss -" the sound of breaking silk sounded. The sea dragon only felt that his body was shooting forward like an arrow. He was ecstatic and realized that he had broken through the obstacle. The body kept flying forward for 40 or 50 meters before it stopped under the control of Hailong. Fresh air and Fairy Spirit came to his face. The sea dragon sat down and breathed greedily. "Succeeded, I succeeded." just then, a golden light flashed in his mind, and eight words appeared clearly. "Everything is invincible and everything is broken." a warm current spread all over the body. Hailong found that his divine power had changed. The thick golden river in his body gathered into the golden elixir like a sea of rivers. The golden elixir in the realm of human elixir exuded a layer of milky white brilliance and gradually filled every place of his meridians. Such a situation once occurred in the 800 years since the closure of Hailong, but there were only four words - invincible. It was after that that that he could dominate the great stick. With Hailong''s intelligence, he naturally understands that his mana has sublimated to another level after breaking through the barrier. Although he can''t tell what it is, it''s definitely a good thing. Naturally, he would not let go of this opportunity. Without the slightest hesitation, he quickly sat cross legged and urged the new divine power to work according to the cultivation methods in his mind. The white light emitted by Rendan became stronger and stronger, and the liquid mana was formed again, and the White River was constantly filled. After nine weeks of operation, the sea dragon''s divine power returned to its best state. Through internal vision, the sea dragon found that its divine power did not seem to have increased much, but its nature seemed to have changed a little, If the power of the golden God was arrogant in the past, the power of the white God at this time is elegant. Under the operation and flow of the new divine power, the Longxiang arm gradually became hot. Hailong found that his whole right arm had become milky white. A looming red dragon was constantly jumping and churning. The voice of the red dragon sounded in his heart, "good boy, how fast progress! You have activated the Longxiang arm in such a short time." With the activation of Longxiang''s arm, Hailong felt as if he knew something again, but he couldn''t grasp it. He jumped up. He couldn''t help saying, "who am I? I''m the smartest person in the world. Lao Hong, wait and see. In the future, I will be able to complete my dream of being an immortal only." The red dragon was obviously in a good mood and said, "if you can really realize this dream, I will always follow you. Later, when my energy immortal body takes shape, I will be your mount. You know? Because you have stimulated long Xiangyu''s certain energy, I also benefited a lot. At least the immortal power destroyed by imperial concubine Jiutian Han yesterday has been restored." Hai Long said, "don''t say it first, I''ll continue to finish the test. I don''t know if breaking through the barrier just now is a pass." then he used his divine power that has become a white light to illuminate the road and walked forward. Not far away, after turning a corner, the front suddenly opened up, no longer a narrow corridor. This is a stone chamber. It feels very broad. At least there is no end where the light of the Sea Dragon God''s power reaches. The thousand Jun stick in the sea dragon''s hand shakes and the white light suddenly bursts out. He was surprised to find that the thousand Jun stick seems to be different from before, it seems to have changed in strength, and its weight has increased a few points. Look at it carefully, I saw a clear word "ru" on the stick, which seemed to give people a very eye-catching feeling. The blessing spirit reached the heart. Hailong knew that he should reach his destination. He knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "Hailong, the second generation disciple of Lianyun sect, came to accept the test of his ancestor." the voice echoed in the stone chamber. With the sound wave, Hailong found that the stone chamber was at least 300 square meters large and small. "What a clever child, no wonder Jietian admires you so much. You''re welcome. Get up. If you pass today''s test, you''ll become the new leader of Lianyun sect. At that time, we old guys will be under your jurisdiction." the stone chamber suddenly brightened, and the light seems to be emitted from the wall of the stone chamber itself. The faint cyan brilliance gives people an elegant feeling. Looking forward, Hailong saw a one meter high stone platform in front of his Cheng. At the top of the platform sat three people, two men and one woman. They were all very young. On the surface, they seemed to be only in their twenties. He is emitting a faint cyan light and is looking at himself. An invisible pressure made the sea dragon feel unable to breathe. He put away the Qianjun stick and respectfully said, "meet the three ancestors." The handsome man in the center said in an old voice in sharp contrast to his appearance: "get up, son. We are all glad that lianyunzong has such an excellent disciple as you." Hailong stood up and said, "I have been a disciple for more than a thousand years. To tell you the truth, I haven''t even practiced tianxinjue. I hope my ancestor will check it out." The beautiful woman on the left smiled and said, "I like Frank children. Your situation has been explained to us the next day. Don''t worry, we will never be dissatisfied with you because of our family views." Hailong said, "thank you, grandmaster. Can the test start now?" Central Youth Road: "Don''t worry, I''ll introduce you first. On the left is younger martial sister Tianyue, and on the right is younger martial brother Tianting. My name is Tianling. There are only three of us left in the Sanxian of Lianyun sect. In fact, the test for you has already begun. When you come in, the next day should tell you to turn right when you reach the end of the corridor. In fact, he''s not wrong. As far as the test itself is concerned, It is to ask the tested disciples to go to the end of the corridor over there and break through the forbidden wall with their own mana. In that way, they can also reach us. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 153 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long was stunned and said with a wry smile, "well, my test failed. When I really couldn''t find the mechanism, I thought I''d come in from there, but I think since this is the forbidden area of Lianyun sect, it''s better not to destroy it easily. Therefore, I didn''t follow the instructions of the sect leader''s senior brother and went to the left." Tianling smiled: "It is because you chose the left side that I admire you so much. In fact, the first test is mainly to test whether the disciple is firm in mind and careful in mind. If he breaks the wall before the air is exhausted in the corridor, it proves that he is a fickle and angry person and is not enough to take on the important task. As long as the candidate can be patient, he can keep looking until the air disappears and then break the stone Enter, prove his strength, and even if you pass the test. Although you persist until the air disappears, you don''t do that, and you don''t listen to the next day. Instead, you choose to explore the road on the left, which first proves that your mind is qualified. Moreover, you choose the Road on the left, which proves that you are a flexible child. In the current situation, you are flexible sometimes It''s very important. Since the test of the patriarch came into being, no patriarch has been as flexible as you. We are very happy to see you coming to the left with the method of sky vision. In order to try to find out your real strength, we tested you for the second time in advance. At the T-mouth at the end of the left corridor, the two-layer prohibition you saw was not available, When you came to the left, we spread it with the spirit of fairy. We wanted to try how aggressive your cultivation can be, but you broke it with your own intelligence. In terms of your own strength, it is impossible to break through our prohibition, but you successfully used the rebound power of another prohibition, which not only broke through the prohibition, but also improved your cultivation. To tell the truth, you are now It is already the best candidate for the next patriarch in our mind. " Hailong was stunned by Tianling''s boast and said with a bitter smile, "am I so good? In fact, luck accounts for a lot. Is there any other test?" Tianling chin said: "the patriarch''s test has to be divided into three items. Now, you have passed two of them. There is the last item left. As long as you can successfully separate from the immortal array jointly set by the three of us, even if you pass?" Hai Long frowned and said: "it''s impossible! With the cultivation of the three ancestors and the immortal array, even ten me, I''m afraid you can''t separate." Tianling smiled: "Don''t worry, just listen to me. When setting up the immortal array, each of us can only give 20% mana. In this way, you can almost directly compete with the array. There is still a great chance. Moreover, there is no time limit for this test. The immortal array we cast is a kind of lost array. It has no attack power and will only trap you. Unless you give up, you can carry on all the time In those years, it took six years to break this formation by building the Avenue next day. This has surprised us. I hope you can do better. " Six years? Hailong couldn''t help but be surprised. Does it take so long to break the array? It seems that he won''t be able to see the misty for some time. But now that he has arrived here, he will never shrink back, straighten up his chest and said, "please arrange the array for the three ancestors." Tianling nodded, pinched xianjue with both hands and flicked in the air. Suddenly, two green lights were emitted, and Tianyue and Tianting started at the same time. For a time, the green light in the stone chamber filled the air, gradually interwoven into a big net, trapping Hailong in the center. Hailong found that the immortal array in front of him had begun to change. Under the injection of the three scattered immortals, a green mist rose around him, Everything became illusory. The stone chamber, which was originally only 300 square meters, suddenly became like a boundless cliff. Take a deep breath, Hai Long knew that everything he saw was illusory. He didn''t take detours or test, but slowly closed his eyes and felt the fairy array completely with his own spiritual sense. Tianling''s voice rang out again. "Hailong, this immortal array is made of our immortal spirit. If you are not sure to break the array, you can meditate in it for a period of time. With the assistance of immortal spirit, it will do you a lot of good." Hailong nodded and said, "thank you for your concern. I will break the array as soon as possible." Everything was quiet. The visibility around the sea dragon was less than one meter, and all directions were completely fascinated by the dense Green Qi. As Tianling said, it was full of fairy Qi. It was only felt with spiritual sense. The running speed of divine power in the sea dragon had increased, which was really the most suitable place for cultivation. Standing in the same place, the sea dragon didn''t move. He knew that no matter which direction he moved, he would actually spin in the same place. Through the feeling of spiritual consciousness, he found that the immortal array was like a bottomless abyss, and his divine consciousness could not rush to the edge. In his mind, all kinds of skills he could use flashed in his mind. Suddenly, the sea dragon moved in his heart and thought Now that this is a lost formation, if you are here, you may be able to go out easily with the five element lost boots. Your free travel is the same as the five element lost boots. Maybe you can also play a certain power. Thinking of this, he still closed his eyes and took a step slowly to the side, and then his feet changed like lightning, His body was moving like a virtual shadow, and he began a very complicated and carefree journey. His tall and straight body was constantly shuttling through the green fog. Behind his hands, he looked natural and unrestrained. His mind was completely immersed in this graceful footwork, which was deeply rooted in the essence of carefree travel. Carefree travel is extremely responsible. It is not based on five behaviors like the misty five element maze step. In carefree travel, Bao It contains the innate eight trigrams, the acquired eight trigrams, the five elements, six harmonies, seven stars, nine palaces and many other Yi principles. When they add up, they are extremely overturned, and there are more than 9 million changes. Although in principle, Hailong has learned this set of footwork for a long time, in fact, he has not fully applied it as a whole. At this time, in order to test whether Xiaoyao can break the array, Hailong finally began for the first time He showed his carefree posture from beginning to end. With the continuous change of footwork, he gradually immersed himself in it. He was calm and could no longer feel anything else. All changes were generated by the heart, the body and mind were one, and he constantly showed every change without any repetition without deliberate control. In the sea dragon''s heart, there is only one thing at this time, that is the general outline of free travel. "Peace of mind, peace of mind, and peace of mind. The body and heart are wide, what can be sweet. Who says a small body is as safe as a fairy mountain. Who says a room is small and wide between heaven and earth. An separated body has no shame, and the body, mind and heart coincide. Although he lives on earth, he is born on earth. " Silently reciting this magical general outline again and again, the body shape of the sea dragon is faster and faster. The dense green fog is constantly changing in his agitation. The white brilliance emitted by the sea dragon is constantly flowing, absorbing the spirit of the fairy in the air and practicing by itself. Free travel itself is a set of advanced cultivation methods. I don''t know how long it took, Hailong clearly felt that his whole body seemed to be transparent. All the changes that can be derived from free swimming were in his eyes one by one. With a clear roar, he floated up, turned smartly in the air and fell slowly on the ground. Although he has been walking the footwork of carefree swimming, he is not tired at all. Instead, he feels refreshed. He knows that he has become. After walking from beginning to end, he has finally fully mastered the magic of carefree swimming. The white divine power of the whole body was much stronger, and the body and mind were completely calm. The sea dragon showed a faint smile on his face and slowly opened his long closed eyes. Everything around him was the same as when he first entered. There was no fog and fairy array in the stone chamber. Everything had returned to normal. In front of Hai Long, the three Sanxian of the Tianzi generation stared at him, as if they couldn''t believe it was true. With an indifferent smile, Hailong said, "ancestor, is the immortal array broken?" Tianling showed a smile in her eyes and suddenly shouted, "look at your palm." the light blue palm shadow mixed with the spirit of fairies was printed on the chest of the sea dragon. The sea dragon didn''t connect hard. It was a little small, and its body rose up in the air. It strangely changed nine body shapes in mid air. Although the blue palm shadow always chased him, the palm shadow would weaken a bit every time the sea dragon changed one body shape. When the first body shape was completed, the attack released by the spirit had disappeared into invisibility. "What a magical body method. Is this the method taught you by the six ears elder?" Tianling three people floated down from the stone platform, and their eyes were full of joy. Hailong said, "to be exact, it should be taught to me by six ears instead of my master. To be honest, I have never seen the master what he looks like. However, in my heart, he must be a great immortal." even if I haven''t seen him, Hailong still treats his master as the most respectable person. It was inexplicable for him to rescue him from broken pills twice and give him a chance to be reborn. The sky and the moon sighed, "In a thousand days, in a short period of one thousand days, you will completely break the immortal array we set up. I''m afraid that our restricted immortal array will no longer be a threat to you. Hailong, you deserve to be the best disciple of Lianyun sect. We all agree that you are the best candidate for the new generation of sect leader. At the same time, congratulations on your achievement in the early days of the avenue." Hai Long murmured, "has it been nearly three years? It seems that everything just happened in an instant. Since I have not fallen into the realm for more than three years, I have improved the whole realm. Now it''s incredible. Thank you for your success. My disciples will do their best to contribute to Lianyun sect when they are on earth." Tianling smiled and said, "you''ve brought us too many surprises. Lord Hailong, if you have any orders in the future, you can come here to find us. Although we Sanxian don''t care about the world, we will do it if it is related to the life and death of our sect." Hailong said, "I have a question to ask the three ancestors. With the cultivation of the three ancestors, if you spare no effort to assist a person who has survived the robbery, you should be able to make him easily survive the triple heaven robbery. Why do we Lianyun sect have so many Sanxian, but no one can become a real immortal except the ancestors?" Tianling sighed and said: "Things are far from as simple as you think. Can heaven''s calamity be deceived? When a cultivator takes the calamity, he can ask others for help, but only the cultivator. But think about it, a person who can take the calamity is already a top figure in the cultivation world. Who can help him? We can''t do it at all. If we do it at the time of heaven''s calamity, heaven will feel it To our immortal spirit, then it will directly lead to four or nine heavy robberies, together with the original natural robberies. Not only the cultivators will suffer, but also we will be finished. Therefore, the most important thing to spend the robberies is to rely on our own strength, and any clever way is difficult to be effective. " Hai Long nodded solemnly and said, "so it is. When we receive brother Tianshi''s robbery, our second generation disciples will try their best to help him and see if we can make him the second immortal in our family." Tianling said, "Jietian is indeed one of the better patriarchs in the past dynasties, and the disciples of this generation have generally high accomplishments. Maybe there is really hope. Hailong, with your magical footwork just now, I think it should be no problem to deal with the first heaven disaster. If Jietian can ascend to the immortal, it is really a great blessing for Lianyun sect." At this time, the stone chamber suddenly shook, and the spirit of the fairy suddenly flourished. Tianling turned pale and said, "No. how can you pick up the sky so soon?" Hai Long was startled and said, "grandmaster, you mean..." Tianling nodded solemnly and said, "Hailong, go and help Jietian. We should close the door immediately, or we will be in danger of being caught by the sensitive Tianjie. After Jietian''s robbery, you will come again. Jietian has given us the sect leader''s keepsake, and we will pass it on to you when the time comes." Hai Long didn''t dare to hesitate. He quickly agreed and ran out. Several dodged and came to the entrance of the forbidden area. The statue of ancestor Lian Yun had already been opened. The Sea Dragon flew out. As soon as he stepped out of the gate of Jietian palace, he clearly saw that above Jietian peak, a red robbery cloud was constantly condensing and drifting to the north. Hailong knew that Jietian daozun must fly out of Lianyun mountain to be robbed. He didn''t dare to get up from the clouds and chase in the direction of the robbed clouds. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 154 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- At the same time, seven people, including Jietian, Zhiyun, Piaomiao, Dengxian, Tianshi, inorganic and waterstop, plus Hongzhi, flew out of the Lianyun mountains as fast as they could. The cloud robbery in the air brought enormous pressure to the people. Under that pressure, their hearts were full of tension. After all, this is the first time in their lives that they have seen a natural disaster. Jietian daozun didn''t understand. He had predicted that the disaster would come at least a hundred years, but it was suddenly ahead of schedule. At this time, the Qi and blood in Jietian''s chest churned, and he clearly felt that there was a huge attraction in the sky, constantly sucking and pulling his body. In the face of this natural disaster that no one can successfully pass except founder Lian Yun, he is not only nervous, but also afraid. Misty shouted, "it''s out of Lianyun mountain range. Don''t fly any more. Let''s get ready." They pressed the cloud head and fell on the ground without any hesitation. They took out their strongest magic tools to cloud, misty, ascend to heaven, Tianshi, inorganic and waterstop respectively, surrounded the God of heaven in the center, constantly recited the Dharma, and formed a powerful prohibition to protect the God of heaven. Hongzhi''s face lost the color of laughter. He floated three feet from the ground. The Buddha lotus constantly introduced bursts of Buddha power into his body. "The Buddha said that the void is boundless and immeasurable. Bodhisattvas give alms without living phase. Their merits and virtues are also like void. Immeasurable and boundless. There is no void in the world. There is no Buddha nature in all nature. The Buddha Dharma is boundless and universal." driven by the Vajra mantra, a light yellow light floats up and is within the prohibition of the six Taoist priests, It also adds a thick layer of defense to the Taoist priest of heaven. Then the pure light flashed in his eyes, and his whole body exuded a huge momentum. In the face of the disaster, he no longer had to hide his accomplishments. The dark blue mana was all over his body in an instant, and he said in a deep voice: "Don''t be too reluctant, younger martial brothers and sisters. If you can''t do anything, you can''t respond to the robbery as soon as possible. I still have the confidence to cultivate immortals with spirit. Remember that heaven and earth are limitless. Heaven and earth use the Dharma to survive in the fairyland." with the singing of his Dharma mantra, a blue light broke through the air and accurately hit the center of the robbery cloud. For a time, the wind and cloud changed color, the sun and moon were dark, and the huge roar continued to ring. The red robbery cloud rolled in the sky. The huge pressure made the plants on the ground tremble. The red cloud gradually changed and began to move irregularly. The red light was bright and dark. Suddenly, a lightning cut through the sky and brought a little light to the sky. Rumbling thunder rolled in, Kala With a loud noise, heaven and earth seemed to shake. A thick blue IP twisted like a bucket of water cleaved down into the air and went straight to the heaven. At the same time, everyone who was ready was awed. On the surface, the blue lightning was much more powerful than the Shenxiao sky thunder led by the ethereal Taoist priest. The whole sky twisted with his landing, as if the air had been completely burned by the sky robbery thunder. When everyone was ready to respond to the robbery, a white light mass was in mid air at a faster speed than lightning After intercepting Tianlei''s attack, the white and blue lights did not collide. Tianlei was still falling, but the speed was much slower. The white light group gradually showed its shape, and the white figure was moving under Tianlei like an illusion. The thick and thin thunder light of the bucket gradually narrowed with the change of his body shape. The dreamy virtual shadow seemed to wipe Tianlei every time It will take away a certain amount of energy. As I see, Tianlei is close to the ground, but it is only the thickness of its arms. A white beam of light was emitted from the virtual shadow, and it was like a lightning needle, which led the sky thunder to himself. The speed of the virtual shadow had become invisible to human eyes. In the strangulation of the white illusory light, the first sky thunder was eliminated in nothingness. Poof, the virtual shadow fell to the ground, and he staggered back to the people, violently The suddenly arrived white figure was Hailong. When they saw his appearance, they suddenly showed surprise, but they didn''t care to say hello at the moment. The robe on Hailong''s body has been broken in many places, and his lengthened hair and beard look a little scattered, but his eyes show an excited light. It''s enough for him to be proud that he can rob the first heaven with little damage by his own strength. After all, he still has only great road cultivation. The red clouds in the sky seemed to be angry, rolling constantly, and the harsh sound sounded. The robbery cloud suddenly flashed, and there was no lightning. A huge sky thunder three times thicker than just now suddenly fell. The speed of decline was beyond the scope that the sea dragon could cope with now. This was the second sky robbery. As soon as the sea dragon gritted his teeth, he just wanted to try to reduce the power of the sky thunder, but After listening to the Taoist priest Jie Tianzun, he shouted, "younger martial brother Hailong, don''t worry, let''s come." but during this speech, the huge sky thunder with a diameter of nearly one meter has crashed down. "Boom -" Tianlei''s heavy bombardment on the prohibitions imposed by the people almost did not produce any blocking effect. The bodies of the six Taoist dignitaries, Zhiyun and Piaomiao, were blown out in all directions like heaven and women scattered flowers. Except Piaomiao, all the six people were bleeding wildly. Although Piaomiao was shocked, her body exuded a light blue mask, Tianlei''s concussion did not affect her, but even if she was not injured, she was shocked and flew out tens of meters away. Hailong loves his wife so much that he doesn''t care about others. He quickly flies to pick up misty. When he caught the misty body, his whole body was cold, and a cold feeling came from the center of his eyebrows. His whole mind seemed to be more sober. At this time, Hongzhi had gone through the wrong path of all the Taoists. His powerful Vajra mantra prohibition only broke after a slight delay of the sky thunder. The Buddha lotus emitted a strong golden light and protected Hongzhi in it. A powerful Buddha spirit enveloped his body. Hongzhi was not only not injured, but only flew more than ten meters away. With his eyes closed, he kept singing. The lotus of Buddha seat surged up with layers of golden ripples, offsetting the power of the second disaster of Tianlei from the side. The body of Taoist priest Jietian had collided with the second heaven robbery. His whole body was shocked, and the dark blue mana of the body protector fluctuated violently. In the roar, he staggered back more than ten steps to hold the stake. Although he successfully took over the second heaven robbery, his face had turned white and spewed out a mouthful of blood. If he hadn''t broken through the fight and reached the state of robbery at the moment of the disaster, and his mana had made a qualitative leap, I''m afraid he would have been scared by now. However, the seemingly powerful mana of all Taoist zuns did not have much impact on the fight against heaven''s robbery. Only Hongzhi formed a certain counteraction effect with the super Buddha lotus, which made the trauma of receiving heaven''s Taoist Zun lighter. Northern Xinjiang. In order to prepare for the evil plot, all the disciples of the three evil sects gathered here. Layers of light emitting Yin and evil spirit completely wrapped the whole mountain. In this humble mountain range, it is full of death, and almost no creature can survive here. Li Tian''s face changed greatly and he sat there. Beside him, there were evil ancestors and Jin shisan with dignified face. When the disaster came to China, they all felt it. The invisible pressure made them dare not move a little now. For fear of being discovered by heaven, he will become the next unlucky robber. Without the support of the TANLA people in southern Xinjiang, Jin shisan had to grovel to find the evil ancestor and Li Tian for the survival of the demon people. The evil ancestor had great ambitions for China, satirized a few words, and let him join. Today, when the robbery cloud just appeared, the three evil giants had gathered together, and their men had laid layers of prohibitions outside the cave to completely cover up their breath. Li Tian frowned: "What a terrible smell. We are tens of thousands of miles away from Lianyun sect. We can clearly feel the disaster coming to the world. It''s really unexpected that Tiandao Zun should be robbed so soon. However, their righteous practitioners only have three times of disaster. This is the first time I feel the power of disaster. Now I can be completely sure that once my disaster comes, it will be unstoppable." Jin shisan said in his soft voice: "Yes! Not to mention you, I''m not sure at all. We don''t know what the concept of the sixth heaven robbery is. No one in our evil cult can carry the first three Heaven robbers. Evil ancestor! Do you have any way? Otherwise, take out the old gentleman''s record and study it for everyone, maybe we can find out a good way." The evil ancestor snorted disdainfully and said: "I said earlier that studying laojunlu would do us no good at all. I''m sure what triple heaven robbery is. But I can''t cope with the subsequent triple. I''ve taught you a set of methods to suppress your accomplishments. As long as you practice on time, you can be safe for thousands of years. As for the future, it''s a big deal to practice dispelling demons and demons . that''s not bad for you. Jietian Taoist priest should rob now. Although we haven''t prepared properly, this is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. As far as I know, no matter whether the person who robbed the realm can pass or not, there will be no more natural disasters in the world in the next year. In this way, we can exert all our mana to the limit , he led the three masters of evil ways to attack Lianyun sect. As long as Lianyun sect is destroyed, other sects of the right way are not afraid at all. Li Tian and Jin shisan, will your two super masters follow us this time? " Li Tian nodded and said, "you can rest assured on my side. The two scattered demons have been moved by me. Once they launch an attack, they will certainly participate." Jin shisan said, "there is only one loose demon adult left in our demon sect, and he can also participate. I believe that Lianyun sect will not have as many as three loose immortals." The evil ancestor said: "even if there are three scattered immortals, it''s nothing. There are two of our three ancestors of the evil clan who are still alive. They are all the cultivation for dispersing evil. With five top experts equivalent to the realm of scattered immortals and the great strength of our three sects, I will completely eliminate Lianyun sect from China." After listening to the evil ancestor''s words, Jin shisan had no response, but the light was shining in the fierce sky''s eyes. He had been waiting for this day for too long. It was his long wish to let the darkness envelop China and the evil devil control the earth. "This time, even if I give up my old life, I will completely destroy Lianyun sect. Don''t they have immortal array? See if they can stop us. Without the Taoist priest of heaven, the whole Lianyun sect will not only weaken its strength, but also have no head. This is really our best chance. Maybe the underworld will find a way to kill us after we occupy the whole China We can officially join that world. " The evil ancestor said calmly, "calming China is only my first goal. My ultimate goal is to help the underworld completely unify the six realms and become the overlord of the six realms." Senran''s breath suddenly became prosperous. He seemed not to be afraid of the coming of heaven''s disaster. His whole body was wrapped in blood light and full of huge momentum. The second heaven disaster is finally over. Hailong and piaomi don''t care about the excitement of meeting again for a long time. Piaomi is busy treating other Taoist zuns, while Hailong flies to Jietian Taoist Zun and constantly inputs his divine power into Jietian Taoist Zun. At this time, Jietian daozun seemed to have completely calmed down and said with a smile, "junior brother Hailong, have you succeeded?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "Lord, now the double heaven disaster has passed. As long as you take the next attack, you will succeed." Then daozun shook his head slightly and said: "If it was so easy to rob, I''m afraid no elder would become an immortal. You know, when you rob, almost every expert who reaches the level of robbing can stop the first two natural robberies with his own strength. But I just use less mana and my injury is lighter. However, the third natural robber is incomparably powerful. I once heard that ancestor Tianling said, the third one The power of the heavy Tianjie is ten times greater than that of the second Tianjie, and even surpasses that of the fourth and fifth Tianjie. Although I don''t quite understand this statement, the third Tianjie is ten times greater than that of the previous one. Younger martial brother Hailong, I don''t care whether I can survive the robbery now. It''s a blessing that you can successfully pass the tests of several ancestors. In the future, Lianyun sect depends on you. " Hailong heard a bad feeling from the plain tone of Jietian daozun. He said firmly, "don''t worry, senior brother, you''ll do your best today to help you through the disaster." Jietian daozun has always been good to him, and also passed on the position of patriarch to him. This trust alone also makes Hailong bear in mind. Hailong will do his best to repay him, whether it is kindness or revenge. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 155 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Then Zun zhengse said, "the third heaven disaster is not easy to pass. If you can''t do anything, you must retreat immediately. It''s a big deal. I''ll abandon my old skin bag and practice Sanxian instead." At this time, there was an unparalleled great pressure in the sky. Under the terrible pressure, the faces of the seriously injured Taoist zuns suddenly turned white, and they had no power to fight again. The robbery cloud in the sky gradually changed, and the cloud began to rotate like a vortex. The robbery cloud became thicker and thicker, and the rotation became more and more urgent. People can clearly see that the lightning flickering in the robbery cloud. The third heaven robbery is coming soon. Misty settled several other Taoist dignitaries and flew to the sea dragon. They looked at each other, and their eyes showed the color of perseverance. Hai Long said to Hong long in his heart, "Lao Hong, are you sure you can cope with this disaster? Help pick up senior brother Tian." The sound of the red dragon sounded, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s hard for me to fight this kind of triple heaven robbery, and my energy is not formed now. Once I contact the thunder of heaven robbery, I will be scared. Sorry, I really can''t help you. However, I have a way you can try. Although it''s dangerous, with the defense treasure given to you by imperial concubine jiutianhan. At least You can''t die. Although this can''t counteract the power of the third heaven robbery, it can also weaken its attack. Don''t worry, because you''re not the one who should be robbed, Tianlei won''t chase you. "The Sea Dragon said immediately without hesitation: "Then tell me what it is. I''ll help the leader elder martial brother through the disaster today anyway. Anyway, I can''t die. It doesn''t matter if I get hurt." Red Dragon Road: "Remember when you were tested by the three immortals, after the second pass, your mana changed and affected long Xiangyu? At that time, you had inspired long Xiangyu''s certain ability. Imperial concubine Jiutian Han said that Long Xiang jade was the treasure of the Immortal Emperor, and it must have incomparable power. Moreover, it is not invincible like your thousand key stick. It has a fixed attack mode and the ability of energy operation. All you need is to use force to stimulate this ability. Before you reach the immortal state, the power of long Xiangyu should be greater than Qianjun stick. You can try it. Immerse your mind and mana completely in Long Xiang jade, and you will learn the attack method that Long Xiang jade can be used by you. " Hai Long was delighted. He looked at the misty one beside him and said, "wife, you and Xiaozhi are protecting the patriarch''s senior brother. I''ll try to resist first. Don''t worry, once I can''t resist the enemy, I''ll retreat immediately." misty nodded and said, "be careful! Remember to use the extremely mysterious ice cover." Hailong promised and said to the Taoist priest: "Lord, you must be careful. If I can''t catch it, everything depends on yourself." Then tiandaozun sighed and said, "younger martial brother, why do you suffer? Now you are the leader of Lianyun sect. Everything should be based on your sect. No matter whether I can survive the robbery or not, you must not be anything. Lianyun sect needs your leadership." Hailong said, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to say more. Don''t worry, my life is hard and I can''t die." With that, the sea dragon soared into the air and floated in the air a hundred meters high. He was a little closer to the robbery cloud. He clearly felt the sudden increase in pressure brought by the robbery cloud, and the invisible breath seemed to be squeezing his body. Take a deep breath, the sea dragon took the Qianjun stick back into the heaven and earth ring, and sank his consciousness and mana into the Longxiang arm according to what the Red Dragon said. His right arm gradually disappeared It was getting hotter and hotter. The sea dragon seemed to see a nine clawed dragon circling and dancing in the clouds. A huge and incomparable spirit was constantly emanating from the dragon, moistening his consciousness and mana. In an instant, the sea dragon''s consciousness and mana were integrated unprecedentedly. He was suddenly surprised to find that his body seemed to be the giant dragon Dragon. Something suddenly appeared in my mind. In the sky, the rotation of robbing clouds has reached a state close to saturation. The thunder rumbled and the earth shook constantly. The sky and the earth seemed to merge into one, completely turning into a bright red. Then the face of tiandaozun turned white and tried his best to push his magic power to the limit. The thick blue light has completely covered his body. The huge momentum made the people around him Some plants were completely fragmented. The injured Chongwei Taoist priest was sent thousands of kilometers away by his incomparably powerful mana and stood there, receiving the heavenly Taoist priest like the heavenly Buddha. It''s easier to resist the pressure from the sky than the Taoist priest. The blue light star in the center of the eyebrow is bright, and layers of frost and fog are constantly emitted around the body. The light blue extreme dark ice cover completely excludes the pressure. Hongzhi''s Buddha lotus has the defense power no less than the extreme dark ice cover, and the Yellow Buddha light is crystal clear. His treasure elephant sits there solemnly, still in the air The broken Brahma sang. Misty and worried, she looked at the sea dragon in the air. She was suddenly surprised to find that the body of the sea dragon began to change, and the coat on her right arm gradually broke into powder and dissipated in the air. His radiant skin began to change color, and in a moment, the whole arm had become red. The sea dragon raised his head, the blue light in the center of his eyebrows shone, and the extremely mysterious ice cover suddenly played a strong defense, wrapped his body, and his long black hair danced with the wind. The white divine power of the sea dragon''s body began to change color with his arm, from white to red. His eyes suddenly flashed two different lights, one red and one white. His right arm was slowly raised, and his whole body exuded incomparable hegemony, Just like a demon God, it looks so tall, and its power is not under the Lord Jietian, who has reached the state of robbery. The sound of dragon singing floated out of the sea dragon''s mouth, from weak to strong, and sounded in heaven and earth in an instant. As if shaken by the passionate sound, the vortex like robbery cloud in the air sent out a huge roar. On the ground, centered on Jietian daozun, it quickly cracked. Jietian daozun ejected a mouthful of blood again, and the blue light of the body suddenly weakened. At this time, in the center of the robbery cloud vortex, a huge thunder light with a diameter of 10 meters fell straight under the encirclement of countless purple excitations. Although the falling speed was not as fast as that of the second sky robbery, the pressure on the ground would increase by one point every time it fell, focusing on the Taoist statue of Jietian, The ground within a kilometer radius is sinking with the landing of the third disaster. The Dragon chant of the sea dragon suddenly became extremely high. In front of the huge sky thunder, he didn''t show any fear. His right arm was held high and roared, "Dragon - Xiang - Destroy - Rob - explode -" all the energy of the body protection suddenly turned noble purple. The sea dragon was like a person, and there was no expression on his cold face, A purple dragon quickly revolved around his body. The shape of the dragon was clear and had nine claws. The dragon''s head roared, and the whole body was purple. The scales on the Dragon suddenly rose. Without fear of the coming of triple thunder, it suddenly soared. Under the dense purple air, it welcomed it with a momentum of no progress. "Boom -" the purple dragon merged with the thunder light, and the huge roar made the heaven and earth tremble. The ground instantly fell three meters. The original soil and plants were completely turned into powder. The misty and Hongzhi who wanted to help Jietian daozun were completely pressed into the earth by the sudden explosive force, There was no time to make any response. The thunder light was violently stirred up under the mana impact of the purple dragon. The light suddenly converged and erupted again, the speed suddenly increased ten times, and it blew down heavily. Hai Long''s consciousness returned to himself. He just felt as if he had released something. As soon as his eyes regained their previous brilliance, he saw the incomparably powerful thunder robbery devouring his body like a roaring lion. His last thought was sadness. He had tried his best but still couldn''t resist the thunder. How could he not be sad? The next moment, he had lost consciousness. Boom, the thunder that broke out again bombarded Jietian daozun heavily. Everything in the world seems to be static. Clouds floated and fog dispersed. The sky covered with red clouds gradually restored its original clarity and blue. The sun shone on the earth. Under the warm light, the ground with thousands of square meters and a full subsidence of ten meters looked so bleak. Waterstop rushed to the lower limit like crazy, and tears filled her face. She had just clearly seen that Hailong''s body was swallowed by Tianlei. At this time, her heart was as painful as tears, crying, gathered her remaining mana and rushed into the subsidence as fast as she could now, "sea dragon, you can''t die!" at this time, She has fully understood her mind. She loves Hailong. As early as in southern Xinjiang, she has deeply fallen in love with this uninhibited man. Boom, boom, two figures burst out of the soil, shining light blue and gold respectively. Under the protection of Buddha lotus and Jixuan ice cover, Hongzhi and piaomi were not fatally injured. They fell to the ground, but found that the ground was full of Cangyi. There was no trace except the big hole in the middle ground. At this time, shuistop was the first one to rush over. She rushed to the misty body excitedly, grabbed the misty arms and cried, "elder martial sister, where''s the sea dragon? Where''s the sea dragon?" The ethereal and delicate body trembled. What she finally saw was the same as the water stop. The sea dragon had been swallowed up by the thunder. Her voice trembled and said, "dragon, dragon him..." Hongzhi had no treasure elephant at this time. He stood there blankly and murmured, "brother, brother, he was hit by the thunder. I''m afraid, I''m afraid..." At this time, the clear sky changed again, and a colorful auspicious cloud came. Under the surprised gaze of the Taoist zuns who rushed to the misty side, the auspicious cloud emitted a soft light, and the surging spirit floated out. The injured Taoist zuns immediately felt that their appreciation was a little lighter under the moisture of the spirit. The Fairy Spirit gas was directly injected into the big hole on the ground, the halo flowed, and everything around began to change. The originally collapsed ground rose slowly, and plants came out of the soil with vitality. Such a vision immediately surprised everyone and widened their eyes. They all knew that the appearance of Fairy Spirit would not be a bad thing. Colorful halos flow, and a large mass of black things slowly float out of the big hole that was originally blasted out. When they looked at it, it turned out to be the bodies of two people. The black on one of them was peeling off like ashes, the light blue light gradually flowed, and a blue light mass the size of a fist floated up and shrouded the figure. Zhiyun Taoist priest, who is most familiar with Lianyun sect''s Classics, exclaimed, "ah! That''s the elixir, that''s the elixir realm of the golden elixir! Did he succeed, senior brother?" The figure was gradually stained with blue light by the blue light group. The figure gradually stood straight in the air. It was Jietian daozun. At this time, Jietian daozun was naked, as if his skin was emitting light. The original round halo behind him turned into a diamond. On his forehead, there were three more curved gold lines, and the light on his body gradually changed, It turned into a Confucian robe. Against the background of the spirit of immortality, it slowly ascended the body of heaven and Taoism. A peaceful voice sounded, "Jietian, you have undergone 4161 years of cultivation, passed the examination of the heaven, and received the triple heaven robbery. In the name of Lei Tianjun, I allow you to become an immortal in the heaven. Since then, you have jumped out of the earth and are not in the five elements. Now you return to the heaven with me and are sealed by the Immortal Emperor." the ground has completely returned to normal, just like the baptism that has never been robbed by the heaven. Then daozun slowly opened his eyes, showing a pious light in his eyes. Holding another scorched human body in his hands, he knelt down in the air and said respectfully, "I would like to respect the guidance of the heavenly king." his eyes showed a faint color of sadness. He looked down at the black human body on his arms, sighed and threw it down. It turned out that when the third sky thunder disaster came, the sea dragon disrupted the attack of thunder disaster with the unique skill newly understood from Longxiang jade. When the thunder robbery breaks out again, its power is only a little stronger than the second heaven robbery. The sky thunder came and blasted the sea dragon into the ground together with Jietian daozun. With many years of cultivation, Jietian daozun finally withstood the bombardment of the natural disaster before his body was completely destroyed. To sum up, the sea dragon blocked more than half of the third heaven disaster for him. Just when jietiandao Zun was seriously injured and dying, auspicious clouds came in the ninth day. He respected jietiandao and molded the golden body with the spirit of immortals. He finally became the second immortal to ascend to the heaven after the founder Lianyun. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 156 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- The misty body was shocked, flew up, rushed to the black figure with the water stop, and carefully put him into his arms. Jietian daozun''s figure continued to rise. His single palm stood upright in front of his chest, and his feet condensed into rolling colorful auspicious clouds. He said faintly: "junior brothers and sisters, I''m leaving for my brother. The sea dragon was injured by me. Although there is still a glimmer of vitality, all his meridians are burned. You must save him for rebirth." The previous peaceful voice again said, "Jietian, now you are a man in the fairy world, and you shouldn''t take care of the affairs of the world. Come on." the rising speed of Jietian Taoist Zun suddenly increased, and disappeared into the auspicious clouds in the air in an instant. The light flowed, and the colorful auspicious clouds gradually became smaller and finally disappeared. Jietian daozun was successfully promoted to immortality, but no one was happy. The next patriarch, who had been determined, was dead at this time. His body was like coke, and even his appearance could not be seen. No one knows what to do at this time. Misty clearly felt that the sea dragon''s body was extremely fragile. If you inject mana, I''m afraid it will collapse in an instant. Just then, three blue light clouds fell, showing three human shapes. At the same time, misty and other Taoist dignitaries were surprised. They saw the three people kneeling down in a hurry and respectfully said, "see your ancestors." Waterstop said anxiously, "master, please save Hailong. He suffered a lot of thunder attacks in order to help pick up brother Tianshi to ascend to heaven." Tianyue is the teacher of waterstop. Although she only taught waterstop for a period of time, she went to find a place for latent cultivation, and later became a Sanxian after being robbed by heaven, she still loves her disciple very much and says kindly: "Son, it''s all destiny! It''s a great pride for Lianyun Zong to be able to rob and become an immortal. Hailong is such a good boy. We didn''t expect that he would be so impulsive. Come on, let senior brother Tianling have a look." Tianling stretched out her hand and sucked the charred body of the sea dragon in front of her. She was full of immortal Qi, and constantly inquired about the body of the sea dragon through her own immortal Qi. For a long time, Tianling sighed and shook his head helplessly. All the people were numb. Tianling shook his head, which was equivalent to sentencing Hailong to death. The most powerful elder of Lianyun sect had no choice, and the fate of Hailong was death. Tianling Road: "Hai long suffered too much trauma. The meridians in his flesh were completely burned, and his blood coagulated. Even the gold elixir at the Lingtai could not feel it. Now I don''t know what energy protected him. Otherwise, he would have died. Moreover, it is likely that both form and spirit will be destroyed. I have accepted heaven''s robbery, and the power of the third robbery is not human at all What force can contend with. Alas, one day after another, but a sea dragon was destroyed. Even I don''t know whether it is gain or loss. " Waterstop fell to the ground and murmured, "no, it''s impossible. He won''t die. He didn''t die last time. Hai Long''s master! Where are you? Come and save him!" Everything around was still so quiet. Listening to the weeping voice of the water stop, everyone burst into tears. A faint smile appeared on the misty face, stood up, carefully held the charred body of Hailong in his arms from Tianling, and murmured: "Dragon, can you hear my voice? Shall we go back to the misty peak? Go back to our own home. From now on, we will never be separated." Waterstop looked at the misty. Suddenly, she seemed to have decided something. She strode forward to the misty side and resolutely said, "elder martial sister, let me go with you." Misty took a deep look at the water stop and said, "do you think clearly?" Waterstop solemnly nodded and said, "elder martial sister, take me. I won''t escape anything anymore. I love Hailong. Let me go with you." Misty sighed and said, "after three years of hard waiting, he finally returned from the test of his ancestor, but he just met in a hurry, and he has gone. Life and death. Since you are willing to go with us, go." Including the three Sanxian of Tianling, no one could say anything to stop the misty and waterstop. They looked at the misty and waterstop helplessly, and their eyes showed a dark color. "Wait a minute. Do you really want him to die?" The temperature of the air dropped suddenly without any warning. Almost just in an instant, a layer of frost hung on the surrounding new plants. A blue light flashed in front of the misty body. The misty only felt that her hand was light and the sea dragon''s body was gone. However, she was not angry at the loss of the sea dragon, but her eyes showed excited brilliance, "Sister, sister, you must save him!" The blue light flashed away, and the cold voice echoed in the air, "don''t worry, he can''t die with me. After all, he hasn''t finished what he promised me. Go back and wait for him." The hope of life rose again in the misty eyes. At this time, shuistop had also reacted and said excitedly: "elder martial sister, is it her, is it her?" Misty nodded and said, "yes, it''s her. Now only she can save the sea dragon." Tianling stared at the direction where the blue figure disappeared in surprise and murmured, "it''s the elder. I''ve felt her strength before. But how can the immortal stay in this world?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the silent Lianyun mountains, suddenly cloudy. When a dark cloud passed, thousands of figures suddenly appeared on the ground. They stood there quietly without making a sound. Li Feng looked at the dark sky and said in a deep voice, "everyone rest in place and wait for the patriarch, evil and demon." it was still so quiet, and all the black figures sat cross legged on the ground. Li Feng looked at the unreal Lianyun mountains in the distance, and a sense of familiarity suddenly rose in his heart. He frowned slightly and asked himself, this is obviously the first time to the western regions, but why do you always feel so familiar here? Especially the Lianyun mountains not far away, it seems that something affects your heart. The appearance of the sea dragon appeared in front of him. Recalling what the Sea Dragon said that day, Li Feng murmured in his heart: "Does he really know me? Why did I feel friendly when I saw him for the first time? Maybe I did see him before I practiced magic? Did my adoptive father ever use the magic forgetting skill of the demon clan to erase my previous memory? No, my adoptive father wouldn''t do that. He treated me like a parent-child, taught me the advanced magic of the demon clan, and even hurt his cultivation to help me improve my mana, which Everything is so true that the adoptive father will never harm me. " "Feng''er, what do you think?" two figures fell lightly beside Li Feng. It was the demon sect leader Li Tian and his adoptive daughter Li Wuxian. Seeing the appearance of Li Tian, the thousands of demon sect masters immediately got up and said respectfully, "I''ve seen the Lord, I''ve seen the little Lord." Li Tian waved and said, "let''s rest by ourselves." Li Feng bowed and said, "adoptive father, sister, I just wonder if we can successfully destroy Lianyun sect this time. After all, Lianyun sect is the largest sect in the right way and has many cultivation experts. There are as many as seven people who have reached the cultivation of Taoist Zun. They went to pick up Taoist Zun, but their strength can not be belittled." Li Tian smiled: "This time, our three evil sects have poured out, and even our two ancestors have come. I believe that Lianyun''s mountain fairy array can''t stop us from moving forward. As long as there is no threat from the mountain fairy array, the rest of us can''t be afraid. Even if they have several reclusive scattered immortals, they can never compete with so many experts of our three sects. I have absolute confidence to destroy them. Wait After the annihilation of Lianyun sect this time, I will personally hold a wedding for you and Wuxian. As for which of you is willing to take over my position in the future, you can discuss it yourself. Ha ha ha ha ha. "Li Tian is most satisfied with his adoptive son and daughter. Li Feng is steady, cruel, and Li Wuxian is resourceful. He is convinced that the combination of the two will carry forward the demon sect. Li has no time to smile and blushes slightly. He glances at the Li peak with his head down and says shyly, "adoptive father, wait until this thing is over." Li Tian smiled and said, "silly girl, what can I be ashamed of. Only feng''er can match you! Well, you plan and deploy. I''m really inferior to you in terms of strategy. I''ll listen to you this time, but don''t let my adoptive father down." then he flashed and disappeared into the boundless night. Looking at the shy Li Wuxian, Li Feng felt a strange feeling in his heart. When he first entered the demon sect, he was full of respect for his sister. At that time, Li Wuxian was already a powerful figure in the demon sect. With the continuous improvement of magic power and his status in the demon sect, Li Feng knew that he was getting closer and closer to his sister. When Li Tian announced that they were engaged two years ago, Li Feng was very simple He couldn''t believe his ears. He mostly respected Li Wuqi. He never thought that the goddess in his mind would become his wife one day. The demon sect has changed a lot in recent years. Most of the experiences of Li Feng and Li Wuqi are focused on strengthening the strength of the demon sect and self-cultivation. There are few times to get along alone like today. I don''t know why I see Li Wuqi every time At leisure, Li Feng was always speechless. After a while, Li had no time to open his mouth first, "brother Feng, do you have any suggestions for our attack on Lianyun sect?" The whole body of Li Feng was shocked, and the original cold breath on his body suddenly faded a lot. He bowed his head and said, "everything depends on sister Xia''s orders." Li had no time to bite his lips and said, "brother Feng, we are sisters and brothers, and we will be husband and wife in the future. Why do you always stay away from me? Don''t I even have the charm to let you have a look?" The whole body of Li Feng was shocked. He heard such emotional words from Li Wuxian for the first time. Normally, Li Wuxian was afraid of everyone in the demon sect. No matter who made a mistake, she would kill it mercilessly. At this time, the cold-faced killer looked so delicate. The blood in Li Feng''s chest surged and rushed out: "no, it''s not." Li Wuxian''s eyes showed a trace of joy. He stepped forward, stood less than a foot away from Li Feng and said, "what''s that? Tell me. I don''t want to marry a husband who has no feelings for me." Smelling the faint fragrance of Li Wuxian, Li Feng was in a mess and said, "sister Wuxian, I, I..." Li Wuxian seems to have made up his mind to force Li Feng''s heart today. He stares firmly into his eyes and says: "Tell me, do you have any feelings for me? I''m a girl and I''m also the deputy leader of the demon sect. You know my character. I hate procrastination. If you don''t feel for me, I''ll tell my adoptive father to cancel our marriage now. I believe my adoptive father won''t force me." "No -" Li Feng shouted, and his impulse immediately attracted the attention of the masters of the demon sect. Li Wu had no time to look at the masters of the demon sect, and the fierce light flashed in her eyes. Under her powerful momentum, even the demons could not help lowering their heads one by one. With a wave of a slender hand, Li Wu had time to wrap himself and Li Feng, and Li Wu pressed step by step: "no, what does it mean?" Li Feng''s face was a little pale, the corners of his mouth moved for a moment, and said with some difficulty: "sister Wuxian, in fact, I really didn''t want you to be my wife." Li Wuxian''s face changed and his hands clenched involuntarily. Li Feng''s eyes showed a hazy color and murmured like a dream: "Sister Wuxian, you know what? From the first day I entered the demon clan, you have been the supreme goddess in my heart. My respect for you is never lower than that of my adoptive father. Looking at your confident command of the demon clan master and your beautiful posture, my heart will even beat with you. In my dream, there will only be one woman, that is you. I respect you, even you Worship you. I remember when I first started to practice magic, you cared about me very much and often mentioned me. At that time, I really felt very happy with you. For you and my adoptive father, I practiced Taoism day and night and tried my best to improve my strength. "At this point, Li Feng''s face darkened, sighed and then said: "However, when I achieved my accomplishments, I found that you and I were getting farther and farther away. I tried my best to kill the enemy and show my strength, but you didn''t pay attention to me anymore. It was hard to say a word to me for a year, and even deliberately avoided me when I met. You were colder to me than other disciples. Sister Wuxian, I really don''t know what I did wrong Well, is there anything I don''t like about you? " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 157 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Li has no time to stare at Li Feng. She never thought that she should have such an important position in the heart of the tall and high spirited man in front of her. Of course she knows why Li Feng said he ignored him. That''s because I was jealous of his talent for fear that he would rob me of the position of the Lord of the demon sect in the future. However, I have completely spent the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. Everything Li Feng did and showed was all for himself. At this time, Li Wuxian really felt stupid and ridiculous. I didn''t know at a loss. Right beside me, the only man who moved me deeply loved me. Li Feng didn''t look speechless in the past. He didn''t dare to look at Li''s flawless expression, bowed his head and continued: "Two years ago, my adoptive father suddenly announced that he wanted us to be husband and wife. I can''t imagine that this is true. I was so excited that I didn''t close my eyes and rest for a full month. What does it mean for me to be with my goddess forever? I thought it meant that I was so lucky. But after a period of time, I was burning The hot heart gradually cooled down. Because I found that since the adoptive father announced our marriage, you seem to be more original from me. What if we combine? It is entirely the command of the adoptive father and the combination of fate. Even if you become my wife, what? You are also you, the eternal cold goddess. Sister Wuxian, you know? I don''t love you at all, because For, I really don''t dare to love you. I restrain my heart and don''t dare to think of you almost all the time. Even so, I''m still so painful. If I really fall in love with you, I''m afraid, I''m afraid... "Li Feng''s eyes have turned red, and he tried not to let his tears fall. "No -" Li Wuxian fiercely jumped into Li Feng''s arms, "no, Feng brother." her always calm face was full of excitement, and tears kept flowing down. She tightly hugged Li Feng''s waist, and tears wet Li Feng''s chest. At this time, Li Wuxian was full of fear. She was afraid of losing Li Feng. Li Feng''s soft jade and warm fragrance were in his arms, and the fire in his heart suddenly rose. For a moment, he seemed to forget everything, put his arms around Li Wuqi, and kissed her lips crazily. It seemed that he wanted to express all his emotions accumulated in more than a thousand years. Li Feng kept asking and sucking crazily, and tightened his arms, as if he wanted to fully integrate Li Wuqi into his body. More than a thousand demon sect masters stared at the scene in front of them. Although the impeccable prohibition isolated their voices, they could not isolate their figures. In the hearts of all demon sect masters, both impeccable and peak are like executioners. If there is a slight disobedience in ordinary days, the lightest ones should also break their hands and feet, especially peak Li, which is absolutely an iron face and selfless endorsement. At this time, this pair is the most important in ordinary days The ruthless little Lord even made out to "perform" in public. Looking at this scene, the masters of the demon sect had a strange feeling. It was as if Li Feng and Li Wuxian had become an ordinary couple. "Yo, how intimate! Are these still the two young masters of the demon sect I know?" a soft voice sounded, which made people feel terrible. There was almost no sign. A large number of figures appeared not far from the master of the demon sect. The number was more than that of the demon sect. The leader was Jin shisan and his four demon protection Dharma kings. Li Feng and Li Wuxian seemed to have no cash. They stared at each other and gasped slightly. This kiss has resolved all the misunderstandings between them. Their hearts have agreed, and there is no need to say anything at all. Li Wu had no time to slowly stand straight from Li Feng''s arms, glanced coldly at Jin shisan and others, and said faintly, "Lord Jin, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for you to peep into other people''s privacy like this." Jin shisan smiled and said, "I''m not peeping. You two are making out like nobody else in public. I don''t think I can''t even watch it! Unexpectedly, the famous hot fairy is so enthusiastic. Li Feng boy is so lucky, so lucky!" The cold light flashed in Li Wuxian''s eyes. Li Feng suddenly took a step forward. His whole body was as straight as a sword. His sharp fingers sent out a huge momentum, pointing directly at Jin shisan. Sen Leng''s evil spirit kept climbing, and the faint red air whirled around him. Li Feng''s eyes were so sharp, like a leopard who had found prey. Jin shisan''s face changed slightly. Although Li Feng and Li''s flawless accomplishments were not in his eyes, the overall strength of the demon clan was obviously weaker than that of the demon clan. He didn''t want to make trouble. He patted a layer of green light and said with a smile: "Little brother Li Feng, why are you doing this? It''s not good if you scare me. Go on. I''ll go aside and have a rest first. I don''t know when the evil ancestor will come." Li Feng put his hands together and raised his head. Facing the green light, he suddenly cut down. It was like breaking silk. Jin shisan''s attack was dissolved into invisibility by him, but he was forced to step back. After all, there are many differences in accomplishments. Even if Jin shisan takes action at will, it is not easy for Li Feng to resist. Li had no time to hold Li Feng''s shoulder and said, "forget it, why follow the human demon. Brother Feng, you have a good rest. When we attack Lianyun sect, I will preside over the overall situation of the attack of the demon sect. You are the sharp edge of our sect. You must be careful. You can''t make any mistakes for me." Li Feng''s breath seems a little uneven. He has always been calm, but now he can''t restrain his inner feelings. He fiercely hugged Li Wuxian into his arms. He murmured, "sister Wuxian, I will support you as always. When we form a couple in the future, you are the heir of our adoptive father, and I will try my best to help you." Li Wu had no time to gently fall into Li Feng''s arms and murmured, "no, it should be the husband singing and women following. I''m tired of this kind of life of fighting and killing. Feng, you know what? What I want to do now is to be your wife, be a wife like a mortal, wash clothes and cook for you, have children and adopt daughters for you..." finally, Li had no time but to bow his head in shame. Li Feng''s whole body trembled slightly. He felt that he was really happy. His beloved even loved himself. What could be more wonderful than this? No longer said anything, he just hugged her flawless body and felt her tenderness silently. Lian yunzong, in the heavenly palace, Tian lingduan sat at the top of the throne. The cold electricity flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "you must be very strange to call everyone here late at night." Only the remaining six Taoist masters were there. In addition, there were the Yuhua sisters who had been confirmed as the Deputy patriarch. They couldn''t help nodding slightly when they looked at Tianling. They really wondered why Tianling, the acting patriarch, called them here late at night? With a heavy face, Tianling sighed and said, "I''m afraid the disaster of Lianyun sect is coming! Look." then he raised his hands, drew an arc, and then overlapped in front of him. A cyan halo appeared in front of the people. Tianling kneaded his hands and made a decision. He shouted in a deep voice, "thousands of miles of eyes listen to the order and open the sky." his right hand and middle finger waved gently and pointed in the center of the halo. The light flashed and brightened, and there was a picture that surprised all the people present. The picture in the halo is very dark, but you can see the crowded heads. They are neatly arranged together and seem to be waiting for something. Above these figures, there is a dark evil spirit, which gives people a creepy feeling. At this time, a red figure floated to the scene and immediately set off the picture more clearly. Looking at the bright red light, misty couldn''t help being shocked, "it''s the evil ancestor." The red light seemed to find someone peeping. The red light flashed, and the whole picture trembled violently, and the shape of the halo was restored in an instant. Tianling was shocked, frowned and said, "what a deep magic power. Is he the evil ancestor?" Misty nodded and said, "yes, he is the new ruler of the evil clan. I once fought with him. Nearly a hundred days of thunder can''t do anything about him. His cultivation can only be measured by unfathomable depth." Tianling sighed and said, "it seems that the disaster of Lianyun sect is inevitable. The picture you just saw is a scene hundreds of miles away from us. At least more than 3000 Xiuzhen masters are gathered there, all of them are evil masters. I''m afraid they will attack Lianyun mountain directly in a short time." The immortal Taoist Zun snorted coldly and said, "it''s not so easy to break through Lianyun sect. Grandmaster, we will give full play to the immortal array to the maximum prohibition. I don''t believe that these demons can rush in." Tianling shook his head and said: "It''s not as simple as you think. Do you know why they dare to attack here? It''s because Jietian should be robbed. Now, we not only have no head, but also lose Jietian, which also weakens our strength. Tianjie has happened once in history. No matter how advanced practitioners appear in the year, they won''t lead to Tianjie again, so they dare to be so clear-minded Courage. If it''s just these people, it''s not enough to be afraid. After all, there are three old guys. However, I just clearly felt that several old enemies have come. With their strength, I''m afraid Xianzhen may not be able to defend lianyunzong. " Tianyue said, "I just calculated a divination. The divination is extremely dangerous. The only vitality comes from the top of Yunfeng in our sect. Maybe we can succeed in difficulties only if our new sect leader recovers his cultivation. Just, I don''t know whether the elder can cure his heavy injury." Misty said in a deep voice: "now we can''t rely on Hai long at all. Whether he can recover is completely unknown. The leader''s senior brother has just been promoted to immortality for less than three months, and we must not let Lianyun sect collapse. Three ancestors, I think now we should do our best to launch the immortal array to resist foreign enemies." Tianling nodded and said: "The general hub of Lianyun immortal array is here. Take 9:00 as the pivot. Well, you six go back to the peak respectively. I''ll run the general decision of this peak. Tianyue and Tianting will lead the anti-inflammatory and pivot the two peak immortal array. With the power of the nine of us, we can exert most of the power even if we can''t maximize the power of the immortal array. It''s not so easy to attack. At the same time, Order all the disciples of each peak who bear the following realm to escape into the underground secret room of each peak. We must not go out until we retreat from the enemy. It is not easy for Lianyun sect today. We must avoid unnecessary casualties. When we really can''t reach the enemy, we order the disciples of each peak to escape separately. We must not fight hard with the enemy and try to reserve some fire for Lianyun sect. " Misty and others bowed and said, "yes, just follow the orders of their ancestors." A moment later, the 72 peak of Lianyun mountain surged, the original calm atmosphere was broken, and layers of thick fog constantly surged out, surrounding the fundamental place of the first sect of the right way. The night was already dark. Under the leadership of evil ancestor, Li Tian and Jin shisan, the three elite experts of evil, evil and demon came to the vicinity of Lianyun mountain quietly. The blood red figure of the evil ancestor suddenly stopped and said in a deep voice, "stop all." under his command, all evil masters stayed behind neatly. Li Tian couldn''t help wondering, "evil ancestor, it''s late at night now. Why don''t you attack in a hurry. Didn''t you just say that lianyunzong has found our existence? Now there''s only one way to attack." Evil ancestral family: "It''s not lucky that Lianyun sect can become the first leader in the right way in China. Don''t you feel the huge spirit of fairies? Their mountain protection immortal array is stronger than I thought. If they rush hard, they will not only bring a lot of losses, but also have no results. It''s time for the three elders of our sect to fight against the immortal array. Five elders join hands and I like it Believe, even the immortal array may not be able to resist. Li Tian, Jin shisan, send out your signal. "She said, she should raise her hand first. Under the urging of mana, a dark red light bomb floated out into the sky and disappeared. Li Tian and Jin shisan looked at each other and released a red and a green light. The evil ancestor said, "what we have to do now is to wait. As soon as the immortal array of Lianyun mountain is broken, it is the time for us to kill. Whenever we see Lianyun sect disciples, there is no amnesty. Every time they kill someone, they will reduce their strength." when it comes to killing, Li Tian and Jin shisan''s eyes suddenly shine. They look at each other, sit cross knees and wait for that moment. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 158 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Suddenly, the earth suddenly became cold, and the extremely powerful spirit of yin and evil almost shrouded the whole space. The only remaining moonlight in the sky was also shrouded by the black fog. Feeling the evil and huge breath, the experts of the three evil sects were shocked. They all knew that the most powerful person representing their sect had come. The first appeared were two dark blue lights. The red light on the evil ancestor fluctuated for a while and whispered, "it''s the second of the three ancestors of our evil clan." then, the two red and one green lights appeared almost at the same time. The red one is the scattered demon of the demon clan, and the green one is the only scattered demon of the demon clan. The five rays of light formed a Pentagon and floated quietly in the air. They didn''t start immediately, and the light became stronger and stronger. Under their deliberate control, they continued to strengthen. "I haven''t seen you for a long time." a cold voice came out in a red light. "We are in such a situation that we can''t haunt the world often. I knew that the 49 day robbery was so terrible. I might as well have been demobilized and repaired. Old devil, I didn''t expect you to survive the 49 day robbery last time. I thought our brother was lucky." the figure came from a dark blue light. The red light regiment who spoke earlier said, "people are evil, don''t be proud. Although your evil Dharma is good, our demon clan''s magic skills are not bad. You and earth evil should be careful next time the disaster strikes again, otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll never meet again." The evil man snorted and said, "ghosts and demons, don''t talk nonsense. Today we''re here to destroy Lianyun sect. Who can''t withstand the next disaster, it''s not certain." "OK, people over 6000 years old are fighting for something. Let''s discuss first how to break the fairy array in front of us." this time, it was the only sound from the green light group. Earth evil way: "the evil spirit is right. We fought for thousands of years when my eldest brother tianxie was the leader of the evil clan. Can''t you see it now? This fairy array looks very complex. It was created by ancestor Lian Yun at the beginning, and it''s not so easy to break through. Aren''t you the best at array, Li Mo? It''s up to you to come up with ideas." The red light regiment fierce devil said: "earth evil, you don''t have to hold me. Your eldest brother tianxie is not also good at arrays. Why didn''t you see him here today? Was he destroyed by the robbery?" The evil earth smiled mysteriously and said, "brother is the head of our three evils. It''s so easy to be robbed and destroyed. However, he has important things to do now, and you will see him in the future." Ghosts, fierce demons and evil spirits were shocked at the same time. Today, they were overjoyed to see that the natural evil did not appear. The natural evil can be said to be the first person of the evil cult. As long as he existed, no evil devil dared to compete with him. One of the main reasons why the evil sect was not destroyed by the two evil sects when it was weak was the existence of the three ancestors of the evil sect. Although they rarely came out of the mountain, they deterred the other two sects. I thought that the evil of heaven had been transformed by the robbery of heaven, but unexpectedly, the evil of Earth said that he was not dead. In their realm, although it was an evil and evil, they would never lie to each other. As long as the evil of heaven was one day, none of them dared to be presumptuous. The fierce devil said, "this immortal array is not a simple array, but consists of at least dozens of arrays. Wait here. I''ll try to find the array eye first and attack it with the joint efforts of the five of us. He should be able to break it." then, in the great prosperity of the red light, he suddenly threw it into the fog not far in front of him. The originally calm clouds and fog suddenly changed greatly, and bursts of strong fluctuations were emitted from the clouds and fog. The calm breath was transformed into the spirit gas, as if the whole Lianyun mountains were lit up. The light flashed again and again, with a loud bang, and a red awn was bounced out like a sharp arrow. The devil flew forward, and the red light on his body was instantly integrated with the pop-up red light. The other two evils and one demon shot at the same time. The blue and green lights suddenly flourished, and the huge cold evil gas shocked the spirit gas coming back. For a long time, the fierce devil breathed, and the red figure separated from the light mass of the ghost. He said in some panic: "Great array of immortals. This is the strongest array I have ever seen. If I don''t respond quickly, I''m afraid I can''t come out. If I guess it''s good, it should be a fairy array now, or it will not be so powerful. But it seems that the Sanda immortal array is not very familiar with the array, and it is still a bit of a burst in the whole array. This is our only chance. It''s no wonder that it is a little bit of a violent day Zi said that he would attack again after the disaster. Without the pivot of the patriarch in charge of the Dharma array, even Sanxian could not exert its strongest power. Ladies and gentlemen, the Lianyun immortal array takes the method of the nine palaces as the main body and needs to be presided over by the person who is the leader of the array at the same time. In addition, the method of eight trigrams produces the strongest 72 changes, and then the method is combined with the method of eight trigrams and nine palaces , it''s extremely complicated, and because the array absorbs the aura of Lianyun mountain itself and the immortal aura injected by the old thing of Founder Lianyun, it can play such a great power. " Evil spirit: "Even if father Lianyun is an immortal, he should not be as good as the joint efforts of the five of us when he was promoted to immortality. As long as we break through together, we can at least paralyze his immortal array in a short time. As long as we attack Lianyun sect, who else can stop our progress. If we destroy those hubs at that time, this treasure land full of aura will belong to us Brother Li Mo, you said there were loopholes in his Dharma array. What is it? " Li Mo sneered and said: "The weakness is very simple. The magic power of the nine people controlling the array is uneven. When the immortal array is launched, the attack of the immortal array is strong and weak. Therefore, I can judge the general direction of the nine people in charge of the array. As long as the five of US attack one of the weak points together, the immortal array is strong and will be broken. Come on, follow my magic power. Magic dance flame Tomahawk , go. "The red light flashed, and a red Tomahawk rose in the air. Under the control of Li Mo, it turned into a bright red light and shot towards the depths of Lianyun mountain. "Human evil dispelling hook." "earth evil turning heaven bell." "ten thousand demons killing God fork." "ghost invisible rope." With four cold and low shouts, the four powerful magic weapons suddenly went away with the fierce devil''s flame Tomahawk. Driven by the powerful cultivation accomplishments of the four people, the whole Lianyun mountain shook violently. The cultivation accomplishments of Sanxian level were different, and the Lianyun immortal array was shaken violently. Although there are three Sanxian masters in the current Lianyun immortal array, they are far less powerful than when they were presided over by the nine Taoist masters of Lianyun sect. At that time, the cultivation of Jietian Taoist priest and his eight younger martial brothers and sisters was not much different, and they often exchanged Taoist skills together. They are very familiar with each other. When they use the immortal array together, they can show the roundness of the whole immortal array Extremely. Even if immortals attack, they will not be able to break through their array inspired by the spirit of heaven and earth. However, it is different now. Although the cultivation of the three scattered immortals in Tianling is advanced, they have not been in contact with the immortal array for a long time. They have been unfamiliar with the control of the array for a long time, and their cultivation is far higher than other Taoist dignitaries. They have occupied a completely dominant position since they came up, making the immortal array not only Instead of exerting its power, it has been greatly affected. Now the immortal array is like a huge prohibition, enveloping the Lianyun mountains, but the various wonderful functions of the immortal array itself can not be brought into play. "Boom -" Under the joint attack of two scattered demons, two scattered evils and one scattered demon, the forbidden immortal array suddenly shook violently. Due to the lack of Reiki mobilization, the whole immortal array could not be supplemented in time. There was a crack in the forbidden method of the immortal array. The five top experts of the evil cult had become elite for a long time. Looking at the diluted clouds, they naturally knew that they had found the right direction to attack, Almost without any hesitation, the five people urged the magic power close to the immortal level at the same time and launched a fierce attack on the immortal array again and again. The evil ancestor on the ground suddenly floated up, and the earth shook around the whole Lianyun mountain range. She said coldly, "prepare, this fairy array will be broken." Jin shisan exclaimed, "these predecessors are still powerful. Lian yunzong, I''m afraid I''ll never see tomorrow''s sun again." At the top of the water stop peak, water stop constantly changed the method. However, without timely response and contact, the immortal array has become more and more unbearable. Among the people who urged the immortal array, her cultivation is the lowest, and the five evil demons are the weakest point to attack. Finally, the sky suddenly became darker, and water stop only felt that an incomparably powerful giant hammer hit his chest heavily. With a terrible cry, the immortal array suddenly burst into blood and was exhausted to the ground. It was broken. The immortal array immediately lost all its mana like a discouraged ball, the shaking of the earth stopped, all the illusion clouds disappeared in an instant, and the whole Lianyun 72 peak was so naked exposed in the air. The sky was still dark, and the gloomy smell of death had enveloped the Lianyun mountains. Tianling, who came to the top of Tianfeng mountain, opened her eyes wide and showed a dark color in her eyes. The three scattered immortals had an unshirkable responsibility for the defeat of the immortal array. With a heavy hum, she floated up first and suddenly faced out against the background of the blue auspicious clouds. In the twinkling of the blue light, Tianyue and Tianting followed up respectively. The three gathered together, and none of them spoke, at the fastest speed, Fly in the direction of the invasion of the three evil sects. At this time, without the defense of the immortal array, the experts of the three evil sects rushed into the resort of the cultivators like hungry wolves looking for food. Nearly 100 Lianyun sect experts who were above the level of burden on the twelve surrounding peaks greeted them. However, there were too many enemies. Led by Xie Zu, Li Tian and Jin shisan, they attacked the mountain with great momentum. The screams came one after another, and Lianyun sect Their masters had little power to resist, so they were killed by the three evil sects in a thunderous manner. Not to mention the body, none of their original gods could escape the devil''s grip, and they were all taken away by these evil demons. The whole Lianyun mountain range was completely shrouded in a melancholy cloud. Just for the first time, more than 90 Lianyun sect disciples, including Hai Long, had fallen The seven master lingxiaozi, the eight master lingzhizi, the nine master lingyanzi and the ten master lingwuzi. The evil ancestor stood proudly at the top of the earth spirit peak, looked into the distance and said, "stop pushing for a while, the other party''s master is coming." from the strong smell of fast approaching, the evil ancestor felt a little uneasy. A loud and low voice sounded, "all the disciples of lianyunzong listened to the order and gathered at the top of Jietian peak, so they can''t make unnecessary resistance." the voice rumbled, and the three masters of the evil cult who were excited immediately seemed to have been poured with a basin of cold water, and the huge pressure made their fierce flame a little restrained. "Ha ha, who should I be? It''s Tianling. Unexpectedly, you haven''t been destroyed by the 49 day robbery last time. Let''s help you today." "Evil people, you dare to break into our Lianyun sect today. Even if you don''t want to fight this life, I will let you know the power of my right way." with the sound, the sky suddenly lit up, and the three groups of blue lights like gemstones suddenly burst into bloom. They are the only Sanxian of Lianyun sect, Tianling, Tianyue and Tianting. Before coming here, Tianling had issued a death order and let Zhiyun, Piaomiao and others lead all the master disciples of Lianyun sect to withdraw to Jietian peak. Only by concentrating all their strength can they have a fight. They came here to fight against each other''s Sanxian level masters. When Ling saw the other five people that day, he couldn''t help shaking his heart. Although he had absolute confidence, none of the other five people was his opponent. However, after reaching the level of Sanxian, as long as there is not too much difference in the number of 49 day robberies, the cultivation will be very close. With the strength of their own three people, if the other party is only four, there is still a fighting force. However, two scattered demons, two scattered demons and one scattered demon have exceeded the limit they can bear. Obviously, today is a situation of death and five lives. Earth evil Leng shouted: "evil ancestor, you take all the hands of our three evil sects to directly attack Jietian peak. As long as you occupy Jietian palace, Lianyun sect will disappear from China, and these old guys will be dealt with by us." then, the five people initiated the decision at the same time, including the flame Tomahawk of fierce devil, the soul killing hook of human evil, and the earth evil turn to the sky bell, The demon killing fork and the ghost invisible rope five immortal weapon level magic weapons burst out five powerful lights at the same time, and locked Tianling three people firmly with momentum. Tianling''s eyes were sad and angry. He looked at his younger martial brother and younger martial sister respectively. The spirit of immortality suddenly flourished. He said painfully, "younger martial brother and younger martial sister, Lianyun sect will depend on you for help in the future. Ah -" Tianting and Tianyue''s bodies were sent out by the powerful spirit of immortality. Tianling''s spirit grew wildly. In a moment, he was alone, It completely withstood the pressure of the other five. A little blue and white light floated up. Tianling snorted angrily, and all his clothes were broken. A huge sword appeared in his hand. He slashed it angrily in the air. A chain of brilliance surrounded his body for a week. Unexpectedly, he drove the magic tools of the other five people back. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 159 Xiaosan will hold a crazy book signing activity at 15 p.m. in Nanjing book city on the 21st of this month. Welcome to come --------------------------------------------------------------------- The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Tianyue cried sadly, "senior brother, no!" The five demons were startled and said, "the old man is crazy. He even bit his Tiandan." like, Tianling resolutely chose to break the Dan in order to keep Lianyun sect alive. The whole body''s immortal spirit was still growing wildly, forcing the other five people back. He turned his head and looked at Tianyue and Tianting, and said sadly, "go and pick up Tianfeng to help us block the attack of these demons under the door. I''m enough here. Even if I die, I''ll pull some cushions on my back. Lianyun sect will rely on you in the future." Tianyue and Tianting shed tears at the same time, but they all knew that this was an important moment related to the life and death of Lianyun sect. They endured their grief and went away. The five demons didn''t chase after him. Facing a loose immortal after breaking pills, they didn''t dare to take risks even if their eyes were higher than the top. Tianling''s fighting spirit is constantly improving. The blue giant sword in his hand emits a distorted light. After breaking the pill, he can compete with the immortal. The ghost devil said: "be careful, don''t fight with him. As long as his mana is completely consumed after breaking the pill, he will be finished." the five people have lived for six or seven thousand years, and now they are Sanxian. They all cherish their lives very much. How can they be willing to die. The five retreated in five directions, all of them raised their mana to the limit and were ready to deal with Tianling''s attack at any time. Tianling''s face calmed down gradually, and he put the huge sword in front of him, saying faintly: "Your idea is very good. Indeed, my mana can only last for a short period of time, but don''t forget that I have spent four or nine days more than you. With my body of three robberies, broken pills can gather more mana than you can imagine. I Tianling died for Lian yunzong. Even if I was scared, I have no regrets. Come on, let you see the immortal Our strength. " Out of the imagination of the five demons, Tianling did not attack any of them. She raised the huge sword with both hands and whispered. A flash of lightning lit up the sky in the middle of the sky. Holding the handle tightly, Tianling closed her eyes, the sword tip trembled, a circle of light and shadow flashed, and the arc of the light and shadow became larger and larger. In a moment, Tianling was wrapped in it, and the green light gradually turned blue, and the circle was strong Big energy suddenly came out. With Tianling as the center, thousands of square meters of space around suddenly changed, and the whole space was completely distorted. The five people of Li magic were frightened to find that they had lost the ability to move. In this distorted space, they at the level of Sanxian were as fragile as infants. Li magic and other people had a fear idea - absolute space, which is The absolute space that immortals can reach! The light was bright, and a sword shadow was born in the sky. Tianling''s voice finally sounded, "swallow it, golden fairy''s sword." the huge sword shadow was instantly integrated into the distorted space. Li Mo was the first to bear the brunt. His flame Tomahawk and his body were completely swallowed up by the sword shadow from nothingness. There was no scream and no sound of collision. Even if he wanted to break his internal alchemy to compete, it was too late. In the absolute space of the immortal, he had lost his ability to dominate everything. He went there without leaving a trace. The nihilistic sword shadow did not stop, and the distorted space became more blurred. The evil spirits and ghosts continued in this irresistible situation. There was still no trace left. The red light was bright, and an incomparably harsh sound cut through the sky. A black light curtain came from a distance in an instant, "Chi -" Like a sharp blade breaking the silk, the black light curtain seemed to cut into the twisted space without being blocked, and blocked in front of the giant sword. The light flowed, the distortion disappeared, together with Tianling''s body and the giant sword like an empty shadow. A red figure appeared in front of the stunned human evil and earth evil, with the halo flowing and the buzzing sound constantly shaking. For a long time, the evil Earth said difficultly, "you saved us." "I feel the fear in your heart. For the sake of master tianxie, I must save you." the evil ancestor who killed Tianling space was the one who arrived in time. Human evil looked at the red light and said, "thank you. Unexpectedly, Tianling after the outbreak was so powerful." Evil ancestor''s faint way: "There are many things that can''t be thought of in advance. If any of you five can have the fearless spirit of sacrifice like Tianling, at least four of you can survive. The Sanxian broken pill has almost exceeded the immortal''s cultivation. In fact, I''ve already arrived, but I didn''t do it at the first time. Because I know that if I do it at the first time, I may die. So I''m waiting until most of the mana of his broken pill disappears. In fact, even if I don''t do it, with his broken pill mana, I can only kill one of you at most. " The evil earth sighed and said, "anyway, thank you for saving us. What''s the situation with Tianfeng?" Evil ancestor''s faint way: "The situation is not very good. There are many experts of Lianyun sect, and there is a strange big snake at the top of Jietian peak. It has three heads. Even I can''t hurt him. You should know that I don''t want to expose my strength too early. Now there is a stalemate, and the three evil sects have lost a lot. Let''s go quickly, and you have to destroy the big snake After today''s war, we will not only destroy Lianyun sect, but also rely on the demon sect and demon sect. In the future, the evil cult will be unified by our evil sect. " Then the summit of Tianfeng. Three headed Qiu Jiao showed his great power. Although the number of Lianyun sect''s experts was far less than that of the three evil sects, the three evil sects could not surpass the thunder pool by virtue of the first beast in the wasteland of Southern Xinjiang close to the cultivation of immortal beasts. Moreover, Tianyue and Tianting rushed back in time, which not only reversed their disadvantage, but also vaguely gained the upper hand in the fight. Li Tian and Jin shisan tried their best to completely improve their hidden cultivation The outbreak still could not hurt the two immortals. Under the pressure of the huge spirit, they had reached a precarious point. Suddenly, Tianyue''s face changed dramatically and stopped her attack. Jin shisan took this opportunity to float back and change into a big snake''s body, breathing constantly. How can he not know the three headed Qiu Jiao? When he climbed to the summit of Jietian peak, which is closest to the heaven, he was deeply shocked by the three headed Qiu Jiao. He knew that even if he joined hands with Li Tian, It may not be the opponent of this giant Jiao. However, the situation has not allowed them to retreat. They can only rely on the advantage of the number of people and reluctantly limit the three headed Qiu Jiao under the leadership of the four demon protection Dharma kings of Li Feng, Li Wuxian, crow and demon sect. Under the elimination of each other''s strengths, the two sides are completely in a stalemate. Tianyue looked at the sky, and tears fell down her face on her clothes. "Senior brother Tianling, senior brother Tianling, he has gone." The Tianting uses the weapon to shake back the fierce sky. Looking at the direction of the sky and the moon, he choked and said, "elder martial brother, your spirit is not far away. We will keep Lianyun sect from being insulted by evil demons Du." In the confrontation between Lianyun sect and the three evil sects, the greatest threat to the three evil sects is not the most powerful Zhiyun Taoist priest, but piaomi. Piaomi turns into countless parts with her five element lost track boots. The enemy''s attack can''t hurt her at all, but her Shenxiao sword is extremely sharp. At least seven masters at the level of devil have died in her hands. With a flash of light, her ethereal body turned slightly, and the Shenxiao sword in her hand pointed to the sky. The death of master Tianling completely aroused her anger. She could no longer protect everything on the Tiantian peak. She stepped on the seven stars and shouted in a deep voice: "There is thunder at Tiangang''s finger, so he will fight Liuding among them. If you solve some of these formulas, you will know that there is life in the palm of fortune. The demon body follows the gang star''s point, the gang star points to ugliness, and its body is not in the future. The person who points to is lucky and the person who is fierce." With the singing of her magic spell, the whole sky was instantly covered with red thunder clouds, and the rumbling sound brought infinite dignity. Misty found that because this is the nearest place to the heaven, a lot of mana was saved in the process of using Shenxiao sky thunder, and it had the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort. Just in an instant, the sky thunder was covered, and the long sword in his hand was misty and awesome Lin shouted, "heaven and earth are thundering, and God''s power in the night is now." With a loud bang, a sky thunder burst down, and suddenly burst into the demons and evil groups. At least four or five evil cult experts could not resist the threat of the sky Thunder God to fly ash. The faces of Li Tian and Jin shisan became very ugly. The thunder method that misty was good at contained a huge positive Qi, which was the most feared by the evil cult. The misty and delicate body began to shake, and a roaring sky thunder fell down, and suddenly the three masters of the evil cult flew with blood and flesh. Li Feng shouted angrily, gave up the attack on the three headed Qiu Jiao, and rushed towards the misty with the blood demon sword and blood light. The misty snorted with disdain. With the dance of his body, a sky thunder suddenly fell, which not only attracted Li Feng''s attack, but also killed him His body was completely shrouded. With the cultivation of Li peak, it was not good to accept Tianlei at the nearest place to the heaven, Jietian peak. In the roar, he was suddenly blown back, and blood gushed from his mouth. Although the ethereal Shenxiao sky thunder caused great damage to the enemy, it also limited the three headed Qiujiao. The three headed Qiujiao was most afraid of thunder, especially the righteous Shenxiao sky thunder. Its body was completely curled up, and it didn''t even care about the attack. It just relied on its own body to resist the magic tools constantly urged by the three evil sects. At the same time of the ethereal explosion, waterstop urged the mana and shouted: "immortals, Buddhas, gods, demons and ghosts all move from heaven, praying for the * of heaven and earth, moving with my heart. Governing evil spirits, killing locusts, refining ghosts and praying for the rotation of heaven." The golden light flowed, the prayer wheel suddenly enlarged, and the huge wheel body exuded a huge spirit, which shocked all the demon sect experts in front of her. Under the combination of misty and waterstop, the disciples of Lianyun sect were shocked. For a time, magic weapons flew everywhere, completely suppressed the crazy momentum of the three evil sects, and finally won the upper hand. At this time, one red, two blue and three groups of lights were shining at the same time, and evil ancestors, human evil and earth evil appeared in the air at the same time. Human evil and earth evil took over Tianyue and Tianting respectively. Evil ancestors snorted coldly, and the amber light flowed. At the beginning, the nine immortal Qin, the magic weapon of tianqin, floated out in front of her, and there was no plucking. The seventh purple string of the nine immortal Qin vibrated, and a purple light blade suddenly disappeared Flying out and pounding heavily on the heaven praying wheel of waterstop. Due to the difference of cultivation, waterstop has no ability to resist. Under the fierce spray of blood, the time of heaven praying wheel is dim, and it is shocked to fly with the delicate body of waterstop. The immortal hum is heard repeatedly, and the Qi of killing and cutting is all over the Tiantian square. Under the action of the nine immortal Qin of the evil ancestor, the people in the evil cult are overwhelmed, Suddenly, he launched a crazy counterattack against the disciples of Lianyun sect. As soon as the misty face changed, the Shenxiao sword in his hand trembled, and three heavenly thunders rushed to the evil ancestor. The evil ancestor snorted coldly, the whole body was silvery and the huge silver light column rose into the sky, which not only dissolved the three heavenly thunders, but also rushed up and directly into the thunder cloud. The silver light suddenly released, the red light disappeared, and misty summoned The thunder cloud of Shenxiao disappeared. The evil ancestor said coldly, "misty, don''t resist any more. Lianyun sect will be destroyed today. If you leave the battlefield now, I can spare your life." Misty stared at the evil ancestor and said in a cold voice, "I''ve always wanted to ask you a question. Are you a heavenly relative?" The evil ancestor Hongyun suddenly fluctuated violently and murmured, "tianqin? Do you think I''m her? You''re wrong. Tianqin has already died. According to my subordinates, you should go to Nanjiang with Hailong. Why are you in Lianyun sect?" Misty way: "Tianqin, you don''t have to lie to me. I know that you are tianqin and become the tianqin of the evil ancestor. Otherwise, why do you care so much about the news of Hailong? I''m not only in Lianyun sect, but Hailong is also there. However, I can tell you that Hailong has burned all his meridians in order to help the Lord of Jietian sect ascend to immortality. Aren''t you afraid that you will affect his salvation by leading an evil cult to attack Lianyun sect Is it cured? " The evil ancestor''s red cloud fluctuated violently. He suddenly shouted, "no, I''m not tianqin. Tianqin has already died. She''s dead." in the crazy cry, the evil ancestor suddenly turned around and rushed towards the three Qiujiao who had recovered from fear. The red light of his whole body suddenly burst out, and the three Qiujiao were lifted together. It was three surging hell fires that greeted the evil ancestor. Boom, in the stunned gaze of the people, the evil ancestor''s body retreated, but the three headed Qiu Jiao''s body was shocked away from its original position and retreated more than ten meters away. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 160 The new book has been put into storage and you are welcome to read it. In order to support the new book, I hope you can collect more and vote the recommendation votes there. Xiao San thanks. The new book must give you a different feeling. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 53885), if you still have VIP tickets, please vote for , thank you --------------------------------------------------------------------- Misty murmured: "no, it''s impossible. He''s clearly not a body in energy form. Why does he have the strength of Sanxian level." yes, in the madness, the evil ancestor finally showed his strongest ability. His strength has broken through the state of fighting and turning and reached the cultivation level comparable to that of Sanxian. Because the evil ancestor restrained the three Qiu Jiao, the evil masters immediately let go of their hands and feet. Under the leadership of Li Wuxian, Li Tian and crow, they immediately brought great casualties to the disciples of Lianyun sect. There are nearly 1500 experts above lianyunzong''s burden level. Now there are less than 700 left, and the losses are heavy. The evil ancestor suddenly stopped drinking and escaped the Hellfire attack of the three Qiu Jiao. A red covered hand brushed the nine immortal piano. The light flashed, the eighth black string pulled, and a faint black light blade that seemed to have no power suddenly condensed. With the blood hand released, the light blade suddenly cut off the main head of the three Qiu Jiao. Previously, with the power of the eighth string, he successfully broke the absolute space where the power of Tianling weakened. The three headed Qiu Jiao had felt the crisis, and his huge body suddenly retreated. However, his body was too big. The black light accurately hit the neck under his big head. In the roar of the three headed Qiu Jiao, the solid scales scattered and flew away, and there was a deep blood hook on its neck. "Roar -" the three headed Qiu Jiao became furious. The three milky white internal alchemy moved and spewed out of its three big mouths. The internal alchemy condensed in the air and rushed towards the evil ancestor like a meteor. The evil ancestor was surprised. He didn''t expect that he could not cut off a snake head of the three headed Qiu Jiao with the power of the eighth string. With a low cry, he grabbed the first seven strings and shouted, "the seven strings xiaotianbo." All lianyunzong and evil disciples who were doing it stopped, and even the body shapes of human evil, earth evil, sky moon and Tianting who were teaching stopped completely. All kinds of magic instruments flying in the air, as long as they are within 100 meters of the seven color light blades emitted by the three headed Qiu Jiao Neidan and the evil ancestor, are all twisted into powder. Time seems to have stopped at this moment. The blood light on the evil ancestor formed a sharp contrast with the huge body of the three headed Qiu Jiao. Dixie asked himself that even with his own cultivation, he would have to pay a heavy price to receive the seven string dawn Tianbo of the evil ancestor. If even such an attack can''t hurt three headed Qiu Jiao, their action today will fail. On the contrary, if evil ancestor successfully smashed the inner alchemy of three headed Qiu Jiao, Lianyun sect will have no power to resist. After all, with evil ancestor, an expert at the level of Sanxian, Lianyun sect can never resist. The dazzling light makes everyone lose their vision temporarily. No one knows what happened and there is no collision sound. Everything was quiet. With the extremely strong defense of the mysterious ice cover, misty was the first to restore her vision, and she saw a scene of panic. Three Qiu Jiao and three snake heads were bleeding at the same time. The three internal alchemies in the air were less than one tenth the size of the previous one. Its huge body was completely exhausted. In an instant into a mini form. The evil ancestor spewed out a mouthful of blood mist, but she still persevered in the air. Obviously, the ultimate winner of this capital fight is Xie Zu. Her cultivation seems to have surpassed human evil and earth evil, and reached a peak at this moment. Human evil and earth evil also recovered their vision. Looking at the evil ancestor proudly floating in the air, they all understood that the evil ancestor at this time had reached another level. He finally broke through the shackles. At this time, his cultivation was no longer under the previous Tianling. They didn''t expect that evil Zu could make a breakthrough in the fight with three headed Qiu Jiao. The evil ancestor said coldly, "today will be the day when my evil cult tramples on Lianyun sect. Nothing can stop my determination. Anyone who dares to stop me has to die." The remaining disciples of lianyunzong gathered together, and their faces showed a look of sadness and anger. However, they all know that today, I''m afraid lianyunzong will be destroyed. "Who dares to run wild in Lianyun sect?" the purple, green and black lights lit up, and there were three more figures on Jietian square, which were Moha, Soto and ula who practiced by borrowing the land. Seeing these three people suddenly, Jin shisan couldn''t help but be stunned, "second brother, how could you be here." many people in the demon sect were born in TANLA nationality, and couldn''t help being stunned when they saw Wula. The evil ancestor said coldly, "Jin shisan, do you recognize them?" Jin shisan said, "of course, I know. These three are the great God of Moha, the great God of Soto and my brother Jin Shisi in southern Xinjiang." Ula said faintly, "brother, you''d better withdraw. I don''t want to fight with you. I practice in Lianyun sect with two great gods. I don''t want to be disturbed." Jin shisan said in surprise, "second brother, you are crazy. This is the best time for us to eliminate Lianyun sect. As long as we eliminate the first large amount of the right way, the rest of the son is not in our eyes. At that time, darkness will cover the earth and our evil way will become the master of the world. What a good opportunity!" Soto said, "Jin shisan, can''t you break away from the secular world? What if darkness envelops China? Can you escape the six heavenly disasters? You can''t. everything is meaningless. Give up." turning to the misty and Zhiyun, he apologized: "the three of us just woke up and found a change. Sorry, we''re late." Taoist priest Zhiyun said miserably, "it''s not your fault. Lianyun sect deserves this disaster. The three great gods don''t have to be involved in this matter, let''s let Lianyun sect live and die." she knew that even if the three great gods joined, the situation today would not change. Moha shook his head and said, "no, although we are not the right way, how can we not keep our words as we are? Even if we are buried here today, we will do our best to help lianyunzong through the disaster. Ula, if you don''t want to fight for brotherhood, you can go first." Ula took a deep look at her brother and resolutely said, "the eldest husband does something and doesn''t do something. I won''t go." The evil ancestor snorted coldly and said, "I don''t care who you are. No matter what you represent, Whoever hinders me must die. Jin shisan, Li Tian, kill." as he said, the nine immortal Qin in front of him trembled slightly, the sound of gold and iron burst out, and several light blades shot at the three great gods in southern Xinjiang at the same time. Jin shisan hesitated and stood where he was. However, Li Tian and crow didn''t care so much. They took Li Feng, Li wucai and all the experts of the evil way to kill Lianyun sect. Human evil and earth evil collided with the sky moon and the sky Pavilion again. There was little difference in cultivation between them, and no one could do anything. The divine light in Tianting''s eyes flickered, and he snorted coldly and said, "lianyunzong will not be destroyed so easily. Human evil and earth evil, since you are so obsessed, let''s die together." he said, urging the magic power in his body, and the powerful momentum suddenly radiated. Earth evil and human evil are at the same time. They know that Tianting has also chosen the road of Tianling and is ready to break the pill. At this time, a low voice sounded, "wait a minute, how can lianyunzong''s crisis be without me?" a white light came like a meteor. Under everyone''s surprised gaze, the sea dragon without beard, hair and eyebrows showed his body, and it seemed that his handsome face had a cold light. Seeing the appearance of the sea dragon, the people were immediately overjoyed. The disciples of Lianyun sect were full of momentum. Under the leadership of several Taoist dignitaries such as Zhiyun and piaomi, they bowed down and said, "see the sect leader." The sea dragon floated down and said calmly, "I''m late, evil ancestor. Today you bring someone to attack Lianyun sect and kill our disciples. Do you think I don''t exist?" The blood mist of the evil ancestor''s protector trembled slightly and said in a deep voice, "Hai Long, you are the new leader of Lianyun sect." Hailong proudly said, "yes, I am the new generation leader of Lianyun sect. Thanks to elder martial brother Jietian, I will never let Lianyun sect be destroyed in my hands. Although there are many people today, it is not so easy to destroy me. All Lianyun sect disciples listen to the order and kill the enemy bravely." after Hailong gave the order, the Taoist dignitaries showed an unprecedented strong sense of war in their eyes. The sea dragon rose first and rushed directly to the evil ancestor. The three great gods such as Moha met evil masters such as Li Tian, Jin shisan and crow. When the roar sounded, a group of strong red awns suddenly split from the sea dragon in the air. The red awns instantly took shape in the shape of a dragon, which is the red dragon. When the red dragon saw these evil ways that had besieged him and led to the destruction of his body, people immediately became angry. Without any hesitation, he burst into flames. There was no sign of its emergence. When the three disciples of the evil road realized that it was bad, dozens of people had died in the sky fire. Although he is far less powerful than he was at the beginning, he is an energy body and despises physical attacks. With the hottest sky fire, he immediately helped Lianyun sect people recover their decline. The sea dragon floated in front of the evil ancestor and looked coldly at the red light. He didn''t take out his powerful stick. His whole body was white and restrained. He said in a deep voice, "evil ancestor, I ask you, are you a tianqin?" the evil ancestor said indifferently: "I said that tianqin had already died. Just now they said that your whole body meridians were burned, but it''s something." Hai Long nodded and said, "yes, but it''s true. However, I''m fine now. I admit that I''m far from your opponent in cultivation. However, if you want to kill my disciples, you must kill me first. Otherwise, I will never let you succeed." The evil ancestor snorted coldly and said, "what''s the point of killing you?" the nine immortal zither in front of him trembled slightly, the third yellow string was released as soon as it was closed, and a yellow light blade suddenly came out and went straight to the chest of the sea dragon. The sea dragon showed a sad smile on his face. He didn''t dodge, but was hit on his chest by the yellow light. In an instant, the blood gushed wildly, and the body suddenly flew back. The evil ancestor''s body protection was shocked by the red fog, and his body suddenly floated forward. The sea dragon only felt warm, and the momentum of flying back suddenly stabilized. "Why don''t you hide?" the voice of evil ancestor was no longer cold, but trembled. Hailong said with a bitter smile, "I know I can''t beat you anyway. What''s more, you are tianqin, you are my wife tianqin! How can I do something to you." The evil ancestor''s voice turned fierce, "nonsense, who is tianqin? Tianqin has long died, and she is not your wife, misty is." The Dragon shook his head and said: "No, tianqin is. Like misty, she is my beloved wife. Tianqin, I know it''s you. Although I don''t know why you become like this, I know you must be tianqin. Have you forgotten everything we were together? Have you forgotten the words you left by the cave after I broke the pill? You have already admitted that it''s my wife''s identity. Tianqin, no matter what you become, you are still my wife. When we first met, when I first heard your piano, I fell in love with you. Do you remember the song you sang on Xianzhao peak? I remember, it was your song that shook the depths of my soul and made me fall in love with you completely. Tianqin, I know that you and I have no identity now Similarly, you represent evil, and I am the leader of Lianyun sect. I understand that you must have your own difficulties. You must have suffered a lot. I don''t blame you. I don''t blame you for anything. If you want to destroy our sect, you should kill me first. I will never return it. However, I hope you can listen to me finish singing this song, okay? With the original memory, In the three hundred years since xianzhaofeng closed, this song has become my only pastime and memory. Although I don''t sing as well as you, the song is from my heart. "Hai Long shed two tears in his eyes, vaguely remembering something, and sang softly in his voice with incomplete five tones: "The lake is your eyes, Dreams are full of stars. Mood is a legend, Eternal and unchanging. Memory is a door of leaves, There was a dear man in childhood. Yearning for the journey of the fairyland, The persistence of vicissitudes of life. You are the one I love, you are the wind of death. The thought in my heart has been over and over again. Are you the one who loves me? You are the tears of indulgence. The pain of waiting is always over and over again. We all have innocent and sad faces. Holding the sunshine, we look far away. Gently over and over again, year after year. Whether we can sing our wishes again after many years. " The voice suddenly stopped. Hailong''s singing was really flattering. Almost no sound was accurate. However, as he said, the song came from his heart. His voice might be harsh in others'' ears, but it was so full of magnetism and sadness in the evil ancestor''s ears. The blood mist was completely still, and the nine immortal Qin fluctuated slightly. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 161 But the simplified version of the first book of Duxian will be on the market in China. Friends who like it are welcome to buy it. Published at www.cmfu.com--------------------------------------------------------------------- Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong slowly closed his eyes and faintly whispered: "Tianqin, do you know what my wish is? My only wish is that you can come back to me. However, I know it''s almost impossible. I don''t have too many extravagant hopes. If you really don''t want to let us go, you can do it. Step on my body and you can hurt others." Www.cmfu.com released "stop talking." Xie Zu shouted excitedly. In her extreme excitement, her voice had revealed a few female voices. The blood mist fluctuated violently, indicating her extremely unstable state of mind. Suddenly, she gave a fierce howl, pushed the sea dragon out, turned her body into a bloody meteor, and shouted "withdraw" After the word, it suddenly died. Www.cmfu.com released at this time, without the support of evil ancestors, the three evil sects suffered heavy losses under the joint efforts of Lianyun sect disciples, three great gods in southern Xinjiang and red dragon. Seeing the evil ancestors retreat, although they were unwilling, they had to retreat reluctantly. With the rise of mass killing of Lianyun sect, they drove Lingyun and flying swords from behind, and the sea dragon floated quietly in the air and raised their hands to kill the Taoist priest "Don''t chase. Aren''t we dead enough?" the red light flashed, and the red dragon returned to the dragon jade of the sea dragon. Www.cmfu.com released that the sisters of misty, waterstop and Yuhua flew to the sea dragon as fast as possible. Misty grabbed the sea dragon''s hand and said, "dragon, are you okay? I was scared to death that day." Www.cmfu.com released Hailong''s gentle smile and said: "Don''t worry, wife. I''m all right now. Pass on my order. All disciples will check the damage. Go to elder martial sister Yun, Tianyue and Tianting. Please reactivate the immortal array as soon as possible. Without the protection of the immortal array, even yunzong will be in danger all the time. I already know about ancestor Tianling. He asks for benevolence and benevolence. He is the hero of Lianyun sect. I We will remember his contribution to our religion from generation to generation. " Www.cmfu.com the announcement fell on the ground, and everyone''s faces were heavy. At the command of Hailong, the disciples of Lianyun sect were busy while checking the damage and healing their wounds. Www.cmfu.com posted that shuistop stood beside Hailong and said, "Hailong, I saw you spit blood just now. Is it serious?" Www.cmfu.com posted that Hailong was stunned. He didn''t expect that shuistop would take the initiative to say hello to himself. He shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I didn''t hurt the blood just now. I forced it out myself. What about you, elder martial sister? Did you have any damage?" Www.cmfu.com announced that shuistop shook his head and said sadly, "what is my damage? Our lianyunzong''s vitality was greatly damaged this time, and at least two-thirds of the elite disciples died." Www.cmfu.com was released. Hailong sighed and said, "gathering, parting and closing, everything is doomed by heaven. Although they are dead, they live in our hearts forever. Each of us will deeply remember their efforts for Lianyun sect, pass on my orders and spare no effort to help the unbroken disciples of Yuanshen to be reborn." Www.cmfu.com posted that Shui stop was a little sad, bowed his head and said, "yes, Lord. Don''t call me elder martial sister again in the future, just call my name." in the sea dragon''s daze, Shui stop turned and walked away quickly. Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong sighed softly. He naturally understood the meaning of water stop. This elder martial sister, who once had a bad feeling for herself, may have had a feeling for herself at this time. However, I''m really not in the mood to think about it now. During this period, there have been so many things that it''s difficult for me to adapt to all these changes. Www.cmfu.com announced that on that day, after Hailong was rescued to the place of extreme ice by xuantianbing, the ninth imperial concubine, xuantianbing found that although Hailong''s body had been seriously damaged, her internal organs were protected by the extreme mysterious ice cover given by herself. With her strong cultivation, she helped Hailong reshape her golden body with the power of cold ice, led the power of golden elixir in Hailong''s body, and connected the damaged meridians The dragon was reestablished and stimulated his own potential to recover as quickly as possible. After several months, the sea dragon''s body finally recovered almost. When he woke up in the extremely cold place, he was surprised to find that the cold had no effect on himself. He couldn''t feel any cold next to the extremely mysterious jade. Xuan Tianbing told him that in order to recover His body used the extremely dark ice jade as the bone and reshaped the bone for him. Therefore, at this time, the sea dragon itself is already the body of extreme ice and will not be affected. His extremely dark ice bone has strong defense under the action of the extremely dark ice cover given by Xuantian ice. Moreover, due to its absolute zero degree effect, no fire can hurt him in the future His body, even the sky fire of the red dragon, was not good. However, the sea dragon''s body was damaged too much. Although his body recovered, his cultivation was greatly weakened and returned to the state of not falling in the early stage. Just when the sea dragon wanted to continue to ask, xuantianbing suddenly told him that Lian yunzong was in deep water and hot at this time, and there were enemies invading on a large scale. The sea dragon was shocked and drove away He begged xuantianbing to help him. However, xuantianbing told him that although he was demoted to the mortal world, he could retain his cultivation because of his high status in the fairy world. However, he must not fight for things in the mortal world. Otherwise, when the time is not ripe, he will surely be hanged in the fairy world. However, Hailong had to go out to Yunfeng alone to kill him as soon as possible At the same speed, he climbed the sky peak. As soon as www.cmfu.com was released to connect Tianfeng, Hailong found the subtle situation. He clearly judged that the evil ancestor was the key to the fight. In order to keep Lianyun sect, he still came forward and faced the evil ancestor alone. At the beginning, his words were completely designed by himself. He was gambling that the evil ancestor was tianqin. Because he is convinced that tianqin loves himself and will never hurt himself. The attack he received didn''t hurt him at all. First of all, the evil ancestor didn''t use much force. Besides, the sea dragon is now a very dark ice bone. It''s not so easy to hurt. His bone is already a powerful defense immortal weapon. However, when he forced himself to spit out the blood, he suddenly felt a strong yearning for tianqin, and there was no feeling of acting. He completely poured out his inner words. He didn''t know what the result would be or whether he could keep Lian yunzong, but he still chose to do so. Www.cmfu.com released the reflection of evil ancestor, which made Hailong very happy, because the departure of evil ancestor not only saved Lianyun sect, but also he can be completely sure that evil ancestor is tianqin. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have such a big reaction after listening to the song that doesn''t form a tune. She learned that tianqin didn''t die. Although she was distressed by the injury of Lianyun sect disciples, she was still a little excited in the heart of Hailong. Www.cmfu.com publishes "patriarch". A voice full of grief wakes Hailong from his thoughts. He looks back and sees that the speaker is his sixth master, Fu daotongzi. Www.cmfu.com publishes "six masters, you''d better call me Hailong." Www.cmfu.com announced that daotongzi shook his head and said: "No, now you are the leader of the sect. I''m really happy for you to have the dignity of the leader! I''m here to tell you about the damage of each sect. There are 1512 experts in the above realm of Lianyun sect, 1060 dead and 13 seriously injured. Almost the rest are also slightly injured. We Moyun peak suffered the most severe damage. All but me have been killed It''s hard. Even the eldest martial brother of Taoist Xiuzi died under the hands of Li Tian. Master Daoming is dying. Go and have a look. I''m afraid his body can''t be preserved. " Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong was shocked, and his sadness surged in an instant. He never thought that only lingtongzi among his masters survived. Recalling all kinds of things in moyunping in the past, he couldn''t help crying. He said excitedly, "come on, take me to see Daoming." Www.cmfu.com released that under the leadership of lingtongzi, Hailong came to a corner of Jietian square. Immortal Daoming fell there with blood all over his body. It was the misty disciple immortal Daoyun who helped him heal. At the beginning, Daoyun also helped Hailong block Daoming''s blow on Jietian peak. At this time, tears in Daoyun''s eyes kept dripping, which was obviously extremely sad. Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong quickly walked to real Daoming, held his wrist pulse, and input his honest divine power into his body. There was a big blood hole at the mouth of a bowl on Daoming''s chest. Although the blood had stopped, the huge wound looked so terrible. If you were an ordinary person, you might have died of such a heavy trauma. Www.cmfu.com with the help of Hailong''s divine power, Daoming trembled, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Hailong''s concerned eyes, he couldn''t help but show a bitter smile and murmured: "Unexpectedly, what a surprise! My most proud apprentice is you. Spittoon, do you remember this Taoist name? I gave it to you because you were disrespectful to me. Now you are Hailong Taoist Reverend. You should manage lianyunzong well in the future! My skin bag is no longer good. Unfortunately, I still haven''t finished drinking the monkey wine left by the half gourd monster elder." Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong''s body was trembling. He tried to keep his tears from falling. Although Daoming immortal had hurt him, he also gave him magic weapons and sincerely cared for him. Originally, Hailong wanted to be better to Daoming after becoming the patriarch to repay his kindness, but at this time, he was going. The cold light in his eyes flashed continuously, and Hailong was tight Holding Daoming''s hand, he said, "tell me who beat you like this. Don''t worry. I swear as the leader of Lianyun sect that I will avenge you." Www.cmfu.com posted that immortal Daoming smiled bitterly and said, "those who hurt me seem to be an asshole of the demon sect. They have wings. Don''t worry, my flesh is dead, but the yuan God will not die. Hailong, I beg you. You must promise me." Hailong nodded and said, "you say, as long as I can do it, I will promise you." Www.cmfu.com released that Daoming showed a cunning smile, reluctantly turned his head and looked at the real Daoyun beside him, saying intermittently: "Tao... Yun, you... Know, I''ve been... Happy... With you... All the time... But... Yes... My model... Really... Makes... You can''t... Receive. Hailong... Lord, my only... Request... Is... After my... Yuan... God seeks... Body... Reincarnation ,... Can you... Make way... Cloud... My master... And guide... Lead me... Heavy... New recovery... Recovery... Accomplishments... " Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong was stunned, turned to Daoyun and asked, "Daoyun, would you like to?" Www.cmfu.com released that Daoyun took a deep look at Daoming and murmured: "We''ve been fighting since the first day we met after entering Lianyun sect. I''m not a judge by appearance, but I''m too competitive. In fact, I have his position in my heart. Lord, I''m willing to be his guide. Daoming, you bastard, listen to me. As long as your original God can reincarnate smoothly, I''ll marry you and be your Taoist partner. This is the truth Isn''t that what you''ve always wanted? For me, you must succeed in reincarnation. " Www.cmfu.com released that Daoming''s eyes shone brightly and shouted, "OK, Daoyun, wait for me." with a flash of cold light, immortal Daoming urged the flying sword to pierce his heart with his last magic power. The green light flickered, and a light and shadow disappeared in front of the people in an instant. Www.cmfu.com released that seeing Daoming''s decadent body falling to the ground, Daoyun couldn''t bear the sadness in his heart anymore, and immediately burst into tears. Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong turned to Tao Tongzi and asked, "six masters, can Tao Ming keep his original memory after his reincarnation?" Www.cmfu.com released Tao Tongzi: "master, he has deep cultivation and has reached the state of the later stage of xiaju. As long as he is reincarnated successfully, he will be able to maintain his original memory." Www.cmfu.com released the sadness in Hailong''s heart. He knew that he must be strong now. As the new leader of lianyunzong, he must bring confidence to lianyunzong disciples and never show too much cowardice. He nodded heavily, endured the sadness, floated up, slowly rose into the air, and injected the power of God into his voice Avenue: "Disciples of Lianyun sect, today, we Lianyun sect have experienced unprecedented hardships. However, we did not let the enemy succeed. It is your courage and strength that safeguarded the dignity of Lianyun sect. I am proud of you. I declare that from today on, Lianyun sect closed the mountain for 500 years. No one is allowed to go out of the mountain without my order. We should spare no effort to practice in these 500 years Let''s restore the vitality of Lianyun sect. Today''s Revenge must be rewarded. Our fellow disciples will not die a hundred times, and the three evil sects will pay a price for it. I order all Taoist masters not to have any reservation and pass all their spells on the disciples of each peak. No one can relax. We must cheer up for the future of Lianyun sect. " His voice spread far away. Under the influence of the divine force urged by the sea dragon, the voice covered every corner of the 72 peak of Lianyun mountain. Www.cmfu.com announced that the disciples, led by Tianting and Tianyue, respectfully said, "please follow the instructions of the Lord." Published at www.cmfu.com Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 162 If you have VIP tickets, please vote for my airspeed star trace. Thank you. Http: www.cmfu.comshowbook.asp? Bl_ id=53885 Published at www.cmfu.com--------------------------------------------------------------------- Www.cmfu.com released that the sea dragon floated and landed beside the misty side, saying: "Wife, you clean up the mess here first. I''m going to find sister xuantianbing. Although my body has recovered, I still don''t know much about my situation. Now my body seems to have changed a lot than before. I want to ask her. It''s up to you. It''s urgent to restore Lianyun sect immortal array. Oh, by the way, why didn''t I face such a crisis today I see Hongzhi. If he is here, he should be able to play a big role. " Www.cmfu.com released, misty nodded and said: "Don''t worry, there are us here. Hongzhi doesn''t want to help us. It''s just that little clever seems to have entered a new realm of spiritual animal cultivation these days. He is in a very dangerous situation. In order to make him practice at ease, Hongzhi protects the Dharma for him in the monkey forest and helps him improve his cultivation. He has been in a steady state all the time. I''m afraid he doesn''t know anything about the outside world." Hailong nodded. Although she didn''t say much, Hailong could see deep affection in her eyes. He pinched her little hand, Hailong thanked the three great gods in southern Xinjiang, floated up and went to Yunfeng. Www.cmfu.com released that in a forest 500 miles away from Lianyun mountains, human evil, earth evil, Li Tian, crow and Jin shisan gathered together, and their eyes fell on the evil ancestor with uneven breath. Www.cmfu.com posted that Li Tian was grumpy. The first one couldn''t help but say angrily: "Evil ancestor, if you don''t have a good explanation for today''s affairs, I will never give up. Obviously, we have the upper hand. As long as you kill that boy and then destroy the two Sanxian of Lianyun sect, today''s victory will be ours. But what about you? You said so well in advance, but suddenly withdrew at the critical moment, and the three of us lost nearly half of our elites , is that all? Especially the three Sanxian elders of our demon clan and demon clan died miserably, and their strength has been greatly weakened. Once the immortal array of Lianyun clan is restored, it is difficult for us to attack again. Evil ancestor, I always thought you were a character, but I didn''t expect you to escape. I really misunderstood you. " Www.cmfu.com released that although others did not speak, they obviously agreed with Li Tian''s words, including human evil and earth evil. Their eyes focused on the evil ancestor and waited for his answer. Www.cmfu.com announced that the evil ancestor''s low voice sounded, "Do you think I don''t want to destroy Lianyun sect? However, their new sect leader has a powerful immortal weapon. Even if I kill him, I''m afraid I will be seriously damaged. As you can see today, we may not have the upper hand in terms of overall strength. If I kill the new sect leader of Lianyun sect, I''m afraid Tianyue and Tianting will stand up Carve broken pills against each other. Human evil and earth evil, do you have the courage to fight with them? " Www.cmfu.com released that human evil and earth evil looked at each other. They both frowned and closed their eyes. Indeed, they couldn''t make up their mind to break the pill at the risk of destroying both form and spirit. The powerful power generated by Tianling to break the pill gave them deep fear. The evil ancestor then said: "Once Tianting and Tianyue smash pills and attack with all our strength, I''m afraid we will not only destroy Lianyun sect, but also destroy the whole army there. To take a step back, even if we succeed in destroying Lianyun sect, can the remaining strength still fight against other righteous sects? If they join forces to launch a counterattack against us, I don''t need to say what the results are. Everyone is my evil way. Take it lightly Important people should know what to do after weighing the pros and cons. I won''t say more about others. If you still think that I chose to retreat is wrong, you can quit the evil alliance, and I will never go to trouble him. " Www.cmfu.com announced that everyone looked at each other. Although they were still angry, they had to admit that what evil ancestor said was very reasonable. Moreover, now the strength of the demon clan and the demon clan has been greatly reduced, and there are three Sanxian level masters in the evil clan. I''m afraid no one will be better once they break away from the evil alliance. Jin shisan is the most crafty and shows his kindness first way: "You''re right. It seems that our consideration is not comprehensive enough. However, I didn''t expect that lianyunzong was so strong and could resist under our three clan alliance. In particular, my brother and the two great gods of Nanjiang also joined their camp. I''m afraid it will be difficult to destroy lianyunzong in the future." Www.cmfu.com publishes evil ancestor Shen Sheng Dao: "Although we didn''t destroy Lianyun sect this time, it also hurt their vitality. At least for a period of time, it won''t pose a threat to our evil way. Although we were seriously damaged this time, we didn''t hurt our vitality. Don''t worry, since I said I wanted to rule the whole China, I will work hard towards this goal. Well, don''t say any more. Go back to northern Xinjiang to rest and recuperate. Within this year, I will We will launch another attack. This time, the target is Wuzhao immortal. I believe that the strength of Wuzhao immortal is much worse than that of Lianyun sect, and there may not be scattered immortals. As long as we work together to destroy one of them, it will be very good for us to unify the positive and evil in China in the future. " Www.cmfu.com released, Li Tian nodded heavily and took his men to the clouds without looking back. Jin shisan couldn''t stay any longer. He and his four demon protecting Dharma kings then left. Looking at their backs, evil Zu sighed heavily. Although everything he said was true, did he really think so? Www.cmfu.com released a report that Li Feng was flying towards the angry Li Tianhui: "Adoptive father, we lost a lot this time. Not only the ghosts and demons, but also the number of demons was reduced by half. Adoptive father, I don''t think it''s so simple for the evil ancestor to choose to retreat temporarily. At that time, she hit the new leader of Lianyun sect, but the new leader seemed to say something to him. He looked very excited and then withdrew. Do you know Remember when we destroyed the red dragon, the evil ancestor once trapped the new leader of Lianyun sect, Hai Long, into his own prohibition. There was so much difference in cultivation between them. During that time, the evil ancestor was fully capable of killing him, but he didn''t do that. Moreover, today, the red dragon suddenly appeared and killed many of us. Although its prestige was far lower than before, it was obviously for the new leader of Lianyun sect I''m afraid there is an unusual relationship between the evil ancestor and the new leader of Lianyun sect. " Www.cmfu.com released the fierce sky''s eyes and said, "there must be some secret about the evil ancestor. I was suspicious when he told me and Jin shisan that he couldn''t practice the skills recorded by Lao Jun. according to his cultivation of scattered immortals, but there was no natural disaster, it may be the function of Lao Jun''s record. I will never give up with him." Www.cmfu.com released Li Wuqi''s way: "don''t be angry, adoptive father. Now the evil clan is powerful. Whether we have the support of dispersing demons is not enough to compete with it. I think it''s better to rest temporarily. There are always opportunities." Although the master of the demon sect lost a lot, Li Wuxian was not unhappy at this time. She finally broke the estrangement with Li Feng, and the excitement in her heart had covered everything. Www.cmfu.com posted that Li Tianchang sighed and said, "it can only be so now. I think how powerful my demon sect was when it was holding the bull''s ear of the evil sect, but now I have to listen to the nose of the evil sect. I''m really dissatisfied!" Www.cmfu.com released that Li Feng had a cold flash in his eyes and said in a low voice, "adoptive father, I have an idea in my heart through today''s attack on Lianyun sect. If this idea can be realized, I''m afraid the evil sect may not be able to do anything about us, but this method is very damaging to our vitality and detrimental to the long term, so we should use it carefully." Www.cmfu.com released a flash in the eyes of Li Tian, saying, "I can''t care so much. If you have any good ideas, you can say them. Your adoptive father will support you." Www.cmfu.com publishes the cruel road of Li Feng: "This method is very simple. You think, with Tianling''s cultivation, the power that erupted after smashing the pill has destroyed three experts of the same level. If we use the spirit forgetting technique to control the minds of some of our subordinates and force them to smash the pill to attack the enemy at the critical moment, we can definitely erupt the so-called strength in a short time. If the devil who exceeds the realm of the main road smashes the pill, his power is very strong We should catch up with the scattered demons. We still have 16 demons. We only need to control half of the people''s minds to compete with any one in China. " Www.cmfu.com release: after listening to Li Feng''s words, Li has no time and can''t help trembling. She is already very cruel, but Li Feng''s desperate way is something she didn''t dare to think of. Www.cmfu.com released that the light in Li Tian''s eyes soared. He looked at the adopted son beside him for a moment. Under his magic light, Li Feng couldn''t help feeling a little frightened and bowed his head and said, "this is just an idea of mine. If you don''t feel right, we''ll think of other ways." Www.cmfu.com released that Li Tian suddenly burst into laughter. A powerful prohibition surrounded him with Li Feng and Li Wuxian, "OK, OK, you are worthy of being my son of Li Tian. Your idea is just right for me. This way can make my demon sect the most powerful force of evil. Moreover, not half, I will use this method on all the remaining demon Lords. Although their cultivation skills are not weak, I am absolutely sure that I can control their mind. Feng ER, these demons are controlled by me When you are conscious, you and have no time to control everything. Also, you should select 100 experts from our sect and use this method to form a broken pill Death Squadron. If something happens, they will be the secret weapons of our demon sect, evil ancestor and Jin shisan. You must have never thought I would have this method. Wait. When the key time comes, I will let you know the power of the demon sect. " The whole body exudes strong anger. In order to make the demon sect strong, the fierce sky is a little crazy now. Www.cmfu.com released a worried message: "Adoptive father, although this method can solve the current problems, it is not good for our long-term development. Once the demons lose their mind, not only their cultivation will slow down, but also their disciples will not give up! In the long run, it is very important for our demons to improve their strength in the future After all, it''s related to the future of the demon sect. She doesn''t support Li Feng''s idea very much. Www.cmfu.com publishes Li Tian Shen Sheng Dao: "I don''t care much now. As soon as I get back to northern Xinjiang, I will gather the demons together and say that they will collectively study the secret Dharma I taught. As for teaching disciples, you will have no time to work hard. I believe that with your wisdom, you will be able to properly handle this matter. Needless to say, I have made up my mind. As for your marriage with feng''er, I will wait until the Shatin Death Squadron is over When I''m finished, I''m not far from the time of the robbery. You two must support the whole demon clan and live up to the expectations of your adoptive father. " Www.cmfu.com released Li Tian''s words, which have already been mentioned. What else can Li have time to say? He had to nod helplessly and say, "yes, adoptive father." Www.cmfu.com released that the sea dragon floated into the extreme ice land and walked to the depths. Now, xuanmang has regarded him as his own person and won''t attack him again. Moreover, he won''t feel anything different here. There is no cold feeling at all. After a few turns, the sea dragon came to the deepest extreme ice land, and xuantianbing was sitting cross legged in front of it He was meditating on the Jixuan ice jade. The volume of the Jixuan ice jade was half smaller than before. According to xuantianbing, he could only barely block the cold from the Jixuan eye now. Without disturbing xuantianbing, Hai Long sat aside and looked at xuantianbing wearing the robe he gave him. His heart gradually calmed down. The death of Lianyun sect disciples brought him deep sadness, but he Now he doesn''t want to think more. What can he do even if he is sad? Those disciples won''t come back to life. He clearly knows that what he needs most is to improve his strength in a short time to reach a new height. Otherwise, how can Lianyun sect rise again without a strong leader? Www.cmfu.com announced "you''re coming." xuantianbing''s faint voice sounded. When facing the sea dragon, she had no ice at the beginning. For this brother, she had a few warm feelings in her heart. Www.cmfu.com, Hailong nodded and said in a deep voice: "the joint invasion of the three evil sects not only broke the mountain protection immortal array of lianyunzong, but also caused great casualties." Www.cmfu.com announced that xuantianbing sighed and said: "People always have life and death, even immortals are no exception. In fact, there is no need for you practitioners to envy the life of immortals. It is more lonely than ordinary people. There is almost nothing to do except practice. You know, immortals are absolutely not allowed to enter any world without the order of the Immortal Emperor. Moreover, the combination between immortals must pass through the Immortal Emperor Agree. We are not allowed to be together privately. Otherwise, we will be severely punished. Brother, you know, loneliness is sometimes more terrible than death. Think about it. Although death is the end of life, it is not a new beginning. Only by transcending life and death can one''s self-cultivation reach another level. " Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong''s eyes brightened, he seemed to have understood something, nodded and said: "Thank you, sister. I came here this time. One is to see you, the other is to ask what is the situation of my body now. Although my cultivation is lower than before, I feel as if I have something more. Moreover, I don''t control this new body very well." Published at www.cmfu.com Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 163 In the chapter of lifting the ban, thank you for your support. The new book of junior three will be updated after the airspeed star Mark ends in early August. We have ideas. I hope you will continue to support it. Thank you Published at www.cmfu.com---------------------------------------------------------------------- Www.cmfu.com publishes Xuantian ice road: "You were directly hit by the third heavy sky thunder. Although the power of the sky thunder has weakened a lot, and there is a very mysterious ice cover to protect you, your cultivation is too poor to give full play to the real power of the very mysterious ice cover, resulting in serious damage to your body. Although your brain, golden elixir, yuan God and internal organs have not been hurt, your muscles and meridians are all over, even blood The liquid also condensed into a lump. Your injury at that time was very difficult for me. I first triggered your vitality with the spirit of fairies. If you allow your body to recover in this extremely mysterious eye, I''m afraid it will take at least thousands of years before everything can return to normal. I know you still have a lot to do, so I chose another way. I cleaned all your necrotic places and then used it The spirit Qi protects your vitality. Based on the internal organs, I control every part of your body with the absolute zero of the extremely dark ice, and then use the extremely dark ice jade to rebuild your bones. Human bones are very magical. Not only have the ability to regenerate, but also the bone marrow is the key to human survival and belongs to hematopoiesis. I extracted some of my own bone marrow and took the bones made of the extremely dark ice jade The iliac center is hollowed out and your vitality is introduced into it. Fortunately, your own bone marrow has not been completely lost. The remaining part has successfully fused with my bone marrow to form a new body. After a month, it will recover under the moisture of the spirit of immortality. As for the skin, it is easy to do. Your current meridians use the spirit of immortality to stimulate the sudden growth of meridians in your internal organs After rebirth, I will implant it into the place where it needs to be. After the meridians are intact, the spirit of immortals will reshape your new skin, which is completely your own growth. Therefore, generally speaking, there is little difference between you now and before, mainly because your bones have become extremely mysterious ice jade. " Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong was stunned after hearing what xuantianbing said, and his eyes were full of incredible light. Although xuantianbing said it simply, he knew what a complex process it was! He had never heard of reshaping his body and implanting bone marrow. In order to save himself, xuantianbing used his own bone marrow, which was a great kindness, I''m afraid I haven''t been clear in my life. The corners of Hai Long''s eyes were wet and he said, "sister, thank you. Why are you so kind to me? I''m afraid I would have died without you." Www.cmfu.com posted that xuantianbing smiled and said, "silly boy, have you forgotten our agreement? If you die, who will go to the fairy world to help my good sister and who will help me revenge?" Www.cmfu.com released. Looking at xuantianbing''s brilliant smile, which was like the thawing of the cold ice, Hailong''s heart trembled. He murmured: "sister, you are really beautiful. I really don''t understand why the Immortal Emperor is bad for you. Isn''t he satisfied with a wife like you? Don''t worry, I will try my best to finish what I promised you." Www.cmfu.com released that xuantianbing took a deep look at Hailong and said, "brother, if you are interested in your sister''s body now, your sister can give it to you at any time. You are no longer afraid of the cold. We can fit together and will never do any harm to you. As long as it can hit the bastard of the Immortal Emperor, I will do it." then she took off her robe. Www.cmfu.com released. Looking at xuantianbing''s perfect body, Hailong was shocked. He turned around and said, "sister, don''t do this. I can''t stand it." Www.cmfu.com released xuantianbing sadly: "what? Do you think I''m an unclean person? Do you think I''m not worthy of you?" Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong shook his head and said: "No, it''s not. Sister, I''ve been lonely since I was a child and have no relatives. You''ve been so kind to me. I''ve treated you as a close sister for a long time. Besides, now I have your bone marrow. We can say we have blood relatives. I like you and really like you very much, because you are a good sister worthy of my respect and love! Sister, do you want to destroy our relationship This sincere love between sister and brother? No matter what, I will never invade your body. I don''t want you to be hurt again. " Www.cmfu.com announced that Xuantian Bingleng listened to the sincere voice from the heart of Hailong, unconsciously hung two ice crystals on his pretty face, slowly put on his robe, sighed and said: "Turn around, I won''t force you. Hailong, you are the best person for me except my sister. At the beginning, I just wanted to use you, but you are really a good brother worthy of my love. Everything has God''s will. Don''t force it. Let''s talk about things in the future. I feel happier with you than in the fairy world. If I were myself It would be nice if you were a mortal. I will certainly marry you like misty. You may not know, brother. Although you are not very handsome, you have an attractive charm. I found that you are a rare dragon Xi body in ten thousand years by using the nine day vision. No matter where else you are, your temperament has a strong attraction to anyone Gravity, especially for women. " Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong turned around and murmured, "the body of Longxi? I don''t understand." Www.cmfu.com, xuantianbing said with a smile: "Don''t say it''s you, even I don''t quite understand. That''s what the Immortal Emperor told me. Among the people I''ve met, whether immortal or mortal, only the Immortal Emperor''s bastard is the body of Long Xi. Maybe that''s why long Xiangyu merged with you. Well, if you have a chance to ask your master in the future, maybe he will know. Now, I''ll take it first I''ll tell you in detail about your health. " Www.cmfu.com announced that the sea dragon was inspired and looked at Xuantian Bing for a moment. Xuantian Bing said: "The reason why you don''t feel flexible about your body is mainly because of the replacement of bones. In fact, now the extremely mysterious jade has been completely integrated with you. It can be said that it is no different from your previous bones and has all the effects in the past, but because its essence is extremely mysterious ice jade and my immortal bone marrow, you are now completely different from ordinary practitioners , you already know that you can attack by hell ice and fire. But this is only a small part of your body change. The most important thing is that your current mana contains a certain degree of Fairy Spirit, which delays your time to spend the robbery. In short, although you feel that you don''t fall into the initial cultivation, you still have an amazing mana strength, Although the speed of realm improvement is slow, your accomplishments are relatively fast. When you reach the state of robbery, your accomplishments may even be equivalent to the state of Tianyi. This will be of great benefit to you in the future. It should be very relaxed to pass the six times of Tianyi. Besides, you are only three times. With these benefits, your future cultivation will be better You don''t have to hide your accomplishments like those ordinary practitioners. " Www.cmfu.com was released. Hailong nodded and said, "it''s so good. However, elder sister, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to become an immortal. I don''t know why, my master once told me. In the future, I will face not the triple natural disaster of ordinary practitioners, but the highest nine. According to you, I''m afraid I''m still very difficult!" Www.cmfu.com announced that Xuantian Bingleng suddenly said: "Yes, how can I forget your master? You are his apprentice. How can the fairyland allow you to survive the robbery easily? Nine times of heaven''s calamity, these bastards in the fairyland are really cruel. That''s the only way to punish Luo Jinxian. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to deal with it. Brother, it seems that you still have a long way to go. However, you must have confidence in yourself and use your master''s cultivation method , you may not be able to successfully survive the Ninth Heaven disaster. You know, although this is very dangerous, if you succeed, the benefits are completely proportional. As long as you can survive the Ninth Heaven disaster, you can have the strength of the great Luo Jinxian even without the reward of the Immortal Emperor. " Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong was not excited because Xuan Tianbing said he might become a great Luo Jinxian. Now he is very mature. Looking at the blue xuanbing world around him, he sighed: "Great Luo Jinxian? I''ll wait until I have my life to survive the disaster. The disaster is really powerful. Only the third disaster almost killed me. If the ninth disaster comes, China will not be destroyed." Www.cmfu.com announced that xuantianbing shook his head and said: "Things are not what you think. But in order not to let you be punished by heaven, I can''t tell you now. You will understand everything in the future. In recent times, you must adapt to your body as soon as possible and practice more. Strength represents everything in any field. If you can have the cultivation of your master, even the Immortal Emperor will be afraid of you. Oh By the way, now the extremely mysterious ice cover has been integrated with your body. And the 36 immortal arrays have also been integrated into your bones. In the future, your defense will be stronger. As long as your cultivation is strong enough, your body will provide you with corresponding abilities. I am a little envious. The body itself is an immortal tool, and you are unique. " Www.cmfu.com posted that Hailong smiled and said, "all this is accomplished by my sister. I won''t say more words of thanks. I will help you fulfill your wish in the future. Sister, practice. I''ll go back first. Lianyunzong is in a mess now, and I have a lot of things to deal with." Www.cmfu.com announced that xuantianbing nodded reluctantly and said, "take care of everything. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me. Although I can''t directly help your sect, it''s enough to give you advice." Www.cmfu.com Hailong knew that xuantianbing was afraid of loneliness and promised: "sister, don''t worry, I will come to see you often. As long as I haven''t left lianyunzong, I will come at least once a month." Www.cmfu.com posted that xuantianbing smiled with satisfaction and said, "you don''t have to come so often. I''m used to being lonely. Don''t delay your cultivation." Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong said goodbye to xuantianbing, flew out of the misty peak and returned to Jietian square. The sky was clean and clear, but the anger of Jietian square seemed very dignified at this time. After the disaster brought by evil, the damage suffered by the largest sect of China''s right way was unimaginable. At this time, the disciples of each peak had retreated and Jietian Guang There were only two people left on the field, Tianting and Tianyue. Seeing the return of Hailong, they floated up and came to him. At the same time, they saluted and said, "I''ve seen the patriarch." Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong quickly returned the gift, "the two ancestors are the meritorious heroes of Lianyun sect. Don''t be so polite. What''s the matter with the disciples? How''s the immortal array?" Www.cmfu.com announced that Tianting sighed and said: "With the encouragement of the patriarch, although we suffered heavy damage this time, the disciples were not decadent and had gone back to practice. As for the immortal array, there was no big problem. We were mainly responsible for the destruction of the immortal array. We hadn''t been in contact with it for a long time, and our control was much worse. Otherwise, we couldn''t attack any more scattered demons. We are not meritorious heroes at all, but The sinner of Lianyun sect. Don''t worry, sect leader, the immortal array was broken, but the other party took advantage of the loophole and destroyed the combination of the spirit of immortals. The array itself has no damage. In less than half a month, when the spirit of immortals reunited under the action of the array, everything will return to normal. Now you have taken over the position of sect leader, and we must explain some things to you. Please come with us. " Www.cmfu.com, Hailong nodded and said, "everything is doomed by heaven. The two grandparents don''t have to blame themselves too much. The dead have died. What we need to do is to revitalize Lianyun sect." Www.cmfu.com announced that Tianting and Tianyue looked at each other and sighed. They turned to Jietian Palace at the same time. Under their leadership, the three directly entered Jietian Hougong, turned two corners and came to the second T-mouth. Tianting said: "On the right is the place where we practice on weekdays and where you have been tested. On the left is the real forbidden area of Lianyun sect. There is not only a place where the second generation of disciples can enter, but also the memorial tablet of the ancestors of Lianyun sect. Hailong, since you have taken over the throne of the patriarch, why should you worship the ancestral tablet? Come on." Www.cmfu.com the ban has long been gone. Hailong followed them all the way to the left. It was not long before they came to the end. Tianting recited the moving spell. A portal appeared on both sides of the wall originally sealed by the rock. Tianting and Tianyue stepped into one of them first. Hailong felt the huge spirit of immortals and followed in. Www.cmfu.com announced that this is an open place. The huge room is no smaller than the Jietian palace outside. In the middle, there is another statue of ancestor Lian Yun. At the bottom, there are dozens of memorial tablets. The name is simply written on it. At the bottom, there is a memorial tablet carved of blue stone, which reads the six characters of "Heaven Road and immortality". Next to it is a white stone The memorial tablet of is engraved with Sanxian Tianling broken pill rescue sect. The notch is still fresh, which is obviously just added. When he came here, Hailong clearly felt the huge pressure from around him. In a solemn atmosphere, he couldn''t help but step forward and salute the memorial tablet respectfully. Tianting nodded with satisfaction and said: "The sixth generation leader of Lianyun sect, Hai Long daozun, was officially appointed as the leader of our sect. May the founder bless him. Hai Long, do three obeisances and nine kowtows." Hai Long knelt down and respectfully gave a big gift. Published at www.cmfu.com Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 164 In the chapter of lifting the ban, thank you for your support. The new book of junior three will be updated after the airspeed star Mark ends in early August. We have ideas. I hope you will continue to support it. Thank you Published at www.cmfu.com---------------------------------------------------------------------- Www.cmfu.com announced that Tianting and Tianyue stood on both sides of Hailong respectively. Tianting said, "from now on, as an elder of Lianyun sect, I will announce that Hailong has officially become the sixth generation leader of this sect. It is a magic weapon." Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong was stunned, but he still stretched out his hands. Www.cmfu.com publishes the sky Pavilion soundtrack: "There are several immortal weapons in Lianyun sect. Apart from those used by Taoist masters and us, three of them can only be used by the sect leader. At the beginning, the Taoist priest of heaven was not qualified enough to integrate with these three immortal weapons, otherwise evil will not be so rampant. Hailong, I give you these three immortal weapons today. I hope you can bear the test of immortal weapons with your firm perseverance In fact, if you can successfully own them, the rise of Lianyun sect will be just around the corner. " Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong firmly said, "please pass on the magic tools, and I will try my best to accept them." Www.cmfu.com released that Tianting and Tianyue looked at each other. They both saw a firm look from each other''s eyes and nodded slowly. With a wave of Tianting''s big hand, the golden light suddenly released. Hailong only felt that his whole body was shocked, and the divine power in his body was running wildly at an unprecedented speed. The human pill at the Lingtai trembled violently and continuously distributed the divine power to the meridians in his body Place. The sea dragon clearly felt that three golden lights appeared in his meridians. They looked very irritable. As soon as they entered his meridians, they began to rush left and right crazily. Their strength immediately shocked the sea dragon''s whole body. The meridians in his body were about to crack, and a mouthful of blood gushed out unbearably. His mind suddenly blurred. The cold feeling began to spread all over his body Come on, through internal vision, the sea dragon found that his extremely dark ice jade bone began to play a role, and all his meridians were covered with a layer of light blue light, which immediately increased his defense and reduced his pressure. Without hesitation, the sea dragon urged all his mana to rush towards a golden light first. He knew that only by completely subduing them, these three immortal tools could serve him Used. Www.cmfu.com release Tianting and Tianyue looked at the sea dragon with a faint blue light all over their body, showing a surprised light. At the same time, they fused three immortal tools. I''m afraid the immortal couldn''t easily do it, let alone the sea dragon with weakened cultivation. When the previous leader of Lianyun sect succeeded, they chose one fusion. They had their own ideas why they let the sea dragon fuse at the same time. But Yes, at this time, it seems that the sea dragon has stabilized the situation in his body, and there is no danger for the time being. Www.cmfu.com Tianting said: "I didn''t expect his cultivation to be higher than we expected, and it seems that he has an immortal weapon, otherwise he can''t support it. Younger martial sister, don''t worry. We can''t move until he can''t resist, which will be more beneficial to him." Www.cmfu.com announced that Tianyue sighed and said, "I hope we can succeed. This is also our last hope of Lianyun sect. If not, I''m afraid it will be difficult for Lianyun sect to make a head start." Www.cmfu.com announced that Tianting firmly nodded and said, "don''t worry, younger martial sister, we will succeed. After this is completed, we can also explain to brother Tianling." Www.cmfu.com was released at this time. After a short resistance, the sea dragon was in deep water again. When his divine power impacted the first golden light, although he successfully limited the golden light with his dual ability of Buddha nature and Fairy Spirit, the other two golden lights became more crazy. Before the sea dragon digested the first golden light, the three golden lights rushed over The light merged into one, and the power of the sea dragon was not what the sea dragon could contend with. His divine power was swallowed up by the three golden lights. Although the extremely mysterious ice bones in his body resisted the rage of immortal tools, the magic power of the sea dragon became weaker and weaker. The light of the human pill gradually faded. Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong gritted his teeth and endured bitterly. He deeply remembered what Tianting had said before. With firm perseverance, he constantly stimulated his potential and forced his people Dan to send out divine power one after another to attack the golden light group of the fusion of the three immortals. He knew that either the three immortals sucked himself up, or his magic power prevailed and succeeded Control them and make them integrate with themselves. Although the second possible success is very small, the sea dragon has no other choice now. In order to control the immortal weapon and survive, he can only work hard. Www.cmfu.com the release time has passed, and Hailong is getting weaker and weaker. Rendan has changed from milky white to golden yellow. Obviously, the mana consumption has exceeded the limit he can bear, resulting in the decline of the realm. The light mass composed of three immortals is still strong without any decline. Hailong suddenly had an idea in his heart that it is impossible to control it with his own cultivation These three immortal tools, but why did Tianting and Tianyue have to do this by themselves? If it weren''t for the extremely mysterious cold bones, I''m afraid his body would have been sucked dry by the immortal tool. At this time, he can''t compete with the immortal tool anyway. As a result, only the golden pill was absorbed by the immortal tool and his soul was scared. At the thought of this, his last vague consciousness was extremely angry , his stubbornness rushed up in his chest. If you want me to die, I will not die. In his anger, his last potential was fully stimulated, and the power of God launched the last attack. At the same time, he called red dragon with his consciousness, hoping to get its help. Www.cmfu.com announced that red dragon''s lazy voice sounded, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you, it''s up to you. You must hold on, this is a great opportunity for you." after dropping this sentence, no matter how Hailong calls again, it ignored it. Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong was desperate. His divine power to urge the cloud at last had become weaker and weaker. The golden elixir turned into a spiritual elixir at the Lingtai went up slowly under the huge suction force of the three immortal tools. Once the golden elixir comes into contact with the three immortals, there is only one consequence, that is, it is completely swallowed up, and the sea dragon himself will die. Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong began to be a little frightened. He watched the golden pill approaching the golden light, but he had no way. Finally, when the golden elixir was only about three inches away from the golden light, Hailong was crazy. He said secretly: Master, I''m sorry, I can''t listen to you. Anyway, I''m dead. I might as well break the elixir. Maybe I can pull these three immortal tools to die together. When he wanted to break the pill for the third time, a honest voice suddenly sounded in his consciousness, "Hai Long, don''t be impulsive and keep the golden pill." at the same time, two groups of powerful mana were instantly injected into his empty elixir field. Under the action of that huge energy, the golden pill was forcibly pulled back to the Lingtai, and the light became prosperous, The golden elixir, which has lost most of its energy, crazy absorbs foreign energy and converts it into the divine power of sea dragon to fight against immortal tools. Www.cmfu.com released that Hailong was surprised to find that these two external Manas were immortal Qi. At this time, he had understood something, but the situation was beyond his control. The two spirits are extremely huge. The golden elixir gradually changes from golden to milky white in the continuous absorption. The function of the body is no longer weak. In the continuous absorption, the divine power expands rapidly and constantly impacts the golden light mass transformed by the three immortal tools. The two spirits that were input into his body seemed to have no end. Not only did they show no sign of weakening, but they became stronger and stronger. The transformed divine power gradually exceeded the maximum value that the three immortals could swallow. While constantly injecting into the immortals, they limited them and squeezed them from the outside to the inside. Hailong knew that as long as the two spirits supporting him continued, the three immortal tools would be used by him in a short time. With the release time of www.cmfu.com passing by, the golden light of immortal tools has become weaker and weaker, and some have been transformed into milky white like the power of God. When the sea dragon thought he was going to succeed, the three immortals suddenly separated and quickly escaped along the three different meridians in his body. Hai Long was stunned and became angry. The three bastards were too cunning. Under the condition of taking advantage, he certainly couldn''t let them escape like this. Without hesitation, the divine force soldiers were divided into three ways and chased them quickly. Www.cmfu.com released that the body is Hailong''s after all. How can he compare the three immortals in his familiarity with his meridians? Under a burst of encirclement, pursuit and robbery, the three immortals were immediately forced to the corner of Hailong''s right arm meridians, and there was no room to escape. The sea dragon urged the huge divine power to launch the final attack on the three immortal tools. Waves of divine power like waves constantly impacted and baptized the golden awn of the three immortal tools. Their resistance has become weaker and weaker. Finally, when the input of the two spirits suddenly stopped, the sea dragon''s divine power suddenly completely occupied the energy of the three immortals. With a flash of light, a purple dragon appeared in front of the three subdued immortals, opened his mouth and swallowed them one by one. The purple dragon revolved around the body of the sea dragon, and the explosive energy suddenly radiated. This is the divine power just input into the three immortal tools. The meridians in the sea dragon changed rapidly. When the purple dragon returned to the meridians in his right arm and disappeared, the meridians in his body had completely turned purple, everything returned to normal, and his cultivation remained in its original form without any change. Www.cmfu.com release slowly opened his eyes, and two cold electricity shot out of Hai Long''s eyes. Everything around him seemed clearer. He felt that his body was full of explosive power. Thinking of the fairy spirit before, he suddenly looked back and saw two figures lying on the ground. They looked so old and their faces were covered with wrinkles. Just vaguely, it could be seen from their appearance that they were Tianting and Tianyue. Www.cmfu.com released "grandmaster, why do you bother!" Hailong''s voice was full of emotion. He fell to his knees with a plop. Www.cmfu.com announced that Tianting smiled reluctantly, and the wrinkles on his face piled up, "Hailong, it''s nothing. We''re punishing ourselves for not defending Lianyun sect. You don''t have to be sad. In our case, it''s impossible to spend the third 49 day robbery. Instead of dying in vain, we''d better leave the cultivation to you. After brother Tianling died, we''ve decided to do so. The growth of Lianyun sect depends on you." Tianting, Tianyue and Tianling have been together for many years. They have already had deep feelings. Today, when the three evil sects attacked Lianyun sect, they found flaws for the five Sanxian level masters of the other side because they were unfamiliar with the operation of immortal array. They broke into the array, resulting in huge casualties of Lianyun sect. One reason why Tianling decided to break the pill is because the opponent is strong, the other is because of guilt Tianting and Tianyue also have the same idea. They also want to die with the enemy, but the appearance of the sea dragon makes the enemy retreat and doesn''t give them this opportunity. They know that although they are wrong, they can''t die easily, because after all, they are the strongest experts in Lianyun sect. If even they die, I''m afraid the enemy will attack again Who can resist? Therefore, they made a bold decision when Hailong went to find xuantianbing. They first brought Hailong here in the name of worshiping their ancestors, and then gave him the three most powerful immortal tools of Lianyun sect. Then, when Hailong couldn''t hold on, they used their strong cultivation skills to help him take over the immortal tools. However, the strength of the three immortal tools was unprecedented It was thought that if the sea dragon itself had not had extremely mysterious cold bones, coupled with the determination to stimulate their full potential, I''m afraid none of the last three could live. At this time, Tianting and Tianyue had passed all their accomplishments to the sea dragon. When the fairy ware was taken over, the power originally injected into it burst out. It was the timely emergence of long Xiangyu, which included the fairy ware and made it into it Use his powerful power to integrate the huge mana that sea dragon can''t bear into every part of his meridians. In the future, with the improvement of sea dragon''s cultivation, the mana in his meridians will continue to be transformed by him. Www.cmfu.com released a few gasps, and Tianting went on: "Hai Long, although I don''t know how you can accumulate the immortal Qi we injected, I can tell you that if you can absorb all these mana, plus your own cultivation, you should be able to achieve the cultivation of breaking up immortals after five to four or nine days of robbery. At that time, the triple heaven robbery you will deal with will be nothing." He would not be so optimistic if he knew that the natural disaster that the sea dragon had to deal with was nine instead of three. The power of the nine natural disaster would never be weaker than the ninth to forty-nine natural disaster that Sanxian had to accept. Www.cmfu.com announced that Hailong just wanted to say something, but he heard a low voice from the outside, "Hailong, come out." hearing this voice, Hailong was shocked, because it was the voice of evil ancestors! Published at www.cmfu.com Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 165 In the chapter of lifting the ban, thank you for your support. The new book of junior three will be updated after the airspeed star Mark ends in early August. We have ideas. I hope you will continue to support it. Thank you ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Looking at the sea dragon''s suddenly changed face, Tianyue said weakly, "who dares to call the patriarch here?" The Sea Dragon said in a deep voice, "it seems that it''s the enemy. Have they come back again? Two grandparents, take a break first. I''ll go out and deal with it. Don''t worry. Even if he dies, I won''t let him hurt Lianyun sect any more." Tianting nodded slowly and said: "You go. Don''t worry, we won''t die until you come back. Because we still have a lot to tell you." Hailong nodded solemnly and floated up. Several people flashed out of the back palace of Jietian. When he stepped out of the gate of Jietian palace, he was shocked. He saw the evil ancestor wrapped in red awn standing in the center of Jietian square. Just now Hailong had actually heard his voice, but out of selfishness, he didn''t tell Tianyue and Tianting clearly, but even if he knew who the visitor was, he suddenly met He still couldn''t help shaking his heart. Because the immortal array of Lianyun sect had not recovered, and the disciples of each peak were busy healing, no one found the arrival of the evil ancestor. Facing the Sanxian level evil cult master, Hai Long was not afraid. He floated forward and fell five meters in front of the evil ancestor. He looked deeply at the blood red fog and sighed: "tianqin, you will come back to me." Although the voice of evil ancestor was still so low and hoarse, it was more desolate, "are you so sure that I am tianqin? What if I am not? What would you do?" Three questions in succession showed the contradictory mood of the evil ancestor. Hai Long quietly looked at the blood mist in front of him and said: "You can''t be a tianqin. As the leader of evil sect, if you are not a tianqin, why do you treat me so well? Just like now, you have countless opportunities to kill me, but you don''t. whenever I appear, you are willing to compromise in any case. Just as you said, you have received two tianqin immortals, but the reward is limited. You can''t repay me at once We belong to both good and evil. You always do this to prove that you are good to me because you are tianqin and you still love me. Come back and come back to me. Tianqin, you should know what kind of person I am. Although I have inherited the position of leader of Lianyun sect, I will never care about your identity. There is no justice in the world Evil, it doesn''t make any sense for the two ways to destroy each other. Come back, my arms will always be open to you. I said, in my heart, you have the same status as the misty, and you are all my wives. " The blood fog fluctuated violently, and the evil ancestor''s voice changed, "no, stop. Hailong, you really know me too well. Yes, I''m tianqin. I''m the tianqin saved by your broken pill." Her voice suddenly became soft, and made the sea dragon so familiar. The blood light of the body protection on her gradually faded. The sea dragon''s breathing was a little rapid, the heart beat suddenly accelerated, his hands clenched his fists, and his whole body trembled and looked at the evil ancestor in front of him. The blood light is getting weaker and weaker. The first thing Hai Long sees is the pink dress, which is the dress of tianqin before. Under the package of the close fitting dress, tianqin''s plump and beautiful figure appears. The light converges, and the girl''s figure quietly appears in the center of Jietian square. The evil ancestors who dominate the world are gone. There are only tianqin''s slender and jade body. Although her figure is not The slightest change, but Hailong found that tianqin was still different from before. On her slender jade hand, her fingernails were three inches long and dark red. The original beautiful pink long hair had turned into snow-white, and her face was covered with a black veil. It was obviously forbidden. Even with Hailong''s full eyesight, she couldn''t see the scene. The cold and evil smell kept coming from her From tianqin, standing there, she looked so bleak and lonely. "Hailong, have I changed a lot?" she finally changed back to the original voice of tianqin, and her beautiful and mellow voice had not changed at all. Hailong walked to tianqin step by step, "no, you haven''t changed. In my heart, you will always be the tianqin that hasn''t changed. Since joining Lianyun sect, I have seen countless beauties. However, in my heart, I can never forget. Only you and Piaomiao are deeply loved. Tianqin, I really miss you over the years." As he spoke, Hailong had come to tianqin. Although he didn''t see her face, from the sense of breath, Hailong clearly felt that this was tianqin! The woman he couldn''t forget. His body trembled and his heart surged. Subconsciously, he grabbed his hands at tianqin''s shoulder. With a flash of light, tianqin, like a frightened bird, suddenly floated out three feet away, and some choked: "don''t touch me. We are people from two worlds now." Hai Long shook his head and said excitedly, "no, how can it be two worlds? You or you, I or I, we all live on this land of China. We love each other. As long as we like, who can stop us together. Tianqin, I can do nothing for you. I can not be the leader of the right way and not the leader of Lianyun sect." "Hai Long, don''t be so impulsive. Listen to me. OK? I really can''t suppress my impulse to see you. Let me talk to you." tianqin''s voice begged a little more, "We''ve been separated for more than 300 years, and we''ve experienced a lot. Some things are not as easy as you think. Don''t you think it''s strange for me to become a evil ancestor? I used to be inferior to your cultivation, but now I have the strength of Sanxian level for a reason." After a pause, tianqin took a deep breath to calm her excited and eager mood, and then said: "At the beginning, we fell off the cliff at Xianzhao peak. You risked your soul to break the pill in order to save me, and passed all the magic power after breaking the pill to me to help me completely drive out the fire poison in my body. Your golden pill was broken, and my heart was broken. Looking at your dead face, I couldn''t bear the grief in my heart. When I left, my body had entered from the Tao The devil has been completely demonized, and the original authentic cultivation magic power in the body has been transformed into evil magic. " The sea dragon felt a great pain in his heart, and his face became pale and lost his mind: "It turned out that you became like this because of me. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be possessed by the devil at all. I''m afraid you have a high position in Qianhui valley now with your two immortal tools and your own cultivation. Tianqin, why do you bother? I saved you so that you can live well! Didn''t you live up to my pains?" At this point, his voice has choked. Hailong never cares about secular eyes, but in his heart, he always feels that he owes tianqin too much. Tianqin seemed not to hear the words of Hailong and said emotionally: "Hai Long, you know what? When we met for the first time, I didn''t see you at all, but at the moment when we were about to separate, you stubbornly smashed my flying sword with a thousand strong stick. At that time, your stubbornness was deeply imprinted in my heart. Later, we met again in wuzhaoxian, where you won one after another with your own strength I found that the heavy encounter after 800 years made my heart inseparable from you, and I couldn''t extricate myself from loving you. Do you know when my feelings for you changed from love to love? It was when you forced the sky mirror out of the body and sent it to me. At that time, you were really tall in my eyes and could send two fairy weapons one after another, I''m afraid The leader of the seven orthodox sects doesn''t have this courage. In my heart, you are a hero. My temperament is very similar to you and stubborn. When I fall in love with someone, I will never change. Your death in xianzhaofeng really stimulated me too much. I can''t control my emotions at all. My heartache is like dropping blood. At that time, if there was no big hatred I''m afraid I''ve already gone with you. " Hailong clearly saw that the glittering and translucent tears slipped from behind tianqin''s veil and wet her dress. "After I left Xianzhao peak, I ran and ran. I didn''t know how long I ran. I didn''t faint until my mana was exhausted. When I woke up, as long as my mana recovered, I ran again. In this way, when I came to Beijiang unconsciously, my vitality was completely overdrawn. Remember the last time I told you What you said? It''s not all false. I did meet an elder, who changed me into what I am now. When I woke up, I found myself in a dark and extremely cold cave. Beside me, there was an old man. The old man was very strong. In front of him, I didn''t even have the ability to stand up. That''s all An old man was tianxie, the first master of the evil sect and the head of the three ancestors of the evil sect, who had experienced three turns and four nine days of robbery. I was very confused at that time. I finally found a target to talk to. I didn''t care that the other party was an evil sect master, so I told everything in my heart. At that time, I felt really happy. After listening to my story, tianxie asked me if I wanted revenge. I was a hero However, at that time, revenge was the only thought in my heart. Tianxie told me that if I wanted to revenge, I had to join the evil clan, and he had a way to help me. I couldn''t care about anything, so I agreed to him. Tianxie asked me a few requirements, and he said that he could help me improve my accomplishments greatly. However, he asked me to lead the evil clan to carry forward it At that time, I was so eager for power that I didn''t hesitate. I promised that as long as I could get the power to avenge you, I wouldn''t care if I gave everything. After I promised, tianxie condensed all his mana into an internal pill and input it into me. He also pointed out the position of my evil family. Tianxie died, but He died with a smile. Although he passed on his magic power to me, I didn''t feel grateful to him because I knew that he was using me to achieve his purpose. After arriving at the evil clan, I entered the evil blood pool of the evil clan, where I finally completely changed myself. In 300 years, I have melted all the internal alchemy passed on by the heavenly evil and made me a generation of evil Devil, with my current cultivation, if I make every effort, I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone in China to resist. I already have the cultivation of four turn scattered immortals. Moreover, a secret method developed by using natural evil will not be in danger of disaster in a thousand years unless I like. As long as my cultivation can rise to the level equivalent to five turn scattered immortals, the six fold underworld disaster may not be possible What can I do? Hailong, this is my experience in the 300 years since we were separated. " Although tianqin said it simply and passed many places, Hailong deeply knew that she had suffered too much in the more than 300 years of separation. Her compassion increased greatly. She took a few steps forward and shook tianqin''s hand. Tianqin''s delicate body trembled and drifted aside again, "don''t touch me. I have blood poison in my hand. You can''t afford it." Hailong was stunned and said, "I don''t care. Tianqin, you suffered so much because of me. Let me take good care of you and compensate you in the future. We will never be separated." Tianqin shook her head and said: "No, we can''t be together anymore. I''ve paid too much to get powerful power. Besides, many Lianyun sect disciples died under the three evil sects in this attack on Lianyun sect. My evil sect and your Lianyun sect have become water and fire. Now we are all the masters of one sect. If you want me, how can you explain to the disciples?" The sea dragon roared impulsively, "no, I don''t care. As long as I can be with you, I don''t care about anything." then he rushed forward again, and this time he used xiaoyaoyou. After three years of training, he has mastered xiaoyaoyou to the point of perfection. He stepped on the illusion, sealed all the positions that tianqin can avoid in countless illusions, and opened his arms to her. The tianqin sighed, and the blood burst out all over her body. Just when the sea dragon was about to hold her, the huge evil force filled his body and forcibly shook the sea dragon to the side. In the cultivation, the sea dragon could not compare with her at this time. His blood surged in his chest and withdrew for seven steps to stand still. The sea dragon''s body trembled, and he choked and painful way: "Why? Tianqin, can''t you give me a chance to compensate you? I really love you! All problems can be solved when we love each other." Chapter 166 Junior three has established a new book , put an introduction first, and collect more. When the airspeed ends, the new book will start to be updated. At present, it is tentatively scheduled to end the airspeed on August 1 and start to update the ice fire magic kitchen Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- At the same time, only the simplified version of our immortal physical book has been listed and sold in major bookstores all over the country. You are welcome to buy it --------------------------------------------------------------------- Tianqin suddenly gave a sharp howl, and the sound went straight into the sky, "No, some problems can''t be solved. Hailong, if I were still the former tianqin, even if I had my previous appearance, I would unreservedly throw myself into your arms. I can give up everything for you. But now I can''t. I''m beyond recognition. How can I be with you? Do you want to spend a painful life?" In the cold and fierce voice, she resolutely pulled off the veil on her face and revealed her face. The sea dragon who wanted to rush forward stopped suddenly and trembled violently when she saw the face of tianqin. Tianqin is no longer the gorgeous woman before. Not only her hair has changed, but also her face has become chicken skin and crane hair. As she said, she has changed beyond recognition. At this time, her body is still as energetic as before, but her face has become as old as an 80 year old woman, and her wrinkles look like deep gullies. It looks so strange if she doesn''t It''s a faint outline of tianqin. Hailong can''t believe that the old man with chicken skin and hair in front of him is his beloved tianqin. "See? The reason why I don''t recognize you all the time is not because of our opposing identity now, nor because you married misty. I love you and deeply love you. How can I compare those? I can even give up everything for you and ignore my oath to the elder tianxie, but my appearance can''t be changed. After getting the powerful power of Sanxian , my accomplishments have even surpassed those of Tianling, who died of the broken pill of Lian yunzong. However, I have also paid a heavy price. My face is completely aged due to the erosion of evil forces, and I can no longer restore my previous appearance. How can I be with you like I am now? Can you accept such a wife? A wife with such an old appearance. " Tears ran uncontrollably down Hai Long''s face. He was strong in nature. Even in the face of the death of all the masters, he didn''t let the tears stay. However, he cried now. He cried for tianqin''s sorrow. In order to revenge and get powerful power, tianqin paid the most precious face of a girl. It was more sad for her than killing her! Try to get rid of her face With tears, Hai Long''s face calmed down gradually. He walked firmly to tianqin step by step, and the light in his eyes was shining like stars. A faint way: "Tianqin, you''re wrong. It''s outrageous. Yes, I admit, I like to see beautiful women. No one doesn''t like to appreciate beautiful looks. However, your position in my heart can''t be measured by beauty or ugliness. Don''t say you only have an aging face. Even if every part of your body is aging, I still love you and want you." Under tianqin''s stunned gaze, Hailong hugged her into his arms and hugged her tightly for fear that she might run away accidentally. The strong emotion from the bottom of his heart kept moistening every part of tianqin''s body. Just hugged her, and Hailong held tianqin tightly in his arms. For a long time, for a long time. The front of the sea dragon has been soaked with tears. She wants to hug the sea dragon, but she is worried about the poison in her hands. She can only beat her hands on both sides and feel the long-awaited love. The sea dragon was slightly shaken away by the magic power of tianqin. Tianqin put on his veil again and mumbled: "Thank you, thank you, Hailong. Your arms are still so warm. For me, it''s enough. Although you don''t care, you can accept me. However, I won''t be with you as I am now. I don''t want you to suffer. If you have today, everything you pay is nothing. Even if you die, I''m satisfied. I''m leaving. How can you protect yourself It''s heavy. " "No -" Hai Long grabbed tianqin''s arm. "I won''t let you go, tianqin. Let go of everything. We love each other. Why can''t we give up everything together? If you care so much about your appearance, I''d rather destroy my own. In this way, we can always be together." With that, the sea dragon raised his other hand without hesitation and grabbed it on his face. How could tianqin let him destroy himself? With a flash of red light in his hand, the mana pulled the sea dragon''s hand like a light band. The evil force and the divine force emitted from the sea dragon''s arm fought fiercely and completely suppressed the sea dragon''s body, "Don''t do this, dragon. Don''t force me. If you dare to injure your body, I will immediately cut myself in front of you. Let me go, please let me go. In the future, as long as you are in Lianyun sect one day, I will never bring anyone to attack. Forget me and everything that happened between us. If there is an afterlife, tianqin will be your most gentle and considerate wife." "No, no, I don''t want the afterlife. I just want this life. Tianqin, don''t leave me. It''s not easy to see you again. How can I let you leave me again? You stay and we can find a way to solve your appearance problem together. Oh, by the way, I have a new sister. She has great powers. Maybe there''s a way to cure your appearance?" Tianqin was stunned and said, "no, it''s impossible. The evil blood poison has completely soaked the skin on my face and can''t be cured at all. Besides, who else can surpass me in cultivation on the land of China?" Hai Long said firmly: "Yes, I think this sister has a powerful power that you can''t imagine. Wait for me here. I''ll deal with something first, and then I''ll take you to see her immediately. She will have a way, and there will be." said Hai Long, turning to Jietian palace and flying away. Tianqin stood in place and looked at the back of Hailong. Her heart surged. Hailong''s words brought her new hope. Her heart beat violently at the thought of recovering her appearance. Hailong quickly returned to the back palace of Jietian. Tianting and Tianyue had struggled to sit up against the wall. When he came back, Tianting said weakly, "what? Is it the enemy?" Hailong shook his head and said, "it''s not an enemy, it''s a friend of mine. Two grandparents, take a break first. I have a very important thing to deal with immediately. I''ll be back soon." As he spoke, Hai long pressed his hands on the shoulders of Tianting and Tianyue respectively, and the divine power in his body urged him to constantly inject magic power into Tianting and Tianyue. He had decided to help Tianting and Tianyue stabilize their breath first. After dealing with tianqin, he must return the magic power of the two Sanxian to them. However, everything was not as smooth as he thought. Input Tianting and Tianyue As soon as the mana in his body came into contact with their meridians, Hailong was surprised to find that their meridians were completely closed, and the mana couldn''t penetrate. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t find an entrance. Due to the weakness of Tianting and Tianyue, Hailong didn''t dare to impact too much, so he had to finish the work. "Why? Why don''t you accept my mana?" the Sea Dragon said angrily. Tianting sighed, "We thought you would do this. When we lost all our mana to you, we closed our channels. Now, we are doomed to death. No matter how we live, we still have three days to live. You must come back in three days. I have a lot to tell you. Don''t be sad, child. Everyone has life and death, although we are dead , but the mana has survived, which is equivalent to living in the world in another form. Besides, our golden elixir, which is between the realm of human elixir and heaven elixir, has a great chance to be reborn and rebuilt after death. Don''t be too sad. Deal with your affairs quickly. Remember, we only have three days of life. " Hailong looked at the two respectable elders deeply. He knew that he should deal with the matter here first. However, after all, this is Lianyun sect. As tianqin, if he didn''t deal with it first, I''m afraid it would lead to great trouble. He endured his inner sadness and remorse, saluted the two Sanxian respectfully, then floated up and returned to Jietian square. Seeing the figure of tianqin again, Hailong was relieved. What he was most afraid of was that tianqin suddenly left. If she deliberately escaped, he could not find her anyway. "Tianqin, let''s go. My sister must be able to help you recover." Hailong came to tianqin and hugged her slender waist. Tianqin sighed and said, "dragon, I know you care about me, and I hope to restore my appearance, but you must promise me that if my appearance can''t be restored, you can''t force me to leave, okay?" Hailong was shocked and said: "No, even if my sister can''t help it, I''ll help you recover your appearance at the foot of the earth. Tianqin, you must have confidence in me." Tianqin shook her head and said, "I know you are kind to me. But you must promise me, otherwise I will leave immediately. You know, if I really want to go, you can''t stop me." Hailong was silent, thought again and again, reluctantly nodded and said: "OK, I promise you. But you also have to promise me one thing. If your appearance returns to the original state, you are no longer allowed to leave me. You should always be with me and be my wife. As for the gratitude and resentment between the right and the evil, let it take its course." Tianqin trembled, bit her lower lip and gently nodded her head. She loved so deeply that she didn''t want to be with Hailong. She decided that if her appearance could really recover, she would abandon everything and be with Hailong. Seeing tianqin nodding, Hailong was overjoyed and hugged tianqin and rose to the sky. Under the support of Jinyun, she was just about to go to Yunfeng, but she heard it With a low roar, he couldn''t help but stop and look in the direction of the sound. He saw three Qiu Jiao in the mini form crawling slowly. He didn''t know where he came from. He looked a little depressed. His eyes were fixed on tianqin, with strong hatred and fear in his eyes. Seeing it, tianqin naturally summoned his Jiuxian Qin, and the sea dragon was afraid of her hand, Hurriedly said, "this is big brother three." Tianqin was stunned and said, "is it your friend? If it weren''t for it today, I''m afraid we would have succeeded before you appeared. Even Tianting and Tianyue broken pills can''t stop us. I''m sure to destroy their flesh before their cultivation is completely improved. Where did you find this big snake?" Hai Long was awe inspiring. He naturally knew that tianqin''s words were not a joke. He looked at her and said, "brother Santou is a friend I brought back from Nanjiang. Did you hurt it?" Tianqin nodded and said, "it''s really strong, but it hit my eighth string, and it has been badly hurt at this time. If I don''t help him remove the curse of extinction, I''m afraid it won''t be able to recover its previous cultivation for hundreds of years. Let it go for your face." then, his body turned into a blood light and suddenly appeared next to the three headed Qiu Jiao, The nine immortal zither floated out, and a soft melody floated out under the vibration of the long nails on the ten fingers of tianqin''s hands. Three headed Qiu Jiao was still full of hostility to her, but as soon as he heard this song, his body softened. Gradually, he closed his eyes as if he enjoyed it very much. With the passage of time, when the song ended, the scales on the three headed Qiu Jiao had returned to normal again. The sea dragon turned into the blue light of heaven and earth ring, took three Qiu Jiao into it, and sighed: "tianqin, your music is still so beautiful. Now the nine immortal Qin can play its full power in your hands. I''m afraid if we really fight, I can''t control your music alone." Tianqin gently played the Jiuxian Qin, which was integrated with her mind and spirit, and sighed: "The nine immortal zither is indeed the most precious treasure of the immortal family. After improving my cultivation, I can clearly feel that it is no less powerful than the mirror against the sky. Its nine strings have names, including nishang, Jinge, round dance, killing, shaking, netherworld, sophistry, silence and meteorite. The power of each string is stronger than the previous string. With my current magic power, I can only control the first eight strings, but I still have to do it Before the eight strings start at the same time, let alone master all. I''ve never dared to touch the ninth string. I''m afraid the immortal can''t control it. " The Sea Dragon said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know when I can catch up with your cultivation. Let''s go." then he put his arms around the willow waist of the tianqin, floated up and disappeared in a flash under the support of the golden cloud. As soon as they reached Yunfeng, the temperature suddenly dropped a few minutes. The cold fog at the top of the peak constantly attacked their bodies. In order not to cause trouble, Hailong carefully took tianqin to avoid the patrolling disciples, entered along the mountain tunnel and walked up quickly. As he walked, tianqin said, "dragon, why is the temperature so low here." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 167 Junior three has established a new book ; First put an introduction and collect more. When the airspeed ends, the new book will start to be updated. At present, it is tentatively scheduled to end the airspeed on August 1 and start to update the ice fire magic kitchen Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon smiled and said, "you don''t know, this is one of the most mysterious places in China. It''s a very cold place. This is the place with the lowest temperature in China. You should be careful when you go up. The temperature will get lower and lower. Although your cultivation is high, you can''t be careless." feeling his concern, tianqin couldn''t help warming up and nodded gently. In tianqin''s surprise, Hailong has taken her through layers of ice and fog to the place where Zhiyun Taoist priest cultivates. Only through here can she climb to the extreme ice land of the highest peak. As soon as he entered the ice room, Hailong saw the Yuhua sisters who were kneeling and practicing. He quickly drew a gesture to tianqin and walked gently towards the corridor at the other end. Although they didn''t make any sound, the temperature and fluctuation on tianqin woke Yuhua and Yuping when they entered here. The two women opened their eyes at the same time and Jiao shouted, "who dares to break into the forbidden area of Yunfeng without permission." The sea dragon was startled and said helplessly, "it''s me. You continue to cultivate. I want to go to the extremely ice land." Yuhua saw that the sea dragon''s body suddenly softened and whispered, "Lord." Hailong smiled and said, "you''re so polite to me. You''re all hurt today. Continue to practice." Yuping looked at the evil ancestor who followed Hailong and frowned and said, "brother Hailong, who is she? Judging from her dress, she shouldn''t be a native. This is the forbidden area of zhiyunfeng. How can you bring outsiders?" Hailong said, "she is a friend of mine. She is injured. I will take her to the extremely cold place for treatment. I know this is a forbidden area. Don''t worry, it will be fine." Yuping said coldly, "sect leader, I can feel the evil spirit emanating from her. She can''t be a member of the evil way. Don''t forget how many disciples of Lianyun sect died in the hands of the evil way." Hailong was surprised when he saw Yuping''s expression for the first time. He just wanted to explain something, but he listened to Yuhua''s way: "Come on, sister. No matter what Hailong does, there must be his reason. He has no shallow feelings for Lianyun sect than us and will not do anything harmful to our sect. Brother Hailong, you go up. The temperature above is low and you should be careful." Yuping stares at tianqin with some dissatisfaction, but she always listens to Yuhua''s words and doesn''t say anything. Hailong turns to tianqin and says, "let''s go." Tianqin nodded and followed him to the corridor. Hailong was suddenly surprised. He clearly felt that tianqin sent out a strong killing opportunity, which was obviously directed at Yuping. He quickly pressed her shoulder and said, "what''s the matter with you? They''re just loyal to their duties. Let''s go." The killing machine converged. Under the leadership of Hailong, they walked up the corridor. Yuhua looked at Hailong and tianqin and said with some blame: "little sister, what''s the matter with you today? Your ordinary temperament is not like this." Yu Ping shook her head and said: "I don''t know why I suddenly burst into such a fire. I just think that the person who came with brother Hailong is very familiar, and I hate her very much. Sister, brother Hailong is too much. He not only has the misty ancestor as his wife, but also the waterstop ancestor seems to like him very much. And we, why isn''t he satisfied and wants to find an outsider?" Yuhua said with a wry smile, "I don''t want to think so much now. As long as I can see him every day, I will be in a good mood. Misty grandmaster once said that love should contain everything." As soon as she entered the back section of the corridor, tianqin clearly felt that the temperature was constantly decreasing. With her physical resistance, she gradually felt a trace of discomfort, subconsciously urged the blood mist to protect her side. Hailong whispered, "tianqin, why are you so strong in your heart? If I hadn''t stopped you just now, would you have to fight?" Tianqin sighed and said: "I''ve been immersed in the evil blood pool for 300 years and accepted the evil skill of the elder tianxie. My mind has changed a lot. I told you just now that I''m no longer the tianqin. I''ll kill anyone who dares to invade or disrespect me. I''m afraid only you can touch the good idea in my heart. If you regret that you just promised I don''t want to be your trouble. Good and evil don''t stand together since ancient times. You should understand. " The sea dragon sighed softly, shook his head and said, "even if there is no place for you in the world, I will never abandon you. The big deal is that we all give up everything and find a place with beautiful mountains and rivers to live in seclusion with misty, so that no one will disturb us. Let''s go, we''ll be here soon." As they spoke, they had crossed the corridor and came to the real ice land. Tianqin''s cultivation was really strong. He didn''t seem to feel any discomfort. He followed the sea dragon inward. Suddenly, a cold light flashed, and LAN mang rushed at tianqin. It was Xuan mang. With a cold hum, tianqin separated a blood mist and welcomed it. The sea dragon was startled and hurriedly flew to stop tianqin. He instantly triggered the extremely mysterious ice bones in his body and dissolved tianqin and xuanmang. Tianqin''s blood mist attack was powerful. Although it was protected by the extremely mysterious ice cover, the sea dragon couldn''t help falling forward. He hurriedly said, "don''t do it again, the mysterious awn here can''t be broken." as he said, he quickly turned back to tianqin regardless of some churning Qi and blood in his body, and shrouded her with the extremely mysterious ice cover. Suddenly, a few strands of dark awns rushed out of the corridor disappeared by themselves. Hailong explained xuanmang''s magic to tianqin. Because he felt the extremely cold gas here, tianqin''s confidence in restoring his appearance increased a bit. They looked at each other and moved quickly to the deepest place. Before reaching the extreme xuanbing eye, the voice of Xuantian Bing, imperial concubine Jiutian Han, came out, "brother, how can you bring outsiders here? I don''t want to be disturbed by people other than you." Hearing this sound, tianqin raised a chill from her heart. Hailong hurriedly said, "sister, this is a very important friend of mine. I want to ask you to help her." Xuantianbing said helplessly, "you will make trouble for me. Come here. However, it will not be an example. You can''t easily bring people here without my permission." As soon as the meaning between her words softened, Hailong was overjoyed and quickly came to the extremely dark ice eye with tianqin. When tianqin and xuantianbing saw each other, they were stunned at the same time. Tianqin was surprised at the beauty of Hailong''s sister, while xuantianbing''s eyes burned with anger. Her voice suddenly became extremely cold and said in a deep voice: "Hailong, I always think you are a good brother who is faithful to feelings. How can you bring women to see me today? Don''t tell me you are just ordinary friends. Your eyes have betrayed you. Moreover, she has the smell of the underworld that I hate most." When Hailong was about to explain, the evil light suddenly appeared in tianqin''s eyes and stepped out of the extremely dark ice cover of Hailong. Jiuxian Qin appeared in her hand. The red, orange and yellow strings moved together and shouted, "three strings breaking the moon wave." in the tremor, a layer of visible red, orange and yellow mixed energy shot at the dark ice not far in front of her like lightning. Xuantianbing looked surprised, raised his right hand and grabbed the three string moon breaking wave. When the original powerful attack hit the palm of her hand, it made a light sound, the blue light suddenly disappeared, and even a trace of explosive force didn''t come out. Tianqin''s heart was cold. He knew he had met an expert. Without hesitation, he grabbed the eighth string of Jiuxian Qin in his right hand and died. However, before she released the string, her whole body suddenly stiffened. Beside the extremely mysterious eyes, ice crystals suddenly condensed and sealed her in an instant. The sea dragon was in a hurry, "sister, don''t hurt her, listen to me." at this time, the sealed tianqin suddenly burst out a strong silver light, flashing light, and unexpectedly burst out of the ice. Xuantianbing was surprised and hungry and said, "it''s impossible. The nine immortal Qin of Yuyang Tianjun and the yin-yang anti heaven mirror of Liyan Tianjun will be on you." Tianqin''s whole body exudes a huge evil spirit. Being trapped by xuantianbing has aroused her ferocity in the depths of her heart. She coldly said, "you will know when you go to hell." as soon as the nail of her right hand is loosened, the eighth string is silent and stops, and the black light cuts off to xuantianbing silently. The air beside the extremely dark ice eye was completely twisted. A cold light flashed in the dark ice eye, and the right hand was raised. The clear blue light immediately shrouded the whole space in the ice chamber. The black light had attacked her. With a cold hum of disdain, Xuantian ice opened his mouth and a blue light flashed. He didn''t see the form at all, and tianqin''s attack had been dissolved. Tianqin was completely stunned. Although the silence string was not her strongest attack means, it was very close. She didn''t expect that it would be dissolved so easily. The distortion of space disappeared. Xuantianbing pointed to her right hand, and the xuanmang on the ice wall flew in an instant. Tianqin had been sealed again. The silver light of the sky mirror was prosperous, but it could no longer play the role of resistance. Before she was stiff, tianqin spit out four words from her mouth, "absolute space." Xuantian snorted coldly and said, "yes, this is my absolute space. It''s too late for you to know. You''re still the first to have a few moves with me in this world. However, in my space, even if you promise to come personally, you may not be able to beg. What''s more, you''re an ordinary cultivation to disperse evil." When xuantianbing fought with tianqin, the huge momentum pushed Hailong aside. He sadly found that he had no chance to intervene in the competition of real experts. At this time, his momentum converged. He rushed to Xuantian Bing, "sister, don''t get me wrong. Listen to me first! Tianqin is already very poor. Don''t hurt her." Xuantianbing said coldly: "I don''t have a brother like you. Isn''t it enough to have a misty heart? You should know that I hate people who are ungrateful. Today, you killed her in front of me, and I will recognize you. Now she has no chance to resist. With your indestructible character with a stick, she can easily solve her life now. Otherwise, I will kill you first. I Looking at xuantianbing, who was full of anger, Hailong knew that she was not joking. With her personality, she absolutely did what she said. There was a hazy light in his eyes. The sea dragon sighed and said, "sister, if you can let her go when I die, you will kill me. I owe her too much." Xuantianbing''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. "Is she worth it? What about misty when you''re dead? Have you considered misty feelings? What would she think if she knew you were good with other women?" Hailong shook his head and said calmly: "Piaomiao is the most considerate wife in the world. She knows everything between me and tianqin, and she will never blame me. Sister, in front of you, tianqin and I are so fragile that we can''t have any chance to resist. Can you let me tell you a story? After listening to this story, if you still think she should kill, kill us at the same time." His voice was absolutely full of sadness, echoing in his heart with all kinds of tianqin''s past. In China, there are only Piaomiao and tianqin who can let him really risk his life to save. Xuantianbing hesitated, nodded and said, "tell me, I hope your story can convince me. Brother, you know, you are the only one I can see in China. Don''t let me down. I''d rather kill you myself than see you do something ungrateful." Hailong ignored xuantianbing''s threat and said blandly: "I met tianqin more than a thousand years ago. If we had feelings, tianqin and I were still in the misty. Tianqin was originally a very kind girl. Her kindness to me would never be in the misty, or even pay more..." At present, he started from the time when tianqin mistook him for an obscene thief in the city of the state of Li Tang. He always said that today, the two met again at the summit of Jietian peak, and told almost everything that happened between themselves and tianqin in detail. Xuantian Bingleng looked at Hailong, and a piece of ice crystal had fallen in front of her. The story between Hailong and tianqin could not be described as moving. With her cultivation, she could naturally realize that everything Hailong said was so true and there was no lie. She looked deeply at the frozen tianqin, sobbed and sighed, and waved her slender hand gently, lifting the prohibition of tianqin ¡£ The whole body was loose, and tianqin didn''t dare to attack again. Of course, she knew the gap between herself and the immortal, and murmured, "no, it''s impossible. How could the immortal appear in China." Xuantianbing''s face became very soft. He floated down from the extremely xuanbingyu, walked slowly to tianqin, gently took her hand and said, "I''m sorry, sister, I didn''t know you suffered so much. As a woman, you have been extremely strong. Everything just now is wrong with me. Can you forgive my sister?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serials are original at the starting point! Chapter 168 Junior three has established a new book , put an introduction first, and collect more. When the airspeed ends, the new book will start to be updated. At present, it is tentatively scheduled to end the airspeed on August 1 and start to update the ice fire magic kitchen Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Tianqin looked at xuantianbing, whose attitude had changed greatly, and couldn''t help looking at the sea dragon. At this time, Hailong''s eyes were red, nodded to tianqin and said, "I''ve told my sister everything between us. Everything just now is a misunderstanding. Don''t worry. My sister is also a hard-earned person." Being so close to xuantianbing, her powerful spirit made tianqin feel very uncomfortable. She subconsciously frowned. Xuantianbing was also aware of this problem. He quickly released his hand, stepped back and sighed: "What happened between you is so surprising to me. No wonder Hailong wants to be ethereal and has deep feelings for you. He really can''t abandon any of you. It seems that polygamy is not all as dirty as I thought. Sister tianqin, don''t worry, I will try my best to help you recover your appearance." Xuantianbing''s cold eyes were full of pity. Tianqin''s experience made her think of what had happened to her. She had a great favor for her sister who had become extremely old. After hearing xuantianbing''s words, tianqin showed a happy look in her eyes and said, "sister, is there any hope in my face?" Xuantianbing said, "your body has been completely invaded by evil Qi, so it''s impossible to turn to the right path. I''m from the immortal family, and I can only try. But don''t worry, I''ll try my best. By the way, sister, why do you have the nine immortal zither of Yuyang Tianjun and the yin-yang counter heaven mirror of Liyan Tianjun? You know, these two immortal tools are also the absolute best in the fairy world." Tianqin smiled calmly and said: "These two magic weapons were originally the treasures of the clan of qianhuigu Town, which I belonged to. I don''t know how to get them. What''s the use of them? I''m still far worse than my sister. Sister, I don''t have any hope for my appearance for a long time. Sister, just let go and I can bear any pain." Xuantianbing smiled: "No, you are not my opponent because there are too many differences in our realm. You know, my cultivation is at the same level as the heavenly king. If you can achieve my current cultivation, I''m afraid I may not be your opponent with these two immortal tools. Therefore, the only way to succeed is to practice hard. However, you are evil now, I''m afraid your cultivation will improve in the future Ascension will encounter many troubles. There are immortal tools and evil skills. Once you get through the six evils of evil, you may break your own sky in the underworld. The place in the underworld is very chaotic. As long as you have strength, everyone will respect you. As for your face, it depends on me. To tell the truth, I have to admire your strength, even the one who has always been confident. Don''t worry, I''m here In my absolute space, even if you want to suffer without my consent, it is impossible. Brother, go back first. Sister tianqin will give it to me. Sister, sister, tell you your story first, and then find a way to treat you. " Then he took the tianqin and sat on the extremely dark ice jade, and put a layer of prohibition around the tianqin body with his fairy spirit, so that she would not be hurt by the cold and whispered. Staring at tianqin and xuantianbing in a daze, Hailong couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He thought that he had become an outsider now. However, the harmony between tianqin and xuantianbing was what he most wanted to see. He was convinced that xuantianbing''s great power would help tianqin completely recover his face. Thinking of this, he no longer bothered them and quietly withdrew from the land of extreme ice. There were more people at the top of Tiantian peak Two dying immortals were waiting for him. That was what he had to rush back to deal with. Through the corridor, Hailong came to the ice room where Yuhua and Yuping were located. The two sisters did not practice any more, but were whispering something. When she saw Hailong''s appearance, Yuping said in surprise, "brother Hailong, where''s your friend?" from her eyes, Hailong saw the warning and smiled, "she is with her sister, who has promised to heal her." "Elder sister? Is that the elder who helped you heal?" Yuhua asked in surprise. Hailong nodded and said, "you must not go up to disturb her. My sister has a strange temper. She doesn''t like other people''s contact except me. I''ll go first." In addition to reaching Yunfeng, Hailong rushed back to Jietian Hougong as soon as possible. He didn''t go out for a long time. Tianting and Tianyue still maintained their original posture. Seeing that he came back so soon, Tianting''s old face couldn''t help showing a faint smile, "is it finished?" Hai Long nodded and said solemnly, "two ancestors, as the sixth generation leader of Lianyun sect, I order you to open your channels and accept my kung fu. Lianyun sect needs you!" on the way back, he has made up his mind to help Tianting and Tianyue recover their accomplishments by any means. Tianting shook his head and said: "That''s impossible. Our body is extremely fragile now. Let alone open our channels. Even if we are attacked a little, I''m afraid we will die immediately. As I have explained to you before, we do it voluntarily. Don''t waste any more time, let''s finish the matter and go quietly. Reincarnation may be a good thing for us. Our bodies seem to be Although energy may not be able to reincarnate as a human being, at least it is possible to bring a corpse back to life. If you are lucky, it may be possible to rebuild the fairy way. " The sea dragon decadent knelt down in front of the Tianting and Tianyue, and said helplessly, "why do you bother?" Tianting smiled: "Everything has become a fact. We are much better than senior brother Tianling. Hai Long, there is a dark box under the right wall. You can open it with the spell of the beginning of chaos. There are the most precious books of Lianyun sect, including the fairy array. After we go, you should study it carefully. Now you have got three fairy weapons, right You don''t have to go to that room. Do you know? Apart from ancestor Lian Yun, you are the only patriarch who can have these three immortal tools at the same time. Now tell us about your body, including where you hide the magic power you have passed in and where the three immortal tools are. " Hailong nodded and explained in detail his process of accepting the immortal weapon. He only concealed the matter of Jixuan cold ice bone and long Xiangyu. In his description, he simply described long Xiangyu as an immortal weapon. After listening to his narration, Tianting opened his eyes in surprise and said: "Our mana has been integrated into your meridians, which is too good for your future cultivation. It''s much faster to absorb mana through all meridians than to condense it together. Well, no wonder you are a genius. It seems true. Hai Long, now you sink your consciousness into the immortal tool in your arm, you should be able to feel the three absorbed immortal tools, now When they have completely surrendered, as long as you call with your heart, they will appear in front of you. " Hai Long was so happy that he had three more immortal weapons in his heart. Even if the enemy''s cultivation was better than his own, he should be able to cope with it. He closed his eyes and inquired into the Longxiang arm with his mind. The first thing he felt was the huge immortal Qi of the Longxiang arm. Then, the red dragon''s energy like fire. With the inquiry of his mind, he found three light spots in the huge immortal Qi. Small The heart explored their thoughts and called them. The golden light suddenly shone, and there were three more things in front of the sea dragon. The whole secret room was suddenly filled with the spirit of immortality. Under the action of this spirit, the look of Tianting and Tianyue seemed to ease a lot, and their energy form bodies recovered some brilliance in the constant moisture of the spirit. When he opened his eyes, the sea dragon saw a golden awn. In the golden light, there were three strange artifacts floating. When he looked at them, he saw that they were a glove, a curved thing like lightning, and a small round shield. Except that most of the shield was transparent, the other two artifacts were golden. Obviously, this was what he had seen before There are three immortals rampant in his body. He looks at them with some excitement. Although he doesn''t know how to use them, Hai Long understands that since these three immortals have been used by ancestor Lian Yun, their power must not be ordinary. The voice of Tianting trembled slightly, "It''s not a waste of our effort to finally see the forms of these three immortal tools. Hai Long, I''ll tell you one by one. The glove shaped immortal tool is called Jietian Fu. Its power is mainly reflected in defense. No matter how powerful the enemy''s attack is, as long as you use Jietian Fu to grasp the opponent''s magic tools, you can make the magic tools lose contact with the other party. Even the immortal The weapon is no exception. Unless the other party''s magic weapon has been integrated with itself, you can take the other party''s magic weapon for your own use with Jietian Fu. In addition, this Jietian Fu can also increase the power of your own magic weapon to a certain extent. " The sea dragon was overjoyed. With his intelligence, of course, he understood that with this magic weapon, the chances of getting the magic weapon in the future would greatly increase. He carefully attracted it to his body. Because his right arm was Longxiang arm, he put the Jietian arm on his left hand. With a flash of golden light, a powerful spirit swept through his body, and the sea dragon only felt that he was pure Cool, the left hand has completely turned golden. Tianting said, "since you have accepted its noumenon, from now on, you can call it with your mind at any time, and its noumenon will remain in the immortal instrument in your right arm." Hai Long tried several times according to Tianting''s words. Sure enough, under his control, the left palm can be changed into gold at any time. Stimulated by the spirit of immortality, the divine power in his body seems to be strong. After all, it is an immortal weapon. This magic weapon not only has its own effect, but also can enhance the holder''s magic power. Tianting continued: "Second, the magic weapon in the form of lightning is called immortal killing robbery. This is an extreme fairy weapon. Its power is fully reflected in the attack. Its attack power is the crown of all known magic weapons. Its use method is very simple. If you lock the enemy with your mind and throw it out, it will play its due power. The reason why it is extreme is that no matter you Your cultivation is so profound that it will absorb all your mana and turn it into attack power when launching immortal killing robbery. The higher your mana is, the stronger its attack power is. According to the classics left by ancestor Lian Yun, this immortal weapon can break the sky if it reaches its limit. It is called immortal killing robbery. Maybe its greatest role is to deal with immortals. Unless it is forced Otherwise, you must use it carefully. After all, after it launches an attack, you will lose all your mana and need to practice for some time to recover. " The sea dragon didn''t dislike this magic weapon because of the extreme of the immortal killing robbery. On the contrary, it became more interested in this magic weapon. As soon as it caught the lightning immortal killing robbery, it suddenly swept through the whole body. The immortal killing robbery disappeared into the palm of his right hand in an instant, leaving a golden lightning symbol outside the Lao palace cave in the palm. The sea dragon I thought, if I have a chance, I must try the power of this immortal weapon to see how strong it is. The more I pay, the more I get. Since I want to absorb all my mana to complete the attack, its attack power should be very terrible. The sky was lost. The golden light suddenly converged, and everything returned to normal. The light milky white light and almost transparent shield floated there quietly. Looking at it, the sea dragon''s heart suddenly became very calm. Subconsciously grabbed it into his left hand, and a warm energy was introduced into his body. The spirit of Yanghe made him feel like bathing in the sun. The crazy spirit brought by killing immortals disappeared, and the sea dragon felt comfortable. Tianting Road: "The last magic weapon is Yanhu shield. It is said that the main reason why ancestor Lian Yun was able to pass the triple heaven robbery was that he relied on Yanhu shield''s strong defense. There are few records on this shield in the classics left by the ancestor. I only know that it can be turned into an air shield to block the enemy''s attack. As for the degree of defense, you have to dig it yourself Dig. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 169 Junior three has established a new book , put an introduction first, and collect more. When the airspeed ends, the new book will start to be updated. At present, it is tentatively scheduled to end the airspeed on August 1 and start to update the ice fire magic kitchen Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon vibrated left and right. Under the urging of his mind, the Milky light was full, and a transparent round shield with a diameter of about 1.5 meters appeared on his right arm. He clearly felt that his body was so stable and solid at this moment, and the power of Yanhe shield seemed to be no less than the extremely mysterious ice cover sent by Xuantian ice, and there seemed to be some special places in defense. Tianting smiled at Hailong. "I''ve already said what I should tell you, son. If you don''t understand anything, you can read more classics left by your ancestors in the future. I''m convinced that Lianyun sect will recover to its peak under your leadership and become the largest sect in China. We''re going. If we can reincarnate and rebuild, we will return to Lianyun mountains." As he spoke, his body and Tianyue''s gradually became empty. Although they were facing death, they all showed a faint smile on their faces. Hailong looked at the two respectable elders and shouted excitedly, "what can I do for you?" Tianting and Tianyue shook their heads at the same time and took a deep look at the ancestral tablet behind the sea dragon. The light flashed, and the two white and blue light groups floated away. Loneliness and powerlessness erode Hailong''s heart. Tianting and Tianyue have gone. They put the burden of lianyunzong in their own hands. Their last intention to look at the ancestral tablet is obvious. They are telling themselves not to disgrace the reputation of lianyunzong''s ancestors! Taking a deep breath, the sea dragon held back his inner sadness and floated out of the heaven palace. Half an hour later, under the numerous memorial tablets in the forbidden area of the heavenly palace, two clean and milky white rectangular memorial tablets were added, which said that Sanxian Tianting and Tianyue dedicated themselves to this sect. Three days later, Hailong used his magic power to launch the array to meet the top of Tianfeng, and summoned the only six Taoist zuns to meet Tianfeng with the sisters Yuhua and Yuping. In these three days, Hailong devoted all his energy to reading the classics of his ancestors. Not only have I learned a lot of Taoism, but also I have a deeper understanding of Lianyun immortal array. "Ladies and gentlemen, I called you here today to learn about the current situation of the immortal array. I checked the general hub connecting Tianfeng. The immortal array should have recovered more than half. In more than half a month, it should be able to recover." Hailong said faintly. Sitting on the throne, his whole body exudes a faint majesty. Misty said: "although the immortal array has not been fundamentally damaged, this evil attack should arouse our vigilance. In the past, we relied too much on the defense of the immortal array. Now it seems that it is not unbreakable." Hailong nodded and said: "Yes! Although the immortal array is magical, we who operate the array can''t completely control it. Moreover, I think it''s bad for Lianyun sect to focus too much on studying the immortal array in the future. Therefore, I''ve decided to let the immortal array form a basic defense with its own immortal power after it is restored, and we won''t control it with magic power in the future." Zhiyun Taoist priest was surprised and hurriedly said, "Lord, in this way, the power of the immortal array will be reduced by more than half! If one or two loose immortals attack, it is likely to break through." The cold light flashed in the dragon''s eyes and said: "What I want is this sense of crisis. There are too many good days, so that our Lianyun sect disciples are used to a comfortable life. Isn''t this lesson enough? With the immortal tools contained in the Lianyun mountains, there has been no Taoist priest except me for thousands of years. What does this mean? It means that our disciples are slack. They come from too many fairy grass spirits and magic weapons However, I don''t pay enough attention to the improvement of my own realm, and I''m too poor in the experience of fighting the enemy, and I don''t have a good organization. Otherwise, even if the three evil sects attack, how can we be so embarrassed and suffer such heavy losses when Lianyun sect is in its heyday. Elder martial brother Jietian has gone, and I admire his accomplishments, but I think he is dealing with the affairs of this sect It''s very kind. It''s true that he was a good patriarch in a peaceful and prosperous age. But now that evil cults are rampant, everything he does is no longer suitable. I have ordered that the disciples of each peak should practice hard from now on. At the same time, each peak is led by the disciple with the highest cultivation. Within ten years, we must develop a set of cooperative attack array. Wentianliu and yuanyueliu can use husband and wife Why can''t we work out a suitable array to improve our cultivation? You know, joint attack is a very mysterious knowledge. Once successful, years are not as simple as one plus one equals two. "As he said, the blue light in Hai Long''s hand flashed, and three thick classics floated in the air. Hai long continued: "This is the ancient book about array that I found out from the ancient books of my ancestors. You copy it back and pass it on to the disciples of each peak. Also, mieyan and Shudi two peaks will be in the charge of Yuhua and Yuping from today. You must work hard to cultivate and strive to break through the realm of not falling down as soon as possible." Taoist priest Deng Xian frowned and said, "Lord, according to the rules of our sect, the mysteries in the ancestors'' classics can not be easily taught to disciples below the level of not falling. I think you''d better take back these three array books." Hailong stood up and walked to the Reverend Taoist priest Dengxian. In a cold voice, he said, "when is it? You still care about this. Since I am the leader now, everything is done according to my orders. Senior brother Dengxian, I hope you don''t be so stubborn. I believe that within a hundred years, Lianyun sect will become a new face. Even if I fail, I will bear everything." There was a great light in the eyes of Taoist priest Deng Xian. Even when he was in heaven, he wouldn''t talk to him in this tone. His anger soared and said coldly, "can you bear it?" Hai Long said faintly, "I know your cultivation is higher than me and you don''t agree with me. There are at least two levels between us. But I''m the leader of Lianyun sect now. My words are orders. If you refuse to implement it, I have the right to expel you from the sect according to this law." Dengxian was shocked and his eyes showed an incredible light. He never thought that Hailong would say such words. For a moment, I was so angry that I trembled and couldn''t speak. Taoist priest Zhiyun quickly rounded up the scene and said, "younger martial brother Dengxian, don''t worry. Let''s discuss this matter." Hai Long said calmly, "there''s nothing to discuss. I''m the patriarch, and my decision is an order. If you don''t agree, I''ll give up the position of patriarch. Whoever has the ability will sit." Zhiyun Taoist priest was tongue tied when he was robbed by Hailong. He didn''t know what to say for a while. Misty frowned and said, "dragon, don''t be so excited. Everyone is a disciple. Senior brother Dengxian is also for the good of our sect." Hailong sneered: "For the sake of our sect? I know I''m young and shallow, and my accomplishments are not as good as yours. You don''t take me seriously at all, but I want to tell you that all my decisions are based on the future development of Lianyun sect. Senior brother Dengxian, what do you think? We are all people who practice truth, and there is no crisis of natural disaster now. Let''s have a competition in Jietian square First, you are the cultivation in the early stage of fighting. I will not fall into the early stage. If you win, follow what you say. If I win, no matter what orders I have in the future, you must not disobey. " He was worried about tianqin and decided to consolidate his position in Lianyun sect with an iron fist. He used the Taoist priest to establish his authority. Although Hailong didn''t want to do so, he knew that these Taoist priests despised their accomplishments. If they didn''t show their strength, how could they convince the public? Therefore, he decided that he had to grievance the Taoist priest first Respect your goal and try to make up for it later. Taoist priest Zhiyun scrambled and said, "how can we do this? There''s no reason for our fellow disciples to take the initiative. When you ascend to the immortal, you can accept the order of the patriarch. It''s not a bad thing to teach the disciples the way of array." If it was normal, the Taoist priest who ascended to heaven might have softened, but the extreme words of Hailong had made the Taoist priest who had been practicing for more than 3000 years angry and said in a deep voice: "Hailong, it''s according to your words. If you win, I''ll listen to you in the future. Otherwise, the teaching of array will be cancelled." after that, he turned and went out of Jietian Palace first. Zhiyun Taoist priest wanted to stop, but he heard Hailong say, "this is the competition in our door. Please put up the prohibition." after that, he resolutely walked out of the door. Zhiyun and misty looked at each other. They didn''t understand why the sea dragon became so impulsive today. There was a full difference between the initial stage of not falling and the initial stage of fighting. Even if the sea dragon had a powerful stick, it was impossible to win. For fear of an accident, they hurried out. Hailong stood proudly on the Jietian square. The breeze gently stroked his robe. Although his hair and eyebrows had not grown, his face, which seemed to be more handsome than before, showed a layer of glittering and translucent light. Facing the immortal Taoist priest whose cultivation was three levels higher than himself, he did not have a look of fear, but just looked at the immortal quietly. Taoist priest Deng Xian stood opposite Hai Long and his anger soared in his heart. He had never been so angry since he became the second generation Taoist priest of Lianyun sect. He never cared much about Hai long. In his heart, he was an elder of his sect. A patriarch with low accomplishments like Hai Long naturally had to listen to the opinions of all elders to decide the development of his sect. Today, in front of this In the face of so many people, Hai Long refuted him so fiercely that how could he hang his old face? He didn''t mean any harm at all. He just wanted to teach the rebellious Hai Long a lesson. However, when he really treated the patriarch whose cultivation was much lower than his own in Jietian square, he clearly felt that the momentum emitted from Hai Long was so majestic, and his heart couldn''t help rising A little hesitation. Shaking in the wind, the golden light of Qianjun staff flashed. Under the urging of the divine power, the whole staff radiated a strong light, which added a bit of prestige to the sea dragon. Qianjun staff pointed forward and the Sea Dragon said calmly, "come on, senior brother Dengxian, you don''t have to be merciful." the cold light in his eyes flashed. At this time, he had completely entered the state of battle. In desperation, the Taoist dignitaries who watched the war had to join hands to set a ban. A layer of blue light diffused on Jietian square, covering a kilometer radius of Hailong and Dengxian. The immortal snorted coldly, kneaded his hand and shouted, "be determined." The soul shaking sound suddenly attacked the sea dragon. Under the momentum of Dengxian''s sudden increase, the sea dragon couldn''t help shaking his whole body. Then, a layer of blue light seeped from every part of his body, forming a solid shield in an instant. Dengxian''s originally confident body fixing method failed. The sea Dragon''s body followed the stick and turned into a virtual shadow. In an instant, he came to Dengxian''s body, and the stick was full of strength Trembling, the golden light rushed straight to Dengxian''s chest. Dengxian was awestruck. He realized that the leader who only didn''t fall into the realm was not so easy to deal with. From his understanding of sea dragons, he naturally knew the power contained in Qianjun stick. When he only had the realm of subduing tigers, he almost destroyed the Tianshi stone of Tianshi Taoist priest by adhering to his divine consciousness. He floated back and flashed across the front of Qianjun stick. He said in a deep voice: "The sparrow fairy came out of the scabbard." the green light flashed and came out with a bloody blue flying sword. Under the exquisite control of ascending the immortal, it directly attacked the sea dragon with surging and powerful mana. The sea dragon Qianjun stick didn''t look back. His body suddenly greeted the bird fairy sword. When he was about to enter the attack range of the bird fairy sword, his figure suddenly became illusory. It was the mysterious and unparalleled free travel. The immortal clearly felt that the sea dragon''s body was like an illusion without an entity. No matter how big the attack mana coverage of the bird fairy sword, he could find a gap and pass through it. With his powerful mana, he could not cause any damage to him with the bird fairy sword. In his surprise, the sea dragon went up again, and countless virtual shadows surrounded the immortal from all directions in an instant, and an almost cold voice sounded, "Qianjun chengyuyu." thousands of golden lights suddenly flashed, covering every space that the Taoist priest can dodge. The huge pressure had a great impact on the immortal under the action of the invincible characteristics of Qianjun stick, At this time, all his retreats had been blocked, and there was only one way left. But did Dengxian really fight hard? No, he didn''t. just before the countless shadows of Qianjun stick touched his body, Dengxian disappeared. Just disappear out of thin air. You know, it is almost impossible to escape when it is completely shrouded and locked by sea dragon mana. The light converged, and the sea dragon couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. At this time, there was an almost irresistible force behind him. In his heart, the sea dragon suddenly floated forward. At the same time, behind his left hand, a transparent air shield with milky light suddenly came out, protecting all the harm behind him. With a violent shock, the sea dragon soared forward for tens of meters to stabilize his body, but the attack failed to cause any damage to him. Turning around, he saw the surprised Dengxian Taoist Zun on his face, raised the air shield of his left hand, and the Sea Dragon said faintly, "you should know this." The immortal Leng Leng said, "this is the Yan shield left by the ancestor. Have you accepted this immortal weapon?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 170 Junior three has established a new book , put an introduction first, and collect more. When the airspeed ends, the new book will start to be updated. At present, it is tentatively scheduled to end the airspeed on August 1 and start to update the ice fire magic kitchen Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long nodded and said, "come again. Although my cultivation is not as good as you, my magic weapon is no worse than you. Senior brother Dengxian, take the move. Talk and laugh and retreat from the sky." the light of Qianjun stick shines again, like a golden light ball suddenly exploding. Under the huge pressure, Deng xiandaozun didn''t dodge any more. His right palm stood up in front of his chest and pushed forward slowly with a dignified face. A blue light floated out of his palm without any breath. The light gradually grew larger and burst into the attack of the sea dragon. In Dengxian''s mind, since your magic weapon is not as good as the other party, you can directly use your own advantages to attack. In terms of mana, Hailong can''t compare with him. Indeed, the mana of Hailong is far less profound than that of Dengxian, but the gap is definitely not as big as Dengxian imagined. Although the state of Hailong is not in the initial stage, his cultivation has exceeded the initial stage of the avenue. With the moisture of several newly obtained immortal tools, his divine power is much more solid than before. In particular, when the sea dragon passed the second level of Lianyun''s third ancestor, he had a new understanding of Qianjun stick. On the basis of the original invincibility, he added the characteristic of everything. Although it is also pure attack power, the current softness has lost its effect on Qianjun stick. The Qianjun stick suddenly collided with the blue and blue light group of the immortal, and a huge circle of energy was suddenly emitted. The people watching the battle hurriedly strengthened the prohibitions they had laid on the Tianjie square. In the loud noise, the Sea Dragon flew away and flipped in the air one after another. Only then did they use Xiaoyao to dissolve the magic power of attacking the body. At this time, his body was protected by extremely mysterious cold ice bones and Yan Yan shield. His strong defense was beyond the imagination of Dengxian. He was not injured in this frontal confrontation. Dengxian retreated seven steps in succession before he stood firm. The sharp attack power from the Qianjun stick made his palm numb for a while. He couldn''t help but be shocked. His mana was much higher than that of the other party, but it was broken by a little in front of the other party''s strange stick. More than 50% of his power easily disappeared, and his natural attack power was greatly reduced. The contempt in Dengxian''s heart went away, and his momentum gradually solidified. After all, he was the fourth Taoist priest of Lianyun sect. He has practiced for many years, and his mana and knowledge are far from comparable to that of Hailong. Mumbling several syntax mantras, Dengxian''s body gradually twisted up and disappeared in the sea dragon''s surprised gaze. In an instant, Hailong could no longer feel the existence of Dengxian, as if he had disappeared into the world. Some anxious voice sounded in Hai Long''s ear, "be careful, this is the special immortal method of ascending to the immortal, and it''s the Dharma he got after he was promoted to the second generation of disciples." As soon as the misty voice fell, the sea dragon had no time to respond. Suddenly, he felt a strong force coming from his vest, the meridians of his whole body were shocked, and his body floated in front of him, spitting out a mouthful of blood. In order not to let his Yanhu shield exert its power, Dengxian specially came to his back with the magic of hiding from the gods and completely internalized the magic power in his palm. It suddenly burst out when he came into contact with his extremely mysterious ice cover. There was a surge of Qi and blood in the sea dragon''s chest. A gentle air came from the Yan shield, moistening his body. Sea dragon knew that Dengxian had been merciful just now. Otherwise, with his cultivation, even if he had a very mysterious ice cover to protect him, he would be seriously hurt. He dared not stay where he was. The sea dragon floated up and walked out of his body. He took Yanhu shield back into his body. With the magical footwork of Xiaoyao, he walked up the upper reaches of Jietian square. His body was as beautiful as an illusion. The blue light shone several times, but all of it hit the air. Carefree travel is not only a set of magical footwork, but also a set of advanced cultivation methods. Otherwise, Hailong can''t improve his cultivation from the late stage to the early stage of the road within three years. He ignored the immortal attack and walked his own way. After a while, the injury in his body had healed. The body itself was an immortal weapon. In terms of its own defense and recovery speed, none of the people present could match him. Dengxian was more and more surprised. His immortal hiding skill was very magical. It could not only make his figure disappear, but also cover up all his breath. As long as he wanted to use this profound magic, he could easily defeat the sea dragon. However, xiaoyaoyou is really wonderful. Although his speed is faster than the sea dragon under the urging of mana, he can''t capture his real figure at all. Every attack will be easily avoided and can only waste mana in vain. The competitive heart rises, the immortal''s body floats to one side, holds the bird fairy sword of the top grade of his treasure with both hands, and instantly determines the highest mental method with the heavenly heart, urging the use of magic power to exert the attack power of the bird fairy sword to the limit. "Heaven and earth are infinite, heaven and earth borrow the method, and the bird fairy divine sword can attack the enemy." with the singing of the Dharma determination and the collection of the escape fairy skill, the immortal shows his essence, The bird fairy sword in his hand suddenly disappeared, and countless light spots floated up. Gradually, the light spots became larger and larger, and even gave birth to a pair of wings. In a moment, they had become countless pale gold small skylarks. Their mouths were red. The immortal Dharma was introduced, and the air machine was tightly locked to the sea dragon. The canary was like a carpet attack, pervading every corner of the prohibition imposed by the Taoist masters. This is the most magical place of the bird fairy sword. With its characteristics of turning into a bird, no matter which Canary attacks the enemy, it can instantly gather all the attack power together and give the enemy a head-on blow. Using this unique skill, when Dengxian attacked the mountain, he successfully killed six demon Zun level masters. Indeed, this has gone beyond the range that the sea dragon can dodge. The canary is too dense, and there is no room for him to dodge. The sea dragon wanted to shake it with a powerful stick, but his heart suddenly moved, and the golden light of his left hand flickered. Driven by the illusory figure, he grabbed a canary lightly. Feeling the great joy of the Canary''s contact with the enemy, he just wanted to urge all his mana to attack, but he was surprised to find that he had lost contact with all the canaries. In his stupefied time, the countless canaries suddenly fought back. Although their power was not as strong as before, they hit the body of Dengxian Taoist priest heavily. The green and blue light ring behind the immortal suddenly flashed. This degree of attack was not enough to threaten him, but his surprise had reached the extreme. The famous bird fairy sword lost control, which was incredible in his mind. The light and shadow disappeared, and the sea dragon stood proudly 30 meters in front of the immortal. On his left hand, he was holding the immortal''s Dharma sword. With an indifferent smile, the Sea Dragon said, "elder martial brother, give it back to you." the green light flashed, and the bird fairy sword flew back to the immortal. When the immortal grabbed it into his hand again, he regained control of it. Staring at the sea dragon''s left hand, Deng Xian said solemnly, "this is my fairy weapon to connect heaven." The coldness and arrogance on Hai Long''s face disappeared and turned into a warm smile. He nodded and said, "yes, this is jietianfu. When he directly contacts the other person''s magic weapon, he can use it for himself. Since senior brother Dengxian knows jietianfu and Yanfu shield, he should be no stranger to this magic weapon." then, his right hand shook, and the golden lightning appeared in his grasp. This time, not only did he ascend the immortal, but also several other Taoist dignitaries exclaimed at the same time: "destroy the immortal robbery." Hai Long still had a faint smile on his face. "Yes, it''s miexian robbery. Senior brother Dengxian, relying on Yan''s shield defense, he received your magic weapons and the attack power of miexian robbery. Although my magic power is not as good as you, I''m absolutely sure I can lose both of you when fighting. I don''t think we need to compare anymore. How about ending with a tie." Suddenly, there was a feeling of powerlessness. The three immortal tools controlled by Hailong were the most powerful in Lianyun sect. They had only seen records in ancient books. Even the original Taoist priest did not get one of them. Although the function of immortal tools will increase with the improvement of cultivation, having so many immortal tools at the same time does make up for the lack of cultivation of Hailong itself. From the current situation, let alone that you may not be able to win. Once you are locked by the sea dragon''s idea, the immortal killing robbery is likely to drive you out of your wits. The spirit of striving for victory was gone, and the immortality seemed to be a little old at this moment. He sighed lightly: "in fact, I lost. If the patriarch has practiced for 3000 years, I''m afraid he will be invincible in China. I argued with the patriarch and asked the patriarch to punish me." Hailong was secretly pleased. In fact, he spoke with a high sounding voice. In fact, he had no bottom in his heart. After all, immortality is the cultivation of fighting to turn the realm. Once he works hard, I''m afraid he can''t stop it with immortal tools. This is the best ending. Previously, the main reason why he inspired the immortal competition was that he wanted to establish his authority among the Taoist dignitaries through this competition. Only in this way will the management of lianyunzong be more smooth in the future. Seeing that the goal had been reached, he put away some immortal tools. The sea dragon floated to the immortal and saluted slightly: "I was too impulsive before. Please forgive me, elder martial brother. Lianyun sect is now in crisis. We really can''t continue with the old routine. If we want to strengthen Lianyun sect in just 500 years, we must use the extraordinary method. I hope elder martial brother can understand. Since everyone has no opinion, we will copy the classics and pass them to the disciples immediately after we go back. Elder martial brothers and sisters don''t need to instruct him Let the disciples play everything by themselves. In this way, more talents can be shown. Send me an order that I will reward the first disciple of our school who developed the array. " The people bowed in admiration and said, "please follow the Lord''s edict." Hailong nodded with satisfaction and said: "Elder martial brothers and sisters, what you need to do now is to constantly deepen your accomplishments. With the experience of elder martial brother Jietian, I believe that as long as you make unremitting efforts and with your help, you will be promoted to immortality. Well, please go back. There is nothing important in the future, and I will not easily call you. The affairs of the peaks of Lianyun sect will be managed by Yuhua and Yuping." After saluting respectfully, the Taoist Masters drove their own spirit cloud away from the summit of Jietian peak, leaving only Yuhua, Yuping and Piaomiao. Seeing everyone gone, misty couldn''t help blaming: "long, you didn''t give face to ascend to the immortal just now. After all, he is my Zongyuan old man. You can say things well." Hai Long spread out his hands and sighed, "I can''t help it. If I don''t stand in power after taking over the new leader, who will obey me in the future. Moreover, I''m not wrong. I''ll only make my sect worse. Senior brother Dengxian is a reasonable person. Even if he has a grudge in his heart now, he will understand my hardship in the future." Yuhua Road: "I agree with the sect leader''s method. Studying the joint attack array is indeed the simplest way to strengthen the sect. We don''t lack disciples, but experts. If the array is successfully cultivated, it will greatly improve the strength of the disciples. There are many disciples in the third and fourth generations, and there will always be some talents. As long as we study a few suitable arrays, we will promote them in the whole sect for a period of time When she said these words, her beautiful big eyes never left Hai Long''s face and saw that Hai Long''s whole body was a little unnatural. Yu Ping smiled and said, "sister, don''t be so restrained. Do you have an outsider? It''s better to call him brother Hailong. Brother Hailong, what kind of best treasure do you want to reward? If it''s a good thing, I''ll study the array and try it. Brother Hailong, you''re a good immortal. Give me one if you have any left." The sea dragon pulled over the misty and said, "you, wait until your accomplishments break through the realm of not falling, and find luck in the heavenly palace. If you are lucky, you may get immortal tools. As for the best treasure, naturally, it will be provided by our misty ancestor. Misty, do you want to send out the don''t forget armor, or the autumn dew Begonia or the fairy rope?" The misty eyes showed a trace of reluctance and said, "although the don''t forget armor is useless to you now, I still want to keep it. Just send out the Qiulu Begonia sword I gave you." Hailong was stunned. In his heart, he was going to send out the don''t forget armor. Qiulu Begonia sword also wanted to be a magic weapon to summon Tianlei. Looking at the misty and reluctant look, he thought for a moment and said, "I''m not willing to give these treasures to others. After all, you spent your energy to make them. Well, wife, you give me a bundle of fairy rope and wear a don''t forget armor yourself. As for the Qiulu Begonia sword, I''ll take it first. I''ll go to senior brother Tianshi to get a top-grade treasure. Hey, hey, I haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s time to rip him off." Yuhua chuckled and said, "brother Hailong, you seem to be back when we first met. It''s better to look at you like this." Hailong said with a smile, "my nature is like this and will not change. Yuhua and Yuping, you will have to worry more about Lianyun sect in the future. I may go out of the mountain recently, and some debts should be collected." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 171 The Yuhua sisters were stunned at the same time. They obviously didn''t understand what the sea dragon meant, but looking at the evil spirit in his eyes, they were awestruck at the same time. Misty naturally knew what Hai Long''s Revenge meant. He sighed and said, "dragon, I will never object to your revenge. But it''s best not to involve their sect. After all, the strength of the right way is not as good as the evil way. It''s better to reserve some blood for the right way." The sea dragon frowned and said, "well, for your sake, the only target of my revenge will be them. Yuhua and Yuping, go back first. I will inform you before I leave." The Yuhua sisters nodded at the same time. Without saying anything more, they rose up one after another with their flying swords and disappeared into the sky in an instant. Hai Long smiled and hugged misty and said, "you know my heart best. The reason why I give the whole family to Yuhua and Yuping is to prepare for taking you and tianqin to seclusion in the future. In that way, at least Lianyun sect will not decline because of my departure. Wife, I know that if I accept tianqin, it will hurt you. But I really can''t abandon her." Misty pressed the sea dragon''s mouth and said with a smile, "needless to say, I understand your heart. As long as tianqin is willing to give up everything and leave with you, I will treat her like a sister." The satisfied sea dragon kissed the misty forehead and slowly told what had happened to tianqin. When it comes to the emotional part, his eyes are red and misty, and he can''t help crying. "Sister tianqin, she is so bitter. I hope sister Bing can cure her face. Compared with her, I am so lucky. No matter what, we can''t let her leave again." Hailong took a deep breath and calmed the surging emotions in his heart, "Wife, in my heart, you and tianqin are equally important. You are the only one who can influence my decision. Since you support me, I have no worries. Even if tianqin''s appearance can''t be restored, I will keep her with me at all costs. Oh, by the way, last time you told me that Hongzhi and xiaolingling are closed at the same time. What''s the matter? I shouldn''t have What you said is so simple. " Misty nodded and said, "dragon, have you found that although there is no difference on the surface since Hongzhi''s resurrection, his essence seems to have changed a lot." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "I don''t feel it. What''s the matter with Hongzhi? Can''t his mind be invaded by external evil?" Misty shook his head and said, "no, it''s not bad, it''s better. Now as soon as I get close to him within ten meters, I can clearly feel the huge Buddha spirit from him. The Buddha spirit is very pure without any impurities. In essence, it''s even purer than the Buddha power of Wuyun Buddha. This feeling is more obvious when I exercise the Buddhist magic." Hai Long said with a smile, "the fake monk''s Buddha power is pure? It seems that the Buddha is really not open-minded. He drinks and eats meat. What you said is nothing. Maybe it''s because my magic power contains Buddha Qi, so I don''t feel too deep. It should be the embodiment of Hongzhi''s self-improvement, and it should have something to do with the Buddha throne lotus he got." Misty smiled: "Of course, it''s good for your brother to become strong. Maybe he was infected by Hongzhi and you were seriously injured by Tianlei. Xiaolingling suddenly decided to close the death pass for cultivation. There should be no problem with Hongzhi''s pure Buddha power to protect it. Just don''t know how long their cultivation will last. But when they close the pass, their cultivation will be greatly improved. You''re healthy What''s the matter with these three immortals? I''ve only heard of them before. This is the first time I''ve seen them. Brother liantian has never used them. " The sea dragon sighed and said, "it''s thanks to the accomplishment of the two ancestors. You know, they passed all their accomplishments to me in order to let me hold these two immortal tools,..." Misty eyes were slightly red and said, "if Shuijing knew that master Tianyue had gone, I don''t know how sad it would be. You did the right thing. No matter what reason, you should keep it secret for the time being. However, since you have absorbed the spirit of the two ancestors, you should immediately shut up and practice and strive to transform their cultivation into yourself as soon as possible." Hailong said with a wry smile, "I''m not in a closed mood now. At least I''ll wait until tianqin is settled. Let''s go back to Tiangong to practice." Misty shook his head and said: "I''ll distract you here. I''ll go back to the misty peak. If there''s anything, you can call me. Dragon, there''s something I must tell you. Because I''ve used Shenxiao thunder dance several times in succession, my understanding of magic has deepened. I''m afraid I''ll enter the later stage of fighting in a short time. We haven''t been together for a long time. If one day comes, you will be happy Don''t think of me. Take care of yourself. I can rest assured that tianqin will help me take care of you. " There was a strong uneasiness in the sea dragon''s heart. Some people crazed misty into their arms, as if they wanted to melt her with their own emotions, "no, I will never allow you to leave me easily. Wife, don''t worry, I will improve my cultivation as soon as possible and strive to accept the natural disaster with you." Misty was surprised and pushed away the sea dragon. He said in a positive color: "It''s absolutely impossible. Dragon, you''re different from me. My natural calamity is only triple. As you said to everyone just now, as long as everyone works together, you should have a chance to spend it. However, if you''re different, your natural calamity is likely to be nine! Nine natural calamities are beyond my imagination. If you practice too quickly, you will not only be in danger of becoming possessed by the devil, but also will not be killed at all It''s impossible to compete with the Ninth Heaven robbery. Even if I become immortal, we can meet again in the fairy world in the future. This is only a short separation, but if you are destroyed by the heaven robbery, we will never see each other again. For me, you must improve your cultivation to be enough to deal with the Ninth Heaven robbery again! " Like ice water splashing on his face, Hailong gradually woke up, slowly nodded and sighed, "I''m sorry, I''m too impulsive. However, I can''t imagine the days without you around me." Aftertaste the beautiful feeling. Although the misty is gone, the sea dragon''s heart is still intoxicated. Rendan at the Lingtai trembles slightly. In the blending of souls, Rendan seems to have some subtle changes. For a long time, Hailong slowly regained consciousness, turned back to Jietian palace, and continued to read the letters left by ancestor Lian Yun with the lingering fragrance. Northern Xinjiang, a land in the middle of a mysterious swamp. Due to the high nutrient content in the land, all kinds of plants grow here are very tall. Ordinary civilians in Northern Xinjiang hundreds of miles away call it the land of death. Because no one can cross the swamp where even Hongmao can fall into. The dark green swamp emits a faint odor, and occasionally a few bubbles emerge. Here, only those molluscs swimming in the swamp can survive. They either have a strong body or have a deadly poison. Only powerful creatures can survive here. However, no matter how powerful these creatures are, the land with dense plants in the middle of the swamp is their restricted area. No creature dares to rush there, which emits the smell of death. On the land in the middle of the swamp, not every place grows plants. Surrounded by dense plants, there is a small hill composed of rocks tens of meters high. "Brother Feng, is this really appropriate?" Li had no time to look at more than ten demons who had become dementia in the cave in front of him. She is wearing a long black dress today, which sets off her beautiful face and looks extremely noble. Her slender figure is full of attractive charm. Her face appears very soft and lacks the previous hostility. The cold light flashed in Li Feng''s eyes, saying: "Sister Wuxian, you should understand that the only way to make the demon sect invincible is to have these puppets who can break pills at any time. Our demon sect is the most powerful. Although this is not the best way, it is absolutely the only way. In the future, without our consent, even if these demons have reached the extreme level of cultivation, they can''t break through the state of robbery. They will become It is the most powerful secret weapon of the demon sect. " Li Wuxian sighed and said, "I''m sorry, I know you did this for the demon clan. You''re right. I don''t know why. Since I released my feelings, my heart has become softer than before." he lowered his head and raised a trace of uneasiness in his heart. He thought to himself, is he still the cold faced witch before? Why does his heart become so fragile. Li Feng opened his arms, took Li Wushi into his arms and said softly: "Sister Wuxian, let me do all this. My adoptive father treats us like a mountain. No matter what, I can''t let him down. Now his cultivation has reached the critical point. If it''s not very serious, it may lead to natural disaster at any time. My adoptive father''s only wish in his life is to rule China and develop our demon sect into the most powerful sect. Although I may not be able to help him achieve this A wish, but I will work towards this goal. " Li has no time to lean in Li Feng''s arms, nodded and said, "I understand all these. Do what you want, and I will support you. Brother Feng, I think you are more suitable for the position of Lord of the demon sect in the future. Although I am a demon, I am a woman after all. Women''s nature makes me a lot cowardly after having you." Li Feng''s whole body was shocked, "sister Wuxian, how can this be? Whether from cultivation or qualification, you are the best candidate for the leader of the demon sect!" Li had no time to shake his head gently and said, "don''t discuss these first. The adoptive father is still here. These are things in the future. Hold me tight, will you? Only in your arms can my heart be completely calm." Li Feng hugged Li Wuxian tightly and whispered, "sister Wuxian, I really want to live a peaceful life with you. But you know, it''s impossible." Chapter 172 "Hailong, you come to me." Hailong, who was studying the classics, suddenly heard a soft call. Hearing this sound, his heart suddenly became very nervous. He took a deep breath and put the classics aside. He tidied up his robe, touched his short hair, and strode out of the heaven palace. As soon as he went out, he couldn''t wait to urge his divine power to float up and go to the cloud peak against the background of the golden cloud. It has been two months. While waiting, he finally heard xuantianbing''s call. At this time, all kinds of emotions were mixed in his heart. He dared not let his hope be too high, because he was afraid that once it was not as good as he imagined, he could not bear it. The place of extreme ice is still so cold, and the extreme dark ice eye is shrouded in absolute zero. Xuantianbing and tianqin stood there quietly. Tianqin''s face was still covered with black yarn. In the excitement, Hailong''s body trembled slightly. He walked to tianqin step by step, "sister, sister, tianqin, she." Xuantianbing sighed and said, "brother, I''ve tried my best." hearing her words, Hailong felt black and soft, and almost collapsed to the ground. Tianqin quickly turned to one side, grabbed Hailong''s arm and said calmly, "Hailong, don''t do this. Sister, she has really tried her best. In the past two months, she has made all kinds of attempts, but the evil poison has been deeply injected into my skin and meridians, which is impossible to get rid of. Sister is afraid of hurting me, so she didn''t try again." Hailong tightly grasped tianqin''s arm and said with some vigilance, "tianqin, I regret it." Tianqin''s eyes showed a trace of sadness, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t deserve you." Hai Long shook his head and said, "that''s not what I regret. What I regret is that I promised you to let you go if my face can''t be cured. I not only regret it, but also regret it. No matter what, I won''t let you leave me." then he held tianqin tightly in his arms. Xuantianbing showed a satisfied smile on his face, "sister, how''s it going? I said Hailong won''t let you go anyway. My brother doesn''t recognize it in vain. You will be happy to be his wife. In the future, let him make up for everything he owes you." Hai longleng looked at xuantianbing and tianqin. A glimmer of hope rose in his heart, "are you kidding me? Tianqin her..." Xuantianbing shook his head and said, "no, I didn''t lie to you. I really tried my best, but I still couldn''t recover her face." When the hope was dashed, Hailong hugged tianqin more tightly and said vigilantly, "tianqin, believe me, no matter what you become, I want you to be my wife and don''t leave me, okay?" Tianqin gently * * * wore the short hair on the sea faucet and said with a smile: "be light, my waist will be broken. Don''t worry, at least, I won''t leave you in a short time." Xuantianbing smiled and said, "my silly brother, I said I couldn''t cure her, but I didn''t say she couldn''t cure it! After all my experiments, I''ve found a way to restore tianqin''s appearance with at least 70% confidence." Hailong relaxed, hugged tianqin''s hand and said angrily, "sister, how can you gasp when you talk? What if I have a heart attack?" Xuantianbing smiled, beautiful and provocative, happy like a little girl, "I''ll try you, otherwise, who knows if you''re sincere to sister tianqin." Hailong now ignored her and asked, "what can I do to help tianqin recover? No matter how difficult it is, I will finish it." Xuantianbing put away his laughing color and said solemnly: "The reason why sister tianqin looks like this is mainly due to the invasion of evil poison. My cultivation is completely immortal, so it is impossible to cure her. Now, I need an extremely rare thing, which is an absolute poison. I use its juice to smear the skin on sister tianqin''s face, and then use it to fight poison through the catalysis of aura in zixuanbing''s eyes Dharma, neutralize the original evil poison, so that she can not only reproduce the original brilliance, but also prevent her mind from being affected by evil Qi. She can become an evil cultivator with good heart, good work and evil. This is the best method I have come up with and has the greatest possibility of success. I asked you to take sister tianqin to find this thing and bring it back here. " Hailong was overjoyed. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he was willing to try. What''s more, he was 70% sure, "thank you, sister. Tell me, what is this thing? Where is it? I''ll find it now." although he didn''t care what tianqin looked like, beauty was better than ugliness. What''s more, he had to consider tianqin''s inner feelings. Xuantian Bing said, "I''m talking about a plant. It only grows in the most Yin and evil places in China. It''s called Taiyin fruit. It''s the most poisonous thing in the world. I''ve figured out that this Taiyin fruit should grow in the Yin and evil places in the north. You go there together and look for it. Once you find it, you must return here within three days to make the Taiyin fruit effective." Hai Long frowned and said, "north, that should be North Xinjiang. North Xinjiang is the place where evil cults gather." Xuantian Bing said, "what? You''re afraid." Hai Long laughed and said, "fear? There''s no such word in my mind. I''ll find the Taiyin fruit." Tianqin sighed and said, "sister, let me go myself. I''m the leader of the evil sect. I''m familiar with Northern Xinjiang. It''s enough to have me alone. As Hailong, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if I get there. Although our cultivation is not low, there are too many hidden crises in the evil cult, some of which even I don''t understand." Xuantianbing said positively, "no, he must go with you. You must understand that not everyone can pick the Taiyin fruit. Because it is extremely Yin, only the most Yang people can contact it without damage. Otherwise, even if your cultivation is like you, you will be invaded by evil poison. At that time, don''t say that your face can''t be cured, I''m afraid even your life will accompany you." Hailong nodded again and again and said, "my sister is right. Only I can help you get back the Taiyin fruit and tianqin. I won''t be separated from you again." Tianqin didn''t want the sea dragon to accompany her. She hesitated and nodded gently. Hailong was overjoyed. Hold her delicate body and spin around in the air. "Come on, let''s start now. When your face recovers, we can really be together." "Wait a minute. What''s the hurry? After waiting for so many years, are you still here for a while?" xuantianbing said unhappily. Hailong was embarrassed. He smiled and said, "what? Sister, do you have any other orders?" Xuantian Bing nodded and said, "although you are the most Yang body, you can pick the Taiyin fruit. But you should remember that the Taiyin fruit is extremely Yin evil. You must not touch its fruit body. You should drag the branches below with your hand and hold it with jade. Never put it in the magic weapon with storage function, otherwise the effect will be lost." Hailong carefully remembered xuantianbing''s every word, so he said goodbye to tianqin and returned to Jietian palace together. Hai Long was in a good mood and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you and I were in charge of the largest sects of the positive and evil sects, but we were going to be married. If it was spread, I don''t know how many people we would scare." Tianqin said, "don''t be happy too early. I haven''t promised to marry you yet. If my appearance doesn''t recover, I''ll still leave you." The sea dragon frowned, "Qin, don''t do this. I..." Tianqin raised her hand and stopped Hai Long from saying anything. She said, "don''t say anything more. I understand your heart. But I have made up my mind. No one can change my mind." With a slight sigh, the Sea Dragon said, "the spirit of fairies here is too heavy. We''d better go to northern Xinjiang earlier. Wait a minute, I''ll call Piaomiao over." Tianqin was slightly stunned and said, "misty. Yes! You just took over the leader of Lianyun sect. Can you leave here easily?" Hai Long smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ve already arranged it. I was going to leave here with you when your face recovers. Although I can''t give up the position of leader of Lianyun sect for the time being, there are some things we should deal with. Our results today are entirely due to Xing Tian and Xuanyu. I must repay this revenge." When Hai Long mentioned these two names, tianqin suddenly had a cold light in her eyes, filled with evil spirit, and said in a deep voice, "yes, if it weren''t for them, you wouldn''t break the pill. I wouldn''t be like this." Hai Long clenched his fists and showed a strong murderous spirit in his eyes. "After we leave here, we will first seek their revenge, and then go to northern Xinjiang to find the Taiyin fruit. If everything goes well, as soon as your face recovers, I will take you and Piaomiao to find a deserted place to live in seclusion, practice together and wait for the coming of the disaster." Tianqin restrained her murderous spirit, lowered her head and said, "misty, misty, can she accept me? After all, I took people to kill so many disciples of Lianyun sect. Good and evil can''t stand." Hai Long stepped forward and hugged tianqin into his arms, saying: "Don''t worry, misty is the kindest woman in the world. I''ve already told her about you. She has only sympathy and pity for you and will never reject you. However, when she comes later, don''t say we''re going to Beijiang. Just say to go to a remote place to find a fairy fruit. I''m afraid she''ll worry." Tianqin nodded and said, "as long as misty can accept me, I''d like to be your concubine in the future." after so much experience, she has seen through everything. As long as she can be with her beloved, everything else is no longer important. Hai Long smiled and didn''t say anything. Relying on the power of God, he launched the general hub of the immortal array on Tianfeng and directly transmitted the news to Piaomiao peak. In recent two months, Piaomiao almost didn''t come here in order not to disturb his cultivation. He was about to leave here with tianqin right away. He had to explain to Piaomiao. Chapter 173 After a short time, the ethereal foot came to the blue spirit cloud. Before the sea dragon spoke, she rushed to tianqin and said with concern: "sister tianqin, has your face recovered?" Tianqin shook her head sadly and said, "it''s so easy to eliminate the evil poison invasion." Misty sighed and said, "sister, don''t be sad. We''ll never leave you. Stay. When Lianyun''s case is reasonable, we''ll live in seclusion together." Hai Long smiled and said, "look, I''m right. Misty, she has accepted you for a long time. Wife, tianqin and I are going out to look for a kind of fairy fruit. My sister said that only that kind of fairy fruit can help tianqin recover." Misty was stunned and said, "it''s a good thing! I''ll go with you. Now the fairy array has been repaired. Sister tianqin is with us. Lianyun sect will be fine." The Dragon shook his head and said, "no, as I told you, this time we will not only take immortal fruit, but also revenge. Just stay in Lianyun sect, or I can''t rest assured here." Misty looked at the sea dragon and tianqin and said, "dragon, are you hiding something from me? You will look into my eyes when you talk on weekdays. Why are your eyes so erratic today." Hailong smiled bitterly in her heart. His spiritual cultivation has reached a very deep level. If her eyes meet, she can naturally see the authenticity of her words. She shook her head reluctantly and said: "Wife, you have to believe me. I won''t let you go. Naturally, it''s for your own good. Elder martial sister Zhiyun is not suitable for managing our sect, and the prestige of Yuhua and Yuping is too small. Only if you stay can you shock everyone." Misty sighed and said, "since you insist on letting me stay, I''ll stay. Sister tianqin, Hailong is smart, but sometimes he is stubborn. You should take care of him more. I hope to see you come back safely in a short time." She didn''t bother much. Since Hai Long didn''t want to talk, why should she force her? There are Sanxian level masters like tianqin, and no one in China can threaten Hai Long''s life. Although she didn''t give up, she was relieved at the thought of tianqin''s tragic experience. She can''t always dominate Hai long. She should give them some opportunities to get along alone. The sea dragon showed a happy look in his eyes, nodded and said, "wife, don''t worry. With you in lianyunzong, I always have thoughts in my heart, and I will never be impulsive. The beautiful life we have planned will be realized. With you two loving wives, I have nothing to be dissatisfied with. As long as I am calm enough, even in the face of immortals, there is nothing to be afraid of." Tianqin glanced at the misty, and the original alert had disappeared. Since the reunion with Hailong, she could basically suppress the evil thoughts in her heart. In her heart, this trip to northern Xinjiang with Hailong might be the last chance for the two to get together. She cherished this period of time. If she could not recover her appearance, it would become the best memory in her heart ¡£ Misty went to the sea dragon, took his big hand, his eyes were slightly red and said, "take care all the way. Remember to be nice to sister tianqin. Let''s go now and go early and return early." A faint sense of loss hit Hailong''s heart, hugged her ethereal body, kissed her gently on her forehead and said, "I will come back as soon as possible. If you miss me, take a look at the don''t forget armor." Tianqin stepped forward, stood beside misty and said, "misty sister, if we can succeed in obtaining the fairy fruit, I will not be separated from you again. Thank you for your acceptance." Misty shook his head and said, "no, you''re wrong. You and Hailong made a commitment first. You should have accepted me. If so many things hadn''t happened, you might have become his wife. I''m waiting for you. You have the most respected position in both positive and evil. I believe you will succeed in this trip." The golden cloud rose at her feet, holding the sea dragon and the tianqin, and disappeared into the distant sky like a meteor. When the sea dragon left, the misty tears couldn''t stand it anymore. She didn''t know how long the separation was, but she found that she had begun to miss him just after she separated from the sea dragon. The breeze gently caresses the tianqin, and the silver hair flutters all over the sea dragon''s heart. Tianqin said faintly, "in fact, you can take her with you. Why not? You are used to the days with her." The sea dragon sighed and said, "I really don''t adapt to being separated from the misty. But after all, Beijiang is a place where evil Taoists live. I''m afraid it will bring danger to her." Tianqin looked at the dragon and said, "what about you? Aren''t you afraid of danger?" The sea dragon smiled back and said, "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of anything for you. Although you have many evil masters, you may not be able to change me." he shook his body and disappeared out of thin air. Under the surprised gaze of tianqin, a bee landed on her shoulder. "Well, my transformation method is magical. When I arrive in Northern Xinjiang, I just need to become a small insect and hide it in your clothes. What else is terrible?" Tianqin only felt her whole body soft and said angrily, "you villain, come back quickly, you, how can you be there..." The tianqin became angry and the evil ancestor''s momentum disappeared. He raised his feet and kicked the sea dragon like a little girl. The sea dragon jumped aside, protected his lower body with both hands, pretended to be frightened and said, "Wow, you want to murder your husband! My baby still wants to have a fat baby with you." Tianqin feigned anger and said, "who wants to have sex with you..., if you do this again, I will ignore you. I haven''t married you yet, and you''re not allowed to do anything." The sea dragon''s smiling expression slowly disappeared and said softly, "this is the tianqin I know! Forget your identity. When you were with me, you were my fiancee, not the evil ancestor." Tianqin''s whole body was shocked. Then he realized that Hailong had to make himself happy. Indeed, over the years, my heart has never been happier than at this moment. The delicate body trembled and said sadly, "I also hope to go back to the past. I also hope I am still the tianqin that is not stained with dust. But am I still?" Hailong nodded firmly and said, "yes, you are. Although your appearance and cultivation have changed, your heart has not changed. Neither has my heart." Tianqin smiled and said, "I can''t be happy with you. I''m tianqin, I''m not the evil ancestor, I''m tianqin -" the last sentence was shouted by her. The sound waves rolled away, scattered the surrounding clouds and turned the earth into a spring rain. Under the affection of Hailong, she finally let go of her heart. She is tianqin. The sea dragon changed into a misty look, pinched the orchid finger in his hand, smiled and said, "sister tianqin, you finally wake up." Tianqin said with a smile: "you bastard, change back quickly. If you do this, you will destroy the image of the misty sister in my heart. Your transformation is really magical. You can change into any shape at will." Hai Long turned back to his body and said, "this is the master''s skill. Although your accomplishments are much better than mine, it''s not easy to clean me up now. With thousands of sticks, I have six immortal weapons. Hey hey, I always feel like an explosive family." Tianqin was stunned and said, "six pieces, can''t you? Did Lianyun sect wholesale immortal ware?" Hai Long shook his head and said, "do you think I''m the leader of the sect Bai Dang? Speaking of it, I think I''m very lucky. If I add the two immortal tools I gave you and the misty, I get an amazing eight pieces. Although my cultivation is not high, with these immortal tools, I can compete with the masters who turn the realm." While he was talking, the breath on tianqin suddenly changed. The original warm feeling disappeared. Evil and cold instantly filled his body, "a cultivator has come." The sea dragon was stunned and hurriedly said, "don''t be nervous. Everything has me. You must not kill casually. Every time you kill someone, your hostility will increase by one point." Tianqin sighed and said, "I can''t kill, but can the right way let me go? Don''t forget, I''m the leader of the evil sect." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I have a way." the power of God suddenly radiated, and the extremely mysterious ice cover covered himself and the tianqin in an instant, so as not to make the breath leak out at all. "Don''t make a noise later. It should be the right person. I''ll deal with everything." The voice just fell. Hailong saw a spectacular scene. Hundreds of flying swords glittering with various lights came through the air. The first two stepped on the Lingyun. It was Jin Yi, the leader of Wuzhao immortal Jin clan, and Shui Yun, the leader of Shui clan. Behind them, there are a large number of Wuzhao immortal elite experts. When they are close, they can see that there are nearly a thousand. The light flowed. In an instant, the five immortals had come to the sea dragon. Jin Yi saluted slightly and said, "it''s the Hailong Taoist priest of Lianyun sect. We got the news that Guizong was secretly attacked by an evil sect and came to help." Hailong snorted coldly and said, "thank you for your concern, Lord Jin. Evil can''t bring us Lianyun sect. You''re coming so fast!" Jin Yi''s old face was red, and he said, "it takes time to mobilize the door people, so we came late, and the loss of your family is not great." Hai Long nodded and said, "brother Jietian has profound cultivation and has been promoted to immortality. He is the second immortal of Lianyun sect." Jin Yi''s whole body was shocked. He turned his head and looked at Shuiyun. The news of heaven becoming an immortal shocked them too much. After pondering for a while, Jin Yiqiang pretended to smile and said, "congratulations to your sect. I don''t know who is the Taoist priest now. Since we can''t help, it''s better to meet the new sect leader." Hailong said coldly, "I don''t deserve to see you. I''m the new leader of Lianyun sect." The second surprise made Jin Yi speechless. Of course, he knew that this kind of thing was definitely not a joke. He never thought that the new leader of Lianyun sect would be Hailong. A disciple beside Jin Yi glanced and said, "is there no one in lianyunzong? I should let you be the leader." Jin Yi angrily scolded, "I''m talking to the Sea Dragon Lord. Where can you interrupt? Go down." The disciple glanced at the sea dragon disdainfully and flew back with his flying sword. Hai Long said calmly, "it seems that the disciples of your sect are not well educated. Master Jin should teach them a good lesson when he goes back." Jin Yi''s face changed slightly and said, "after going back, I will naturally be punished by our sect. It''s not far from Lianyun sect. We''ve come all the way. Can you go to Lianyun sect to see if we can help? I don''t know how your sect lost this time?" Hai Long snorted coldly and said, "the evil way has retreated. I don''t think Lord Jin and his subordinates need to go. We can handle our own affairs by ourselves and don''t worry about your school. Although the damage is not small, we can bear it. The three evil ways hurt more. If Lord Jin wants to attack them in Northern Xinjiang." Jin Yi frowned and said: "Now that you have succeeded the leader of Lianyun sect, I have something to say. In recent years, we Wuzhao immortal have received many disciples, more than 10000. You have also been to Xianzhao mountain, and there are many people, so it is not suitable for our disciples to practice. I heard that there are 72 peaks in Lianyun mountain where your sect is located, and there is plenty of aura. I am willing to exchange the treasure for the mountain, Borrow some places of your sect to train disciples. What''s the idea of Hailong sect? " Chapter 174 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Although Hai Long''s anger soared in his heart, he said quietly: "it turns out that Lord Jin didn''t come to help Lianyun sect, but to take advantage of the fire. How many treasures does the Lord want to exchange for the mountain?" Jin Yi''s old face was slightly red, but he deceived Hailong''s low cultivation. He said proudly, "we have many magic weapons according to the five immortals. I''m willing to exchange every two treasure weapons for one peak of your sect. I don''t know whether the leader of Hailong will agree?" The sea dragon showed a faint smile on his face and said, "the treasure is really a good thing. Your hand is really generous! But what if I don''t agree?" Jin Yi''s face sank and said, "Lord Hailong, we share the same spirit in the right way. I''m afraid it''s not good. You''re still young. I hope to talk to several other Taoist dignitaries in your door." Hailong shook his head and said, "No. I can decide about Lianyun sect, so you don''t have to go. Please come back. Lianyun 72 peak won''t be sold at any time." Seeing that Hai Long''s attitude was so tough, Jin Yi said coldly, "since Hai Long''s master is so determined, I''ll take you to Lianyun mountain to find your senior brothers and sisters to talk about it." then, his body suddenly floated forward, the golden light was released, and his magic power turned into a huge hand flashing metal light and suddenly grabbed Hai long. The sea dragon sent a message to tianqin and said, "no matter what you do, I''ll deal with everything." then he floated in front of him, and Qianjun stick turned out. He shouted, "since Wuzhao immortal wants to be a robber, I''ll accompany him to the end. Qianjun chengyuyu." thousands of gold lights up, and with a forward domineering spirit, the sea dragon suddenly hit the big hand sent by Jin Yi. Jin Yi''s accomplishments are almost the same as those of Deng Xiandao Zun. When he wants to deal with the sea dragon who can''t fall in the early stage, he can strike enough. Although the women with the sea dragon can''t see the depth of accomplishments on the surface, they can''t be too strong. As long as you catch Hai Long, the new leader of Lianyun sect, you can go to Lianyun sect to threaten to get several spirit peaks you have coveted for a long time. However, belittling his opponent will not have a good result. When thousands of golden lights merge into one, and the suddenly soaring Qianjun stick points his big hand, he is frightened to find that his power is like a balloon broken, pierced by Qianjun stick, and his mana is greatly reduced. Helpless, he has to control the big hand to close and want to catch Qianjun stick. The sea dragon snorted coldly and turned sharply, "hanging upside down on the old gentleman''s stove." the golden light like a vortex suddenly shone. Under his fierce attack, the invincible Qianjun stick crushed the big hand. As soon as the body turned, the sea dragon had floated back to its own golden cloud. Tianqin clearly found that although there was nothing wrong with the appearance of Shanghai dragon, his breath was a little uneven. Jin Yi took a deep breath and looked at the sea dragon Qianjun stick. He couldn''t help but be a little greedy. He said in a deep voice: "sea dragon patriarch, do you really want to be the enemy of our five Zhao immortals?" The Sea Dragon said faintly, "Jin Yi, I just found out now that the most shameless person in China is you. The most shameless sect is your five immortals. You can even take advantage of the fire and rob. Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed by the same people?" After listening to Hai Long''s words, Jin Yi laughed, "laugh? Who dares to laugh when I Wuzhao immortal becomes the first leader of the right way again." his hatred soared in his eyes, and he continued: "Originally, we Wuzhao immortals were the most powerful, but you occupied the position of the first leader of the right way. Now it''s time to return. I''ll catch you first, and then go to Lianyun sect to discuss with your senior brothers and sisters. If you know the truth, give up half of the Lingfeng in Lianyun mountain range, otherwise we''ll be impolite." The sea dragon smiled and said, "when were you polite? Jin Yi, do you think our Lianyun sect is really afraid of you? I''m afraid you can''t even rush into our mountain protection fairy array." Jin Yi shouted, "nonsense. Evil can rush in. Why can''t we?" Hailong sink channel: "The three evil sects attacked Lianyun sect this time. Five Sanxian level masters came to Lianyun sect. They broke the immortal array ban together. Do you think the title of the first leader of the right way of Lianyun sect is white? Three of the five Sanxian level masters of the evil sect died and two were injured. At least one third of the three evil sect masters died on Lianyun mountain. If you want to try, we''ll accompany you at any time." Jin Yi''s eyes showed a look of horror and turned to Shui Yun. Shui Yun sighed and said, "elder martial brother, you''ve done so well. If you don''t continue, do we Wuzhao immortal still have a foothold in the right way in the future? Although Lianyun sect fought back the evil way, I''m afraid it''s also seriously damaged. We have the ancestor of the five elements, and we should be able to attack it." After listening to Shui Yun''s words, Hai Long was surprised. Looking at Shui Yun''s expression, he didn''t seem to agree with Jin Yi''s practice, and the ancestor of the five elements is probably a Sanxian level master. Jin Yi''s eyes flashed fiercely and said in a deep voice, "yes, it''s on the line. Whether Wuzhao immortal can continue to grow depends on whether we can win the blessed land of Lianyun mountain. Hai Long, I''ve offended." The body shape suddenly floated forward, and the four magic tools floated out and attacked the sea dragon from different directions. In order to control the new leader of Lianyun sect in the shortest time, Jin Yi has made every effort. The powerful magic power emitted by the four magic tools in different forms has laid a big net in the air, blocking all the retreat routes of the sea dragon. Hai Long turned into a wandering dragon and began to walk leisurely. His illusory figure brought Jin Yi a feeling of uncertainty. Suddenly, his body flashed to the left. Because he still had to leave part of the magic power of the extremely mysterious ice cover to protect the breath of tianqin, it was Yan Shen shield that was used to resist the attack. The golden Yi''s magic weapon collided with Yan''s shield, and suddenly burst into a large light. The sea dragon resisted the force of shock, didn''t retreat but entered, put it in Jin Guangzhan''s left hand, and grabbed the attack magic weapon. The power of Jietian Dan is greatly displayed. It immediately cuts off the connection between the magic weapon and Jin Yi. As soon as the sea dragon turns around, he has included this magic weapon in his heaven and earth ring. Without the slightest pause, he spread his body again, with cold light and electricity in his eyes. Taking advantage of Jin Yi''s surprise at the decision, Hai Long received his two magic weapons in the same way one after another. If Jin Yi didn''t react quickly, I''m afraid he couldn''t even keep the last magic weapon. Unfortunately, Hailong only has to not fall into the realm and achieve great accomplishments. Otherwise, taking advantage of this opportunity, if he still has enough mana, he can urge the powerful stick to attack, and it is entirely possible to win in one hit. Panting, he flew back to tianqin, and the sea dragon kept panting. Collecting the three magic weapons of Jin Yi really consumed him a lot of mana. Although Yan Shen shield helped him, he still inevitably suffered some minor earthquake injuries. Jin Yi''s face became extremely gloomy. He was completely angered. He stared at the Jietian Yu in the sea dragon''s hand and said in a cold voice, "what magic weapon do you use that can cut off the connection between me and my magic weapon?" Hailong now needs time to adjust his breath and restore his divine power. He wants to talk more nonsense. Gu Zuo said mysteriously, "this is the treasure of Lianyun sect. Can you know it? Although my cultivation is not deep enough, it is enough to deal with you." Jin Yi said with some disdain: "it''s useless to have immortal tools. With your cultivation, you can''t play the due role of immortal tools. Give up resistance, and I won''t hurt you." The sea dragon smoothed the breath in his body and said calmly, "it''s impossible for me to give up resistance. If you have the ability, you can come. I solemnly announce that from now on, Wuzhao immortal will be the enemy of Lianyun sect. Lao Hong, it''s time for you to come out." with a flash of red light, the hot air suddenly surged out of the sea dragon''s right arm, and the heat flow gradually took shape, It merged into a huge red light mass. In the fierce roar, the red dragon appeared. Its huge body composed of energy floated in mid air, which surprised Jin Yi and others. Many of the elite disciples brought by Jin Yi participated in the battle for Lao Junlu. They have all seen the red dragon. The incomparably powerful sky fire still scares them. The appearance of the red dragon immediately made Jin Yi a little confused. He was surprised and angry and said, "you, how can you control the immortal beast red dragon?" The sea dragon shook his finger at him and said: "You''re wrong. It''s not control. Red dragon is my friend. It will help me when I''m in danger. I think you should remember that thousands of experts from the good and evil families could survive the siege. I''m afraid you don''t see enough today. If you want to die, come on. In my eyes, you don''t belong to the right way anymore. Killing you is just to eliminate some disasters for the world Yes. Lao Hong, you''re welcome. You should also recognize that some of these people besieged you at the beginning. Let go of the threat. " The red dragon roared again, and the sound waves rushed into the sky. As soon as he swayed his body, he opened his mouth and spewed out a hot sky fire. The air became distorted and seemed to burn in the sky fire. Jin Yi and Shui Yun tried their best to urge their immortal tools at the same time. The source of water and Jin Zhiyuan merged into a golden blue prohibition in front of them. With a bang, they flew back at the same time and crashed into the disciples Jin Yi was not surprised but pleased. He obviously felt that the red dragon was not as powerful as it was when he saw it last time. He shouted loudly: "ancestor of the five elements, please destroy it." Indeed, since the loss of body, although the red dragon has been absorbing the energy in Longxiang jade to recover, several consumptions during the period have affected its cultivation progress. At this time, its cultivation is far less than before. Otherwise, in his heyday state, even if he can''t destroy Jinyi and Shuiyun, he can at least seriously hurt them. A colorful auspicious cloud floated in the air, and suddenly there was a little more peace in the air. The red dragon suddenly became nervous and retreated to the sea dragon. Against the background of the colorful auspicious cloud, an old man with white hair appeared in front of the sea dragon and tianqin. He was wearing a white Taoist robe, holding a dust brush, and his whole body exuded a faint Fairy Spirit. Hai Long was so cold in his heart that he glanced at tianqin and said, "it turns out that there are Sanxian elders in Wuzhao immortal. Hai Long, the new leader of Lianyun sect, has seen the elders." The founder of the five elements smiled and said, "you''re welcome. I haven''t asked about the world for many years, and evil ways have been rampant. I have to go through the customs to help my sect fight." Hai Long said, "senior is a person who practices immortal Dharma. Wuzhao immortal belongs to the right path with Lianyun sect. Why bother? Do you agree with the leader of Jinyi sect of your sect?" The founder of the five elements said calmly, "you and I belong to the right way and should support each other. We are here to help you resist the invasion of evil ways, and our Xianzhao peak is really short of resources. I hope the sea dragon patriarch can make it convenient and lend us some of your precious land. We will leave when we find other cave blessed places in the future." Hailong has no hope. He knows that he can''t make it today anyway. In the face of many experts and a Sanxian, I''m afraid he and tianqin can''t compete with each other. He sighed and said, "it seems that there''s no room for turning around between us. Since you want to do it, come." The master of five elements shook his head and said, "I won''t fight with you. But this red dragon evil has killed countless of my righteous experts. Today, I will eliminate this harm for all the people in the world." The Sea Dragon said coldly, "you don''t have to be so high sounding. I''ve seen through you hypocrites. The red dragon has to kill. If no one attacked it at the beginning, I''m afraid it would have been promoted to the fairyland. The five elements old man, I admit that Sanxian is very strong, but if you want to kill it, you have to pass me first." the light of Qianjun stick converged in the hands of the sea dragon, The immortal killing robbery came out suddenly. At the same time, he said to tianqin, "you don''t have to do it later. Although this immortal tool in my hand may not be able to kill the Sanxian, it can at least stop it. With your cultivation and speed, it should be no problem to take me back to Lianyun sect. Although these people are powerful, they may not be able to take any advantage as long as they return to Lianyun sect." Tianqin didn''t say anything, but the founder of the five elements couldn''t keep calm anymore. Looking at the immortal killing robbery in the hands of Hai Long, he couldn''t help but say in horror: "this is the immortal killing robbery of Founder Lian Yun. You..." The Sea Dragon said proudly, "you know this thing too. You must know its power. Even if I die here today, I won''t make you feel better." Master Wuxing''s face sank. "Lord Hailong, do you really want to form a puzzled hatred with our Wuzhao immortals? Although the immortal killing robbery is strong, even with all your mana, it may not be able to do anything to me. However, if you attack with the immortal killing robbery, we will fight for life and death with Lianyun sect." The sea dragon disdained: "you don''t have to threaten me. If you''re afraid, just say it. Now you go back to Wuzhao fairy immediately, and I won''t do it. Otherwise, I''ll let the baby open the meat. The Sanxian in energy state doesn''t know what will happen after being positively impacted by it." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 175 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The founder of the five elements is really afraid. He clearly knows that the magic weapon of killing immortals and robbing is very powerful, but its effect on ordinary practitioners is only to amplify the user''s magic power. However, it has terrible destructive power to immortals or loose immortals with fairy Qi. In particular, if a loose immortal like him is hit by the immortal killing robbery, he is likely to be scared. Even the spirit of the fairy can''t stop its attack. The cold light in his eyes continued to flash. He felt the sea dragon''s idea and locked his body. The ancestor of the five elements could not help but retreat. Now, he is a loose immortal with two turns and four or nine days of robbery. It''s not easy to have today''s cultivation. He is the real mainstay of Wuzhao fairy. Facing the immortal robbery that might destroy his body, he instinctively wanted to retreat. But can he quit in front of so many disciples? No, he can''t return. In desperation, he chose a desperate way. A faint cold light burst out like lightning and rushed forward at a speed that the sea dragon had never seen before. When the sea dragon reacted, the silver light had come to him. Launching the immortal killing robbery needs to be urged by injecting mana. How can the sea dragon have time at this moment. The blue awn of the extreme dark ice cover was released, but the sea dragon was surprised that the immortal weapon level defense of the extreme dark ice cover could not prevent the subtle silver awn from penetrating. However, he had to raise his right arm in the shortest time to try to resist the attack of the silver light. A slender little hand was a step faster than him. Two blood red nails stagnated in front of the sea dragon. The silver light converged. The sea dragon clearly saw that there was a silver needle glittering with strange light on the tianqin hand. In order to counteract the powerful magic power emitted by the silver needle, tianqin''s whole body was filled with blood mist, and the evil Qi suddenly came out, and immediately spread over the golden cloud. Tianqin stuffed the silver needle into the left hand of Hai Long''s hand. At this time, the evil spirit had been exposed, and she had no need to hide her identity. In her cold and low voice, she said, "the right way is full of people of chicken and dog Tao. Today is the time for you to die." xueguangsheng, tianqin''s momentum has been firmly locked on the ancestor of the five elements. At this time, she, Has become the evil ancestor again. The five elements master''s eyes showed a look of horror. From the cultivation of tianqin''s spirit searching needle, he knew that the magic power of the evil demon shrouded in blood fog in front of him was never under him. He didn''t dare to be careless. He hurriedly urged the spirit of the fairy to protect his body. His right palm turned into a circle flashing yellow light in front of his chest and said in a deep voice: "the central limitless earth, the five elements are one. Are you the evil dispersion of the evil clan?" the Yellow aura instantly formed a powerful prohibition and forced the blood gas emitted by the tianqin out of his body. Tianqin said proudly, "yes, I have the cultivation of dispelling evil. Jin Yi and Shui Yun should recognize me. I am the Lord of evil clan and the evil ancestor. Die. Look up at the mountains, the flowing water and clouds, the law of all evil, and the Qin and heaven are one." under the silver light, the amber nine immortal Qin fell into tianqin''s palm without a pause. Tianqin stretched out his hands and his fingers were like lotus, The first eight strings vibrated at the same time, and the beautiful and distant music floated out and turned into eight color sound waves in the air, invading the hearing of each disciple of wuzhaoxian. Some disciples with shallow cultivation immediately showed intoxication on their faces and subconsciously twisted their bodies with the sound of the piano. Master Wuxing''s face changed greatly and shouted, "be careful, everyone. This is a magic sound. Seal your hearing." Tianqin''s fingers trembled and said calmly, "if my piano sound really blocks my hearing, I''ll also falsely call myself evil ancestor. It''s an honor for you, old five elements. This song of silencing the dark world is the first time I play it." the piano sound suddenly became dull, but the whole sky quickly darkened, and the blood light of tianqin''s protection floated in the air, which looked so evil, A circle of powerful mana rushed towards the five immortals under her constant urging. The ancestors of the five elements, Jin Yi and Shui Yun bear the brunt. In the dull music, their faces gradually changed. The founder of the five elements shouted angrily, and his hands changed. Suddenly, a huge golden bell appeared in front of him. "Do you think you can defend the enemy with your voice?" he smashed a fierce fist at the golden bell in front of him, and the loud bang of the bell even pressed down the silent dark world song of the tianqin for a few minutes. The blood mist of tianqin fluctuated slightly, and her hands were still playing, and the sound of the bell weakened her attack. Hailong looked at tianqin and fought against the whole Wuzhao immortal elite master with his own strength. A strange feeling suddenly rose in his heart. He still remembers that tianqin told him not long ago that he has no ability to control eight strings at the same time. But what she used at this time was eight strings! This is clearly beyond her ability to bear. The cultivation of tianqin is absolutely above the ancestor of the five elements. However, the other side has many experts, and their accomplishments are not weak. If you want to deal with them at the same time, you can only use this method that exceeds your ability. With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Hailong thought to himself, how can he let tianqin deal with the strong enemy alone? The most powerful opponent is the founder of the five elements. I just. Thinking of this, the Sea Dragon flew onto the back of the red dragon. He had a very mysterious ice cover and was not afraid of the heat of the red dragon. Take a deep breath, the man Dan at the Lingtai trembled violently, and a large amount of divine power was continuously injected into the immortal killing robbery in his right hand under his deliberate urging. The original brilliant golden light of the lightning shaped immortal killing robbery gradually converged, and the smell of terror filled the air. The whole immortal killing robbery was constantly circling around with small black lightning. The sea dragon was shocked. He suddenly felt that the immortal killing robbery was rapidly drawing his own divine power like a bottomless vortex, and he had lost his control. The continuous loss of the power of God made Hai Long weak. All he can do now is to lock his mind firmly on the ancestor of the five elements. The red dragon''s huge energy form was slightly agitated, and it also felt the horror of the immortal killing robbery. At the moment when all the mana of the sea dragon was drained by the immortal killing robbery, a deafening thunder sounded, completely transformed into a black immortal killing robbery, and left like a black virtual shadow towards the five elements ancestor. Strong fear eroded the body of the five elements master, but all his mind was used to resist the silence of the tianqin. In the hundred awns, he could only block the golden bell like magic weapon in front of him. The speed of killing immortals and robbing is no slower than the God searching needle released by the founder of the five elements. With a light sound of Ding, the whole body of the founder of the five elements was shocked. The black awn penetrated the Golden Bell and his body, and disappeared into the crowd of the five immortals. Dozens of screams sounded almost at the same time. The bodies of more than 30 Wuzhao immortal masters were blown into blood mist at the same time. Their yuan gods did not appear and were completely swallowed by the immortal killing robbery. In the roar, Jin Zhong turned into pieces and stirred around. The body of the five element ancestor was completely distorted. He roared, curled up into a five-color light ball and fled to the distance. Without the resistance of the golden bell of the founder of the five elements, the power of qudun in the dark world was great. In addition to Jin Yi and Shui Yun, the top 100 five Zhao immortal masters turned into powder at the same time. The tianqin stopped fiercely, and the first seven strings pulled back at the same time. While she let go, Jin Yi roared angrily, "back." however, it was too late, Although Jin Yi and Shui Yun escaped the seven string and seven color sound waves in time, their disciples were not so lucky. The elite of Wuzhao immortal paid the price of 100 lives again. No one will not cherish their own life. Under such a powerful attack from tianqin, all the Wuzhao immortal masters retreated. Without Jin Yi''s orders, they drove their flying swords and disappeared in the sight of tianqin. The remnant in the air left Jin Yi''s unwilling roar, "evil ancestor and sea dragon, wait. I will never give up today''s humiliation." When the blood mist dispersed, tianqin showed her body again. She was shocked and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Floating back to the red dragon, the sea dragon was already weak. Because their accomplishments were mutually exclusive, tianqin didn''t dare to use her magic power to help him recover, so she had to use her own magic power to control the sea dragon floating in the air. The red dragon took a look at the tianqin, turned around and disappeared into the dragon flying arm of the sea dragon. At this time, the immortal killing robbery has quietly returned. It has recovered its golden light, skillfully drilled into the palm of the sea dragon and disappeared. Tianqin said softly, "they''ve gone. Don''t worry. Jin Yi and Shui Yun were shocked by my piano sound, and the cultivation of the five elements ancestor was greatly damaged. For the time being, they will never dare to make trouble with Lianyun sect again. However, I show my identity and I''m afraid it will bring you trouble in the future." The sea dragon shook his head slowly and said, "these are not important anymore, as long as we are all safe. I used the immortal killing robbery, and now my mana is lost, and you are seriously injured. Let''s go down to find a place to meditate for a few days, and then go after recovering our skills." the power of the immortal killing robbery was greatly beyond his expectation. When heimang shot, the sea dragon clearly felt it, The immortal weapon, which concentrated all his divine power, instantly tripled the power of all his divine power. Coupled with the penetration point attack and the unknown special energy contained in itself, it can lift weights to create the five elements ancestor. Without the resistance of the golden bell, maybe the five elements ancestor has been scared at this time. The power of killing immortals seems to be still above the unique skill of Longxiang jade. It is absolutely a sharp weapon against the enemy. Tianqin and sea dragon landed in a forest on the ground. The sea dragon summoned three Qiu Jiao to protect the Dharma for the two and immediately began the retreat. Only when their cultivation is fully restored can they cope with all possible crises. After a battle with wuzhaoxian, Hailong had lost confidence in all the sects of the right way. Tianqin''s injury was caused by excessive use of mana. If she hadn''t been robbed by Tiandao Zun soon, with her current physical condition, she might not be able to suppress her cultivation realm and usher in the heaven robbery in the underworld. The overdraft of mana plunged her into a short sleep. Hailong''s condition was better than her. Although his mana was exhausted, his meridians were not injured. After three days of breathing regulation, he finally recovered to normal. Taking a deep breath, Hai long stood up and moved his stiff joints. His face showed a trace of happiness. After three days of cultivation, it may be because his magic power was exhausted. He even absorbed a trace of Fairy Spirit from his meridians and enhanced his divine power. In terms of cultivation, there have been some slight improvements. Tianqin sat there quietly, his blood light looming. Looking at her, Hailong was gradually dignified with some joy. This time, tianqin helped herself repel Wuzhao Xian and exposed the relationship between them. I''m afraid Wuzhao Xian won''t let go so easily. I don''t know what will happen in the future. The fierce light in Hai Long''s eyes flashed. He really wanted to kill the five light immortals now. However, he also knew that it was impossible. He didn''t have that strength at all. The evil road was not eliminated, but the right road had internal worries, which made him confused about the future development of lianyunzong. Since the three headed Qiu Jiao was injured by the tianqin, although the tianqin relieved the special attack caused by the silent string, his body was still far from recovering. His body was entrenched on the side, and his three big heads hung powerlessly, looking sick. The sea dragon came to it, patted its huge main head and said, "it''s hard for you, big brother, go back to the heaven and earth ring and have a rest." The three headed Qiu Jiao opened his eyes and raised his head. His voice sounded at the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart, "Boy, don''t disturb me recently. I have to meditate for at least ten years, otherwise my cultivation will be greatly reduced. The evil spirit of this girl is very strong. You must be careful, otherwise, if she is crazy, even you will be in danger. Neither I nor the red dragon boss is her opponent now." Hai Long was stunned and said: "No. tianqin is kind-hearted. With our relationship, she will never hurt me." The three headed Qiu Jiao snorted coldly and said, "it''s necessary to guard against people. Just be careful yourself. Since I accepted your master''s favor, boss Honglong and I have no time to practice. I suggest you don''t call him again in a short time. Otherwise, it will also affect his cultivation. When all our cultivation is restored, it will be more helpful to you." Hai Long smiled and said, "don''t worry. It''s not absolutely necessary. I won''t quarrel with you. In fact, when I leave Lianyun sect, I should leave you there. There''s plenty of aura and it should be very good for you. When I come back from northern Xinjiang, I''ll put you on Jietian peak. In the future, you''ll be responsible for helping me guard Lianyun sect''s forbidden area." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 176 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The three headed Qiu Jiao''s eyes flashed, and his big head nodded and said: "It''s really a good place for cultivation, Hailong. You know what? The greatest advantage of the gift your master gave me is that as long as I don''t want it, there will be no disaster of natural disaster. Therefore, it doesn''t matter even in the place closest to the fairyland. When my cultivation reaches a certain level, I can even avoid natural disaster and directly ascend to the fairyland." The green light of heaven and earth ring brightened up. Hailong smiled and said, "OK, take a rest first. I''ll let you out when you get back to Tianfeng." With a flash of light, the three headed Qiu Jiao returned to a mini shape and entered the heaven and earth ring. Looking at the ring with the convergence of light, Hai Long sighed. The reason why he decided to leave the three headed Qiu Jiao at the top of Jietian peak was because he vaguely felt that his position as Lord Lianyun would not be long. In order to repay Tianting and Tianyue for their hard work, he could only do this. Time passed day by day. Tianqin didn''t wake up from her cultivation until the seventh day after defeating Wuzhao fairy. As soon as she opened her eyes, Hailong clearly felt an evil spirit that frightened him. The murderous spirit made the leaves of the surrounding plants wither and yellow. Tianqin said coldly, "Wuzhao fairy, I will let you destroy the sect." The sea dragon trembled and thought of the words of three Qiu Jiao. He frowned and asked with concern, "tianqin, are you okay?" Hearing the voice of the sea dragon, tianqin obviously trembled. Her love for the sea dragon suppressed her evil thoughts and her murderous spirit converged. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine. My mana has been restored." Hailong zhengse said, "Qin, I''ve decided. Don''t go to find Xing Tian and Xuanyu for revenge for the time being. Let''s go directly to northern Xinjiang to find Taiyin fruit." Tianqin''s murderous spirit reappeared and said angrily, "why? Have you forgotten the hatred? After so many years of patience, I can no longer calm the hatred in my heart. I must kill them first." Hai Long grasped tianqin''s shoulder with both hands and said: "Don''t get excited and listen to me. Qin, we must avenge this revenge, but not now. Your evil spirit has become stronger and stronger. If you don''t control it, I''m afraid it won''t take long for the evil spirit to completely devour the kindness in your heart. Then you will really become a evil spirit. You are different from those who cultivate evil and evil in the evil family. They practice by themselves, and you have absorbed the evil spirit for hundreds of years. You belong to the right way, and the invasion of evil spirit will affect your mind. Do you want to be a murderous evil spirit? Even if you want, I will never allow it. "Hai Long''s words are decisive. He stares at tianqin firmly, and his eyes are full of domineering. Tianqin''s anger disappeared, her eyes softened gradually, and she said weakly, "what do you want to do?" Hailong Road: "Sister Bing said. If we take back the Taiyin fruit to cure your face, we can use the method of attacking poison with poison to dissolve the evil poison in your heart. In this way, even if you practice evil magic, it will no longer affect your mind. For us, this is the most important thing. Therefore, we must go to Beijiang first. It''s not too late for us to take revenge when you are well." Tianqin sighed and said: "Dragon, I know you are kind to me. Just as you mean. However, after all, most parts of China belong to your righteous path. If we fly so blatantly, we may attract attacks from righteous people. I really don''t want to ruin your future because of me. I haven''t been in touch with the secular world for a long time since I began to practice in Qianhui valley. Let''s be ordinary people for a while. Let''s go to Beijiang. In this way, as long as I don''t kill people casually, the evil spirit will not rise. I, I can spend more time with you. " Hailong gently hugged tianqin into his arms. In fact, he wanted to fly to northern Xinjiang to get back the Taiyin fruit immediately, but at this time, tianqin''s mood of worrying about gain and loss was completely understandable. He didn''t say much, he just nodded gently. When he saw Hailong''s promise, tianqin was very happy and leaned firmly in his arms. He choked: "thank you, dragon." Hailong * * * smiled at her long silver hair that hurt her heart and said, "there''s nothing to thank between us. Although you haven''t officially promised to be my wife, I''ve already treated you as my wife. There are many interesting things in the secular world. Let''s take the Taiyin fruit as a trip and have a good time all the way. Let''s relax." Tianqin nodded and said, "dragon, with this line, even if my appearance can''t be restored, I''m satisfied." Hai Long didn''t want to think about the meaning of tianqin''s words. He comforted: "don''t worry, your face will recover. Be happy, we are now a couple." his hand was shining. The hat he was wearing appeared in his hand. Hai Long carefully helped tianqin bring it and smiled: "As long as you put your long hair in your clothes and the hanging yarn on your hat, you won''t be afraid of being seen by others. We will completely restrain our mana, turn to the downtown and buy a good jade box to hold the Taiyin fruit." Tianqin was in a good mood. He retracted his hand into his sleeve, turned around and said with a smile, "then I''m a civilian tianqin now, civilian Hailong. Let''s go." Hailong smiled and said, "even ordinary people, I won''t be a civilian. If we want to go to northern Xinjiang, we need to pass through Zhao song and Li Tang. In the state of Zhao song, I''m the king side by side." Tianqin was stunned and said, "one word is king side by side? What''s that?" Hai Long took tianqin''s Willow waist and told her his experience over the years as he walked north. Although they used to walk, their speed was much faster than that of ordinary people. Three days later, they finally walked out of the forest and came to the avenue leading to the state of Zhao and song. Tianqin seems to have forgotten her old face. Like a happy little girl, she always jumps around the sea dragon and looks very excited to see anything. Her good mood also infected Hailong. After three days of field walking, they became closer. In order to pull tianqin''s small hand, Hailong specially wrapped the fingernails on tianqin''s fingers with a cloth and sealed them. In this way, tianqin is really like an ordinary person. He can also walk through the mountains and roads with his familiar slender hand. These days, Hailong cares for tianqin in every way. Under his careful care, the evil spirit of tianqin disappeared completely, and it was really like ordinary people. She is surprisingly dependent on Hailong and is unwilling to leave him for a moment. "Qin, let''s have a rest." Hailong stopped holding tianqin''s little hand. The avenue they are walking on is about ten meters wide. The sky is covered on both sides of the road. The bright sun shines through the branches and leaves of the tree and casts a staggering shadow on the ground. Although there is no aura, the fresh air still brings people a very comfortable feeling. Tianqin said, "OK! After walking for a long time, people are a little tired." Hailong cooperated very well. She picked her up in the air and went to sit down under the big tree. Tianqin then pillowed Hailong''s shoulder and was very calm. She wiped Hailong''s forehead without sweat with her hand wrapped in cloth and said, "dragon, are you tired too? Let''s have a rest." Hai Long rubbed his stomach and said with a smile, "I haven''t eaten for a few days. I''m starving." "Eat?" tianqin felt that the word was so far away from herself. Since she accepted the power transmission of heavenly evil, her cultivation has long been able to absorb the evil Qi in heaven and earth to meet the needs of her body. She doesn''t know what it''s like to eat. Suddenly hearing this word, she felt a strange feeling in her heart. For the word "eat", she even had the same desire as Hailong. Feeling the daze of tianqin, Hailong hugged her and said: "Eating is the happiest thing in life. As an ordinary person, she has only been in a hurry for a hundred years in her life. Eating is the only thing that accompanies her from birth to death. Don''t ordinary people live just to eat and wear warm clothes? I don''t have any resistance to delicious food. The most delicious food I have ever eaten is made by Yuhua. Her vegetarian vegetarian food was made by Zheng at the beginning I''ve taken the heart of every Taoist priest of Lianyun sect. If I have a chance, I''ll let her cook it for you. I''m sure you''ll never forget it. " Tianqin smiled and said, "that''s good! When you find a village or town, you must take me to eat some first. Since I was born, what I remember is that I once ate some plants beneficial to mana in Qianhui valley. I''ve never tasted the meals of mortals. What''s vegetarian?" The sea dragon opened his mouth and said, "you''re not right. Then you''re so unjust. This time, I must let you have a good meal on the way. Vegetarian vegetarian means no meat and meat dishes." looking down at tianqin, the sea dragon murmured, "you haven''t eaten anything good, but how can it grow so big? What''s the secret?" Tianqin exclaimed, turned her body in the arms of the sea dragon, and said angrily, "you little lust ghost, hate to pull." Hailong smiled and said, "do I really hate it?" At the thought of the sea dragon''s sneak attack last night, tianqin couldn''t help being ashamed. He jumped up from his arms and kicked between his legs. The sea dragon gave an exaggerated cry. Before being kicked, he fell back, screamed and shouted, "murder his husband." Tianqin looked at him angrily, but her heart was full of warmth. How she hoped to be an ordinary couple with Hailong! "Don''t pretend to be you. Get up quickly." tianqin squatted down and beat Hai Long on the shoulder. Hai Long turned over and pressed her under her, hehe said with a smile: "look where you''re going this time." Tianqin refused him and said, "don''t play. If you invade me again, I''ll be really angry. Don''t touch others until you''re officially married." Hai Long pretended to be helpless, greedily looked at tianqin, blinked and said, "OK, I won''t touch you." in tianqin''s charming voice, he completely pressed his body on tianqin. "Wow, it''s so intimate in broad daylight. It seems that the heart of the people is not ancient!" A joking voice awakened Hailong and tianqin from their intimacy. Hailong stood up with tianqin and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a young man in his twenties sitting on a branch not far away and looking at them. The young man was medium-sized, handsome, showing a ruffian spirit at the corners of his mouth, holding a straw and looking at Hailong and tianqin Contains a trace of disdain. Hai Long was disturbed and said angrily, "it''s none of your business for us to make out. Is it comfortable to sit in the tree?" The young man floated down from the tree and fell lightly ten steps in front of Hailong and tianqin. He spit out the straw in the air and said with a smile, "of course it''s none of my business for you to make love. However, according to your clothes, you should have some money. Our brother is short of money recently. Can you give me some flowers for convenience?" Hailong was stunned and turned to look at tianqin. They couldn''t help laughing at the same time. One of them is the leader of Lianyun sect, the first leader of the right way in the cultivation world, and the other is the most powerful evil ancestor of the evil way. Unexpectedly, someone dared to rob them. This situation can not help but make them feel very funny. The young man was not surprised by their laughter and said with a smile, "why? Don''t I look like a robber? You''re wrong." the chaotic footsteps remembered that a group of strong men dressed in ordinary leather armor surrounded them, holding bright steel knives in their hands, looking like more than 20 people. They all assumed a ferocious look. Hai Long smiled and said, "little brother, you really add some fun to our journey! Go rob others. We don''t have money." When the young man saw that the sea dragon was not afraid of so many people, he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He was not a reckless man. He put away his laughing color, hugged his fists and said, "brother, tell me which way you are in. Don''t flood the Dragon King temple." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "I''m not on any road. It''s wrong for you to disturb our rest. Don''t be wordy and go quickly." the youth''s previous expression reminded him of his former self. He couldn''t help but feel a little good and didn''t want to embarrass him. The young man''s face changed slightly and said, "brother, we''re just asking for money. Let''s put down your belongings. Otherwise, don''t blame the brothers for the lack of eyes on the steel knife. I''m Shura tangfei. If you''re a member of the Tao, please show your identity quickly." Hailong said, "what''s Shura? Tang Fei? Haven''t you heard of it." Chapter 177 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Before the young man said anything, one of his men couldn''t help it. He shouted, "dare to insult our boss and die." with a flash of knife light, he hit the sea dragon head. Hai Long took tianqin''s small hand as if he didn''t see the steel knife and let him chop his head with only inch hair. When the was heard, the big man stepped back one after another. The tiger''s mouth had cracked and the steel knife in his hand had been twisted. The young Tang Fei''s eyes showed a surprised light, "golden bell jar, are you from the golden bell gate?" The Sea Dragon said, "the golden bell jar? I used to have a magic instrument called this name, but it has been destroyed. Don''t you go yet?" Tang Fei stopped his men who wanted to rush up. He turned his wrist and took out a short sword from somewhere. The short sword was cold and shining, but it was extraordinary. There was a trace of dignity on his face. "Since you are an expert of the golden bell clan, Tang Fei will come to learn. Please light your weapons." Hailong ignored Tang Fei, bowed his head and said to tianqin, "I''ll play with the child. You have a rest first." Tianqin skillfully nodded and stepped aside. Hailong stepped forward and greeted Tang Fei, "since you don''t know the phase, let me teach you a lesson." Tang Fei''s eyes lit up, shouted and looked at the sword. He walked with the sword, stepped on the gossip and rubbed his body. The short sword took a cold light and went straight to the sea dragon as a chest stab. The sea dragon didn''t want to catch the other party with one blow. The idea of Playing Rose. He walked carefree and let the other party take a sword lightly. Tang Fei suddenly raised a layer of momentum. The short sword in his hand was bright, and his sword was puffed and puffed. He stabbed nine swords at the sea dragon like lightning. He saw from Hai Long''s leisurely footwork that today''s opponent was not different from him and did his best. Looking at the shining dagger, Hailong couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t fight back. He still used Xiaoyao to avoid Tang Fei''s attack. Tang Fei''s dagger flew up and down faster and faster. With his dexterous figure, he launched a * like attack on the sea dragon. Within a radius of one Zhang, he was completely shrouded in the shadow of his sword. However, no matter how fast his sword is used, the body of the sea dragon shuttles through it like a wisp of virtual shadow, and will not be hurt by the short sword at all. After testing for a while, Hailong thought it was enough. Turning around, he gently withdrew from the circle and said with a smile: "little brother, I don''t think you should be a robber with your Kung Fu." Tang Fei gasped slightly and saw sweat on his forehead. It was obvious that this round of attack had consumed a lot of his physical strength. His eyes flashed cold. He suddenly snorted. He took the short sword in his hands and closed it in front of his chest. The tip of the sword pointed out and shouted, "take my move and take a glance." his momentum suddenly won. A blue light suddenly shot out from the short sword. Strangely, when the green light flew into the air, it suddenly divided into two strands, Attack the front chest of the sea dragon and stab the lower abdomen. The change is very subtle. The sea dragon couldn''t help but drink. He took a step forward and blocked the attack of the sword light with his own body. The sword light disappeared, but the sea dragon didn''t even hurt his clothes. "Little brother, I think you''ve had enough. Come here." as he said, he waved to Tang Fei. Tang Fei felt an irresistible force. His body involuntarily flew to the other party, and his whole body seemed to be fixed and couldn''t move at all. Hailong grabbed Tang Fei''s neck and shouted at the big men who were going to rush up: "if you want your boss to die, come here. I don''t care about breaking his neck." The big men immediately stopped like a rat repellent and shouted one after another, but no one dared to take another step forward. Hailong looked at Tang Fei in his hand and said, "boy, I''ve let you go more than once, but you just don''t listen. Isn''t life important to you?" Tang Fei turned pale and said, "no, no, I cherish my life very much. I''m twenty-four years old and haven''t got a wife. I don''t want to die yet. Senior, you must be an expert in the top ten wind and cloud list. My father is Tang Ao, who has no shadow sword. For his old man''s face, you can let me go. I won''t dare next time." A little curiosity rose in the sea dragon''s heart and said, "what are you talking about? What does the top ten list mean?" Tang Fei was stunned and said, "don''t you know the top ten list? It''s well known in China! The top ten list represents the ten most powerful people in China. They have excellent martial arts. In addition to the worship halls in various countries, they must be the most powerful of them. They are the leaders in the Wulin in China. My father ranks seventh among them." at this point, he couldn''t help raising his head proudly. Hai Long snorted disdainfully and threw Tang Fei aside. "What does your father''s ranking have to do with you? What kind of light and shadow sword did you use just now? I can''t see it." Tang Fei was furious and said, "it doesn''t matter if you insult me. You can''t insult our family sword. I have low cultivation. With my father''s internal skill, a sword can kill you." Hai Long turned to tianqin and asked, "what is internal skill?" Tianqin smiled and said, "that''s just a way to control their own vitality. I heard master Baihe say before that when ordinary people reach the extreme of internal skill cultivation and enter the innate state, they almost have the state of the early stage of cloud rising, but they can''t fly. Don''t mess with them, let''s go." Hai Long nodded and said, "I just think the boy''s fancy tricks just now look very interesting. Tang Fei, I''ll let you go now, but leave your sword. We''ll go straight north here. If you want to get your sword back, let your father take it." Tang Fei looked at the sea dragon with hatred. For people in the Wulin, they always regard weapons as important as their own lives. Besides, this short sword is his family treasure. But in order to escape his life, he didn''t care much. He threw his short sword and scabbard on the ground and took all his men away in frustration. Tianqin picked up the short sword on the ground and handed it to Hai long. He said, "why bother with these ordinary people? Even if their martial arts are strong, they are far from being compared with us." Hai Long said with a smile, "what''s the meaning of peace and tranquility along the way? I just want to see how powerful the top ten wind and cloud list experts are. It won''t have much impact on us anyway. Let''s go." he took up his little hand of the tianqin and went North. After half a day''s journey, they finally saw the first city of the trip. It was a simple small city. The city wall was only seven or eight meters high and there was no moat. At the gate, four lazy officers and soldiers were sleepy against the gate tower. There were not many pedestrians passing by, mostly civilians in plain clothes. In order to fulfill her promise of inviting tianqin to eat something good, Hailong took her quickly into the town. There are many houses on both sides of the street. Only occasionally can you see one or two grocery stores. "It seems that this should be a poor town! I don''t know how the hotel food here is done." Hailong said reluctantly. Tianqin said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. As long as we are with you, everything we eat is delicious." while talking, Hailong looked into a small hotel not far ahead. He said excitedly, "there won''t be any big restaurants here anyway. Let''s go there and order casually." When they came to the hotel, a waiter immediately welcomed them out. "Please come inside, two guests. We have excellent sorghum wine and all kinds of home-made dishes. They are good in quality and cheap. Your satisfaction is guaranteed." Hailong smiled and said, "I hope it''s as good as you said." under the guidance of the waiter, they entered the tavern. Although the appearance here is ordinary, it is clean inside. At this time, it was lunchtime. 70% of the guests in the shop were already sitting. There was some noise between pushing cups and changing lamps. Under the leadership of the waiter, Hailong and tianqin sat at a table near the window. "What would you like to eat?" the waiter asked humbly. The Sea Dragon said, "as long as it''s delicious, you can''t treat you badly." The waiter went to work on the dishes. Hailong suddenly thought of a problem. The expression on his face was embarrassed. Tianqin asked with concern, "dragon, what''s the matter with you?" Hailong said with a wry smile, "I suddenly remembered that there was no silver used in the secular world." Tianqin sniffed and said, "you are so careless. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether we eat or not. Let''s go." Hailong resolutely said, "how about that? If I fail to invite you to dinner for the first time, it''s too unreasonable. Eat first, and then I''ll think of a way. It''s a big deal to have a overlord meal." Tianqin shook her head helplessly, but she was still soft and didn''t say anything. With the increasing drunkenness of the guests, the conversation around one table attracted the attention of Hailong. Only one of them said, "Lao Zhang, do you think we can withstand the attack of Yuan Mongolia this time? I heard that two cities have been taken away." Another slightly hoarse voice said, "it''s hard to say. The yuan and Mongolia have been silent for several years. I''m afraid they have been well prepared to launch a war against our country this time. It seems that our country is going to be dangerous. Fortunately, we are in the rear, and the yuan and Mongolia can''t fight here no matter how powerful. I hope Li Tang can send us some reinforcements to fight against the barbarians in Yuan and Mongolia." A third sound sounded, "Hum, there''s no need for Li Tangguo to count on it. The soldiers of yuan and Mongolia attacked the two countries in two ways at the same time. My brother is a military commander in the army. He heard from their commander-in-chief that yuan and Mongolia were well prepared this time, especially all kinds of attack instruments, which were excellent and almost poured out of the country. Even dozens of artillery in our border cities could not stop their attack I''m afraid we''re really going to subjugate our country this time. " "It''s not that powerful. I don''t believe it. With the vast territory and abundant resources of Zhao and song, we can''t beat him. Hum, if I weren''t old, I really wanted to go to battle in armor and kill his mother." Hearing this, Hailong could not help but frown. It was he who helped the worship Hall of Zhao Song state to win the victory. This time, Mongolia attacked again, and he couldn''t help but get angry. For the three countries in China, Zhao Song state is the most emotional. Without long Xiangyu given by Zhao Ji, he couldn''t accept the red dragon, let alone help connect the heaven. It''s difficult to hear about Zhao Song state at this time , he couldn''t help hesitating. After all, it was urgent for him to help tianqin find Taiyin fruit. But he really couldn''t give up Zhao songguo. "Dragon, what''s the matter with you? Eat. These dishes look delicious." it turned out that when Hailong listened to the conversation at that table, their meals had been served. Hailong nodded and ate thoughtfully. He hadn''t eaten these ordinary foods for a long time. After a few mouthfuls of food, he immediately moved his food intention and launched a tornado like attack with tianqin. "So full, dragon, what are the names of these meals? Let''s write them down and eat them elsewhere in the future, OK?" tianqin leaned back in his chair and said contentedly. Hailong looked at the messy cup and plate with a wry smile and said, "can you tell what each plate is? Besides, I don''t know much about the names of dishes." his face moved. He suddenly smiled and said, "baby, someone has sent us money." tianqin was stunned. Before he knew what he meant, three people came outside the door. Among them, there is Tang Fei who calls himself Shura. Tang Fei saw the sea dragon at a glance and pointed to him and said, "Dad, he took my sword. You have to avenge me." Tang Fei''s father is an old man in his fifties. He has a national face, straight nose, square mouth, thick eyebrows and big eyes. Years have not left too many traces on his face. Just standing there gives people a feeling of not being angry. Beside him was a woman who looked a few years younger than Tang Fei. She was petite and beautiful. Her eyebrows were full of heroism, which was somewhat similar to Tang Fei. After listening to Tang Fei''s words, the old man snorted angrily and said, "you still have the face to say that you have lost the face of our Tang family." as he said, he strode towards the sea dragon. The sea dragon still sat there and watched the old man approach, but he didn''t say a word. The old man hugged him with both fists and said politely, "this friend invited me. I don''t know how the little dog offended you. Tang Ao, the boss of Tang family castle, made amends for him and asked my friend to return the sword of the little dog. After all, it''s our Tang family property." The sea dragon took out Tang Fei''s short sword from his arms and said, "is that it? Give it back to you. But I have two conditions." Tang Ao stood up straight and said calmly, "Your Excellency, please." Hailong smiled and said, "first condition, please pay for our meal. I''m really short of money." Tang Ao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Hailong''s conditions were so easy. He subconsciously said, "it''s easy. I''ll make friends as soon as I''m good. I''ll buy this meal. What''s the other condition?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 178 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong stood up and said, "let''s go out and talk about another condition. Waiter, check out with this one." then he played the tianqin and walked to the door first. In addition to the hotel, Hailong walked forward as if there was no one else. The girl who came with Tang Fei stopped them with an arrow and said angrily, "madman, do you want to go without leaving a sword?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "let Tang Ao talk to me. You don''t deserve it." The girl''s name is Tang Ying. She is Tang Fei''s sister. She has always been hot. She just wanted to get angry after listening to Hailong''s words, but she clearly felt that her body was bound by something and fell gently aside. The sea dragon still walked forward with the tianqin. At this time, Tang Ao had settled his meal money and came out. Without seeing how he acted, he had chased the sea dragon. "Sir, now you can say your other condition." Hailong stopped and said, "in fact, I didn''t mean to embarrass your son. I gave him several opportunities, but he still insisted on robbing us. When I couldn''t help it, I won his sword. I can give you the sword first. However, I hope you can promise me the second condition and play with me. I''m very interested in your light-free sword." he said, He handed the dagger to Tang Ao. Tang Ao''s eyes were full of anger and invisible dignity. Even Hailong couldn''t help being affected. He flashed, and a sideshift had caught Tang Fei who wanted to escape. "Villain, how come we Tang family have a scum like you. We rob. Don''t I care about your food and drink." the big hand is held high, and there is a white light in the palm, which is about to be photographed. Tang Fei trembled and hurriedly begged, "Dad, please forgive me. I dare not next time. For mom''s sake, please forgive me." When Tang Fei mentioned his wife, Tang Ao was in a daze. His raised right hand couldn''t put it down. With a sigh, he took him to the sea dragon and saluted respectfully: "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know my fault is the dog, so I''ll take him to make amends. I don''t think it''s necessary to compete. I admit defeat." Before Hailong spoke, Tang Fei said, "Dad, you can''t admit defeat! If you admit defeat, you will lose the ranking on the top ten list." "Shut up." Tang Ao tried to suppress his anger and said, "it''s not all your fault. If things get out, Tang Ao will have no face to see people in the Jianghu." The Sea Dragon said calmly, "you''d better go home and teach your son again. I''m not competing with you for a false name. Let''s go out of the city." then he walked out of the city first along the way he came. Tang Ao sighed helplessly. With his personality, how could he know when his son was wrong? With Tang Fei and Tang Ying who had recovered his ability to move, he followed Hailong and tianqin out of the city gate. Over an earth slope, the sea dragon stopped where there was no one. Tang Ao saluted again and said, "Sir, I apologize to you on behalf of the dog. If there is any use for Tang family castle in the future, I will try my best to help." Hai Long smiled and said, "Lord Tang, how about we make a bet." Tang Ao was stunned and said, "bet? What do you want to bet?" Hai Long said, "let''s bet on the success or failure between you and me today. If you win, the childe robbery will never happen. I will never mention it to anyone. If you lose, you must promise me a condition." he completely grasped Tang Ao''s weakness of saving face and put forward this bet. Sure enough, Tang Ao said: "the dog is wrong first. How can I do it with you again?" Hai Long said, "I just want to compete with you. Even if you lose, I won''t tell you about your son as long as you promise me that condition. I''m not a talkative person." Tang Ao thought and said, "please tell me the conditions first." After listening to his question, Hailong couldn''t help feeling good. Tang Ao was not careless when facing his opponent. "The condition is very simple. If you lose, take your son and his men to the front line. You should know that the state of Zhao song is at war with the state of yuan and Mongolia. As a people of the state of Zhao song, you should do more." Tang Ao was stunned, and his eyes showed a trace of admiration. He said, "even if you don''t say it, I have this intention. It''s my duty to contribute to the country. I think we don''t have to do it." Hailong insisted, "no, no matter what, I still want to compete with you. I said, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to experience the unique skill of splitting light without shadow sword. Go ahead." Tang Ao saw that Hailong insisted so much, so he had to nod helplessly and said, "well, please light your weapon." Hai Long''s right hand flashed behind him. When his hand stretched out again, Qiu Lu''s Begonia sword had appeared in his hand. "Good sword." Tang Ao couldn''t help exclaiming at the blue glittering autumn dew Begonia. He has been immersed in kendo for decades and has never seen a sword of such quality. His eyes contain envy and appreciation, but there is no greed. "What a good sword. I don''t know your name." Looking at the sword body of Qiulu Begonia like a Wang of autumn water, Hailong couldn''t help thinking of the misty charming face and sighed: "this sword is called Qiulu Begonia." Looking at the posture of the sea dragon holding the sword, Tang Ao was a little strange. It was obvious that the young man opposite who seemed to be about the same age as his son didn''t often use the sword. Although he was confused, he thought of his son''s description of the sea dragon. He was still cautious, took out the sea dragon''s short sword and made an invitation gesture. Hailong Qiulu pointed to Begonia and said, "you''re welcome. Let go." Tang Ao was aroused by the arrogance of the sea dragon. His whole body was full of momentum. The short sword shone with a light of about a foot long. He walked with the sword and rowed gently towards the sea dragon. In terms of posture and skill, he is much better than Tang Fei. The sea dragon didn''t make a hard connection. He rushed forward. When he saw that he was about to hit the other party''s short sword, he launched the free swimming body method and easily let Tang Ao pass the attack. Tang Ao''s short sword recovered itself, turned quickly, and stabbed eight swords around at the same time. The sword Qi broke through the air and made a puff sound, which immediately posed a certain threat to the sea dragon. Xiaoyaoyou led the sea dragon''s body to bend back like a bow to avoid each other''s attack. The sea dragon shouted, "use your sub lightsaber." Tang Ao was surprised. He knew very well that if the sea dragon handed out Qiulu Begonia while dodging, he would probably stab himself. He didn''t dare to hide clumsily. He flew up and jumped into the air. The sword tip trembled, and immediately three green lights shot at the sea dragon''s figure. The blue light changed into two and four in the air, and turned into twelve in an instant, covering almost all the space where the sea dragon can dodge. Carefree travel is very magical. The sea dragon''s body seems to have turned into a sheet of thin paper and floated forward. With a slight twist, it passed through the sword light under the incredible gaze of Tang Ao. The sound of puff was repeated, and all the sword Qi hit the ground, stirring up a piece of dust. Tang Ao''s eyes were shining brightly. As soon as his body fell to the ground, he bounced up again. The blue light turned white, the sword tip trembled, and the nine white lights came out almost in no order. This is his strongest stunt. It is called nine sons born by a dragon. Nine white lights instantly turn into two and four. A total of 36 lights greet the body of the sea dragon. The sea dragon was greatly satisfied with such a dense attack. He no longer dodged. His body suddenly stopped like a nail. The white light on his hand flickered, and he was protected by a light shield formed by the power of God. Thirty six sword lights caused thirty-six ripples on the light shield of the sea dragon. From the overall impact, it really has the power of the cultivator of the cloud realm. Tang Ao floated to the ground and gasped slightly. He looked at the Hailong in disbelief. The Hailong Qiulu and the Begonia pointed obliquely to the ground and said: "Your skill is really strong, and this lightsaber method has its own characteristics. However, it would be better if you could improve it a little. When the sword Qi is emitted, don''t be in a hurry to separate. When it is about to attack the enemy, it will disperse suddenly, so as to have an unexpected effect." Tang Ao moved in his heart and said respectfully, "I''ve been taught. Your skill is strong, which is the only thing I''ve seen in my life. Even the blue moon bow, which ranks first in the top ten wind and cloud list, can''t take so many attacks from me at the same time. May I ask your name?" Hai Long smiled calmly and said, "remember what you said. There are many enemies waiting for you at the border of Zhao Song state. See clearly." as he said, he shook his body, walked slowly on the upper reaches of the ground, swayed quickly with his steps, and almost every part was constantly changing different actions. With a flash of his body, Hai long stood next to tianqin and said: "You can''t learn your light splitting sword for nothing. If you practice this set of footwork well, you can at least be invincible. There are footprints on the ground. Study by yourself. My name is Hailong." after saying this, he took up the hand of tianqin, the light flashed, and they disappeared into the air at the same time. Tang Ao stood in place. Tang Ying murmured, "Hailong, this name is so familiar. Ah! I know, Dad, isn''t the king of Zhao song also called Hailong?" Tang Ao''s whole body was shocked, and his eyes showed an incredible light, "it''s him, it must be him. In addition to him, who else can have such profound cultivation?" Tang Fei exclaimed, "is that the king who destroyed the sacrificial Hall of the yuan and Mongolia by himself? I, I really hit the iron plate this time." Tang Ao sighed and said, "it''s so easy to miss such a good opportunity. Hey, you''d be lucky if you could worship the old man as a teacher." Tang Ying said, "Dad, he looks like his brother at most. Why do you say he is an old man?" Tang Ao said, "you don''t know, he is not a Wulin person, but an immortal. He may be hundreds of years old." Tang Ying stared, "hundreds of years old? How is this possible?" Tang Ao said, "there''s nothing impossible. Come on, you quickly recall his actions just now. His footwork handed down by the old man must be very magical." At present, the three members of the family began to study carefully according to the half inch deep footprints left on the ground. What Tang Ao didn''t know was that it was the simple body methods related to gossip taught to them by Hailong that made the Tang family finally become the first Wulin family in China. With brisk steps, Hailong and tianqin returned to the small town. They found a clean hotel to stay. Tianqin asked, "dragon, what do you mean by learning Tang Ao''s light splitting sword? We need to learn that?" The Sea Dragon said, "you don''t understand that. The light splitting sword has its magic. If it can be applied to our Taoism, it may have a miraculous effect." Tianqin said with a smile, "if you exchange your body method for this sword method, they will earn money." Hai Long said, "Tang Ao looks very honest and worth teaching. It''s still good for Zhao song. Besides, it''s just the most common body method in free travel. It''s more advanced and can''t be used without mana support." Tianqin said, "we''re staying in a hotel now. You still don''t have money. Can you find someone to pay for you tomorrow?" Hai Long smiled, took out a small cloth bag from his arms, weighed it in his hand, and said, "who says I don''t have money? You see, I got it from Tang Ao when I fought with him. He learned my free swimming method, and it''s nothing to spend him some silver." when he opened the cloth bag, there were not only scattered silver coins, but also several large silver notes, Enough for their trip to northern Xinjiang. Tianqin shook her head helplessly and said, "you can always come up with these strange ways. Long, I find you are very concerned about Zhao songguo. Now that they are fighting, let''s go and have a look." The sea dragon was delighted and said, "is it really OK?" Tianqin nodded and said, "it''s just a little detour. I can''t kill now. There''s plenty of time." Hailong picked her up, turned around in the air and said, "good wife, you know me best." Tianqin sighed darkly. She is selfish. If she walks more, her trip with Hailong will be longer. There was still an inexplicable fear in her heart whether her appearance could be restored. After staying in the small town for one night, the next morning, they set off on the road. Before leaving, Hailong specially bought a map of the Central Plains to avoid detours. Distinguish the direction clearly, the two went towards the border between Zhao Song state and Yuan Meng state. Like a gentle wife, tianqin followed the sea dragon and let him hold his little hand wrapped in the forbidden cloth. Hailong also took good care of her. Along the way, the feelings between the two people continued to warm, and tianqin was no longer restrained. In addition to the last level, they could keep etiquette. Hailong occasionally violated her sensitive parts, and she wanted to refuse to accept it. It''s just that Hailong is never allowed to lift her veil. Her old appearance has become her taboo. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 179 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Looking at the towering city in front of him, Hailong spread out the map and said, "this is Rongyang city. From here, seven or eight cities in the northeast can reach the border between yuan, Mongolia, Zhao and song. I don''t know what the war is going on ahead." these days, they come all the way, walking all the lonely roads, so that they don''t know much about the war. Tianqin smiled and said, "what? Judging from your appearance, I really want to help Zhao song fight the enemy! Don''t forget who you are now. Once you get involved in mortal affairs and are known by other righteous sects, I''m afraid it will be bad for the reputation of Lianyun sect." The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "Whoever cares about them. Whatever they think. I only do what I want to do. What about the right way? There are no good things. Let them come if you like." Tianqin said, "dragon, no matter how you decide, I will support you. In fact, I like your stubborn temper very much. However, don''t be careless. Try not to do it when necessary. You know what I mean." Hailong smiled and said, "don''t worry, your husband, I''m the smartest person in the world." Tianqin spat and said, "whose husband are you? People haven''t promised to marry you." Hailong said with a smile, "anyway, it will happen sooner or later. It''s nothing to shout first. Come on, good tianqin, let me hug." Tianqin''s delicate body turned slightly and escaped the sneak attack of Hailong. With a smile, she ran to Rongyang city first, and Hailong followed closely. Neither of them practiced any Taoism. Like ordinary people, they chased in front of Rongyang city. Rongyang city is one of the important towns of the state of Zhao and song. The city wall is about 20 meters high and there are high mountains on both sides. It is a dangerous place for strategists. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It can be said that it is the most important defense place in the frontier of the state of Zhao and song and the last solid barrier. The giant artillery familiar to Hailong did not appear in this big city. When he thought about it, the artillery should be on the other side of the city. The guard at the gate was very strict. When Hailong and tianqin came here, they were stopped by the soldiers. These soldiers have resolute faces, wearing light blue armor and dark blue cloak. They are carved with a flying dragon with teeth and claws on their chest, which shows that they are an elite army after years of wind and frost. Hailong stepped forward and said with a smile, "Hello, military masters. We pass by Rongyang city and want to go in and have a rest. Please make it convenient for you." The head of the soldier pressed his sword around his waist and said in a deep voice, "now the war is tense ahead. Rongyang city is now used to garrison the army. No people are allowed to enter." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "but we want to go ahead and have a look! How can we do without passing through here." he took out a ingot of silver from his arms and handed it to him. He said, "Lord Jun, please accept it." The soldier leader snorted coldly, clapped off the silver handed by Hailong, and said in a deep voice, "what crime should you commit to bribing sergeants? I think you must be spies of the yuan and Mongolia state. You want to plot an evil plot. Come and catch them for me and put them in prison for punishment." Hai Long was surprised and said secretly that the quality of these gatekeepers was good! He hurriedly pulled the tianqin back a few steps and said, "don''t start yet. Make it clear. Why do you think we are spies?" The soldier leader looked at Hailong coldly and said, "you behave strangely. Now the war is about to spread to Rongyang city. Now I give you two choices, one is to retreat quickly, and the other is to be put in prison. Rongyang city is related to the safety of our state of Zhao and song, so you must not miss anything." The sea dragon frowned and said, "there should be seven or eight big cities ahead. Are they all lost? Do those guns eat dry food?" When the soldier leader heard that Hailong lifted the gun, he immediately became nervous and raised his hand. Dozens of blue armored soldiers in charge of guarding the city gate quickly surrounded Hailong and tianqin, brushed their swords, and surrounded Hailong and tianqin. The leader of the soldier said, "I''ll choose for you now. Catch it for me and send it back to the military headquarters for interrogation." the soldiers didn''t make a promise. Ten of them rushed to the sea dragon and tianqin first. Although all the long swords pointed to the air, they blocked all their retreat. The humble color on Hai Long''s face disappeared. He nodded and said, "yes, a soldier like you can be called an elite. Who is in charge of guarding this city now? Ask him to see me." The soldier leader was awed. The momentum of the sea dragon completely shocked him and the soldiers. He was as towering as a high mountain, as if he could not be shaken. The soldier leader took a deep breath, calmed his uneasiness and said in a deep voice, "who is your excellency? What''s the purpose of coming to Rongyang city." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I''m dedicated to the temple. Come here to supervise the war." Hearing the three words of the sacrificial hall, the soldiers immediately showed respectful eyes, but the soldier leader did not immediately let the sea dragon go, stretched out his right hand and said, "please show me your keepsake." Hailong knew that if he didn''t show his identity, these soldiers might not put themselves in. He shook his head reluctantly, smiled and said, "my Keepsake is my name. My name is Hailong." The leader of the soldier showed his astonishment, stepped back one after another, looked at the sea dragon suspiciously, his voice trembled, and said, "you are your highness, this, this..." The sea dragon continued to pester lazily and said with a smile and scold, "what is this? Can anyone else pretend to be me? I heard that the state of yuan and Mongolia launched another war of aggression against our country, so I came here to have a look. Who is the person in charge of guarding here?" as he said, the sea dragon stretched out his right palm, flashed in the void, and a purple dragon came out, It circled around his body and returned to the right palm. The incomparably powerful breath deterred all soldiers five steps at the same time. Looking at the hesitant soldier leader, Hailong said, "with my cultivation, if you want to break through, can you stop it?" The soldier leader was shocked. Suddenly, he and all the soldiers knelt down and said excitedly: "see your Highness the marshal." The sea dragon was stunned, scratched his head and said, "when will I become a marshal again? Get up and answer." "Yes." the soldier leader got up and said respectfully, "tell your highness that we are the elite First Corps of the state of Zhao song under your Majesty''s personal supervision, with the name of Hailong. You are the head of our army and the first marshal of the state of Zhao song." Hailong looked at tianqin and said with a smile, "this is made by the boy Zhao Ji again. What''s the use of installing a marshal title for me? I won''t stay in the state of Zhao song." The soldier leader''s eyes glittered with worship and said respectfully, "this is the position your majesty specially left for you out of respect for you. Our Hailong Legion is the most elite legion of Zhao Song state, with a total number of 100000. Now they are all stationed in Rongyang City, under the command of deputy Legion commander General Zhao Fengshang." Hailong was stunned and said, "General Zhao Feng, isn''t he guarding Nanjiang? How did he come here?" The soldier leader said: "It''s a military secret, so it''s not for small people to know. The Hailong regiment was established more than three years ago. Since its establishment, it has been under the command of General Zhao Fengshang. We are all drawn from all the regiments in the country and trained uniformly. We are the only regiment in the country where all soldiers have armor. This time, our goal is to fight in Rongyang city At the end of the year, he blocked the aggression of yuan and Mongolia. " Hailong nodded and said, "well, take me to see Zhao Feng." inexplicably, he became the first marshal of Zhao Song state, and also had his own elite Legion named after himself. Hailong couldn''t help feeling some vanity, as if he was already a marshal of the unified war at this time. Under the leadership of the soldier leader, Hailong and tianqin entered Rongyang city. Indeed, as the soldier leader said, there are almost no civilians in the whole Rongyang City, and there are soldiers everywhere. Some of them are Hailong legions wearing light blue armor. The soldier leader explained that there are 200000 troops in Rongyang City, except Hailong Legion Hundreds of thousands of troops are responsible for supply and transportation, and are fully served by the Hailong Corps. It can be seen that Zhao song attaches great importance to this Elite Corps. The military headquarters was located in the city master''s house of Rongyang city. Hailong and tianqin were outside the door. The soldier leader hurried in and reported. Tianqin smiled and said, "dragon, it seems that you really have some status in the state of Zhao and song. It''s more powerful than I thought." Hailong straightened his chest and said proudly, "of course. Although I rarely stay in the state of Zhao and song, I should be a well-known big man with my original fame." Tianqin beat him lightly on the shoulder and said, "don''t be complacent. The state of yuan and Mongolia is coming here. I''m afraid if you don''t do it, the state of Zhao and song will disappear." Hailong just wanted to say something, but he saw Zhao Feng in military uniform striding out under the escort of a team of soldiers. He saw Hailong at a glance. He hurried forward a few steps, fell to his knees with a thump, and said with surprise and joy: "see your highness." With a wave of his big hand, Hailong lifted him from the ground and said with a smile, "haven''t seen him for years. How''s General Zhao?" Zhao Feng said with a smile, "OK, very good. Your highness, please come inside." Under the surprised gaze of many guards, he personally led Hai long to the lobby of the military headquarters. At this time, there were dozens of soldiers with different ranks in the lobby. They were all wearing blue armor, but the pattern on their chest was different. Like Zhao Feng, the dragon on his chest was golden and had four claws, while others were mostly silver, red and so on. After Zhao Feng led Hailong to the throne, he said loudly, "fellow colleagues, I have an important happy event to announce. Your Highness the king has come to help us." These people present are all famous generals of Zhao songguo who have been killed for a long time. Just now I saw Zhao Feng running out in a hurry after a soldier whispered a few words. I don''t know what happened. At this time, after listening to his words, they all looked at Hailong in surprise, showing surprise eyes one by one. Zhao Feng shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t you see your highness soon." The generals responded and knelt down to the ground one after another. They saluted the emperor to the sea dragon. The sea dragon smiled, held his hands lightly, and said, "you''re welcome, generals. I''m just here to see how the war is going." they just felt a sense of peace holding their body. When the air disappeared, they had stood straight. In surprise, the respect for Hailong deepened a little. Hailong turned to Zhao Feng and asked, "General Zhao, what''s the situation on the front line now? Where is the army of yuan and Mongolia?" Zhao Feng''s eyes flashed coldly and said: "Your Highness, your judgment was absolutely correct. The barbarians of the yuan and Mongolia countries have been engaged in conspiracy for many years. They attacked Li Tang and Zhao song respectively in two ways this time. Obviously, they had premeditated. They were very well prepared. Under the circumstances of unprepared and their despicable sneak attack, several important towns with artillery on the periphery have been lost. In order to reduce losses, I order All the troops withdrew to the vicinity of Rongyang city for standby, evacuated the people of the eight cities on the front line to the rear, temporarily abandoned the eight cities with little defensive power, and prepared to fight to the death with the army of yuan and Mongolia in Rongyang city. " The sea dragon frowned and said, "General Zhao, your arrangement is really good, but there is one thing I don''t understand. With the power of artillery, even if the enemy attacks secretly, it won''t be so easy to break the city. Are the border guards so loose?" Zhao Feng sighed and said: "The frontier was heavily guarded and the enemy was found at the first time. The artillery was all open. However, the yuan and Mongolia countries brought us a very surprised method of attacking the city. They attacked the city with cavalry, and all kinds of siege equipment were excellent, all led by horses. Our artillery only fired three shots. Although they caused some losses, they were still attacked under the city Within the power range of the artillery, we can only fight with them, but those barbarians are really fierce. When the number is dominant, our defenders are retreating day by day. At the same time, their spies have invaded the city for a long time and set fire everywhere at the beginning of the war, which makes people panic. Under the effect of internal and external troubles, our army is collapsing. After learning this news , your majesty ordered me to lead the sea dragon corps to come to support at the first time. But at that time, the enemy was very powerful. It was said that he worked hard, declined again, exhausted three times, and overcame it. In order to avoid the peak of the other party, I chose Rongyang City as the place for a decisive battle. Here we must not step back. I am confident that I can completely defeat the elite of yuan and Mongolia. " Hailong nodded and said: "I hope everything can be as you said. Zhao Feng, one person''s strength can''t play a decisive role in the battlefield, and people like me had better not directly participate in the war. Therefore, I hope you can lead the sea dragon army to beat back the other party in direct battle. Only in this way can Zhao song really become strong. It''s not in vain. Zhao Ji came in my name Name this Legion. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 180 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Zhao Feng''s eyes flashed and said: "Your Highness, after several years of strict training and the real test of blood and fire, I have absolute confidence in the sea dragon Corps. I don''t need to bother you. However, for the sake of our army''s morale, I hope you can bring encouragement to our soldiers at the head of the city when we fight against the enemy. I think if you know that the hero you admire most is supervising the war side by side, you can make more achievements Show your strong fighting power. According to our spies, the enemy has completely occupied several other border cities. The supply line composed of 300000 iron cavalry and more than 100000 soldiers will arrive outside Rongyang city at noon tomorrow at the latest. The habits of Yiyuan Mongols will have a fierce impact at the first time. At that time, as long as we can completely smash their charge and war It''s already decided. Your highness, can you stay for this day? I hope you can see how your sea dragon army fights the enemy with your own eyes. Then, I''ll have a surprise for you. " Hailong smiled and said, "it''s no problem to stay one day. Now you can let everyone pass on the news of my arrival. And tell them that in tomorrow''s battle, the ten bravest soldiers will receive my reward and be promoted to the position of pioneer." Zhao Feng was stunned and said, "even soldiers are no exception? Your highness, there are too many levels between pioneers and ordinary soldiers. You know, at least some generals can be competent for the position of vanguard." Hailong said calmly, "General Zhao, you can''t be so rigid. You know, you must use talents regardless of style. If they are all limited by the box, many talents will be buried. Do as I say. I''m sure these ten people selected can be qualified for the position of pioneer. You know, what a pioneer needs is courage." Zhao Feng seemed to understand something. After giving a standard military salute to Hailong, he turned to his generals and said: "Your Highness, everyone has heard what your highness said. Tell your generals and soldiers at all levels that anyone who makes a special contribution at the next stop tomorrow will be given a heavy reward. This is the first group action of our Hailong regiment. It is different from the previous bandit suppression. If anyone in charge makes a mistake, bring it to me." His voice was full of blood and fire. Stimulated by the reward promised by the sea dragon, the generals promised and left the account one after another. Zhao Feng sighed and said, "there will be a big war tomorrow. I really don''t know how many people will die in this battle." Hai Long frowned and said, "General Zhao, as the commander of the three armed forces, you are used to seeing the world. How can you have such women''s benevolence? It doesn''t seem to be your style." Zhao Feng said, "I wasn''t like this before, but since I took over the Hailong corps, these tough boys are the best of a thousand! To tell the truth, I really don''t want them to have any damage." Hailong stood up and said calmly: "If you want them to reduce their injuries, the most important thing is that you command properly. Well, we''re a little tired all the way. Please arrange a room for us." Zhao Feng took back his melancholy, turned to tianqin and said, "Your Highness, you haven''t consulted yet. Who is this?" Hailong hugged tianqin and said with a smile, "this is my other wife. Originally, we wanted to go to northern Xinjiang, but I heard that the state of Zhao and song fought again with the state of yuan and Mongolia, so I came to have a look." Zhao Feng was stunned for a moment, and a funny feeling rose in his heart. He secretly said that his Highness the king had so many wives. It''s really playful! But he said, "it''s your Highness''s wife." Tianqin glared at Hailong, but didn''t refute. Hailong said, "you''re busy. Just find a place to live with us. I hope we can really see a surprise tomorrow." Zhao Feng said with a confident smile, "I will." After years of recuperation, the Mongol state of Yuan Dynasty gathered millions of iron cavalry and divided them into left and right routes, attacking Zhao Song state and Li Tang state at the same time. After attacking the first frontier city of Zhao Song state, marshal zuolu again divided his troops. With 200000 iron cavalry who did not directly participate in the war, he went down to three cities in three days with lightning speed. For a time, the whole zuolu army was powerful Rising, the momentum is like breaking bamboo all the way. Using the circular attack like waves, the frontier cities of Zhao and song have been collected in more than a month. At night, the barracks for tens of miles were quiet. Except for the patrolling guards, other soldiers of yuan and Mongolia had a rest. In the Chinese Army''s big tent, Prince tuochi, marshal of the left road of yuan and Mongolia, was watching the sand table carefully. He was the most famous general of yuan and Mongolia. As a civilian, he had made great achievements in war in the past ten years after joining the army. Finally, he was granted the position of Prince because of his high credit. Tongyou road Marshal chaerha is called the double lions of yuan and Mongolia. This time, he led his army to attack the state of Zhao song. It can be said that he fought a series of battles and met few obstacles. The army of the state of Zhao song is still as weak as before. He can''t help the impact of his iron cavalry. The tall city wall that the state of Zhao song relied on has no effect under the sharp weapon he brought to attack the city. In order to expand the territory, the state of yuan and Mongolia developed dozens of huge boarding cars wrapped in iron sheets. These cars are more than ten meters high and tens of meters wide, and are pulled by dozens of horses. The top can be lifted and lowered according to the wall of the other party. Hundreds of archers can be hidden inside the boarding car to attack the targets in the city through the holes through the crossbow machine. At the same time, there can also be on the roof of the siege car Once a hundred people arrive in front of the city and put down the iron plate, these soldiers can attack the enemy city at the fastest speed. With the toughness of Yuanmeng people and the strength of this siege vehicle, so far, they have hardly failed except that one siege vehicle has been destroyed by artillery. "Report to marshal, our spies return." "Let him in," he said A man dressed in black and agile came in and said respectfully, "see the marshal." Tuochi waved and said, "don''t be polite. What''s the situation in Rongyang city? How many defenders are there?" Scout path: "According to my observation, there are about 100000 defenders in the city, but there are also 100000 people in charge of supplies. Their actions are very secretive. Even if they don''t stop at night, many very large wooden boxes arrived in Rongyang city not long ago. The defense is extremely tight, and their subordinates can''t find out what they are wearing. But I''m sure that these soldiers of the state of Zhao and song should be their elite According to my observation, these soldiers are not only wearing armor, but also very smart in all aspects. I''m afraid they will be the most stubborn obstacle in the progress of Dayuan. " Drag Chi frowned. He didn''t worry about the other party''s soldiers. He believed that even if the other party''s soldiers were tough, they were far inferior to his iron cavalry. It was the wooden boxes that made him wonder. As a commander, he had to be careful. He asked in a deep voice, "how many and how big are those boxes?" The spy thought and said: "There are tens of thousands of boxes, and there are obvious differences. There are thousands of boxes with wheels under them. It seems very heavy. It needs four or five people to help two horses to pull. This kind of box is about one meter five, two meters long and one meter five wide. Each box is guarded by ten elite soldiers. Another kind of box is smaller and square , the side is about one meter long and is pulled by a carriage. According to the subordinate''s judgment, it should be some military materials. " Tuochi nodded and said, "you go down first." he waved back his spies. Tuochi went to the sand table and looked at the Rongyang city in the middle of the two mountains. A low voice sounded, "The geographical location of Rongyang city is very important. As long as we can win here and defend by risk, all the cities we have obtained before will become very safe. It is easy to defend here but difficult to attack. We must fight down. Rongyang city is like the horn of a fat sheep in the state of Zhao and song. As long as the horn is cut off, the remaining fat and tender mutton will be let us taste." Tuochi nodded and said, "I understand these, Meng lie, what do you think those wooden boxes will be?" as he said, his eyes looked at the dark corner in the big tent. The previous sound sounded again, "According to my judgment, it should be a defensive weapon. It is likely to be a large crossbow machine. Although this kind of crossbow machine consumes a lot of resources, it is still possible to get thousands of them out with the national strength of Zhao and song. As far as I know, the range of a large crossbow machine can be as far as 1500 steps. With heavy arrows, it has very strong penetration. I''m afraid it will bring us a lot of damage. Therefore, I suggest that in tomorrow''s attack, we should use the fastest speed to directly impact, block the front with the siege vehicle, try to avoid losses, and let their crossbow machine rush to the city without giving play to its advantageous role. If it is close, the power of the crossbow machine is not as powerful as the bow and arrow. Therefore, you don''t need to worry too much. " Tuochi relieved: "I hope so. As long as you can rush to the bottom of the city, it''s nothing to pay the price of 10000 people. After all, the garrison is only 100000, but this time we have brought 300000 iron cavalry. So, for the sake of insurance, you can send orders now and transfer the other 200000 iron cavalry in a short time. As for the occupied cities, let our subsequent infantry guard them. This is a good idea This time, we have mobilized the strength of our country. We can only succeed, not fail. Also, if the war falls into a stalemate tomorrow, it is up to you to assassinate the enemy''s general. After all, you are now dedicated to the temple Lord. I believe you have this strength. " In the early morning, the gate of Rongyang city was wide open, and neat teams of Hailong Legion soldiers came out. Now the iron cavalry of the yuan and Mongolia country was far from arriving, but the Hailong Legion poured out. In front of them were 40000 heavily armored infantry. Their equipment was better than the soldiers Hailong saw yesterday. Their heavy armor protected every inch of skin, and each person had a long armor in their hands After the three meter heavy spears were arrayed in the front of the city, they were all in a posture. They inserted one end of their heavy spears into the ground, pointed sharply and obliquely in front of the other end, and then sat in place neatly and rested. Then, two pairs of iron cavalry rushed out of Rongyang City, 15000 people each, and lined up behind the heavily armored infantry. Finally, a large number of wooden boxes were transported out by the supply army Come on, as the spies of the yuan and Mongolia countries said, there are ten sea dragon Corps infantry guarding beside those large wooden boxes. After each large wooden box, the supply force puts a small wooden box, and all the soldiers rest in place at the command of the generals. The sea dragon corps of 100000 people is filled with the spirit of extermination. Since the announcement of the arrival of Wang Hailong side by side yesterday, these soldiers We are full of fighting spirit and pledge to show our majestic power in today''s battle. At the end of the day, accompanied by Zhao Feng, Hailong and tianqin came to the city. Today, Hailong wore a Hailong Legion armor at Zhao Feng''s request, with blue light armor and a five clawed Golden Dragon embroidered on his chest. This was originally the symbol of the emperor, but as a king with one word side by side, he was the only one who could enjoy this honor except Zhao Ji, the emperor of Zhao Song state. According to Zhao Feng, in order to express his gratitude He is respected by the sea dragon Legion. He always carries such a suit of armor and waits for him at any time. It is undeniable that the sea dragon looks extraordinary in this gorgeous armor. When tianqin helps him change his armor, he can''t help but exclaim. When the sea dragon sees the soldiers in the following array in the city, he can''t help but be stunned and frown: "General Zhao. It seems that the iron cavalry of yuan and Mongolia are the best at plain attack. You might as well rely on the steep stronghold of Rongyang city to meet each other like this." although he has never led troops to fight, he still knows some strategy. Zhao Feng smiled mysteriously and said: "Don''t worry, your highness. I''ve already arranged it. Today will be the most important day in the history of Zhao Song state. Wait for my surprise. Did you see the 40000 heavily armored infantry in front of you? That''s what I prepared for the iron cavalry of yuan and Mongolia. Although they are strong, I''m afraid it''s not easy for them to rush into this iron camp, not to mention my supply troops They are soldiers themselves. There are at least 60000 infantry in the city responsible for defense. To take a step back, even if the other party can cross the blockade of the sea dragon corps, it is not so easy to rush to the city. " The sea dragon still has some doubts in his heart, "but such a positive shake will bring great losses to the sea dragon Corps." Zhao Feng shook his head and said, "no, you will understand later. If the sea dragon Corps can defeat the enemy in the first world war today, you will take great credit!" Tianqin pulled the dragon and said, "you don''t know much about war. Just listen to General Zhao." The Sea Dragon nodded and said with a smile, "well, I''ll cheer up the soldiers of my own Legion." then he stepped forward and jumped onto the wall pier at the head of the city. Under the urging of God''s power, he released milky light. With his powerful armor, he was like the God of war. "The soldiers of the sea dragon legion, I''m the sea dragon." The clear voice spread far under the influence of mana, and every soldier below could clearly hear it. Without the command of the generals, all the soldiers of the sea dragon Corps turned to the city at the same time. When they saw the sea dragon floating in the air, they couldn''t help kneeling to the ground at the same time, with respect in their eyes, and shouted wildly: "Long live, long live, long live, long live, your highness." the sound of the waves made even the strong walls of Rongyang City tremble slightly, which frightened the sea dragon. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 181 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon stretched out his arms, and the soldiers of the sea dragon Corps immediately calmed down, "I think the generals of various departments have conveyed my meaning to you yesterday. I now reiterate that today, the ten bravest warriors in the battle will be personally rewarded by me. Soldiers, from the day you joined the army, you were born to protect our beautiful home and our relatives. Show your greatest courage and let the enemy know that we are Zhao The state of song is not easy to bully. The flag of the sea dragon Legion will always fly high on the land of the motherland. Fight for our ideal of defending our homeland. "The voice of the sea dragon is high and fierce, and the rolling sound is clear in every soldier''s ear, just like the nine immortal Qin of the tianqin, infecting the heart of every soldier present. "Fight for our ideal of defending our homeland -" the huge sound drowned everything, and all the soldiers fought and raised their weapons high. Zhao Feng stood beside Hai long. He clearly felt the amazing charm of Hai long. Even his heart, which had gone through the vicissitudes of life, couldn''t help beating violently, and followed the soldiers shouting slogans. Tianqin quietly looked at Hai Long, who was full of commander-in-chief momentum. She couldn''t help a moment of calm in her heart. Her heart had already been intoxicated. But the fear in her heart was deeper Over the years, she has been used to living with Hailong. Now I can''t imagine what would happen if she chose to leave after failing to restore her appearance. What would she become without Hailong? I''m afraid there is no way to get rid of her except death. In the distance, the billowing dust and smoke rose. Zhao Feng''s face changed and said in a deep voice, "here you are. Herald, first-class flag." A herald standing next to him quickly took out two red flags and stood at the head of the city waving them quickly. The blood boiling sea dragon Legion soldiers obviously had been surprised for a long time. Under the command of the flag, they moved quickly. The heavy armored infantry in the front did not move, and the cavalry on both sides did not move. What changed was the 30000 light armored infantry guarding by the wooden box. They quickly surrounded He gathered around the wooden box and disintegrated it in two or three times. The original supply personnel immediately pulled the wooden box back to Rongyang city. At Zhao Feng''s command, the city gate was closed. Everyone was awed in the face of hundreds of thousands of strong enemies. Hai Long stared at the things originally hidden in the wooden box, and his eyes were full of surprises, because it was clearly a reduced artillery! It was exactly the same as he had imagined. Even the conical shells exposed after the small wooden box was disassembled were the same as he imagined. Zhao Feng smiled and said: "How''s it going? Your highness, this is my surprise for you. At the beginning, your idea was finally successful after my experiments in recent years. I really admire you. After this improvement, not only a lot of raw materials were saved, but also the power was not saved. Finally, the sharp weapon of artillery can be directly used in any plain battle. I''m a general, Your Majesty gave it to me after he developed the movable artillery. It''s all thanks to you! 3000 movable artillery shells are divided into two parts. The latter part is boosted. The first one breaks off the enemy and starts with a spring compressed striker. Although it needs to change a striker every hundred times, the enemy can''t resist the bombardment of a hundred guns! It costs a lot of our country for these treasures Power. These shells alone have used one third of the annual fire Yao output of our country. All refined iron is also used to cast them. The only pity is that you said that the method of shell case ejection was not developed successfully. The power of shell explosion is too great. If it bounces out, it may hurt our soldiers. However, even if there is no ejection function, it has been destroyed Enough experience. Whether we can succeed depends on the first world war today. Herald, second level flag. " The red flag danced, and the light armored soldiers below began to load ammunition quickly. As Hailong said that loading should go to the back before. A thick cover was opened from the back. The two soldiers lifted a shell and loaded it. After closing the cover, 3000 dark muzzles pointed at the sky, full of the spirit of killing. When tianqin saw the strange thing of artillery for the first time, she couldn''t help pulling the stunned sea dragon and asked, "what''s this?" Hailong returned to his senses, took a deep look at Zhao Feng and said with approval, "you are really a talent of Zhao song country. Thank you for fulfilling my dream. Qin, look at it. Although the other party has 300000 iron cavalry troops, I don''t think many of them can go back alive today." Zhao Feng took a red flag from the herald and said with a smile, "Your Highness, the glory of the first shot will be given to you. As long as you hold the flag high and fall again, the enemy''s camp will be baptized by fire." The sea dragon took over the flag with some excitement and boarded the city again. It was 3000 guns! If he was powerful at the same time, he couldn''t even imagine the power he could produce. The iron cavalry of the yuan and Mongolia countries pushed forward neatly and rapidly, and the orderly dust and smoke proved their sharpness. Under the sunlight, their shining armor glittered and swallowed up Rongyang city like wild animals. Tuochi has made up his mind to succeed in the first world war today. At a distance of 3000 meters from Rongyang City, the cavalry of the yuan and Mongolia slowed down and moved from both sides to more than 20 A huge siege vehicle with a height of more than ten meters blocked the front under the pull of the horse. There were 500 archers and elite soldiers on each siege vehicle. The total number of the first team responsible for the siege exceeded 10000. Tuochi also saw the sea dragon legion of the following teams in the city, but he thought that the sea dragon Legion must rely on the city head crossbow machine to prepare for the crossbow After the archer attacks his formation, he still chooses the siege vehicle in front. In this way, with the sharp crossbow on the siege vehicle, he can not only confront the other party''s Archer, but also bring a devastating blow to the other party''s legion. The enemy was getting closer and closer. Zhao Feng told Hailong that the power range of the movable gun was about 2500 meters. Seeing the enemy''s steel torrent, the sea dragon raised the command flag in his hand. Zhao Feng''s excited fists are clenched. Whether years of research can play its due power depends on now. He shouted, "Your Highness, the enemy is in range." The historic moment came. The sea dragon''s eyes were full of light, and the flag in his hand suddenly waved down like a blood light, shouting: "fire." "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom,..." three thousand guns simultaneously sent out a deafening roar and three thousand flames burst out. Such a huge scene made the blood of the sea dragon boil. All the soldiers of Zhao and song focused on the enemy line. They waited and waited. A short moment seems to have experienced the year before last. The hard work will not be in vain. The army of yuan and Mongolia just rushed into the range is like flowering, and Zhan emits gorgeous fire red flowers in a greater roar. "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom,..." the whole front array of yuan and Mongolia has become a sea of fire. None of the siege vehicles they are proud of survived in the first round of the volley of 3000 guns. Tuochi, who commanded in the back, had not had time to react. Including the soldiers on the siege vehicle, at least 50000 iron cavalry were destroyed under the terrorist attack of 3000 artillery. Their originally powerful dense formation became the key to their lives. The whole battlefield was filled with gunsmoke, including those familiar with artillery in the sea dragon Corps. No one thought that the power of artillery would be so great. Excited and excited tears flowed down Zhao Feng''s face. He fiercely stood at the head of the city, grabbed the flag in the hands of the staring Herald, waved it quickly, and shouted angrily: "bastard, what''s the Leng, load it quickly." under his reminder, the second shell had been loaded in only ten seconds. Hailong and Zhao Feng looked at each other, and they waved the flag at the same time. Roaring again, 3000 dead meteors drew a beautiful parabola and rushed into the arms of the enemy again. Everyone''s hearing temporarily decreased a lot. In the large fire, there was no siege car in front to resist. This bombardment took nearly 70000 lives of the iron cavalry of the yuan and Mongolia countries. Broken arms and limbs are flying all over the sky. More than half of 300000 troops have been lost. It just happened in a few minutes! No one had time to respond. Zhao Feng drew out his long sword, pointed high to the sky and shouted, "move forward." under the protection of 40000 heavily armored infantry and 30000 Armored Cavalry, the whole battle regiment of Hailong Corps moved forward after filling the third shell. With the command flag waving again, another 3000 shells pierced the sky. Fortunately, the iron cavalry of the yuan and Mongolia did not all enter the range, and only 30000 lives were taken away this time. However, this is enough. The courage of Yuan Meng people has been frightened. There is no need to drag Chi''s orders at all. The remaining iron cavalry turn their horses one after another and panic will not lead to the retreat of the road. This is not a war at all, but a massacre! Before meeting the enemy, half of our own people have been swallowed up by the unknown bombing. The yuan Mongol cavalry, which had a neat military appearance, immediately became extremely chaotic. Seeing this situation, Zhao Feng immediately ordered the herald to order that 40000 heavily armored infantry and 30000 artillery retreated to the front of the city, and 30000 iron cavalry attacked. Thirty thousand iron cavalry were divided into two routes. They ran at full speed like two blue dragons in an instant. They knew that it was time to make contributions. Facing the extremely chaotic enemy, they rushed directly into the enemy camp like steel knives after a short run. The standard configuration of the iron cavalry of the sea dragon Legion is a long handled sword and a spear. When they rushed into the enemy camp, the head general shouted: "fight for the ideal of defending their homeland." All the soldiers were boiling with blood and shouted the slogan taught by Hailong, "fight for the ideal of defending their homeland -" 30000 voices seemed to come from one person. The loud cries spread all over the world, the stabbing guns were taken back at the same time, and the bright long handled saber was raised high and cut off the neck of the enemy''s weakest armor defense. Although there are still more than 100000 people in Yuan and Mongolia, they have lost momentum. They just want to escape and can''t organize an effective counterattack. The iron cavalry of the sea dragon army are killing like a tiger into a sheep. The cold light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed and said in a deep voice: "annihilate the enemy now, General Zhao Feng, let the artillery regiment press on the whole line, and then withdraw the cavalry and give them the last blow." Zhao Feng looked at Hailong and said, "Your Highness, the enemy has begun to rout. Our shells are really precious. If they can''t play their full role, it''s better to use them as little as possible. After all, each artillery is now equipped with only ten shells, and the cost of each shell is more than one hundred liang of silver!" The sea dragon was stunned. He realized that the shells needed money. He shrugged helplessly and said, "then the cavalry will pursue them. After this battle, I''m afraid the yuan and Mongolia will no longer have the power to invade." Zhao Feng looked deeply at the officers and soldiers of the Hailong Legion in the distance and said: "I plan to lead the sea dragon corps to gradually recover the cities occupied by them after the enemy retreats. Therefore, our shells are now very precious, and one is less used. Although the follow-up production is in full swing, the accuracy of shell production is very high, so we can''t rush. The first batch can''t be delivered in half a month as soon as possible." The sea dragon smiled and said, "and you must pay attention to one thing. Now that the mobile artillery has been exposed, you must send heavy soldiers to guard. Don''t be taken by the enemy." Zhao Feng said with a smile: "Your Highness can rest assured that these guns are the treasure in my heart. Just like my own children, even if I give up my life, I won''t let them be damaged." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "that''s good. With you babies, it seems that I don''t need anything. I''ll leave here tomorrow. Qin, what''s the matter with you?" the sea dragon poked tianqin who stood still and looked at her with concern. Tianqin sighed and said, "it''s terrible. It turns out that ordinary people can make such a powerful weapon. Dragon, do you think we can be all right in front of that explosive force?" Hailong thought for a moment and said, "although the explosive force is strong, the threat to us is not great. Unless all the explosive forces are completely concentrated, we will not be hurt." Tianqin nodded and said, "but with this powerful weapon, ordinary practitioners may not be spared. Eh, be careful." tianqin suddenly pulled the sea dragon. The sea dragon leaned, and a black light passed silently from his side and disappeared into the chest of a soldier behind him. The soldier''s whole body was shocked and softened to the ground without even uttering a tragic cry, Including hair, completely turned into a pool of black water. The sea dragon took a breath and got cold. Such a vicious attack did not prevent his anger from rising sharply. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 182 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Zhao Feng also burst into a cold sweat and shouted angrily, "who is it?" Yin Ze Ze''s voice sounded, "people who want your life." a dark shadow rose into sky, and more than ten black lights covered Hailong and Zhao Feng. Zhao Feng was surprised and shouted, "Your Highness, be careful. You are an expert in the worship Hall of yuan and Mongolia." The sea dragon snorted coldly and stretched out his right hand. Yan Dun suddenly appeared on his left arm. His body shook continuously like an illusion. More than ten black mans were blocked by him without splashing a ripple. Tianqin floated up, and the blood red light containing the most evil Qi was bright. Her right hand broke out of the sea dragon''s forbidden cloth and fiercely closed back. The dark shadow could not be resisted at all, so she photographed it. He fell to the ground with a plop, and the shadow had been completely restrained by tianqin. Looking at the slender blood red fingernails on tianqin''s hand, Zhao Feng couldn''t help but be shocked. All the soldiers around who saw the blood red light retreated to one side with pale faces. The sound of tianqin became extremely cold. The true color of evil ancestor appeared again. His fingers flicked. The cloth covered by the dark shadow on his face had disappeared, revealing a pale middle-aged face. This person''s appearance is very ordinary. If he is put in the crowd, he can''t be distinguished. Hailong was about to say something, but tianqin stopped him. She stepped forward and looked at the middle-aged man: "you are a member of the evil clan." Under the huge mental pressure of tianqin, the middle-aged man trembled all over his body. He had no idea of resistance at all. He hurriedly said, "yes, I''m from the evil sect. My name is Meng lie. Senior, you should also be from the evil sect. My master is the vice Lord of crow. Please spare my life in his face." Tianqin said in a deep voice, "who allowed you to participate in earthly affairs?" Meng lie looked at the tianqin in panic and murmured, "the monarch of the state of yuan and Mongolia knows my master. He borrowed from the master, so I came to the worship Hall of the state of yuan and Mongolia as the Lord of the hall." Hai Long looked at his flickering eyes and said coldly, "Qin, he''s lying." Tianqin nodded and said, "the crow definitely doesn''t have the courage, and he won''t focus on it. Meng lie, it''s bad luck for you to bump into my hand today." the murderous spirit suddenly burst into blood and the light shone again. In front of this extremely powerful evil gas, Meng lie was as weak as a fly and wailed, "please forgive me, master! My master is really the vice Lord of crow." Tianqin snorted coldly, "even if the crow dares to hurt my beloved, I will let him die without burial place. Do you know who I am? I tell you. I am the evil ancestor." before the sea dragon stops, tianqin''s right hand suddenly grows, and the red nail is deeply inserted into Meng lie''s chest. Meng lie''s whole body trembled, and the red light suddenly released. His body, together with the yuan God, was completely refined by the tianqin. Hailong clearly saw that tianqin flashed a blood eating light in her hidden eyes behind the veil. He quickly slapped her on her shoulder and said softly, "good wife, be obedient." Tianqin''s whole body was shocked, and the evil spirit gradually converged. She took a deep breath to calm her murderous intention. She lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to kill, but I can''t forgive him for hurting you." Hailong hugged her willow waist and said, "silly girl, how did he kill me with your husband''s ability?" Zhao Feng walked over with some trepidation. He never thought that the tianqin, which looked so delicate, had such terrible strength. He just sucked and grabbed it. He was a living person and the Lord of the temple dedicated to the state of yuan and Mongolia, so he disappeared. Now the dialogue between tianqin and Meng lie was completely blocked by prohibition, and he didn''t hear it. Just concerned, he said to Hailong, "Your Highness, are you all right?" Hailong turned around and smiled and said, "do you think I look like something? General Zhao, now I''m in a dilemma. Every officer and soldier of Hailong Corps performed very well in the war against yuan and Mongolia. Who should I reward?" The Sea Dragon said, "I don''t understand the war. Just make your own decision." With Hailong''s approval, Zhao Feng ordered his men to strike a gong. Thirty thousand sea dragon cavalry launched the last charge to the other side with high morale, turned their horse''s head, and the rear team changed into the front team, returning quickly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As there was no suspense about the war, after staying one night, Hailong and tianqin turned around and set foot on the road to northern Xinjiang. Because there were too many meritorious soldiers in yesterday''s battle, in desperation, Hailong had to tear down his new armor into armor leaves, carve his name on it with mana and send it to those brave soldiers. Today, he was able to escape. As for who should be the pioneer, he had to leave it to Zhao Feng. This war was also the last time Hailong publicly appeared in the state of Zhao and song when Zhao Ji was in office. "Qin, why do I think you are in a bad mood these two days?" asked Hailong with concern. It has been three days since they left the border of the state of Zhao and song. They are about to enter the state of Li and Tang. However, in these three days, tianqin''s words are less and less, and they often don''t speak once an hour. He shook his head gently. Tianqin reluctantly smiled and said: "I''m just a little worried. Dragon, for me, whether I can recover my appearance determines everything in the future. If I recover, I will always be with you. Even the most ordinary life is like heaven for me. However, if my appearance doesn''t recover, no matter how you keep it, I won''t stay with you. If I lose you, I will be healthy Into hell. " Hai Long pitifully hugged tianqin into his arms. Now he didn''t know what to say to comfort her. He could only use his own warmth to dissolve her inner tremble. "Tianqin, I haven''t heard your piano for a long time. Tell me a piece of neon clothes. OK?" Tianqin nodded softly. They sat under a big tree. The light flashed, and the nine immortal Qin appeared in tianqin''s hand. Hailong was sitting in danger. At this time, he seemed to return to the way he first saw tianqin in Tongyuan city of Li Tang country. He was full of expectation for the beautiful sound of the piano. Tianqin sighed lightly, and his hands broke free from the shackles of the forbidden cloth. His fingers trembled slightly, and the first string fluctuated. The red string trembled slightly, and the sound of neon clothes familiar to the sea dragon sounded again. The beautiful music tinkled gently, as if telling something. Gradually, the sea dragon was drunk, and his heart was completely immersed in this beautiful melody. The rhythm was like an immortal Music generally stimulated his hearing, and the power of God in the whole body seemed to move with the sound of the piano. The tianqin played dimly. She didn''t know if it would be the last time she played her clothes for the sea dragon. Tears fell down her face with a trace of sob. She sang the song that the sea dragon would never forget: The lake is your eyes, Dreams are full of stars. Mood is a legend, Eternal and unchanging. Memory is a door of leaves, There was a dear man in childhood. Yearning for the journey of the fairyland, The persistence of vicissitudes of life. You are the one I love, you are the wind of death. The thought in my heart has been over and over again. Are you the one who loves me? You are the tears of indulgence. The pain of waiting is always over and over again. We all have innocent and sad faces. Holding the sunshine, we look far away. Gently over and over again, year after year. Whether we can sing our wishes again in many years. The song is so soft and beautiful, which contains tianqin''s deep love for the sea dragon. The sound of the piano and the song suddenly stopped, and tianqin rushed into the sea dragon''s arms and burst into tears. Hailong gradually woke up. The singing of tianqin still rippled in his ears. His heart was full of nostalgia for tianqin. The green light on his hand flashed and the jade box given to him by Zhao Feng flew out before leaving Rongyang city. Hailong''s eyes showed a firm light, "Qin, let''s go on our way with Taoism. After obtaining the Taiyin fruit, we will return to Lianyun sect as soon as possible. You have a 70% chance! I believe that with your sister''s cultivation, you will be reborn." then he clenched the white jade box with very good quality. Tianqin trembled, raised her head and said dimly with tears: "but, but in that case, our time together will be reduced." The sea dragon shook his head and said: "No, our time together is forever. Instead of letting you spend every day in depression, it''s better to get the Taiyin fruit as soon as possible. Qin, I love you. I won''t ask you to stay with me anyway. I will use every bit of energy in my life to help you recover your appearance and let you stay willingly. Believe me and yourself. We will succeed." Since I met tianqin, except for the amazement when I first met, Hailong always sympathized with tianqin more than love. However, just now, when tianqin jumped into his arms, Libra tilted in another direction, and he finally fell deeply in love with the poor woman. Tightly, tightly hugged the delicate body of tianqin, smelled the faint virgin fragrance on her body, and the sea dragon rose up in the sky under the sunshine. The golden clouds floated and went north at the speed of a meteor. He wanted to take care of his beloved with all his heart to fulfill her wish to restore her appearance. With the consolation of Hailong, tianqin has wanted to open up after a day''s flight. Although the shadow in her heart still can''t be eliminated, she has also accepted Hailong''s practice. ¡­¡­ Chapter 183 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- "Qin, with our speed, we can reach Northern Xinjiang in one day at most. It''s the territory of evil. You can introduce it to me first, so that I can be prepared." Tianqin smiled and said: "In fact, Northern Xinjiang is just like the Central Plains. The Central Plains is the Three Kingdoms, while northern Xinjiang is the three sects. Most areas of Northern Xinjiang are very cold. Except summer, the temperature in the other three seasons is below zero. Only where the three sects of our evil cult gather can we change the climate and make the temperature appropriate by virtue of the evil spirit. Before I entered the evil sect, the territory of the evil sect was the smallest , less than one-third of the demon clan. Later, due to my joining, both the demon clan and the demon clan took the initiative to cede part of their territory to the evil clan. That''s why the present situation of three-thirds of Northern Xinjiang is formed. The danger of Northern Xinjiang is mainly due to the climate and the atmosphere of yin and evil. However, if you have a very mysterious ice cover to protect your body, it should be no problem. Sister Bing said that Taiyin fruit grows in the place of yin and evil, and there are only three in Northern Xinjiang There are two places. One is the evil blood pool of the evil clan, the evil holy land of the demon clan and the demon marsh of the demon clan. The evil blood pool can be whatever. I''ve never seen any Taiyin fruit there, so the destination of our trip is the headquarters of the demon clan and the demon clan. Whether we can find Taiyin fruit depends on our luck. Dragon, when you arrive in Northern Xinjiang, you must listen to me and turn into a demon Small creatures follow me. Don''t show your body at will. Otherwise, they will be found by evil people, and they will attack them, and even I can''t protect you. You know, there are many evil places in Northern Xinjiang, and even I don''t know what kind of crisis exists. " Hailong looked at tianqin unkindly and said with a smile, "haven''t I found a good hiding place long ago? Don''t worry, in your territory, I will naturally listen to you." Tianqin stared at him angrily and said, "you always have bad ideas in your heart." Hailong smiled and said, "I''m interested in my wife''s body. What''s bad? Don''t you like my big hand very much?" Tianqin was ashamed, "who likes your annoying hand pull, you..." recalling the shy look when Hailong made out with herself, she couldn''t say any more. A day later. Beijiang. The cold wind is constantly raging on this barren land. There are few people in Northern Xinjiang, which is really not suitable for ordinary people to survive. The cold weather makes all kinds of crops unable to grow, and only those vegetation that adapt to the cold and cruel environment can survive. As soon as he entered Northern Xinjiang, Hailong was stunned by the bleak world. If there are still moving scenery in southern Xinjiang, Northern Xinjiang can only be described as desolate. In this cold environment, Hailong thought of the land of extreme ice. It was only late autumn, but the temperature here was lower than minus 20 degrees. Feeling the cold wind, tianqin stretched out her arms and murmured, "I''m back again. Dragon, I''ll go back to the evil clan first. After all, it will make them suspicious if I''m away for a long time. Then we''ll go to the demon clan and the demon clan to find the Taiyin fruit. As long as such things exist, how can Li Tian and Jin shisan give me some face." The sea dragon smiled and shouted, "change." The strong strange moment spread all over tianqin''s body. Jiao''s body trembled and almost fell over the clouds. Jiao gasped: "dragon, you come out." The voice of the sea dragon sounded from her mind, "no, I won''t go out. It''s cold in Northern Xinjiang, but it''s still warm here." Tianqin couldn''t bear it, but there was no way to take the sea dragon. She said angrily, "well, if you want to stay, don''t move, otherwise I''ll drive you out." Hailong knew he couldn''t go too far and smiled. Tianqin managed to mix her breath. Although Hailong''s practice was shameful, it also brought her a sense of intimacy that the two people were one. Gently biting her lower lip, the evil Qi suddenly released, the red blood mist reappeared, and the terrible body of the evil ancestor floated in the northern border area. Yes, she came back again. Tianqin identified the direction and urged the evil force in the body, like a bloody meteor, to go deep into the northern Xinjiang. The evil clan is located in a valley not far from the swamp of the evil clan. Here, there is a ten thousand evil blood pool, one of the three evil places of the evil cult. The gray and black clouds always cover the valley. There is no sunshine here for many years. Fortunately, the peripheral prohibition formed by the evil clan based on the ten thousand evil blood pool maintains the temperature in the valley. Otherwise, under the influence of the cold outside, those are the lowest The disciples of the evil sect at level 1 can''t bear it. The valley of the evil sect is a circular mountain. Ordinary low-level disciples live in the periphery, and the core disciples live in the inner circle. In the center of the circular mountain is the location of the evil blood pool. Let alone that the low-level disciples dare not approach, even the core disciples whose cultivation is lower than the state of unborn child dare not go there easily. The evil Qi of the evil blood pool is full Make a normal person turn into a madman instantly. Once the body is occupied by evil Qi, there will be only one result. The body will become the fertilizer of the pool of evil blood with the guidance of evil Qi. Several disciples of the evil sect stood idly on the top of the mountain outside the valley to guard. They were the most basic disciples of the evil sect and did not participate in the last action against Lianyun sect. Their cultivation was only equivalent to the late cloud rising period of the righteous family. Since the evil ancestor commanded the evil sect, the peace in the valley of the evil sect has been much calmer, and even the guard doesn''t need to be as strict as before. The disciples of the evil sect have been there for a long time It seems that he claims to be the first leader of evil cult. In fact, with the current strength of evil sect, demon sect and demon sect are at least much worse on the surface. "I said, did our action fail or succeed? Did Lian yunzong die?" an obscene middle-aged man asked his companions. Another middle-aged man with a hooked nose made a silent gesture and said, "Lao Chen, keep your voice down. Have you forgotten that the vice patriarch strictly forbids discussing this matter?" Lao Chen looked back at the valley and said in a low voice, "what are you afraid of? Who will notice our minions. Lao Li, do you have any news?" after hearing his question, several other guards in charge of patrol were also interested and quickly gathered together. Because Lao Li''s master had a certain position in the evil sect, he also took part in the action to destroy Lianyun sect, So they all believe that Lao Li must know something. Lao Li reluctantly looked at the group of evil spirits and explorative companions. He sighed helplessly and said, "brothers, it''s not that I don''t want to say, but the vice patriarch has banned it. No one can discuss the suppression of Lianyun sect. Do you want to die?" Old Chen hehe smiled and said, "come on, you have something to say. I still have several bottles of old wine. When I''m on duty today, I''ll buy you a few drinks." Lao Li is the most alcoholic. After listening to this sentence, he immediately smiles and turns his eyes to several other companions. The companions expressed their willingness to exchange the collected food for news. Lao Li nodded with satisfaction, sighed and said, "brothers, you should be considerate of me. It''s not that I don''t want to say, but the restrictions are too strict. Since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you. However, you must go in the left ear and out the right ear. Don''t spread it out. Otherwise, if the news comes out, I''ll be dead." Lao Chen said impatiently, "well, we all know that we can''t die ourselves. Don''t tempt us. We must do what we promised you. Tell us quickly." Lao Li smiled and said, "what''s the hurry? Come closer and listen to me." the crowd gathered around. Lao Li cleared his throat and whispered: "I heard from my Shifu that our three evil sects'' attack on Lianyun sect ended in failure. I can''t believe that thousands of masters of our three evil sects will fail under the leadership of several sect leaders. There are five anti evil level masters dispatched by the three evil sects? There are three anti evil immortals in Lianyun sect. It''s said that the main reason for the failure is that one of the other''s anti evil immortals suddenly broke the pill , in order to achieve the strength of the immortal, we eliminated two scattered demons and one scattered demon of the demon clan and the demon clan, which made our advantage disappear. As for the specific things, I don''t know very well. Shifu, he refused to say. I just listened to him saying that I was glad to be back alive. " Lao Chen took a breath and said, "dispel evil? How powerful it is. If you want to deal with us, it''s not as easy as strangling an ant?" Lao Li snorted disdainfully and said, "dispelling evil spirits are all figures of our ancestors. They are at least four or five thousand years old. How can they see things together with us little minions." Old Chen Gang wanted to say something, but he heard a low voice, "have you said enough? It seems that you have ignored my strict orders!" at the same time, the disciples stood and turned their heads to the direction of the sound. They saw that they did not know when there was one more person among them, which was the vice leader crow of the evil sect in black. The crow''s face was cold, the evil light in his eyes flashed, and the dark killing machine spread all over his body. Under his momentum, these people in charge of guarding couldn''t even raise the idea of resistance. They collapsed one by one and begged. Lao Li was the most unbearable, because he knew that his crime was the heaviest. He cried with snot and tears: "Vice leader, I, I didn''t mean it. It''s them. It''s all their coercion and inducement. Let me say it! Vice leader, spare your life. Just take me as a fart and let me go." Lao Chen was furious and said, "Lao Li, you bastard, you dare to betray us. Vice patriarch, I asked about it, but Lao Li is not as innocent as he said. Other brothers just overheard it. If you want to kill me, kill me and this leaky bastard." Although Lao Chen belonged to the evil sect, he had a hard temper. Although he was killed and fell to the ground, he didn''t beg for anything. The cold light in the crow''s eyes swept Lao Li and Lao Chen respectively and said to the other humanitarians, "I think you are an accomplice. Everyone breaks a finger and get out of the way." The guards were immediately granted amnesty. Without any hesitation, they took out their magic tools one by one, reluctantly cut off a finger and retreated to one side. Although the pain made them convulsed, at least their life was saved. Their eyes focused on Lao Chen and showed excitement. You know, there are too few people who can think of others in the evil way. The crow held his hands together and sucked Lao Chen and Lao Li into his hands respectively. He looked at Lao Li, who was paralyzed and had no strength. Looking at Lao Chen with a determined face, he gently nodded and said to Lao Chen, "from today on, you will follow me. However, if your quest for knowledge is too strong, I will punish you to refrain from speaking for a hundred years." With a flash of red light in his eyes, Lao Chen immediately felt that there seemed to be something more in his throat, and he couldn''t speak any more. But instead of being angry, he showed a trace of happiness. He was surprised to be alive. Turning his eyes to Lao Li, the crow snorted disdainfully and said, "as for you, go and chat with the king of hell. Being talkative and betraying yourself is enough." With a bang, Lao Li turned into a blood mist without even making a miserable cry. The crow opened his mouth and sucked the blood mist into his stomach. He wiped his mouth and showed a trace of ferocious grandeur on his face. The guards were so frightened that they were silent that no one dared to say a word, lest disaster should befall them. The crow looked around the crowd for a week. Just about to leave with Lao Chen, he suddenly felt a huge pressure coming from the air. This pressure was full of cold and evil, which even he could not resist. The guards fell to the ground again, their bodies convulsing constantly. The crow was not surprised but happy. While urging the evil force to resist, he looked up at the sky. Sure enough, the light he was looking forward to finally appeared, the blood light flashed, and a blood mist fell on the top of the mountain. The crow threw old Chen aside, knelt down on his knees and said respectfully, "subordinate crows see the sect leader." old Chen and others were shocked when they heard that they had never seen the evil ancestor, but they knew that under the leadership of the mysterious sect leader, the evil sect could stand out under the oppression of the demon and the demon sect and stand in the evil sect again. The evil ancestor said calmly, "I saw everything just now. Crow, you did a good job and deserve to be the deputy leader of our clan. Go back to the evil blood pool with me." then he floated up again and went to the center of the crater. Chapter 184 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- When the evil ancestor came back, the crow was in a good mood. He deeply admired the evil ancestors for their accomplishments and wisdom. He believed that as long as there were evil ancestors, the position of evil families in the evil family would not be shaken. He turned to Lao Chen and said, "wait for me here tomorrow morning. In the future, you will be my registered disciple." after that, he turned red and followed the evil ancestor. The pressure finally disappeared. The guards got up from the ground one by one. Although they were pale, they rushed to Lao Chen with a smile and lifted him up together. "Brother Chen, thanks to you for excusing my brothers today. Later, my younger brother will follow you. Vice Lord crow seems to value you very much! Did you know him before?" Lao Chen''s face was filled with a proud smile. Hearing his companion''s questions, he pointed to his throat and shook his hand reluctantly. Lying in the arms of tianqin, Hai Long stared inward. After entering the territory of the evil clan, he did not dare to be careless. The evil Qi here constantly eroded his body and brought him a very uncomfortable feeling. In order to protect himself and not be found by others, he covered the extremely mysterious ice on the surface of his skin. His breath was completely restrained. In addition to maintaining hearing and feeling, he completely sank other senses into a dormant state. As tianqin gets closer and closer to the evil blood pool, the invasion of evil Qi is becoming more and more prosperous. Because part of the evil Qi of tianqin comes from the evil Qi of the blood pool, at this time, not only the external evil Qi invades, but also tianqin itself constantly emits the evil gas. If there is no cultivation of the great road and no falling state, I''m afraid the body of Hailong has already been invaded by the evil Qi. Tianqin floated into the cave of Wanxie blood pool and then stopped. She walked slowly to the stone chair in front and sat down. She turned her head and looked at the following crow. "Has anything happened in the days when I left?" she asked faintly. In front of the tianqin, the crow always felt ashamed of himself. He bowed his head and said respectfully: "the attack on Lianyun sect, our evil sect can say that the loss is the smallest, but many experts have died. These days, I am urging you to continue to study. Both old ancestors have gone to retreat. Let me tell you that if you act on the five immortals, it would be good to inform them directly." Tianqin nodded, and the blood mist on her body converged a little, saying: "The right way doesn''t seem to be as weak as we thought. There are scattered immortals in Wuzhao fairy. The plan to attack the enemy has been postponed temporarily. You should pay close attention to cultivating the reserve forces of our evil clan. We can''t relax at all. Although the arrogance of the evil clan and the evil clan has been suppressed by us, they have a strong family background after all. Now that they have ascended the highest throne of the evil clan, we can''t take it lightly I mean, you should understand. " The crow''s eyes showed an excited light. He still clearly remembered the days when he was bullied by the demons and demons. He finally stood at the top of the evil cult under the leadership of the evil ancestor. How could he easily give up this position? Even without the command of tianqin, he would try his best to improve the strength of his sect. "Lord, don''t worry. Our core disciples have generally improved their accomplishments during this period. Oh, by the way, the only weird thing recently is the mutants. They seem to be very restless. They not only move frequently, but also seem to be preparing some conspiracy." Tianqin frowned slightly and said, "mutant people are a powerful race. Try not to conflict with them. Restrict our disciples. If they have any misdeeds, I''m afraid they should also target the demon clan and the demon clan. We''d better not participate." The crow nodded and said, "I understand. If we only talk about strength, mutant people are not under any of our evil ways. We really shouldn''t conflict with them now." Hearing this, the sea dragon in tianqin''s arms couldn''t help wondering. It''s the first time he''s heard of the mutant race. From the dialogue between tianqin and crow, it seems that this race is still very powerful. Can their strength be compared with the Qiang and Miao in southern Xinjiang? In doubt, tianqin''s voice came from his ear, "I''ll explain about the mutant later." Hai Long smiled, stretched out a fly leg and pressed it on tianqin''s chest. He gradually adapted to the evil spirit, and his heart became active again. Tianqin trembled a little and said, "crow, have you ever heard of Taiyin fruit in the territory of the three evil sects in Northern Xinjiang?" The crow''s eyes showed a ray of surprise, "Taiyin fruit? I know, it seems to be a very evil fruit. It is said that the prosperity of evil Qi can devour everything, sect leader, don''t you?" Tianqin said, "I want to use it to refine medicine. Where is it?" The crow shook his head and said, "I don''t know where exactly. However, the evil spirit of this fruit is never under our evil blood pool, and it''s very difficult to control. Lord, I think you''d better be careful. Our evil sect still depends on your leadership!" After listening to his words, tianqin was more sure that there was no such thing in the evil sect. She couldn''t help being disappointed. She sighed and said: "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''m bound to get the Taiyin fruit. Crow, when I''m away, the evil clan will leave everything to you. If there''s anything you can''t handle, please ask the two elders of human evil and earth evil to go out of the mountain. I believe there''s nothing they can''t take care of in the northern Xinjiang. Well, I''m leaving." Then he stood up and walked out. "Wait a minute." the crow called tianqin, "Lord, are you leaving now?" Tianqin was filled with blood mist. "What? What else do you have?" The crow hesitated and said, "sect leader, the evil sect needs you. You must take care of yourself. To tell the truth, only when you are in the evil sect will I feel secure in my heart. No matter what happens, I won''t be afraid. So..." Tianqin turned and said: "I understand what you mean, but I have many things to do. You know, only in this year, there is no threat of natural disaster. In a year, I can do many things. What kind of cultivation do I have? You should understand that no one can kill me in this world. Even if I am surrounded by two loose immortals, I have the ability to get out." The crow was about to stop talking. He also knew that he could not keep the mysterious patriarch anyway. In the evil sect, only he had seen the true face of tianqin. At that time, tianqin''s appearance had not changed. The crow was as frightened as heaven and man. He had already deeply fallen in love with her in his heart. But tianqin''s cultivation was too high. He didn''t dare to show his love, so he had to stand aside Support her silently. Tianqin looked at the crow and said calmly, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. Unless something very important happens, don''t use lingzha to find me." The crow bit his teeth, raised his long hair on his head with his right hand, and let the long black hair spread deep to reveal his resolute face. He was tall, with wide shoulders and broad back. He looked more than 30 years old. He exuded a strange attraction, summoned up his courage and said, "evil ancestor, I, I have something to say." Tianqin said impatiently, "you are a big man. What are you talking about? Speak quickly. I have a lot to deal with." The crow bit his teeth and said, "evil ancestor, in fact, when I first saw you, I was completely conquered by your elegant temperament. Can you give me a chance?" Tianqin and Hailong were startled. None of them thought that the crow would say such a thing. Hailong was better. He thought it was normal for someone to like tianqin. His lover was appreciated, which proved her charm. Tianqin didn''t think so. At this time, Hailong was in her arms. The crow said such a thing, which immediately embarrassed her, for fear that Hailong might misunderstand her face Time changed. The blood fog suddenly became prosperous and said, "crow, what are you talking about?" At this time, the crow was also open-minded. Since his words had been said, he didn''t intend to shrink back. He straightened his chest and said, "I said, I like you. Evil ancestor, can you give me a chance? I believe I must be a good husband. If you marry me, the evil clan will shine unprecedented brilliance under our common heart and virtue. Give me a chance." Tianqin''s anger surged up and sneered, "I know you like my original appearance. But do you think I''ve been soaked in the evil blood pool for 300 years, still like that?" The crow was stunned and then impulsively said, "no matter what you become, I like you. Evil ancestor, give me a chance. I promise I will listen to you in the future." Tianqin said calmly, "that''s impossible. I solemnly warn you. From now on, if you dare to mention this matter in front of me again, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. You''ve seen my methods. Even if you are the deputy leader, I can destroy you at any time. You can''t rise forever." With these words, the blood light suddenly released. Under the huge evil force, the crow was hit and flew out. The red awn converged, and the tianqin had disappeared in the cave. The crow bumped heavily against the stone wall. With his cultivation, the impact of this degree naturally could not hurt him, but his heart was already cold. The decision of tianqin wiped out the hope in his heart. He slipped to the ground, clenched his teeth, and a strong sense of loss constantly eroded his heart. However, the decision of tianqin could not eliminate the love in his heart, but made the love stronger Clenching his fist tightly, the crow murmured, "evil ancestor, one day, one day I will make you like me. I swear." Out of the valley of the evil sect, the tianqin fell down before it flew far. She bowed her head uneasily and said, "dragon, come out, I have something to say to you." Hai Long said lazily, "the evil spirit has finally disappeared. You were under great pressure when you performed your work just now. If I hadn''t been careful all the time, I''m afraid I would have been invaded by your evil spirit. Just say what you have to say. It''s so warm here that I''m not willing to go out." he said and squirmed a few times on the chest of tianqin. Tianqin said shyly, "you, come out quickly. People have something serious to tell you." The buzzing sound sounded, and the sea dragon reluctantly flew out of tianqin''s arms. The cold wind in Northern Xinjiang had no effect on his little fly. He changed his body and showed his original body, saying, "what''s so urgent?" Tianqin bit her lower lip and said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m not a casual person. I didn''t expect what the crow said just now. I......" Hailong said with a smile, "that''s why! Well, I won''t mind. Anyway, that guy is just daydreaming." Tianqin was stunned and said, "do you really mind? Do you think I look old and ugly, and no one will like me at all." speaking of this, she couldn''t help but feel sad, tears glistening and wet her veil. Hai Long was startled. He knew that tianqin, who had lost her beauty, was actually very fragile. He hurried and said softly: "Silly girl, what do you think? I really don''t mind. It''s because I trust you. In my heart, you''ve never been a casual person. I fully believe in your feelings for me. You''ve paid so much for me. How can I doubt anything because of that guy''s words? Besides, if someone likes my wife, it proves your charm! I''ll only be glad , I married such a beautiful wife. Good, don''t think about it. " After listening to Hai Long''s words, tianqin felt warm in her heart and would not say anything in his arms. What a wonderful word trust is! Thinking that tianqin was not happy, Hailong quickly changed the topic and said, "by the way, what''s the matter with the mutant you just mentioned? Is it a big family in Northern Xinjiang?" Listening to the sea dragon mention the mutant, tianqin raised her head, closed her hands wrapped in the cloth, grabbed the sea dragon''s big hand and said, "thank you, dragon, you are very kind to me." With a sigh, the sea dragon tightly hugged the man in his arms and said affectionately, "what is this compared to your love for me?" Tianqin smiled, broke free from the arms of the sea dragon, danced in the cold wind, and said with a smile, "I''m really happy now. Dragon, I''m more confident than ever to restore my appearance." The Sea Dragon flew up and rushed to the tianqin and said, "OK! Sister Bing was 70% sure. With your confidence, it should be 90%. Baby, come on, let me kiss." Tianqin pretended not to escape in time and was caught by the sea dragon, but her little hand covered the sea dragon''s mouth and said: "you greedy fellow, not now. When my appearance recovers. Just..." Hai Longtian said with a face: "just let me kiss enough? Hei hei." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 185 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Tianqin was so ashamed that he thumped on his chest and said, "do you want to hear about the mutant? Be honest and don''t touch it." Hai Long''s two big hands stopped at the back and buttocks of tianqin and said with a bad smile, "who makes you so plump. Now I don''t want to hear anything. I just want to make out with my good Qin." Tianqin let the sea dragon * * * himself, fell on his chest and said, "dragon, I forgot to tell you about the mutant. Stop making trouble and listen to me." The sea dragon suddenly felt a cold evil gas invading the body, and his whole body was shocked. The raging * * * was immediately pressed down. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "I heard you say, why pour cold water on me." Tianqin stood up straight, smiled and said, "if you don''t calm down, what can you hear now? The guy who thinks with the second half of Shen." The sea dragon pretended to be angry and said, "you say who uses the lower half of Shen to think and let you know my power." then he was going to jump up again. But he didn''t succeed this time. Although there is a magical free travel, Hailong''s cultivation is too far from tianqin after all, and is blocked by her prohibition. "Hai Long, stop it. Listen to me. Mutants are a very powerful race and a mysterious race. This place in Northern Xinjiang is originally the home of mutants." After listening to tianqin''s words, Hailong really calmed down, nodded and said, "I won''t make trouble anymore. Let me hold you. It''s so cold here." Tianqin nestled in the arms of Hailong, and they fell on the leeward side of a rock. Tianqin then said: "I''m not very familiar with the history of heresy. I just know that the three sects of heresy were very powerful at the beginning. They forcibly invaded northern Xinjiang and occupied three places in this land, which is the fundamental place of the three sects now. However, it was not so easy to obtain these three places at the beginning. It has experienced a war for hundreds of years. It is a war between heresy and mutants ¡£¡± The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "is this mutant so powerful? He can compete with the whole evil way." Tianqin nodded solemnly and said: "I saw it in the ancient books of the evil cult. The power of the mutants is beyond your imagination. What our evil cult is best at is killing. At that time, the evil clan was mainly responsible for backup, and the demon clan and the demon clan were extremely powerful. Under the leadership of the two clan leaders, they fought hard with the mutants for a hundred years and completely eliminated 90% of their population. However, these mutants had extremely strong vitality and they Seeing that they couldn''t resist the three sects, they quietly withdrew. After all, Northern Xinjiang is their home, and our familiarity with the terrain is very poor. Later, they kept silent. Dragon, do you know how much the evil road lost in the hundred year war? I''m afraid it would surprise you to say it. In terms of the evil school, two scattered demons and 27 evil lords died. The three sects of the evil road lost their lives It was terrible. At that time, the evil way was at its peak. If it hadn''t been for the war with the mutants to occupy the base area full of evil spirits in Northern Xinjiang, I''m afraid the right way would have been destroyed long ago. It can be said that the mutants bought you time to cultivate the true and right way. You should thank them well. " Hai Long took a breath of cool air. He never thought that the mutant was so strong. If the mutant was in the best period, I''m afraid no one of the two sects, good and evil, could compete with them. He hasn''t seen what kind of scattered demons are, but the strength of the three scattered immortals of Lianyun sect left a deep impression on him. Even experts at the level of scattered immortals can kill, which shows the variation "Qin''er, what''s so special about these mutant people that they are so powerful? Where is their variation reflected? Is it half human and half animal?" Tianqin smiled and said, "do you want to know now? Just now I looked anxious. I just didn''t say it." The sea dragon clawed his hands and tried to grasp tianqin''s plump chest. He threatened, "if you don''t say it, I''ll be executed." Tianqin smiled with her arms around her chest and begged for mercy: "No, I can''t say it yet. Mutants are not half human and half beast, and their appearance is not terrible at all. Most mutants are no different from ordinary humans. If they come to the human world, no one can distinguish them as long as they don''t show their abilities. However, they are fundamentally different from humans. They are different from us practitioners, they Born with special abilities, some of them are good at attacking and others are good at defending. It''s very strange. That''s why we call them mutants. The strength of mutants comes from their own abilities. After thousands of years of rest, mutants have almost recovered their vitality, and now they often go astray with us The three sects clashed. But after all, we have taken root in Northern Xinjiang, and it is not so easy for them to shake our ruling position. After all, the prohibition of evil ways is not so easy to break through. Mutant people live much longer than ordinary people, about 400 or 500 years old. I once saw a mutant person spit out fire without any law Come on. " After listening to tianqin''s words, Hailong became more interested and said, "you know, what abilities do these mutant people generally have?" Tianqin Road: "They have many kinds of abilities. Mutant people live together and are not divided into different races. Among them, some are good at fire, some are good at ice, and some are good at wind. But these are not terrible. The most terrible ones are those with special abilities. For example, those who are good at lightning can send lightning from themselves to attack the enemy at any time. Those who are good at change can not change I don''t have much contact with mutants. These guys are very difficult to deal with and very cunning. They are also graded among mutants. Those who are good at ordinary but have no attack and defense ability are the lowest mutants and civilians among mutants. They are generally good at some ordinary skills, such as being free to attack Distorting one''s own body and so on. Mutant people who are good at one kind of attack or defense means are called soldiers, and they are also the main force among mutant people. Those who are good at two different abilities, whether they have attack and defense ability or not, are called mutant leaders, and the number of these people is much less. There is only one in almost every hundreds of mutant people. It is said that mutation When the total number of people has never exceeded 100000, it seems that it is a heavenly rule set by the fairy world to limit their development. Therefore, there are only a few hundred mutant people at the command level at most. However, they have two abilities, but their strength is far higher than that of ordinary mutant people, especially the attack intensity, which makes it difficult for our three cult disciples to resist Power. The mutant with three kinds of mutation abilities is called the Lord and the elder of the mutant. Dragon, do you know what the three kinds of mutation abilities are equivalent to? That''s equivalent to surpassing your ability not to fall into cultivation now. " The sea dragon was surprised and said, "it won''t be so terrible. Even if there are three kinds of mutation abilities, it''s impossible to deal with my magic weapon! I''m a fairy weapon now." Tianqin gave him a white look and said with a smile: "Just show off your body, baby. I mean ordinary cultivators who don''t fall into the realm. The three kinds of mutation abilities are not as simple as you think. Lord level mutants can use their abilities in a myriad of ways, which is by no means easy to resist. In those years, the nine leaders of mutants joined hands and hurt our three evil sects countless times. Among the mutants, the Lord is not the highest level In addition, among them, there are people who are good at more than three kinds of mutation abilities, known as the mutation king. The mutation king is a terrible existence. According to my feeling, such mutants already have the strength equivalent to immortals. Among their various mutation abilities, the mutation king has one or two particularly powerful ones. It is recorded in the ancient books of the evil sect that when the three evil sects fought against the mutant in that year, The only mutant king used his strongest ability. Time stagnated, he fixed all our masters in the air, and then killed frantically. That''s how four Sanxian level masters were killed. Fortunately, although this ability is strong, he can''t hold on for a long time, so he gave us a chance to fight back. He killed them with the siege of the remaining three Sanxian level masters, otherwise, there will be consequences It''s unimaginable. " The sea dragon frowned and said, "time is stagnant. Isn''t that equivalent to the fixed body method in our Taoist Dharma?" Tianqin shook her head and said: "It''s different. Even if the immortal uses the body fixing method, he can''t hold tens of thousands of people in an instant, but the king of variation did it. The life span of the Lord of variation and the king of variation is much longer than that of ordinary people of variation, I''m afraid it''s thousands of years. However, even if it''s a thousand years, it may not be able to produce a lord of variation. Fortunately, otherwise, the number of people of variation and experts will increase, God I''m afraid the state has long become their territory. It''s for these reasons that I ordered the crow to reduce the conflict with the mutant. What I fear most is that there will be a mutant king. Although this may be very small, it can''t be avoided. Otherwise, once the mutant has the strongest leader, the situation in Northern Xinjiang will change, and whether the evil road can continue to have a foothold is unknown. " Hailong said, "this northern Xinjiang is originally a mutant of others. It''s just to give it to them at that time." Tianqin shook her head and said: "Dragon, don''t forget that we are evil, but not your right way. Only when we rob others, there is no possibility of return. What''s more, the three evil sects have already taken root in Northern Xinjiang, and our territories are the most evil places. Once the mutants fight back, the second war with the mutants will be inevitable. In fact, even if the mutants can rob us What about their territory? The most evil place of the three evil sects is not where they can survive. However, the possibility of the mutant king is very small. After all, it may not happen for thousands of years. " The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "no, you can''t be too optimistic. It''s better to think more about the bad. It doesn''t matter. You don''t have any attachment to the evil way itself. When your face recovers, you don''t have to go back to the Arctic cold. Isn''t it better for us to be happy together? However, I really want to see the ability of these mutant people." Tianqin smiled softly and said: "You''re right. If I can restore my appearance and not be affected by evil thoughts in my heart, I''ll never come back. When we visit northern Xinjiang, you can certainly see mutant people. Except for evil ways, they can be found in other vast lands in Northern Xinjiang. There are many male and few female mutants, but women are generally more capable than men, and their appearance is very beautiful. Don''t worry about it then Move bad thoughts. "Hai Long said angrily," am I that kind of person? " Tianqin smiled and said, "then I don''t know. It depends on your own performance, little rogue." after that, without magic, she turned her head and ran away. Hearing the words "little adulterer", the sea dragon trembled and felt strange all over his body. Recalling the scene when he first saw tianqin, he couldn''t help flying up and chasing tianqin. In Northern Xinjiang, the evil sect is closest to the Central Plains, then the demon sect, and finally the demon sect. The three sects themselves do not live in a large place, but their sphere of influence extends to thousands of square kilometers. After all, they are evil and will take care of each other. The land in Northern Xinjiang is barren and cold. Only those strong animals will survive here. Ordinary people can''t exist at all. In addition to the respective spheres of influence of the three evil sects, most of the land in the whole northern Xinjiang is the world of mutant people. Hailong and tianqin were in trouble as soon as they came out of the influence of the evil sect. They were flying in midair, but they were blocked. Floating in front of the sea dragon and tianqin are three human beings wearing animal skins. They have no flying sword and no spirit cloud under their feet, but they can float there. Their figure and appearance are no different from ordinary people. Their appearance is ordinary. They stare at tianqin and Hailong coldly, and their eyes are not good. At this time, tianqin had no blood mist to protect her body, and her hands were prohibited by the cloth of the sea dragon. Her breath was completely restrained and supported by the golden cloud of the sea dragon. There is still a distance from the demon sect, so they are not afraid of anything. Looking at the three people in front of him, Hailong was unconsciously excited. He knew that the three must be mutants. The leading mutant said in some blunt words, "who are you? Where are you from and where are you going? We don''t welcome outsiders in Northern Xinjiang. Leave quickly." Tianqin said to Hailong, "these should be the most common mutant civilians, but their ability is to fly and they are the best among the civilians. Be careful, the mutant''s skills are very flexible." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 186 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long naturally didn''t pay attention to these lowest level mutant civilians, smiled, controlled Jin Yun''s floating in front and said, "please. I''m a disciple of Lianyun sect, one of the seven sects of Shenzhou Zhengdao. I''m just looking for something in Northern Xinjiang this time. Excuse me, who are you?" The three mutants obviously didn''t know what the seven schools of Shenzhou Zhengdao in Hai Long''s mouth meant. The leader said again, "I don''t care who you are, leave Beijiang immediately. This is our land." The sea dragon shrugged his shoulders and said, "the land is yours, but the sky is not yours. I just want to pass. There''s no other meaning. You haven''t told me who you are." The leader of the mutant said proudly, "we are the descendants of the holy family abandoned by God. Leave, leave, otherwise we will be impolite." then, the three flying mutants took off their bows and arrows from behind. Their bows are huge. As the sea dragon noticed just now, the bow body seems to be made of a special metal and looks very heavy. The three took out a black arrow and put it on the bow string. The arrow pointed directly at the sea dragon and tianqin, as if they would attack immediately if they didn''t leave. Tianqin was a little angry. She could be said to be the top figure of evil. She was stopped and threatened in Northern Xinjiang, which made her face. She snorted coldly. She was about to fight, but she was held down by Hailong. The sea dragon still smiled and said to the three mutants, "three, why are you doing this? I don''t want to threaten your holy family, but I''m just passing by. It''s better not to hurt your harmony. We''re also guests in Beijiang. Do you people who call themselves holy families treat guests like this?" The first mutant was slightly stunned. They obviously had no contact with ordinary people. What did they say about Hailong, "you, you are not our guest. Leave, leave quickly." Looking at the mutant''s resolute appearance, Hailong knew that he had no intention to say more, so he had to sigh and say, "then wronged the three of you. Settle down." holding the spell in his hand, the magic power was instant, and immediately fixed the three mutants in mid air. Looking at the three people floating there stunned, Hailong was amused. He came forward and took off a man''s bow. He weighed it in his hand, but the weight was not light. Even the arrow body was made of the same material. The sea dragon raises the bow and pulls the string. The big bow opens like a full moon, pointing in the air, and the index finger, middle finger and ring finger release at the same time. With a whoosh, the long arrow disappeared like an illusion. The sea dragon was moved and said, "good bows and arrows have a range of at least three times longer than ordinary bows and arrows in the Central Plains. Even ordinary mutant people are equipped with such excellent equipment, aren''t their mutant soldiers stronger?" tianqin said: "Of course. Let''s go. These three guys should be responsible for patrolling. If their people don''t see them for a long time, they''ll find them. It''s close to our evil clan territory. I don''t want to conflict with them." Hailong nodded, hung the bow on the mutant again, untied the prohibition of the three, and said, "we really don''t mean any harm, otherwise you''re dead. See you again when you have a chance." After that, the magic power increased instantly, and the golden cloud disappeared in front of the three mutants like a golden meteor. The three people stared at the disappearing back of the sea dragon and tianqin, looked at each other, and the leader said in a deep voice: "these two people don''t seem to be under the hands of those demons. Let''s go and report to the commander as soon as possible." the other two nodded, and the three people fell down quickly and went to the ground. Hailong rushed with tianqin. Two hours later, they had arrived near the territory outside the demon sect swamp. Suddenly, a chaotic voice came from the front to attract their attention. Hailong pressed the cloud head and restrained the power of God. Tianqin looked at him and said, "this is the territory of the demon sect. You''d better be careful." The sea dragon smiled, whispered "change", turned into a fly again, and fell on the shoulder of the tianqin. The blood mist reappeared, and the tianqin flew towards the chaotic sound. After several ups and downs, tianqin has come to the place where the noise of chaos is heard. Because it already belongs to the territory of the demon clan, and the periphery of the swamp is covered by the prohibition of the demon clan, the temperature in the prohibition is much higher than that outside. Tianqin converges his breath and looks at the chaotic place. Only dozens of people are fighting in two groups. On one side, it is the master of the demon clan, who use weapons to protect them one after another The body attacks the enemy. On the other side are some ordinary looking human beings, all male, wearing clothes made of animal skin. When tianqin arrived, he just saw one of the people spit ice arrows to repel the magic weapon of a demon sect expert. "Dragon, these are mutant warriors. Look carefully." There are more than ten mutants in total. Their faces are angry and show their magic power. The surrounding trees and plants have been flattened by the products of both sides. A mutant roars, his eyes suddenly turn red, and the flame flies out of his hands like a huge fire ring to cover the people of the demon sect. The cultivation accomplishments of these disciples of the demon sect are below the unparalleled level, and all kinds of magic tools are sad The shrill roar echoed continuously, forming a circle of prohibition together, so that the attack of mutant people could not break through. On the ground, two mutants fell. Their whole bodies twitched and purple black blood was seeping out of their seven orifices. It was obvious that they were injured by the magic weapon of the demon sect. Most of the more than a dozen mutants are good at fire and ice, but their abilities are different. Although the number is similar, they are completely inferior, but they can barely fight with the demons. Hai Long said to tianqin suspiciously, "are these mutants looking for death? They are clearly not opponents of the demons. If they hadn''t restrained some demonic Qi of the demons'' disciples by relying on the special abilities of ice and fire, they would have been destroyed." Tianqin said, "I''m afraid it''s not that easy. You see the two dead mutants on the ground. It''s possible that they came to inquire about the truth and falsehood of the demon sect and were found, which attracted the attack of the disciples of the demon sect. When they were dying, they summoned their companions. Although these mutants soldiers are ordinary, they must have something to rely on. You wait and see." Hai Long turned his two fly eyes. He suddenly found that there was a handsome man among the mutants. His body was obviously taller than others. He watched his companions do it, but he didn''t do much. He just dodged the attack power of the magic weapon of the disciples of the demon sect. There was a faint smell of danger in this man. In his heart, Hailong thought to himself, is this man what tianqin said? At this time, the magic weapon power of the disciples of the demon sect is becoming more and more powerful. After all, they have been practicing for hundreds of years. They are much stronger than these ordinary mutant soldiers. They are just startled by the ability of the other party to make instant decisions without Dharma. Then they are suppressed. After this period of time, they spread their magic skills and finally suppress the opponent. The attack range of magic tools began to expand. The mutant warriors can''t stand it with their own ability. Although the fire and ice cone still fiercely fought back, the attack range was significantly reduced. They could only barely resist the other party''s attack without being hurt. At this time, the handsome young man noticed by Hailong moved. The cold light in his eyes condensed a layer of Ice Armor on his exposed skin. His body rushed forward like lightning, drew an arc, and bypassed the front of the magic weapon of the demons. The blue short blades formed by two ice appeared in his hands. He moved very fast, In the twinkling of an eye, he had come to a demon sect disciple. With a flash of cold light in his hand, the short blade cut into the magic weapon of the demon sect disciple''s body protection and cut off the other party''s throat. Hai Long clearly saw that the body of the demon sect disciple whose throat was cut had turned into ice, and even the yuan God did not escape. The handsome mutant showed a cold and fierce face, turned his body again, avoided the attack of two magic weapons, and his whole body was full of blue light. An ice shield instantly blocked his body, and he himself took the lives of two demon sect disciples again. His ice ability was obviously much better than his companions. The ice shield was broken only after collecting the magic weapons of four demon sect disciples. But the blocking effect has been completed. The handsome mutant successfully rushed into the disciples of the demon sect. Ice cones with strong attack power were constantly sent out from his body. Most of the magic weapons of the disciples of the demon sect were used to attack other mutants. Before they could recover them, they screamed repeatedly for a time. Unexpectedly, seven or eight people died under his strong ice ability. Hailong took a deep breath. Although the mutant''s ability is not enough to threaten him, such a strong attack and accurate calculation are reflected in addition to his strong combat effectiveness. He knew that the mutant had a good time to cut into the circle surrounded by the disciples of the demon sect. He had not started before, but was waiting for the opportunity. Otherwise, even if his ice ability is far better than his partner, he may not be able to get anything good under frontal attack. The most terrible thing about this mutant is not his ice ability, but his calm judgment. At this time, the change suddenly rose, and a low and cold voice sounded, "who dares to show off his ferocity in our demon sect forbidden area." hearing this voice, the remaining demon sect disciples were in great spirits, urged their magic weapons one after another, and jointly blocked the mutant back. The dark red figure flashed to the center of the fight between the two sides. A layer of clearly visible dark red prohibition appeared in front of the disciples of the demon sect, and immediately blocked the ice and fire abilities attacked by other mutants. Seeing this man''s appearance, Hailong couldn''t help shaking his whole body, because it was the evil sect Li Feng and his good brother douya''er in his heart. Hai Long knows that he can''t show up easily in this demon clan territory anyway. He could not resist the excitement in his heart, and his fly body barely stopped the tremor. The appearance of Li Feng immediately changed the situation on the field, and the pressure he exuded immediately made people gather together vigilantly. Li Feng''s cold eyes turned to the handsome mutant who showed great power before, and said in a deep voice: "don''t you know this is the territory of the demon clan? I''ve endured you for many times and don''t want to fight with you mutants, but you''ll forgive you today if you kill me." the dark red magic fire rose, and Li Feng''s momentum became stronger again. The air machine was tightly locked on the handsome mutant. The handsome mutant straightened up and faced the powerful power of the Li peak. He was not afraid. He proudly said, "I am the empty forest of the holy family, you demons. This is not your territory at all. You have occupied our holy family''s home. It''s time to return it to us. Every soldier of our holy family is the bravest and will never shrink back in front of the devil." He raised his right hand, and hundreds of ice cones condensed out of the air, facing Li Feng faintly. At this time, his people gathered behind him. The mutants who were good at ice and fire were divided into two groups, each displaying their own abilities, forming a double heaven of ice and fire behind the handsome empty forest. Facing such a powerful demon sect expert as Li Feng, they are unwilling to retreat at all. There was a sneer at the corner of Li Feng''s mouth. When he grabbed it in the void, a magic sword appeared in his palm. He said faintly, "since you want to die, I''ll help you." the magic fire rose and revolved around the magic sword quickly. Li Feng shouted, "go." the shadow flashed, and the magic sword broke through the air and cut into the empty forest in a beautiful arc. Kong Lin pushed his hands forward, and a large ice cone suddenly came out to meet the magic sword. However, how can Li Feng be compared with those demons? When the magic sword passed, the ice cone was completely swallowed by the magic fire without exception. The momentum did not decrease at all, and still cut to the empty forest. Kong Lin realized that the young devil in front of him was so terrible. He hurriedly shouted, "everybody back." as he said this, his eyes showed a trace of perseverance. He flew towards the falling magic sword. His hands crossed in front of his chest. Kong Lin''s eyes suddenly turned silver. The magic sword obviously stagnated, wiped Kong Lin''s side and flew out. He cut it heavily on the ground. There was a gap of one meter wide on the ground. The ice armor on Kong Lin''s body completely disappeared under the fire of the magic sword. His body retreated like lightning and led his people to flee to the distance while he was stunned at the Li peak. The voice of tianqin came from the sea dragon''s ear, "the mutant called Kong Lin is the leader level. In addition to Bing Ling, his ability should be to control things. Unexpectedly, his control of things can deflect the attack of Li Feng. I think he must be the best among the mutant leaders." When Li Feng saw that the mutants were about to escape, he was furious and drank fiercely. He pinched his hands on his chest to make a decision. With a flash of red light, a blood dragon with teeth and claws rushed out and chased the mutants like lightning. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 187 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Seeing the magic dragon sent by Li Feng, Hai Long couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He knew that Li Feng was far above himself in terms of mana cultivation, which seemed to be an unpredictable cultivation ability in the later stage. The powerful power of the magic dragon is beyond the competition of many mutants. Kong Lin suddenly turns pale and urges his ability to control things to the limit. He wants to control the magic dragon, but the magic dragon just slows down and pours on them again. All mutants spread their abilities at the same time, with fire and ice shields over them. But for the magic dragon, these defenses are as weak as paper. There was no stopping effect at all. The magic dragon had rushed into the crowd. In the scream, the mutants were swallowed by the magic dragon one by one. The empty forest roared. The blue ice shield was unprecedented huge and smashed at the magic dragon. The corner of Li Feng''s mouth showed a sneer of disdain. The magic dragon opened his mouth and bit the ice shield into pieces. The big tail threw it and hit the empty forest heavily. The ice armor on the empty forest was completely broken, and his body was blown up in the blood. At this time, a cloud of smoke suddenly floated to the sky, wrapped the body of Konglin, and then disappeared out of thin air. Li Feng was stunned. He lost his sense of Kong Lin. Other mutants have long disappeared under the ravage of the magic dragon. With an angry hum, Li Feng murmured, "what a mutant, don''t let me see you next time." turning to the remaining disciples of the demon sect, he said coldly, "you are really capable! You can''t even deal with a few small mutants. If the sect isn''t in the time of employing people, I''ll kill you now. Guard well with me, and no one can save you if there are any mistakes." "Master Li Feng is so powerful!" the blood red fog appeared in front of Li Feng without any omen. Li Feng retreated a few steps one after another. The pressure brought by the other party made him angry for a while. He frowned and said, "evil ancestor." Tianqin said calmly, "yes, it''s me." Li Feng snorted coldly and said, "what are you doing here? Do you want to see my jokes?" When the blood fog was in full swing, Li Feng felt the pressure increased for a few minutes and couldn''t help but step back. Tianqin said, "is that what Li Tian taught you? In terms of seniority, I should be your elder." Li Feng knew that the evil ancestor who had the power to disperse evil could not be dealt with by himself. He took a deep breath and calmed all kinds of emotions in his heart. He said faintly, "master evil ancestor, what are you doing here?" Tianqin said, "I''ll ask Li Tian for something. Lead the way." Li Feng looked up and down at tianqin, nodded and said, "senior, please come with me." then he flew away into the swamp first. Tianqin quietly followed Li Feng and asked Hai Long, "you seem to know him?" The sea dragon sighed and said, "of course. He used to be my best brother." then he said all kinds of things about Tongli peak before he joined Lianyun sect. When he finished, tianqin had followed Li Feng to the hilly land in the middle of the swamp. Li Feng stopped, turned to tianqin and said, "please wait here, elder. I''ll report to my adoptive father." Tianqin said calmly, "please, little patriarch." Li Feng took a deep look at her and floated away. Watching him leave, tianqin said to Hailong, "since your brother has forgotten the past, I''m afraid it''s difficult to recognize you. You know, the soul forgetting skills of evil ways are extremely overbearing. Unless chance happens, it''s hard to recover the sealed memory." The Sea Dragon said sadly, "I also know this situation, but I really can''t bear to watch him used by the demon clan. After all, he is my good brother!" Tianqin nodded and said, "I understand your mood. However, you must be careful in this important place of the demon sect. I''ll see Li Tian later. His senses are extremely sharp. You have a strong sense of truth, and I''m afraid he will notice it. The terrain here is complex, and your changed body is very small. Just find a place to wait for me here. I''ll find you when things are handled." Hai Long''s heart was filled with the figure of Li Feng. After agreeing, he flew up from tianqin''s shoulder and fell on the rock to hide in the gap. Shaoqing, Li Feng turned around and said to tianqin, "senior, my adoptive father, please come with me." tianqin said graciously, followed Li Feng into the air and went to the demon sect. Li Tian''s retreat is in a grotto. The place in the Grottoes is very small, only about 100 square meters. As soon as you enter here, tianqin finds an unexpected person. It is Jin shisan, the leader of the demon sect. Seeing tianqin, Jin shisan smiled and said in a whine, "Yo, what brings evil ancestors today." Tianqin said angrily, "human demon, if you make this sound again, I''ll never let you open your mouth. I think there are many people who want to take over your position." Jin shisan flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes, and suddenly returned to normal. He said in a charming voice, "evil ancestor, why do you need this? We belong to the same way. How can we have some feelings." Tianqin snorted coldly, looked at the Li Tian in the front seat and said, "love, there is no such word in our evil way. We only use each other." Li Tian stood up and said to Li Feng, "feng''er, go out first. No one is allowed to disturb me and my two patriarchs without my command." Li Feng respectfully said, "yes, adoptive father." he turned and withdrew from the cave. As soon as Li Tian raised his hand, he blocked the grottoes with three prohibitions and said to tianqin, "what''s the matter with you today?" Tianqin said faintly, "Lord Li Tian, you seem very dissatisfied with me?" There was a trace of anger in Li Tian''s eyes. "Are you dissatisfied? Didn''t you make it clear last time? However, I sent people to the evil sect to ask you to discuss the attack on Wuzhao immortal recently, but they were pushed away by the crow. If you despise my evil sect, you and I will draw a line in the future." after listening to Li Tian''s words, Jin shisan stepped aside, Stare at evil Zu with the eyes of watching a good play to see how she answers. Tianqin said calmly, "I don''t come because I despise you. I''m not in the evil sect at all. I just returned today." Li Tian was stunned and said, "you are not in the evil sect." Tianqin nodded and said, "that''s right. For our actions against Wuzhao immortal, I went to Xianzhao mountain to inquire about each other''s truth and falsehood." she was a complete lie, but speaking in her capacity, Li Tian and Jin shisan naturally wouldn''t doubt anything. The fierce sky''s look eased a lot and said, "then tell me about the situation of the five immortals and when we should attack them." Tianqin sighed and said, "it was a mistake that we failed to destroy Lianyun sect this time. The action of Wuzhao immortal was cancelled." Li Tian was furious, "cancel? You can cancel it with one word? Evil ancestor, I tell you, I hate people who turn back most." Tianqin looked at Li Tian coldly. The cold light in his eyes pierced into Li Tian''s eyes through the blood mist. Li Tianji shivered and subconsciously stepped back. Tianqin proudly said: "Li Tian, I warn you to be polite to me in the future. I''m not your subordinate, and no one can speak to me in this tone. No wonder you couldn''t unify evil ways when the demon clan was the most powerful. Your temper is the fatal root. You''re not as good as a human demon if you don''t understand it. I tell you, everything I did was for evil ways." Li Tianleng for a moment. Under the oppression of tianqin''s powerful momentum, he gradually calmed down. Tianqin was right. His impulsive temper did cause great losses to the demon clan. Jin shisan frowned and said, "evil ancestor, can you not call me a human demon? Don''t I have a name?" Tianqin snorted coldly and said, "you are neither male nor female. What are you, not a human demon? Jin shisan, I also warn you that if you come today to provoke the relationship between me and Li Tian, you are wrong." With the cold light and lightning, under the influence of tianqin, Jin shisan couldn''t help but change his face and step back one after another. His mental impact was much stronger than that of Li Tian. When Li Tian questioned himself just now, tianqin understood a lot. Based on her relationship with Li Tian, if Jin shisan hadn''t provoked something from it, Li Tian would never talk to himself with this attitude. Li Tian''s face changed and said, "enough, it was my fault just now. Evil ancestor, I want to hear what happened to you when you went to Wuzhao fairy this time." Tianqin didn''t embarrass Tianli any more and said calmly: "The failure of our attack on Lianyun sect has led to the vigilance of the righteous. Now the orthodox sects are united to help each other and are ready to meet our attack. As you know, we have lost many experts in the battle against Lianyun sect and our strength has been hurt. As far as I know, at least there are scattered immortals among the Wuzhao immortals. If we attack rashly, I''m afraid the whole army will be destroyed Danger. The right way is not a fool. Do you want to enter their ambush? " Li Tian took a deep breath and said, "are you sure that there are Sanxian in Wuzhao immortal?" Tianqin said: "yes, I''m afraid that Sanxian has the cultivation of three turns and four or nine heavenly robbers, and his strength is never lower than me. As you know, Sanxian of the right path has the perseverance of breaking pills to resist the enemy at any time. It''s overloaded for us to destroy only one Wuzhao immortal. Besides, there are other sects. The Buddhism of fanxin sect and Lianhua sect is not so easy to deal with." Li Tian and Jin shisan looked at each other, and they nodded subconsciously. Tianqin then said: "When I came here just now, I saw that Li Feng had a conflict with the mutant. You are well informed. Naturally, you know that the mutant has been very active recently. The fundamental importance of our evil way is unstable, and there is a possibility of fire in the backyard at any time. Do you think we still have the strength to fight the right way under such circumstances?" Jin shisan''s face changed and said, "mutant. These hateful guys often harass me recently. I once sent a large number of experts to encircle and suppress them, but these bastards are very cunning, but I can''t find any of them when I want to find them." Li Tian said, "mutant people are really a problem. After tens of thousands of years, their vitality should have recovered long ago, but I don''t know how many Lord level mutant people exist. If the number exceeds ten, it''s not so easy to deal with." Tianqin said solemnly, "although the mutant Lord is not weak, he is much worse than us. What I''m worried about is the mutant king." Li Tian and Jin shisan lost their voice at the same time and said, "king of variation?" Tianqin nodded and said, "yes, it''s the king of variation. If there is a king of variation, I''m afraid the mutant will pose a great threat to us. Ten thousand years have passed, who can say whether there is a new king among the mutant. The king of variation has thousands of abilities. It''s hard to say whether he can pay." Li Tian nodded solemnly. When tianqin mentioned the mutant queen, he had no doubt. Even Jin shisan nodded in agreement. Faced with mutant people who can threaten the whole evil Road, they have no time to fight for anything. Li Tiandao: "evil ancestor, are you sure there is a mutation king?" Tianqin shook her head and said: "I can''t say that. But judging from the recent performance of mutant people, the mutant king may have appeared. Otherwise, they are so brazenly harassing our territory that they won''t be afraid of our joint counterattack. The mutant king also needs a certain time to grow up. Although this time is much shorter than our cultivation, it will take at least one or two hundred years. Maybe, mutation The king has been born, but he is still growing up. Otherwise, if the mutant king has grown up, I''m afraid the mutant will have been unable to restrain himself and attack us. " Jin shisan said angrily: "These hateful guys can''t be killed at all. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have left this scourge in those years. Now it''s best to break into them and know whether there is a mutation king. If so, we have to find a way to kill the mutation king. Without the leadership of the mutation king, the mutation people can''t compete with our three evil sects. If the mutation king is young, it''s up to me Any one of us has the ability to easily kill him. " A cold light flashed in Li Tian''s eyes and said, "this is really a good way. However, the mutants are very sensitive to the smell of our evil ways, and I''m afraid it''s difficult to break into them. Moreover, the mutants are far more familiar with the whole northern Xinjiang than us. If we deliberately want to hide, we will not have any effect even if we mobilize all our hands." He and Jin shisan''s eyes fell on tianqin, waiting for him to make a good suggestion. Tianqin pondered. She thought to herself that the mutant has nothing to do with me. Once my appearance recovers, even if I break my promise to the elder tianxie, I will be with the sea dragon. Let the evil cult deal with these things by itself. She will write less evil. Maybe I can spend more time with the sea dragon? Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 188 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Thinking of this, tianqin said faintly: "there''s no good way for the moment. However, I think it''s a good idea to break into the mutant people. We need to think more about how to implement it. By the way, Li Tian, I have something else to ask you here. Have you heard of Taiyin fruit? If you have it here, I''d like to pick some." Li Tian chuckled: "Some? It seems that you don''t know about the Taiyin fruit! If there is a Taiyin fruit in the whole Chinese continent, it can only grow. It is the most Yin and evil thing in the world. Its evil power is enough to compete with the evil blood pool of your evil family, the devil''s swamp of our evil family and the demon holy land of human demons. What''s the strong evil power of the Taiyin fruit Even I can''t stand it. Why, is the evil ancestor interested in it? " Tianqin was delighted, but said quietly: "I just saw the Taiyin fruit in the classics. I hope I can get it to refine medicine. Since Lord Li Tian knows it so well, I should know where it is. I hope to tell you." Li Tian looked at Jin 13 and said, "Jin 13, the Taiyin fruit, is more familiar than me. Let him tell you." Jin shisan nodded and said: "The Taiyin fruit is indeed a priceless treasure for our evil cults. If anyone can completely turn its evil power into himself, let alone the six times of the underworld heaven robbery, it is nine times. However, the Taiyin fruit is really overbearing. I saw it in Northern Xinjiang at the beginning, and I just came to northern Xinjiang from southern Xinjiang. After seeing the Taiyin fruit, It''s hard to avoid greed in my heart and want to take it as my own. However, the Taiyin fruit is too overbearing. At that time, it was about 5000 years ago. As soon as I entered the 100 meter range of the Taiyin fruit, the extremely great evil spirit eroded wildly into my body. Although I was prepared for it, my strength is still too different from it. Fortunately, I have a piece of equipment As a magic weapon with Yang and harmony Qi, I managed to break away from the evil forces around the Taiyin fruit by using the power of that magic weapon when it was broken. However, my body is full of evil Qi, which is no less powerful than my own cultivation. In order to keep my mind, I had to meditate there. This cultivation will last for thousands of years. Otherwise, I''m afraid I joined the main demon sect thousands of years ago when Li Tian was far from the current achievement. You know, I''m much older than both of you! Absorbing those domineering evil spirits makes me have the current cultivation level, but if I choose again, I''d rather not have such cultivation than close to the Taiyin fruit. Absolutely nothing can match its evil spirit It''s terrible to compete with each other. " Looking at the frightened appearance of Jin shisan, tianqin couldn''t help but cool a little and said, "is it really so terrible? If I can disperse evil, is it possible to pick it back?" Jin shisan said flatly, "it''s impossible. Even with your current cultivation, if you want to avoid being invaded by evil Qi, you can only enter about 30 meters around Taiyin fruit. After all, its evil Qi is too strong." Tianqin said, "where on earth is this Taiyin fruit? Is it in your ten thousand demon holy land?" Jin shisan shook his head and said: "No, it''s not in any of the three evil places of our evil family. Although our three evil places are evil, they are much worse than the place where Taiyin fruit grows. It''s a world of wronged souls. It''s not easy to get in with our cultivation. Taiyin fruit grows in the middle of the sea of wronged souls. There are mutants living in the overseas circle of wronged souls. When I went there, mutants The vitality is still far from recovering, so it has not been blocked. If you want to go now, you don''t know what the result will be. When I left there more than a thousand years ago, I found that at least three Lord level mutants were there to guard the sea of wronged souls. You should know that Lord level mutants often have very special abilities, but they are not so easy to deal with. " Tianqin thought for a moment and said, "I seem to have heard of the sea of evil spirits. It should be in the far north. Jin shisan, tell me what you know in detail. I must go and see the power of the sea of evil spirits and Taiyin fruit." Even if it is dangerous, she will go. After all, this is her only chance to recover her appearance. Women often pay more attention to their beauty than life. If at ordinary times, Jin shisan would like to let tianqin, the evil ancestor, go to that dangerous place, but now the evil family has internal and external troubles, but she can''t lack such a powerful expert. After hesitating, Jin shisan said: "evil ancestor, it''s too dangerous there. There are many things we can''t deal with in the sea of innocent souls, I see..." Tianqin said impatiently, "I know what I''m doing. You just need to tell me the real situation there. I have my own discretion." Jin shisan had no choice but to tell her everything he had experienced and his understanding of the sea of wronged souls. At the same time, outside the cave where Li Tian lived. Hai long waited bored in the crack of the rock. Suddenly, he saw Li Feng again. Li Feng floated in and seemed to go in another direction. Unable to give up his feelings for his brother, Hailong subconsciously followed up. Fortunately, after he changed into a fly, the target was very small, and Li Feng didn''t find him. After several ups and downs, Li Feng has returned to his cave. Since they had a relationship with Li Wuxian that day, they had lived together openly. Li Tian had already confirmed their relationship, so he didn''t interfere. Sitting on Chuang cross legged, Li Feng just wanted to practice for a while. Suddenly, the alarm rose, his eyes flashed and looked at the hole. A green headed fly attracted his attention. In the magic marsh, the weak creature fly could not survive at all. Raise your hand, the magic worked, and catch the fly. Under the strong suction force, the fly flew towards him quickly. At this time, the fly suddenly released a layer of blue light, which offset the magic of Li Feng. Its wings opened and its body turned in the air. In the surprised gaze of Li Feng, the fly turned into a human and showed the original body of the sea dragon. Seeing the appearance of the sea dragon, Li Feng was shocked all over. He lost his voice and said, "it''s you? Why are you here?" Hai Long''s deep eyes showed strong emotion. He raised his right hand and put a layer of prohibition at the cave entrance, "bean sprout, do you really don''t know me? I''m your big brother Hai Long!" Li Feng only felt a roar in his mind, and the clear image in his mind because he had no time to combine with Li appeared again. The smell from the sea dragon made him have a strong sense of intimacy, and he couldn''t help feeling at a loss. Murmured, "you, sea dragon? Sea dragon?" the name seemed so familiar to him. He staggered back, with a look of pain in his eyes. Seeing the appearance of Li Feng, Hailong couldn''t help being overjoyed. He stepped forward eagerly and said, "it''s me, I''m Hailong, your big brother. Bean sprout, think about it carefully. Your original name is Zhang Hao!" Li Feng grabbed his hair fiercely and roared, "no, no, I''m not a bean sprout, let alone Zhang Hao. I''m Li Feng, the young leader of the demon sect. Go to hell." his hands suddenly pushed forward, and two dark red magic suddenly blasted at the chest of the sea dragon. The sea dragon was surprised and subconsciously took a step back. Driven by his thoughts, Yan Dun blocked the fierce blow of Li Feng with the power of immortal tools. Although his cultivation is not as good as that of Li Feng, if he relies on his six immortal tools, the current ability of Hai Long is by no means below him. The anti earthquake force from Yanhu shield made Li Feng and Hai Long retreat two steps at the same time. Li Feng felt the immortal spirit from Yan Dun and felt a burst of boredom in his heart. With a wave, the magic sword flew out, took up a piece of magic flame, and attacked the sea dragon again. Under that powerful power, the whole Grottoes seemed to shake. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes was shining brightly. Even in the face of the Sanxian Wuxing ancestor of Wuzhao immortal, he was not afraid. He walked leisurely and walked quickly in the narrow cave like a swimming dragon. His body flashed and had avoided the front of the attack of the magic sword. Then the golden light came up, and the sea dragon cut into the magic flame with his left hand, With the inherent characteristics of Jietian Yu, he grasped the magic weapon of Li Feng. Li Feng''s whole body was shocked and he had lost control of the magic sword. In his surprise, the Sea Dragon flew away and withdrew a few steps, saying in a deep voice: "I don''t want to fight with you. I just want to make it clear. Li Feng, this is the territory of your demon sect. If you want me to die, I can''t go out alive. However, I hope you can listen to me. At that time, if you still can''t remember the past, it''s not too late for us to fight again. Although your cultivation is above me, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to win me." Li Feng looked at Hai Long in a daze. The rising intimacy in his heart made him nod subconsciously. The sea dragon took back the shield of Tian Fu and Yan Fu, stared at Li Feng''s eyes and said: "Douya''er, when we were young, we all lived in a small village in the western regions. My parents died when I was young, or I can say I had no parents. But you had a warm home. How I envy you at that time! Your parents Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang treated me as a son like you. Without them, I would have starved to death. Do you remember? We loved it most when we were young The food we eat is sweet potato. Sweet potato tastes sweet. The sweet potato porridge cooked by your mother Aunt Zhang is really delicious. We grew up together and are the best brothers. We take care of each other. I call you bean sprout and you call me bug. Although all these have been over a thousand years, I still remember deeply! " Li Feng lost all his blood on his face. In Hai Long''s story, he had untied the prohibition and quickly recovered his memory. All kinds of past scenes appeared in front of him, and he seemed to have returned to his distant childhood. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Brother long, don''t complain. We can''t decide the weather. The so-called peace of mind is naturally cool. However, I really hope there will be a heavy rain and take away some dry Qi." "Come on, bean sprout, don''t be so polite. Don''t you sound awkward. Your family conditions are not very good, but your boy has to go to school crying every day. What''s the use of going to school in our damn place? I see! You might as well go cutting firewood with me, so you can make up for some family expenses." "Brother long, I''ve learned from the old scholar for several days. What''s wrong with letting me drag the text? In this way, I can show my level! I don''t do firewood. You know, I''m the laziest. I don''t want to do anything except eat and sleep." "Brother long, I''ve learned from the old scholar for several days. What''s wrong with letting me drag the text? In this way, I can show my level! I don''t do firewood. You know, I''m the laziest. I don''t want to do anything except eat and sleep." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Brother long, just practice with some immortal masters. You don''t have a home. You only have a friend like me. I will come here to find you when my parents are a hundred years old." "No, bean sprouts, I''ll go back with you. We''ll get together again when we have a chance." "No need. Brother long, learn from the immortal Masters first. You can help me when I come later. Besides, you even have a problem eating in the village. This is your best destination." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ All the memories were so clear that Li Feng''s whole body trembled slightly. Suddenly, the picture in my mind went back to the barren village. That day, I had just finished practicing the method of those immortals of Lianyun sect and was ready to help my father cut firewood. Suddenly, it was dark, and the cold feeling spread all over every corner of the village. In the strange laughter, a group of strange people with evil spirit fell from the sky. Ah! Isn''t that the first sister without time? They, what are they doing and why they caught several children in the village. Li has no time to smile and sing. He walks to him. He doesn''t know anything when it''s dark. When he woke up, he was already in the magic swamp. After ten years of training, all the children who came with him died except himself. Li Feng''s voice trembled, "no, it''s not true, all this is not true. No time, no time, she can''t hurt me. No, no way." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 189 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong took a deep breath, pulled open his mind and revealed a deep scar on his chest. "Douya''er, all this is true. Do you remember this scar? I was beaten by the strongest male in the village to help you avenge. Didn''t all this leave any trace in your heart? Douya''er, come back and don''t let me down." Li Feng stared at the scar on the chest of the sea dragon. All the memories were completely connected under the trigger of the scar. What he lost finally came back, "dragon, brother long, you are brother long." it was also a coincidence that Li Feng was able to recover his memory. At the beginning, he practiced the basic mental skills of Lianyun sect for several years in the small village. Although he did not achieve much, when the demon sect brainwashed him with forgetting spirit, that trace of authentic Taoist magic protected his memory. Although the memory was completely sealed, it was not lost. Not long ago, when Tongli had no time to have a relationship, his heart was released in intense emotion and the seal was broken. Today, under the guidance of Hailong''s words, the lost memory was finally recovered, which made him remember everything before. Hai Long was overjoyed when he heard Li Feng''s call. He stepped forward and grabbed his shoulder with both hands. "Bean sprout, it''s me! I''m your brother long. Our brothers can finally recognize each other." At this time, the whole body of the sea dragon was shocked violently. The prohibition he arranged at the entrance of the cave suddenly broke, and a figure flashed and came with a powerful magic cover. The sea dragon was excited at this time, and his reaction was naturally slower. He was about to be hurt by the magic. Li Feng suddenly pulled his body fiercely and pinched the law with his right hand, which easily resolved the magic attack. The figure came in a flash, and Li had no time to appear in front of Li Feng and Hai long. "Brother Feng, why did you stop me? He''s a righteous man." it turned out that Li wucai was just patrolling in the magic swamp when she suddenly felt a weak fluctuation of mana from the cave where Li Feng lived. The so-called concern was chaos. She hurried back for fear of an accident to her beloved brother Feng. As soon as she got to the cave, she found the authentic cultivation mana prohibition of Hailong. At present, she broke the prohibition without hesitation and killed Hailong. But she did not expect that it was Li Feng who stopped her. Li Feng looked at Li Wuxian deeply. In his substantive eyes, Li Wuxian even felt some emptiness in his heart, "sister Wuxian, you caught me to the demon sect, didn''t you?" Li had no time to shake his whole body and lost his voice: "brother Feng, you, don''t you..." Hailong said coldly, "yes, he has recovered his previous memory. Do you still want to deceive him? It''s impossible." Li Feng stared at Li Wuxian and asked, "sister Wuxian, is all this true? Tell me." Li Wuxian''s eyes showed a sad color. He closed his eyes, nodded heavily and said, "yes, I caught you back." Li Feng shook his whole body and stood firm with the support of Hai long. "It turns out that all this is true. You caught me to the demon sect, separated me from my parents, and banned my memory." Tears ran down his flawless face, "Yes, I caught you back, and everything you said is true. At that time, in order to catch a Lianyun sect disciple who killed Mo Kui''s body, I took five evil owls to ambush near Lianyun sect, accidentally passed your village, and recaptured several young men with good qualifications, and you are one of them. Brother Feng, you should know that our demon sect is very interested in new disciples You have to be baptized with forgetting spirit. This is inevitable. After you entered the demon sect, you performed well and were soon valued by your adoptive father. Yes, we did lose you a lot. However, you also got such strong strength now. If you didn''t enter the demon sect, I''m afraid you would have become a embryo of loess! " Hai Long angrily scolded, "you''re nonsense. If you hadn''t robbed bean sprouts, I would certainly take him into Lianyun sect''s cultivation after his parents have been a hundred years. We wouldn''t have been apart for a thousand years." Li had no time to hum coldly and said: "You are the disciple of Lianyun sect. I really regret that you didn''t die in my hands with the help of that strange man at that time. If it weren''t for you, brother Feng wouldn''t have suffered today. Brother Feng, don''t be impulsive! Think carefully about whether the demon sect has harmed you. In order to make you improve your cultivation faster, my adoptive father doesn''t hesitate to lose his mana, You have a position below one person and above ten thousand people in the demon sect. All this can''t be changed. Your magic skills will never be eliminated. " Li Feng smiled miserably, "lie to me, sister Wuxian, you are all lying to me. Because you caught me back, I can''t be filial in front of my parents, because you caught me back and separated me from my eldest brother." The fierce and impeccable look turned fierce and said in a hate voice, "yes, it''s all my fault. If you want revenge, just kill me. I just want to tell you one thing. My feelings for you have no defect." then she stood in front of the Li peak and closed her eyes. Although she looked determined, crystal tears kept flowing from the corners of her eyes, and the fierce and impeccable body kept shaking. Hai Long looked at Li Feng and Li Wuxian. He naturally understood that there must be an unusual relationship between his brother and the demon Princess Li Wuxian in front of him. Hai Long was the most emotional. He sighed and said, "forget it, brother, come with me. Leave the demon sect and let it pass. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang went safely." Li Feng shook slightly, took a deep breath and shook his head slowly, "Eldest brother, I know you are for my good. But I can''t go with you. I''m from the demon sect. Can I have a place to live without the demon sect? That''s impossible. I kill countless people, and the righteous can''t accept me at all. What''s more, although my adoptive father is cruel, he is really good to me. I have no time to be good. What my adoptive father has done to me is beyond my ability in my life Pay off. Everything in the past has passed, and I am very satisfied with my current life. Although the recovered memory makes me painful and brings me doubts, I don''t want to change anything. Brother, I love sister Wuxian, and I believe she really loves me. I''m sorry. " With the last three words, Li Feng stepped forward and hugged the tearful Li WuChao into his arms. The joy of her recovery was that Li WuChao fell into Li Feng''s arms and cried loudly. She hugged Li Feng tightly and wanted to fully integrate her body into Li Feng''s body. Hai Long stared at the changes in front of him, and felt a strong sense of loss and helplessness in his heart. Li Feng was right. What can he do if he goes with himself? What can he bring him? Maybe it''s only trouble. Although he found his brother, it''s obvious that he has stood in a different camp with himself. I''m afraid they can''t recover the purity of their childhood It''s true friendship. Hailong doesn''t care about good and evil. Since it''s Li Feng''s choice, he won''t force him anymore. He sighed and said, "Douya, I respect your decision and hope you''re happy. Just, what I want to tell you is that you''d better do less harm to nature and justice in the future for your future. After all, you''re not far from the disaster." Then, with loneliness and sadness, Hailong strode to the cave door. Now he just wants to find a place to cry and find the depression in his heart. "Wait a minute." Li WuChao raised her head from Li Feng''s arms. She looked at the sea dragon and said, "are you leaving like this? This is the place of our demon sect." Li Feng was worried and said, "sister Wuxian, you can''t hurt brother long, between us..." as soon as he said this, his mouth was held down by Li Wuxian. Li Wuxian smiled and said: "Fool, although he is the right person, how can I compare everything else as long as you don''t leave me? I mean, this is the fundamental place of our demon sect. If he leaves like this, I''m afraid others will find him. It''s not so easy to get out of the demon swamp. Let''s give him a ride." Li Feng nodded with joy and said, "it''s still thoughtful of you. Brother long, we''ll take you out." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "No. since I can come in, I can naturally go out. I''m too busy. I just hope you can take good care of my brother in the future. If something happens to douya''er in the demon clan, I won''t let any of you go." then he changed into a fly and fluttered away with his wings. She didn''t care much about the threat of the sea dragon, but she was surprised by the magical transformation used by the sea dragon. This was the first time she saw that people could become other forms. Li Feng''s eyes are red. He also wants to be separated from the sea dragon, but the gap between them is too big. Good and evil can''t stand together. What can he do? Li had no time to put on the warm embrace of Li Feng again and said softly, "brother Feng, I was really afraid just now. I was so afraid you would go with him. You know? If I lose you, I will live worse than death!" Li Feng sighed softly and said, "sister Wuxian, I won''t leave you. However, when our demon sect takes any action against Lianyun sect in the future, I will refuse to participate. I will tell my adoptive father about my recovery of memory. I don''t want to hide what he said. It''s up to him to decide where my adoptive father will buy me." Li had no time to shake his whole body and said, "no, brother Feng, you can''t tell your adoptive father. I''m afraid, I''m afraid..." Li Feng smiled bitterly and said, "everything I have now is given by my adoptive father. If he wants to take it back, let him take it back. I can''t deceive him without conscience. I''m sorry, sister Wuxian, go back first. I want to be quiet alone. So many things have happened today. My heart is almost overwhelmed." Li has no time to stand up straight and look at Li Feng deeply. She knows that Li Tian''s position in Li Feng''s heart is still above herself. Even if her previous memory is restored, Li Feng will not betray Li Tian. As Li Feng''s fiancee, how can she see that Li Feng will be hurt by Li Tian''s anger? She has decided to go to Li Tian to explain it first. I thought Here, Li had no time to say in a soft voice, "brother Feng, please rest first. If you have anything, just call me. I''ll come here in the evening." then he floated away from the cave. Looking at the graceful figure of Li who had no time to leave, Li Feng held his head in both hands and squatted down in pain. When Hai Long left, his heart hurt. After recovering his memory, he couldn''t face his eldest brother or his adoptive father. He really didn''t know what to do. Hailong flew back to the crack where he had been waiting for tianqin. Tianqin hasn''t come back yet. The cold rocks around him emit a faint evil spirit. After his brother met, he not only didn''t have the excitement he imagined, but became more troubled. With a helpless sigh, Hailong looked at the cloudy sky, and his depression was not inferior to Li Feng. With a flash of light, the tianqin came. With the guidance of the Qi machine, she easily found the sea dragon. Without saying a word, she took a breath and took the fly body of the sea dragon into her arms. With tianqin''s warm crisp chest, Hailong immediately felt much calmer and smelled the faint fragrance. He felt more like crying in his heart. When he wanted to say something, he heard a gloomy voice: "evil ancestor, what are you doing so fast?" it was the voice of Li Tian. Hai Long was very cold in his heart. He knew that tianqin didn''t speak because he was afraid of being found by Li Tian. He quickly protected his body with a very mysterious ice cover and restrained all Qi mechanisms under the protection of tianqin''s evil force. Tianqin said faintly, "I have something important. The two patriarchs don''t have to send each other." Jin shisan''s gloomy voice sounded, "evil ancestor, you must take care! If you can''t do anything, get back quickly, and we can discuss how to deal with the mutant." Tianqin said, "I''ll go to the mutant to inquire about the truth and deficiency. If the mutant king does appear, I''ll inform you immediately." the evil force suddenly flourished, and tianqin turned into a bloody meteor and disappeared into the sky. She flew very fast. She urged all her mana to be transported in the blood mist of the body protection. A blood cloud rose under her feet. Under the cover of evil Qi, she went out of the scope of the demon swamp for a while. The sea dragon felt the evil spirit far away from the demon marsh, drilled out of the tianqin''s arms and asked, "is there any news about the Taiyin fruit? Why is the human demon Jin 13 also in the demon clan?" Tianqin said excitedly, "thanks to the presence of Jin shisan, I got the accurate news of Taiyin fruit. It turns out that this thing really exists in Northern Xinjiang, in the sea of wronged souls in the extreme north." The sea dragon turned into his original body, reluctantly smiled and said, "it''s good to have news. Let''s hurry to the sea of wronged souls." Looking at the lonely look of Hailong, tianqin couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you, dragon? It seems very unhappy!" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 190 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong said with a wry smile, "I should have been happy with the news of Taiyin fruit. But I''m really not happy now. Qin''er, you know? When you went to see Li Tian just now, I woke up Dou Yaer''s memory..." at that moment, he said everything before, "... I also know he''s very embarrassed. It''s difficult to tell the brotherhood between us with his current status!" Tianqin sighed and said, "no wonder you are all made by heaven. Don''t think about it. We still have a chance to meet Li Feng in the future." Hai Long took a deep breath. The cold air in Northern Xinjiang cheered him up, nodded, smiled and said, "no, thousands of years have passed. What do I care so much about? I''ll find a way to help bean sprouts in the future. The top priority now is to go to the sea of souls and get back the Taiyin fruit to help my good Qin recover her appearance!" Seeing the sea dragon perk up again, tianqin gently leans into her arms, astringes the evil force on her body, and lets the sea dragon ride them to the north with a golden cloud. Hailong hugged the delicate drive of tianqin and said in his heart: bean sprout, take care of yourself! Brother, I really can''t help you. I hope we can have some new opportunities when we meet again. After seeing off the evil ancestor, Li Tian and Jin shisan rushed back to the cave. After they sat down, Jin shisan looked a little embarrassed and said, "Li Tian, just forget what I said before the evil ancestor came. It''s good for me to treat the father of a gentleman with a villain''s heart." tianqin judged very correctly. Jin shisan came to Li Tian this time to win him over and fight with Lianyun sect, The demon sect is in a bad situation now. There are a lot of experts lost, and there is no TANLA support behind it. Jin shisan has felt the crisis. When he wanted to come, Li Tian was facing the same situation, so when his men settled down, he came to the demon sect to discuss the joint fight against the evil sect. Before tianqin came, he really didn''t speak ill of her. Fortunately, Li Tian had the secret weapon of broken Dan death squads. Otherwise, he might have promised him before tianqin came. After tianqin''s explanation, both Jin shisan and Li Tian have a sense of crisis. They have to fight each other and change their goal to fight against the right path and mutants. After all, for the three evil sects, survival is the first priority. After listening to Jin shisan''s words, Li Tian glanced, "OK, you don''t have to say this. The evil clan is very strong now, but I feel that the evil ancestor doesn''t seem to mean to swallow us. Go back. Your demon clan is best at hiding. Ask those guys under you to explore the mutant people to see if the mutant king is anything." Jin shisan knew that if he stayed, he would only attract more white eyes. He nodded helplessly, said goodbye to Li Tian and left the demon sect. The light in Li Tian''s eyes flashed and said, "Wuxian, come in and stand outside for a long time." his voice was much softer than before. After all, Li Feng and Li Wuxian were his closest people. Li Wuxian came after tianqin left. She waited patiently. Hearing Li Tian''s call, she hurried into the grottoes and came to Li Tian and said respectfully, "adoptive father." Li Tian closed his eyes and said, "no time. Your mood is unstable and your pulse is beating fast. Is there anything important for me? Are you happy with Feng ER these days?" Li Wuxian blushed, bowed his head and said, "yes. Brother Feng and I really love each other. Adoptive father, I came to you to tell you that brother Feng''s memory of being banned by forgetting spirituality has been restored." Li Tian was shocked, fiercely opened his eyes, and the cold light came out, forcing Li Wuxian to step back a few steps before he could bear it. "What? What did you say?" the Qi and blood in Li Tian''s chest surged, full of surprise. Li had no time to sigh and said, "don''t get excited, adoptive father. I don''t know why brother Feng''s memory suddenly revived. He really remembered what happened when he was a child." Li Tian took a deep breath, his eyes flashed fiercely and said, "what''s his reaction? He''s going to leave the demon sect to settle accounts with me. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that forgetting the spirit skill actually......" at this time, his heart was very confused. He had a father son feeling for Li Feng. The so-called tiger poison doesn''t eat his son. Even if Li Feng regained his previous memory, he would never be cruel to kill him. Seeing that Li Tian was so excited, Li Wu was uneasy and said in a low voice, "adoptive father, things are not as bad as you think. Brother Feng has recovered his memory, but he has never forgotten your kindness for a moment. He told me that as long as you don''t dislike it, he will stay with the demon clan and you forever. If you mind that he recovers his memory, he is willing to bear it with death." Li Tian fiercely stood up, strode to Li Wuxian and said, "did he ask you to come to me? With his current cultivation, I can''t see it even if I don''t say he has recovered his memory. Why tell me? I''d rather not know." Li Wuxian said sadly: "He didn''t let me come to you because I was afraid of misunderstanding between you, so I told you this first. Adoptive father, I''m not afraid of your blame, and I asked brother Feng not to tell you about his recovery of memory. I''m afraid there is a shadow in your heart. But he refused. He said that everything he has now is given by you, and nothing can deceive you. I think it won''t take long, He will come and tell you this in person. Adoptive father, brother Feng''s feelings for you are true. Although he has recovered his memory, I hope you can give him a chance, okay? " In order to make our sect survive in the evil way forever, the demon sect has its own rules. Once the memory of the disciples who have been forgotten by the spirit skill is restored, there is only one end, that is, death. Therefore, Li has no time to worry about the situation of Li Feng. Li Tian smiled. His resolute face was much more kind under the influence of his smile. He stretched out his big hand and gently * * * his flawless long hair. Li Feng smiled and said: "Silly girl, you have been with me for thousands of years. It''s really a bad girl! You''re still more towards your husband. In fact, why don''t I understand feng''er''s loyalty to me? His talent is still above you. In order not to affect his mind, I didn''t completely seal his memory when I used forgetting spirit to him. Only in this way can I not affect his brain Injury. I expected him to recover his memory, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. I treat feng''er like a parent-child. Don''t spread it out, I will deal with it. As long as feng''er''s heart hasn''t changed, he is still my good son. " Li had no time to smell the words and was overjoyed. He rushed into Li Tian''s arms and choked: "adoptive father, brother Feng''s heart will never change. Although he loves me, your position in his heart is still far above me." Just then, a deep voice came from outside, "adoptive father, Li Feng asks for a meeting." Li Tian smiled and said, "he''s coming so fast! Feng''er, come in." hearing that Li Feng came, Li Wuxian still couldn''t help feeling nervous and stood up straight and retreated to one side. The sound of steady and firm footsteps sounded. Li Feng strode forward. As soon as he entered the cave, he couldn''t help shaking his whole body when he saw that Li was flawless, but it was only a moment of hesitation. With a plop, he knelt down and said in a deep voice: "adoptive father, I have something to report to you." Li Tian said quietly, "go ahead." Li Feng took a deep breath, looked at Li Wu''s time again, and resolutely said, "adoptive father, my memory has been restored. I should be killed according to the law of the demon sect." Li Tian said, "I have no time to tell you this just now. Get up." Li Feng bowed his head and said, "I''m a sinner. I''d better kneel down. Adoptive father, before accepting your punishment, you have to go with me to receive the broken pill death squads. They have lost their mind and only listen to my orders. It''s not too late to kill me when you accept them." Li Tian floated in front of Li Feng, pulled him up from the ground with a big hand, grabbed his mind and said, "do you really want to die so much?" Li Feng said calmly, "adoptive father, I am entrusted by you to be responsible for the law enforcement of our sect. Now I have violated the death rules. If I don''t die, why should I obey the public?" Li Tian said calmly, "then tell me what impact it will have on you after you recover your memory. Don''t you recognize me as an adoptive father after you recover your memory?" Li Feng''s heart has been extremely depressed. Hearing Li Tian''s words, he shouted excitedly: "no, adoptive father, I don''t know your kindness to me all my life. No matter what happens, even if you kill me, you are also my adoptive father. My loyalty to you can shine on the sun and the moon. You always have an unshakable position in my heart." His words were resolute, and the Li who had no time to listen could not help but move. A smile had been hung on her pretty face. She knew that in this case, Li Tian would not embarrass Li Feng again. Li Tian loosened his grip on Li Feng and said with a smile: "Good boy, that''s what I want. You''re right. Nothing can affect the relationship between our father and son. Like you, the adoptive father has never doubted this. Therefore, you don''t have to be troubled by the recovery of your memory. Everything today should have never happened. Don''t mention it again in the future." Li Feng was stunned. He never thought that Li Tian, who had always been dignified, was so talkative, "but my adoptive father, I......" The fierce sky pressed his shoulder to stop him from saying any more, "Don''t talk too much, silly boy. The rules of the demon sect are set by the sect leader. Naturally, you have the right to change them. As long as I''m still alive, no one can touch my son. You know? I have no time to plead for you just now. If I really kill you, I''m afraid she won''t live. Cherish her. No time is a good girl. If you do anything wrong to her in the future, I''ll be happy Don''t blame your adoptive father for refusing. You are like my right and left hands, and no one can give up. "At this time, there is no crazy bully of the Lord of the demon sect. He is now a father, full of kindness. Tears flowed down Li Feng''s face. He knelt down again and shouted, "adoptive father..." only shouted these two words, and he had burst into tears. Li Tian held Li Feng''s head and said, "don''t cry. Don''t forget what I taught you. Our demon sect doesn''t shed blood and tears. Well, you all go down. Recently, you should always pay attention to the movements of mutants and report anything to me as soon as possible." Li had no time to help Li Feng. They looked at Li Tian deeply at the same time, and then respectfully withdrew. The Sea Dragon flew quickly around the tianqin. After a few hours, they were far away from the sphere of influence of the three evil sects. Tianqin said, "dragon, we may encounter mutants at any time. Jin shisan said that the sea of wronged souls is guarded by mutants. We must be careful." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I''m very interested in these mutant people. They are also very poor. They live in this cold northern Xinjiang and are oppressed by evil ways. As a last resort, you must not take action. We''d better not make enemies with them. Anyway, our purpose is only Taiyin fruit." Tianqin shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you think. If you don''t want to make enemies with them, they may not be willing to let us go. Besides, the mutants are very sensitive to the smell of our evil ways, and I''m not sure whether they will recognize them. In case of conflict, you must not be soft hearted. It''s impossible to enter the sea of wronged souls with our cultivation." When it comes to killing, tianqin''s evil Qi suddenly rises and her eyes twinkle. She has been with Hailong these days. Although her evil Qi has converged a lot, the evil force from tianxie and blood pool has long been deep into the bone marrow, which makes her extremely eager to kill. The sea dragon was so cold in his heart that he hugged the tianqin and said, "is the evil spirit rising again? Wife, you must control your mood. Otherwise, if the killing can''t stop and the good land in your heart is eroded, I''m afraid you can''t recover." Tianqin lowered her head, reluctantly restrained the killing opportunity in her heart, and sighed: "my heart has become more and more restless recently. I really don''t know when I can''t restrain myself." Hai Long said, "is there any way you can suppress the evil thoughts temporarily? At least until we return to Lianyun sect." Tianqin shook her head and said: "Now I can only fight against evil thoughts with my will. Don''t worry, I can still keep an inch of Lingtai at least for a certain period of time. Don''t forget that I still have the treasure of anti sky mirror. My body has already been integrated with it, and with the immortal Qi on the nine immortals piano, it''s impossible for evil Qi to completely control me. Alas, if evil thoughts defeat reason, I will become a murderous devil , it''s impossible to recover. For you, I won''t let myself become like that. Although tianxie had the virtue of preaching meritorious deeds to me at the beginning, he obviously didn''t have any good intentions. He wanted to use my resentment to make me into a killing machine to disturb China. Originally, he succeeded. My good intentions have been completely shrouded in evil and killing intention. However, you are on the top of heaven The appearance of the made me lose all my original resentment, which made my mind recover. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 191 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long * * * smiled and said, "I''m relieved. As long as we love each other, we will be able to get through this difficulty." The light suddenly lit up, and more than ten figures in front rushed towards the sea dragon and tianqin. The sea dragon was awestruck and looked at each other. I saw that more than a dozen mutant people in animal skin flew towards them quickly, dressed like the three people I had seen before, and the long bows in their hands had been equipped with iron arrows, which looked bad. More than ten people immediately came to the sea dragon and tianqin, quickly surrounded them, and headed a humanitarian: "who are you? This is the land of our holy family. Catch them immediately, or there will be no amnesty." The sea dragon smiled and said, "your people outside just let us leave at once. How can you catch us here? If you have the ability, you can kill me." As soon as the sea dragon''s voice fell, the head man flashed a cold light in his eyes and drank a "shot". Suddenly, more than a dozen long arrows flew towards the sea dragon and tianqin at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye. How could Hailong care about such an attack? With a wave of his hand, the golden prohibition floated out, a layer of golden brilliance rose from the golden cloud, enveloped himself and the tianqin, and all arrows fell one after another like shooting on a flexible cushion. The sea dragon roared softly and rushed forward. The golden spirit cloud under his feet had rushed past with him and tianqin. The more than ten mutants quickly caught up in a daze, and the leader threw out a red light and exploded in the air. The sea dragon flying in front frowned and said, "it seems that we can''t conflict with them. If we don''t give these mutants a good look, they will be entangled endlessly. Qin Er, don''t do it. I''ll deal with everything." The sea dragon controlled Jin Yun to stop in mid air. When the more than ten mutants caught up, he immediately greeted him with his exquisite free swimming. How can these ordinary mutant civilians who can only fly be his opponents? Several dodges have been completely forbidden by the sea dragon in mid air. Hailong didn''t leave with tianqin. He was waiting for the mutant warrior. Now that you have entered the mutant territory, instead of being chased and killed by them, you might as well solve the matter at once. Anyway, you are not a member of the evil road. There is no hatred between you and the mutant, and the other party may not be able to treat you. Tianqin stood quietly on the golden cloud of Hailong. She was connected with Hailong. Naturally, she knew what he wanted to do. She urged the anti sky mirror in front of her chest. The silver light shrouded her body, completely restrained the evil spirit in her body, and did not overflow at all. She was convinced that with the cultivation of sea dragon, as long as there was no mutation king, even the mutation Lord could not do anything to him. Three figures shot up quickly from below. Hailong was stunned. When he wanted to come, the other party would come after receiving the signal from his own people, but only three people did come up. Two of them were full of fire, and their bodies flew under the recoil of the fire, while the other was flying freely. She looked like a woman in her twenties, with long blond hair scattered behind her, wearing a white one-piece leather skirt, and her white arms exposed. It seemed that she would not be affected by the cold wind. The girl has a tall nose and blue eyes. Her slender legs and plump figure are full of endless temptation. Mei laughed and stopped in front of Hailong and tianqin with two people. She looked at the people who were restrained by the sea dragon. Her eyes didn''t change at all. She looked at the Sea Dragon up and down, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Bisi of the holy family. Why do you want to settle my people?" Hai Long''s resistance to beautiful women has always been weak. He spread his hand, made a helpless expression and said, "I didn''t want to fight, they forced me! Your people will fight and kill as soon as they come up. I have no choice but to fix them. Miss Bess, do you change and saints treat everyone with bows and arrows?" The light in Bisi''s eyes flashed and said, "well, it''s our people who are unreasonable first, and the little girl made an apology to Mr." the cold light flashed, and the sea dragon only felt the fragrance blowing on her face. Bisi had come to her body, and her slender right hand flashed a faint yellow awn and grabbed it at her throat. Hailong reacted quickly. After Bisi''s three people appeared, he was always vigilant, and his body drifted back to avoid Bisi''s blow. However, the other party''s attack was not over. When the sea dragon retreated, he was surprised to find that Bess disappeared, but the sharp wind came behind him. Time did not allow the sea dragon to dodge again. However, he had to take Bess''s blow. The extremely mysterious ice cover formed a solid defense around the sea dragon''s body. When Bisi caught the yellow light in her hand, LAN mang suddenly released and bounced her body out. Jasper''s heart was chilly. She clearly felt that there was a slight chill in her right hand, and her fingers were a little stiff. For these mutants living in the cold northern Xinjiang, it is almost impossible to freeze their blood. Hai Long was surprised. Although Bisi''s attack could not break through her own defense, he could clearly feel that Bisi''s slender hand''s attack was no less than the general magic weapon. If he didn''t have high mana and a very mysterious ice cover, I''m afraid he would suffer a loss as soon as he came up. The voice of tianqin came from her ear, "she should be a command level mutant who is good at flying and instantaneous movement. Don''t be hooked away by others." Bess didn''t do it again. She floated five meters in front of the sea dragon and said with a smile: "Sir, it''s a good cultivation. I haven''t asked your name yet." Hailong smiled and said: "You don''t have to give me ecstasy soup. Miss Bess, I''m afraid it''s not very good for you to slap me and then give me a piece of candy. However, your ability to move in a moment is very magical. We have no intention to come to your treasure land. You should have felt it just now. I''m not a member of the evil way you hate. I''m the sea dragon of Lianyun sect, the main way in China." Bess''s beautiful eyes moved and smiled, "I don''t know what evil and right ways are. This is the territory of our holy family. In order to ensure your safety, please come with me. If you really don''t mean any harm, I think we can help you achieve your wish of this trip. How about it?" Hai Long took a look at tianqin. They had advanced accomplishments. Naturally, they were not afraid to go to the mutant''s nest, nodded and said, "well, we''ll go with you. However, I have to make it clear first. If you try to be bad for us, I won''t be merciful." With a stroke in the void, the Qianjun staff suddenly increased, the sea dragon trembled in the wind, and the body of the Qianjun staff glittered. Under the urging of the divine force, a great sense of oppression attacked Bisi and her three people. Bisi was shocked and her face turned pale. Under the pressure of the sea dragon, she felt that she was unable to resist at all. A mutant warrior who came with Bisi shouted: "bold." With his hands in front of him, he pushed forward fiercely, and suddenly a red fireball hit the sea dragon. The sea dragon smiled with indifference, pointed the Qianjun stick forward and shouted, "broken." the golden light flashed away, and the fireball immediately disappeared. Under the traction of the air machine, the mutant trembled all over his body, and could no longer float in the air with the ability of fire, and suddenly fell down. The sea dragon sucked in his left hand, grabbed his body and smiled: "It is not advisable for a qualified soldier to be rash." Bess''s face sank, grabbed her companion and said, "that''s enough. Mr. Hailong, please follow me with your companion." then she flew down first. The sea dragon urged Jin Yun to follow him. The mutants he had restrained before also untied the prohibition. Due to the leader level mutants, these civilian mutants didn''t say anything, and flew after Bess and two mutants. Hailong believes that the mana she has just exerted is enough to deter the three of the other party. Bess no longer has the slightest charm at this time. Obviously, everything before is pretended. The sudden change of temperament makes her from a attractive beauty to an iceberg, emitting a dangerous smell. Tianqin said to the sea dragon, "are we really going to the mutant tribe?" Hailong Road: "Jin shisan doesn''t mean that at least three Lord level mutants lead a large number of subordinates to guard in the sea of wronged souls. If we rush in, we can''t avoid conflict. It''s better to inquire inside the mutants first. Even if the mutants are so mysterious in your eyes, I think they must have many secrets. Your husband, I like to dig other people''s secrets best. If they are too strong, then we have to break through and hope not to meet the king of variation. " The crowd fell down very fast and fell to the ground between Hailong and tianqin. Today, the wind was very strong, and Bisi''s blond hair fluttered up. She glanced at her two companions and turned to Hailong and said, "Mr. Hailong, please wait here. I''ll report it first." With that, he jumped up and several ups and downs had disappeared into the rubble ahead. The remaining two fire capable mutant soldiers and the flying mutant civilians were vigilant looking at the sea dragon and tianqin. They seemed to be afraid of the sea dragon. For fear of his sudden sneak attack, they all stared at him with vigilance. The flame light on the two mutant soldiers was faint and followed The way you''re ready to do it. The sea dragon smiled calmly and said, "you don''t have to be nervous. If I want to hurt people, none of you can live just now. We have no malice ourselves, which is different from the demons you hate." The mutants looked at each other. Hailong was telling the truth. With their strength, they couldn''t compete at all. Hailong stood there calmly without any tension in his heart. It seemed that the mutant tribe was like going home. It was not long. Bess had come back. There were four people walking with her. They were all wearing leather clothes of different colors. Their eyes at Hailong and tianqin were very cold, but they were not vigilant. The oldest of these people looked only about 40 , the other people are about the same age as Bess. Bess is still the only woman among them, Hailong thought. It seems that there are few women among the mutants. The appearance of Bess and her four companions immediately relieved the two fire ability mutant soldiers and those mutant civilians, and respectfully retreated to one side. Bess''s expression was bland. She stepped forward a few steps to the sea dragon and said, "Sir, please come with us." Hai Long looked at Bess and her four companions and said with a smile, "are you afraid of me making trouble? These must be master level experts." Bess''s face changed slightly. It was obviously said by Hailong. She said faintly: "after all, you two are outsiders. We have to be on guard. Please don''t be surprised." At this time, one of the four people who came with Bess said angrily, "sister Bess, you and this little white face are wordy. Just grab it back." His strong thigh stretched out. With only one step, he had come to the sea dragon. The palm like a palm of a PU fan grabbed directly at the sea dragon''s shoulder. The cold light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t avoid it. He looked at the strong man''s big hand. Suddenly, when the big hand touched the mysterious ice cover of his body protection, the sea dragon suddenly had a strange feeling. His whole body was paralyzed for a moment, and he lost it for a short time He lost his ability to resist. In his surprise, Jixuan ice cover also shocked the big man back by virtue of his nature. The sense of paralysis gradually disappeared with the big man away, but there was a cold sweat behind the sea dragon. The mutant can''t be underestimated. The ability of this command level expert is actually paralysis. If it wasn''t for Jixuan ice cover, he would really grasp his body with one hand, I''m afraid he will be paralyzed today God really wants Lun to be the prisoner of the rank. The man with Qiu beard also looked surprised. He knew clearly that he had released his paralysis ability, but the young boy looked as if nothing had happened. Several other mutants obviously knew the ability of the bearded man and couldn''t help showing surprise. Their confidence was shaken by the strength of Hailong, and their eyes finally showed vigilance. Hailong said calmly: "Ladies and gentlemen, you call yourself saints. Is this barbaric behavior your way of hospitality? Miss Bess, you should know that if I want to hurt people, I won''t wait until now. Therefore, I hope you don''t go too far. I just want to be your saints'' guests, not prisoners. If anyone provokes again, don''t blame my ruthlessness." Chapter 192 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- After listening to Hailong''s humble words, the previous Qiuxu man was angry again. He just wanted to rush over, but he was held by the mutant who looked more than 40 years old. Qiu beard man was obviously afraid of him. He stared at Hai Long with hatred and didn''t say anything again. The mutant in his forties stepped forward and smiled at the sea dragon, "I''m sorry, my people were too reckless just now. I apologize to you. I haven''t asked for your name in Xiasheng Yanting." The sea dragon secretly said that he was really old and refined. He was older. Although his edge was convergent, he was much more powerful than the man who just started. With a slight smile, he said, "I''m Xiahailong. From lianyunzong." as he said, the golden halo behind him lit up, showing the strength of Taoist Zun level. Sea dragons have always had reservations about their accomplishments, but in order to deter these mutants, they must be more aggressive now. Sure enough, the appearance of the golden halo changed Yanting''s face and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Hailong is a Taoist master?" Hai Long smiled, nodded and said, "I thought no one in your Holy Family recognized people like us. I''m adding Zhang Lianyun sect. Have you heard of it, brother Yanting?" Yanting''s face changed greatly and said in a lost voice, "what? You are the leader of Lianyun sect? How can this be possible. Isn''t the leader of Jietian daozun?" except for him, the other four people, including Bess, seemed very confused and obviously didn''t understand their conversation. Hai Long was moved in his heart and said, "my senior brother has advanced cultivation. He has successfully survived the disaster and been promoted to immortality some time ago. It''s a shame that he passed on the title of patriarch to me when he was dying." Bess went to Yanting and whispered, "uncle, do you know him?" Yanting raised her hand to stop Bisi from going on, and respectfully said to Hailong, "it''s the leader of Lianyun sect. Please include more of the previous impoliteness. Bisi, go back and tell the elder immediately that the leader of Lianyun sect is coming." although Bisi was confused, Yanting''s identity was higher than her, so she had to be ordered to go. Hailong smiled in his heart. Unexpectedly, the title of the leader of Lianyun sect has some deterrent power in remote northern Xinjiang. It seems that power is really a good thing. Jasper floated away quickly, and Yanting led Hailong and tianqin forward surrounded by other mutants. Northern Xinjiang is a rare place to see sunshine. Although it is noon, the sky is as dark as the evening. The cold wind brings a little chill to people''s heart. The mutants didn''t walk fast, and Hailong had to be patient to follow them. As he walked, he said to tianqin, "wife, this Yanting seems to be familiar with the sects of the right way. Has the mutants invaded the Central Plains?" Tianqin said: "Annoying, who is your wife? Mutant people may not invade the Central Plains, otherwise they would have done it when they were in their heyday. As for their understanding of the right way in China, it may be because of our three evil ways. The so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend. In order to deal with us, they understand the right way, and some things are normal. At least now, it seems that Yanting respects you very much, Later, as long as you act according to your circumstances, maybe we can get through here to the sea of wronged souls. " Tianqin''s words coincided with Hailong''s thoughts. He smiled and hugged tianqin''s waist without any excess fat. Hehe said with a smile: "you are my wife and can''t run away in your life." Although the sea dragon was laughing, tianqin could feel his heartfelt attachment to himself. His delicate body trembled slightly and leaned lightly on the sea dragon''s shoulder without refuting him. After crossing several small hillsides, Yanting suddenly stopped. He turned back and looked at Hailong and said: "Lord Hailong, we are about to enter the territory of our holy family. Originally, we thought you were an external enemy and wanted to use your ability to capture you two, but since you are members of Lianyun sect, I hope you and my holy family can become friends. Therefore, please swear not to spread everything you see in the holy family." Looking at the extension of Hai Long''s doubt, Yanting quickly explained, "our holy land is very secret. In order not to be found by those demons in Northern Xinjiang, that''s why..." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "well, I swear, if I reveal what I see and hear in the holy land of the holy family, I will let the nine heavenly robbers come to me and wash my evil soul." Yanting was stunned. He didn''t expect Hai long to make a poison oath so happily. The most feared thing for the cultivator is natural disaster. He was willing to swear by nine times of natural disaster, which shows his sincerity. His face immediately showed a kind smile and said to Hai Long, "thank you for your success." Tianqin on one side laughed in her heart. Hailong will experience nine times of heaven''s disaster no matter how. This oath is like farting. Due to the sea dragon''s heavy oath, these mutants didn''t pay too much attention to the tianqin that didn''t say a word. Yanting stretched out his hands, emitting a faint yellow light, and pressed on a rock not far away. The rock became transparent under the cover of the yellow light. A two meter wide downward ladder appeared in front of the people. The sea dragon was greatly surprised and couldn''t help asking: "Brother Yanting, what''s your ability? You can make the stone disappear." Yanting said with a smile, "it''s not an ability. That rock is just a cover. This is an entrance to our holy land. Please call me by my name directly. I''m afraid I''m much younger than you in terms of age. Please, Lord." then, the three commander level mutants with him have gone first. Hailong and tianqin followed Yanting and walked to the ground. The tunnel is very cool and clean, without the slightest feeling of tightness. There are unknown gemstones on both sides of the tunnel, emitting a faint yellow light. With the continuous progress, the sea dragon clearly felt that they were walking down. He couldn''t help wondering whether the holy land of the mutant was underground? The tunnel seemed very quiet. They walked forward for about ten minutes. The terrain gradually flattened. There were no downward steps, but kept moving forward. Hailong vigilantly urged the power of God, controlled his six immortal tools and was ready to respond at any time. Although Yanting''s words were peaceful, they still had to be on guard. Moving on, Hailong suddenly felt a familiar feeling. He inquired carefully and was surprised to find that it was the spirit of the fairy. Under the influence of the spirit of the fairy, he couldn''t help feeling that he was happy both physically and mentally, and the divine power in his body seemed to increase somewhat. The situation of tianqin is just the opposite of him. She, who is a heretic, feels great invisible pressure. If she is not highly cultivated and protected by the mirror against the sky, she may expose flaws in front of the spirit of the fairy. After several winding curves, the sea dragon narrowed his eyes when he saw the bright light in front of him. Led by Yanting, they finally walked out of the tunnel, which is thousands of kilometers long. When they took the first step of the tunnel, Hailong and tianqin were shocked at the same time. Although they had guessed, they never thought that there was such a scene in the barren land of Northern Xinjiang. Everything presented to them can only be described as a paradise. This is an underground city. Yes, city. There are green trees everywhere, and all kinds of plants that have been seen or never seen are orderly scattered around. Against the background of these lush plants, stone houses are neatly arranged, and some are even small buildings with two or three floors. The streets are neatly arranged vertically and horizontally. There are many people walking back and forth in the bustling streets, and there are even some shops on both sides of the streets. Looking around, the whole city is tens of thousands of square kilometers, which is very similar to those small-scale cities in Zhao songguo. What attracts the attention of the sea dragon most is a shining sun in the sky. Yes, it is indeed the sun. It is quietly suspended at the top of the cave, emitting light and heat, moistening every creature in the dungeon. All this is so incredible. Yanting smiled and said, "I''m surprised. This is the holy city of our holy family, which can also be called the underground city. You are still outsiders who came here for the first time." The sea dragon sighed, "it''s amazing. It takes unimaginable human and material resources to build such a city underground. You mutants, oh, no, are saints. It''s so creative." Yanting straightened his chest and said proudly, "this is the crystallization of thousands of years of hard work of our saints. Please follow me, guys." he said, Go to the city first. As soon as they entered the city, they were immediately stopped by a group of mutant soldiers. The leader was a soldier who looked more than 30 years old and said in a deep voice: "commander Yanting, how can you bring outsiders here? Don''t you know the ban of the Presbyterian Council?" as he said, he exuded a strong momentum and the flame rose, The ten soldiers who followed him were all in flames. Yanting said calmly, "commander Fargo, please calm down. These two will be the guests of our holy family. The elder naturally has me to explain. Please get out of the way." Fargo said coldly, "No. guarding the holy city is our task, and I will never allow outsiders to pollute our holy land. Yanting, as the commander and temple warrior, have you forgotten the history of our holy family?" Yanting''s face changed slightly and frowned: "Fargo, it''s not as serious as you said, and these two are not those demons. If you don''t trust us, go to the Presbyterian Council with us. When you get there, I will naturally explain to the elders." Qiu Xu, who was good at paralyzing the sea dragon, stepped forward and said, "brother Yanting, I don''t agree to bring these two outsiders into the holy city. They will pollute our holy land." With a wave of his big hand, Fargo condensed a long flame gun in his hand. The gun pointed to the sea dragon and said, "Yanting, you don''t have to say more. Wait until I take them down and put them in the water prison, and then ask the elders to make a decision." Then he rushed forward and shot the sea dragon in the chest. The sea dragon frowned slightly. Although he didn''t want to become an enemy with other people, he would never allow anyone to bully him. The divine power moved freely and grabbed it with his big hand. Under the action of the divine power, the extremely mysterious ice cover shone brightly, completely wrapped the sea dragon''s hand into blue and grabbed it at the flame spear. Fargo is an expert among the mutants and the only leader of the mutants with only one ability. His application of fire is unmatched except for the elder level mutants. Unfortunately, he met the sea dragon and the sea dragon''s extremely mysterious ice cover. The extremely mysterious ice bone on the sea dragon was made of the extremely mysterious ice jade that sealed the extremely mysterious eye. It''s the coldest thing in the world. Don''t mention it It was the fire, even the sky fire, that could not hurt him. The people felt cold and suddenly stiff. The flame spear disappeared under the blue light on the sea dragon''s hand, and there was not even a small flame left. Fargo''s face turned pale for a moment, staggered back a few steps, and the flames on the ten fire mutant soldiers with him also disappeared It went out and retreated like hell. This was the first time that Hailong used the cold air emitted by the extremely dark ice bone to meet the enemy. He was very satisfied with his actions and said faintly: "I have no intention to argue with you. If your holy land doesn''t welcome me, let''s leave." of course, he didn''t really want to leave. It''s natural for him to play hard to get. Without waiting for Yanting to stay, Fargo, who felt the disappearance of the cold, suddenly rushed up again and said excitedly, "you, you just used the ice holy power, yes, it must be." The sea dragon frowned and said, "I don''t know what ice holy power is. It''s just my magic power." Yanting sneered and said to Fargo, "now do you still think these two distinguished guests will pollute our holy land? People with holy power should be honored guests of our holy family." Fargo nodded a little distracted. The ice ability displayed by Hailong completely suppressed the flame he was good at, making him feel fear naturally in his heart. He glanced at Yanting and flashed aside with his soldiers. Yanting respectfully said to Hailong, "Lord, I''m sorry to offend you earlier. Commander Fargo is just doing his duty. Please don''t care." Hailong took tianqin''s hand wrapped in cloth and said with a smile, "brother Yanting, please lead the way. Do you think I''m such a small bellied chicken?" Yanting smiled, which led the sea dragon to the city. Behind him, an awkward bearded man looked at Fargo. In front of the powerful sea dragon, they all have a sense of decadence. In this holy city of mutant people, all the mutant people wore leather clothes made by various animals. The appearance of sea dragon and tianqin immediately became the focus of attention. After entering the city, they met the interception of three teams of mutant soldiers, but these people were obviously not as strong as Fargo, and they were released smoothly under Yanting''s explanation. The shops on both sides of the street sell fruit in addition to the fur or meat of some wild animals in Northern Xinjiang. They seem to have no money here. Everything is exchanged for items of equal value. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 193 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Through observation, Hailong found that in this mutant City, the number of men is far more than that of women, and the status of women is obviously higher than that of men. Moreover, each of these mutant women is very beautiful. Although they are far less than the ethereal temperament and the cool and gorgeous tianqin, they are much stronger than half of human women, All the way to feast the sea dragon''s eyes. "Brother Yanting, it seems that women have a high position here! I just saw that as long as there is a woman, all the men around her must be respectful. What''s the matter?" Yanting''s eyes showed a trace of bright light, some intoxicated way: "Women are the greatest. Without their upbringing, there would be no us. The number of women here is very rare, accounting for only one tenth to two tenths of the total. Only they can continue our descendants for our holy family. Therefore, the status of women is much higher than that of men. Everything takes precedence." Hai Long was stunned. On the land of China, women can only be the vassal of men. Everything is respected by men, but they turned around here. He couldn''t help but have a strange feeling in his heart. After listening to Yanting''s explanation, tianqin smiled and said, "it''s very kind of you saints. It should have been like this. Women are the mother of all human beings and should be respected." Hearing tianqin''s first opening and the pearly voice, Yanting couldn''t help but be in a daze and exclaimed, "this girl, your voice is so beautiful." The sea dragon became vigilant and hurriedly put tianqin in his arms. He protested: "of course, my wife not only has a beautiful voice, but also has the most beautiful appearance." Yanting said with some regret, "Hey, it''s a pity that I''m married, otherwise I must ask the young lady to give me a chance." The sea dragon was stunned and said angrily, "brother Yanting, she is my wife. What chance do you have?" Yanting laughed and said, "sorry, sorry, I forgot that your customs are different from ours. Don''t be angry, Lord Hailong. I''m just kidding. In our holy family, a woman can marry multiple husbands. Like the previous Fargo, he and I belong to the same wife, and the wife is better for me, so he always targets me." Hailong and tianqin looked at each other. They were surprised and said, "is that ok?" Yanting said with a smile, "of course, it''s normal for a woman to have more than a dozen husbands in our holy family. Alas, there''s no way. Who makes our male female ratio so unbalanced? We have to do this for the continuation of future generations!" when he said this, his look couldn''t help but darken. Hailong said with a wry smile, "your custom is really strange. Anyway, I can''t tolerate others to share my wife with me. In fact, there are many women in China. Why don''t you try to marry ordinary people?" Yanting shook his head and said: "That''s impossible. We can''t do that for the sake of the purity of our blood. A long time ago, some ancestors tried, but the born children don''t have any ability. Ordinary people can''t live in this bitter and cold place in the far north. For the strength of the holy family, we can only remain complacent." The sea dragon sighed softly and said, "it seems that your holy family is not doing well. However, your ability is really magical. We ordinary people may not be able to compare with your soldiers after practicing for hundreds of years. It seems that your ability is obtained in exchange for your reproductive ability. Otherwise, if your number expands infinitely, I''m afraid China will be your world long ago." Yanting shook his head and said, "our holy family is peace loving. As long as others don''t invade us, we will never take the initiative to make enemies with anyone. Of course, those demons are the exception." there was a strong hatred in his eyes. Obviously, the great slaughter of mutants by evil more than ten thousand years ago still makes all mutants remember deeply. Hai Long said, "brother Yanting, you seem to be familiar with our right way in China! Have you been to China?" Yanting woke up from his resentment, shook his head and said: "This is the hometown of our holy family, and no one has left. The reason why I know about you is that a true cultivator came here six or seventy years ago. At that time, there was a plague in our holy family, which he helped us cure. He also told us about the right way in China. That was the great benefactor of our holy family, so I I don''t have any hostility to you. Otherwise, if ordinary outsiders came here, I''m afraid we would have caught them long ago. " The sea dragon moved in his heart and said suspiciously, "what kind of sect did you say the cultivator belongs to? Maybe I still know him." Yan Ting''s eyes showed an intoxicated color, "Mei, she''s really beautiful. She''s the most holy girl I''ve ever seen and the purest girl in my heart. I think as long as she has any assignment, our holy family will support her without hesitation. She always exudes an awe inspiring and inviolable breath, and her magic power is so peaceful and powerful. I remember she said that her name is Lian Shu." Hai Long was surprised and said, "what? The leader of Lianshu sect of Lianhua sect?" although he didn''t have deep contact with Lianshu, his impression of Lianshu was very clear in his heart. "You really know the holy lady of Lianshu? That''s great. Any elder will not be embarrassed by her relationship." Hailong smiled and said, "Lord Lianshu is a good friend of my other wife. Remember, it was my wife who saved her life at the beginning. Later, she entered Lianhua sect practice and made her current achievements." Yanting said enviously, "there was more than one wife of the sea dragon patriarch. Since you are familiar with the saint Lianshu, you are not an outsider." At this time, they had reached the depths of the holy city. Although all the mutants around pointed at them, no one bothered them. Yanting pointed to an insignificant courtyard in front of them and said: "That''s our Presbyterian Council. Several Presbyterians live there. The Presbyterian Council decides all major matters of our holy family. Here, the Presbyterian Council is supreme." The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "the Presbyterian Council? It is composed of your Lord level mutants. I heard that the most powerful of your mutants should be the king of variation!" Yanting''s face changed and said, "Lord Hailong, please speak carefully. The word variation is taboo here. Only those demons will call us that." Hailong hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know there was such a taboo. It''s just that those evil guys used to call you that when your people fought with evil people on the way." Yanting''s face eased and said, "please wait here. I''ll report to the elders first." after that, he saluted Hailong and tianqin and walked into the humble yard first. Tianqin said to Hailong, "these mutants are really strange. I haven''t seen so many customs in the books of the evil clan. It''s incredible for a woman to marry several husbands." Hailong said with a smile, "I can''t manage other people''s affairs, but anyway, I won''t allow other men to touch my wife." Tianqin smiled and said, "domineering." The sea dragon raised his head and said proudly, "I''m overbearing. There''s absolutely no room for negotiation in terms of my wife. I love you, baby." Tianqin''s soft light flashed in her eyes, leaned in the arms of the sea dragon and whispered, "I love you too, husband." Hailong''s whole body was shocked. It was the first time tianqin took the initiative to call his husband. His heart was immediately filled with tenderness. When he was about to take further action, he heard a "annoying" voice. "Hailong patriarch, elder, please." it turned out that Yanting had returned and was looking at himself with a smile. Hailong was helpless. He pinched on tianqin''s hip, stared at Yanting and said, "lead the way." They followed Yanting into the humble courtyard. Because the outside of the courtyard was blocked by the nearby house, there was nothing on the surface, but when they entered it, they found that the courtyard was so broad. The flower bed alone was dozens of square meters in size. Various plants were planted on both sides, breathing the fresh air, giving people a relaxed and happy feeling Behind the courtyard was a row of exquisite stone houses. In front of the stone house stood three people. In the center, there was a man with white hair and beard, who seemed to be an ordinary person in his seventies or eighties. Wearing a simple white leather coat on him gave people a sense of stability. On both sides of him, they seemed to be similar to Yanting''s age, but the implied momentum was much stronger. Yanting stepped forward a few steps, respectfully saluted the three people and said, "these three are the elders of our holy family." the white haired old man in the middle smiled and stepped forward: "Hello, Lord Hailong, I am the medical practice of the holy family. These two are Yongfeng and Mingguang." Since the other party was so polite, Hailong''s attitude was naturally very good. He smiled and said, "Hello, elders. I''m lianyunzong Hailong." The three elders were obviously led by the medical behavior. He turned sideways and said, "please sit inside, two." under his leadership, the people entered the stone house. The layout in the stone house was very simple, with only one bookcase and several chairs. The people sat down with the guests and hosts. The medical practice smiled and said, "it''s said that the Lord of Hailong is familiar with the saint lotus Shu. I don''t know how the saint is doing recently?" Hailong said, "I haven''t seen Lord Lianshu for a long time. Her cultivation is far above me. When I have the opportunity to see her, I will convey the elder''s greetings." The doctor suddenly looked up and down at the tianqin, and a silver light flashed in his eyes, "Lord Hailong, is this also your disciple of Lianyun sect?" Hai Long shook his head and felt cold in his heart. He could not see through the cultivation of the medical practice, but from the light shining in his eyes, it was obvious that he had noticed the identity of tianqin, "she is not our Lianyun sect, but she is my wife. Elder of the medical practice, I don''t want to hide anything from you. My wife tianqin was born in an evil way." The doctor''s eyes were full of brilliance. The other two elders had fiercely stood up and glared at the tianqin, and Yanting looked at each other in horror. The doctor pondered for a moment and said, "don''t be impulsive, two virtuous brothers. Listen to the sea dragon sect leader. If the sea dragon sect leader is not conducive to the heart of our holy family, he doesn''t need to tell us." The sea dragon showed approval and smiled: "The medical governor is really an expert. Yes, my wife was born in an evil way, but she had to. When we were in a desperate situation, she thought I was dead. At that time, she was still a disciple of Qianhui Valley, the right way in China. In order to avenge me and gain strong power, she entered an evil way to pursue stronger strength. We met again not long ago, and she had died She decided to put everything down and stay with me, that is to say, she wants to change her evil ways and return to normal. I hope the three elders don''t have a grudge against her. I only have one thing to guarantee that tianqin has never hurt any saint. We are here in Northern Xinjiang to find a kind of medicine to help her counteract the evil spirit. " The doctor''s face softened slightly, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Hailong, we don''t welcome people with evil spirits here. The Lord told me truthfully that I will not embarrass her. However, please leave here immediately and don''t step into the holy land of our family in the future. Yanting, see off the guests." Elder Mingguang said in a deep voice, "No. elder brother, since she is one of the demons, she must not let her leave here. Otherwise, once those demons know the whereabouts of our holy family, they may bring disaster to the people. Even if you don''t kill them, you should leave them here. You can''t let them go lightly." After listening to Mingguang''s words, the medical practice immediately hesitated. After all, it was related to the whole mutant tribe, and he was not careless. At this time, tianqin suddenly stood up. Hailong just wanted to hold her, but she dodged. Tianqin smiled calmly and whispered, "look up at the mountains, flow through the clouds, the law of nine immortals, and Qin and heaven are one." The silver light shines, and the pure immortal spirit without any impurities floats out. The amber nine immortal Qin falls into the hand of tianqin, "You elders need not be angry. Hailong and I really have no intention here. Although you have five Lord level masters, including the two elders inside, it is impossible to stop us. I remember that your holy family once had a rule that anyone who can provide holy power for your holy family will be your Holy Family friends. I am willing to provide holy power for you." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "holy power? What''s that?" Tianqin said, "the holy power referred to by the holy family is what we call the spirit of immortality. Three elders, I don''t want you to treat me as a friend, just don''t treat me as an enemy." Chapter 194 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The doctor stood up and looked at the nine immortal zither with immortal Qi on tianqin''s hand with some doubts. He said, "if it can attract holy power, the girl''s heart must be kind. Those demons only have devil Qi." Tianqin held the harp with his left hand and gently pressed it with his right hand. His five fingers stroked it gently. Suddenly, Ding Dong sounded like a fairy music, and the bodies of the three elders and Yanting were shocked at the same time. Tianqin said calmly, "I only have an inch of space in my heart to keep from being invaded by evil Qi. I really belong to evil. I''m just a woman. Do the three elders really want to keep people away? Let me give you some holy power first. If I see it right, the sun of your underground city is supported by holy power." then, under the control of magic power, The nine immortal zither floats in the air, the ten fingers of the tianqin move gently, and the music suddenly comes out naturally like mountains and flowing water. The beautiful music is played from the string of nishang. It is so beautiful for these mutant people who have not seen the outside world. Just half of a nishang, everyone, including the medical elder, has been intoxicated in it. Hailong clearly felt that the surging spirit spirit was emitted in circles with tianqin as the center, and tianqin''s body was trembling slightly. After all, sending out the spirit spirit spirit with Jiuxian Qin was completely different from attacking with it. Using tianqin''s evil body to urge the spirit spirit spirit was very damaging to her. Hai Long moved in his heart, took a step forward, the golden light of his left hand flickered, and then Tianfu pressed on the edge of jiuxianqin. Tianqin looked at him in surprise, and suddenly felt a pure spirit spirit input into it, which immediately reduced his pressure. With great energy, the song of nishang is more fluent and moving. The spirit of fairies is more honest. When the song of neon clothes ended, the immortal spirit suddenly released, and everything returned to silence. Hai Long loosened his hand and said with a smile, "wife, whenever I listen to you playing the piano, it''s so beautiful." Tianqin''s breath was a little uneven and didn''t say a word. It urged the internal mana and led the mirror against the sky to press down the evil force that was about to move. The doctor finally turned back and sighed: "holy ware, worthy of being holy. Miss tianqin, thank you for helping our holy family." Tianqin said calmly, "elder, don''t be polite. I''m just helping myself. Now, you can''t exclude us." The doctor nodded and said, "the girl''s help makes the sunshine in our dungeon more abundant. We were wrong in everything before. I apologize to you here." The sea dragon smiled and said, "there''s no need to make amends. I hope you won''t be blinded by hatred in the future. Even in the evil way, you may not be all bad people. After all, I''m afraid there are few people in the evil way who participated in the massacre of the lingzu ten thousand years ago." The doctor was stunned and said, "we haven''t thought about this problem, but the hatred between us and those demons will never diminish. We haven''t asked. What do you need to come to us this time?" Hai Long said, "I can''t tell if we need it. We''re here for Taiyin fruit. According to one of my sisters, only the evil power of Taiyin fruit can neutralize the evil Qi in tianqin." The doctor''s face changed greatly, "Taiyin fruit, no, that''s impossible." the other two elders also showed a look of horror, and the atmosphere that had just eased was tense again. Elder Yongfeng said: "Lord Hailong, how much do you know about the Taiyin fruit? Don''t mention picking it. Even if you enter its range of kilometers, your mind will be affected by it. Once you are controlled by its evil force and swallow it, you will become an unparalleled evil. As a result, you will die and no one can cure it. Although both of you are people with sacred weapons, you must never approach it." Yanting said, "Lord Hailong, the most powerful ability of the medical elder is the medical book. No matter what kind of internal and external injuries, they will be cured under his treatment. I think you might as well ask your wife to receive the medical elder''s treatment, so there is no need to find the Taiyin fruit." Hailong said helplessly, "if it can be treated well, I naturally don''t want to take risks, but it''s too difficult." The doctor said, "I''d like to try. Since you are guests of my holy family, please stay first. It''s absolutely impossible to take the Taiyin fruit." Hailong and tianqin can see that these mutants are obviously very afraid of the Taiyin fruit. Since Yanting said so much about the medical skills of medicine, they are naturally willing to try. Hailong said, "let''s disturb for a few days first. If we can''t do anything, we''ll consider the matter of Taiyin fruit." The doctor sighed and said: "About the Taiyin fruit, I suggest you don''t even think about it. No one can get close to it without being affected, let alone picking it. To tell you the truth, a very important task of our holy family is to guard the Taiyin fruit. This evil fruit absorbs the evil and resentment of heaven and earth. If you decide to go, you are the enemy of our holy family, and we will try our best to stop you." Although Hailong was cold in his heart, he said quietly on the surface: "since the medical elder said so seriously, we don''t plan for the time being. Let''s see if you can cure tianqin." The doctor nodded, turned to Yongfeng and said, "good brother, you take the two leaders of Hailong to stay first. I''ll treat miss tianqin later." "Dad, Dad." a cry suddenly came from the outside. The sound made Hailong feel familiar and couldn''t help looking at the door. I saw a young man running in excitedly. It was Konglin who nearly died under Li Feng that day. At this time, Kong Lin had changed his clothes, as if he had never been hurt, and rushed in. As soon as I entered the door and saw the three elders of the medical practice, I was excited. I quickly and respectfully said, "Kong Lin has seen three uncles." Mingguang smiled helplessly, "you boy, you are always so impulsive. Lao Kong, your son is coming. Come out." The door of the inner room opened and two middle-aged people in their forties came out. It was the other two elders tianqin felt just now. Konglin''s appearance was very similar to one of them. The doctor introduced Hailong and tianqin: "these two are elder Kong night and elder Bosi." Elder Percy smiled and said, "the music of tianqin girl just now still echoes in my ears. It''s really wonderful!" Tianqin said calmly, "don''t be polite, elder. Tianqin is just a small skill." Kong Lin noticed two outsiders. He hadn''t seen Hailong and tianqin. He was surprised, "Uncle Yixing, why are there outsiders here." The doctor smiled and said, "these two are distinguished guests of our holy family. What''s the matter with you coming to your father? Didn''t he just lock you up?" Kong Lin scratched his head and said awkwardly, "it''s nothing, but I just suddenly found that I have new abilities." The five elders of kongye, Bosi, Yixing, Yongfeng and Mingguang exclaimed at the same time, "what, you have three abilities?" Kong Lin said proudly, "yes! I have the third ability. It''s no worse than sister Ying." Kong ye went to his son, patted him on the shoulder, and said excitedly, "OK, OK, it''s my son. Brother Yixing, we have twelve Lord level masters this time." The medical firm glared at kongye, apparently blaming him for exposing the reality of the mutant in front of Hailong and tianqin. Kongye also realized that he had said something wrong and coughed twice to hide his embarrassment. Konglin was young and didn''t feel the wrong atmosphere. His eyes flashed. His right hand grabbed a light cyan light in the air. With the control of Konglin rotating rapidly, a small whirlwind was formed. Suddenly, the green light poured down, and everyone only felt the breeze caressing his face. The green light in Konglin''s hand had disappeared. Empty night said, "it''s the wind. You have mastered the ability of the wind." Kong Lin said proudly, "Dad, I''m powerful. In our holy family, no one can master so many abilities so quickly except sister Ying." Empty night said angrily, "what are you proud of, don''t you forget that you almost died in the hands of the devil a few days ago? If it weren''t for your medical uncle, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be good for a year." The whole body of Kong Lin was shocked, and his eyes showed a strong hatred. "Dad, when I fully master this third ability, my overall strength will be greatly improved. At that time, I may not lose to that boy." The sea dragon smiled and said, "you have ambition. However, cultivation is not expressed in your mouth. You should practice more." Konglin looked at Hailong curiously and said, "I''ll solve my problem myself. There''s no need for others to gossip. Dad, I''ll go back to practice first." then he turned and left. Empty night reluctantly said to the sea dragon, "lin''er is a stubborn child. Don''t care about the Sea Dragon Lord." Hai Long said, "nothing to care about, but I''m afraid his character will have an impact on his achievements. Elder Yongfeng, please lead the way." then he walked out of the stone house with his tianqin. Yongfeng took a look at the medical practice and hurried out with him. Seeing Hailong and tianqin take a rest in the stone house by Yongfeng, the doctor''s face became dignified and said to empty night, "what do you think of these two people, my dear brother?" Empty night thought for a moment and said, "normally, people who can control sacred vessels should have no problem in mind. However, since the goal of their trip is Taiyin fruit, we should be careful." Mingguang said, "in fact, if they really have the ability to take the Taiyin fruit, if they don''t have the influence of the evil thing Yin Qi, maybe our family can flourish." The doctor shook his head and said, "don''t be wishful thinking. Don''t forget that we are the people abandoned by the gods. It''s good to continue to survive. As for the Taiyin fruit, we must not let them close. Although Miss Qin''s temperament was not bad that day, she was originally an evil cult. If she accepted the evil power of Taiyin fruit again, the result would be unimaginable." Posi nodded and said, "then I''ll go to the sea of wronged souls to inform several brothers and let them strictly guard the forbidden area." The doctor nodded and said, "the five brothers are far better than us. Bossy, you go with konye and Mingguang and gather the strength of eight people. Even if the sea dragon patriarch has holy weapons, they can''t break through your defense." Mingguang sighed: "brother of medical practice, let Yongfeng go when he comes back. I don''t trust the shadow girl." The doctor was stunned, then nodded and said, "well, the shadow is our hope, but the girl''s character is too difficult to figure out. You must take good care of her. I''ll go to see Miss Qin that day now. If I can cure her and send them away." Mingguang''s eyes showed a faint color and said, "it''s not easy to have the hope of shadow, but we can''t break through the last layer of prohibition. Hey -" The doctor smiled and said, "don''t be sad, brother. The elder predicted that the future of our holy family was bright with his divination ability. Don''t you believe him?" Mingguang said in relief, "yes! Brother said. Now, we just need to wait for the coming of the Lord. We just don''t know who the Lord is." Posi smiled and said, "maybe it''s Konglin. Although he''s a little crazy, he''s really the most capable among the younger generation. I remember when I realized the third ability, it was after 100 years old." Empty night said with a smile, "don''t praise him so much in front of him, otherwise, the boy will be more complacent." At this time, Yongfeng has come back. The doctor said: "it''s very unlikely that Konglin is the Holy Lord, and his Yang is not strong enough. Well, Konglin, you three go to the sea of wronged souls first, and you must defend closely. If I see it well, whether it''s the sea dragon patriarch or tianqin, the cultivation is above us one-on-one." Empty night nodded and left with Yongfeng and bossy. The doctor''s eyes flashed and seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he took a deep breath and walked to the room where Hailong and tianqin were located. There is only a big bed and a simple book case in the room where Hailong and tianqin are located. As soon as they enter the room, Hailong suddenly has a strange feeling. It seems that someone is watching him. Looking at tianqin, tianqin seems to find nothing. He just sits on the big bed and smiles: "Dragon, these saints are not as difficult to get along with as I thought. They don''t seem to have any malice." Hai Long glanced at tianqin and whispered to her, "it seems that someone is watching us. Be careful. We''d better communicate by voice." Tianqin was stunned. She really didn''t feel anything. She urged her mana to explore around. There was nothing unusual within a few hundred meters. Then she heard a voice to Hailong: "I didn''t feel anything." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 195 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon pondered, "maybe the man who monitors us has any special ability to escape mana detection, or be careful. After all, this is someone else''s place." At this time, there was a gentle knock on the door, "Lord Hailong, I''m a medical practitioner. I''m here to see tianqin." Hailong hurried forward to open the door and invited the doctor in. The doctor was carrying a small wooden box in his hand. He didn''t know what it contained. Hailong smiled and said, "thank you, elder." The doctor said, "you two used holy power together to provide us with a lot of energy in the dungeon, which should be. Tianqin girl, can I see your hand first?" Tianqin nodded. Hailong carefully took the cloth off her hand, and tianqin stretched out her hand. The blood red fingernails formed a sharp contrast with the slender jade hands. Without the restraint of prohibition, evil Qi suddenly appeared. The doctor exclaimed, "what a strong poison gas." a light white glow emanated from him to resist the erosion of the poison gas. Tianqin said calmly, "this is all evil blood poison. I''ve been soaked in blood poison for 300 years and absorbed the mana of an evil elder. The evil Qi has entered the bone marrow. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to eliminate." The doctor''s face changed slightly, his right hand slowly grabbed it from tianqin''s hand, and the white brilliance suddenly became prosperous. When the light came into contact with tianqin''s jade hand, the whole room vibrated violently. The doctor''s face lost all its blood color, and he stepped back to the wall to stand firm. He said in silence, "what a strong evil spirit. My medical power can''t enter." Tianqin sighed softly and said, "I''ve tried my best to restrain the evil spirit from being exposed. It''s really not OK." The doctor''s eyes showed a determined look, shook his head, opened the small wooden box on the table, and took out a white jade bowl and a silver needle. "Tianqin girl, if I''m right, you must have a high position in that evil way. I''ve led my people to conflict with those demons, but I''ve never seen anyone''s evil spirit as powerful as you. If you weren''t a holy weapon, I''m afraid I would have regarded you as a powerful enemy. To tell you the truth, one of the three abilities I have is medical power . by virtue of this magical skill that I developed 50 years ago, I can cure any disease without medicine stone. Tianqin girl, please use a silver needle to prick a hole in the middle finger of your right hand and release some blood, and then I''ll try to remove the toxin in the blood with medical power. "Then, the silver needle and the jade bowl have flown to tianqin, The second ability of medical practice, like empty forest, is to control things. But from his leisurely and steady point of view, it is obviously much better than Konglin. Tianqin didn''t report much hope for the medical practice itself. She took the silver needle and the jade bowl and pierced the middle finger of her right hand under the pained gaze of Hailong. The appearance of blood immediately made the room full of evil spirit. In order not to hurt the medical practice, Hailong hurriedly urged his divine power to cover the tianqin with the fairy spirit of the extremely mysterious ice cover. A few drops of blood dyed the bottom of the jade bowl red. On the surface, tianqin''s blood was no different from ordinary people, and there was nothing special. The blood dripped out, and tianqin''s body trembled slightly. Seeing the blood, she could hardly suppress the killing intention in her heart. The sea dragon floated forward and pointed at the eyebrow hole of tianqin. He covered the cold fairy Qi with extremely mysterious ice to wake tianqin up. She photographed the jade bowl and silver needle in her hand and handed them to the medical practitioner again. He looked at the sea dragon in surprise and said, "the strength of the patriarch is completely beyond my imagination. This is ice holy power." The Sea Dragon said, "it''s really awkward to hear you say holy power and holy power. We call it the spirit of immortals. Only immortals can have it. The main reason why I can use it is that I have what you call holy ware. Otherwise, how can we have the spirit of immortals before we become immortals?" The doctor took the jade bowl, returned to the wall, tried to keep a certain distance from the tianqin, and then tried his best to urge the doctor to probe the blood in the bowl with the white light. In the hissing sound, a pot of white smoke rose and the whole body shook slightly, but he still persisted in dissolving the toxin in the bowl with medical power. As time went on, big drops of sweat flowed down his old face. Hailong and tianqin looked at each other. They both understood that the ability of medical practice could not help tianqin. For a long time, the doctor took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly opened, and he shouted, "broken." with a puff, the blood in the jade bowl rushed up into the sky. The doctor''s body turned elegant and put the blood back into the bowl. He said happily, "it''s done." hearing these two words, the sea dragon was overjoyed, floated forward, grabbed the doctor''s hand and said, "elder, can you crack this evil poison?" The doctor gave him a deep look, nodded and shook his head. The sea dragon frowned and said, "can you crack it?" The medical bank sighed: "It''s reasonable. The medical power I have is the guest star of all evil poisons and diseases. However, the evil poison of miss tianqin is too powerful. Only this blood consumes most of my ability. It''s almost impossible to completely dissolve the evil force in her whole blood. Moreover, the evil Qi has entered her bone marrow, even if I change all her current blood Like ordinary people, she will be infected by the evil spirit in her bone marrow again and become the same. Unless there is a king level Holy Family expert who is good at medical power, it is possible to force the evil poison out of her body at one time. However, in that case, I''m afraid her magic power will disappear. Judging from the physical condition of tianqin girl, without the support of magic power, I''m afraid she won''t live for 20 years It''s too late. " Tianqin sighed and said, "forget it, elder, don''t be embarrassed. You''ve tried your best. In fact, if you can restore your appearance, even if you lose mana, it''s nothing. I can be satisfied to live with the dragon for 20 years. Unfortunately, your holy King hasn''t appeared for more than 10000 years. I don''t expect anything." With a sigh, the doctor said, "well, you stay first and I''ll think of other ways. Oh, tianqin girl, what did you mean by restoring your appearance just now?" Tianqin was silent for a moment and then said, "medical elder, although I got strong evil power in those years, the evil Qi rushed to the upper part, making my appearance very old. If you can have a way to completely restore my appearance, even if it is only a year, I can give up to get the Taiyin fruit." she said, she resolutely took off the veil on her face. The sea dragon was shocked and shouted, "Qin Er, you......" a light sound came from the right side. The sea dragon reflected that he was fast, with a big hand, and the power of God burst out and grabbed him, "who?" Although his hand had been caught in the fire during the lightning, what was bound by the power of God was only a mass of air. The medical practitioner didn''t seem to notice all this. His eyes completely stayed on tianqin''s face which was a little older than himself. He was stunned and crazy. The figure and old face of the tianqin girl deeply shocked his heart. Mutant people are originally matriarchal clan communes. They have natural respect for women. Although they do not know the actual situation of tianqin at the beginning, medical practice can fully imagine how cruel such pain is on a girl. "Elder medical practitioner, do you have any way to restore my appearance? Even for the time being. I hope I can be with the sea dragon as I am. If it doesn''t work for a year, it''s good one day!" Hailong tightly hugged tianqin from behind and felt tianqin''s heartfelt desire. His heart was so painful that he wanted to turn all the suffering suffered by tianqin to himself. The doctor lowered his head sadly. He really didn''t have the heart to hurt the poor girl, but he really had no way! Shook his head and said, "I''m sorry." Hailong resolutely said, "medical elder, if it''s a blood problem, I''m willing to inject my own blood into tianqin. I have a lot of blood, and my body is OK." The doctor was shocked and said, "this is really a way. However, blood transmission is not only very dangerous, but also unlikely to succeed." The sea dragon''s cold light flashed in his eyes, tightly hugged tianqin''s delicate body and said, "I don''t care, as long as I have a little hope, I''m willing to try. If my blood can restore tianqin''s appearance temporarily, I won''t hesitate." tianqin fiercely struggled out of the sea Dragon''s arms, put on the veil again, and trembled all over: "no, no, I don''t want, I don''t want you to give me your blood." After thinking for a while, the doctor took out another jade bowl from the wooden box and said, "don''t get excited, tianqin girl. I''ll first see if your blood type is the same as that of the sea dragon patriarch. If it''s different, it''s impossible to pass blood." then he handed Ling Yi and the silver needle to the sea dragon together with the jade bowl. Without waiting for tianqin to stop, Hai Long quickly stabbed the silver needle into the wound and urged the power of God to force a stream of blood into the jade bowl. Tianqin looked at the sea dragon and felt tender in her heart. She secretly decided that even if her blood type was the same, she would never let the sea dragon change her blood at the cost of damaging her body. The medical bank took the jade bowl handed back by Hailong and put it on the table with tianqin. From the box, it took out something that Hailong and tianqin didn''t know, and quickly tossed in the two bowls of blood. Hai Long said to tianqin, "wife, don''t worry, I won''t pass the blood to you." Tianqin was stunned and turned to a happy voice: "then I''m relieved. If you hurt your own body for me, it''s not as good as it is now." The sea dragon''s eyes showed a ray of cunning and wisdom, and the voice said: "No, if you can really get well, even if you hurt my body, it''s nothing. However, as the medical practice said just now, blood exchange is a way to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. The best situation is to restore your appearance temporarily. What''s the point? As long as you are deeply influenced by the evil spirit of your bone marrow, you will still be like this. What I want is not just now Yes, what I want is to stay with you forever. The medical practitioner seems to sympathize with you now. I told him to change blood for you mainly to confuse his sight. Tonight, we will leave here immediately when no one pays attention to the sea of wronged souls. Only when we get the Taiyin fruit can you really get better. " Tianqin smiled and said, "sometimes, I think you are more like an evil man than me. The medical elder turned his good intentions, but you took advantage of it." The Sea Dragon said helplessly, "it''s not my fault. Although these mutants are not too powerful, they are numerous, and they are difficult to deal with elders with three abilities. When we enter the sea of wronged souls, I think they can''t help it. After a big deal, you recover your appearance, and we''ll come back to the dungeon to make amends to them." When the doctor turned around, he looked a little strange, with surprise, surprise and all kinds of indistinguishable complex lights flashing in his eyes. The sea dragon came forward, pretended to be eager and said, "what? Elder of the doctor, can my blood be converted to tianqin?" the doctor shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Both of your blood types are strange blood types I''ve never seen before. Tianqin girl is a pure Yin body. No wonder her evil Qi is so heavy. You know, the pure Yin body has a strong absorption effect on the evil breath. On the contrary, you are a supreme Yang body, and your own Yang Qi is so prosperous that I''ve never seen before." speaking of this, the eyes of the medical practitioner burst out with strong excitement. Hai Long asked, "can''t I pass the blood to tianqin?" The doctor nodded solemnly and said, "of course not. Your blood is an absolute contrast. No matter who''s blood flows into whose body, the party eroded by the contrast blood will die immediately. I want to ask you two a question. Do you know if it''s convenient?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "elder, you''re welcome. Please ask." The doctor said, "well, I just saw from the blood that both of them seem to be children, but they still maintain the body of pure Yang and pure yin?" Hearing the embarrassing question of medical practice, tianqin was better. At least she had a veil on her face, but Hailong was embarrassed. Her face turned red and couldn''t speak. The doctor smiled and said, "you don''t have to be embarrassed. I''m so old and a doctor again. There should be no problem asking." Hailong nodded and said, "you see, we are all children. This is mainly because I''m afraid of affecting my cultivation progress, so I haven''t been..." The doctor said positively, "fortunately, I didn''t. otherwise it would be dangerous." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "what do you say?" The doctor smiled and said, "the Dragon leader''s body is very abnormal. No one can compare the strength of Yang in your body. Even from the perspective of tianqin girl''s Yin body, it is far from you. Once you get married, I''m afraid she can''t bear it because your Yang is too strong." Chapter 196 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long was shocked and said in silence, "No. even if the tianqin is not good, the ordinary woman is even worse. Do I want to never break my body all my life? How can I?" he always yearned for men and women. If it weren''t for the misty fear of affecting his cultivation, they would have been right long ago. But at this time, hearing the words of medical practice, Hailong was even more frightened than when he first faced three headed Qiu Jiao. How can he do if he can''t enjoy the fun of life? However, he deeply loves misty and tianqin, and it is absolutely impossible to hurt the second daughter. The doctor said: "the patriarch doesn''t have to be anxious. In fact, as far as I know, the combination of Taoist couples like you is generally spiritual love. If you really want to have a relationship with your wife, you must have a strong Yin Qi to reconcile when you go to bed for the first time, so that you can be at peace." Hearing the hope, Hailong hurriedly asked, "how can Yin Qi be reconciled?" Medical path: "There is no woman in the world who can compete with you with Yin Qi. When your pure Yang body breaks down for the first time, Yang Qi will burst out, and you can''t stand it at that time. Therefore, if you want to withstand the attack of your Yang Qi, you need at least three women with pure Yin body, who can be soaked in rain and dew. In this way, you can divide your strength Yang Qi, at that time, is not only harmless, but also very beneficial to any of you. It should be able to raise the cultivation of your people of truth to a higher level. " Hai Long was stunned and stared at the medical practice. His heart read the electricity. Tianqin said somewhat sour: "elder, didn''t you find him an excuse to spend his heart? Are there a lot of girls with pure yin?" the medical practice said helplessly: "I''m not making excuses for him. I''m just telling the truth. If not, it''s unbearable for a woman to bear his Yang. As for women with pure Yin body, there is no one in ten thousand, but they all have a common feature, that is, the heart of the left chest is very cold, which is obviously different from that of the right chest." Hailong scratched his head awkwardly. The doctor said it well. From his close contact with tianqin, he really felt that the temperature on the left and right sides of her chest was different. Moreover, she was not the only one. "The elder of the doctor, there is no doubt. I have two wives including tianqin, and my other wife also has the phenomenon of different temperature on both sides." Tianqin said in surprise, "do you mean that sister piaomi is also a pure Yin body?" Hailong nodded and said, "yes, misty, so is she. According to the meaning of the medical elder, it seems that I have to find another wife, hehe." Tianqin said angrily, "you little lust ghost, the elder has fulfilled you." The doctor looked at Hailong in surprise, shook his head gently, and said, "let''s have a rest first. I have other things to deal with. These days, I''ll try my best to think of other ways to see if I can help tianqin girl get rid of the evil spirit in her body." Hailong nodded and said, "that''s hard for you." The doctor took a deep look at him, picked up his things, carried a small wooden box and turned out of the door. As soon as he went out, the doctor took a breath, burst out a strange brilliance in his eyes, and murmured, "it''s really broken iron shoes and nowhere to find. It takes no time. It''s him, that''s right, it must be him." then he ran excitedly to his room. At night, the light of the sun in the mutant dungeon gradually faded, and nearly 100000 mutant people had rested at home. The mysterious and strange city fell into silence. In the depths of the city, two wisps of light smoke floated out. They were two figures. Their movements were very light and did not stir up a sound. They walked from the depths of the dungeon to the entrance like black smoke in the dark night. After avoiding several waves of mutant soldiers patrolling the dungeon, two figures fell gently at the entrance. One figure whispered: "Qin Er, be careful. There may be mutant soldiers guarding the exit." another figure said, "don''t worry. With our cultivation, we can touch it out without God''s knowledge or ghost''s awareness." These two figures are Hailong and tianqin. They have rested in the yard where the elder lives during the day, and have adjusted their physical state and mana to the best. Just now, they touched them out in the dark. Both of them stretched their spiritual awareness to the limit and touched the entrance of the coming time without being found by anyone. Tonight is their chance to change People all rest. They are convinced that with their cultivation, they will be able to touch the sea of the wronged soul. At that time, as long as they get the Taiyin fruit, they will return to Lianyun sect as soon as possible. At that time, the mutant people can''t find trouble with them. Everything went very smoothly. They went up the tunnel until they came out of the cave and re entered the cold and desolate world of Northern Xinjiang. They didn''t meet a mutant warrior to guard. Inhaling a mouthful of cold air, Hai Long said, "let''s go. It seems that the day has played a role in the confusion of the medical elder. At least they won''t find us leaving until tomorrow morning." Tianqin said, "time is pressing. Let''s go quickly. The sea of wronged souls is the most Yin and evil place. We don''t know what crisis is waiting for us." At that moment, they dared not neglect, and flew up. The sea dragon drove Jinyun to the North quickly. In order to prevent the patrol soldiers of mutant people on the ground, tianqin deliberately used his evil Qi to cover a layer of black fog outside Jinyun. Even if someone looked up, he would only think it was a dark cloud. Along the way, they didn''t speak, raised their mana to the limit, and were ready to deal with any change. Their hearts are very nervous. After all, whether they can get Taiyin fruit is related to the fate of tianqin and whether they can stay together forever. The night air is getting colder and colder. Although this does not affect experts such as Hailong and tianqin, it still makes their hearts more and more nervous. The sea dragon subconsciously touched the small iron stick and held it in his hand. Tianqin also took out his Jiuxian Qin. The two people''s bodies moved forward quickly, and tianqin said in a deep voice: "according to our distance, we should be close to it. Be careful. Jin shisan said that there are countless complaining spirits in the sea of wronged souls, which are extremely Yin and evil. When he came here, the Taiyin fruit didn''t seem to be mature, so the evil force hasn''t reached the strongest level. After so many years, the evil spirit can only flourish." While they were talking, Hailong and tianqin felt the whole body cold at the same time. It was not really cold, but an evil Yin Qi. They slowed down and fell to the ground at the same time, and stared at the front. I saw that thousands of kilometers away in front of me, a large gray and white thick fog was constantly stirring, and a stream of Yin Qi floated out in stages. They couldn''t help but be shocked. The sea of wronged souls was at least more than ten square kilometers, and the Taiyin fruit should grow in the most central place. But they are still kilometers away from the sea of evil souls, and the Yin Qi is so powerful. If they really enter it, I''m afraid their cultivation may not be able to bear it. The silver light of the anti sky mirror and the blue light of the extremely dark ice cover lit up at the same time. Tianqin and Hailong felt much more relaxed under the immortal level energy protection. Tianqin hesitated and said, "dragon, why don''t you forget it. The evil Qi here is much bigger than I thought. I''m afraid you can''t bear it!" The sea dragon smiled and said, "it''s OK to leave. As long as you don''t mind your appearance and are willing to be with me, we''ll go back to lianyunzong immediately and find a place to live in seclusion." Tianqin''s whole body was slightly shocked and said, "do you really don''t mind my appearance at all? I..." The angry light in the sea dragon''s eyes loomed, "Qin Er, I know you have low self-esteem because of your appearance, but you must not doubt my feelings for you. Let''s go. For you and for myself, we must break into the sea of wronged souls." then he pulled up his little hand wrapped in cloth and walked to the sea of wronged souls with his head held high. "You can stop." in the fog, an old and low voice sounded. Hai Long was surprised. He had expanded his spiritual sense to the limit, but he didn''t find anything before the sound sounded. This did not make him awe inspiring. Stop and look in the direction of the sound. The cold wind blew through a fog, and eleven figures appeared not far in front of him and tianqin. Among them, some sea dragons are known, which are medical practice, empty night, empty forest, Percy, Mingguang and Yongfeng. Among the other five people I haven''t seen, a rickety old man who looks very old attracts the attention of Hailong most. He is leaning on a dark crutch in his hand, his white hair hangs down quietly, and his whole body exudes a dangerous smell. Hai Long looked at tianqin, took a deep breath and said, "I''m really sorry, elders. We''re bound to get this Taiyin fruit. Please make it convenient." The doctor sighed and said, "Lord Hailong, I have explained the advantages and disadvantages to you. If you still insist, you must pass our level first." Tianqin said suspiciously, "elder Yixing, our actions are very secret. I want to know how you found us sneaking out of the dungeon. I think your speed should be far less than us with your ability." when she suddenly saw several elders such as Yixing, she was surprised. When she was in the dungeon, her conversation with Hailong was all transmitted by voice, And there is the confusion of sea dragons. I can''t believe that these elders can ambush in advance before the arrival of themselves and the sea dragon. It''s incredible. The doctor said, "our Holy Family naturally has a holy family''s way. As early as after dinner, you went back to rest after eating fruit, I hurried here. You two, I advise you to go back. Although you deceived me, I also admit that you are a distinguished guest of our holy family. In other aspects, we are willing to help you, but this Taiyin fruit alone can''t." The sea dragon felt a little strange in his heart. From the autism of the mutant, these elders blocked themselves and tianqin here and should rush up very angrily. The attitude of medical practice is a little too good. However, facing the interception of these mutant elders, their only way is to rush hard. Thinking of this, he stepped forward and said, "I know the determination of the elders, but we must take Taiyin fruit today. If you are honest and don''t want to let us go, you have to see the real chapter under your hands. See if you have strong ability or our magic power is better." The medical practice showed a trace of embarrassment, and seemed reluctant to fight with Hailong. The oldest old man lined up and said, "OK, we accept your challenge. As long as you two can rush out of the twelve of us together, we won''t stop you and let you enter the sea of wronged souls." it was the old voice. It was obviously the elder who stopped them before. The doctor said, "this is elder kuwen, the head of our saint Presbyterian Church. Don''t be surprised. Although there are only eleven of us on the surface, there is still one person in the dark. Since you want to do it, be careful." then, with a slight sigh, he retreated to the back. Eleven people, including the empty forest, scattered around, In the form of semi encirclement, the sea dragon and tianqin are surrounded in the center. The sea dragon turned to look at tianqin and said, "wife, be careful. Move your hand later. Don''t kill anyone. Otherwise, we can''t solve the hatred between us and the mutant." Tianqin nodded to show understanding. The nine immortal zither floated up with heavy hands, and his hands slowly pressed on it. The sea dragon''s right hand shook in the wind, and the golden light was released. The Qianjun stick was presented in front of the elders of the mutant people. At the same time, the protective power of the extremely mysterious ice cover and the anti sky mirror was mentioned to the limit by them. They rushed to the eleven mutant elders at an unparalleled speed like sharp needles. The elder Kui smelled that his crutch was on the ground, and his eyes turned golden. The eyes of other elders also changed color one after another, which was a sign that the mutant tried his best to show his ability. An invisible barrier first appeared in front of the sea dragon and tianqin. The huge force of playing and shaking suddenly came to a sound, and the momentum of the sea dragon and tianqin suddenly stopped. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes was shining. Driven by the divine power, the Qianjun stick suddenly went to the invisible barrier in front of him, "nothing - things - no - break." the voice of breaking silk sounded. Under the surprised eyes of these elders, with the powerful attack power of the Qianjun stick, the sea dragon and tianqin had broken through their first line of defense. At the same time, the tianqin flicked ten fingers, The music of golden goblins and iron horses sounded leisurely and carefree, and the spirit of killing infected everyone present. The sound of tianqin became extremely cold, "nine immortals chain wave". In the light jump of ten fingers, the seven strings of neon, golden goblins, circular dance, killing, shaking, nether world and sophistry moved together, and the seven color arcs of red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue and purple were like heavenly women scattered flowers, With tianqin''s huge mana, he attacked 11 elders around him at the same time. Kuwen''s face changed slightly and he whispered. Hailong and tianqin were surprised to find that they were completely still, including their bodies and the light arc attacking them. At this time, the eleven elders flashed a light arc at the same time, close to the sea dragon and tianqin, and the static state disappeared. In the loud noise, all tianqin''s attacks were blown on the ground. For a time, sand and stones flew, and the empty forest sent out large ice cones, which were turned into ice powder under the defense of sea dragon and tianqin. Tianqin lost his voice and said, "that''s the ability of time to stop." Kuwen said, "yes, this is one of my abilities. Although it can only stand still for three seconds for a strong person like you, this is enough." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 197 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- A huge wind blade was sent out from the empty night elder''s hand and heavily bombarded the sea dragon''s extremely mysterious ice cover. The powerful and sharp attack shocked the sea dragon''s whole body, forced the body back by one meter, and stirred a circle of ripples on the blue shield. The other side had a large number of people, and the cultivation was not under him. Hailong dared not neglect it. He shouted, "Qianjun chengyuyu." thousands of golden lights suddenly shone, smashed several unknown attacks, and suddenly pointed to the three elders in front. However, kuwen whispered again and the time stopped. Not only did Hai Long''s attack fail, but he and tianqin suffered different attacks from at least seven elders at the same time. The two immortals, the extremely mysterious ice cover and the anti sky mirror, played a strong defense. Although the bodies of Hailong and tianqin were blown out ten meters away, they were unharmed. Sky night and Yongfeng touch each other with their four palms. Centered on them, a huge tornado blows towards the sea dragon. Sea dragon and tianqin were just about to take action. Their bodies were at a standstill again. They could only rely on the power of body protection fairy tools to resist the attack of tornadoes. Although their bodies were not hurt, they were whirling in their minds under the ravage of the tornado. The tianqin showed extraordinary cultivation, and the blood mist burst out, pulling the sea dragon out of the tornado. The sense of powerlessness rises from the hearts of sea dragon and tianqin at the same time. How to fight this kind of war? As long as the time of dry smell is still, they can''t attack each other at all. They can only let each other attack. In this way, even if their cultivation is strong, their mana can''t be as powerful as that of the other ten elder level mutants. In desperation, the sea dragon summoned Yan Hu shield and blocked it in front of himself and tianqin. With the dual defense of Yan Hu shield and extremely mysterious ice cover, although the shocked Qi and blood surged in their bodies, they were not hurt for the time being. Since xuantianbing helped him rebuild his body with extremely Xuanhan jade, the tenacity of the sea dragon''s own body will not be hurt by such a blow. In the case of continuous trauma, the anger in tianqin''s heart rose, the evil intention of swallowing blood rose, and the blood mist rose all over her body. She had completely changed into the appearance of evil ancestor. The huge blood mist floated out and immediately made the attacking elders slow down in the strong Yin and evil Qi. Taking this opportunity, tianqin drank and ten fingers played quickly. The nine immortal Qin emitted dozens of colorful lights with more powerful power. When kuwen realized that it was bad, it was too late to control it with time stillness. After all, the evil power of tianqin was too strong, far above his ability. This attack made all the elders turn pale at the same time. Once they were shot by the colorful light blade with Fairy Spirit, they would be seriously hurt. Hailong whispered that it was not good. He didn''t want to form an inseparable hatred with the mutant. But then the change suddenly happened. The original yellow light in the sky and night eyes suddenly turned red, and the whole space was completely distorted, which was a guiding ability. The slight distortion of the space led all the attacks sent by the tianqin away from the original track, scattered and scattered, and all hit high into the air without causing any damage. And the empty night himself was not well. He spewed out a mouthful of blood and looked tired. Dry smell, medical practice, Yongfeng and Mingguang floated up at the same time, each sending out a white light ball. The light ball condensed together in mid air, and the light mass magnified instantly, like a huge cover to the sea dragon and tianqin cover. The four people of kuwen, Yixing, Yongfeng and Mingguang spray blood at the same time, and there are distorted fluctuations around their bodies. However, this distortion is not the ability of empty night, but the phenomenon when their own ability is released to the limit. It seems that the light mask has exceeded the range they can bear. The mask covers hundreds of square meters, and there are attacks from seven other elders around, so that the sea dragon and tianqin have no place to escape. The sea dragon only felt that his eyes were bright, his body was slow, and he couldn''t float in the air and fall to the ground with his magic power. The evil force in tianqin suddenly converged and exclaimed, "no, this is an attack close to the absolute space of the immortal." In addition, seven elders including Konglin retreated behind kuwen, Yixing, Yongfeng and Mingguang at the same time. Except Konglin, the other six elders released milky light and continuously injected it into kuwen. The light of the light mask was full, and a strong sense of powerlessness rose in the sea dragon''s heart. His whole body seemed stiff, and there seemed to be 10000 Jin obstacles hanging between his hands and feet. The situation of tianqin is better than that of Hailong. After all, her magic power is much higher. With the support of Sanxian level cultivation, she flew to Hailong and blocked her body in front of Hailong. However, even she can''t use any magic now. The evil power in her body can''t be improved by a penny. The huge pressure makes her lose the ability to move again. She just feels that her body is constantly weak and bears the strange pain. She said to Hailong difficultly: "this is the absolute space of weakness. I, I can''t move." The Yan shield in front of the sea dragon radiated a faint brilliance, slowing down the weakness of him and tianqin. He gasped and asked, "how can I break this space? I can''t use my magic." Tianqin smiled bitterly: "Absolute space can''t be broken. Unless our cultivation can surpass the joint strength of the eleven of them and completely tear the space apart, we can only spend it here to see who can support it longer. However, we can''t win. I didn''t expect these elders to be so powerful. The four elders who launched the space have cultivation no less than the state of fighting and turning In fact, with the strength of sea dragon and tianqin, if they attack the killers with all their strength, maybe kuwen and others can''t stop them, but a thought of benevolence has forced them into a desperate situation. Konglin flew behind his father and added his ability in pure energy form to the previously injured koniye. The weak space launched by the ten elders was like an indestructible barrier, shrinking and squeezing, making the body of sea dragon and tianqin weak. Three immortal weapon level defense magic weapons played out, such as anti sky mirror, extremely mysterious ice cover and Yan shield The immortal instrument has the function to minimize the pressure on the sea dragon and tianqin. They can still stand reluctantly, but the static mana in their bodies is decreasing by a minute. The sea dragon calls his other magic weapons again and again. If he can use a thousand powerful stick or kill immortals, perhaps this weak space can be broken. However, it is equivalent to the absolute space of immortals. Everything in the mask is controlled by the cast variant elders. What the sea dragon does is futile. He doesn''t even have the strength to break pills, let alone urge him Mana. He felt that these elders didn''t mean to hurt themselves and tianqin. At most, they banned them after their mana was exhausted. However, in order for tianqin to recover his appearance and drive away heart evil, he had to get Taiyin fruit! Suddenly, the spirit light flashed in his mind, and the sea Dragon''s godless eyes lit up. Although he couldn''t use magic weapons, he called for others Yes, you can. Your mind moves with your heart and sinks into the dragon flying arm and heaven and earth ring. Kuwen''s wrinkled face showed a faint smile. He clearly felt that the resistance of Hailong and tianqin was getting weaker and weaker, and his people could support them for a long time. As long as they could catch Hailong and tianqin, they could no longer covet the Taiyin fruit. When he wanted to work harder, he heard a huge roar and a red light Suddenly shining in the hood, the whole weak space suddenly fluctuated slightly. Kuwen lost his voice and said, "it''s impossible. No magic can be used in space." The Sea Dragon said faintly, "I''m sorry, elder, this is not a spell. Lao Hong, brother three, it''s up to you." A black fog appeared next to the red light mass. The black and red light masses lit up at the same time. The huge bodies of the red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao appeared in the light mask at the same time. Their bodies occupied almost half of the weak space. The four big heads of the Dragon and the Jiao raised and roared at the same time. After this period of rest, under the treasure given by master Hailong, The mana of the red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao has been restored a lot. Now the red dragon is not as transparent as before. The red light of the body flows and emits hot energy. The three headed Qiu Jiao has changed more. In addition to his main head has been restored to its original shape, the other two snake heads also emit a metallic luster, and even the horns have grown a lot. Weak space is effective for any life. Red dragon and three headed Qiu Jiao also feel the crisis. However, they are different from practitioners such as sea dragon and tianqin. Even if their mana is limited, they still have instinctive attack. Four big mouths open, three hell fires and a strong sky fire spit out at the same time and sprinkle them on the milky white mask. The whole mask shakes violently Get up. Kuwen 11 people felt great pressure at the same time, and their faces turned white, and even the light in their eyes dimmed a lot. Red dragon and three headed Qiu Jiao were not comfortable. When they attacked in a weak space, the consumption was ten times that of normal. At the same time, they felt that they were rapidly weak. One dragon and one jiao roared at the same time. When they were about to launch a second attack, a change occurred ¡£ A cloud of smoke appeared in the weak space. The cold light flashed from the smoke, and the clang sound sounded. The three big heads of the three Qiu Jiao were strongly attacked at the same time. His body was shocked, the hell fire didn''t blow out, and his body became more dull. Only the sky fire of the red dragon bombarded the light mask twice. The four elders of the mutant spewed blood at the same time, and the whole weak space was empty The light suddenly dimmed. In his anger, Qiu Jiao opened his mouth and bit the smoke. However, the smoke is invisible. How can he bite it? The cold light shines like stars. This time, the sea dragon saw clearly that it is a short blade that doesn''t know what to control. The cold light shrouds a wide area under the action of the smoke. The target is very obvious The eyes of the three headed Qiu Jiao and the red dragon. Under normal circumstances, although the cold light attack is strong, it can not have any effect on the powerful creatures like the red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao. However, this is a weak space. The red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao are not protected by immortal tools like sea dragon and tianqin. They have weakened a lot in a short time. They encounter the cold light attack The red dragon is a little better. It is an energy body. Under the attack of the other party''s cold light, it just shakes its body and retreats a few meters by the impact of the energy. The three headed Qiu Jiao is not so lucky. It is an entity and is most affected in the weak space, and the cold light attacks its eyes, which is as fast as lightning During the quick attack, the three headed Qiu Jiao screamed miserably. The three heads and three eyes were immediately penetrated by the cold short blade, and the blood burst out. The three headed Qiu Jiao''s huge body twisted wildly, but the more intense its action, the greater the role of weak space. Seeing three Qiu Jiao injured, the sea dragon roared and his anger soared. Due to the role of the three Qiu Jiao and the red dragon, the control of the weak space weakened a bit. In his anger, the sea dragon''s potential was completely stimulated. The sea dragon immediately took back the Yan shield, and the accumulated divine power even led the Qianjun stick out. Strange things happened. When the Qianjun stick appeared again, perhaps the weak space attracted its ability. Without the support of the divine power of the sea dragon, the magical stick was golden, and the space around the stick suddenly twisted. The sea dragon moved in his heart, reluctantly leaned the Qianjun stick on the ground, and shouted, "big, big, big, big..." the golden light suddenly lit up, and a word like a character appeared in the upper part of the center of the stick. With the sound of the sea dragon, the stick expanded rapidly, magnifying like Optimus Prime. The weak space had no effect on it at all. The stick body almost broke through the shackles of the weak space in an instant, and the white light of the weak space suddenly dimmed a lot. Under the distorted light of the Qianjun stick body, it was similar to the strong existence of the immortal absolute space. Eleven elders, including Konglin, sprayed blood at the same time. After breaking through the weak space, Qianjun staff''s twisted light like an electric shock drove back a lot of yin and evil Qi around it. The sea dragon''s body shook and his strength quickly recovered. He just wanted to completely destroy the weak space with a thousand powerful stick. The smoke that attacked the three headed Qiu Jiao and the red dragon appeared again and appeared in front of him. With a flash of cold light, the dark blue light like a horse chain broke through the void and went straight to the throat of the sea dragon Chapter 198 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Tianqin''s mana has just recovered. Although she is beside the sea dragon, she has no strength to stop it. Several elders outside the weak space shouted at the same time: "don''t kill him. However, the cold light flashed and reached the throat of the sea dragon. The cold light was emitted by the smoke with all its strength. In order to urge the power of God, the sea dragon let the Qianjun stick destroy the weak space, resulting in a great reduction in defense. The extremely mysterious ice cover suddenly burst out a strong defense, and the metal tearing sound started. The sea dragon saw a pair of eyes as bright as stars. His heart trembled and had a strong impact Oppressed, he felt out of breath. The dark blue blade seemed to be a weapon no less than a fairy weapon. It tore a crack in the extremely mysterious ice cover issued by the sea dragon. The extremely mysterious ice cover was broken, and the smoke seemed not to hear the cry of the elders. The strong killing stimulated the sea dragon''s skin to ache, and the fear of death continued to erode his body. Before oppressing, the sea dragon''s skin was hurt Under the sun, the sea dragon showed his strong strength. He leaned back and stopped controlling the Qianjun stick. His left hand lifted up and grabbed the dark blue light blade. The golden light of the sky was put into full play and blocked the attack of smoke in the four directions of Mars. The sea dragon''s body was shaken by the impact force. A trace of pain came from his left hand. The Guanghua caught by the sky didn''t leave the other party The control of the was forcibly pulled back by the smoke. The red light exploded, and the red dragon''s huge body had rushed back and rolled towards the smoke with its own energy form. The smoke suddenly disappeared, and the red dragon immediately jumped into the air. When the smoke reappeared, it was outside the weak space that was about to be broken. Tianqin had recovered some Mana at this time, and the evil power of her whole body rose greatly. The eighth string of Jiuxian Qin was pulled after the black was extinguished, with her resentment and evil Qi , the black light blade pounded heavily on the weak space that was already overwhelmed. The milky white light mask turned into little stars and disappeared into the air. All the pressure suddenly disappeared, and the eleven mutant elders sprayed blood again at the same time. The sea dragon escaped from death and suddenly burst into a cold sweat. The Qianjun stick changed back to the size he used in his daily life. He walked with the stick. He took the lead in flying to the painful three headed Qiu Jiao and took it back into his heaven and earth ring. Then, without hesitation, he injected mana into Longxiang''s arm. The right sleeve of the sea dragon turned into powder in an instant. The whole arm was as bright as white jade. At the bright light, a purple dragon emerged. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes changed and emitted an extremely fierce purple light. Even the tianqin on one side felt great pressure. The purple air flow quickly revolved around the sea dragon''s body, which was originally used to fight against the sky robbery It''s going to be strong again. Kuwen and other 11 elders were injured to varying degrees. They were frightened to find that the dangerous smell emitted by the sea dragon was enough to threaten their lives. At this time, the smoke that had almost killed the sea dragon appeared again, and the dark blue cold light appeared again, suddenly cleaving to the top of the sea dragon''s head. The tianqin didn''t move, but stood quietly ten meters away from the sea dragon, and there was a trace of disdain at the corner of the mouth behind the veil. The power of the dragon''s flying arm had been fully brought into play, and the extremely mysterious ice cover of the body protection was completely dyed purple. When the dark blue light just cut one meter above the sea dragon''s head, it encountered great resistance, and the purple air flow twisted the cold light like a vortex, which was very dangerous The smoke involved also lost its shape, and a faint and graceful figure flashed away. When it turned into smoke again, it had flown out of dozens of meters away. The Dragon seemed to know nothing. The purple light in his eyes was shining, the sound of the Dragon singing sounded, and the howling sound was rising for nine days. He raised his right arm and roared, "dragon Xiang extinction robbery explosion." The noble purple of all the body protection energy suddenly stopped, and the sea dragon seemed to be changed. The cold face was hidden in the purple light, and there was no expression. A purple dragon quickly revolved around his body. The dragon shape was clear, and there were nine claws. The dragon''s head roared, and the purple light rose all over the body. The scales on the Dragon suddenly rose, and the sea dragon''s feet were tens of square meters The ground of square meters was completely cracked, and the palm of his right hand turned slightly. This time, the use of Longxiang to destroy the robbery and explosion was more powerful than the last time when dealing with the sky robbery. The dark evil spirit originally sent from the sea of wronged souls was completely suppressed for hundreds of meters. The purple light mass was so obvious in the night that it illuminated all the mutants including the smoke very clearly. The eleven mutant elders were all badly hurt at this time, and their various abilities could no longer produce their original power. Their faces turned pale in the face of the purple dragon emitted by the sea dragon. If they shook the attack head-on, they would only have one result, that is death. Maybe only that cloud of smoke could have the ability to escape. Kuwen sighed and shouted "Well, Lord Hailong, we admit defeat. You can enter the sea of wronged souls." The sea dragon heard the voice of elder kuwen, but he couldn''t fully control it. His power was far beyond his ability, and he had to shoot on the line. Take a deep breath, the sea dragon''s left hand turned out and hit his right arm hard. The purple dragon suddenly came out with nine claws open, and his body twisted and turned several times in the air, which was strong in the sea dragon''s strength Under the control of Xing, he changed his direction, passed by the eleven elders of the mutant and rushed into the sea of wronged souls. The shrill howl sounded, and the originally silent sea of wronged souls boiled like a pot. Under the incomparably powerful pure fairy gas of the purple Tenglong, countless grievances flew into oblivion, the evil gas continued to decrease, and the scope originally shrouded by the gray white fog gathered and contracted. With a loud noise, the fog of the sea of wronged souls destroyed more than half in an instant. The sea dragon supported his body with a powerful stick and gasped violently. Tianqin flew to him and looked at the eleven elders with vigilance. She is not afraid of dry smell and repentance. With the current strength of these elders, even if she is alone, she can easily destroy them. With a flash of light, the red dragon reintegrated into the right arm of the sea dragon. The night sky in Northern Xinjiang is quiet again, and only the cold wind will roar occasionally. Kuwen and others stood there blankly. They had destroyed half of the sea of innocent souls for many years. It was incredible for them. The sea dragon leaned weakly on the Qianjun stick to prevent himself from falling down. He looked firmly at kuwen and said, "elder, we can now enter the sea of wronged souls. I hope what you said just now counts." after using Longxiang''s destruction, robbery and explosion, he has drained all the mana in his body. Coupled with the function of the previous weak space, he just wants to find a place to have a good sleep, The double overdraft of spirit and mana made him unable to hold on. Kuwen nodded difficultly and said: "Your accomplishments are far beyond our imagination. Lord Hailong, don''t worry. As the first elder of the holy family, I promise you that I will never stop you from entering the sea of wronged souls to take the Taiyin fruit. Maybe you can really take the Taiyin fruit with your accomplishments. However, taking the Taiyin fruit is not so simple. I hope you can follow us back to the holy family, we think A proper way to act again, so that both you and my holy family will benefit. What do you think? " The sea dragon thought about the electricity and thought to himself, is this elder kuwen''s plan to slow down? If he returns to the dungeon of the holy family now, he and tianqin can''t deal with 100000 mutants. Kuwen saw the hesitation of the sea dragon, sighed and said: "Lord Hailong, I hope you can trust us. I don''t think you can get the Taiyin fruit based on your current physical condition. The main reason why we want you to go back to discuss with us is the sea of wronged souls. The resentful spirits and wronged souls here are forcibly attracted by the powerful Yin evil Qi of Taiyin fruit. Once the Taiyin fruit is collected by you, the remaining resentful spirits and wronged souls will disappear It will scatter and fly away. At that time, it will bring irreparable disaster to our northern Xinjiang. Sea dragon patriarch, please come back to the Holy Family with us. " Hailong turned to tianqin and gave her an inquiring look. Tianqin nodded and said: "Go back with them. After all, this is their territory, and they are familiar with the sea of wronged souls. It''s always wrong for us to rush in. Don''t worry, even if they want to play any tricks, I can take you away from the mutant dungeon. My mana has almost recovered." Hailong knew that tianqin would make such a decision because he was worried about his safety. With a knowing smile in his eyes, he turned to kuwen and said, "well, I believe in the elders." After resting in place and healing for two hours, they rose up and returned to the holy dungeon along the original road. When they came to the entrance of the dungeon, it was already dawn, and a glimmer of dawn appeared in the distant sky, which was a dawn full of hope. The underground city was still very quiet. Except for leaving the smoke to guard in the sea of wronged souls, the other 11 elders returned to the courtyard where the elders lived. Without saying more, they returned to their rooms with Hailong and tianqin. The consumption of the night was too great. They had to recover before talking about anything. Tianqin sat cross legged with Hailong and said with a smile, "dragon, you are so handsome today. The purple Tenglong is really powerful. Even when I am in my best state, I am not sure I can take the attack of that intensity. It seems that your Longxiang arm is really a exploitable treasure." Hailong said with a wry smile: "My cultivation is still too poor. If I could have your current level, maybe the power of Longxiang arm could compete with the real immortal. Although we didn''t succeed in getting Taiyin fruit, we also gained a lot. We broke the defense of 11 elders. Oh, no, it should be the defense of 12 elders. The threat of that smoke is not less than that of kuwen elder. And And destroyed half of the sea of wronged souls. In this way, it will be much easier for us to take the Taiyin fruit again. " Tianqin Road: "On the way back, I thought carefully. These elders are not hostile to us. Otherwise, if they attack with all their strength, we may not be able to deal with it. Moreover, they stopped the smoke when it attacked you. Otherwise, when breaking through the weak space, the smoke should have the ability to attack you again. If so, you will be punished If you don''t die, you must suffer a lot of trauma. " Hailong nodded solemnly and said: "These elders can''t be humiliated. I also found out what you said. Eleven elders should have more than 30 abilities, but they showed too little today. Most of them were defensive and evasive abilities. If I guessed right, these elders kept their hands. In order to catch us without hurting us, they finally used that effortless skill The weak space to please. According to my estimation, according to the real strength, you should be able to compare with more than five elders, and I can do almost two or three. " Tianqin smiled and said, "you don''t have to belittle yourself. Your pile of immortal tools are powerful. It''s not so easy to hurt you." Hai Long sighed, "I have a good magic weapon now, but my cultivation is too poor. Otherwise, my strength will be greatly improved no matter what magic weapon exerts its power." Tianqin comforted: "cultivation is gradual. Don''t worry. You''ve consumed too much before. Hurry up and have a rest. Oh, by the way, how many eyes of the three headed Jiao have been destroyed. Will it be all right?" The Sea Dragon said, "it shouldn''t matter. Brother Santou has a strong recovery ability and has the magical power to reshape his body. Practice, too. Be careful of your evil Qi." they sat cross legged on the bed and entered the state of cultivation. The sea dragon looked inside and clearly found that his mana was very scarce, only the purple Qi of the meridians in his right arm was full. Recalling the great power of the former Longxiang arm, he couldn''t help but be satisfied. He was worthy of being a top immortal weapon. Its power was unimaginable, and there was a lot of room for development. It was no worse than his powerful stick. Under the urging of ideas, the people''s pill at the Lingtai glittered with a faint white light, giving birth to only a trace of mana, which gradually grew up. With the fairy Qi of the six immortals in his body, his mana recovered quickly. Since he left Lianyun sect, he has not practiced well. His mana has only made slight progress. The fairy Qi absorbed by the two immortals is still hidden in the meridians and has not absorbed much. Today''s battle aroused the desire for strength in Hailong''s heart. He once again clearly felt that as a cultivator, only with strong strength can he not be bound by anything. The firm mind led the mana to rotate rapidly, and the body continued to condense strong power. The light golden light seeped from the skin and completely entered the state of calmness. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 199 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Early in the morning, Hai Long woke up from his cultivation, and his body was unusually full of mana. There was a light white fog around Rendan, like a light mask. The golden mana in the meridians is constantly flowing and surging. With the control of the sea dragon''s mind, it can be concentrated anywhere in the body at any time, and the sea dragon clearly feels that his mana has improved again. Take a deep breath and slowly open your eyes. Tianqin was sitting opposite the sea dragon and staring at the sea dragon. Suddenly, the golden light of the sea dragon was released and all of it was incorporated into the body. His eyes opened, and two golden electric lights were emitted. With tianqin''s cultivation, he couldn''t help shaking his body. His eyes like cold electricity seemed to penetrate people''s lungs, unspeakable clarity. "Dragon, you''re awake. How do you feel?" tianqin asked with concern. The sea dragon stretched out his body and said contentedly, "it''s really comfortable to practice for a while. My mana has not only recovered, but also increased. How many days have I practiced?" Tianqin said, "it''s been forty-nine days. You''ve been in meditation, and I don''t dare to quarrel with you. I can only guard you quietly. The mutant elders didn''t make any changes. They just said to go to them to discuss going to the sea of wronged souls after your cultivation." The sea dragon scratched his head and said: "Forty nine days? It''s much shorter than I thought. It seems that I really need to practice in seclusion for a few days after I''m busy with your business. Because I accept the spirit of the two elders Tianyue and Tianting, it seems that my practice is much easier now than before. As long as I''m full of mana, I can absorb some mana hidden in my body when I practice again. If this goes on, maybe I''ll be back in a few hundred years Maybe we can catch up with you. "When he got out of bed, the explosive power in his body made Hai Long feel like venting," let''s go and find those elders. We should go and get the Taiyin fruit. " Tianqin nodded and accompanied Hailong out of the room. Since he came back here 49 days ago, except for the mysterious smoke, the other 11 elders have always stayed here. Under the leadership of tianqin, they went to the elder kuwen''s room. Hailong Lang said, "elder, Hailong, please see me." When the door opened, kuwen and the two elders of medical practice welcomed out together. When they saw the sea dragon, a strange feeling rose in their hearts. After only 49 days of absence, the sea dragon in front of them seemed to have changed. Not only did his black hair grow a lot, but also the light on his skin was stronger than before. It seemed that his skin itself was jade, especially the threatening English Qi, which set off his originally not so excellent appearance, showed a different kind of handsome and full of strong attraction. Kuwen, after all, had great ability. He first responded, nodded to the sea dragon and said, "congratulations to the Sea Dragon Lord for another breakthrough. Please come inside. I know your intention." Hailong and tianqin walked into the room. The four people took their seats respectively. Before Hailong spoke, kuwen said: "The holy Qi of the patriarch is the strongest of all people I have ever seen. Through the fight that day, I feel that you have the breath of five holy objects: gold, wood, water, fire and earth. At last, the purple dragon you released is extremely extreme in fire. With the Qi of true Yang, it can destroy the general sea of wronged souls. It is really beyond our expectation." The sea dragon was slightly stunned and said, "the five sacred vessels of gold, wood, water, fire and earth? Do you mean the immortal vessels on me? In fact, even I don''t know what their attributes are." Kuwen said: "according to the ancient books of our family, if you have five kinds of sacred vessels at the same time, you will have an aura. Over time, your body will be affected by this aura, and your future achievements will be unlimited. Can the patriarch show us some of your sacred vessels, and I can help you point out the attributes of the sacred vessels one by one." With tianqin at his side, his cultivation is not weak. The sea dragon is not afraid of kuwen''s snatching. Moreover, the immortal weapon is connected with his body and mind. No one can take it away unless he is dead. At present, he first turned into Yanhu shield and Jietian shield. Kuwen and medical practice have bright eyes, and kuwen said: "These two sacred objects belong to wood and earth. Although the surface of this shield is similar to the magic weapon of the wind system, it contains huge vitality, which is the vitality generated by nature. Therefore, I conclude that it belongs to the attribute of wood, but its own wood Qi seems to have not been applied by you. However, this golden glove is of the attribute of earth, and its holy power is blocked Cut the power of good and evil. " After listening to elder kuwen''s words, the sea dragon had a little insight in his heart. Yan yudun''s evaluation of the sea dragon was not very clear, but he agreed with Jietian yudun very much. Jietian yudun can really block everything, which should be the reason why it can seize other people''s magic weapons. When he nodded, the sea dragon''s right hand vibrated, and the immortal killing robbery in the form of golden lightning appeared in the palm. Kuwen was surprised and said, "what? Do you have another metal sacred vessel? You, you have six sacred vessels." The sea dragon was stunned, and then he realized that the other metal relic kuwen pointed to should refer to the Qianjun stick. Kuwen stepped forward, locked his eyes on the immortal killing robbery, and sighed: "what a crazy domineering spirit. Thank you, Lord Hailong, for not using this magic weapon that day, otherwise, even the most powerful elder, I can''t resist it." The sea dragon laughed to himself that the conditions for using the immortal killing robbery were too harsh, so he was useless. Although both the immortal killing robbery and the Longxiang arm attack are strong, the most important difference between them is that the immortal killing robbery is a point attack, while the Longxiang arm is a face attack. In the face of more than a dozen elders that day, since it consumed a lot of mana, the sea dragon naturally chose Longxiang arm. "I won''t show you the others. My powerful stick should be the metal holy weapon you said. As for the other two holy weapons, they are integrated with my body." Kuwen said in surprise, "integrate with the body?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "yes, the purple dragon I conjured that day was sent out with the dragon flying arm. At the beginning, the magic weapon was originally a piece of jade. After it was fused with my right arm, I called it the dragon flying arm. The other magic weapon was used for my body protection, called the extremely mysterious ice cover. They should be what you said. They belong to two attributes: water and fire." He didn''t say that his bones were made of extremely dark ice jade. After all, that was his biggest secret. Kuwen smiled and said, "the patriarch is really blessed. It''s lucky to get one sacred instrument. I didn''t expect you to concentrate as many as six." Hai Long was eager to pick the Taiyin fruit. He said impatiently, "elder, tell me about the Taiyin fruit. I want to take it back to Lianyun sect as soon as possible to help Qin Er expel the evil poison." Kuwen said: "Don''t worry, sect leader. You may have guessed that the sea of wronged souls originally came from the Taiyin fruit. I don''t know when the Taiyin fruit began to grow, but I can tell you clearly that it was because of its existence that so many wronged souls were attracted by virtue of the Qi of extreme Yin and evil. The medical practice told me that the sect leader was the body of extreme Yang and the guest star of yin and evil, and that day he was again It has destroyed nearly half of the resentful spirits in the sea of wronged souls, so it is not impossible to take the Taiyin fruit. However, our biggest worry is that after losing the Taiyin fruit, the whole sea of wronged souls will be distributed as a whole. At that time, the resentful spirits will rage in Northern Xinjiang, which may bring unexpected consequences. Therefore, we have no objection to the sect leader taking the Taiyin fruit, but we must have a way to completely eliminate the resentful spirits The best policy. Our Holy Family guarded the sea of evil spirits, which dates back to ten thousand years ago. It was this land of yin and evil that affected our development. Especially in recent hundreds of years, due to the rampant demons, the area of the sea of evil spirits has increased very fast. If we can completely eliminate it, the patriarch will not only be the benefactor of our holy family, but also the benefactor of the whole northern Xinjiang. " The sea dragon thought and said, "it''s natural to eliminate the grievances. If I launch an attack with the Longxiang arm, can I digest all the remaining grievances?" Kuwen shook his head and said: "It''s hard. The closer you are to the Taiyin fruit in the sea of wronged souls, the more concentrated the collection of complaining spirits will be. Therefore, even if you launch another attack, you may not be able to completely eliminate them. Even if you succeed, I''m afraid the Taiyin fruit will be damaged, and your goal will not be achieved. These days, we elders also discussed that it will take a lot of time to deal with the sea of wronged souls It will take you a while. Your own Zhiyang body and the Zhiyang true fire dragon in Longxiang''s arm are the biggest guest stars of the spirit of grievance. If you can radiate the mana in Longxiang''s arm to protect your body, then gradually erode the spirit of the sea of grievances from the inside out, and finally pick the Taiyin fruit, the sea of grievances may be really destroyed. " The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "I''m not proficient in the control of Long Xiang''s arm. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it. Well, elder kuwen, I''ll go to the sea of wronged souls first to see how strong the evil Qi around Taiyin fruit is, and then think about how to clear the sea of wronged souls." Kuwen and Yixing looked at each other. They nodded at the same time and went to check that the situation was really important. Yixing took out two things from his arms and handed them to Hailong. They were a porcelain vase and a wooden box, he said: "Lord Hailong, in this porcelain vase is the pure Yang pill I refined. It can produce the Qi of peace and resist the evil Qi in the sea of wronged souls. And this box can be used to hold the Taiyin fruit after the sea of wronged souls is destroyed. Take it first." Hailong took over the porcelain vase and wooden box. The wooden box was very heavy and seemed to be better than steel. He couldn''t help wondering, "I heard that Taiyin fruit can only be stored in a jade box. I''m afraid this wooden box can''t do." The doctor smiled and said, "the patriarch can open the box and have a look. That''s a jade box." In surprise, the sea dragon opened the wooden box, and a warm breath suddenly came out. In the wooden box, there was a small jade box. The green jade was warm and crystal, giving people a very comfortable feeling. Touching it with his hand, the jade was actually warm. A faint warm current flowed into the body along the meridians on the sea dragon''s hand, which immediately warmed his whole body. The medical bank explained: "The Yin evil spirit of Taiyin fruit is too domineering. Even ordinary jade boxes can''t stop it from releasing. Many years ago, the ancestors of our holy family didn''t know where to get this Wannian warm jade. The peaceful spirit can dilute all abnormalities. With it in full bloom, Taiyin fruit can not release evil spirit, but also keep it fresh for a longer time and won''t lose its effect. What''s outside The box is made of Yang iron wood. It is extremely hard. Its vitality can maintain the effect of warm jade and will not damage warm jade due to collision. " Hailong was overjoyed. Wannian Wenyu could prove its value just by listening to the name. Hailong would not refuse good things. He quickly put them in his arms and said with a smile: "thank you very much. Two elders, it''s not too late. Let''s go to the sea of wronged souls now." Kuwen said, "you don''t have to worry. It''s early in the morning. We''re going at noon. At that time, the Yang in heaven and earth is the most prosperous, and the complaining spirit is subject. It''s the best time to enter the sea of wronged souls. During this time, I don''t know if you''re interested in listening to the story of our holy family." The sea dragon''s heart moved. The mutant was a mysterious race, and according to tianqin, they were extremely xenophobic. Kuwen took the initiative to tell the secrets of the family, but there was a trace of doubt in his heart. Kuwen didn''t wait for the sea dragon to answer, sighed and said, "our holy family actually doesn''t belong to this world. The abilities we have are not what humans can have in this world. I don''t know how many years ago, we belonged to another space, where there are gods but no immortals, and there are no immortals and Buddha circles in your space." Kuwen''s words greatly stimulated the sea dragon. He didn''t understand the theory of space at all. He looked at tianqin in surprise and said, "elder, can you make it clear what space is and what is the difference between gods and immortals? We often match immortals with immortals!" Kuwen smiled and said: The word "space" is often used in our original world. In fact, we are all born in northern China, and no one knows what our original space looks like. According to the records of our ancient books, there are countless levels in the whole universe, and each different level is a space. For example, we take China as our example The space of the Lord, and the fairy world and Buddha world mentioned by your practitioners should be parallel to this space. Therefore, when you practice to a certain extent, you can break the bondage of this space and go to the corresponding parallel space. But what I don''t quite understand is that the fairy people you say can''t come to the world of human beings in China. But in us, God can come to the world "The God I said is quite different from your immortals. In our space, God is almost omnipotent and can rule everything. All human beings are believers of God. As for the difference between you and the immortals here, I can''t say. I can''t compare anyone who is powerful, but what I can be sure of is their difference." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 200 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong thought for a moment and said, "in fact, there may not be any difference. Although I don''t know what you mean by the universe, I think all things in the world go the same way, just like the Yangtze River has a source. Everything has its own root. From the root, gods and Immortals may not be different, but they have different forms of magic." Dry smell moving capacity road: "The leader''s words are reasonable. According to our ancient books, in our original space, we call the power we now have as energy. The higher the energy, the greater the power it will show. It should be the same as the magic power you said. Maybe God and fairy are different manifestations with the same root. Hearing the leader''s words today is really enlightening." The sea dragon smiled and said, "elder, don''t bring me a high hat. Then how did you get to China? Since it''s a different space, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to pass." Kuwen sighed and said: "Our holy family is a branch of human beings in the original space. Because we are born with various abnormal abilities, we are obviously stronger than other humans. At that time, ordinary humans call us new humans or powers. After a long time of reproduction, our family''s ability is becoming stronger and stronger, especially the holy king who rules us has unimaginable power Quantity. When the Holy Family reached its peak, we had as many as seven holy kings, and nearly a hundred elders like us. The seven holy kings were dissatisfied with the rule and oppression of God over mankind. Relying on their strong strength, they even rose into the divine world to challenge the dignity of God. All the seven holy kings had incomparably strong power, and ordinary gods were not their opponents at all. In him Under their leadership, our holy family launched an attack on the divine world, and all experts above the Holy Family commander participated in the war of blasphemy. Although these are recorded in ancient books, I can clearly understand the tragic degree of the war at that time. After all, the divine world has been in a dominant position since the birth of that space, and their strength is beyond the imagination of our seven holy kings, After several years of war, we had to accept the fact that we were defeated. Six of the seven holy kings died, and more than 90% of the elders and commanding experts in the family died. Although the divine world lost a lot, they didn''t move at all. " After a pause, kuwen heard the tears in the old eyes, took a deep breath and sighed: "In order to punish the blasphemy Du of our holy family, the God led all the gods of the highest level in the divine world to launch the forbidden curse of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, completely tearing up the space and sending all the people of our holy family into space and time. How vicious they are! How can we survive after entering the ethereal abnormal space? People float in the abnormal space one by one Death, when we were finally attracted to this space, the number of people was less than 10000. The last holy King spent too much energy to help people escape and open this space, and died of serious injuries. In this ice and snow, hatred drove us to survive strongly until today. However, due to the small number of people, we wanted to reproduce It is inevitable that close relatives will intermarry. In addition, the body is greatly damaged when floating in an abnormal space, which makes it extremely difficult to inherit the next generation. As a result, our number can not be increased to more than 100000. After thousands of years of rest, we finally recovered some vitality, and another great holy king was born. However, the disaster came again, and the demons in China attacked us When they came to our territory, they kept killing cruelly. Although the holy king caused heavy damage to the demons with his own strength, our holy family also faced a crisis of life and death. These demons are the evil ways called by your practitioners. " The sea dragon and tianqin who listened to the deified story were in a daze. They didn''t expect that the history of the holy family should be so tossed. Although tianqin was an evil ancestor, it was still a girl''s state of mind, and said excitedly, "the holy family has experienced so many hardships, what can we do to help you?" Kuwen sighed and said: "The affairs of our holy family must be solved by ourselves, and outsiders can''t help. According to the ancient records, only when two holy kings appear at the same time can we restore the reproductive ability of our holy family, and let our people get rid of the ills left over from ancient times. If the sea Dragon patriarch can destroy the sea of wronged souls, without the threat of this evil spirit, maybe the growth of our people will be better Can be faster. That''s enough. " The sea dragon looked at kuwen''s yellow eyes and suddenly felt that he seemed to have something to say. He nodded and said, "I''ll try my best, but I can''t promise you anything." Kuwen nodded and said, "let''s go back and have a rest. After a while, we''ll go to the sea of wronged souls." Back in his room, Hailong sat on the bed, frowning slightly, thinking about what kuwen said just now. Tianqin sat beside him and said, "dragon, how do I think you seem to disagree with elder kuwen''s words? Do you have any other ideas?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "kuwen''s words seem true, but I always think he''s hiding something. Moreover, in my mind, it seems that they''re calculating me. But I don''t know." tianqin said in his heart, "is there any unknown variable in the sea of wronged souls?" The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, it should not be the sea of wronged souls, but their holy family itself, and this calculation is not bad for us. I don''t know, it''s just a hunch. Take one step at a time. Now the most important thing is to help you recover your appearance, and don''t care about anything else." Tianqin didn''t speak any more. She snuggled up in the arms of the sea dragon, slowly closed her eyes and enjoyed a moment of tranquility. noon. Hailong, tianqin and the 11 elders of the holy family came to the periphery of the sea of wronged souls again. As kuwen said, although the gray fog of the sea of wronged souls is still strong, the evil spirit is obviously much more restrained than that night. Hailong and tianqin looked at each other, swallowed a pure Yang pill given by medical practice and walked to the fog. "Wait a minute." kuwen shouted to them. Hai Long turned and asked, "elder, do you have anything else to tell?" Kuwen said, "I don''t think Miss tianqin should go in. She has a very strong evil spirit. If she enters the sea of wronged souls, I''m afraid she can''t keep a little Qingming of the Lingtai. Once she swallows the Taiyin fruit rashly, the consequences will be unimaginable and all her previous achievements will be wasted." "No." tianqin said firmly, "I have immortal tools to protect my body. There should be no problem. I must go in with Hailong, otherwise, how can I rest assured?" Hai Long shook his head and said, "Qin Er, just listen to the elder. Don''t worry, I''m the body of Zhiyang and protected by Longxiang arm. There will be no problem. Once I can''t bear it, I''ll just withdraw." tianqin took Hai Long''s hand and said, "no, I must go in with you, long. Let me go. I promise you, if I can''t bear it, I''ll withdraw." Hai Long was helpless. He knew that tianqin had made up his mind to go with him. It was useless to persuade him. He nodded and said, "well, you must retreat if you can''t bear it." he turned to kuwen and said, "elder, don''t worry. If tianqin can''t stand evil, I won''t let her force." after that, he didn''t wait for kuwen to stop, He flew up with the tianqin and broke into the sea of wronged souls. Kuwen paused his crutch, frowned and said, "Qin girl is too willful this day. You virtuous brothers, be ready to meet them at any time." The temperature dropped suddenly, and the cold feeling stimulated the bodies of Hailong and tianqin. They could not see their fingers around, and they maximized the defense of the extremely mysterious ice cover and the sky mirror. The cold evil force surged from all directions, bursts of shrill howls sounded, and invisible grievances constantly impacted them, which was more gloomy than the evil blood pool and the devil''s moor. Just walked into the sea of wronged souls less than ten meters, tianqin suddenly stopped. Hailong found that even across the cloth, she could still feel the cold of her hand. He couldn''t help asking with concern: "are you okay?" As soon as she entered the sea of wronged souls, tianqin seemed to hear a voice calling her in her mind. Her blood was boiling. The evil Qi in her body not only did not overflow, but fiercely impacted her brain and Lingtai. The powerful evil Qi constantly aroused all kinds of negative emotions in her heart, and the feelings of blood eating, killing, hatred and jealousy constantly stimulated every inch of her skin, Even the anti sky mirror can''t stop the evil Qi in the body from connecting with the outside world. Tianqin knows that kuwen is right. This place really shouldn''t come in this situation. However, she has been gritting her teeth and enduring for the sake of the sea dragon, but after walking a few meters, the evil spirit has become stronger and stronger. Now she can only reluctantly maintain a little clarity in her heart. Once the evil spirit breaks into the Lingtai, she will no longer be able to control her body. In all desperation, she had to stop and drive away the evil force at the Lingtai with her own ideas. Because tianqin''s cultivation completely resisted him, Hailong didn''t dare to help tianqin with mana. He had to ask anxiously, "Qin, don''t force yourself. Can you still hold on?" Tianqin felt more and more uncontrollable. She felt resentment and killing towards the sea dragon in her heart. She clenched her teeth and said, "dragon, I''m afraid I can''t go with you anymore." after that, she fiercely broke away from the sea dragon''s big hand and flew out of the sea of wronged souls like an arrow. Hai Long was startled and entered the sea of wronged souls. He didn''t feel any discomfort except that the surrounding temperature fell. Although tianqin withdrew, his heart calmed down. He knew that as long as he left the sea of wronged souls and protected himself with anti sky glasses, tianqin would be fine. He glanced in the fog of the coming road, and the extremely mysterious ice cover controlling the body continued to walk inward. Tianqin flew out of the sea of wronged souls. The evil spirit around her suddenly converged. The evil spirit that impacted her Lingtai in her body also weakened. She didn''t dare to ignore the inquiries from several elders such as kuwen. She quickly sat cross legged on the ground and sank into the Lingtai, maintaining her inner goodness in pain. Now, she can only pray for the sea dragon secretly. The sea dragon walked in steadily step by step. He couldn''t see anything more than a meter away. He could only go deep with his own feeling. The temperature was getting lower and lower, and the shrill roar of the complaining spirits became stronger and stronger. A mass of hot air rose from the elixir field, which warmed Hailong''s body a lot. He knew that this was Chunyang elixir given by medical practice, which played a role. For the sake of tianqin and his own life, Hailong did not dare to be careless. The divine power rushed to the Longxiang arm, and the lavender light floated out, and the faint dragon shaped air flow revolved around his body. That day, he told elder kuwen that it was a lie that he couldn''t protect himself with Longxiang arm. Two times of using Longxiang to destroy robbery and explosion, coupled with 49 days of retreat, made him know more about this mysterious immortal weapon that originally belonged to the Immortal Emperor. As soon as the purple air current appeared, the harsh cry suddenly became louder, and the cold feeling of ice disappeared. Hailong was surprised to see that there was a space within five meters around his body. Looking at the swirling gray and white fog, he understood. Although these resentful spirits attracted by the Qi of yin and evil do not have their own thoughts, they still have instincts. More than half of them were destroyed by Longxiang''s destruction, robbery and explosion that day. These resentful spirits are deeply afraid of the purple dragon composed of the fire of true Yang in Longxiang''s arm. They will make room for themselves for fear of disaster. With the pressure greatly reduced, Hailong has more confidence in this trip. Speed up the pace and move quickly towards the depths of the sea of wronged souls. The color of the surrounding fog gradually changed from gray to dark gray, and the surrounding was dark. The sea dragon could only see everything within five meters with the blue light emitted by the extremely mysterious ice cover. The cold evil forces appeared again. The evil forces inside the sea of evil souls obviously had much less fear of the dragon''s flying arm, and the space around the sea dragon had been reduced to less than three meters. Hailong thought to himself that he should have entered the 100 meter range of Taiyin fruit now. If he continues, he will reach his destination. He also cherished his life very much. His left and right arms vibrated at the same time, and Yan Dun and Qianjun stick appeared respectively. He believed that he could cope with any changes with the four immortal tools: Qianjun stick, Longxiang arm, Yanzhen shield and Jixuan ice cover. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 201 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Just as he thought of the possible danger, the danger had already appeared. The dark gray fog around quickly rotated, and an oval strong evil spirit suddenly hit the extremely mysterious ice cover. The shrill scream sounded, the oval evil spirit roared in pain, and the body had been cremated by the real Yang emitted by the dragon''s arm. However, the sea dragon was also uncomfortable. A sharp evil Qi rushed to his heart when the fog hit the extremely mysterious ice cover, and his whole body convulsed. He hurriedly protected Yan Yu''s shield in front of him. If tianqin or the holy family elders see this abnormal fog, they will be surprised to cry out, because this is not a simple evil dance, but the king of the spirit of resentment. The fog hovered in the air for a week, absorbed the evil Qi around, and the body changed back to its previous shape. The fog shrank suddenly, and hundreds of gray gases like tentacles surrounded the body of the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s control over the dragon''s flying arm is far from enough. Although the purple dragon protecting the body hovers continuously, it is inevitable to expose flaws. As soon as the flaws appear, there will be an antennal fog attack immediately, and the Yan shield can only protect one side. The evil Qi weakened by the extremely mysterious ice cover still hits the sea dragon''s body in succession. Stimulated by one cold evil force after another, the sea dragon''s body convulsed violently. He was originally the body of Zhiyang and completely rejected these evil energies. Therefore, although his mind will not be affected, his body will be hurt by evil Qi. Take a deep breath. Hai Long knows that he can''t be beaten like this. He moves gracefully under his feet and his body flashes like an illusion. It''s the immortal Dharma. Carefree travel is magical. With the illusion of footwork, the sea dragon receives all its defenses on the surface of its body. Its agile posture passes through under the attack of the king of grievances, and the damage is greatly reduced. Moreover, the tentacles of the complaining king could no longer avoid the fire of the true Yang of the purple dragon, and were immediately burned and screamed again and again. Naturally, the sea dragon will not let it go easily. The body follows the stick. The golden light in the sea of wronged souls is released. The invincible and unbreakable Qianjun stick attacks the king of grievances with Qianjun chengyuyu. The power of God contains the spirit spirit and Buddha spirit, and the sea dragon''s own meridians are also full of compressed spirit spirit spirit. These are the enemies of the spirit and evil spirit. Under the light, the king of the spirit roared and retreated into the depth of the fog after losing half of his body. The sea dragon didn''t delay a second. He pushed the ability of the body protection immortal weapon to the limit, opened the way with a thousand Jun stick, and quickly chased the deepest part of the sea of the soul of the complaining Dynasty. The idea at the Lingtai suddenly moved, and the sea dragon realized that he was very close to the Taiyin fruit. The tangible powerful evil spirit constantly attacked him like a black light blade. With the magic of free travel and his resistance to evil spirit, the sea dragon''s body escaped one attack after another, just when he thought he was about to reach his destination, Four groups of huge evil Qi rushed from four directions at the same time, completely blocking all his dodging ways. Hailong was shocked to find that they were four complaining kings. He had no fear, but only anger in his heart. Holding the Qianjun stick in both hands, he aroused the fire of the true sun contained in the arms of Long Xiang. His whole body turned like a whirlwind and roared, "down - hang - old - King - furnace." in the vortex, a golden giant stick flew out, flashing golden light and shadow, one stick on the left and one stick on the right, In an instant, it intertwined into a huge golden light network, and unexpectedly impacted the four huge complaining kings from the front. The shrill howl made the sea dragon temporarily lose his hearing, and his whole body was shocked. The incomparably huge cold evil force instantly impacted from every inch of his skin and invaded the meridians in his body. Hai Long was so frightened that he had lost control of his body. You know, if he loses his resistance in the evil land of the sea of wronged souls, he will only be swallowed up by evil Qi and die. Tianqin has returned to normal, waiting anxiously with the eleven elders of the holy family. Ten minutes after the sea dragon entered the sea of wronged souls, they were surprised to find that the whole sea of wronged souls was stirred and its volume was slowly shrinking. Suddenly, the sea of the wronged soul turned into a huge vortex, and the golden light flickered in the depths of the vortex. The volume of the sea of the wronged soul quickly shrunk a large piece. The volume of the sea of wronged souls shrinks because the king of the complaining spirit condenses a large number of evil forces to deal with the sea dragon, which can not be understood by tianqin and others. "Elder kuwen, why is this? Hai Long, he won''t be in danger." tianqin asked anxiously. Kuwen looked nervous and said: "I don''t think so. The sea dragon patriarch has a strange treasure and profound cultivation. He is also the most Yang body. Even if he can''t deal with evil spirits, he should have the ability to quit. Maybe he thought of a way to deal with the grievances and evil spirits in the sea of wronged souls and is trying to eliminate them. Now none of us can help him. I''m afraid only he can enter this most evil place." If Hai Long hears this sentence, he must spit blood. Don''t mention the experiment. It''s good that he can save his life now. The fog in the sea of wronged souls fluctuated violently, and the whole volume was reduced by one third. This sudden change surprised the elders of the holy family. Even tianqin believed kuwen''s words. If you look at this speed, maybe the sea dragon will really destroy the whole sea of wronged souls. But is it really so smooth? The sea dragon''s body has been completely stiff, and the extremely mysterious ice cover of the body protection is looming, while the Yan shield and Qianjun stick have been recovered, and the surrounding evil Qi is churning, constantly eroding his body. The previous full strike consumed a lot of mana of Hailong, but he also completely ignited the fire of Zhenyang in Longxiang''s arm. Coupled with the immortal Qi of Qianjun stick, he even destroyed all four complaining kings in one fell swoop. However, he also paid a corresponding price. His mana consumption was no less than that when he used Longxiang to destroy, rob and explode that day. At this time, he was very weak and could no longer urge the immortal weapon to resist the evil force. The body is getting colder and colder, and various visions are constantly emerging in the mind. The sea dragon has completely lost control of his body. But he didn''t worry. After all, he still had a way to save his life. That''s the red dragon. The red dragon was originally an immortal beast. Although its body is an energy form now, its nature belongs to fire. Even if it can''t resist evil Qi in the sea of wronged souls, it should be no problem to take itself out with its strength. Thinking of this, the sea dragon was just about to summon the red dragon, but he was surprised to find that his hand began to change. The light of heaven and earth was bright, and a strong warm current spread all over the body from the palm of the hand. The cold feeling was gone, and it was unspeakable comfortable. Hai Long was greatly surprised and thought to himself, is this heaven and earth ring also an immortal magic weapon. At this time, the blue light of heaven and earth ring increased unprecedentedly, and a white light floated out with an extremely strong fairy gas. The fairy gas shrouded the sea dragon''s body like a mask. The surrounding resentful spirits retreated in fear like the fire of Zilong Zhenyang before, and dared not impact the sea dragon''s body again. Hai Long looked intently and was pleasantly surprised to find that the white light was an old gentleman''s record that had long been forgotten by himself. It was a dust-free rectangular white jade plate engraved with three seal characters recorded by Lao Jun. the spirit of immortality emitted by it was so huge. The red dragon''s voice sounded in the sea dragon''s heart, "Lao Junlu. It, how can it be in your boy''s hands." the sea dragon smiled and said, "naturally, someone gave it to me. Lao Hong, don''t be angry. I didn''t participate in the siege of you at the beginning! How can Lao Junlu suddenly appear and help me resist evil spirits? Can it be used for me?" The Red Dragon said angrily, "don''t daydream. Lao Jun''s record is too precious to Lao Jun. it records Lao Jun''s unfathomable immortal Dharma. After I stole it, I tried it with various methods, but I couldn''t get the immortal Dharma. Even if it is an immortal, I''m afraid I can''t understand the mystery without Lao Jun''s personal guidance." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "that''s not true. Don''t forget, I''m the smartest man in China. Lao Junlu may be able to help me in the crisis." as he said, the sea dragon took a step forward tentatively, and the Lao Junlu suspended above his head even moved forward with him. Although it can''t control Lao Junlu, it is protected by its Fairy Spirit, Hailong immediately had no worries. The huge immortal Qi blocked all evils, and these immortal Qi seemed to be related to the human Dan at the sea dragon Lingtai. After Lao Junlu appeared, without the deliberate urging of the sea dragon, the divine power in his body was restored quickly. In this way, the sea dragon would not let go of the chance. When he practiced 100 meridians, his power immediately recovered. Under the strong * * * urging of the Taiyin fruit, Instead of sitting down to practice Kung Fu, he continued to advance to the place where the evil force of the sea of wronged souls was the most powerful. To the surprise of Hailong, three steps, just three steps, he has come to another world. A clear lake with only dozens of square meters appears in front of the sea dragon. The lake water is green and transparent, just like a transparent green crystal. The lake was very calm without any ripples. Here, all the Yin and evil Qi disappeared. In the middle of the lake, a small tree was three feet above the water. There were more than ten purple leaves on the small tree. Against the background of the purple leaves, there was a green fruit on the top of the tree. The fruit exudes an attractive faint aroma. The white fog floating on the lake set off the fruit tree like a fairyland. The sea dragon murmured, "is this the Taiyin fruit? There''s no evil spirit here!" The red dragon''s voice sounded again and said with disdain: "you fool, you still say you are smart. Don''t you know what the best of times is? There is no absolute in the world. When evil Qi reaches a critical point, it will change. So you can''t feel it here. In fact, this is the most evil in the world - Taiyin fruit." The sea dragon''s eyes showed an excited look. At this time, he didn''t care what he promised kuwen before. He didn''t care what killed the complaining spirit and took the Taiyin fruit. Hailong''s character is not that kind of thinking of others. He only cares about the people who are most important to him. If he were to use the lives of all people in Northern Xinjiang in exchange for tianqin''s return to normal, he would not hesitate to do so. How could he stop and quit when he finally entered the middle of the sea of wronged souls. After taking a look at Lao Jun''s record above his head, the sea dragon floated up and carried his body to the lake with his just recovered 30% mana. Almost just a flash, the sea dragon had already flown to the Taiyin fruit and subconsciously stretched out his hand. He was about to take down the crystal clear fruit, but was stopped by the red dragon with a loud roar. "Fool, have you forgotten what Princess Han told you? If you directly touch the Taiyin fruit, even if you are the body of Zhiyang, you can''t bear it." Hai Long withdrew his hand in fright. Then he remembered xuantianbing''s words and quickly took out the wooden box sent by the doctor from his arms. When the wooden box was opened, the warmth of Wannian Wenyu reappeared. Hailong couldn''t care to appreciate the Yingrun of Wenyu. He directly opened the jade box made of Wannian Wenyu, took a deep breath, stretched out his left hand, flashed the golden light of the sky, covered it on his hand, and carefully pinched the branches connected under the Taiyin fruit. With a slight force, the branch is broken, and the Taiyin fruit has been carried by the sea dragon through the remaining branches. Just then, the wind and cloud changed color. The originally silent lake fluctuated violently, and all the spirit resentment of the surrounding sea of wronged souls rushed towards the sea dragon like madness, regardless of the spirit spirit of Lao Junlu. The whole body of the sea dragon was shocked, the old gentleman recorded the white light, and the Taiyin fruit also released a layer of green luster, just like when he first came into contact with absolute zero in the extreme ice, the sea dragon''s body was completely frozen by the Yin evil gas, and the Wannian warm jade in his right hand kept sending out a warm air stream to moisten the meridians in his body. The shrill howl continued to sound, and the grievances in the sea of wronged souls were divided into two groups. One was like a moth to the fire, which was constantly recorded and melted by the old gentleman, while the other was quickly integrated into the Taiyin fruit. As time passed, the gray fog around became thinner and thinner. The original rhizome of Taiyin fruit completely withered and sank into the small lake, and the lake water gradually disappeared. The sea dragon''s body slowly fell into a three meter deep pit after the lake water disappeared. I don''t know how long it took, the white light in the air flashed, and Lao Junlu shrank rapidly, turned into a wisp of white light and disappeared into the eyebrows of the sea dragon. The spirit of the fairy burst out in an instant, and the mana surged out of the sea dragon''s rigid body. With the injection of Lao Junlu, the divine power quickly recovered at a crazy speed. In almost a few blinks, the sea dragon has recovered to its best state. The Taiyin fruit was still green and absorbed so many evil spirits that it seemed to have no impact on it. Hailong dared not neglect it. At the moment when his body recovered its ability to move, he quickly put the Taiyin fruit into the Wannian warm jade box. The jade box was closed and the wooden box was covered. The sea dragon''s heart beat violently. Although everything in his body had returned to normal, his whole body was shaking. Just now, when he was impacted by all the remaining grievances in the sea of wronged souls, he clearly felt that he was so close to death, and his connection with the red dragon had been interrupted. What happened after that was a blank in his mind. He didn''t wake up until Lao Junlu integrated into his body and his mana recovered quickly. With Hai Long''s intelligence, he naturally understood that if he was not the body of Zhiyang, even if Lao Junlu had just eliminated half of the Yin and evil Qi, he would have been eroded and died by the evil force at this time. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 202 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- "Sea Dragon -" the shrill cry sounded, the top of the sea dragon''s head turned into a blood red, and a group of people rushed over quickly. It was the tianqin. It turned out that at the moment when the sea dragon took off the Taiyin fruit, the sea of wronged souls melted rapidly. When everything was gone and the original location of the sea of wronged souls became as bleak and desolate as other places in Northern Xinjiang, tianqin did not see the trace of the sea dragon. Her heart was filled with strong fear. She rushed over as fast as she could. When she saw the sea dragon in the pit, she almost rushed down madly and hit the sea dragon''s chest heavily. The sea dragon''s right hand was shocked, and the wooden box on his hand almost flew out, which scared him to be soaked in cold sweat. If the Taiyin fruit is damaged, all previous efforts will be wasted! "Qin''er, qin''er, take it easy. I succeeded. We succeeded." Tianqin choked, raised her head and touched the face of the sea dragon with her hands wrapped in cloth. At the moment when the sea dragon disappeared, she really thought the sea dragon was dead. At that moment, the extremely strong sense of loss made her full of dependence on Hailong. She shouted in her heart, Hailong, I will never leave you again and never separate from you. With a smile, Hai Long shook the wooden box in his hand and said, "I''ve got the Taiyin fruit. We can go back to Lianyun sect and ask sister xuantianbing to treat you. Qin, are you happy?" Tianqin jumped into the arms of the sea dragon again, choking and speechless. Although Hailong didn''t mention her experience in the sea of wronged souls, she knew that Hailong risked her life for herself! Eleven figures fell into the pit. The elders of these holy families looked at the sea dragon with respectful eyes. No one thought that the sea of wronged souls was destroyed by the sea dragon alone. Kuwen took a deep breath and looked at the other elders. Eleven people knelt down at the same time. The sea dragon was startled and said, "elder, what are you doing? I can''t afford it. Get up." Kuwen respectfully said, "Lord Hailong, you have destroyed the sea of wronged souls, which has threatened our holy family for thousands of years. Our gratitude can no longer be described in words. From today on, our holy family is your strongest ally. If you need anything, you will go through fire and water, and we will never refuse." The sea dragon laughed in his heart. Where is the destruction of the sea of wronged souls he wants to do? All changes are beyond his control. However, of course, he would not tell the truth, and calmly said, "you elders, don''t be polite. Please get up quickly. Since I promised you, I will naturally try my best to do it well. Fortunately, I really succeeded." since these mutants are willing to help themselves do anything, what''s more polite? Just take all the orders, maybe, There are really places where they can help in the future. For their own interests, the sea dragon is not red and breathless, and takes all the credit. Kuwen and others stood up one after another, and everyone''s face was filled with joy. After all, the threat that had plagued the mutant for thousands of years was finally eliminated. It was definitely a great joy for their whole race. Hai long felt that his mana had completely recovered to its best state and was eager to treat tianqin. "Elders, thank you for your help these days and added a lot of trouble to you. Hai Long apologized to you here. For the sake of Qin''s body, we must return to Lianyun sect immediately. If we have fate in the future, we will naturally meet again." Kuwen flashed a strange look in his eyes and said, "Lord Hailong, you are so kind to our holy family. I have a gift for you. Please don''t refuse." Hailong smiled and said frankly, "I always refuse gifts. Since the elder is so polite, I will accept them. What is it?" Kuwen smiled and shouted, "shadow, come here." with his cry, the smoke that nearly killed the sea dragon appeared again when he came to the sea of wronged souls for the first time. Kuwen said to Hailong, "Hailong patriarch, this is the youngest elder of our holy family. She is younger than Konglin. I want her to follow you and be your bodyguard. Her abilities will certainly help you." hearing kuwen''s words, Hailong was stunned. He didn''t expect that kuwen''s gift was actually a person. Before Hailong spoke, Konglin suddenly lost his voice and said, "no, elder, how can you give the shadow to others." Empty night grabbed his son and said angrily, "what do you know? The elder has his own arrangements." Kuwen seemed not to hear the words of the empty forest and said to the smoke, "shadow, show yourself." A cold voice sounded, "yes, elder." the smoke condensed in an instant, and a slim figure appeared in front of the sea dragon. It was a girl wrapped in black leather. I don''t know what animal''s skin is. There is no fluff on it. It is very bright. Even her head is completely shrouded in the leather coat, revealing only her eyes, mouth and nose. Because the leather clothes are tight, the girl''s figure appears completely in front of the sea dragon, which is almost perfect. Konglin suddenly broke away from his father''s hand, quickly ran to Ying''s side and said loudly, "no, elder, you can''t let Ying go with him. Elder, I beg you." Kuwen saw a flash of cold light in his eyes. Konglin''s body suddenly flew back. He fainted without any resistance and fell on his father''s hand. Hai Long clearly felt that at the moment when Kong Lin fainted, Ying''s body trembled slightly, and his heart suddenly cooled down like cold water. Although he knew he shouldn''t be attracted to the girl in front of him who didn''t even see her face, the relationship between her and Kong Lin still made Hai Long jealous. Kuwen turned to the shadow, his eyes showed a deep look, and said, "shadow, you should always remember that you follow the Sea Dragon Lord and represent the holy family. At any time and under any circumstances, you should attach importance to the honor of the Holy Family and the safety of the Sea Dragon Lord. Do you understand?" Shadow slowly raised her head. She had a pair of dark purple eyes. She looked so charming, but her eyes were cold and had no emotion. "Elder, I will." Hai Long said awkwardly, "wait a minute, elder kuwen, your gift is too big. I can''t accept it!" in fact, he didn''t want to accept it, but felt that the smell of tianqin was wrong, so he refused. Kuwen said: "Lord, don''t worry, shadow will never bring you any trouble. She has three abilities, including atomization and change. She can not only become anyone, but also become the smoke form you saw before. She will inhabit beside you. Once she needs it, it must be your strong help." "No, elder kuwen, we don''t want this gift." tianqin couldn''t bear it any longer and stood up. When the shadow appeared, she clearly felt that the girl named Ying was full of strong attraction. Hailong was hers. She would never want another person to separate some of Hailong''s feelings, even if it was only possible. Kuwen''s face remained unchanged, smiled and said, "tianqin girl, I have something to say to you, Lord Hailong, can you avoid it?" Hailong was stunned. In his heart, he was actually willing to accept the escort of the film. Not to mention that the strong strength of the film was no less than that of a master of truth cultivation at the avenue level. Her moving figure was enough to make Hailong feel beautiful. Tianqin said faintly, "elder kuwen, it''s not necessary." Kuwen said, "tianqin girl, I hope you can listen to me. It won''t take you a long time. It''s related to your future happiness with the sea dragon patriarch." Tianqin moved in her heart and said, "OK." she floated forward and came to kuwen. After Hailong withdrew several tens of meters away, he knew that kuwen must persuade tianqin to accept the shadow. He was a little uneasy. In fact, he didn''t have too many crazy thoughts about the shadow. When Konglin fainted, the performance of the shadow had told him that shadow and Konglin were a couple. Hailong still disdains to break up other people''s feelings. But deep down, there is still a glimmer of expectation. Kuwen lifted his crutch slightly, and the silver light flashed in his eyes. The area within three meters around him and tianqin was immediately blocked by an invisible prohibition. Kuwen smiled: "Now we can''t hear the Dragon leader. Tianqin girl, I think you should remember what the medical practice said to you at the beginning. The Dragon leader is the most Yang body. Judging from the current situation, you can''t get married. Otherwise, it will cause great damage to the Dragon leader''s body and even endanger his life. I can see that you love him very much, I think, After your body is cured, you must want to give everything to him, but you are far from enough. Even if you add another wife of Shanghai Dragon patriarch, there are only two pure Yin bodies, and you can''t reconcile Yin and Yang. " Kuwen''s words deeply touched tianqin''s heart. Kuwen was right. If they were combined in the future, they could not satisfy Hailong''s * * *. How could she be at ease as a wife? Moreover, only by achieving the unity of spirit and desire between husband and wife can she reach the peak of love, and she didn''t want to have any regrets. Tianqin was not a fool. She glanced at the shadow outside the prohibition and said: "Do you mean that this shadow elder is also a pure Yin body?" kuwen smiled and nodded and said: "Yes, the shadow is also a pure Yin body, and she is also the first beauty of our holy family. I give her to the sea dragon leader, not only to protect the safety of the sea dragon leader, but also for your happiness in the future. Don''t worry, the shadow will never affect your position in the heart of the sea dragon leader. When the sea dragon leader fits with you for the first time, he will rise with Yang fire and lose his body The body is in a semi coma. At that time, you just need to integrate with the sea dragon leader one after another and reconcile Yin and Yang. There will be no worries in the future. When Ying finishes this task, she will leave immediately and will never disturb you again. You will still be the wife of the sea dragon leader. " A doubt rose in tianqin''s heart, "elder kuwen, I''m afraid it''s unfair to miss Ying." Kuwen sighed and said: "This is what the shadow wants. The sea dragon sect leader has destroyed the sea of wronged souls. He is a great benefactor of our holy family. He has six holy weapons. There is nothing in our family that can be compared and can be used as a reward gift. Tianqin girl, the combination of three yin and yang can not only relieve the domineering dryness in the main body of the sea dragon sect, but also improve your cultivation , for the sake of sect leader Hailong and yourself, I hope you can promise to let the shadow stay with sect leader Hailong. The shadow will not appear often, and she will never have feelings for sect leader Hailong. Oh, by the way, there is another point I need to explain to you. According to the medical practice''s understanding of the body of Zhiyang, if sect leader Hailong can be treated with the method of combining three yin and Yang when he is seriously injured, he may receive it Unexpected effect. Therefore, if you have a shadow with you, it is equivalent to that the Sea Dragon Lord has one more life. " Tianqin really had no reason to refuse. She sighed and said, "well, I can promise you. But I hope everything you said is true. If I find out this is a fraud in the future, your holy family will never have peace. Maybe you don''t know that I was the leader of the evil family of the evil family before I decided to leave the evil family. At the same time, I was also the first expert of the evil family." Chapter 203 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Kuwen was shocked and looked at tianqin in surprise. After a long time, he took a deep breath: "the battle between our holy family and evil will happen sooner or later. I hope tianqin can really get rid of those demons." When the prohibition disappeared, tianqin went to Ying''s side, took a deep look at her cold eyes and said, "you''ll follow us from now on." although her voice was not high, Hailong clearly heard it. It was only a few minutes. Tianqin''s attitude changed completely. Even her eyes looking at the shadow were a little more pity, which surprised Hailong. Floated forward, took tianqin''s arm and said, "Qin, do you really let her follow us?" Tianqin glanced at Hailong and said, "sister Ying is very capable. Let her follow." When he was close, Hai Long smelled that the shadow sent out a faint orchid like smell, and his heart swayed slightly. He was surprised at the attraction of the other party. He quickly took his mind and warned himself that the shadow was Kong Lin''s girlfriend, and he already had tianqin and misty, so he couldn''t have any wild thoughts any more. "Qin''er, don''t you mind? Since Miss Ying is an elder of the holy family, let her stay in the holy family." the sea dragon tried. Tianqin shook her head and said to Ying, "sister Ying, tell me the truth, would you like to go with us. If you don''t, we won''t force it." Shadow''s purple eyes flashed a complex look, gently nodded and whispered, "I''m willing to follow the Sea Dragon Lord and be his guard." The sea dragon was proud and said, "well, you''ll follow us for the time being. If you want to go back to the holy family, just ask me. Qin Er, let''s go back to Lianyun sect immediately." Tianqin''s body shook slightly. She knew that the time to decide her fate was coming. Whether she could restore her appearance and expel evil forces together with the sea dragon depended on the effect of Taiyin fruit. The shadow shook itself, turned into a cloud of smoke, and floated behind the sea dragon. The sea dragon urged the extremely mysterious ice cover to cover the smoke in it. This was different from all the saint elders and tianqin. They stood up in the air, stepped on the golden Xiangyun, and walked like a meteor under the background of the golden halo. Looking at their leaving figure, kuwen showed a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. The doctor was worried and said, "brother kuwen, is this really appropriate? She has paid too much." Kuwen said coldly, "if you want to achieve great things, someone must pay. You all know the identity of the shadow. I don''t need to say any more. Her pay is worth it for the holy family." The doctor sighed and said, "after all, she is still a virgin, and she has always had a good relationship with Kong Lin. I''m afraid Kong Lin who has just had the third ability will not be able to stand it." Kuwen frowned slightly and said to kongye, "good brother, Konglin''s business is up to you. It''s impossible to give him the red pill of shadow. You should let him understand that all this is for the great cause of the holy family." Konglin smiled bitterly and said, "Konglin is very stubborn. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to convince him. He loves shadow deeply and is even willing to give his life. I''m afraid this boy will do something special." kuwen Shoumei moved and said: "I can understand Konglin''s current mood. I can promise him that as long as Konglin comes back after completing this task and as long as Konglin is willing, I will promote his marriage with him. If he really loves shadow, he won''t care so much about the red pill of shadow." Hailong and tianqin are flying rapidly. The smoke melted by the shadow has disappeared and seems to have completely lost any form. Only the orchid like aroma on her body still exists. She always reminds Hailong that there is another woman beside her. Tianqin seems very nervous and leans on Hailong''s shoulder without saying a word. This trip to northern Xinjiang has deepened her relationship with Hailong It''s thick. Hailong''s deep love for her has melted her heart. Although there is a 70% chance, tianqin is still full of fear. With the support of powerful mana, it didn''t take long for them to return to the sphere of influence of the three evil sects. Hailong clearly felt that the aroma around his body was stronger. Obviously, Ying''s mood fluctuated. He smiled and said, "shadow girl, you don''t have to stir up. One day, your holy family will end with evil." The shadow didn''t make a sound, but the aroma on the nose of the sea dragon returned to normal. At this time, the hostility in the air prevailed. Several black clouds rose from below and came to the sea dragon and others in an instant. There were five people in total. The leader was Li Feng, and the other four were the demons seen by the sea dragon, but their faces were numb. It turned out that the golden cloud of the sea dragon was too dazzling in the air, Discovered by the Li peak below, he thought he was a cultivator of the right way in China, so he immediately brought four demons up. Li Feng was also stunned when he saw the sea dragon, "brother, it''s you." The smoke suddenly appeared. Before the sea dragon could stop it, the cold light had cut to the Li peak. The sea dragon suddenly remembered that it was a cloud of smoke that saved him when he was in danger in the empty forest. I think it should be the work of the shadow. Li Feng''s cultivation is high and deep. Naturally, it can''t be hurt by the shadow. The whole body glowed, and the magic sword flew out. When he heard it, he blocked the attack of the shadow. The sea dragon quickly shouted: "Shadow, don''t do it. He''s my brother." The smoke flew back, and the cold voice of the shadow sounded, "is he your brother? This demon has killed countless of our people." Hai longleng said, "this is between him and your holy family. I won''t participate. However, no one can fight with my brother in front of me." Li Feng frowned and said, "brother, are you familiar with the mutant?" Hailong nodded and said, "she''s my friend. Bean sprouts, why did you come up?" Li Feng said, "I don''t know it''s you. Brother, are you going back to Lianyun sect? Who is this girl?" naturally, he meant tianqin. With Li Feng''s understanding of evil ways, he naturally felt the evil smell of tianqin, and his heart was not only confused. Hailong looked at tianqin gently and said, "this is your sister-in-law. We are going to return to Lianyun sect immediately." Li Feng said in surprise, "sister-in-law? She seems to be from the evil sect? Brother long, how can you..." The sea dragon sighed and said, "don''t ask so many questions. Anyway, I told you she was my wife. Did you come up to trouble us?" Li Feng sighed and said, "brother, after all, I belong to the demon sect. How can I ignore it when the practitioners hover over my sect? Go." The sea dragon looked at the four demons behind Li Feng, frowned and said, "will Li Tian embarrass you with these annoying guys?" Li Feng glanced at the four demons behind him, snorted disdainfully and said, "they have lost their mind and can''t complain to me. Moreover, their adoptive father is in seclusion at this time. Brother, take care." The memories of childhood churned in Hailong''s heart, "bean sprout, can''t you give up everything and go with me? It''s OK to take your wife! Isn''t it good for our brother to find a beautiful place to live in seclusion and live a proud life in the mountains and forests in the future?" Li Feng shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "brother, I have too many responsibilities. We all have different lives now. All I can do is not to be enemies with you." Hai Long was stunned for a moment. He understood that in the heart of Li Feng, the feelings between father and son with Li Tian were no less than those with his own brothers. "Now that you have chosen your own life, I won''t embarrass you any more. Take care of everything. No matter when or where, I will always be your big brother. As long as you have something to do, I will be on your side." then he urged the golden cloud to fly up and disappear in the sight of Li Feng. Li Feng looked at the back of Hai Long and his eyes were slightly red. Hai Long''s words when he left reminded him of his strong brotherhood. He knew that if there was only one person who was really good to him in this world, it must be Hai long. He said to himself, "brother long, take care of everything. I hope one day our brothers can be together again." Although the shadow regained its shape and disappeared, Hai Long could feel the cold around his body and said with a bitter smile: "shadow girl, you don''t have to hate me. Although Li Feng is the vice leader of the demon sect, he is also my best brother. We grew up together." in order to eliminate the resentment in the shadow''s heart, Hai Long explained in detail what happened between himself and Li Feng. He couldn''t help sighing when it came to the fact that his brothers finally recognized each other but belonged to different fronts. Tianqin seemed to be asleep and nestled in the arms of the sea dragon like a kitten. There was silence on the golden cloud. "Sorry, I didn''t know so much happened between you. However, he is a devil and killed so many of my people. Next time we meet, he will still be my enemy." there is more emotion in the cold voice of the shadow. This is the longest sentence she said after contacting Hailong. The sea dragon smiled and said, "as long as you don''t have a grudge. Shadow girl, in fact, you really don''t have to follow me. Although I''m not very strong, I''m more than enough to protect myself." The shadow said calmly, "this is the order of the elder. I must carry it out. You don''t have to say more, Lord Hailong." Hai Long hugged tianqin and asked in a low voice, "Qin Er, what did kuwen elder say to you? It changed your attitude in an instant." Tianqin''s delicate body was slightly shocked and said, "dragon, I don''t want to say. Maybe you''ll know later. Hold me tight, I''m a little cold." Tianqin''s chill came from his heart. Hailong compassionately tightened his arms again. He secretly told himself that no matter what happens in the future, he must not let the woman in his arms suffer a trace of harm. Northern Xinjiang is far from the western regions. Even with the cultivation of Hailong and tianqin, it took more than ten days to arrive. Seeing the mist shrouded Lianyun mountains in sight, not only tianqin was nervous, but Lian Hailong''s heart was not only tight. The moment of absolute self and tianqin''s fate is coming. The immortal array in Lianyun mountains has been restored. Although it is not as powerful as the original, it is not easy for ordinary people to break through. The Sea Dragon flew and entered the immortal realm easily according to his understanding of the immortal array in his memory. The moving scenery of Lianyun mountains seems to have moved the heart of the shadow, and the smell of Rulan has increased a bit. Hailong didn''t pick up Tianzong. He flew directly to Zhiyun mountain with tianqin. Although he missed the misty, the most important thing now is to go to the extremely ice land of Zhiyun peak. Zhiyun peak shrouded in ice and fog was far away. Hailong was surprised to find that his flight did not seem to attract the attention of lianyunzong disciples. Not even a patrolling disciple to check his identity. At this time, he couldn''t care about anything else. He took a look at the tianqin trembling in his arms and resolutely flew into Zhiyun peak. Everything was so quiet, and the cold feeling made the sea dragon tremble. "Shadow girl, this is the coldest place in China. You must not go out in my extremely mysterious ice cover. Otherwise, you may be hurt." shadow didn''t answer, and Hai Long didn''t say any more. With a complex mood, he carefully drilled into the ice cave from the hillside and went to the extremely ice place at the top of the peak as fast as possible. There was no one in the ice room where Yuhua and Yuping practiced before. When they arrived here, the cold had reached a very heavy level. Hai Long was about to continue climbing, but tianqin stopped him. "Dragon, I''m so scared, I''m really scared." tianqin''s voice choked. Now where does she still have the strength of the first person of evil, just like a timid girl. Hailong hugged tianqin and comforted him, "good qiner, don''t be afraid. My sister didn''t say that you are 70% sure of success. You should have confidence in yourself! There is love between us to protect you." Step by step, step by step. After stepping into the extremely icy land, xuanmang here seemed to have known the sea dragon and greeted him warmly by flying around him. Hai Long was not in the mood to linger. He touched the wooden box containing Taiyin fruit in his arms and walked deep with tianqin in his arms. "You''re back." xuantianbing''s cold voice took a trace of tenderness. When Hailong saw her, his eyes couldn''t help reddening and shouted, "sister." Feeling the heartfelt feelings of Hailong, Xuantian bingjiao''s body trembled slightly and said with a smile: "silly brother, how did you go for so long? Did you get the Taiyin fruit?" Hailong took the wooden box out of his arms and said, "I got it. There were some twists and turns on the road, so I came back late. Qin''er will give it to you. It will succeed, won''t it." Chapter 204 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Xuantianbing smiled and said: "I can''t guarantee that you will succeed, but don''t worry. Qin''er is my sister-in-law and I will try my best. With the Taiyin fruit, the treatment will become very simple. I''m very familiar with the meridians of sister qin''er''s body. Maybe she can recover her original appearance and be with you tomorrow. Eh, how can you have another breath. Can you take it out "People are coming in?" her voice became as cold as before. Hailong said, "it''s a friend of mine. She wants to protect me, so she always follows me, just like brother Honglong. Sister, don''t be angry, I''ll go now." After listening to Hai Long''s words, tianqin tightly grasped his skirt, lowered her head and trembled slightly, and her heart was full of reluctance. Hai Long said softly, "Qin Er is good. My sister needs to be quiet for your treatment. I can''t stay here. Don''t worry. As soon as the treatment is completed, my sister will inform me immediately." turning to xuantianbing, Hai Long preached: "Sister, there''s another thing I ask you. You treat qin''er. No matter whether she succeeds or not, don''t let her leave. You must keep her to me. I don''t want to lose her again." Xuantianbing took a deep look at Hailong and gently nodded. Hailong separated the extremely reluctant tianqin from his arms, gritted his teeth, said goodbye to xuantianbing, turned hard and ran away. But the two tears turned into the crushing of ice crystals falling on the ground. Out of the ice cave, Hailong stood on the hillside to Yunfeng, panting violently, and his whole body was in slight spasm. "You seem to be afraid? You didn''t seem to be afraid when you entered the sea of wronged souls." the voice of the shadow sounded in the sea dragon''s ear. Hailong took a deep breath and said, "can you be afraid? Qin''er is one of my most important people. Whether she can recover her appearance is the key to whether she will stay with me." The shadow said faintly, "I know everything between you. At least in terms of feelings, you are a responsible person." The sea dragon was slightly stunned and said, "so when tianqin and I were in your holy dungeon, the strange feeling came from you. Your third ability should be invisibility." The shadow''s voice was still flat, "did you guess?" Hailong''s mood had calmed down a little. He smiled and said, "of course, I''m the smartest person in China." At this time, a blue cloud came, and the fresh fragrance rushed into the arms of the sea dragon like a whirlwind, filled with soft jade and warm fragrance. The fragrance was so familiar to the sea dragon that his heart trembled again and said affectionately, "misty." Yes, it was misty. Compared with the time when Hailong left, she was much less, but this was not enough to affect her ethereal temperament without dust. Lying in Hailong''s arms, she burst into tears. It seemed that she was going to pour out her thoughts these days with tears. Ying was silent. She understood that this should be another wife of Hailong. However, she did not expect that misty was so beautiful. She had only seen tianqin''s old appearance. When she thought about it, with Hailong''s not so excellent appearance, her wife''s appearance would not be too beautiful. Ying has always been very confident in her beauty, but misty appearance shakes her confidence. Also Her view of the sea dragon changed a bit. She really didn''t understand why she could marry such a beautiful wife with the appearance of the sea dragon. Although his cultivation was very strong and had six holy objects, the breath from the detached beauty in front of him was obviously stronger than him. It must not be his cultivation that made him his wife. Not seen for months, the sea dragon''s heart was filled with deep thoughts. The ethereal appearance just made up for the blank of tianqin''s departure, and the sea dragon''s heart was filled again. Under the strong emotion in his heart, he lowered his head, found the sweetness between the ethereal lips, and kissed them deeply. The ethereal had no previous shyness. His arms were around the neck of the Shanghai dragon, reacted violently, and the tears on his face slipped into them Lips, make this affectionate kiss a little more salty and bitter. Another blue and blue spirit cloud came, and the waterstop stood pretty near the misty and sea dragon. Seeing the scene of the affection between the sea dragon and the misty, she blushed and couldn''t help but don''t turn her head. She was sour in her heart, but she couldn''t express anything. The appearance of waterstop added two more red clouds on the misty face, and her lips were divided. She was shy and fell in the arms of the sea dragon and gasped slightly. The sea dragon kissed his beautiful face and whispered, "wife, I miss you so much." Misty raised his head, and his beautiful eyes were full of tenderness, "dragon, I miss you so much, so much. You''re finally back. Where''s sister tianqin?" Hailong sighed: "our trip was quite successful. Qin''er has been treated by sister Bing. How do you know I''m back?" The waterstop on one side sniffed and said, "thanks to you, you are still the leader of Lianyun sect. The peak where we Taoist priests live is the hub of the immortal array. Don''t we know the fluctuation of your mana when you enter the immortal array? Besides, your mana is so special." Looking at waterstop''s smile, Hailong felt a strange feeling in her heart. She seemed very happy when she saw herself, and waterstop''s heartfelt smile was the first time she saw it. The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "so it is. No wonder you all came. Misty, nothing happened these days when I left." Misty smiled: "Everything is normal, but we all miss you very much. Xiaolingling and Hongzhi are still practicing and haven''t passed the pass. All the disciples of each peak are also studying the cultivation array according to your instructions. Now each peak has its own formation array, and they have the opportunity to practice it for you. After you leave, sister Zhiyun will take the two sisters Yuhua and Yuping to the town next to Tianfeng." Hailong said, "everything is fine. Let''s go and pick up Tianfeng. Oh, by the way, why didn''t I even see a patrolling disciple after I returned to the mountain?" Zhi Shuidao: "this is the order given by the girl Yuhua. In order to restore the vitality of our sect as soon as possible, most of the disciples have been closed to practice. Yuhua said that we have immortal array to guard Lianyun mountain. It''s better to practice more than wasting time patrolling the mountain. This girl really looks like a deputy sect leader now. It''s more responsible than you to handle our affairs in an orderly manner." Hailong smiled and said, "that''s good. Originally, I had no interest in the position of the patriarch. When Yuhua is fully competent, I''ll give the patriarch to her." Waterstop was slightly stunned and suddenly bowed and said, "I''m sorry, Lord, waterstop made a mistake just now. Please punish me." Hai Long glanced at misty, misty gave him a moving smile, reluctantly shook his head and said, "elder martial sister waterstop, what are you doing? You didn''t say anything wrong. I''m really not interested in the position of the patriarch. Well, let''s go." then he hugged misty and took the lead in soaring into the air. Waterstop looked at the golden cloud in the air. Her mood fluctuated. The excitement brought by the return of the sea dragon had gradually calmed down. She knew that the sea dragon''s kindness to the misty could not be attributed to herself. All this could not be blamed on others. It was her own reason. If she could be better to the sea dragon at the beginning, maybe it would not be like this now. The summit of Jietian peak is extremely calm. Except for the masters at the level of Taoist priest, ordinary disciples in Jietian square can''t come up easily without the call of the patriarch. Even the disciples of Jietian peak who originally belonged to Jietian Taoist priest can''t. when they come back here again, they feel the full Aura, and the sea dragon feels like going home. They float down with their ethereal hands. They are full of aura Runxi is extremely comfortable. Then the heavenly palace is shrouded in colorful clouds. The place closest to the fairyland is still what all practitioners yearn for. Stretching his body, Hailong shouted, "lianyunzong, I''ll come back." The sound waves rolled out and echoed in the 72 peaks of Lianyun mountains. The Aura moved around the body. The sea dragon seemed to have become the center of heaven and earth, greedily absorbing these surging auras. The three figures floated out of Jietian palace, and the three blue lights came to the sea dragon three people like lightning. It was Zhiyun Taoist priest and Yuhua sisters. Regardless of the master''s presence, Yuhua rushed up and put his hands around the sea dragon''s neck, "brother sea dragon, you''re finally back." The emotion she showed came from her heart. Hailong had no time to stop it. Yuhua''s soft body trembled slightly, put her face on his chest and refused to say anything. Yuping was much more implicit than her sister. She stood beside Hailong and looked at him affectionately. The two women''s deep affection did not prohibit Hailong from being embarrassed, although he was not without a good feeling for the Yuhua sisters However, now that he has the ethereal and tianqin, how can he accept others? Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled and said, "well, Yuhua, get up. The Lord must be tired just after he came back. Let''s pick up Tianfeng and let the LORD have a rest." Hearing the master''s voice, Yuhua raised her head, kissed Hailong on the cheek quickly, and took her sister to Jietian palace. The ethereal heart is magnanimous and tolerant. She is 3500 years old this year and has seen everything in the world. Although she deeply loves the sea dragon, she has no idea of occupying the sea dragon. Besides, the Yuhua sisters grew up with her. There is no trace of jealousy in her heart. She smiled and said, "let''s go to pick up the heavenly palace." In a strange atmosphere, the people came to Jietian palace together. As soon as they entered the Palace door, Hailong suddenly found that Yuhua''s face was a little gloomy and his eyebrows were slightly locked. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "Sister Yuhua, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Yuhua said in a deep voice: "brother Hailong, I have just received lingzha. The six patriarchs of Wuzhao immortal, fanxin sect, Lianhua sect, Qianhui Valley, yuanyueliu and wentianliu led their disciples to worship the mountain. Now they have been waiting outside the immortal array of Lianyun mountains. They come together. I don''t know why." Hai Long''s eyes flashed with cold light and said, "few of these self righteous guys are good things, especially the Wuzhao immortal. The last time I left our sect for Northern Xinjiang, I met Jinyi, the leader of the Wuzhao immortal Jin clan, who led his disciples to come here,..." then he simply said what Jinyi had done. After listening to Hailong''s words, he said with some worry: "I''m afraid the six sects'' Qi Zhi has something to do with what you said. Can''t the five immortals Sue first and recruit the sect leaders to ask for punishment. Hailong, what should we do now?" Hailong said coldly, "the soldiers will block us, and the water will cover the earth. Are we lianyunzong afraid of them? Sister Yuhua, immediately send me an order to summon the heads of each peak and lead our elite experts to gather in Jietian square. Open the immortal array and let them in. I want to see what these hypocrites want to do." "If they still want to rob the spirit peak of Lianyun mountain, even if they pour all their strength, they must fight with them to the end," waterstop said angrily Zhiyun Taoist priest was worried and said, "don''t be impulsive, sect leader and younger martial sister shuistop. Although the five Zhao immortals are despicable, the Brahman heart sect, lotus sect and Qianhui valley of the six orthodox sects have always been friendly with us. They may not be able to do anything to us this time." The Sea Dragon said faintly, "no matter why they come, I will follow. Yuhua, launch the fairy array to send orders." Yuhua glanced at Hailong and told Hailong that no matter what you do, I will definitely stand on your side and support you. Hailong smiled confidently and said, "although our sect has lost a lot in the confrontation with evil, the dignity of Lianyun sect will not be trampled on by anyone. Go, everyone follow me to Jietian square to meet our ''guests''" then he strode out. His anger at Wuzhao immortal made his heart full of killing opportunities, and this time there were people from the full moon flow and asking the sky flow, which greatly increased his hatred. Hailong is not a reckless person. He knows that when the six sects come today, they must not be good. Standing in Jietian square, he quickly absorbs the aura of the peak to make his mana reach the best state. A shadow voice sounded in my ear, "someone wants to trouble you, isn''t it?" Hai Long nodded and controlled his voice behind him with magic. "Yes, it''s a group of shameless bastards. Shadow girl, don''t take it easy later." The blue light shines from the peaks of Lianyun mountain. The light rises like a sword, gathering to Jietian square like a sea containing all rivers. The retreat these days was obviously very effective for Lianyun sect disciples. After they ascended to Jietian square one by one, they stood quietly aside, and no one made a sound. When the three Taoist zuns, Dengxian, inorganic and Tianshi, flew to Jietian square and saw the sea dragon, they couldn''t help but gather together. Tianshi asked, "Lord, what''s the matter? I want to summon all disciples. Can''t the evil Tao attack again?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 205 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong sneered and said, "no, it''s not evil this time, but the right way. The six sects of the right way worship the mountain together." the voice was amplified by magic and spread all over Jietian square. "Lianyun sect''s disciples, I''m afraid we might be in trouble right away. The other six sects of the right way of China came to worship the mountain. They were not kind. Wuzhao immortal a few months ago..." After listening to the despicable behavior of Wuzhao immortal, the disciples of Lianyun sect immediately felt a common hatred. The cold light in the eyes of Tianshi Taoist priest flashed, "in that case, let''s fight to the end." The immortal ascended the Taoist priest and said, "Lord Wuyun of Vatican heart sect is highly respected. I think they must have been provoked by Wuzhao immortal this time. As long as we make things clear, it should be all right." Hai Long said calmly, "if you can speak clearly, it''s best. Now I want to see how the six orthodox sects want to deal with us." A large area of colorful light lit up from the East and quickly came towards Jietian square. Hailong was cold in his heart, raised his hand and said, "all disciples step back and leave some room for our ''guests''." A large amount of light fell one after another, led by the six patriarchs and the five element master of five Zhao Xian. The cultivation of the five element master seems to have been restored. His eyes to the sea dragon are full of hatred. Jin Yi''s eyes show a trace of greed, which is obviously interested in the aura of Jietian square. Hailong said calmly, "I''m sorry if you''re too far away to welcome your presence. Please forgive me." Wuyun Buddha''s face was a little gloomy, his hands folded and said, "Lord Hailong, don''t be polite. Your sect was attacked by evil ways a few months ago, and we couldn''t come to help. I apologize to you here." Hailong didn''t appreciate it and said, "you must come here to apologize. Lian yunzong never asked for your help. Let''s say what we have to say." Wuyun Buddha didn''t expect Hai long to be so rude. He frowned slightly and said, "Hai Long sect leader, according to Jin Yi sect leader of Wuzhao immortal, they came to help your sect not long ago, but they had a conflict with you. But it happened." Hai Long sneered and said, "yes, it''s true. We can''t afford the ''kindness'' of Jin Yi sect leader!" Wu Yun sighed and said, "we belong to the right way. All sects share the same spirit and help each other with the kindness of the five immortals. I''m afraid that the sea dragon sect leader''s doing so will make the same sects cold." The sea dragon laughed angrily, "Cold hearted? We should be the ones who are cold hearted. I don''t know if leader Jinyi told you that they came here for another purpose. First of all, when they came, the evil cult had already been defeated by us, and their hindsight had no effect. Moreover, leader Jinyi claimed that helping our sect was just an excuse. Second, they came to Lianyun sect to borrow it The place where I live. It''s called their Xianzhao mountain. There''s no place. I know they deceived me. Lianyun sect''s strength was badly hurt after fighting with the evil Road, but we can''t easily insult it. " Wuyun Buddha was slightly stunned and couldn''t help looking at Jin Yi beside him. Jin Yi''s face changed slightly and said, "Hai Long sect leader, you should make it clear. Yes, I said to borrow your sect''s land at that time, but I used magic tools to exchange it. Lianyun mountain covers a vast area, and we just asked to borrow a few peaks. It''s not white." The sea dragon sneered and said: "Yes! It''s a magic weapon. However, the Lingfeng of Lianyun sect is not worth much, nor can it be compared with your ordinary treasures. This is an act of extortion. What did you do after I sternly refused? You want to catch me and threaten Lianyun sect to get what you want. To realize the cloud Buddha, I have a public opinion on what''s right and wrong. I''m sorry Admit that I killed some disciples of Wuzhao immortal sect, but it was totally forced by Jin Yi. Today, so many of you came to ask questions, and Lianyun sect took over. If you want to occupy our territory, you have to step on the bodies of each of our disciples. I will be the first. " Jin Yi was refuted by Hai Long and was speechless. From his look, it can be seen that everything Hai Long said is true. Wu Yun Buddha was embarrassed: "Lord Hailong, please don''t get angry. We''re not just here for this matter. I heard from Lord Jinyi that you have contact with the leader of the evil way, and that person is also the leader of the evil way. I don''t know whether this is true? As the leader of Lianyun sect, Lianyun sect is the first leader of the right way. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to have contact with the leader of the evil way, which will lead Lianyun sect into an irreparable situation ¡£¡± Hai Long was surprised and secretly scolded himself for being confused. If it was just because he killed Wuzhao immortal disciples, the six sects could not come together. But tianqin was different with him at that time. After all, tianqin was a member of the evil way. He would not let go of the six sects of the right way, and even Lianyun''s disciples would be suspicious. Thinking of this, Hai Long shook calmly He shook his head and said, "Lord Jinyi suffered a loss in my hands and made up some lies. Do you also believe it? The leader of the evil cult? You mean the evil ancestor. He''s afraid it''s too late to kill me. How can he be with me? This lie of Lord Jinyi is too impractical. Do you believe it?" Wu Yun frowned and said, "but many people in Wuzhao fairy saw the patriarch and evil ancestor together!" Jin Yi sneered, "don''t you dare to admit what you''ve done?" The sea dragon disdained: "What evidence do you have to prove that I am with the evil ancestor? The disciples of Wuzhao immortal can prove that I have a relationship with the evil ancestor, and even the disciples of yunzong can prove that I have no relationship with the evil ancestor. When the evil cult attacked that day, I led my disciples to push back the evil ancestor and other evil cult experts. Everyone has a mouth and everyone can speak. However, Jinyi, you should be careful that the wind flashes your tongue." Jin Yi was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to attack the sea dragon. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed and the Qianjun stick appeared, "why? Don''t you want to do it? I''ll accompany you." Wuyun Buddha stood in front of Jin Yi and said, "two patriarchs have something to say. Hailong patriarch, I once checked the injury of senior five elements. It was really not hurt by the magic of Lianyun sect. How can you explain it?" Hailong said coldly and quietly: "yes, there was a friend with me at that time. With her help, we hurt the ancestor of five elements together." Jin Yi said proudly, "just admit it. Now everyone knows that he is indeed in collusion with the evil way." Hailong said, "what did I admit? I just said that I had a friend with me. Everyone here knows that friend and has seen him." The master of Wuyun sect said, "then who is your friend? When I checked the injury of the five elements ancestor, I found that he was seriously injured twice. The second time should be by your immortal weapon killing immortal robbery. But the first injury was very strange. It seemed to be an immortal weapon and a evil method." The sea dragon showed the look of Cheng Zhu in his heart, "you''re right. Master Wuxing, what magic weapon did you hurt by my friend at that time?" The founder of the five elements was stunned and said, "it''s the Qin. It was hurt by a music played by the evil ancestor." Hai Long nodded and said, "yes, it''s Qin, but she''s not the evil ancestor. Master Baihe, you can''t be more familiar with my friend. She is your closed disciple and tianqin who has been missing for many years." The white crane was shocked. Tianqin was his most proud disciple, and tianqin also carried two most precious immortal artifacts from Qianhui valley. He searched for tianqin for many years after it disappeared. How could he not be excited when he suddenly heard the news of tianqin? His body trembled slightly and said, "Lord Hailong, you mean, you mean it was tianqin who hurt the ancestor of the five elements." Hai Long nodded and said, "yes, it''s tianqin. Tianqin is under the gate of Qianhui valley. The leader of Jinyi said she was the evil ancestor, that is, Qianhui Valley colluded with the evil family." Jin Yi said angrily, "you''re nonsense. It''s clearly the evil ancestor. How could it be tianqin? Everyone knows that miss tianqin has been missing for more than 300 years and is likely to be dead. Do you take four people to talk about it and falsely call herself the leader of Lianyun sect?" Bai he changed his face and said in a deep voice: "Lord Jin, please be polite. No one can prove that qin''er is dead until you see her body again. Lord Hailong, please make it clear when you saw qin''er. Why didn''t she go back to Qianhui Valley?" The sea dragon showed strong hatred in his eyes and stared at the people who asked the sky flow and the full moon flow, "Having said that, I don''t want to hide anything. Almost all of you here participated in the seven Centennial rookie competition more than 300 years ago. I was the champion and tianqin lost to me. I admit that I have always been very fond of her. After the competition, we made an appointment to meet at the back mountain of Xianzhao peak. However, that almost put me in a disaster Fu Zhijing, Xing Tian and Xuan Yu, come out here. We should finish our business today. " Everyone''s eyes focused on the full moon flow and the sky flow. Although Hailong had not told the whole story, they vaguely guessed that the disappearance of Hailong and tianqin must be related to Xing Tian and Xuanyu. Ask the leader of Tianliu, Xiao turbulence, angrily said: "Hailong, don''t talk about it. Let''s ask Tianliu to be fair and bright. How can junior brother Xingtian..." Hailong interrupted Xiao turbulence, "Impossible? Don''t you forget how Xing Tian''s son died? He and Xuanyu''s son became an adulterer and were caught by tianqin after raping and killing a girl. Tianqin killed him, and I killed his Tao fetus, but tianqin kept hiding all the blame for me. At that time, you asked how much trouble tianqin and Yuanyue had found Qianhui valley Tao, have you forgotten? Just because of this, Xing Tian and Xuan Yu ambushed tianqin and me on the back peak of Xianzhao mountain and knocked us off the cliff. In order to save tianqin, I chose broken pill, which made a cave on the hillside for a while. Tianqin thought I was dead, and the sadness in her heart even prompted her to fall into the devil from the Tao. That''s why Lord Wuyun could feel the fifth element ancestor The magic power during a heavy blow not only has the trace of immortal tools, but also has the smell of evil. It was the Jiuxian Qin of Qianhui Valley and the founder of the five elements that hurt him. You can''t deny that the tianqin used the song of annihilating the dark world at that time. Lord Baihe, this song of annihilating the dark world should be played by only your Jiuxian Qin of Qianhui valley. You are the leaders of all sects of the right way and regard justice as your own. Think about it, one How much pain does it take for a girl to be so sad that she can be possessed by the Tao. "Speaking of this, Hailong''s eyes became red, and he thought of all the pain tianqin had experienced, and his heart began to cramp violently. Jietian square became silent. No one spoke again, whether it was Lianyun sect disciples or the disciples of the six orthodox sects. Xing Tian and Xuanyu were even more pale. Hailong took a deep breath and stabilized his mood. "My life is good. Broken Dan can''t die. This may be unexpected to Xing Tian and Xuanyu. Tianqin''s magic power has been possessed, so she doesn''t dare to go back to Qianhui Valley for fear of harming her school. I found her not long ago." White crane Taoist Zun burst into tears and murmured, "qin''er, how silly you are! No matter what you become, how can the master not want you. Hai Long, where is qin''er now?" Hai Long said, "tianqin''s body has been invaded by evil Qi, and her evil power has entered the bone marrow. Even her face has been destroyed. In order to help her dispel evil Qi, we went to Beijiang and found a fairy fruit. Now, she is being treated by a friend of mine, and maybe we can see you again soon. However, my friend said that the possibility of tianqin''s recovery is only 70%. Our eyes turned sharply, The sea dragon stared at Xing Tian and pointed to Qian Jun''s stick. "Xing Tian, Xuan Yu, your husband and wife came out. I want to recover your original hatred today. You can still work together. I will let you die in my hands." Wuyun Buddha smiled bitterly to himself. Originally, they came to raise their teachers and ask for punishment. Unexpectedly, they were countered by Hailong and hurriedly beat the round road: "Lord Hailong, we are all cultivators. After so many years, we should let go of any hatred. Since the Lord has nothing to do now, miss tianqin will recover. Please spare Xing Tian and Xuan Yu. Let them repay their mistakes for thousands of years. How about?" Hailong said impolitely: "Wu Yun, are you old and confused? In my heart, you were the leader of the Brahmin sect with high moral standards, but I was wrong. You brought people to my Lianyun sect to ask for guilt without knowing the truth. You are no longer qualified to make irresponsible remarks in front of me. The hatred between me and Xing Tian and Xuan Yu cannot be resolved. Today, God stops killing God and Buddha stops killing Buddha, I will take their lives. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 206 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Wu yunyusai stopped several impulsive younger martial brothers behind him, folded his hands and said, "Amitabha, sin, sin. I''m really wrong. Vatican Xinzong won''t intervene in this matter. Heaven has the virtue of living well, and I hope Hailong sect leader will think twice." he said, retreating a few steps back, showing Vatican Xinzong''s determination not to participate in this matter. The sea dragon turned his eyes to the full moon flow and asked the sky flow, and shouted, "Xing Tian and Xuan Yu, you had the courage to attack us that day. Didn''t you have the courage to stand up today?" Xiao turbulence''s eyes flashed fiercely and said, "Hai Long, don''t go too far. Even if my junior brother is wrong, you have no right to kill him. If you insist on your own way, you will be the enemy with us." Hai long disdained and said, "I didn''t regard asking Tianliu as a friend, so what if I were an enemy with you." then he turned to the disciples of Lianyun sect and said in a loud voice, "everything I do today is my own business, which has nothing to do with Lianyun sect. All the disciples are not allowed to intervene." Xiao turbulence said angrily with a smile, "OK, Hailong, you are cruel enough. I''ll see how you can be the enemy with us alone today." under his command, the elite disciples of yuanyueliu and wentianliu immediately lined up and attacked Hailong at any time. Jin Yi''s eyes showed a cruel light and didn''t move. He waited to see how the sea dragon destroyed under Wentian and Yuanyue. "No, he''s not alone." misty walked to the sea dragon and said with a smile, "all the disciples you said don''t include me. I''m your wife. Naturally, I''m on your side. How can revenge be without me? No matter what you decide, I''ll always be on your side. Let''s experience the magic of asking the sky and the full moon together." Yuhua and Yuping also came out. Yuhua said, "we knew you before joining Lianyun sect. We are your sister and you are our big brother Hailong. You can''t deny it. It''s natural for your sister to help your brother." Zhiyun, Dengxian, inorganic, Tianshi and shuistop five people flew out at the same time. Zhiyun Taoist priest Zundao: "Leader, you are the leader of our Lianyun sect. Lianyun sect still needs your leadership. How can you easily make a risk? Although today''s matter is your hatred, it is also our Lianyun sect''s hatred. Since the full moon flow and wentianliu can stand out for Xing Tian and Xuanyu, we naturally have to fight to protect the leader and defend the dignity of Lianyun sect. All disciples of Lianyun sect, I take the leadership of our elders as our leader I order you to form an array against the enemy. " The elite disciples of lianyunzong had long been awed by Hailong''s arrogance. They were all holding their strength. When they heard the order of Taoist priest Zhiyun, they immediately agreed and formed a Dharma array in groups of three or five. They were so powerful that they completely suppressed the momentum of asking the sky flow and the full moon flow. Baihe Taoist Zun suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Xing Tian and Xuanyu attacked my disciple tianqin, which is naturally related to our sect. All the disciples of Qianhui Valley listen to the order. We are allies of Lianyun sect. For tianqin, we will fight with Wentian and the full moon to the end." then he led his disciples to Lianyun sect. Xiao turbulence''s face kept changing. If he was only a Hailong, he would not be afraid, but he didn''t expect that Hailong, who had not been the leader for a long time, had such a high prestige in Lianyun sect. With the help of Qianhui Valley, he was bound to be unable to please today. He couldn''t help but say angrily to Hailong, "Hailong, do you want to provoke a war among the sects of the right way?" Hailong sneered: "it''s not that I want to provoke the war of the orthodox sects, but you want to provoke it. As long as you hand over Xing Tian and Xuan Yu, the war of the orthodox sects will not happen." Xing Tian, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly strode out of the disciples of wentianliu. He stood proudly in front of Hai Long and said: "The Revenge of killing your son is very different. Yes, Xuanyu and I attacked you. We did everything. Leader, you don''t have to implicate our sect for me. I''ll take care of what I did myself. Hailong, I can immediately judge myself in front of you. I made the idea to attack you at the beginning. I''m the main one. I hope you can let me go after I die My wife Xuanyu, I''m relieved to die. " In Hai Long''s heart, Xing Tian is an extremely despicable and selfish man. He didn''t expect Xing Tian to say such words. "No, No." Xuanyu rushed out crying, hugged Xing Tian tightly and said, "we fought with him. With our joint strength, are we still afraid of him?" Xing Tian shook his head and said, "no, there are so many things happening today that we can''t stand on the right path. Judging from his cultivation of seriously injuring the master of the five elements, we may not be able to win together. Instead, I''d better take care of it alone. Wife, take care of yourself in the future." he turned to Hailong and roared, "Hailong, you can decide what you want in a word." The sea dragon''s eyes became extremely cold and said: "Xing Tian, don''t try to let Xuan Yu escape. I''m not falling. Both of you are above me. Although I have immortal tools, I may not be able to kill you. As long as you are willing to fight to the death with me, I can not let anyone interfere. We''ll solve our own affairs by ourselves. Either you kill me or I kill you." Xing Tian''s eyes flashed angrily, "well, since you are so determined, let''s fight to the death." As Lord wentianliu, Xiao turbulence naturally knew that the overall situation was the most important. He calmly raised his hand and motioned his disciples to step back and flash an open space for Hailong, Xingtian and Xuanyu. The sea dragon Qianjun staff was held high, pointed obliquely to the sky, and said in a deep voice, "come on, Xingtian and Xuanyu. No matter what the outcome, the disciples of Lianyun sect are not allowed to participate in the war between me and Xingtian and Xuanyu. Misty, Yuhua and Yuping are the same. I have to avenge tianqin myself. If you do it without authorization, I will never forgive myself." in fact, Hailong is not sure to deal with Xing Tian and his wife by himself, but he just wants to force himself to a dead end. He knows that only in this way can he give full play to his full potential. He had to do this for the sake of his revenge against tianqin and to deter all the righteous people present. Once successful, Lianyun sect will be able to regain its prestige in the right way in China, and he can safely retire to the mountains and forests with the misty and tianqin in the future. The disciples of the orthodox school and the disciples of Lianyun school retreated one after another to leave more space for them. Xing Tian''s original dark gold gun was destroyed by the sea dragon with a powerful stick. At this time, he summoned a new long gun. The gun is two feet long with silver light flashing. Seven gemstones are embedded on the barrel, emitting a faint treasure light. It is definitely a top-grade treasure. Xuanyu''s eyes are full of hate. Even if they can win Hailong today, they will not be able to stand on the right path in China in the future, and all this is brought to them by Hailong. His hands closed in front of his chest and pinched his hair like flowers in full bloom. The pink halo behind him suddenly rose like a full moon. Xuanyu''s right hand was drawn into the void, and the time flash in the palm of his hand. A bright long sword attracted the pink full moon rising into the air. The pink light was completely integrated into the long sword. Suddenly, the long sword turned into a strange pink. Master Wuyun of fanxin sect, who had retreated behind, changed his face slightly and said, "this is the real red powder Rouge full moon sword. Unexpectedly, Xuanyu has entered an unpredictable realm." Wentianliu and yuanyueliu are quite different from other cultivation methods. They don''t have too many magic weapons, only their best swords, knives and guns. But also because there was no other magic weapon to distract them, they were full of feelings for their weapons like life. Xing Tian and Xuan Yu shot and sword in their hands, and their prestige increased greatly. They looked at each other and were determined to fight to the end. Hai longan looked at each other''s increasing power, but he didn''t care. He wanted to defeat them in the most powerful state of Xingtian and Xuanyu in front of everyone. Only in this way could he completely destroy their confidence. He is now far from the sea dragon who was forced by Xing Tian and Xuanyu to fight back. He doesn''t count the six immortal tools owned by Lao Junlu. In addition, he doesn''t fall into the middle realm and the cultivation achievements in the middle of the avenue, which is enough to compete with the experts in the later stage of Douzhuan. Xing Tian and Xuanyu should be in an unpredictable realm. Their joint efforts are just Douzhuan realm. After this trip to northern Xinjiang to get the Taiyin fruit, Hailong has a deeper understanding of his own mana. He has absolute confidence that he will be able to defeat the couple in front of him. Although misty was worried, she did not stop the sea dragon. The so-called big husband did something and did nothing. In this case, she could only pray for the sea dragon in her heart. After taking a look at the Taoist priest Zhiyun beside him, six elders of Lianyun sect pinch the Dharma at the same time. A large area of blue and blue prohibition is shrouded in the air, covering the sea dragon and Xing Tian couple. Wu Yun Buddha is afraid of losing, so he puts a layer of Vajra Mantra prohibition outside the boundary of the six Taoist priests. In this way, even if the Hailong three launch a powerful attack, they will not destroy everything in Jietian square. The sea dragon''s face became extremely cold. He had a plan in his heart. His whole body exuded a strong golden awn. The divine power in his body rose to the limit in an instant. The man Dan in the Lingtai trembled violently. Every shaking would bring him more powerful power. The extremely mysterious ice cover forms a solid blue protective layer. The body follows the stick and resolutely rushes to the silver and pink light of Xingtian and Xuanyu. Xing Tian held the gun in both hands and his arms were shocked. The silver gun in his hand was full of colorful light. The tip of the gun was picked up and turned into light spots all over the sky. Each light spot was entrained with several tens of feet of light, which welcomed Hailong everywhere. The sea dragon didn''t dodge. The Qianjun stick shook gently in the wind. "Qianjun - Cheng - Yu - Yu." thousands of golden lights flashed and met the attack of Xing Tian from the front. At this time, Xuanyu moved. The light on her pink lightsaber huff and puff. With her hands drawn, the Dharma sword flew out and turned into a startling Changhong. It was cut from the side. She and Xingtian husband and wife had cooperated very tacitly for many years. The opportunity to take the shot was just the moment when the powerful chengyuyu power of Hailong collided with Xingtian. The sea dragon''s eyes showed a trace of disdain. The original momentum remained unchanged and he still attacked Xing Tian. At the same time, his left hand was lifted, and Yan Hu shield was blocked on the side of his body without any omen. "Boom, boom..." in the dense noise, Xing Tian suddenly retreated. He knew that the dragon''s powerful stick could not be touched. In order to protect his long gun, he completely collided with the dragon''s attack with mana. Xuanyu''s long sword was heavily chopped on Yan''s shield, but it was like a dragonfly shaking a stone column. The magic sword bounced up and didn''t cause any damage to the sea dragon at all. But her attack did not have no effect at all. At least it weakened the power of Qianjun chengyuyu, so that Hailong could not combine gold and light, and Xingtian escaped the crisis of injury. The sea dragon was cold in his heart. The power of Xuanyu''s sword just now was no less than the sky thunder triggered by the misty. If it wasn''t for the protection of two immortal weapons, he would never be able to take it down with his own strength. Since each other''s accomplishments are higher than their own, they must not fight hard with them. As long as their immortal tools play their due power, Xingtian and Xuanyu will never escape today''s disaster. When I thought of this, I shook my body and suddenly became illusory. My body turned into countless figures in mid air. I flashed forward and then shook back, and immediately escaped the sword net intertwined with Xuanyu sword in mid air. Xing Tian calmed down, and the seven precious stones of the silver gun in his hand shone brightly at the same time under the urging of his mana. He integrated his body and gun, and rushed at the sea dragon like a swimming dragon in the sky. Hailong knows that if their husband and wife give full play to the full strength of double Xiu, it will be too difficult to deal with it by themselves. The best way is to break it one by one. Thinking of this, he fought with Xuanyu several swords. His body rushed to the sky like a meteor chasing the moon. The Qianjun stick recovered itself. His whole body was full of divine power like a huge golden light ball. He couldn''t see his situation from the outside. Xuanyu was shocked and urged the Dharma sword to rush to the sea dragon from behind. Of course, she knew that if she collided with the sea dragon with all her strength, Xing Tian was definitely not the opponent of the sea dragon''s mysterious weapon. The huge pressure immediately slowed the attack of Xing Tian, and the combination of body and gun could not be maintained in the best state. Originally, he felt uneasy in his heart. In the face of the sea dragon''s full attack, he immediately felt tied up. The silver gun turned into a thick light curtain, hoping that he could resist the sharp edge of the sea dragon''s attack and wait until Xuanyu came to save him. But will the sea dragon really do what he wants? No, of course not, just as the defense light curtain of Xingtian is laid. The golden light that the sea dragon rushed forward suddenly stopped under his horrified gaze. Then, a huge golden light rod suddenly rose and hit the mysterious rain eager to save his husband behind him like a groundbreaking world. Everything was beyond Xing Tian''s and Xuan Yu''s calculation. Xuan Yu''s body was unstoppable. He could only bite his teeth to recover the Dharma sword and reluctantly mentioned all the mana he could use. The pink lightsaber suddenly magnified and greeted the thunderbolt like powerful stick. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 207 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Xing Tian was shocked and shouted, "ah Yu, don''t!" he went with the gun and rushed to the sea dragon desperately, hoping to have the effect of encircling Wei and saving Zhao, but at this time, he was in chaos, and his mana could only play the original 60% power. However, they were cheated by Hailong again. The sudden change reappeared, and the Qianjun stick in mid air suddenly disappeared, making Xuanyu''s Dharma sword suddenly meet in the air. A purple dragon suddenly rushed out of the golden ball of light of the sea dragon. His real goal was Xingtian. This method of three attacks and two harvests has completely disturbed Xing Tian and Xuanyu''s state of mind. When the purple Tenglong bumped into Xing Tian''s body, the corners of Hai Long''s mouth showed a proud smile. With the true Yang fire of the purple Tenglong, even if you can''t kill Xing Tian, you can hit him hard. However, Hai Long also miscalculated. After all, Xing Tian has practiced for more than 3000 years. Although he is completely oppressed at a disadvantage, he still has his own life-saving skills. Seeing the purple dragon rush, he did not hesitate to send out the secret of the silver gun in his hand. The seven gemstones shine at the same time. Unexpectedly, in front of Xing Tian, there are seven layers of defense prohibitions. The purple Tenglong is not the Dragon Xiang destruction, robbery and explosion sent by the sea dragon. Although the power is amazing, after breaking through the seven prohibitions, the power is also weakened. Xing Tian flies back like lightning with the power of anti earthquake and escapes his life. Xuanyu didn''t attack Hailong again. He quickly chased Xing Tian with his hands. The couple finally met. Xing Tian gasped slightly, and his eyes were shining with fear. It was only the first attack of the sea dragon that triggered his secret. He has no confidence in defeating Hailong now. The golden light converged, the sea dragon showed its original shape, the sleeves of his right hand had been completely turned into fly ash, and the purple Tenglong loomed on his arm, with a stronger momentum. Hailong didn''t expect that his design was so perfect that he even let Xing Tian and Xuanyu join together. He hated in his heart and asked, "Xing Tian, is the long gun in your hand a sword fairy?" Xing Tian nodded and said, "yes, this is my seven star gun, the treasure of Tianliu town. Lord Hailong, if you will let us go. Xuanyu and I are still willing to accept the punishment of facing the wall for thousands of years. After all, our son has died, and you and tianqin are still alive. Even if we were wrong, you don''t have to kill them all." Hai Long snorted coldly and said, "people respect me a foot, and I respect people a foot. If people offend me, I will pay back a hundred times. There is no possibility of turning around between us. If you are afraid, self-determination will be your best way to get rid of it. Xing Tian, do you remember what I said to you at the beginning? If you refuse to self-determination, I will make your life worse than death." he said, The light of Qianjun stick is more prosperous. Xing Tian and Xuan Yu looked at each other. They knew that Tong Hailong had no reason to speak. If they wanted to live, they had to fight to destroy the new leader of Lianyun sect. Xing Tian wanted to exchange his own life for the possibility of living, which has completely stimulated Xuanyu''s inner desire for life. Her love for Xing Tian is naturally no worse than Xing Tian''s love for her. She has made up her mind that if they can only live one husband and wife, it will definitely not be him. She makes a decision by hand, which is like a crazy way: "Red - Pink - Rouge - Rouge - round - Moon - sword." After Xing Tian''s silver gun was collected, his whole body was like a javelin ready to go. Under the threat of death, he had given up everything, completely focused on his communication with the Seven Star gun, raised his cultivation to the limit, released his mana, and shouted: "Autumn - wind - Gold - kill - ask - Sky - gun -." The pink light mass containing Yin and cold Qi broke out with unprecedented power in blending with the silver light mass fully showing masculinity. Xing Tian and his wife had the same mind. The full moon sword and the sky gun made up for each other''s shortcomings and gave full play to the strength of the couple''s double Xiu. The powerful momentum burst out suddenly. They even pressed the body of the sea dragon, and the silver and pink lights were in the air It is constantly entangled and turned into a huge two-color energy ball. All spaces seem to be completely sealed. Within the prohibition, everything is distorted. There is a feeling in the sea dragon''s heart that it can''t dodge. Since he can''t hide, he has to fight and shake it from the front. It seems that the attack that has gone beyond the realm of fighting and turning may not be successful even if he uses Longxiang to destroy robbery and explosion. Now he relies on the immortal robbery with the most powerful attack power. The light of Qianjun stick converges and disappears. The immortal robbery in the shape of lightning appears on the right hand of Hailong. Hailong looks back at the misty sky below , he gave her a wink. At the same time, mana had begun to inject into the lightning. The original brilliant golden light of the lightning shaped immortal killing robbery gradually converged, and the smell of terror filled the air. Around the whole immortal killing robbery, there were small black lightning lights, and the suction force like a bottomless abyss quickly swallowed the sea dragon at an incredible speed, which had increased a lot of mana than the first time. The sea The Dragon locked his mind firmly on the energy ball. His blow not only smashed the other party''s attack, but also brought a fatal blow to Xing Tian and his wife. Whether it was successful or not, it was a blow. Seeing the appearance of the immortal killing robbery, the five elements ancestor of Wuzhao immortal could not help trembling. This magic weapon brought him endless pain. Although it recovered on the surface, the last time he was hit by the immortal killing robbery had hurt the source of his magic power - the golden pill. It made him weak and weak as a whole. The next four or nine day robbery soon couldn''t pass anyway. Xing Tian and Xuan Yu shouted at the same time. They urged their mana to the limit at the same time. The huge two-color light mass immediately turned into a huge shock wave and hit the sea dragon in the form of a light column. At this time, the mana of the sea dragon was completely swallowed up by the immortal killing robbery. A deafening thunder sounded, and the immortal killing robbery completely turned into black came out. It was like an insignificant black virtual shadow welcoming the two-color light column. When the virtual shadow disappeared into the two-color light column, the light column was completely static, and he couldn''t move forward an inch no matter how prompted by Xing Tian and Xuanyu. Xing Tian suddenly thought of something, Roared: "get away." he pushed Xuanyu out of a hundred meters, and at the same time, he put a thick layer of prohibition in front of him with a seven star gun. However, all this was in vain. The black virtual shadow passed through the prohibition of the Seven Star gun, and the Zhenzong Zhibao asked Tianliu was so broken. There was a big blood hole in Xingtian''s chest, and his eyes were dim and turned gray. The immortal killing robbery not only took his life, but also shattered his golden elixir. The energy of the broken elixir was completely absorbed by the immortal killing robbery. The power of killing immortals is really powerful, but the double Xiu method of Xing Tian and his wife is not weak. It is precisely because of this that the attack speed of killing immortals is slowed down a lot, leaving Xuanyu a chance to live. The black awn disappeared in the sky and reappeared in the hands of the sea dragon. The golden light reappeared and stabilized the falling body of the sea dragon. Xing Tian''s death didn''t bring any excitement to Hailong. Although the immortal killing robbery had some mana from Xing Tian, which made him instantly recover 30% of his cultivation, now he can''t deal with Xuanyu. He didn''t expect that Xing Tian''s reaction was so fast, and without hesitation, he launched Xuanyu and saved his wife with his own life. His behavior has weakened the killing power in the sea dragon''s heart, producing a feeling of disheartened and lazy. Now he sympathizes with Xing Tian. Although Xing Tian is a mean person, he is sincere to his wife. Xiao turbulence saw his younger martial brother and the most precious treasure destroyed at the same time. He was furious and roared. He wanted to break into the prohibition and settle accounts with Hailong. Misty moved. The sea dragon''s previous eyes wanted her to catch his weak body, but misty wanted to help him resist the possible attacks of the orthodox sects. Therefore, as soon as Xiao turbulence moved, the ethereal Shenxiao sword had sealed his way. He said in a deep voice, "this is a fair duel. I hope Lord Xiao won''t participate in it." Xiao turbulence lit up a golden gun in his hand and roared, "he killed my junior brother and destroyed my sect''s treasure. Let me pass." the golden gun turned into a shadow of a gun and attacked the ethereal. The ethereal cultivation is more on Xiao turbulence, plus the magic of the five element lost boots, which immediately entangles Xiao turbulence. She is not a killer, so she surrounds Xiao turbulence. Even so, Xiao turbulence feels that there is an insurmountable natural moat in front of him. No matter how much impact, she can''t take a step beyond the thunder pool. Xuanyu held Xing Tian''s lifeless body in his arms. Xing Tian''s wound was completely condensed and no blood flowed out. Although he was dead, a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, as if he was excited about his success in saving his wife. Xuanyu''s whole body is constantly convulsing. She has been married to Xing Tian for more than 2000 years. For more than 2000 years, their relationship has been very good. Although there is inevitably noise, they both deeply love each other. When Xing Tian died, Xuan Yu floated there as if he had lost half of his body. The sorrow was no greater than the death of her heart. When Xing Tian''s people died, her heart also died. Her face, which had not been left by years, had no tears of crying or sad expression, and suddenly became extremely gentle. Gently * * * with Xing Tian''s face, he said softly, "husband, how can you sleep here? It''s so cold here! Wait for me, I''ll sleep with you now, and you won''t be cold with me." as soon as his hands were loosened, Xing Tian''s body fell to the ground below with the support of her mana. Xuan Yu looked at Hai Long with a smile and said: "Now that he has gone, you can take me away." The Sea Dragon said faintly, "Xing Tian is dead. I''m not in the mood to kill again today. Take his body and go. I don''t want to see you again." At this time, he really did not have the heart to kill. The main reason is that with his current cultivation, not to mention that he can''t kill Xuanyu, it''s very difficult to protect himself. So he had to say something about the scene. Whether he can find Xuanyu for revenge in the future is what will happen in the future. Xuanyu smiled and said, "Why are you suddenly merciful and want to let me go? But what''s the meaning of living alone? Brother Tian is already asleep, and I want to go with him. Just, I hope I can take you with me. You want to let me go, but I will never let you go." In the last sentence, Xuanyu''s voice suddenly changed and was as cold as the ten thousand year ice in the extremely ice land. A red light suddenly released from her head, and all the breath was different. Below, all the yuanyueliu disciples led by the Lord yuanyueliu shouted at the same time, and tears flowed down their faces. This picture is familiar to Hailong. What Xuanyu has done is what he has used twice before. The momentum increased in the prohibition makes it difficult for Hailong to breathe. He never thought that Xuanyu would choose broken pills so extreme. You know, except that he was saved by his master, there will only be one result of broken pills, that is, the destruction of form and spirit! Facing a woman who has made up his mind to die, Hailong''s heart is a little afraid. He knows that with his current physical condition, no matter how many immortal weapons he has, he will never be able to take a blow from the other party. Seeing Xuanyu broken pill, misty couldn''t help feeling anxious. She gave up Xiao turbulence and wanted to rush into the prohibition to save Hailong. However, if she didn''t let Xiao turbulence rush into the prohibition, how could Xiao turbulence make her achieve her wish? The golden spear is like a poisonous snake spitting out a message. With its strong strength, it completely entangles misty and makes her inseparable. The Taoist zuns and the Yuhua sisters of Lianyun sect are just about to make a move. They ask Tianliu, yuanyueliu and even all the experts of Wuzhao fairy, under the leadership of the five elements ancestor and Jin Yi, have completely blocked them. Seeing that the sea dragon is about to die under Xuanyu, how can they miss this good opportunity. In Jietian square, the highest cultivation is the ancestor of the five elements. Even if Lianyun sect tried their best, it was impossible to rush through their defense line in a short time. Jin Yi sneered: "it''s a fair duel. Don''t you want to intervene. We are all right. I think you''d better wait patiently." Before Yun daozun and others spoke, Xuanyu in the prohibition had changed. Her Dharma sword was almost expanding infinitely, her eyes became blood red, waved the shadow of the sky sword and attacked the sea dragon. After breaking the pill, she already had the strength of a Sanxian. Once the sea dragon was swept by the sword, his life would end. Facing the desperate situation, the sea dragon''s heart suddenly became very calm. He knew that he had no other way but to break the pill. He didn''t summon the red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao, because they had been seriously damaged in Northern Xinjiang. If he summoned them at this time, it would only increase casualties. It seems that this immortal killing robbery can''t be used lightly! Once the enemy is not completely eliminated, he will immediately fall into a dead end. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 208 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Regret is meaningless. Even if it is dead, Hailong will not allow itself to be killed by each other. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he quickly urged the golden elixir to go up. Now he can only bet that his master can arrive in time to save his life. Although the thought was only a moment, Xuanyu''s attack had come in front of him. Hailong was surprised to find that, according to the speed, he might be crushed by Xuanyu''s sword before he broke the pill. When he didn''t know what to do, suddenly, everything around him became illusory, and his body was no longer under his control. As soon as the scene changed, he had come behind Xuanyu, and all Xuanyu''s attacks were cut in the air. The tail flame of the sword''s awn wiped the forbidden system and splashed a billow. Not only the sea dragon was stunned, but all the people present were stunned. What they saw was that the sea dragon''s body suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared at the moment before the sword was cut. When they appear again, they have floated behind Xuanyu. All this is incredible. Even if they are people of truth cultivation, they can''t make such actions contrary to common sense. Yes, at the most critical moment of Hailong, it was the shadow that saved his life. The shadow uses its special ability to temporarily turn the sea dragon''s body into smoke and take it away from the original place. When the sea dragon was stunned, the smoke floated out, and the cold light flashed. The dark blue blade had cut Xuanyu''s back and neck. However, it was useless. Xuanyu after breaking the pill was extremely powerful. The magic power of protecting the body was not broken by the shadow. Under the huge earthquake, Xuanyu fell ten meters forward without any damage to his body. The pink sword awn turned back and cut through the smoke. In order to survive, the sea dragon has ignored the fairness and unfairness, and quickly gathered the divine power in his body, hoping to recover more in this short time. But Xuanyu wouldn''t give him this chance. The front finger of the Dharma sword was weak and crazy to cut off the smoke melted by the sea dragon and shadow. The shadow drifted back, wrapped the sea dragon''s body again, and escaped the attack again, but it was obviously slower this time. The sea dragon''s extremely mysterious ice cover made a harsh sound and was swept. In the violent shock, he couldn''t help but burst out a mouthful of blood. It doesn''t cost much to turn the shadow into smoke, but it doesn''t work with a person. She can only use smoke with a person three times a day, and it greatly consumes her skill. The voice sounded in the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart, "find a way by yourself. I can save you at most once. This cultivator is too strong. I can''t beat her. And I can''t rush out of the prohibition here." Hailong has no choice now. No one can save him. There is only one thing he can do. The golden elixir went up and came to the head with the urging of mana. The familiar feeling spread all over the body. Hai Long took a deep look and prayed secretly. Master, you must come to save your disciple''s life! The golden light was suddenly bright. With the sea dragon as the center, it rapidly expanded to three feet away. The Qianjun stick was raised and forcibly held Xuanyu''s full blow. When there was a loud noise, the French sword bounced out and returned to Xuanyu''s hand with pink light. In desperation, Hailong finally broke the pill for the third time. Xuanyu floated in the air, and the red awn in her eyes gradually disappeared. She didn''t attack again. She stretched out her hand to suck down, inhaled Xing Tian''s body into her palm, and looked at the sea dragon with a smile. "My goal has been achieved. We''re going to die, and you can''t escape. Hailong, you asked for it yourself. I''ll go first and wait for you in hell with brother Tian." with a flash of cold light in her eyes and a loud noise, she completely blasted herself and Xing Tian''s body into powder with her last strength, filled with blood fog in the air, and they completely disappeared into the air. Feeling the incomparably powerful surging power of the whole body, the sea dragon is blankly suspended in the air. Now he has a feeling that there is no place to use the power. The golden elixir is broken, but the power is not used. Xuanyu is not attacking. She is already a mortal body. Even if she kills him now, she can''t get back the fate of her broken elixir. Everything is so ridiculous, I always thought I was smart and had full confidence in my strength, but who can blame me for the end? Only hate yourself. "Ah -" Hai Long roared reluctantly. The violent divine power smashed the shaky forbidden earthquake. He was not willing, really not willing, and finally recovered the Taiyin fruit, which brought the possibility of recovery to tianqin''s appearance. At this time, he was about to die. He could no longer see tianqin''s appearance that could be recovered. He was misty in his fantasy Tianqin''s happy life can only be the last dream, everything around seems so unreal. The divine power in the body is still growing, but now these powerful forces can only increase the sadness in the sea dragon''s heart. "Husband." misty and bleak shouted. The cultivation in the later stage of fighting turned to the limit in an instant. She hated and hated why she was so soft. If she tried her best to repel Xiao turbulence earlier, maybe Hailong didn''t need to break the pill. The Shenxiao sword in his hand instantly turned to dark blue, the thunderbolt sounded, the sword turned into thunder, and stubbornly split some dull Xiao turbulence out. He rushed to the sea dragon and hit him with several prohibitions in succession, hoping to slow down his mana consumption. The sea dragon smiled sadly, hugged the ethereal body and said, "good wife, don''t cry, it''s life." turning to the six orthodox sects, he roared, "are you satisfied now? The results you want have come out. What are you doing here? Get out of here, get away. Get out of here -" To the cloud Taoist priest, his eyes were cold and bright. The Taoist priest, who had always been mild tempered, was really angry. He scanned a circle of the six disciples of the right way and said in a deep voice: "from today on, we Lianyun sect will have nothing to do with the right way in China. In the future, when we meet in China, we will be enemies rather than friends, so we won''t send them away." Wuyun Buddha wanted to say something, but seeing the cold eyes of Lianyun sect disciples, he had to swallow his words back to his stomach, sigh and take the disciple to leave first. Wuzhao immortal, wentianliu and yuanyueliu left successively. Lianhuazong and qianhuigu wanted to stay, but they were rejected by Zhiyun Taoist priest. It was only an hour before and after that, but lianyunzong had such a great change. Several Taoist dignitaries gathered around the sea dragon. The sisters Yuhua and Yuping had already burst into tears. The sea dragon kissed the misty forehead and said: "Don''t be sad. I can only blame myself for all this. I now announce that I will pass the throne of the leader of Lianyun sect to Yuhua. In the future, everyone should obey her. Hailong is the sinner of Lianyun sect. After my death, my immortal tools will remain in the extremely ice. Elder martial sister Zhiyun, you can collect them at that time. Lianyun sect is the largest in the world. Your future development depends on you. Don''t do it for me Revenge, that doesn''t make any sense. "After saying this, the sea dragon turned into a golden light and disappeared in front of the people in an instant. Now he just wants to take a last look at tianqin. The only thing he can''t let go is tianqin and piaomi. "Brother Hailong." Yuhua spewed out a mouthful of blood and fainted in her sister''s arms with violent trembling. Jietian square was shrouded in melancholy clouds. The patriarch who had just ascended the throne was forced to death, which was a great humiliation to lianyunzong. Taoist priest Tianshi''s face was so heavy that he could drip water and said angrily: "These bastards, I must tear them to pieces in order to relieve my hatred." Zhiyun Taoist priest said coldly, "now is not the time for revenge. We must revenge the sea dragon. Within a thousand years, we must destroy the five immortals, ask the sky flow and the full moon flow. None of them will remain." With the support of the powerful mana after breaking the pill, the sea dragon almost came to zhiyunfeng in the blink of an eye. He and piaomi didn''t speak. Under the urging of mana, the sea dragon quickly entered the extremely icy land. The sea dragon suddenly had a strange feeling. This time the pill breaking seemed different from the previous times. After breaking the pill the first two times, he used a lot of mana, resulting in death soon This time, although he didn''t use the mana attack after the broken pill, the divine power in his body seemed to grow endlessly without any sense of exhaustion. Even his original God seemed to be restrained in his body and wouldn''t send out, resulting in his blurred consciousness. This phenomenon didn''t know whether it was good or bad. Hai Long didn''t have time to think more. What he was most afraid of now was that he was still alive Before reaching the extremely mysterious eye, the power has disappeared and people have died. Xuanmang seemed to be frightened by the fierce sea dragon in the opposite color, and none of them appeared. After several quick flashes, the sea dragon had rushed into Jixuan''s eyes. As soon as he arrived here, a strong cold air came, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Xuantianbing was quietly suspended in the air, while tianqin was sleeping with Jixuan''s eyes. She still had cotton yarn on her face and couldn''t see her face. Xuantianbing''s eyes slowly opened and looked at Hailong helplessly shaking his head, "you child, you are so impulsive. Let me say what''s good for you!" Misty and fierce, she broke free from the arms of the sea dragon. She was angry for the first time since the cultivation of truth. The object of her anger was xuantianbing. Her pretty face turned red, and her whole body kept shaking and yelled at xuantianbing: "What kind of sister are you? When the sea dragon is in extreme danger, you can''t know with your magic power. You just need to raise your hand to destroy the dark rain, but you have to look at the sea dragon broken pill. Do you want him to die? Now you do. Xuan Tianbing, you''re cruel. I treat you like a close sister." Tears constantly turned into ice crystals. They were misty and had been dazzled by anger. The sea dragon hugged the ethereal body and said softly, "wife, don''t do this. It can''t blame your sister. Tianqin has just begun to heal. I''m afraid it will be dangerous without your sister''s care." Xuantianbing smiled, floated to the ground and said calmly, "misty sister, if you want the sea dragon to survive, call a good sister to listen, otherwise, I really don''t care about him." Misty and stunned, he thought he had heard wrong. He looked at xuantianbing in surprise and said, "what are you talking about? Do you have a way to save the sea dragon?" Xuantianbing smiled and said, "it depends on your performance. You just seem to say I''m cruel. I''m thinking, should I really be cruel?" Piaomiao suddenly understood, broke away from the embrace of the sea dragon, and flopped down in front of Xuantian Bing, "good sister, please save the sea dragon. It was all my fault just now. As long as the sea dragon can be fine, I am willing to punish me." Xuantian Bing floated forward, helped Piaomiao up, stroked the ice crystal on her face and said: "Silly sister, my sister is joking with you. Don''t worry, Hailong is the closest person to me in this field. How can I watch him die? Hailong, there''s something you may not know. When you went to Beijiang with sister tianqin, I attached some divine consciousness to you. I know everything that happened to you before, including the shadow girl you brought here last time." When Hailong heard xuantianbing say that he could save himself, he immediately hoped to rekindle. He walked to xuantianbing with some excitement and said, "sister, you really have a way to save me. My golden elixir has been broken." Xuantianbing smiled and said, "haven''t you broken your golden elixir twice? What are you afraid of if you break it again? Although I don''t have the great magic power of your master, I can still save it if you break it. Besides, all this has already been calculated by me. I just didn''t expect it to come so soon." "Everything is in your calculation?" Hai Long said suspiciously, "sister, did you know I wanted to break the pill?" Xuantian ice road: "I know your character very well. Before you left with tianqin, I used the nine heavenly divination to divine for you. Within a year, you will have a disaster. This is your death, but it is also your opportunity. In order to avoid you being hurt, I have been following you with divine knowledge. What happened along the way to Beijiang really opened my eyes. You should remember , you were attacked by powerful resentful spirits when you were about to reach the location of the Taiyin fruit in the sea of wronged souls. Those were the four resentful spirits kings. Although you are the most Yang body, you are not familiar with them, so you are bound to suffer losses. Do you think you are so lucky? In fact, Lao Junlu was inspired by me. Without tianxianjue and the strength above Da Luo Jinxian, Lao Junlu will not be inspired at all. " Hai Long smiled. He was as smart as him. Naturally, he knew that he could not die today even though there was no master to save him. Some flattered: "I was lucky! Because my sister helped me, it turned out that my sister saved me with Lao Junlu. What should I do now when I broke the pill? Can I restore the ability of the golden pill after I die?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 209 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Xuantianbing shook his head and said: "No, you can''t die at all. Lao Junlu is not only an ancient book that records the supreme immortal method of Taishang Lao Jun, but also a powerful immortal weapon. Your three souls and seven souls will not burn at all. Although the golden elixir is broken, you won''t die. It''s just a little troublesome to restore the golden elixir. Even if I don''t help you, you can recover after practicing for about 500 years." Hai Long scratched his head and said, "it''s so easy, sister. Please help me gather the golden elixir first. Oh, by the way, how''s tianqin? Is everything going well?" Xuantianbing said, "tianqin can''t say well now. It should be all right for the time being. Hailong, sit cross legged and immediately enter the state of normal cultivation. Everything else has me." Hailong nodded, sat down cross legged, and urged the full divine power in his body to run slowly. Suddenly, an ice flow entered his body from the center of his eyebrows. His mind gradually blurred and finally lost his perception of the outside world. Although it was like the feeling of death when he broke pills last time, he had no fear in his heart. He had absolute confidence in Xuantian ice. Looking at the sea dragon completely entering the calm state, xuantianbing took back his hand on his forehead. Without the previous gentleness, his face became dignified. "Misty, do you want to save the sea dragon?" Misty, he said, "of course! But I don''t have the strength as strong as my sister." xuantianbing sighed and said: "In fact, what I said just now is just to comfort him. My cultivation is far worse than that of Hailong''s master. I''m not sure to help him reshape the golden elixir. Even with the protection of Lao Junlu, he will lose his form and spirit. The reason why I didn''t tell him is because I''m afraid he doesn''t have confidence in himself. In that case, his physical function will decline and it will be impossible to save his life Well, I hope he can get through this difficulty. " Misty and frightened, he lost his voice and said, "what? Sister, don''t make fun of this!" Xuantianbing said with a wry smile, "do you think I''m joking? I do have a way to save the sea dragon, but I need your help. There are also tianqin and Ying girl. Only the three of you work together can you have the ability to return the sea dragon''s soul and reshape the golden pill. With my help, you can only finish it easier." Misty resolutely said, "as long as I can recover the sea dragon, I am willing to pay whatever price. Sister, what do you say? I listen to you." Xuantianbing took a deep breath and said, "you will pay the most to help Hailong! Shadow girl, you can come out." The smoke appeared, and the shadow''s body appeared in front of xuantianbing and misty. Misty looked at the woman wrapped in black leather clothes in front of him in surprise. She was very surprised. She saw this "magic" for the first time, but she knew that it was the shadow that saved Hailong and gave him the chance to break pills to escape the pursuit of Xuanyu. Xuantianbing waved her left hand and covered the shadow with a blue mask. In fact, the shadow was already unable to bear it. Although her various powers were extremely powerful, she couldn''t bear it near absolute zero. With the prohibition of xuantianbing, she was much more comfortable. Xuantianbing said calmly: "Shadow girl, I know exactly why you follow Hailong. In order to save him, I can help you finish the task immediately, and then you can return to northern Xinjiang to recover your life. However, I want to tell you that when you help Hailong heal, you must devote yourself to it, or the consequences will be unimaginable. Don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel at that time. I will kill none of your saints. I think I should still have such strength. My divine knowledge has read your holy family''s Classics. If I divide it according to strength, I should have the mana equivalent to the LORD God in that space. No matter what I do, there will be no problem. " Ying Jiao''s body shook slightly and said coldly, "since I promised this task, I will naturally implement it wholeheartedly. You don''t have to worry about it." Xuantianbing was not rude, nodded and said, "well, later, misty is the first, you are the second, tianqin will wake up tomorrow, and she is the third. The combination of three yin and Yang is the art of seizing heaven and earth. Once successful, Hailong will not only reshape the golden elixir, but also improve his cultivation to an unprecedented level, and you will benefit a lot." Misty looked at the shadow and said, "what does the combination of three yin and Yang mean? Sister, can you make it clear?" Xuantian Bing blushed slightly and said: "The combination of three yin and Yang" means that you three girls are combined with the sea dragon and use your pure Yin Qi to guide him to Yang, so as to achieve the harmony of yin and Yang and the recovery of all things. Only in that way can the sea dragon''s golden elixir be restored and the rampant mana in the body be fully absorbed for your own use. Misty, after the combination with the sea dragon, the success of the combination of three yin and Yang will immediately kill you This is why I say you pay the most. When you reach the level of immortality, as long as you reach the level of immortality one year after the robbery, the robbery will come to you immediately. At that time, you should have been able to cope with the power of the triple robbery, but it may take some time to meet Hailong after immortality, that is to say, you will be one The sky and the earth are separated. Only when Hailong successfully ascends the immortal after the robbery can you meet again. " The misty whole body was shocked. It was more painful for her to separate from the sea dragon than to die. This time, the sea dragon left for several months. She had been tortured by missing. I''m afraid it would be more difficult to meet again after she was promoted to heaven. Take a deep breath, vaguely and reluctantly calm the excitement in your heart, and sadly say: "Do I have any choice? If I don''t need three yin and one Yang, Hailong will die right away. As long as he can live, I''m willing to give everything to me. Sister, after I leave, get rid of you and take good care of him. This shadow girl, although I don''t know the relationship between you and Hailong, Hailong is indeed an indomitable man, if you like, You can also stay with him and help me take care of him with sister tianqin. After all, you gave him the most important thing for a girl. " The shadow bowed his head and said nothing. His hands kept playing with his leather clothes, showing various complex feelings in his heart. With a low sigh, he said, "I will only save him." Xuantianbing said, "well, now is not the time to speak. We have to start. The mana and potential in the sea dragon have been fully mobilized. Misty, as the first person to fit with him, you will suffer the most, but no matter what situation you encounter, you must bear it, otherwise your previous achievements will be wasted." Chapter 210 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Xuantianbing looked at the white fog fluctuating again and listened to the shadow''s groan higher than the misty, so he couldn''t help sighing and murmuring: "Zhiyang has a fatal attraction to Zhiyin. How can you not go all out? Sister tianqin''s body should almost recover. With her body transformed by Taiyin fruit, she should be able to fully withstand the final impact of sea dragon Zhiyang Qi." After the sea dragon passed out under the influence of xuantianbing''s mana, a cold feeling stimulated him to regain a little consciousness. All he could feel now was heat, incomparably hot. His body seemed to burn in the fire, and the divine power of the channels in his body seemed to be asleep. The severe pain constantly stimulated every nerve of him. Suddenly, the cold feeling returned It came in and kept nourishing his body. He couldn''t move. Although he was extremely eager for the cold feeling, he could only suck and digest it greedily with his body. Suddenly, it seemed as if a barrier had broken, the cold feeling suddenly increased, and the incomparable comfort stimulated his senses. It was so comfortable! I wanted to move. The cold feeling became stronger and stronger, and the comfort also increased It was getting bigger and bigger. Suddenly, he clearly saw that his Lingtai was a little bright, and a little golden light appeared. The golden awn illuminated everything in his body. He clearly saw that the light blue air flow was constantly integrated with the red air flow in his body, and then injected into the golden awn. The light was more and more beautiful, and the comfort was stronger and stronger. The sea dragon was completely immersed in this wonderful feeling I don''t know how long later, he suddenly felt that his comfort had reached the peak, and his meridians convulsed violently. It seemed that something gushed out of his body, and the released feeling brought comfort to the peak. A nearly icy air flow came into his body. No, it was not air flow, but a light blue liquid. When the liquid flowed into the Lingtai When the golden elixir was the same size as the original one, all the feelings of Hailong disappeared at the same time. He just felt that his body was like floating in the clouds without any effort. I don''t know how long it took, and the heat appeared again, but this time it was much better than at the beginning. The meridians in his body lit up, and the golden elixir at the Lingtai had turned milky white. Hailong was very happy in his heart, he knew , his golden elixir has been restored to the realm of human elixir. He can''t help but be grateful to xuantianbing. The heat became stronger and stronger, and the sea dragon had a desire for cold again. At this time, a cold air flow slid into his body again, which boosted his spirit. The feeling of breaking the barrier came again. His nerves seemed more sensitive. The compact comfort spread all over his body with a large cold current. The previous feeling appeared again, but it seemed to be less than before, What''s the difference. Now the sea dragon can''t care much about it. He can only care about greedy sucking. The man Dan at the Lingtai is getting brighter and brighter when the cold current blends with the heat flow in his own body, and the white light is becoming stronger and stronger. In the extreme comfort, the sea dragon can''t care about his mana. He just wants to get something. Finally, the peak of bliss comes again and is released again The same blue liquid flows into the body, and the golden elixir in the realm of human elixir expands almost infinitely under the moisture of blue liquid. Each meridian of Hailong was convulsing. He reached the peak of bliss twice, which made him feel as if he had entered the realm of immortals. The meridians had been filled with incomparably full milky gold pills, and he could even clearly feel his strength. The sense of comfort gradually subsided, and he felt that his body became very relaxed. At this time, the annoying burning heat appeared again for a while After a while, the meridians were dyed red again, and the heat flow pressed all the Milky light emitted by the golden elixir into the Lingtai. It was so hot, really hot. The cold feeling expected by the sea dragon did not appear, but the heat became stronger and stronger. With the passage of time, the heat gradually reached the level when it felt for the first time, and it was still rising. The sea dragon''s consciousness gradually fainted, The milky white light of the golden elixir is getting weaker and weaker, and the meridians seem to be burning. Only those invisible blue lines in the body can absorb some, so that he can barely support it. I don''t know why, an idea rises in Hai Long''s heart, that is, he must not be dazed, otherwise he will fall into a hopeless situation. He endured and waited for his confidence in xuantianbing Hold on to his will. Finally, just when the sea dragon was about to be melted by the hot heat, a life-saving ice stream rushed into the body. Although the ice stream was not strong enough, it awakened the sea dragon''s vague will. Then, the previous comfort came again after breaking a barrier. The same feeling as the first cold current invaded the sea dragon''s body. This time, there was no lack of anything, and the cold current was better than before Both times should be strong. What Hailong doesn''t know is that what he feels missing is actually love. The cold feeling of ice quickly impacts every meridians in Hailong''s body, and the red air flow becomes weaker and weaker under the cold fusion, while the golden elixir at the Lingtai emits milky white luster again, and it returns to its previous strongest state in a short time. It''s so comfortable and really comfortable Take it easy! The shock of cold current and the stimulation of nerve comfort gradually brought him into a state of ecstasy. This time, the feeling of comfort was longer than the previous two times. When the sea dragon finally climbed to the peak for the third time, there was a bang in his mind, everything disappeared, and he fell into a deep sleep in bliss. It seemed that he saw his own Lingtai before he fainted Dan seems to be contaminated by the last river, and has turned blue The land of extreme ice, the eyes of extreme Xuan, Xuan Tianbing looked at the four people sitting cross legged in front of him, and his face showed a trace of joy. Misty, tianqin and Ying sat around the sea dragon with their knees crossed in a triangle. Except that tianqin''s face was covered with a veil, there were no inch strands on the three women. The whole body of the sea dragon is shrouded in a light blue light, and the diamond blue halo behind it is constantly flashing. All four of them were in retreat and had completely lost consciousness. The art of seizing heaven and earth, three yin and Yang, succeeded. The Zhiyang body of the sea dragon is fused with the pure Yin body of the ethereal, tianqin and yingnv. Stimulated by the extremely dark ice eye, yin and yang are reconciled and dragons and tigers meet. Not only is the golden elixir reshaped and the soul returned, but also the magic power left by the two loose Immortals in his body has been completely digested. At the same time, with the harmony of yin and Yang, his cultivation has made a qualitative leap. Xuantianbing''s eyes showed a lonely color. He sighed and said, "brother, I hope you don''t blame me. My selfishness will make you set foot in the fairyland in advance. However, my heart is full of hatred. I can''t control myself at the thought of Chang''e''s goblin. I''m sorry, my sister will find a way to compensate you in the future, and won''t let you separate from misty and tianqin." originally, Xuantianbing arranged all this. When her divine sense followed Hai Long back from northern Xinjiang, she decided this plan. The sea dragon has the accomplishments of two scattered immortals. If he is allowed to digest by himself, it will take at least 500 years to fully integrate. As long as he succeeds in using the magic of three yin and Yang, he can quickly digest those Manas in the process of integration. In order to let Hailong go to the fairy world to work for himself as soon as possible, xuantianbing was cruel. He didn''t do anything before Hailong broke the pill, and let him compete with Xuanyu. After that, everything was completely in her calculation. Now it has been successful. Hailong''s realm has reached the later stage of Douzhuan, but his cultivation has reached the immortal level. Under the harmonious effect of yin and Yang, as the main body of three yin and Yang, he now has the cultivation equivalent to eight Zhuan scattered immortals, and the golden elixir has also been transferred to the realm of earth elixir. It only takes a short time to practice, you can connect to the way of heaven, bear the nine heavenly disasters and fly into immortality. Xuantian Bing''s anxiety mainly comes from Piaomiao. For her own business, the sea dragon and Piaomiao will be separated soon. Misty will face her own triple disaster. What xuantianbing didn''t tell Hailong was that after entering the fairyland, unless there is a gift from the Immortal Emperor, feelings between immortals are absolutely not allowed. Once feelings appear, they will be severely punished. In other words, even if the sea dragon becomes an immortal soon after he ascends to the immortal, he may not be able to be with the ethereal again. The only thing that pleased xuantianbing was that the effect of Yin-Yang reconciliation was much greater than her previous estimation. The ethereal cultivation had reached the early stage of Tianyi, and tianqin had reached the cultivation of seven turn scattered immortals. Even the weakest shadow broke through what she wanted to break through. On the whole, in addition to the misty rise, the combination of three yin and Yang has brought great benefits to the four sea dragons. The four of Hailong have been sleeping and meditating for more than six months. In a few days, it will be the first anniversary of receiving Tiandao Zun''s ascent to heaven. In these six months, many things have happened to Lianyun sect. Xuantianbing has told Zhiyun Taoist priest about the sea dragon out of danger, which immediately made Lianyun sect happy. Yuhua temporarily photographed the position of leader of Lianyun sect. With the oppression of the six orthodox sects last time, every Lianyun sect disciple is now working hard as never before. In half a year, more than 2000 disciples have entered the death pass for cultivation. They all hold a breath in their hearts. One day they will repay the disgrace brought to them by the five immortals, the sky flow and the full moon flow. However, the crisis also exists, that is, after the cloud Taoist priest and the misty Taoist priest, the immortal Taoist priest and the Tianshi Taoist priest also entered the later stage of Douzhuan. They are getting closer and closer to the time of the robbery. Yuhua showed her natural leadership ability. Under her leadership, Lianyun Zong managed in good order. Lianyunzong, a giant dragon, has entered the process of recuperation. In the near future, it is bound to bring an extremely strong shock to China. Tianqin slowly wakes up from the calm state. She is the first of the four to wake up. Previously, in the process of three yin and Yang, because her process of absorbing Taiyin fruit was slower, she almost plunged Hailong into a hopeless situation. She has listened to xuantianbing explain everything. It was something she had long hoped for in her heart to integrate with the sea dragon. It was like misty, and she didn''t hesitate. Finally saved Hailong at the last minute. After the reconciliation of the Taiyin fruit and the three yin and Yang combination Dharma, her body has completely recovered, and the evil Qi in her body can no longer affect her mind. The Taiyin fruit, which is the most Yin and evil thing, uses poison to fight poison, and completely dispels and replaces the hegemonic evil force of the evil blood pool. Under the influence of xuantianbing''s supreme immortal Dharma, although tianqin still cultivates evil skills, her Lingtai will always be clear and bright, and she will no longer be afraid of the invasion of external evil. From another point of view, Taiyin fruit can also be regarded as an immortal product. Its pure Yin and evil Qi makes tianqin''s evil skill extremely pure. Otherwise, even if there is the method of three yin and Yang, she can''t reach the realm of scattered immortals and seven turn heaven robbery. You know, the five turn disaster of Sanxian is already the cultivation of ordinary immortals. Now, as long as tianqin is willing, although she can bear the six times of heaven robbery in the underworld, at least 70% of her accomplishments are sure to pass. Because she belongs to an evil way, xuantianbing imposed a ban on her with the immortal method. With this ban, Tianjie will not take the initiative to find her unless tianqin wants to. This is also xuantianbing''s consideration for the sea dragon. If tianqin and misty rise, there will be no one to comfort the sea dragon. "Sister tianqin, are you awake?" Xuan Tianbing smiled. Tianqin blushed and whispered, "thank you, sister." Xuantianbing shook his head and said: "You don''t have to thank me. Without the Taiyin fruit retrieved by the sea dragon, even if my immortal Dharma is stronger, I can''t help it. Now your cultivation has surpassed that of ordinary immortals. You must be careful in this world. As long as there is an evil seal I put on you, you won''t be afraid of the natural disaster caused by your evil Qi exposure. Unfortunately, you are ethereal and belong to the right way, and my immortal Qi can''t help her with the method of conquering each other Block the coming of heaven''s calamity. Alas, her departure will certainly make Hailong very sad. Sister tianqin, you must comfort Hailong more. Only when you are with him, his mood will be more stable. " Tianqin looked at the sea dragon with complicated eyes. At this time, the sea dragon was full of strong immortal Qi. He sat there with a solemn treasure elephant and a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. With a stroke of emptiness, tianqin took out a robe from his storage bag and put it on himself, saying: "Sister Piaomiao''s position in the heart of Hailong cannot be replaced by anyone, not even me. Sister Piaomiao has paid too much for Hailong. Sister Bing, is there really no way for sister Piaomiao not to be robbed by heaven for the time being? Even if it''s only a few days! At least it can let Hailong get along with sister Piaomiao for a few days. We''ve already gone to northern Xinjiang Let them separate for a period of time. I just came back, but my misty sister is leaving. How can Hailong stand it? " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 211 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Xuantianbing said helplessly, "I want to! But there''s really no way. I can''t decide the disaster. Eh, the sea dragon has to wake up." The body was completely filled with blue rivers, and countless decisions clearly emerged in my mind, which were left by the six eared macaque at the beginning. Unexpectedly, there were so many at once. Hailong knows that his accomplishments have been raised to a very high level. Especially the golden elixir turned blue at the Lingtai. This should be the elixir that only immortals can have. The color of meridians has returned to normal, and the mana originally obtained from Tianting and Tianyue has been completely absorbed. Sister Bing is so powerful that she can help herself to such a level. After regaining consciousness, the sea dragon was very excited about the surprise brought by the mana in his body. He took a deep breath, sank his mana into the Lingtai, and slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was xuantianbing''s concerned eyes and the tianqin with a veil. He jumped up, and the sea dragon grabbed tianqin''s shoulder with both hands, "Qin, are you ready?" Before tianqin spoke, xuantianbing said, "Hailong, I''ve tried my best." The sea dragon was shocked, looked at xuantianbing in horror and said, "is it really so unlucky? Tianqin is the one with the 30% chance of failure." he hugged tianqin tightly in his arms. The sea dragon resolutely said: "Qin, don''t leave me. Even if your appearance can''t be restored, I don''t care. Please, don''t leave me. I really can''t live without you now!" Xuantianbing chuckled and said, "silly boy, I said I''ve tried my best, but I didn''t say sister tianqin''s treatment failed. The effect of Taiyin fruit is better than I thought. I can return you a perfect Qin." Hai Long was stunned. His heart was instantly overwhelmed by surprise. He looked at the soft Keren in his arms, and his right hand trembled and pulled the veil on her face. Tianqin didn''t stop, and time became so slow at this moment. Finally, the veil slowly moved down under the pull of Hailong. The first thing revealed was tianqin''s moving eyes. Her beautiful big eyes were full of tears. Finally, she could be with her favorite people again. What a happy thing! Hailong took a deep breath and pulled down the veil. Looking at tianqin''s face, his body trembled violently. Strong as he was, she couldn''t help tears. The pink and charming face finally appeared in front of Hailong again. Everything was so real. Tianqin, she finally recovered her face. The girl who had gone through many vicissitudes finally returned to her true face under the action of Taiyin fruit. Although her silver hair can no longer change back, Hailong has been satisfied, completely satisfied. "Qin''er." Hailong cried out affectionately and hugged tianqin into his arms. Two tears turned into ice crystals and fell. He was really happy and happy. Xuantianbing smiled and said, "Hailong, you move a little lighter. You are different from before. Even sister Qin can''t compete with your brute force." Hailong now has only tianqin in his eyes. Hearing the speech, he quickly relaxed his arms, gently combed tianqin''s long hair and said softly, "good wife, good wife, we can finally stop separating." Tianqin''s eyes were red and said, "don''t worry, dragon. I''ll never leave you again. No matter what time, I''ll always be with you." Xuantianbing''s face showed a trace of loneliness. Hailong''s deep feelings with his wife constantly stimulated her heart. She had been lonely for thousands of years. How she longed for this kind of true love! But can this feeling come again? She didn''t know and didn''t dare to think about it, because all this was too slim for her. "Hai Long, there''s something I want to tell you first. Don''t worry." tianqin whispered. Hailong was stunned and said with a smile, "what can make me anxious now? My favorite wife has restored her appearance and dispelled evil spirits. What can make me more excited than this?" Tianqin''s face changed slightly. When she was about to speak, she heard a low moan. Hailong noticed that there were others in the cave. He turned and looked behind him. He was shocked. Two naked beauties sat there cross legged, including the misty. The other woman was something he had never seen before, but she was familiar with her figure. He looked blankly at tianqin and asked, "what''s going on?" Hailong wanted to say something more, but he heard a cry. Misty slowly opened his eyes. His big eyes blinked. He felt still uncomfortable. Misty suddenly turned red. The sea dragon''s mind moved, and a man appeared beside her. "How are you, wife? What''s wrong with your body?" the silver fox coat flew out of the heaven and earth ring, and the sea dragon pitifully draped over the misty body. Misty took a deep look at the sea dragon and whispered, "dragon, are you ready?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "well, of course, there''s nothing better than now." Misty smiled happily, "as long as you can recover, even if I pay more, it''s worth it. Dragon, remember, no matter where I am, my heart is always by your side." There was a strong uneasiness in the sea dragon''s heart. He held misty tightly in his arms and said, "no, I want not only your heart but also your people. You can''t leave me at all. My good wife, tianqin, has also recovered now. Our family can finally be together and never separate." Suddenly, misty''s whole body was shocked, and a powerful energy seeped from her body. The blue light behind suddenly turned blue. The sea dragon only felt a little strange, and subconsciously loosened misty and retreated a few steps. The enormous pressure came into everyone''s heart. Misty face changed miserably, "why? Why can''t you give me more time? Why?" The huge pressure raised a trace of familiarity in the sea dragon''s heart, his face changed slightly, and murmured, "this, is this the feeling of heaven''s robbery?" as soon as the voice fell, the misty wrapped in the silver fox coat rushed out at an incredible speed. Xuantian Bing hurriedly said, "Hai Long, come on, this is a misty robbery. You must help her succeed." The sea dragon was so shocked that he had no time to think about what the natural disaster meant, and his body went away with the misty back. Tianqin just wanted to chase out, but xuantianbing held her. "Do you want to die? Tianjie is aimed at the misty, but if you go out and are sensed by Tianjie, the heaven robbery in the underworld will occur at the same time. At that time, the sky thunder in the fairyland and the underworld will mix, and even I can''t save you. Don''t worry, the misty will be fine with the sea dragon." Tears kept falling down her misty face. At this time, her heart was full of reluctance. She really didn''t want to leave Hailong! She finally understood the true meaning of the sentence that only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals. However, all this is not what she can decide. In the face of the sky robbery, she can only choose to leave, otherwise the sky robbery will bring irreparable losses to the extreme ice land of xuantianbing and even the whole Lianyun mountains. With a flash of golden light, the sea dragon had caught up with the ethereal figure. He was too late to be surprised at the strength of his cultivation. He grabbed the ethereal hand and said firmly, "wife, let''s fight against the natural disaster." at this time, with their all-out rush, they had left lianyunzong like a meteor. In mid air, the fiery red clouds appeared again. The robbing clouds always follow the ethereal body shape. The gorgeous clouds continue to change into various forms thousands of times. The pressure is increasing. The wind blows the skirt of the sea dragon. At this time, Hai long had no fear in his heart. At the beginning, he didn''t have so many immortal tools and his cultivation was much weaker. Now he won''t be afraid after the rebirth of three yin and Yang. Shaking his right hand, Qianjun stick came out and said proudly, "wife, look at me, I don''t believe these broken sky thunder can deal with us. No one can hurt you with me." Misty smiled sadly and said, "the robbery doesn''t mean anything to me. Dragon, do you know? If I can stay here after the robbery, I will never choose to be immortal. If I can stay with you for a few more years, I''d rather never be immortal. Dragon, I really don''t want to be separated from you!" The sea dragon was stunned and his heart shook wildly. He realized that mistiness was not as simple as Du robbery. If Du robbery failed, it would naturally be destroyed by heaven robbery. Even if they succeeded, they could not be together for the time being. He just wanted to say something, but he felt that the pressure from the air was even greater. A huge thunderbolt sounded, just like the one faced by the Taoist priest last time. The red cloud churned violently, and the surrounding vegetation and plants trembled. In the loud noise, a huge lightning with the thickness of a bucket fell from the sky and split towards the misty sky like lightning. At this time, the sea dragon''s heart was full of reluctance to give up the misty and anger at the sky robbery. He didn''t dodge. He stood up with his feet on the ground, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum. He waved his powerful stick against the sky robbery. The Qianjun stick suddenly becomes larger in the air. Driven by the sea dragon with unparalleled speed, the stick body seems to be bending slightly. "Ah -" roared, and the dragon''s powerful stick hit the first heaven disaster from the front, boom¡ª¡ª When the huge pressure of robbing the cloud just appeared, the people on Jietian peak were already aware of it. Although they didn''t know who was responding to the robbery, they were still shocked. After all, almost half of them had to deal with the robbery in the near future. Every time they observed the power of the robbery, it would be of great benefit to them. Under the leadership of Taoist priest Zhiyun, they ascended to the immortal Inorganic, Tianshi, waterstop and Yuhua sisters came at the fastest speed. While they were worried about the people who should be robbed, they saw a picture that surprised them. A golden light suddenly rose from below, and the huge stick hit the natural disaster with unparalleled power. In the loud noise, the golden stick broke up the first natural disaster. The scene in front of us can only be described as incredible. Since some people in the cultivation world have been robbed, the methods used by the cultivation masters in the past dynasties are nothing more than absorbing, transforming or connecting and unloading forces. Although what just dropped is only the first heaven robbery, Zhiyun and others dare not think of such a powerful attack to completely crush the heaven robbery from the front. The figure gradually became clear. They were pleasantly surprised to find that the one who shook the sky thunder from the front was the sea dragon who should have died of broken pill. The Yuhua sisters wept with joy. Even Dengxian daozun, who didn''t like Hailong, couldn''t help being very excited. After all, the leader of one sect represents the most powerful and noble of the whole sect. As long as there is this leader, even if lianyunzong is an enemy to the world, at least they can have a backbone. The people flew towards the sea dragon''s feet like one heart and soul. They came to see who should be robbed. Misty also did not expect that the sea dragon should use this method to fight against the natural disaster. Although the sea dragon in mid air only wore an ordinary robe, at this time, he looked like a overlord. His surging and powerful momentum even eclipsed the natural disaster. Chapter 212 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- "Younger martial sister, it''s you?" Zhiyun Taoist priest''s surprised voice sounded and attracted misty attention. She turned her head and saw that all the important figures of Lianyun sect had come. As soon as they saw that the robber was misty, without saying a word, they quickly surrounded her in the middle and prepared to use their magic power to help her through the danger of natural disaster. Misty smiled indifferently and said, "don''t bother everyone. The sky robbery is enough to deal with me and the sea dragon." she raised her head and shouted to the sea dragon in the sky: "dragon, come down quickly. I must officially respond to the robbery with a spell, otherwise the sky robbery will not end." With a flash of golden light, the sea dragon appeared beside misty. Although he also saw the appearance of others, his eyes were only misty, "wife, can you not go? I, I don''t want to separate from you." he held misty tightly in his arms with open arms. Misty eyes showed a strong sad color, but his mouth comforted: "Dragon, don''t do this. I''m just going to enter the fairyland first. I''ll wait for you there. Don''t worry. No matter how long I wait for you, I''ll always wait for you. After I leave, don''t think of me. Treat tianqin and the shadow girl well. Although the shadow girl will help you for some purpose, she has paid her most precious money for you after all Things. If you can, don''t let her down. Also, Yuhua, Yuping and younger martial sister shuistop all care about you. You can''t hurt them, okay? " Hearing misty words, the Yuhua sisters and shuistop all bowed their heads in shame. But the four people, Yun, Dengxian, Tianshi and inorganic, were stunned. The natural disaster, which has always been described as the end of life by practitioners, seems to be so insignificant in the eyes of misty and Hailong. How can they not be surprised. Misty hugged the body of the sea dragon and whispered the moving Dharma mantra, "heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the Dharma, far away fairyland, rob and turn into life." As like as two peas of red clouds, the wind and clouds changed, and the moon and the moon were shining. The red clouds were shining. It seemed as if they were impatient. They were in a violent wave, and a huge thunder came down. The same thing happened to Hailong, which made the thunder of the sky exactly the same as the previous one. Misty pressed the sea dragon''s shoulder and didn''t let him do it again. He flew up, the blue light flickered, and the Shenxiao sword pointed to the sky. "There was thunder at the gang finger, so he fought Liuding among them. If you solve some of the tricks, you can believe that there was life in the palm of fortune. The demon body followed the gang star, the gang star pointed to the ugly, and its body was in the future. The person pointed to was lucky and the person who was fierce." With the emergence of the Dharma resolution, blue symbols floated out and poured into the blue cloud. The seemingly endless evil impact outside was immediately blocked and could not shake any more. When the misty Taoist Zun finished reading the last fierce word, the previous symbols became clear, and the Shenxiao sword suddenly became blue. Taoist priest Zhiyun was shocked and said in a loud voice, "younger martial sister, are you crazy? How can you use Shenxiao Tianlei in response to robbery?" Hailong shook his head and said: "No, she''s not crazy. Don''t forget, elder martial sister. What piaomi is good at most is thunder. If Lianyun sect chooses one who is the easiest to rob, it must be piaomi. Although Tianjie is powerful, it is also based on thunder. Based on piaomi''s familiarity with thunder and current cultivation, she is not leading Tianjie, but using Tianjie. I think at least the first two Heaven''s robbery can never cause any harm to her. Stay away, I''m enough here. "His words showed strong confidence. At this time, the sky also changed. The first Tianjie that came back was already split on the ethereal Shenxiao sword while Hai Long was talking. The ethereal stepped on the five element lost step, and the graceful figure quickly changed, and the Shenxiao thunder dance came back to the world. The Shenxiao sword drew a beautiful arc with her figure as light as weight, and then led the first Tianjie to one side. In the roar, one was more than ten meters high , the hills covering hundreds of square meters were razed to the ground. No one was worried about anything, because the inanimate items destroyed by the Tianjie would recover with the spirit after the Tianjie, and they were attracted by the beautiful posture. Yuping couldn''t help saying, "it turns out that the Tianjie can still be spent like this. It doesn''t seem very difficult." Zhiyun Taoist Reverend Zheng said, "you must not be clever. In the land of China, if you study Lei FA, no one can be on the right of sister piaomi. Only she can control Lei FA so miraculously. Moreover, sister piaomi''s cultivation seems to have improved a lot. Now I can''t see how deep her magic power is." A layer of dark blue light radiated from the misty body, setting off her beautiful posture wrapped in the silver fox coat. Driven by her cultivation achievements that have reached the early stage of Tianyi, the extremely mysterious ice cover exudes unparalleled strong defense. Even the people on the ground can clearly feel the cold feeling. The ethereal figure quickly changed. With the rapid operation of the five element maze step, her figure gradually blurred. With the immortal''s mana cultivation, she has fully exerted the power of the two immortal tools she has. At this time, the second heaven robbery has come. Lightning three times thicker than before suddenly fell in the ethereal direction. Hai Long''s heart tightened. Although he was full of confidence in the misty, it was related to his wife''s life. He couldn''t help worrying. He clenched the powerful stick in his hand and was ready to respond at any time. When Tianlei fell to the ethereal place and the phantom was less than ten meters, he seemed to hesitate and stagnate for a while. The ethereal figure has changed too quickly. The falling Tianjie is like a vortex. Every time she rotates, she will draw a point from the power of the falling Tianjie. The second disaster seemed to have felt the crisis and suddenly accelerated towards the misty sky. However, these are already in the misty calculation. Previously, she flew very high. At this time, she didn''t touch the attack of the sky robbery at all, but fell with the sky robbery. The huge sky thunder became weaker and weaker in her continuous reduction. When she saw that it was about to fall to the ground, the power of the sky robbery also decreased to the same level as the first heavy time. The ethereal body stopped suddenly. The Shenxiao sword in his hand pointed at the ground and shouted, "go." with a flash of light and a loud noise, the second natural disaster got the same fate as the first natural disaster. In the flying sand and rocks, a huge pit appeared on the ground. At the beginning, the second heaven disaster that once split the people and sprayed blood at the same time was so easily dissolved by the misty. Except that her long dark green hair seemed a little scattered, her body was basically unharmed. Hai Long floated forward. He didn''t praise misty''s strong cultivation, nor did he say anything more, but held misty tightly in his arms. Misty slightly gasped: "dragon, there is the last heavy heaven disaster." Hai Long took a deep breath and tried to keep the fragrance in his body forever. He resolutely said, "I''ll help you with this last disaster. I''ll try to see if my current cultivation can compete with this last disaster." The ethereal and delicate body was shocked, "no, Hailong, you can''t fight with Tianjie anymore. That''s the ability of the fairy world!" The sea dragon was filled with sadness at this time. He naturally understood that the natural disaster could not be carried by force, but he held his breath in his heart, shook his head and said, "believe me, since I have to face the nine times of natural disaster in the future, I must have the strength to fight with the three times of natural disaster." after that, he kissed hard on his misty forehead, took back the Qianjun stick and suddenly flew high, Towards the air. The same situation occurs again. The red robbery cloud in the air rotates rapidly. Even if it has been faced, the sea dragon is still a little nervous. After all, this is completely different from the previous two disasters. Taking a deep breath, Hailong slowly closed his eyes. He focused all his thoughts on his right arm. The leap forward improvement of cultivation has given him a stronger ability to control Longxiang''s arm. The mana that had turned into a blue river in his body quickly circulated. Starting from the ground elixir gold elixir at the Lingtai, he accepted all rivers and flowed to his right arm. With the appearance of the omen of the third disaster, misty also felt great pressure. She stood where she was and asked Zhiyun daozun and others to withdraw from a distance of kilometers, while she herself completely raised her powerful mana to the limit. The extremely mysterious ice cover of the body radiated three meters of strong light under the full injection of her mana. Different from that of Tiandao Zun at the beginning, the ground under the misty feet was not cracked. Obviously, she still had strength, Will not let the power of the robbery touch the ground. The sea dragon in the air began to change. The robe he had just worn completely turned into ashes, revealing his perfect physique. The energy color of the shield around his naked body began to change, first from gold to white, then from white to blue, and finally, in the roar of the sea dragon, it completely turned into a noble dark purple. The dark purple shield completely wrapped the sea dragon''s body and shook it gently. The purple light fluctuated, and a loud and passionate dragon chant sounded. The purple light mass in the mid air changed rapidly and turned into a purple dragon in an instant. Yes, purple dragon. The body of the sea dragon has completely disappeared. The huge body of the purple dragon, which is tens of meters long, is constantly circling and twisting in the air. The purple fog looms under the nine giant claws, and the whole body exudes an incomparably noble and powerful momentum. At the same time when the purple dragon appeared, misty only felt that he was light, and the pressure from the third heaven robbery disappeared completely. She stared and saw that the purple dragon in the air was also looking at her. The huge dragon eyes were full of sadness. The rotation of the robbery cloud in the air became more and more intense. It seemed that it was threatened by the purple dragon. The red light of the robbery cloud gradually deepened, lightning constantly stirred in the robbery cloud, and the rolling thunder kept boiling. At last, the purple dragon took a deep look at the misty, the huge dragon head suddenly lifted up, roared loudly at the robbery cloud in the air, and the sound billowed, and the prestige was not under the robbery cloud at all. It seemed to be shaken by the excited sound, and the vortex like robbery cloud in the air sent out a huge roar. In the center of the vortex, a huge thunder light with a diameter of 10 meters fell straight under the surrounding of countless purple excitations, and the purple dragon spewed out words, "The world says that the five clawed Golden Dragon is the face of the son of heaven, but I don''t know the extreme number of nine. Nine is the precious Qi. In the name of the high dragon, I fight against the sky thunder, turn into a dragon, fly for nine days, and the Dragon soars into a dragon." the body of the purple dragon suddenly soared to three times the original, and suddenly hit the third heaven robbery falling in the air at a speed completely out of proportion to its own body. The robbery cloud in the air seemed to be completely still at this time, and a low voice sounded, "it''s the emperor''s Dragon Xiang." "Boom -" the heaven and earth seemed to break up at this moment, and the whole sky was completely dimmed. On the ground below, whether it was misty or Zhiyun Taoist priest, they clearly saw a purple light penetrating the huge thunder issued by the third heaven robbery and directly rushed into the robbery cloud. The world is still, and everything seems to have stopped. The space is constantly twisted, and the purple dragon has disappeared. On the ground, misty only felt her whole body vibrate, and the heavenly heart decision-making power in her body fluctuated violently. The human Dan at the Lingtai vibrated crazily. In the air, the infinite spirit gas constantly transformed her body. The magic power in her body changed rapidly, the blue light of body protection became more and more prosperous, and the blue halo behind her gradually transformed into a diamond. She knew that she had succeeded in her robbery. However, there is no joy in her heart now, only deep worry, Hailong! What''s the matter with you? Yes, the purple dragon was transformed by Hai Long with his new understanding of Longxiang jade. Longxiang transformation is the key to open Longxiang jade treasure house. After becoming a purple dragon, his mana increased by times, and he did not lose the wind in the face of the third heaven robbery. When he resolutely rushed into the third heaven robbery, he suddenly felt that the power of the third heaven robbery did not seem as powerful as last time. He just felt paralyzed. The powerful heaven robbery had been broken by himself. The Dragon rushed into the robbery cloud. The sea dragon suddenly heard a low voice, "who are you? How can you have the smell of emperor?" As soon as the scene in front of him changed, Hailong was surprised to find that his body had floated on the robbery cloud. The sky was blue. Everything around him was so quiet. The fluctuation of the robbery cloud at his feet seemed to be much smaller. Everything was so incredible. "Who, who is talking to me?" after all, long Xiangbian spent a lot of his mana. After rising into the robbery cloud, his body involuntarily changed back to its original state. "It''s the first time for me to see a human being as strong as you." the light flashed. In a blue light package, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the sea dragon. His whole body was shrouded in blue light. Even under his feet, there was a blue spirit cloud, with a huge lightning symbol floating behind him. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 213 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The man who suddenly appeared looked about 40 years old. He was firm and resolute. He was more than two meters tall and wore blue armor. Against the huge lightning symbol behind him, he gave people a feeling of not being angry and self threatening. His appearance immediately brought great pressure to Hailong. In front of this person, Hailong was surprised to find that the powerful mana he was proud of was nothing at all. "Boy, I''m asking you why you have the smell of emperor." the middle-aged man asked faintly without any expression on his face. The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "do you mean the Immortal Emperor? So, you are the heavenly king in charge of the celestial robbery and the heavenly thunder." A slight fluctuation appeared on the middle-aged face, "you seem to know a lot about the fairyland. Yes, I''m the meteor Lei Tianjun in charge of Tianlei. You haven''t answered my question." The sea dragon thought to himself: Meteor Lei Tianjun? That said, this man has no less than sister Yu Bing''s accomplishments. No wonder I feel so powerless in front of him. I''m going to be an immortal. I always have to pave the way for her. Thinking of this, Hailong immediately changed into a smiling face, "it''s the eldest brother of meteor Lei Tianjun, and the younger brother Hailong is polite here. You''re in charge of Tianlei, that''s the Lei Gong praised in the world." Lei Tianjun frowned slightly and said, "I''m not Lei Gong. Lei Gong is in charge of all thunder in the world. How can I compare with me. Also, I''m not your big brother. There''s no need to get close to me." as he said, he waved his big hand and a blue light disappeared through the robbery cloud. The sea dragon was awed in his heart, for fear that the meteor thunder emperor would hurt his beloved misty, "what are you doing?" Meteorite Lei Tianjun said faintly, "nothing. I just let the girl who should be robbed slow down the speed of collecting Fairy Spirit Qi. I have something else to ask you." The sea dragon breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I know why I have the imperial breath you said. Look at this." then he stretched out his arm. With the injection of divine power, the purple dragon shape loomed, "You see, I got a piece of Longxiang jade. I just used the power of Longxiang jade to deal with the third heaven robbery. I heard that Longxiang jade should have been the object of Immortal Emperor. Naturally, it should have the smell of Immortal Emperor." Meteor Lei Tianjun showed a thoughtful look and murmured, "it''s incredible that the magic weapon of the Immortal Emperor should have fallen into the world. Boy, tell me how you integrate with this immortal weapon. How can ordinary people master the treasure of the Immortal Emperor? Today I''ll take it back on behalf of the Emperor." The sea dragon was awe inspiring. After using the powerful power of Longxiang jade several times, how could he be willing to lose his most powerful magic weapon? With a flash of cold light in his eyes and a flick of his right hand, the Qianjun stick appeared in the golden light, "I got it inadvertently, and I don''t know why it can be integrated. Meteor Lei Tianjun, you are a fairy. Do you want to rely on the power of the fairy to bully the small?" The meteorite Lei Tianjun showed a thoughtful look, but his eyes stopped at the Qianjun stick in the sea dragon''s hand, "you''re not worthy to let me do it. It turns out that the old macaque is talking about you. You''re the man''s Apprentice." Hai Long was stunned and said in his heart: it seems that these fairyland guys don''t know their master yet! It seems that the master is very famous. He brightened his eyes and said, "yes, I''m his old man''s Apprentice. Brother Lei Tianjun, can you do me a little favor for my master''s sake?" Lei Tianjun frowned slightly and said, "although you are his apprentice, you are not an immortal after all. Moreover, even if you are an immortal, you are not qualified to ask me for conditions. For your master''s sake, I will go back and tell the emperor about Longxiang jade and ask him to decide. Go next. I will pick up the girl to become an immortal." Looking at the meticulous manner of Lei Tianjun, Hailong couldn''t help getting angry. He couldn''t care what the other party was. He said angrily, "Why are you so unkind? I''ve been saying good things for a long time. Can''t you help me with a small favor? Seeing each other is fate, why should you be so persistent? More friends are better than more enemies." Lei Tianjun''s mood did not fluctuate at all because of Hai Long''s anger. He said faintly: "Your master really has a great face, but as far as he is concerned, no one in the fairy world can increase his weight by relying on the authority of others. If you want to speak in front of me, it depends on your own ability. Another thing I can tell you is that although your master is very powerful, his reputation in the fairy world is not very good. There are many enemies." Hai Long was stunned for a moment. Lei Tianjun''s words deeply stimulated his heart and his eyes flashed. Yes! If he wants to become famous, he depends on his own strength. Relying on his master''s ability, he should be the object of his own transcendence. Only to become the strongest immortal and let me be the only immortal in the fairy world is his ultimate goal! Thinking of this, he showed a strange feeling The ordinary momentum, the light blue air flow slowly revolved around his body, and the light of the Qianjun stick in his hand was full of light. Now he has understood everything and broke through the original level from his own realm. Although the meteor Lei Tianjun was calm on the surface, he was secretly surprised in his heart. The momentum shown by the sea dragon was stronger than that of ordinary immortals. Although it was far less than himself, it was great that he could not retreat under his own authority. After all, he was just a human cultivator! Thinking of master Hailong''s horror, Lei Tianjun''s look eased a little, "boy, you have the most proud magic weapon of your master and the Immortal Emperor. As long as you work hard in the future, you will be able to make a career in the immortal world. But I''m very surprised that your current cultivation level has not met the requirements of disaster relief. It seems that you shouldn''t!" The sea dragon looked at the meteor Lei Tianjun. The powerful Tianjun seemed to have a little more human breath, "although my cultivation is high, my realm is not enough. Moreover, it is said that what I want to experience will be the Ninth Heaven disaster. Do you think I can live like this now?" "The Ninth Heaven robbery? Oh, yes. You are his disciple. Naturally, you are different from ordinary people. In my opinion, in your current situation, even if you pass the sixth heaven robbery, not to mention the Ninth Heaven robbery. Even our heavenly kings can''t easily bear it. There''s something I can tell you. When the Ninth Heaven robbery comes, it will be the joint action of our nine heavenly kings. You Be careful. " The sea dragon was shocked and said, "what? The nine heavenly kings join hands? How can I pass? I''m afraid the Immortal Emperor can''t compete with the strength of the nine of you." Lei Tianjun shook his head and said: "You misunderstood. The nine of us joined hands not to deal with you, but to protect the magic power of Jiuchong Tianlei from damaging the human kingdom. I can''t control the extreme of Jiuchong Tianlei alone. Once we hit the human land, at least one third of the land will lose its vitality, even if we can''t destroy the land. Don''t worry, there will be jiutianjun to protect it at that time, the ninth Heavy heaven robbery will only target you. I hope you have the strong body of your master. " "Brother meteor thunder, do you mean that my master experienced the baptism of the Ninth Heaven robbery?" Meteor Lei Tianjun had a strange feeling in his heart. Listening to the cordial address of Hailong, he seemed to have a good impression on the boy in front of him, smiled and said: "Does your master still use his ability to experience heaven''s calamity? You will understand his ability later. However, he was baptized by heaven''s thunder for violating heaven''s rules. However, his body is the most tenacious in the three worlds, and there is almost nothing to destroy him. Even the stick in your hand... Cough, this stick can''t do." Hailong blinked. Although he knew his master was very strong, he didn''t expect that people like meteorite Lei Tianjun who were close to xuantianbing''s accomplishments would praise him so much. No wonder xuantianbing wanted the support of his master. It seems that the master''s strength must be the top in the fairyland. Thinking of this, Hailong yearned more for the fairyland. Zhengse said: "Brother meteor thunder, what I want to ask you is actually very simple. I just want you to take care of the girl who will be promoted to heaven. She is my wife. I don''t want her to be hurt." Meteor Lei Tianjun frowned and said, "wife? Don''t worry. As long as you don''t violate the rules of heaven after you enter the fairyland, no one will do anything to her. In the fairyland, only the Immortal Emperor can decide the fate of other immortals. Even without my protection, she won''t be in danger. However, I hope you don''t mention the word wife after you enter the fairyland." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "why can''t you mention it?" Meteorite Lei Tianjun gave him a deep look and said, "you should remember that you will be an immortal in the future, and you may be a great Luo Jinxian. It''s best to abandon the seven emotions and six desires in the world. Don''t be too persistent about anything. Only cultivation is the most important." The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "no, for me, emotion is the most important thing. One of the important reasons why I want to be stronger than anyone is to protect the people I love. Moreover, doesn''t the Immortal Emperor also have a wife? Why can''t I have one?" Meteor Lei Tianjun smiled bitterly and said, "how can you compare with the Immortal Emperor? The emperor is the greatest person in the fairy world. Without him, there would be no fairy world now. If you want to get married in the fairy world, you can only get married by the Immortal Emperor. Well, I can''t stay in this world for too long. We will meet again when you respond to the robbery. Go." His right hand was raised, and a blue light shrouded the sea dragon. The sea dragon only felt a shock, and his body had flown down. In the twinkling of an eye, he passed through the robbery cloud and fell to the ground. Misty looked anxiously at the robbery cloud in the sky. The sea dragon had disappeared for a long time. Her speed of absorbing the spirit gas had suddenly slowed down. When she was anxious, the speed of the spirit gas input suddenly accelerated, and a blue figure fell in front of her in the twinkling of an eye. It was the disappeared sea dragon. Misty was shocked all over, and her body rose uncontrollably from the ground and flew towards the robbery cloud in the air. Seven The colorful light replaced her original magic power to protect her body. In the center of her eyebrows, there was a lightning symbol like the meteor thunder emperor, but it was much smaller and the light was much darker. "Husband -" misty shouted reluctantly. As soon as the sea dragon''s feet landed, he saw the ethereal and delicate body flying off the ground. He jumped up almost without any hesitation and wanted to hold his beloved wife. However, a strong energy that was almost irresistible bounced him back, and he couldn''t get close to the ethereal body within three meters. The low and peaceful voice of Lei Tianjun sounded, "misty, after more than 3000 years of cultivation and examination in the heaven, you have taken over three times of heaven robbery. In the name of Lei Tianjun in the heaven, I will allow you to become an immortal in the heaven. Since then, you have jumped out of the earth and are not in the five elements. Now return to the heaven with me and be sealed by the Immortal Emperor." Misty cried, "no, I don''t want to be immortal. I want to be with the sea dragon. Please take back your destiny, Tianjun. I don''t want to be immortal." Meteor Lei Tianjun''s voice was somewhat helpless, but she couldn''t help but feel moved by the feeling between the sea dragon and the misty. How many people of truth aspire to enter the fairyland, and misty can abandon such a valuable opportunity for her feelings. It can be seen how deep her feelings for the sea dragon are, "Misty, it''s the intention of the fairy world to allow you to rise to the immortal world. No one can violate it. Besides, your husband''s cultivation is not weak, and he will rise to the immortal world sooner or later. If you stay in the world, you won''t be able to be with him for a longer time in the future. You''d better wait in the fairy world first. If you are destined, you will meet again in the fairy world soon." The sea dragon was full of reluctance. Looking at the misty figure gradually away, his eyes were blurred. He shouted: "wife, you go. You wait for me in the fairy world, and I will meet you in the heaven as soon as possible. Wife, take care of yourself! I have agreed with brother meteorite thunder that he will take care of you." A mass of fluffy things flew down from the misty body. Her naked body was hidden immediately. She was wrapped in a long blue skirt made of fairy gas. Her dark green hair drifted away. She didn''t speak any more, but looked at the sea dragon deeply. She wanted to keep the appearance of her favorite in mind. The sea dragon grabbed the thing. It was the silver fox coat on the misty body. The residual attractive body fragrance was still there, but the Iraqi had gone. "Misty -" the sea dragon shouted. Tears could no longer be controlled and flowed down his face. Misty seems to have been unable to speak. Tears are flowing continuously. The slender jade hand raises and points to the sea dragon and its own heart. It seems to tell the sea dragon that no matter when your heart has me, my heart has you. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 214 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The figure disappeared in the robbery cloud that had become colorful auspicious clouds. The clear blue sky and bright sunshine reappeared, but the misty left the land of China forever. The sea dragon like demented * * * walked away with the silver fox coat in his hand, which seemed to take his heart away. Zhiyun daozun and others flew back to Hailong. The water stopped close and whispered, "Hailong, don''t be sad. Younger martial sister, she has gone." Hailong took a deep breath, kissed the silver fox coat, dried the tears in his eyes, and said, "I''m not sad. You don''t have to persuade me. Misty just left temporarily. We''ll see each other again in a short time." as he said, Jane and most importantly incorporated the silver fox coat into his heaven and earth ring. Yuhua said, "brother Hailong, since you are all right, take over Lianyun sect again. Our disciples need your leadership." Hailong shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Misty has gone. I have no thoughts now. If Lianyun sect is still in charge of me, it will only decline. I can see that you are born with leadership ability and your magic power is about to enter the state of not falling. You can take the post of Lord of Lianyun sect. However, I can''t give you the three immortal tools of Lianyun sect. I have to rely on them to deal with the nine heavenly robberies in the future. Fairy world , that''s where I have to go. I want to go there to find my favorite misty. I will never be afraid of you. In the near future, I will break through all constraints. " Yuhua''s delicate body trembled slightly. At this moment, she deeply understood that her position in the heart of Hailong could never be compared with ethereal. Although she loved Hailong deeply and was even willing to give everything for him, could Hailong accept her? Yuping suddenly seemed very excited. She floated in front of Hailong and said: "Brother Hailong, how can you be so irresponsible? Over the years, you don''t know what your sister is like to you, but what about you? How do you treat your sister? It''s rare to see you on weekdays. As long as you smile at your sister a little, she will be happy for several days, but in your heart, you never have the status of your sister, let alone mine. Now you want to take yourself away Did you leave your responsibility to your sister? No, I don''t allow it, I absolutely don''t allow it. "She said, holding tightly to the hem of Hailong''s dress, and her tears flowed uncontrollably. Hailong''s expression was very calm. He looked around the crowd for a week, patted Yuping on the shoulder and said: "Sister Yuping, don''t do this. I know your sisters have always been very kind to me, but I always treat you as sisters in my heart. My heart is now divided into two parts, half to misty and half to tianqin. I deeply love them. Even if my heart can accommodate you now, I won''t allow it myself. In the scene just now, you all I''ve seen it all. The ethereal rise to immortality has lost half of my heart. If I have feelings with your sisters, what will happen to you when I rise to immortality? So I can''t and don''t want to hurt you. Sister Yuhua and sister Yuping, I can only promise you that we will have more time to get along with each other when you rise to the fairy world. At that time, how do you choose And whether my heart can be open to you is unknown, but we can give each other a chance. I will pay back your kindness to me, no matter what method. Now, I ask you to focus all your mind on cultivation. After all, I can''t guarantee to be with you when you spend the robbery in the future. As for Yuping, you say I get rid of my responsibility Really? No, it''s not. I had the idea of giving up the position of leader to Yuhua for a long time. After the reunion of broken pills, my cultivation has been greatly improved. I''m afraid I''ll have to spend the robbery in a short time. What I have to do now is to prepare for the final robbery, and I don''t care to manage Lianyun sect. But you are different. You have your sisters, senior brothers and teachers Elder sister''s assistant, I believe you will be able to revive the prestige of Lianyun sect. Don''t worry, I will solve the problems of the six orthodox sects before I go through the robbery. I will call on their leaders respectively and correct the title of the largest leader of Lianyun sect in the world. " After listening to Hailong''s words, Yuping''s expression gradually softened. After all, it''s better to have opportunities than not to have opportunities. Her love for Hailong is no less than Yuhua. Her depression over the years has left her depressed. Today, she took this opportunity to vent, and her heart has felt much better. Yuhua suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment in her heart. She came forward and took Hai Long''s big hand, smiled gently and said: "Brother Hailong, don''t worry. Your responsibility is my responsibility. Sister piaomi says a lot. You don''t have to love someone completely. The only thing I can do for you is to help you share some responsibilities. I promise you, as long as I''m still alive, I will never let lianyunzong decline." Then she stood on tiptoe, kissed the sea dragon on the cheek and floated away. Her voice was left in the air, "I know you are leaving lianyunzong soon. I hope that when you leave, you can have a vegetarian meal I made for you." Hailong was slightly stunned. Yuhua''s words diluted his thoughts on the misty in his heart. He sighed secretly. He knew that he could not refuse his deep love for Yuhua. In Hailong''s view, for a person who deeply loves himself, even if he can''t accept her feelings, he should never hurt her, otherwise it will have a great impact on her. Turning to Zhiyun Taoist priest, he said, "elder martial sister, please tell Yuhua that at noon tomorrow, I will taste Yuhua''s delicious food with tianqin at Zhiyun peak on time. Take care, everyone. Maybe we won''t see each other again after today''s farewell." under the urging of mana, Hailong suddenly disappeared in front of the people by using the moving method he had just mastered. Waterstop looked at the place where Hailong left. After all, she had opposed Hailong before, and the dignity of daozun could not make her reveal her inner feelings to Hailong. With a deep sigh, she flew up and took the lead in returning to Zhishui peak. When Hailong reappeared, he was at the entrance to the extreme ice land on the mountainside of Yunfeng. The surrounding ice and fog had no effect on him. Several dodged and entered the extreme ice land on the top of Yunfeng. Xuantianbing and tianqin both showed a worried look when they saw the return of Hailong. Xuantianbing reluctantly smiled and said, "brother, you are really strong! Even Lei Tianjun dares to call him a brother. Among the nine heavenly kings in the fairy world, he has always been known for his strictness." Tianqin gently went to the sea dragon and took his big hand. "Long, misty sister is gone, but you will see each other again in the future. Don''t think about it, okay? I will do my duty as a wife for my sister." After seeing tianqin, Hailong looked at xuantianbing and said coldly, "why? Why don''t you tell me." Xuantian Bing said, "brother, what are you talking about? I didn''t tell you." Hai Long''s suppressed sadness and anger finally broke out. He flew to Xuantian ice and shouted: "Why? Didn''t you say that my injury is OK? Why do you need Piaomiao to heal the injury with me? If it wasn''t for saving me, she wouldn''t respond to the disaster so early. Don''t you know that Piaomiao is more important to me than my life? Why should we be separated?" Tianqin flew to hold Hailong''s arm and said sadly, "dragon, don''t do this, sister. She''s also for you. She''s afraid that your scruples will affect the treatment effect. Don''t blame your sister, okay?" The sea dragon sneered and said: "Really? Is it just because of that? If she really treated me like a brother, she wouldn''t let me break the pill. Xuan Tianbing, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, I''ll do what I promised you. However, I don''t owe you any more. The love between our sister and brother will be cut off. In the future, you are imperial concubine jiutianhan, I am Hailong, and there will be no more between us It doesn''t matter. Tianqin, let''s go. "With his intelligence, when he was promoted to immortality, he already understood the beginning and end of the matter. His vague departure was forced by xuantianbing''s design. How could he not be angry? He pulled up the tianqin of unknown reason and strode away from the extremely mysterious eye. Xuantianbing didn''t speak and didn''t stop her. Seeing the departure of Hailong, she looked a little numb. With a sad smile, she said to herself, "yes! It''s all because of me. It''s my selfishness that separates you. It''s right that you hate me." Sitting on the extremely mysterious cold jade, she looked so lonely, her beautiful face was slightly distorted, and her heart was colder than the cold jade under her body. She knew that all this was caused by herself. Maybe she could really achieve the purpose of early revenge, but her new brother was gone. Even if he would forgive himself in the future, he would not treat each other sincerely as before. Hatred can really dazzle a person''s reason. If you start over, will you still choose this? Hailong took tianqin out of the extremely icy land. When he reached the mountainside of Yunfeng, he was about to fly up, but tianqin hugged him. "Dragon, what''s the matter with you? Sister Bing, where did she offend you? You should treat her like this." after all, xuantianbing helped her recover her appearance, and tianqin only had deep gratitude in her heart. The sea dragon sneered and said: "Don''t you understand now? Xuantianbing guided all this behind the scenes. She was eager to go back to the fairy world for revenge, so she had to let me finish several things she promised her. Without the immortal position, she couldn''t go back to the fairy world. Without the help of my master, she couldn''t do anything alone. For her own hatred, when Xuanyu crushed pills attacked me, she ignored it in order to get revenge When it comes to the opportunity for me to join the three yin and Yang with you, only in this way can I rapidly improve my cultivation and ascend to the fairy world as soon as possible to help her do these things. Otherwise, according to my original situation, without thousands of years of cultivation, it is impossible to fight against the jiuzhong Tianjie. For her selfishness, Piaomiao ascended to heaven in advance. I hate her. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t separate from Piaomiao. " Tianqin then realized that Xiumei frowned slightly and sighed: "Dragon, sister Bing has done wrong, but she has been lonely for so many years. She must be very bitter in her heart. Don''t worry about her, okay? I believe that you will see sister piaomi again soon after you enter the fairyland. Sister Bing has helped us a lot. She has helped you dissolve the red moon bug and help me recover my appearance. Moreover, although she let us do it for her own sake this time The three yin and Yang Dharma, but our accomplishments have improved a lot after all. For these reasons, forgive her. " Hai Long looks a little slow. Tianqin is right. Although xuantianbing has forcibly improved their cultivation by using the combination of three yin and Yang this time, he has helped them before. At least he still has the chance to see them again. However, without xuantianbing''s help, I''m afraid tianqin will be far away from himself if he can''t recover his appearance, Xuantianbing still has great kindness to himself. He took a deep breath, calmed his anger, and said calmly, "let''s talk about the future. At least now I can''t face her. Let''s go to the misty peak." with that, he stood up in the air with the heavenly harp and carried out the moving method. In the blink of an eye, he has come to the mountain where misty has lived for thousands of years. All the scenery was as before, and the diffuse fog was full of mystery. It flew to the outside of the misty cabin. Looking at the prohibition in front of the house, Hailong had a strong yearning in his heart. He looked up at the sky, sighed and murmured, "misty, you should have reached the fairyland by now. Do you know how much I miss you? Wait, we will see each other again soon." with his current cultivation, misty easily broke the ban and walked in with the tianqin. Looking at the surrounding environment and the quiet wooden house, tianqin couldn''t help but sigh: "sister piaomi, it''s really beautiful here. There''s plenty of aura here. It''s really the most suitable place for cultivation." They walked into the wooden house and looked at the familiar environment. Hailong''s eyes couldn''t help moistening. He walked step by step to the wooden bed. Once upon a time, on this wooden bed, he made love with his favorite person, but at this time, the scenery was still, and Yi had gone. Sitting on the bed blankly, recalling all kinds of things between the past and the misty, the sea dragon seemed to be settled. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Sister, you are so beautiful! Will you marry me when I grow up?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Fairy sister, you pull." "Well, let me see. Ah! Your cultivation speed is very fast! It''s only three years since I saw you. It''s the early stage of subduing the tiger." "Grandmaster, you look so young that you seem no bigger than me. That''s why I call you sister. You look like an immortal! Can you take me out of the mountain? I really want to go out and see the outside world and travel." "We are going out to do business, but not to play. Besides, you have just entered the realm of subduing the tiger. You need more cultivation. You''d better stay in the mountains." "Two grandmasters, you always need a factotum to take care of you when you go out to do business. I''m very diligent and can do anything. As long as you take me with you, just like a close servant, you just need to tell me what you want to do. I promise to do it properly for you. Please take me with you. It''s not a day or two to fix the truth. Don''t worry , I will never give you any trouble. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Are you leaving now?" "What else do you want me to do? You are the ancestor and I am just a disciple." "Hai Long, do you still hate me now?" "Hate? I''ve never hated you. You''ve only been kind to me, and why should I hate you. However, I''ve repaid your kindness, and none of us owe anyone." "After looking for you for a long time, I vowed that if you can come back to me safely, I will meet everything. No matter what conditions you put forward, I will not refuse again." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Heaven''s robbery means nothing to me. Dragon, do you know? If I can stay here after robbery, I will never choose to be immortal. If I can stay with you for a few more years, I''d rather never be promoted to the fairy world. Dragon, I really don''t want to be separated from you!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 215 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The ethereal and gentle voice is so clear in Hailong''s mind, recalling all kinds of things when they were together before. Various expressions emerge from Hailong''s face from time to time, the most of which is sweetness. He and misty also experienced all kinds of twists and turns, and finally came together. Misty tenderness, misty beauty, misty temperament like an empty mountain rain and misty deep love for him constantly stimulated his heart. Unconsciously, the silver fox coat had been taken out by him from the heaven and earth ring and rubbed on his face. The misty breath that made him very familiar constantly stimulated his smell, as if it was not a dress but misty himself in his arms at this time. Tianqin stood beside the sea dragon and looked at the sea dragon''s intoxicated expression. There was no trace of jealousy in her heart, but only pity. She knew that the sea dragon''s love for misty was different from her own. For himself, he is from pity to love, and mistiness is the most inseparable thing in his heart. Tianqin knows that Hailong''s longing for the misty will continue until they meet again. Although he also loves himself, he can never replace the misty position. Now all she can do is wait, wait for Hailong to wake up. She really couldn''t bear to disturb him who had just lost her beloved. As time passed, Hailong and tianqin kept their original posture. Hailong looked very gentle, and he was still immersed in memories. "Wake up, boy. It''s not so infatuated. It''s not like my style at all." a clear and bright voice sounded with a bit of banter, and finally called the sea dragon out of the memory. The whole body was shocked. The sea dragon fiercely stood up from the wooden bed and said in a deep voice, "who is it? Come out." Tianqin''s heart was awe inspiring. This man could feel it unconsciously by himself and Hailong. His cultivation can only be described as terror. With a flash of golden light, a light group appeared in front of Hailong and tianqin. Tianqin was about to start, but Hailong caught him. His eyes showed surprise. Hailong knelt down with tianqin and said respectfully, "master, it''s you, old man. Why are you free?" Jin Guang snorted and said, "get out of here. I hate kowtowing. Shifu doesn''t need you to kneel down to respect. It''s enough to have respect. What''s the use of just walking on the surface? You stinky boy, you''ll lose my face. The bastard meteor thunder is hateful enough to dare to say that I''m not popular in the fairy world. Hum, I''ll settle with him later." Looking at the golden light, Hai long felt a strong cordiality in his heart, scratched his head and said, "master, how can I disgrace you? There is only one good apprentice like me." "Isn''t it humiliating enough? Do I need you to ask the old boy meteor Lei to take care of your wife? You despise your master too much." The sea dragon was stunned for a while. He was overjoyed and said, "master, can you take care of the misty for me?" "Nonsense, you are my apprentice and she is my apprentice''s daughter-in-law. Although I can''t often go to the fairyland, just leave a message and please my eldest brother. I believe no one can do anything to your wife. You boy, show mercy everywhere and get a lot of wives. You don''t know how to cultivate hard. I really don''t know when I can catch up with your great master." Hearing master Hailong boasting about his greatness, tianqin couldn''t help laughing. Hailong said with a smile, "how can I compare with master you? You are the greatest - big. I couldn''t help asking brother meteor Lei to become an immortal. My heart has been confused. Besides, your old man and noble people are busy. I''m afraid you don''t care about my little things." "OK, don''t give me ecstasy. I''m here to tell you that you have reached the level I asked for. From now on, you will be my formal disciple." Hai Long was ecstatic and roared with joy. "Disciple Hai Long paid a visit to the master." then he knelt down respectfully and knocked nine heads at the golden light. "Get up. Although I officially accept you as an apprentice, if you do anything immoral in the future, I will expel you at any time. You should practice the skill of six ears in your mind. As long as you can master it all, you may not suffer a loss when accepting the Ninth Heaven robbery. However, I want to tell you one thing in advance. Don''t have any illusions when dealing with the robbery, Bao No one, including me, can help you. The Ninth Heaven robbery will be monitored by the Immortal Emperor himself, so everything can only depend on yourself. " The excitement in Hailong''s heart converged and said, "master, what if I hadn''t carried the nine robberies?" "Hum, it''s estimated that you won''t die if you haven''t carried it. After all, you have integrated the Immortal Emperor''s long Xiangyu and are my apprentice. For his own treasure, he will let you be an ordinary immortal. But if you haven''t spent all the nine disasters, don''t call yourself my apprentice. I don''t have a worthless apprentice. Oh, by the way, it''s very good to spend the nine disasters, and it''s your only one Opportunity. " Hai long wondered, "benefit? Opportunity? Master, the benefit is that you can directly become a great Luo Jinxian?" "What is the great Luo Jinxian? It''s just a useless name. The greatest advantage of spending the Ninth Heaven robbery is that I can cross any boundary. Why do you think I can be here is because I have the ability to jump out of the three realms and not in the five elements. If the Buddha has not kept me under control, I just don''t know where to play. But it''s strange, the most important thing Recently, the old man didn''t know what he was doing. He never showed up. The Buddha who lit the lamp seems very mysterious. But it''s good. At least they won''t take care of me. " The Sea Dragon said, "master, with your strength, are you still afraid of the Buddha?" "What do you know? There is no absolute power in the world. Although the Tathagata and lighting a lamp can''t help me, they have profound Buddhism, but I can''t fight against them. Do you think that the old boy can suppress the underworld with the support of the Immortal Emperor? Without the support of the Tathagata, I''m afraid the underworld would have swallowed the underworld. The immortal Buddha is a family, and together, they can completely suppress the underworld. Besides the Immortal Emperor and the Tathagata, only your master and I can go to the underworld and the human world at will. The little daughter-in-law around you will also be promoted to the underworld. If you want to see her again at that time, you have to work hard to get through the Ninth Heaven disaster. Otherwise, if you are in the second world, you will never see her. " The whole body of the sea dragon was shocked and his mind turned. Yes! If you go to the fairyland later, you can see the misty, but you will also lose tianqin. The cultivation of tianqin is completely different from yourself. Before the Dragon spoke, the more anxious tianqin said, "senior, can''t I find the dragon in the underworld? Please teach me." "There''s nothing to teach. The underworld and the immortal Buddha world are sworn enemies. There are only two ways to think about this. One is to become the Lord of the underworld and get the ability to pass. The other is to fight the passage to the immortal Buddha world with people in the underworld. These two ways are almost impossible for you. The underworld doesn''t know how many attacks have been launched on the immortal Buddha world But it has no effect. And not everyone can sit in the position of the Lord of the underworld. " Tianqin was worried, "senior, I''m willing to experience the Ninth Heaven robbery. In that case, can I pass through the three realms?" "No. I can''t decide on the underworld robbery, and with your own quality, it''s impossible to pass the ninth underworld robbery. Don''t be paranoid. If you want to meet in the future, the sea dragon must pass the test of the ninth underworld robbery." Hai Long took a deep look at tianqin and resolutely said, "wife, don''t worry, I will certainly pass the test of heaven robbery. At that time, even if you are in the underworld, I will often find you." "Come on, what''s the use of swearing? It all depends on your own efforts. Your accomplishments are not far from flying, and you should also be told some things. The three realms we often say refer to the fairy world, the Buddha world and the human world, but there are not only these three realms in our world. Hailong, I know what you did with the mutant before. After listening to the mutant The elder''s words, I understand a lot now. The space he said does exist, and the three realms of immortal, Buddha and man are indeed three parallel spaces in this big space. However, in our world, there are not only three realms. It should be six realms. In addition to the immortal, Buddha and man realms, there are the underworld, Shura and animal realms. The underworld is very powerful , with the power of one world, although it is suppressed by the fairy world and the Buddha world, it can never be destroyed. The strength of the Dark Lord can almost compete with the Tathagata Buddha. Among the six worlds, the animal world is the most special. It is not parallel to other worlds, but intersects with other five worlds. It is the last destination of all low-level creatures. After reincarnation, it is reincarnated into the other five worlds. Of course, most of them are reborn The destination is the human world where you are now. Only those creatures with strong strength or whose nature conforms to other worlds can be reincarnated into the other four worlds. "Speaking of this, the master of Hailong suddenly stopped. After the master appeared, Hai Long''s mind had recovered to Qingming. His understanding was very strong. Although the master spoke quickly, he understood everything. At this time, he saw the master stop and hurriedly asked, "what about the Shura world? Why have I never heard of the existence of this world." The master of Hailong snorted disdainfully and said: "You haven''t heard of many things. Among the six realms, the most mysterious one is the Shura realm. Only the Shura can survive in the Shura realm. If you survive the Ninth Heaven disaster, you will have the ability to get to that realm. However, in the Shura realm, you can hardly survive. I once sneaked there. The environment there is really bad. It''s because of the bad environment that makes you feel bad Every Shura has a very strong ability. Fortunately, the number of shuras is very small and there is no ability to pass through other realms. Otherwise, the other five realms will be finished. " Hai longleng said, "is it so powerful? How do these shuras compare with the master?" "Bah, compare me with everything. How can they compare with your master? I''m so wise and powerful. Ordinary Shura is not enough for me to fill my teeth. However, the most powerful Ashura in the Shura world at least have the ability no less than me. Although I''m not bad, it''s also difficult to win them. If you want to go there in the future, remember to tell me first." Hailong said with a wry smile: "now I''m not interested in these. I just want to pass the Ninth Heaven robbery as soon as possible and see several wives at any time in the future." "I''m hopeless. I''m so angry with you. Haven''t you heard that green is better than blue, and ice and water are colder than water? I don''t have high requirements for you, as long as your cultivation can surpass me. It''s not in vain. I take you as an apprentice. Your cultivation has been improved, and you also have stronger control over my precious magic instrument. You should be familiar with using it, I can It''s one of the most powerful magic weapons in the three realms. Well, I''m going back and I have to find the old boy meteor thunder to settle accounts. " "Wait a minute, master." seeing that the master was leaving, Hailong quickly shouted to him, "master, there are two more things to ask you for help." Jin Guang said, "I know about Princess Han. You don''t have to say much. Wait until she rises to the fairy world. What''s the other thing?" Hai Long smiled and said, "master, I remember you promised me that when I became your official disciple, I would tell you the taboo and show me your true face. Think! As your apprentice, I haven''t even seen your real body. It''s unreasonable." Jin Guang also smiled, but he smiled strangely, "it''s not so easy to see my real body. Wait until you get through the Ninth Heaven disaster." The sea dragon protested, "master, you cheat. You promised me at the beginning." "Hey, hey, what did I promise you? I didn''t say anything! You said it yourself. Besides, what if I promised? Now I''ve changed my mind, can''t I?" as soon as the voice fell, the golden light suddenly disappeared in front of the sea dragon. The sea dragon shouted, "master, you cheat. How can you do this? How can you be a teacher like this?" "Boy, it''s no use telling me this. Deal with your affairs in this world as soon as possible, and then immediately meditate to raise your mana to the limit. Those things on you are good. You should make full use of them when you spend the robbery. The Ninth Heaven robbery depends not only on your strength, but also on your own wisdom. Be careful. If you want to know my true identity, you can spend the robbery by yourself." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 216 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The voice gradually faded away, and a faint smile appeared on the sea dragon''s face. Of course, he knows that his master is not a person who doesn''t keep his promise. The main reason why he doesn''t let himself see his true face is to encourage himself to work hard to survive the disaster. Even his master''s accomplishments are so scrupulous about the jiuzhong natural disaster. It can be seen that it''s not easy to deal with it. He must work hard. Tianqin leaned against the sea dragon and murmured, "your master is really a dragon. You see the head but not the tail! Dragon, if your master is right, don''t we want to separate when you enter the fairy world?" Hailong hugged tianqin''s elastic body into his arms and said proudly, "Qin Er, don''t you have so little confidence in your husband? As long as I can survive the Ninth Heaven disaster, we can meet at any time, whether you are in the human world or the underworld. Believe me, I will succeed." Tianqin smiled and said, "our future can only depend on you. How can I not believe you? Long, you seem to be in a much better mood now." Hailong gently * * * the silver fox coat on his hand, smiled and said: "Shifu said he would help me take care of misty. What else can I worry about? Tianqin, I have a few things to do. After these things are completed, I will go back here and shut up immediately. I will strive to get through the heaven robbery as soon as possible. Wife, your cultivation is not weak now. Before I take the robbery, you can take the heaven robbery in the underworld first, and I will help you as much as possible. Only you succeed in being promoted to an evil person in the underworld After that, I can fully devote myself to the robbery. " Tianqin nodded and said, "dragon, I know everything. When I go to the underworld, I will wait for you patiently. However, in the days before we spend the robbery, I don''t want to leave you for a second. No matter what you do, you must take me with you." The Sea Dragon said softly, "of course, I will cherish our time together. After all, when we enter the fairyland and the underworld, we are like ordinary people in the human world, and we have to start over." he bowed his head and kissed tianqin''s forehead. The sea dragon seemed to ring something. Ah, he said: "Qin''er, where''s the shadow? I didn''t see her before." Tianqin said angrily, "you, people''s shadow gave you all his most precious things, but you forgot them. Do you remember now?" Hailong said with a wry smile, "I didn''t ask the shadow to give me anything. She volunteered all this. I always think she has some secret. After the three yin and yang are combined this time, did she go like this?" Tianqin nodded and said, "yes. She''s gone. Ying just woke up when you chased misty sister to help her with the robbery. She didn''t say anything after she woke up. Just let sister Bing and I tell you that you are a great benefactor of the holy family. The holy family will never forget your kindness and treat you as the Holy Lord." The sea dragon gaped and said, "what? Thank me? She gave me her virginity. Do you want to thank me? There must be something strange in it." Tianqin nodded and said: "I think so too. The mutant is a mysterious race after all. They must have many secrets we don''t know. Sister piaomi and I have benefited a lot from the combination of three yin and Yang this time. Now I have the cultivation of seven scattered immortals. I''m afraid I have the highest cultivation in the history of evil. And sister piaomi has reached the state of the early days of Tianyi. According to Bing My sister said that it could have been achieved only after entering the fairyland. Once I break through the later stage of Tianyi realm, I may have the strength equivalent to Da Luo Jinxian. Since sister piaomi and I have received such great benefits, shadow is no exception. Sister Bing said that she can''t see through the cultivation of shadow. Shadow is different from us. I think she won''t get more benefits than us this time Little. "Speaking of this, tianqin seemed to realize something, and Hailong thought of the same problem at the same time. They looked at each other and said," king of variation. " The sea dragon turned pale and said, "it must be. The shadow must be the new generation of variation king. She follows me. Is she waiting for the opportunity of three yin and Yang?" Tianqin said with a dignified face: "it''s very possible. Ying''s several abilities are very strange and powerful. Maybe she had four abilities when she left Northern Xinjiang with us. But this time, the benefits of integrating with you and harmonizing Yin and yang are almost incalculable. The king of change finally appeared after more than ten thousand years. It seems that the evil way is dangerous." The sea dragon sighed and said: "It seems that my heart is still too simple. I thought the mutants elders had good intentions for me after the destruction of the sea of evil souls. It seems that I was wrong. Everything is in their calculation. The king of variation? What can happen with the king of variation? Qin Er, it seems that the destination of our last trip should add a northern Xinjiang. The shadow accepted my seed, so it can''t be counted Although I won''t do anything to her, I have to make things clear. " Tianqin smiled and said, "yes! She is your woman now. If you combine with the empty forest again, you will wear a green hat." Hailong looked at tianqin angrily and said, "wife, let''s have a rest. I promised Yuhua to have her vegetarian vegetarian vegetarian meal at noon tomorrow. After eating, we''ll leave lianyunzong." Tianqin obediently nodded. Neither of them practiced. They lay flat on the not very spacious wooden bed. Hailong hugged tianqin and felt her tenderness to herself. The emptiness in her heart was enriched. This night, Hailong did nothing, just quietly hugged tianqin and lived in the misty place for thousands of years. His heart completely followed the Iraqi who had ascended to heaven. At noon the next day, when Hailong and tianqin came to Zhiyun peak, the sky was clear and cloudless. Zhiyun peak seemed very quiet. It seemed that the disciples of Zhiyun Taoist priest were all in retreat. The arrival of Hailong and tianqin did not disturb anyone. Tianqin hugged Hailong''s arm, looked at the jingshe in front of him and said, "dragon, have you really decided to do that?" Hailong nodded firmly and said, "since I did wrong, I must pay a price. I won''t let them go." "Ah! Brother Hailong, you''re here." Yu Pingxing rushed to Hailong and tianqin, "sister tianqin, hello. Come on, sister tianqin has been preparing all morning." Under the leadership of Yuping, they walked into the house and came to the room on the far right. The room is not big, only about 20 square meters, with an ordinary wooden bed at the bottom. The open space is occupied by a large table. Zhiyun Taoist priest and waterstop Taoist priest were impressively present, while the other three Taoist priests did not come. Yuping puts the two of Hailong in the master''s seat and runs out with charming laughter. Eight dishes have been placed on the table. Eight completely different vegetarian cold dishes look very attractive. Even if they haven''t been eaten yet, the strong aroma has greatly moved the purpose of sea dragon food. Shuistop sat there with her head down, while Zhiyun Taoist Zun smiled and looked at Hailong. "Younger martial brother, you can come. The child Yuhua has been busy all morning. Even my master hasn''t seen her cook a banquet with such care." her eyes contained deep meaning. Although she didn''t say it clearly, Hailong naturally understood what she meant. The sea dragon smiled and said, "although I haven''t eaten yet, the smell of these vegetarian zhais has aroused my greedy insects. Sister Yuhua''s craft is becoming more and more powerful." "As long as you like it, you should eat more later." Yuhua came in with two hot dishes and a smile on her face. Hailong smiled and said, "sister Yuhua, it''s hard for you." Yuhua glanced at him and said, "what''s the hard work of cooking a meal, not to mention cooking it for you. Wait a little longer, there are a few dishes, which will be ready soon." The meals were served one after another. Although only six of them ate, Yuhua cooked eight cool and eight hot dishes and a pot of steaming vegetable soup. Hai Long looked at several people and said with a smile, "let''s eat, but I can''t stand it. I haven''t eaten such delicious dishes for a long time." then he flashed his chopsticks and kept filling the vegetarian food in front of him into his mouth. The crowd started one after another. Yuhua''s meticulous work was really unparalleled. Even shuistop, who was not in the mood to eat, couldn''t help but have a big appetite. Yuhua was the only one who didn''t move. She put her elbows on the table and supported her cheeks. She looked at the sea dragon. Every time the sea dragon ate a meal, her smile would be gentle. She was satisfied to watch her beloved taste the food she cooked herself. She wants to keep this picture firmly in her mind and never forget it. Time will always pass. After eating this meal for more than an hour, more than ten dishes were cleaned under the strong "attack" of Hailong and the good appetite of everyone. After drinking the last bowl of vegetable soup, Hailong wiped his mouth contentedly, took a long breath and said, "it''s so comfortable, sister Yuhua. I''m afraid even the imperial chefs in mortal countries can''t compare with your craft!" The good time finally passed. Yuhua''s face was a little more gloomy and whispered, "unfortunately, I''ll cook dinner for you next time, but I don''t know when it''s going to be." Hai Long smiled reluctantly and said, "there will be another chance. Sister Yuhua, take care. Tianqin and I will leave for a while. When we come back, we will close the door and prepare to rob heaven. Please take care of everything about lianyunzong." Zhiyun Taoist priest said, "brother Hailong, are you going to find the six orthodox schools to revenge?" Hailong nodded solemnly and said, "everything they do will naturally pay a price. Lianhua sect and Qianhui Valley support us, and I will only say hello. Fanxin sect is basically neutral, and I won''t embarrass them too much. How can I be reconciled to not letting them pay a price for Wuzhao immortal, asking Tianliu and full moon Liu?" The dark killing machine flashed through the sea dragon''s eyes. Although xuantianbing is the mastermind behind the scenes, if there is no right way for the six sects to ask questions, misty will not be robbed in advance. For these righteous hypocrites, Hailong is full of strong hatred. Taoist priest Zhiyun sighed and said, "younger martial brother Hailong, your resentment is too deep. I''m afraid it''s bad for your future practice. Although the six sects of the right way have done wrong, they belong to the right way after all. Now the evil way is rampant. If the right way itself has great damage, I''m afraid you can''t compete with the evil way in the future. Do you want to see the situation of Taoist Xiaomo?" Hai Long raised his hand to stop Taoist priest Yun from talking again, "Elder martial sister, I understand everything you said. But you should also know my character. I will repay my kindness ten times. But if anyone offends me, I will recover a hundred times. There is no room for turning around. As for the evil way, you can rest assured. In Northern Xinjiang, another powerful force is about to rise. I''m afraid the evil way will protect itself with their constraints What you have to do is to help Lianyun sect become stronger. Only when you are strong can you cope with any change. " Taoist priest Zhiyun''s face changed slightly and said anxiously, "younger martial brother Hailong, do you really want to go your own way?" Hailong stood up, took tianqin''s small hand and said: "This is not a matter of stubbornness, but something I have to do. Elder martial sister, I have my own rules of life. No one can affect what I have decided. I have to go. Take care. If something happens to our sect, tell me with a spiritual bar. At least I can help you deal with everything before closing the death gate." With these words, he turned around and went out of the house. Yuhua and Yuping chased out at the same time. The second daughter ran to Hailong. Yuhua bit her lower lip and said, "brother Hailong, I..." The sea dragon sighed and said, "you don''t have to say anything. I understand your heart. I don''t know my future destiny, so I can''t give you any promise. But as long as I sea dragon is still alive, at least you are all my good sisters." Then he loosened tianqin''s hand, hugged the Yuhua sisters and kissed them at the center of their eyebrows. Then he flew away with tianqin. Waterstop Zun stood at the door of jingshe house and looked at the body of Hailong and tianqin. Her eyes were wet. She finally understood that it was so painful to love someone who didn''t love herself. However, she wouldn''t give up. Although there were many women who liked Hailong, she still wouldn''t give up. Waterstop secretly swore in her heart, Hailong, wait for me in the fairy world, I will Find you. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 217 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Flying away from Lianyun mountains, Hailong''s heart is hard to calm. Although he has decided to go to the fairy world, there are too many things in the human world that he can''t give up. My heart was a little heavy. I looked up at the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, they had entered the border of the western regions. Although the western regions were not as bleak as northern Xinjiang, they could hardly see people. Here in China belongs to the plateau area. The sky seems to be very close to the ground. Looking around, the wind is clear, the clouds are light and the sky is clear. Tianqin leaned on Hailong''s shoulder and said, "dragon, where are we going now? Whether to go directly to Beijiang or find the trouble of the six orthodox sects first." Hailong said calmly, "except for the location of your Qianhui Valley, the other five cases in lianyunzong''s Classics are marked. We will go from near to far. The first stop is naturally the nearest Wuzhao fairy. What Jin Yi owes us should also be returned." Tianqin''s evil thoughts have disappeared. Although her cultivation is still evil, her heart has completely recovered its original kindness. Feeling the killing intention in the heart of Hailong, she can''t help trembling and said: "dragon, although the five immortals should be killed, you still can''t do too much evil, otherwise it will be very unfavorable to the robbery." The sea dragon smiled and said: "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry. Jin Yi and others are hateful, but they don''t die. I just want them to know that if they do something wrong, they must pay a price. If it weren''t for them, how could they be promoted to immortality in advance? I think Jin Yi''s cultivation is not too far away from Du robbery. In his condition, Du robbery may not be successful. I''ll help him choose first Wait a minute and let him repair. " Xianzhao peak stands towering and stands alone against the surrounding hills and plains. Halfway up the mountain, it is shrouded in clouds. The clouds condense but do not disperse, making it impossible to see its true face. Everything is the same as when Hailong came last time. Here, Hailong has practiced for 300 years, but it is also here. He and tianqin After life and death, Hailong and tianqin felt a strange feeling when they came here again, and the idea of looking for trouble faded a lot. Looking for the mountain road, the murmuring mountains and streams add some vitality to the quiet Xianzhao mountain. Breathing the fresh air and looking at the beautiful scenery around, Hailong can''t help but relax. He and tianqin are like a couple who come to play, enjoying the scenery and slowly climbing up the mountain. "Dragon, look, there is a small waterfall over there. The water seems very clear. Let''s wash our faces." tianqin said excitedly. Hailong smiled and said, "OK! I haven''t cleaned myself since the three yin and yang are combined." The waterfall is only ten meters high. The water here is the mountain spring of Xianzhao mountain. Below the waterfall is a small pool of dozens of square meters. The pool water is clear into the bottom. When the spring overflows, it will flow down the rocks in the mountains. Standing on a large stone beside the pool water, the sea dragon picked up a handful of clear spring water, "Qin Er, the water is so cold. Eh, what do you see over there?" Tianqin looked aside along the sea dragon''s eyes, and suddenly heard the sea dragon smile. Then, the cold spring water had been sprinkled on her head and neck, which immediately made her shiver. "Ah!" tianqin exclaimed, "I hate to pull, you are good or bad." naturally, she was unwilling to be calculated. Her slender little hand pushed hard in the pool and immediately wet the sea dragon. The sea dragon laughed and floated up, pushing his hands forward. The pool suddenly lifted waves and rushed to the tianqin. The tianqin smiled, turned around and stood at the top of the wave. Just trying to fight back, he felt a cold behind his back, and his clothes were wet. It turned out that the sea dragon knew that the tianqin would dodge, so he used dark strength in the wave, and the first wave of water was passing through Tianqin soared behind her feet and rushed forward from behind. Without defense, tianqin was immediately plotted by him. With a long smile, the Sea Dragon flew down on the bank and couldn''t help laughing at the wet tianqin. Tianqin pouted and said discontentedly, "you bully people. I don''t care. You come back and let me splash you with water. Otherwise, I''ll ignore you." Hailong smiled and said, "OK, OK, I can surrender. I''ll help you dry the water." The sea dragon moved in his heart and said with a smile, "please, two eldest brothers. We are just lovers who come to visit the mountains. We don''t know what Holy Land!" One of the five immortals disciples angrily said, "fart, we have a ban on Xianzhao mountain. Can ordinary people come in? And you just floated on the pool. You''re obviously a cultivator." Hai Long shook his big hand and said, "no, no, I''m from Tang family castle in Wulin of the Central Plains. I''m the third in my family. People call me Tang San or San Shao. I took my wife on a trip and happened to be here. I used my family to teach lightness skills before, so I can float on the pond for a short time. What''s the prohibition you said? We didn''t feel it!" The two Wuzhao immortal disciples are mountain patrolling disciples with lower cultivation. Naturally, they have not seen Hailong. They said that they were humane: "Tang San? Haven''t heard of it. If you desecrated Du our Xianzhao peak holy land here just now, you must be punished. Go back to our sect with us and it will be decided by our elders." Hai Long smiled and said, "what if I don''t go back with you? Our Tang family''s split light sword is very famous." The disciple snorted disdainfully and said, "you ordinary people, even if your martial arts are high, it''s useless. Compared with us practitioners, you''re too poor. Do you want to do it? Then try it." the front finger of the long sword emits a faint green light and has a bit of momentum. Hailong recognized that this is the skill of Wuzhao Xianmu sect. In the confrontation with evil in recent years, the only two remaining suzerain masters of Wuzhao Xianmu are Jin Yi and Shui Yun. Musong daozun of muzong has long died. With a slight smile, Hai Long said, "OK! I''ll come and experience it." then he jumped up gently, folded a branch from the big tree next to him, shook it with his hand, the branches and leaves on the branch fell to the ground one after another, pointed to the front of the branch and said, "come on, let you experience the unique light splitting sword technique of Tang family castle." Tianqin looked at the sea dragon and couldn''t help laughing and said, "husband, why do you have to see them?" At this time, tianqin had already taken off her veil. Although she was full of silver hair, her charming smile still took away the souls of the two Wuzhao immortal disciples. Jealousy surged up in her heart. The disciple who had previously talked to Hailong floated forward and pointed a sword at Hailong''s shoulder. Hai Long nodded secretly. Although the disciple''s cultivation was not good, Wuzhao immortal was the right way after all. His sword was not a killing move. Recalling Tang Ao''s sword technique at the beginning, he turned slightly and escaped the attack of the other party. He slapped the branch in his hand and hit the disciple on the head. Hehe smiled and said, "you can''t do it. It''s too far away. If I have a real sword in my hand, I''m afraid you''re already in a different place." "You... OK, you asked for it." the disciple of Wuzhao immortal was very angry. He waved his magic sword quickly and attacked the sea dragon with a faint green light. Hai Long could see that this disciple was just the cultivation of subduing the tiger. Even if he was not much better than Tang Fei at the beginning, the branch behind his left hand and the branch on his right hand waved gently. Under the infusion of divine power, the branch was as hard as a sharp weapon of divine soldiers, and forcibly blocked the other party''s continuous attack. With a flash of his figure, the branch had touched the disciple''s throat. Another disciple saw that his companion suffered a loss. He pointed his sword at the sea dragon and shouted, "Oriental armour and ethyl wood, wood Qi, listen to my call, now." with a flash of green light, several vines suddenly appeared on the ground, which wrapped around the sea dragon''s body in an instant. The sea dragon pretended to exclaim, "ah! What is this, you, you use magic. I surrender, I surrender." The disciple who was previously forced by the Sea Dragon said proudly, "see, this is the difference between us practitioners and you mortals. This time I see what skills you have. Go back to the mountain with us." The sea dragon pretended to be poor and said, "OK, I''ll go back with you, but can you let my wife go?" The disciple who trapped Hailong with magic said, "this is not what we can decide. I think it won''t be too difficult for you to see our teacher. At most, it will punish you two to clean Xianshan." Tianqin was happy to see the sea dragon suit. He simply followed his meaning and said in horror: "you, don''t hurt my husband. We''ll just go with you. I don''t know any fighting skills, so I don''t need to tie it." Looking at the charming face of tianqin, the disciple relaxed a lot, straightened his chest and looked like an expert. He said, "girl, don''t be afraid. Our five Zhao immortals are authentic. As long as you don''t resist, we won''t be too difficult for you. Please come with us." then, with a finger in his pliers, he untied the shackles of the sea dragon. Hailong threw away the branches in his hand and looked at tianqin. They both saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Yes, they showed their prestige in front of the first expert of the evil family, the evil ancestor and the leader of the righteous Lianyun sect. No wonder Hailong and tianqin felt funny. The two disciples of Wuzhao fairy looked at Hai Long''s hand holding tianqin, and their eyes couldn''t help showing envy and jealousy, "OK, let''s go." Hailong and tianqin pretended to be helpless and followed them forward. Because Hailong and tianqin deliberately slowed down their actions, they climbed the mountain very slowly. While walking, two disciples of Wuzhao immortal kept paying attention to tianqin, so that Hailong and tianqin learned that they were both muzong disciples, one named a Cao and the other named muwei. He has been a pope for more than ten years and is only in his twenties now. Are just entering the early stage of subduing the tiger. Hailong said, "both of you are experts. My little brother was really rude before." A Cao said proudly, "it''s a pity that you''re married. We don''t accept people like you. It''s no use learning martial arts. There''s no future." Tianqin looked at Hailong and said, "how long will it take to get to the top of the mountain, brothers? I''m tired and can''t walk anymore." Muwei said, "there''s still a long way to go, girl. If you can''t walk, I''ll carry you." Hailong hugged tianqin and said, "men and women don''t give or receive. You can''t touch my wife." Muwei snorted and said, "we are all practitioners. Naturally, there is no such restriction. Girl, you say to yourself, do you want me to carry it." Tianqin looked at Hailong and said with a smile, "I''m very heavy. I''m afraid you can''t carry it." Muwei raised his chest and said, "no, I''m strong. How can I not carry it? Even if you''re a mountain, I can carry you." Tianqin chuckled and looked stunned at Mu Wei and a Cao. She said angrily, "how can you compare me with the mountain? However, people''s weight is really heavier than the mountain." then she raised her left foot and gently stepped down to the ground. Under the seemingly light foot of tianqin, the whole Xianzhao peak trembled, and the feet shook. Stunned a Cao and Mu Wei almost fell to the ground. The sea dragon took up the hand of the tianqin and said, "why, enough fun?" Tianqin smiled and said, "I''m happy to be with you no matter what I do. But these two boys hate it. They always look at me with thief''s eyes. Let''s get to the point." Chapter 218 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "all right." Muwei was smart. After listening to the dialogue between Hailong and tianqin, he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, "you, who are you?" The sea dragon no longer looked humble before and said calmly, "you don''t deserve to know who we are. You two little bastards also took a lot of verbal advantage before. For your sake of being polite, please spare your life. Stand aside and wait for your elders to come." based on the current cultivation accomplishments of the sea dragon, How can we have a general knowledge with these ordinary Wuzhao immortal disciples who have just stepped into the door of cultivation? Muwei was so angry that he took out his Dharma sword and just wanted to attack, but he found that he had lost control of his body, so he stood there holding the Dharma sword. The sea dragon looked up into the sky and said faintly, "Jin Yi, it''s time for us to calculate the general ledger." The vibration of Xianzhao mountain awakened all the disciples of Wuzhao fairy, the light lit up, and more than ten colorful flying swords flew towards the position of Hailong and tianqin. The figure shows that he is the disciple of each sect of the five immortals. "Who dares to go wild with our Wuzhao immortal? Ah! You, you are the sea dragon of Lianyun sect, aren''t you already..." these new disciples have a high position in Wuzhao immortal, and naturally recognize the appearance of the sea dragon. With an indifferent smile, the Sea Dragon said, "broken Dan is it? Who stipulates that broken Dan must die. I''m too lazy to talk to you little shrimps. Call Jin Yi and Shui Yun, or I''ll level your Xianzhao peak." my right foot stamped heavily on the ground. The whole Xianzhao mountain trembled violently, and the divine power of the sea dragon spread directly to the mountain. The rumbling noise came continuously, and the disciples of Wuzhao immortal suddenly turned pale. There was a flash of magic light in the sea dragon''s eyes. All the disciples of Wuzhao immortal peaks who were not weak in cultivation were stopped. The gap in cultivation made them have no ability to resist. Hai Long looked at tianqin and said with a smile, "although I am domineering, I am reasonable. Today I only find the chief villain to settle accounts." as he said, the power of God poured into his voice, "Jin Yi, Shui Yun and the founder of the five elements, you come out and the debt collector is coming." the ordinary voice spread far away under the urging of magic power and clearly floated to every corner of Xianzhao mountain. The echoes of Hailong''s words were like a talisman, frightening everyone''s heart. The light flowed, and several auspicious clouds floated. The sea dragon smiled and said, "the Lord is finally coming." the golden, blue and multicolored light fell. It was Jin Yi, the Lord of the golden clan of Wuzhao immortal, Shui Yun, the Lord of the water clan, and the ancestor of the five elements. Suddenly seeing the sea dragon, the three were surprised at the same time. Jin Yi showed a look of horror in his eyes, took a breath and said, "you, you''re not dead?" Hailong snorted coldly, "many people want me to die, but I''m still alive. I''m here today to ask you to give us Lianyun sect a fair answer." the sixth sect of the right way, Lianyun sect, set up a teacher to ask questions. In the final analysis, the originator of the terracotta figures is Wuzhao immortal. If they didn''t provoke, how could the six sects unite to go up the mountain, and Hailong wouldn''t break the pill, Misty will not leave. After all, Jin Yi was the leader of a clan. He was surrounded by the strong help of the five elements ancestor. He looked at the tianqin beside Hai Long and said, "how do you want to ask us for justice?" Hai Long said faintly, "it''s very simple. I think Xianzhao mountain has enough aura. You have five peaks in total. Just give us two peaks. Even yunzong can do it." he was completely using the other way and returning it to the other. Jin Yi was furious in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Lord Hailong, I respect you as the Lord of the sect. If you leave now, I can ignore what you just said. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." The sea dragon smiled and hugged the tianqin in his arms, saying: "First of all, I would like to clarify that I have resigned from the post of leader of Lianyun sect. I am just an ordinary disciple of Lianyun sect. Secondly, let me introduce you to the leader of the evil sect. Of course, she was also the younger brother of Qianhui valley. Her name is tianqin. You must think I was lying in Jietian square that day Lie to the other five sects. In fact, you are wrong to realize the cultivation of Buddha Yun. If I told a lie, how could he not see it? Everything I said that day was true. It was on Xianzhao peak that tianqin and I were knocked off the cliff by Xingtian and his wife. " The light in Jin Yi''s eyes flashed and said, "what do you want? This is the territory of our five immortals. Even if you have many immortal weapons, you can''t be the opponent of all my disciples." As soon as the sea dragon''s face changed, he said in an incomparably cold voice: "Jin Yi, you are wrong. Since we dare to come here, we naturally have no fear. I can not investigate what you Wuzhao Xian did, but I have two conditions that you must agree. First, you must swear in the name of Wuzhao Xian''s generation of ancestors that Wuzhao Xian will always submit to Lianyun sect from today on. At any time, we will not oppose Lianyun sect Follow your lead. Second, Jin Yi, you must abdicate and give up the position of leader. As long as you can promise these two points, we will leave immediately and never set foot on Xianzhao mountain again. Otherwise, don''t blame our men for being ruthless today. " Jin Yi smiled angrily, "OK, OK, you are the first one who dares to talk to me like this. Hai Long, don''t say you can''t destroy our Xianzong today. Even if you want to go now, I''m afraid you can''t go." Hai long can ran smiled and said, "really? Well, I''ll try. How much progress have you made in your cultivation during this time." then he floated up and slapped Jin Yi. Jin Yi was slightly stunned. From his previous experience of fighting with Hailong, Hailong can only remain invincible by relying on several immortal weapons. In fact, his cultivation is far inferior to his own. Is this boy crazy? Just then, he suddenly saw the blue light on the sea dragon, a confident face on the corner of his mouth, and his palm had been photographed. With a cold hum, Jin Yi took a deep breath, condensed his magic power, and greeted the sea dragon with a fist like a clumsy and skillful fist. The golden light suddenly flashed, and the fist wind crossed in the air, even bringing out the sound of gold and iron. The founder of the five elements seemed to have found something and shouted, "don''t be the Lord." however, Jin Yi''s fist has been sent out like an arrow from the string, how can it be taken back? The fist and palm met without making a sound, but Jin Yi was frightened to find that his mana was like a clay ox into the sea. At the moment of touching the palm of the sea dragon, there was no trace of digestion left. The sea dragon showed a light of banter in his eyes, sucked Jin Yi''s body and said, "you are far from my opponent now. How do you want to die?" When the five elements master and Shuiyun were in a bad situation, they jumped at the same time. Shuiyun summoned the source of immortal water to cooperate with the five elements master, one left and one right to attack the sea dragon at the same time. "Do you want to bully less with more?" tianqin''s scolding turned into a virtual shadow. The founder of the five elements and Shuiyun only felt that they hit an unbreakable solid wall and flew back at the same time in a stuffy hum. It took more than ten steps to stand firm. They were shocked at the same time, but they didn''t see each other for half a year. The mana of Hailong and tianqin had been so strong that they had no ability to resist. If the other party wants to kill them, it''s easy. The founder of the five elements is the realm of Sanxian, and he feels the deepest. He clearly feels that the accomplishments of both Hailong and tianqin are far beyond the scope of his cognition. Once the other party uses immortal tools, it will bring destructive disaster to Wuzhao immortal. Hai long ignored Jin Yi, who was struggling desperately in his palm, and said to the five elements master, "now, you should consider my previous conditions. I''m not a good man. What''s more, I don''t have the heart of ''compassion''. If you don''t agree to my conditions, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel if you do anything." he said, shaking his right palm, Throw Jinyi aside. Jin Yi gasped heavily. It was the first time since he became the leader of Jin Zong that he faced the enemy without any way. He hated that his cultivation was not enough. In his mind, he remembered the situation of Hailong breaking pills forced by the dark rain on Jietian square that day. His eyes flashed fiercely. When he was about to take action, he heard Hailong say: "Jin Yi, if I were you, I would never choose to break the pill. Because it has no effect. With your cultivation, breaking the pill is only equivalent to the cultivation of Sanxian. Do you think that would be useful to me? Let you see what is the strength of immortal. Absolute space." The blue light was suddenly bright. With the sea dragon as the center, the mask expanded by lightning at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye, covering hundreds of square meters, including Jin Yi, Shui Yun and the founder of the five elements. There was no prestige, but the invisible pressure made Jin Yi feel out of breath. The sea dragon took a suction and pulled Jin Yi in front of them, sneering: "In my absolute space, I am the absolute master. Without my permission, let alone broken pills, it is impossible to move a finger. Without the same immortal strength, do you think you can compete with me?" Jin Yi lost his voice and said, "are you the one who took the robbery a few days ago? However, since the robbery was successful, why didn''t you fly to the fairy world?" Referring to the word "Du Jie", the sea dragon suddenly became angry, and the cold light in his eyes flashed. Jin Yi suddenly snorted and spewed out a mouthful of blood. "You''re wrong. It''s not me, but my wife. If it weren''t for you, how could misty get rid of the robbery ahead of time. The conditions I put forward are already very generous. Jin Yi, you are still a person on the point that you are willing to break pills for the dignity of our sect. I''ll cancel the second condition. As long as you promise, you will always respect Lianyun sect in the future, and all Lianyun sect disciples will come If the disciples of Chu Wuzhao Xian avoid, I will let you go and let Wu Zhao Xian go. " Jin Yi''s eyes were full of resentment, but in this absolute space, everything was under the control of Hai long. Not to mention him, even the five element master could not move a penny. The five element master sighed and said: "Lord, promise him that he can use his absolute space so easily. His cultivation is already on the immortal. Being an enemy with such people will only bring our sect into a state of eternal disaster." Jin Yi''s anger soared in his eyes and roared: "no, as long as I Jin Yi live one day, I will never allow anyone to threaten our five light immortals. We are the first in the right way, ah -" In the sea dragon''s surprised gaze, Jin Yi''s whole body unexpectedly lifted up a raging flame, which was a dark golden flame. In the absolute space, although the flame was suppressed, Hai Long could clearly feel that Jin Yi had the ability to struggle under the coverage of the flame. With another roar, Jin Yi was like crazy and rushed towards the sea dragon in the absolute space. The sea dragon glanced at his mouth with disdain. Just about to make an action, he suddenly found that the same flame was rising on the master of five elements and rushed up with Jin Yi. Although Hai Long didn''t know what skill they used, he also knew that this skill must do great harm to himself. Jin Yi was no threat, but the ancestor of the five elements had the cultivation of Sanxian after all, so Hai long had to pay attention to it. However, what surprised him happened. The five elements master wrapped in fire did not attack him. The five elements master''s target was Jin Yi. In the muffled hum, Jin Yi''s body fell to the ground slowly. The flame on him and the five elements guru disappeared at the same time. With a slight sigh, the five elements guru showed a trace of indifference in his eyes, saying: "Lord Hailong, I''m sorry. Jin Yi is too reckless. As the only supreme elder of Wuzhao Xian, I have the right to control any leader of our clan. Jin Yi''s behavior has violated the ancestral teachings. Since he can''t give priority to his own clan, I now announce that he has abolished his position of leader. On behalf of Wuzhao Xian, I agree to your conditions and swear in the name of previous ancestors that in the future, brother Lianyun Where the son is located, the five immortals will avoid it, and there will never be any conflict. Otherwise, heaven will hate it. " Looking at the plain face of the five element master, Hailong said in his heart that Jiang was still old and hot. Seeing the situation was bad, the five element master made the best choice. In fact, they didn''t have the strength to fight. If the three people broke the pill at the same time after the flame was lifted up, even if Hailong could win, he would have to pay a price. What Hailong didn''t know was the flame used by the five element master and Jin Yi , although they are not as domineering as broken pills, they burn their own fire of golden pills. It takes them at least ten years of cultivation to recover from the consumption of the previous very short time. It is not so easy to act in absolute space. For the future of Wuzhao immortal, the ancestor of the five elements had to endure humiliation and make the wisest choice. The sea dragon suddenly felt tired. In the face of these people who were much weaker than himself, he was not in any mood to embarrass them. Without saying anything more, he flew up with tianqin in his arms and disappeared into the sky in a moment with the skill of moving. Looking at the back of the sea dragon, a cold light flashed in the eyes of the five element master, grabbed the gold Yi on the ground and flew away. He saw the five element master In the eyes of Anguang and Shuiyun, she seemed to have felt something. Although she didn''t know what would happen in the future, she understood that with the temper of the five elements ancestor and Jin Yi, it would never be good. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 219 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- "Dragon, do we have to go to other sects? Are you......" tianqin saw the loneliness in Hailong''s heart. The sea dragon sighed and said, "wife, do you think I''m too bullying?" Tianqin shook her head and said, "no, no matter what you do, I will support you. Jin Yi are not good people. It''s not easy for you to control your emotions without killing." The sea dragon smiled and said: "To tell you the truth, I''m not in the mood to argue with them. Now I find that when Xiuwei has no rival, it will be very lonely. Although I don''t want to go to those sects, I still have to go to avoid some trouble for Lianyun sect. Don''t worry, I just want to give them some deterrent effect. Besides, you leave I''ve been a teacher for many years. Should I also take me to the mysterious Qianhui Valley? I haven''t been there yet. " Tianqin trembled when she heard the three words of Qianhui valley. Since she entered the evil Road, she tried to make herself forget Qianhui valley. Now the evil in her heart has been eliminated. Recalling all the efforts made by Baihe daozun to herself, her eyes couldn''t help moistening slightly and murmured: "Yes! It''s time to go back and see Shifu. Shifu is very kind to me. Even if he asked Tianliu and yuanyueliu to come together to ask for important people, he would protect them in many ways. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to meet you in the newcomer competition and will be killed by Xingtian." Hailong said with a smile, "your master is my master. Besides, you have two treasures of Qianhui valley. You can''t justify it if you don''t go back and explain. By the way, where is your Qianhui Valley? I''m also the son-in-law of Qianhui valley. Tell me it''s not too much." Tianqin spat softly and said, "I haven''t married you yet. Our Qianhui Valley is in the territory of the state of Li Tang, not far from the copper Yuancheng when we first met. Fanxin sect and Lianhua sect are also in the territory of the state of Li Tang. When we finish dealing with the full moon flow and asking Tianliu, we''ll visit them. Finally, we''ll go back to Qianhui valley." Hai Long nodded and said, "OK, it''s so decided. Xing Tian and Xuan Yu died, and my hatred for the full moon flow and ask the sky flow also disappeared. It''s enough to warn them." Three days later, the leaders of yuanyueliu and wentianliu were successively "visited" by Hailong and tianqin , with their incomparable strength, although the two sects did not give in, they were also full of deep fear of Lianyun sect and did not dare to act rashly. In the following hundreds of years, Shenzhou Zhengdao remained calm until Lianyun sect rose again. In the air, the sea dragon laughed, "wife, Xiao turbulence was so ridiculous just now. His face turned green and white like an alien chameleon once said by Mahatma. I think he will be very angry. He won''t dare to be arrogant again." tianqin smiled: "It''s really bad of you to use mana to remove people''s hair. Can Xiao turbulence not be angry? Fortunately, there were no disciples around him at the beginning, otherwise he would not be able to see people in the future. Even so, I think he can only raise his hair in the name of seclusion within a few months." Hailong said, "I don''t think we need to go to Brahmin sect. Anyway, Brahmin sect has always been in a neutral position and won''t make any trouble. Lianhua sect still wants to go. After all, misty always lives with Lianshu. He is a good friend and always wants to tell her about misty''s immortality." tianqin nodded and said, "Lianhua sect is not far from Brahmin sect, so let''s speed up." Two days later, at the top of the lotus peak, Lianshu sat cross legged on the top of the peak and looked into the distance. After years of cultivation, her heart had completely entered a wave free state. She didn''t want to pay attention to anything else except hard practice. She received a lingzha from Wuyun Buddha the other day. Lingzha said that Wuyun would spend the Buddha robbery recently and asked her to go to the Buddhist temple and help. However, when she just arrived at the Brahmin sect At the same time, he and Wuyun Buddha found that although the heavenly disaster appeared, it was not the Buddha disaster of Wuyun Buddha, but the immortal disaster of practitioners, and the location was in the West. When a disaster came, it would take at least another year for the heavenly disaster to appear. For Wuyun Buddha, the time of each year is extremely precious. If you can practice one more day, you will be more confident when you spend the disaster. Lian Shu I was puzzled that there were only a few masters in China who were about to spend the robbery, and only Lianyun sect was the most likely in the West. However, the Taoist priest of Jietian had just been promoted to immortality for a year, and even if his cultivation was second only to that of Zhiyun Taoist priest, his cultivation seemed to be lacking. It was unlikely that he would spend the robbery in one or two hundred years. Who would it be? Other sects of Zhengdao were even more impossible Yes, even patriarchs like Jin Yi and Xiao turbulence are far from the realm of salvation. I don''t know why, Lianshu always feels that the cultivator of salvation seems to have something to do with herself. Although she can feel that he has succeeded in salvation, Lianshu is still a little uneasy. She has been sitting here to practice since she came back from the Brahmin sect, hoping to learn from the practice of Buddhism Get a chance in enlightenment. "Tell the patriarch." a low voice sounded. Lianshu looked back. It was one of her disciples. "What''s the matter, Shuyi, didn''t I say don''t bother me?" Shu Yi said, "sect leader, there is a man and a woman at the foot of the mountain. Another cultivator asks to see you. The disciple has told them that you are in seclusion, but they still ask to see you. That woman is very strange. She has silver hair. The disciples can''t see their accomplishments, and they won''t say their names. Please decide." Lianshu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her mind turned. In her memory, it seems that no silver haired female cultivator has strong strength. Shu Yi''s cultivation is very clear to her and has a realm equivalent to the burden of the cultivation world. Even she can''t see the strength of each other. It can be seen that these two people are not ordinary. Thinking of this, Lian Shu nodded and said, "bring them here." "Yes, Lord." respectfully agreed. Shu Yi stepped back and drove his Buddhist tools down the mountain. Lianshu took a deep breath and got up slowly. She was spotless on a white monk''s robe. Her long black hair was scattered behind her, and she was close to the ground. She practices with her hair. Although her heart is full of Buddha thoughts, she doesn''t know why. She''s never willing to cut off this green silk. Even if she knew, it was three thousand silk. After a short time, the sound of breaking the air came. Lianshu suddenly shook her whole body. The huge pressure had a great impact on her. Looking back in surprise, she saw that a man and a woman followed Shu Yi to the top of the mountain. She knows both of them, one is her most respected sister''s misty husband Hailong, and the other is tianqin, who once won the second place in the newcomer competition. Shu Yi is right. Tianqin has a head of snow-white silver hair, flashing a faint light in the sunlight. The Buddha''s heart trembled slightly, and she seemed to have understood something. Hailong and tianqin came forward at the same time. Hailong bowed slightly and said, "Hello, Lord Lianshu." Lian Shu leaned slightly, let Hai Long salute and said, "you''re welcome, Lord Hai long. I can''t afford your gift." The sea dragon sighed softly, "no, you should receive my gift. Do you remember what happened in Brahma Xinzong more than a thousand years ago? At that time, you were willing to speak for me. I always remember your kindness." Lian Shu put her hands together and said calmly, "I have forgotten the past. Lord Hailong, what are you doing here?" Feeling the pure Buddha spirit emitted by Lianshu, Hailong couldn''t help but feel calm in his heart and said with a smile, "there are three main things to come this time. Tianqin must be known to you. The first thing is to prove to you that what I said in Jietian square that day is true." Lianshu looked at tianqin, shook his head and said, "the so-called clear is clear, and the turbid is turbid. The Sea Dragon Lord doesn''t need to explain anything to me. I always stand on the side of my misty sister." Hearing her mention of misty, the sea dragon''s eyes darkened and said, "the second thing is about misty. After I broke the pill that day, misty forcibly improved his cultivation in order to save me. You should also feel the natural disaster a few days ago. She has gone. You have a good relationship with misty, so I want to know." Lianshu finally lost the Buddha''s heart. If there''s anything else she can care about, it''s only misty. Her delicate body trembled and said, "what? Do you think misty sister should rob and fly?" Hailong nodded and said, "yes, she has gone. Everything happened so suddenly that I was caught off guard. It''s all for me. I will go to the fairy world to find her as soon as possible." Lianshu''s breath was a little hurried, and it took a long time to calm down. "I knew there would be such a day sooner or later, but I didn''t expect to come so fast. The last time I saw Tianjie square, it became an eternal formula." although the fairy world and the Buddha world are interlinked, ordinary immortals and Buddhas can''t cross the boundary at all, so Lianshu said this. Hai Long restrained his thoughts on the misty in his heart and said, "the third thing is that I have resigned from the post of leader of Lianyun sect and will be closed for robbery soon. In the future, Lianyun sect will bother the leader to take care of it more. Hai Long thanked Lianyun sect first on behalf of him." Lianshu nodded and said, "lianyunzong is the place where my sister piaomi once practiced. As long as I haven''t spent a day of Buddha robbery, I will try my best to keep lianyunzong safe." Hailong took a deep breath, looked into the distance and said, "Lord Lianshu, maybe we won''t meet again in the future. Do you have anything to bring to Misty? I''ll convey it later." Lianshu walked step by step in front of Hailong and was close to her. Hailong clearly smelled a faint smell of sandalwood on her. Lianshu looked at Hailong''s eyes. To tell the truth, she still didn''t understand why Piaomiao chose Hailong as her husband. Even if she was looking for a double Xiu, she should find someone with good appearance. Although Hailong''s cultivation was not weak, But in Lianshu''s eyes, he is like a little gangster in the cultivation world. He will only keep making trouble for the orthodox sects. "Hailong, I''m older than you, so I''ll call you by your name directly. Please tell sister piaomi that she always has a sister whenever. I don''t know whether I can survive the Buddha robbery in the future, but I really hope to see her again." Hailong looked at Lianshu''s big eyes with deep eyes and his heart trembled slightly. He understood that the ethereal status in Lianshu''s heart could be said to be supreme. Lian Shu nodded and said, "don''t worry, Lord, I will convey this. I believe you will be able to survive the Buddha robbery and enter the Western Paradise. Later, you and piaomi will have a certain identity in the immortal Buddha world and will be able to meet again." Lian Shu''s eyes gradually changed from peace to severity, Looking at the sea dragon, I can''t help but get a little hairy. "Sea dragon, I can give everything for sister Piaomiao. A fairy like sister Piaomiao should be happy. I hope you can bring her happiness, not pain. If I know you bully her in the future, I will never spare you." Listening to Lianshu''s cold voice, Hailong suddenly felt a strange feeling. He was not angry and said faintly: "Lord Lianshu, if there is only one person in the world who can give misty happiness, then this person must be me and can only be me. Misty is my wife and I will love her with my own life. I am not the child at the beginning. I have grown up. I know what I should do. Take care, Lord. We have to go first." Then he took the tianqin and walked down the mountain. "Wait a minute." Lianshu suddenly called Hailong. Hailong''s extremely firm words finally made her understand why misty chose him. The sea dragon looked back and said, "what''s the matter?" Lianshu shook his head and said, "no, no, you go. Take care in the future. If you can use me during the robbery, please use lingzha." The sea dragon smiled and looked back: "Lord Lianshu, I''m really glad that misty can have a friend like you. Believe me, we''ll see each other again in the future." the blue light suddenly lit up, and the body wrapped around the sea dragon and tianqin disappeared in place in an instant. Lotus Shu Leng for a moment, then lost her voice and said, "this, this is the method of moving. How is it possible?" The method of moving is the most powerful magic that practitioners can have. They can instantly move themselves to any place they want to go within a certain range. With different accomplishments, this range is also different. When the magic power reaches a certain level, they can even move anything to any place with the method of moving. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 220 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- "Yes, this is the way to move. It''s strange, sister Lianshu." a familiar voice sounded in Lianshu''s ear. She was surprised. With her cultivation, she didn''t notice that outsiders came to her. It can be seen how powerful the master of the voice is. The blue halo appears next to Lianshu. The light converges, which is the water stop. "Sister shuistop, why are you?" Lian Shu asked in surprise. Waterstop sighed and said, "it''s me. I''ve been following the sea dragon and tianqin for some time. Don''t you know, their cultivation has reached an incredible level and even surpassed ordinary immortals. If I hadn''t just understood the order of praying for heaven wheel a few days ago, I''m afraid they would have found it." Lian Shu frowned and said, "why did my sister follow them? Was what Hailong said just now all lies? Misty sister, who is she..." Shuistop shook his head and said, "no, everything Hai Long said is true. Elder martial sister piaomi did rob and become an immortal to save him. I followed them out of my own selfish heart." "Selfishness?" Lian Shu, who doesn''t know about men and women, can''t help but wonder, "what selfishness does my sister have?" Waterstop said with a wry smile, "you may not believe that I like Hailong like senior sister piaomi. Moreover, I have gone deep into it." "Ah?" Lian Shu exclaimed, "how is this possible? Sister, what charm does the sea dragon have that can attract you and your misty sister." Shui stop shook his head and said: "I don''t know what his charm is, but I know my heart very well. I just like him. Although Hailong does strange things, he is very affectionate. He can protect people close to him with his life. Sometimes he seems to be a snob. Sometimes he can even grovel for his own safety, but his heart is He is extremely stubborn. He is a person who takes great care of gratitude and revenge. At first, I hurt him, and now I get retribution. I also learned not long ago that it is so painful to love someone. Sister Lian Shu, do you know what he did after leaving lianyunzong? Before he came here, he went to Wuzhao immortal, wentianliu and yuanyueliu successively, It''s unbearable to integrate the three patriarchs. The Jin Yi patriarch of Wuzhao immortal and the five elements ancestor are not his enemies alone. Now he can use the absolute space of the immortal. I found that he has changed. If according to his previous character, I''m afraid Jin Yi and them will be doomed. However, Hailong easily let them go this time. It seems that the promotion of the misty elder martial sister also took his heart Half way. " Lianshu looked at the hazy eyes of the water stop and said for a long time: "do you want to follow? You also said that it is impossible for you and him. In that case, why not give up? Now you have entered the early stage of fighting and turning. What you should do now is to cultivate hard and strive for success to deal with the natural disaster and ascend to the fairyland!" Stop laughing at yourself, "Feelings can''t be let go. Hai Long has an unspeakable charm. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he has a strong attraction. As I said just now, I can''t extricate myself now. It doesn''t matter to me whether I can be promoted to immortality. I just want to see him more before he takes the robbery. In fact, I don''t regret it. As a woman, I at least once I''ve been in love. Even if it''s a secret love, I''ve experienced emotional pain. I have to go, otherwise I won''t catch up with them. If I guess right, their next stop should be to Brahman Xinzong or Qianhui valley. Goodbye, sister. You have great talent and will be promoted to the Buddha world soon. I hope my words today don''t disturb your Buddha heart. " With that, the water stopped rising and headed north. Lianshu looked at the direction where the water stopped disappearing and murmured, "do women have to experience feelings? No, I don''t need it. I have a Buddha in my heart, which is enough." she sat back to the place where she had practiced before, closed her eyes and continued her practice. However, Lianshu didn''t know that in the near future, the love disaster she faced would almost make her fall into a place of eternal disaster. "Dragon, you seem to have a good impression on Lord Lian Shu. Are you familiar with her?" Hailong looked at the confused tianqin and smiled: "Silly girl, are you jealous? I only have respect for leader Lianshu. She helped me when I first entered the cultivation world. She is a good person. Among the six leaders of Lianyun sect, she is the only one who can make me feel friendly." Tianqin pounded on the dragon''s shoulder and said, "people won''t be jealous. Do you think you are handsome? The Buddha heart of Lord Elian Shu, even the most handsome man in the world, can''t move her." Hai Long pretended to be angry and said, "your husband is not handsome? Then you are deeply in love with me. Hey hey, call a good husband to listen." Tianqin looked up and said, "don''t. who is deeply in love with you? Obviously you fell in love with me first." Hailong put his face close to tianqin and put his arm around her waist and gently said, "do you cry?" "Ah! It''s itchy, don''t." tianqin chuckled and dodged the big hand of the sea dragon. The sea dragon made a gesture of teeth and claws and threatened, "if you don''t cry, I''ll itch you." Tianqin was born ticklish and said helplessly, "well, people have surrendered. Good husband, it''s OK." Hailong said proudly, "the voice is too small, I didn''t hear it." Tianqin puffed her face and pouted slightly. Suddenly, she grabbed Hai Long''s ear, leaned forward and shouted, "OK - old - male -" The sea dragon''s ears were buzzing with the sudden huge sound, and he grabbed the tianqin with his backhand, "Wow, do you want to murder your husband?" Tianqin smiled and said, "you made me cry. You can''t blame me. OK, stop it. We''re coming to Qianhui valley. You don''t know, our Qianhui Valley is the most beautiful place." As expected, the sea dragon was turned away, looked down and said, "the most beautiful place? Is it more beautiful than Lianyun mountains?" Tianqin''s eyes showed longing and said, "that''s different. Lianyun mountain has a powerful aura and is like a fairyland on earth. But our Qianhui Valley is a sea of birds and flowers. It''s a sea of plants." seeing that she is about to return to the place where she grew up, tianqin can''t help but return like an arrow. She wants to return to Qianhui Valley right away. "Dragon, there''s something I want to discuss with you." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "what''s up?" Tianqin Road: "I haven''t been back for a long time. Shifu taught me immortal Dharma, taught me how to be a man and raised me for nearly a thousand years, but I never thanked him. After arriving at Qianhui Valley, I want to stay for a while. Go to Beijiang yourself. With your current cultivation, there will never be any danger to go there. Moreover, if I''m not present, you will deal with Ying girl''s affairs It''s easier. When you come back, we''ll go back to the misty peak of Lianyun mountain to practice, okay? " Hailong is not an unreasonable person. After thinking about it, he said, "yes! You should accompany your master. I can handle things in Beijiang by myself. But without you by my side, I will miss you." tianqin snuggled into Hailong''s arms, kissed him gently on the cheek and said: "I''ll miss you too. We won''t be separated for too long. If the two love each other for a long time, it won''t be day and night. We still have time in the future, but Shifu and his old man may not see each other again. Ah! Look, we''re in Qianhui Valley." The sea dragon looked at the place where tianqin pointed and said in amazement, "where? Why didn''t I see it." it turned out that there was only a rainbow across the sky at the place where tianqin pointed. It seemed that there was a plain below. Occasionally, there were a few white clouds with different shapes. Tianqin said proudly: "If you can see it casually, we Qianhui Valley can''t claim to be mysterious. Look, that rainbow is the gate of our Qianhui valley. It''s also the only sign that Qianhui Valley can see from the outside." The sea dragon suddenly said, "it turns out that your Qianhui Valley is shrouded in an invisible prohibition, right? But what if ordinary people go near Qianhui Valley? Do they hit the invisible mountain?" Tianqin''s angry way: "It''s not as simple as you think. Yes, the main body of Qianhui Valley defense prohibition is invisible prohibition, but it also includes nine small Dharma arrays. The nine arrays are different, but they are closely knit. Although they are not immortal array in general, the complexity is by no means lower than immortal array. One of the small Dharma arrays is the lost array, not to mention ordinary people, even those with good cultivation will be fascinated here He walked around and couldn''t find his way in. In fact, there was a huge Valley hidden in the plain in front of him. Come with me. "As he said, the tianqin flew directly towards the rainbow. The sea dragon floated to keep up with him and said in his heart that there are all kinds of wonders in the world. He had never seen such a strange Dharma array in the classics of Lianyun sect. The rainbow glittering and translucent light flows. When I get close, I find that it is so wide. The seven colors of red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue and purple reflect each other and look very gorgeous and eye-catching. In the seven colors of the rainbow, the sea dragon asked suspiciously, "wife, don''t you say this is the entrance? But how can we get in?" Tianqin smiled and said, "don''t worry. Look at me. The rainbow is startling, the smart cyclone and the gate of Qianhui are open for me. Please come in under the gate of disciple Baihe daozun." the colorful light fluctuated slightly, and a huge suction force suddenly came. Hailong was about to resist, but he heard tianqin say, "relax and don''t move." The sea dragon absolutely trusted her and let the suction entangle his body. He felt the colorful light shining in front of him, just like passing through a corridor. The aura in the air was more and more prosperous, and the surrounding gorgeous light amazed the sea dragon. Suddenly, the light was shining, the eyes suddenly opened, and the suction force had disappeared. He tightened his hand and was pulled by the tianqin, and the sea disappeared The Dragon felt that he was shocked and had fallen on a stone platform of hundreds of square meters. Hailong clearly felt that tianqin was holding his hand and shaking constantly. When he looked at it, he saw that he and tianqin were on a stone platform halfway up the mountain. When he looked into the distance, everything around him was so clear, which was a green ocean. Including the mountain where he and tianqin were located, everything around him was covered with green plants with mud The fresh air with earthy fragrance constantly moistens their bodies. Insects and birds can be heard clearly. The sea dragon can''t help blurting out: "it''s so beautiful here. It''s really a sea of plants!" Tianqin was shaking all over her body. After hundreds of years, she finally went home again. Two lines of clear tears flowed down his face and choked: "Qianhui Valley, I''m finally back." At this time, several rays of light rose from below and came in the direction of sea dragon and tianqin like lightning. The first two even stepped on Lingyun, which obviously reached the level of not falling above. The light flashed, and there were six more people on the stone platform. Among them, three sea dragons knew each other. One was Bai Yan, the eldest disciple of Baihe daozun, and the other two were Tong he and purple he. The other six people seemed to be disciples of the same generation as Bai Yan, standing behind two Taoist dignitaries, Tong he and Zi he. The eyes of the six people didn''t seem to find the sea dragon. They completely focused on tianqin. Tong he took a step towards tianqin with some trembling, opened his arms and murmured, "Xiaoqin, our Xiaoqin is back. I''m your martial uncle Tong he!" Tianqin''s tears were like a broken kite. She could no longer bear the excitement in her heart. She rushed into the warm arms of Tong he and burst into tears. Looking at the scene in front of him, Hailong couldn''t help thinking of his eleven masters. At this time, only lingtongzi was still alive, which was given by the three evil sects. However, how could he avenge them? In addition to knowing that the great master died under Li Tian''s hands, I don''t know how other masters died. Thinking of this, the sea dragon''s eyes could not help moistening. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 221 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- After a while, tianqin got up from Tonghe daozun''s arms and sobbed: "martial uncle, I''m back, qiner is back." in Qianhui Valley, tianqin is the most beloved disciple. Not only the elders of the sect love her, but also the senior brothers hold her like a princess. Her return brought a trace of joy to the whole Qianhui valley. Tonghe daozun held back his tears and sighed, "just come back, just come back, Xiaoqin, we all miss you very much! Don''t go again this time. Ah! Isn''t this the sea dragon leader of Lianyun sect? You''re here too." Hai Long bowed and said, "I''ve seen two elders, Tong he and Zi he, and several senior brothers." Bai Yan said with a smile, "we don''t deserve it. You are the leader of Lianyun sect now. I didn''t recognize you at the beginning and once received two gemstones from you." he said with a strange expression. Hai Long smiled and said, "you''re welcome, elder martial brother. I''m not a patriarch now. I passed the position of patriarch to younger martial sister Yuhua because of last time." Tong he seemed to think of something and exclaimed, "Hai Long? I heard elder martial brother Bai he say that you have broken the pill? You can''t die even if you break the pill?" last time, the six orthodox sects went to Lianyun mountain to make a confession, he and Zihe didn''t participate, but they listened to what happened. After getting the whereabouts of the tianqin, they wanted to go to Lianyun sect more than once to ask for clarification, But they were stopped by the white crane Taoist priest. Baihe daozun knew that when the leader of Lianyun sect died, the whole sect must be very hostile to the right way. Even if he went, he couldn''t ask anything. Although he was equally anxious, he had to wait for the overall situation. The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "it''s my life. I''ve picked up a life. As soon as my body recovers, I''ll bring back the tianqin to you. Otherwise, won''t you trouble Lian yunzong?" Tong he smiled and said, "you know, Xiaoqin is the heart of these old guys in Qianhui valley. If you send her back, we won''t forget your benefits." Hailong said with a smile, "good? I like it best. It must not be a mortal thing given by elder Tong he." then he stretched out his right hand and pinched his fingers to Tong he. Tianqin knocked off Hailong''s hand angrily and said, "I hate pulling. You are a fairy now. What good do you want from martial uncle?" Hailong quickly smiled and said, "yes, yes, you are the greatest benefit given to me by Qianhui valley." Tong he frowned slightly, looked at Hailong and tianqin, and said suspiciously, "you? Are you two? Xiaoqin, how did your hair turn white?" Hai longleng said, "elder, didn''t Baihe daozun tell you about Qin ER and me? The main purpose of my coming this time is to propose marriage to Guizong and marry tianqin." As soon as Tonghe''s face changed, he said in a deep voice, "you don''t need your hands first. Let''s go and see senior brother Baihe first." then he flew down the mountain first. Hai Long was stunned. He didn''t understand why Tong he''s attitude changed suddenly. Zihe daozun also showed an unhappy color, while Bai Yan''s four people looked at a loss. Obviously, they didn''t know what was going on. In desperation, Hailong had to pull up the tianqin and follow the people down into the valley. Qianhui Valley is indeed like tianqin''s description. All kinds of plants around which sea dragons can''t be named are completely wild all over the valley. Looking around, there is no trace of manual excavation. Deep in the valley is a huge forest. Hailong doesn''t know the names of these trees, but these trees are more strange than those in southern Xinjiang. They are strange and intertwined, and they are very tall. Under the cover of leaves and vines, it is difficult to see far. Tianqin said to Hailong, "dragon, I don''t know why the two martial uncles are suddenly unhappy. Let''s act according to the circumstances later. However, don''t be hard. Shifu and martial uncles are good at talking, but if you are hard, I''m afraid they will be disgusted. For my sake, you''ll be more accommodating." Hailong smiled and replied, "am I so bad tempered? Don''t worry. For your sake, I will win the recognition of Baihe Taoist respect and marry you as a wife." Tianqin was in a good mood. She hugged Hailong''s arm and preached: "Look, my husband, these trees are called ancestral trees. Our disciples of Qianhui Valley live on them. Qianhui Valley''s cultivation methods are the most durable. Let nature take its course, so we will never destroy nature. Everything here is the most primitive state in the valley. Ancestral trees are very magical. They grow together intricately and can protect us from wind and rain. Shifu lives in the most beautiful place "Face to face." under the leadership of Tong he and Zi he, they walked through the complex ancestral trees. Finally, Tong he and Zi he stopped. Zi he looked at an ancient tree completely shrouded in branches and leaves in front and said respectfully, "senior brother, patriarch, Zi he has something to report. Qin Er, she''s back." The branches and leaves separated and the light flashed. Baihe daozun appeared in front of the people. He was practicing. After hearing the word qin''er, he simply stopped the operation of mana with his profound cultivation. When he and tianqin looked at each other, when he saw the silver hair of tianqin, the old face of the white crane was slightly convulsed, and the white Shoumei was slightly trembling, "Qin Er, is it really you?" "Master -" tianqin threw herself into the arms of the white crane Taoist priest and saw the master who treated herself like a father again. Her heart was mixed and various emotions kept emerging. Once upon a time, when she was a evil ancestor, she remembered the master''s face many times in her dream and wanted to throw herself into the master''s warm arms many times. Now, her dream has finally come true, The source of evil in her body was destroyed by Taiyin fruit, and she could finally come back without any scruples. The white crane worshipped tianqin''s long silver hair and choked: "well, my child, just come back, just come back. Shifu will never let anyone bully you again in the future." Hai Long bowed and said, "younger generation Hai Long has seen the white crane sect leader. Except for his hair, tianqin has returned to normal. Now you can rest assured, sect leader." The white crane Taoist priest smiled and said, "you''re welcome, Lord Hailong. Thank you for bringing qin''er back. We''ll remember your kindness." Hailong smiled and said, "tianqin has paid so much for me, which is what I should do. Master Baihe, we have another purpose here, that is, to ask you to agree to our marriage." As soon as the white crane Taoist priest''s face changed, he looked at the child crane and the purple crane, and at the tianqin raised his head in his arms. He said in a deep voice, "this matter must not be." Hai Long frowned slightly and said, "why not? Lord Baihe, I am sincere to tianqin. I promise that she will never be wronged with me in the future." The white crane Taoist priest said in a deep voice: "Lord Hailong, you have been combined with the ethereal Taoist priest as a Taoist companion. Why do you want to combine with Qin er? Do you think it''s fair to her? Besides, Qin Er is my most proud disciple and has two of the three immortal tools of Qianhui valley. I have all my accomplishments now. After I spend the robbery, she will be the next leader of Qianhui valley." Hai Long smiled, shook his head and said: "Lord Baihe, please call me Hailong directly. From the aspect of tianqin, I''m your younger generation. Yes, I''m combined with piaomi, and I love her deeply. However, I also love tianqin deeply. They are like my left hand and right hand, and no one can give up. There''s nothing fair or unfair in front of true love, as long as I want to, piaomi wants to, tianqin himself Yes, why can''t we join together? Besides, there''s one thing you don''t quite understand. Although tianqin''s evil origin has gone, she still cultivates evil skills. It''s impossible to be the leader of Qianhui valley. " The white crane Taoist priest lifted the tianqin from his arms and said: "Although we in Qianhui valley have our own opinions, Qin Er doesn''t practice the evil arts voluntarily. None of us will care what kind of Dharma she practices now. Even if she can''t practice the magic of Qianhui Valley again, I will make her the next leader. Besides, you have brought so much pain to her, how can I trust you and give her to you? Don''t you care about this I respect you as a guest when you come here, but if you want to take tianqin again, you can''t The sea dragon sighed and said: "Master Baihe, you can''t keep qin''er. Let''s not talk about how deep our relationship is. Judging from her cultivation at this time, you can''t keep it. You know? With tianqin''s current cultivation, you will certainly be ahead of you. I respect you, so I don''t want any conflict with Qianhui Valley, and I can understand your current mood. But I really hope, You can agree to my marriage with qin''er. When we all fly up, only I can take care of her. " The white crane Taoist Zun was stunned for a moment. The light in his eyes flashed. He kneaded the law and shouted, "thousands of miles'' eyes, listen to the order and check." The light flashed. In the trembling of tianqin, he saw a strange scene. Compared with tianqin, the light was black. There was a golden awn in the black. What does it mean? The white crane didn''t know, but he could feel that the sea dragon was telling the truth. Tianqin bowed her head and said, "master, I''m sorry. I really can''t be the leader of our sect. I''ve done too many wrong things. Hailong may not have told you. When I didn''t eliminate the evil in my body, I led the evil cult to attack the leader and ancestor of Lianyun sect." "What?" the white crane, the purple crane, the child crane and the white rock exclaimed at the same time. They could not imagine that the evil ancestor who once dominated the heaven mountain and the incomparably powerful evil Lord was the tianqin in front of them. Hai Long hugged tianqin and said, "think about it, why did evil ancestor say not to embarrass Qianhui Valley and Lianyun sect when he was in Tiantang mountain? Why did my presence make evil ancestor retreat. There is only one explanation, because evil ancestor is tianqin. How could she be against you?" Tianqin Road: "Shifu, at that time, I was completely dazzled by hatred. What I did can''t be tolerated by the right way. Hailong is really good for me. He resigned as the leader of Lianyun sect mainly because of me. After we return to Lianyun sect, we will prepare for the robbery. Maybe we can''t meet again in the future. Please help us. Only you agree with us Qin''er can only be comforted by marriage! " The white crane was stunned. The sudden change made him very confused. Although his beloved apprentice came back, everything was different from before. From tianqin''s eyes, he can see that tianqin''s heart has completely belonged to Hailong. He knows that even if he keeps tianqin, the final result will not change. After all, tianqin''s cultivation is more above his master. Sighed and said, "qin''er, Qianhui Valley is your home at any time. Your own marriage master will not interfere, but you should think clearly. After all, the Sea Dragon Lord has a wife." Hailong and tianqin were relieved at the same time. Hailong hurried forward and said respectfully: "master Baihe, since you are the master of tianqin, you are equivalent to my master. Please be worshipped by the disciples." then, he knelt down respectfully and kowtowed to Baihe daozun three times. The white crane wanted to stop it, but his cultivation was so far away from the sea dragon that he couldn''t break the prohibition of the sea dragon''s body protection. He had to let him kowtow to himself one after another. Hailong is completely grateful to Baihe daozun from his heart. He clearly knows that Baihe daozun''s love for tianqin is completely from his heart. For the happiness of his apprentice, he can give up his prejudice and agree to the marriage. It can be seen that he is an enlightened elder. The white crane sighed and said: "Don''t be polite, Hailong. I know tianqin is determined to be with you. I just hope you can treat her well in the future. As you just said, don''t let her suffer any grievances. I picked up tianqin when I was traveling. Her heart is very kind. When I was a child, even a plant and a tree were not willing to hurt. I think you should understand how much she paid for you , don''t let her down. " Tianqin knelt down beside Hailong and said with tears: "Shifu, we''ve experienced too much. Hailong''s feelings for me have never been doubted. Maybe he doesn''t have a good reputation in the right way, but I''m sure he will never change his mind about me. Shifu, thank you for helping us. Qin''er kowtows to you." With that, he knocked nine times for Baihe daozun. "That''s enough, that''s enough. Good boy, don''t knock any more. Shifu believes in your eyes, and I can only say Bless you." Baihe daozun tearfully looks at the sea dragon and tianqin in front of him. Although he doesn''t give up, he is also a little happy. After all, the sea dragon and tianqin can respect his opinions. Chapter 222 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon still knelt there and said: "Master Baihe, I want to tell you something. Now tianqin has your Jiuxian Qin and counter heaven mirror. Among them, Jiuxian Qin has been integrated into tianqin. Even counter heaven mirror is integrated into her body. I''m afraid I can''t return it to you. As her husband, I''d like to do something for Qianhui Valley to repay you some kindness. Although I know your kindness to tianqin We don''t know yet, but I still want to do my best. " The white crane''s Shoumei trembled slightly, shook his head and said: "Forget it, now Qianhui Valley can support itself. Those two immortal tools can be regarded as a dowry for qin''er. You don''t have to pay anything. I''m the leader of Qianhui Valley, and this Lord can still do it. I can''t decide what you''ll do in the future. Qin''er, Shifu can only give you inner support now. Qianhui Valley is your home at any time." Tianqin suddenly saw something in her eyes. She took Hailong to her feet and said, "master, will that guy in the cave come out and wreak havoc? Since you don''t want our compensation, let''s help you subdue it. It''s also a reward for your years of upbringing and education." The white crane Taoist Zun''s eyes showed a ray of fear and said, "that guy can''t be killed by manpower. Although he will haunt often, he hasn''t hurt anyone after all. Forget it." The sea dragon wondered, "what can survive under your eyes? Is it a wild beast?" The white crane said, "I don''t know if it''s a wild beast, but it''s even more powerful than the immortal beast red dragon last time in Tiantang mountain. I doubt it''s an immortal beast itself." Hearing the word "immortal beast", Hai Long''s eyes are full of time. If he can accept an immortal beast, it will be of great benefit to him in the future. Even the immortal beast''s broad knowledge is enough to make him benefit a lot. He has deeply experienced this from the red dragon. "Baihe sect leader, since there is a monster in your sect''s treasure land, it may come out and wreak havoc one day. Can you take tianqin and me to have a look? If we can, we will help you solve the problem. Don''t worry, even the real immortal beast can fight with our current ability." "Boasting is your strong point. Although your cultivation is not weak, immortal beasts also have different levels. If you encounter the most powerful immortal beast, I''m afraid it''s not easy for your master to deal with it, let alone you." The voice sounded from the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart. It was clearly the red dragon. He had not been awake since he fell asleep with three headed Qiu Jiao last time. This was the first time he took the initiative to speak. The sea dragon replied with his mind, "old red brother, you are awake. You haven''t seen it for a while. How are you and three headed brother recovering?" Without waiting for the red dragon to answer, I just listened to Bai He Dao Zun: "in that case, I''ll take you to have a look. Although the monster has a hot temper, as long as we regularly deliver fruit, it won''t wreak havoc. Bai Yan, you all go back to practice. Younger martial brothers Tong he and Zi he will go to the fire cave with me." Now, led by Bai He Dao, Hailong and tianqin followed them to the other direction of Qianhui valley. Because the whole valley was occupied by plants, it was difficult to see even the sun in the sky, so Hailong could not recognize the southeast and northwest. While walking, he asked the red dragon in his body: "Brother red, you haven''t answered my question yet." The Red Dragon said lazily: "It seems that I was right to choose to follow you. In such a short time, my energy body has completely condensed. In a word, it is also thanks to your three yin and Yang combination skill. The Qi of the highest Yang in your body runs wildly, which is of great benefit to me and the three headed Qiu Jiao boy. Frankly, now I have recovered or even surpassed my ability when I was in heaven mountain Power. The energy body is formed. Now I can return to the fairy world at any time. Although the three headed Qiu Jiao haven''t reached the realm of fairy beast, it''s not far away. " Hai Long was very happy. The strength improvement of red dragon and three headed Qiu Jiao was very beneficial to him. "Congratulations, Congratulations, both eldest brothers can finally reach the realm of immortal beasts." The red dragon sighed and said: "Don''t worry. I''ll do what I promised you at the beginning. After you rob and become an immortal, I''ll be your mount. Hai Long, you should be careful. I can feel that there is an extremely powerful breath in Qianhui valley. It''s a very pure fire attribute mana. Even if it''s not an immortal beast, it also has the cultivation of surpassing ordinary immortal beasts." The sea dragon was surprised and said, "is it really so powerful? How does it compare with you? Isn''t your sky fire the strongest fire in the fairy world?" The Red Dragon said, "no, there are many levels of fire. Although Tianhuo is very strong in the human world, it is nothing in the fairy world. There are many types of immortal fire and divine fire above my Tianhuo." At this time, the sea dragon suddenly felt that the surrounding air was gradually burning, and the plants around him were more and more absorbed. He only listened to tianqin: "dragon, you must be careful later." Hai Long later said, "qin''er, what is it that can always enjoy your daily feeding treatment in Qianhui valley without being expelled or killed." Tianqin smiled bitterly: "That guy is so powerful that he was not his opponent even if he gathered the power of our whole family. How can we drive him away? All we know is that he is a monster. He looks like a big dog. He has two feet. His whole body is covered with dark red flames. His limbs are very strong. Roaring can make the whole valley tremble. Don''t you find that there are no wild animals in Qianhui Valley Really? Because of its existence, the guy''s flame can''t be resisted at all. His biggest hobby seems to be sleeping. According to the master, the first time he found it was about 6000 or 7000 years ago. At that time, my Shizu thought it was a monster. I was besieged by many experts. At first, the monster didn''t seem to want to hurt people, but later he became angry and died The flame on the mountain suddenly expanded, and the bodies of several senior brothers and junior brothers of our Shizu were incinerated instantly. Then the monster directly hit the mountain and just hit a cave. " The white crane Taoist priest followed the words of tianqin: "After that, we tried many ways to drive it out, but the monster seemed to like it here, and no one could do anything about it. So we stayed until now. The only comfort is that it doesn''t have high requirements. As long as it has some fruit to eat, it doesn''t leave the cave. Although there are few plants around the cave due to the high temperature, because of its existence, it''s not easy It makes Qianhui valley like spring all the year round. It''s very beneficial to the growth of plants. So now we don''t have any hostility to it. You can go and see it. As long as you don''t provoke it, it won''t move. It doesn''t matter if you drive it away. The sea dragon has extensive knowledge and see if you can recognize what the monster is. " As he spoke, the plants around him became rarer and rarer, and the temperature became higher and higher. Many tall plants had withered and yellow leaves. The end of the valley was just around the corner. Bai He Dao Zun said: "When the monster hit, it was inclined downward, so its cave is about 100 meters underground. We also call it the monster cave. It''s time to give it food today. Take some fruit down. If you can''t do anything, come back quickly. It won''t be difficult for its disciples to give food. Wait a minute." The white crane Taoist priest flew away. Feeling the heat flow not far from the front, Hailong''s heart was finally a little excited. After reaching the current cultivation level, he had this feeling for the first time. Honglong was right. This monster hidden underground is really very powerful and definitely worth fighting. The voice of Honglong sounded, "Hai Long, I feel very familiar with this smell. I must have seen the guy below. It seems to deliberately hide its strength. I just explored down with spirit determination, but was stopped by a layer of prohibition. Maybe you really hit the iron plate. It may be a top-level immortal beast. There is another Title for the top-level immortal beast, that is, the divine beast. Do it yourself. I hope I can help you The judgment is wrong. " Hearing the word "divine beast", the sea dragon was not afraid at all, but full of expectation. The white crane Taoist Zun flew back, holding a large basket with a diameter of nearly one meter, which contained all kinds of fruits. It smelled very comfortable. He handed the basket to the sea dragon and said: "I know your strength is very strong now, but don''t be rash and act according to your circumstances." Hai Long respectfully said, "thank you for your instruction. We will be careful." after that, he looked at tianqin and walked towards the front of the burning energy. When they arrive here, the heat around them will rise every step further. When they are more than ten meters away from the edge of the valley, there are no plants around them, and the temperature here is at least more than 60. The sea dragon pulls the tianqin to his side. With the breath emitted by the extremely mysterious ice bones in his body, even if they do not need to ban the body protection, the hot air around them will not have any influence on them Without the shelter of any plants, Hailong finally saw the entrance of the cave. It was an uneven entrance with a diameter of about three meters. It was dark and the heat flow came from it. To protect the fruit on his hands, Hailong took tianqin to the cave. In order to prevent accidents, Hailong finally used a very mysterious ice cover to protect his body. Tianqin also took out his most proud Jiuxian Qin. It is very dark in the cave. The sea dragon transforms his divine power into gold and illuminates the surrounding ten meters. His current cultivation can change his mana state at will. The golden mana symbolizes the weakest realm of spiritual elixir, while the white mana is the realm of human elixir. When he raises the divine power to the limit, the mana will turn blue, which is the realm of immortals Didan. The two men went down slowly, and the surrounding temperature had no effect on the extreme cultivators like them. In order to be cautious, the sea dragon held the fruit in one hand and took out the Yan shield in the other hand to protect himself and tianqin. With the improvement of mana, he found that Yan shield had another advantage. It could not only resist the opponent''s attack, but also remove the opponent''s shield like a mirror The pure mana attack power rebounds to any direction. It''s much easier to rebound the opponent''s mana than to carry it hard. Hailong was surprised when he found the beauty of Yan Hun shield a few days ago. "Dragon, be careful, it should be here soon. I''ve been here with Shifu several times before." after listening to tianqin''s words, Hai Long converged the magic light of body protection. He found that there was a red light looming in the depths of the cave. Although the temperature here was already very high, it looked gloomy and terrible. The sea dragon looked around carefully. The crypt had been extending obliquely downward. He turned to look at the tianqin and said, "this monster has been underground for thousands of years. Wouldn''t it be lonely? If I were you, I would have suffocated." Tianqin smiled and said, "you think everyone is as active as you! Let''s go and have a look. I don''t know if that guy has changed." the two accelerated their steps and walked deep. The distance of 100 meters is just around the corner, and the uneven ground under his feet has been much smoother. When Hailong really saw the monster in front of him, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Here is a stone chamber with hundreds of square meters. The surrounding walls are like knives and axes. The stone chamber is about 10 meters high and looks very empty. The monster is about seven meters long and two meters high. It is much smaller than the red dragon. The dark red scales in the shape of dragon scales radiate dark red light, and the shape is as described by tianqin. What attracts the most attention of the sea dragon is the pair of curved horns on its head, which are a bit like Lu Lu''s feet, but there are not so many forks. Its claws are huge and its limbs are very strong. In front of it, the surrounding temperature rises suddenly. If the extremely icy place where xuantianbing is located is the coldest place in China, it can be regarded as the hottest place. The monster''s big eyes closed tightly, and the arrival of sea dragon and tianqin didn''t seem to attract its attention. With a flash of red light, the red dragon appeared beside the sea dragon without any omen. Although its energetic body is much smaller than the previous entity, it is still much larger than the monster in front of it. Hai Long was surprised to find that the red dragon was trembling slightly and crawling on the ground. His loud voice was full of excitement and excitement, "little Lord, is the little Lord really you?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 223 Xiaosan''s new book "ice fire magic kitchen" has begun to be updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Bl_ id=70705 In the future, the ban will be lifted every Tuesday. My favorite friends will vote for my new book. Thank you Feeling the existence of the red dragon, the monster slowly opened its eyes. When it saw the red dragon, it was shocked, growled and stood up slowly. The sea dragon found that the monster''s big eyes were so clear, just like a pool of autumn water. It looked at the red dragon and roared again. The whole body was suddenly full of red light. The hot temperature even the sea dragon''s extremely mysterious ice cover couldn''t help a violent fluctuation. "You, are you?" the big mouth opened, and the monster spit out a charming voice completely different from its appearance, just like a girl. The Red Dragon said excitedly, "young Lord, it''s me! I''m Hongwei! I''m your Hongwei! You, why are you here? I thought you had..." "Hongwei, Hongwei." the monster''s big clear eyes blurred, "you are brother Hongwei, are you really brother Hongwei?" the stone chamber shook violently. The sea dragon increased his Mana by several percent again, so as to stabilize his body and not be driven back by the powerful momentum scattered on the monster. The red dragon crawled forward to the monster and said respectfully, "young master, I have finally seen you. I can also explain to the old master. Are you all right these years? It seems that you have reached the second phase." The monster raised a strong claw and patted it on the head of the red dragon. "Brother Hongwei, I didn''t expect to see you again. You are my only relative." The energy form of the red dragon trembled slightly and choked: "little Lord, my subordinates are incompetent. They failed to protect your safety and failed to live up to the trust of the old master. Please punish me." The monster shook his head and said, "no, brother Hongwei, if you hadn''t fought hard and opened the channel to the human world by force, I''m afraid I couldn''t escape. However, father and mother, they have......" two big tears left in the monster''s eyes, didn''t fall to the ground, and have evaporated into moisture. Hailong could no longer endure the doubts in his heart. He coughed and said, "brother red, you know each other. Don''t you introduce it to us?" The monster turned to look at the sea dragon and tianqin, took a big mouth, inhaled all the fruits in the bamboo basket, and said warily, "you two don''t seem to be people here." The red dragon got up slowly and said respectfully, "young Lord, they are my friends. They are all practitioners in the human world. They have helped me a lot." The monster looked at Hailong and tianqin suspiciously. Suddenly, the red light in her eyes flashed. Hailong only felt that a huge energy rushed to himself and tianqin''s body. There was no time to hesitate. The divine power was instantly input into the Yan shield in front of him, and his body was shocked and retreated two steps. The monster nodded to the sea dragon and said, "you have the strength of an immortal, very good." Hai Long could feel that the other side was not hostile. He obviously had some resilience in the attack just now. Even if his cultivation was not enough, he would not be hurt. He smiled and said, "I''m brother Red''s friend. Since you know him, we can also be friends. Brother red, don''t you introduce me? Let me know." The red dragon looked at the monster in a questioning way. The monster said in a deep voice, "brother Hongwei, do you think you two friends can trust me? I was already discouraged, but your appearance made me see hope again. We need help. If they can trust, it is at least our help in the future. In order to avenge our father and mother, we need help." The red dragon looked at the sea dragon and the tianqin. The big head nodded and said, "they can be trusted. Young Lord, can I tell them about my family? They will be a great help." The monster took a deep look, nodded and said, "well, human beings, I hope you don''t disclose what you''re about to know to anyone, otherwise it will kill you. At the same time, I also hope to get your help. If you can succeed in revenge, I can give you great benefits. For you, this is a very rare opportunity." The monster exuded invisible majesty. Looking at it, the sea dragon had a feeling of wanting to surrender. He was awed in his heart and hurried to urge the power of God to flow quickly. Only then did he wake up. The red dragon looked at the sea dragon and said, "although the Immortal Emperor is the emperor who dominates everything in the fairy world, there are some powerful existence that he can''t control. Among them, my master is included." with pride in his eyes, the red dragon continued: "my master is one of the four divine beasts in the fairy world. He has almost endless power. He is a Kirin." The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "Kirin, isn''t that the legendary auspicious luck? It turns out that it really exists." The Red Dragon nodded and said: "Yes, Kirin really exists. It has the strongest power of fire. There is no fire in the world that can match the Kirin holy fire. The four sacred beasts are wind green dragon, water white tiger, earth Xuanwu and Fire Kirin. All immortal beasts with fire attribute are proud to belong to the Fire Kirin sect. Thanks to the master''s perseverance, I took me as the guard and was responsible for taking care of the little Lord. At that time, I Soon after I became a fairy beast, I had the protection of my master in the fairy world, and no one should respect me. The Kirin family is extremely powerful, and the strength of the master is never lower than your master. The Kirin family has many disciples, and the master has dozens of direct blood relatives. Although they can''t compare with the master, they are far better than ordinary fairy beasts like me. " At this point, the red dragon paused and looked forward to it. It was obvious that he had very good memories when he was in the Qilin family. "When the young master was still a minor, my task was to follow him every day and protect his integrity. The old master was tired of ruling the Qilin family. When the young master grew up, he passed on his throne to him. However, disaster came. The water white tiger family has always been at odds with the master. Without any warning, the white tiger king led a large number of his men to kill me Our territory. Judging from our own strength, the old master is superior to the white tiger king. After fierce fighting, we have obviously gained the upper hand. Although the loss is not small, as long as the old master can completely defeat the white tiger king, there will be no living space for the white tiger family in the fairy world in the future. At that time, a sudden change occurred. When the old master''s family brother resisted the enemy, he suddenly turned against the enemy , he tried his best to attack the old master from behind. The white tiger king also made efforts at the same time. Suddenly, the old master was seriously wounded. The situation suddenly changed. Nearly half of the Kirin family turned against us, who were loyal to the old master, together with the white tiger family. At that time, I was nothing at all. Any expert with white tiger blood could easily destroy me. The young master was still very small and could not fight at all Without the ability of self-protection, I tried my best to protect each other, but how could I be the enemy''s opponent? Seeing that my life was coming to an end, the old master and his mother suddenly appeared. At the same time, they raised their holy flame to the limit and pushed back all the enemies in an instant. The old master forcibly opened the channel to the human world at the cost of his own life, because only the little master could enter the human world Escape from the enemy''s pursuit. The master mother passed some of her strength to me and the little Lord respectively. With the power from the master mother, I finally reluctantly opened the channel and sent the little Lord down to the human world. How can I escape when the master is in trouble? After sending the little Lord away, I immediately returned to the battlefield. However, after the master finally made efforts, I could no longer resist the attack of the white tiger king and those traitors and died miserably In the arms of the mistress, the mistress finally looked at me and moved me out with her remaining mana, which saved my life. " Hearing this, little Lord Qilin crawled on the ground and cried. His parents'' tragic death made him in great grief. The red dragon choked and said, "young Lord, please forgive me. We will certainly repay the Revenge of that day. Even if you spell this old life, I will help you regain the pulse of Kirin." Hailong glanced at tianqin beside her. Tianqin was completely moved by the story of the red dragon, her inner evil had been dispelled, and her heart had returned to her original goodness. Hailong Road: "Brother Hong, I have a few questions. First of all, according to human legend, the four holy beasts should be green dragon, white tiger, Xuanwu and rosefinch. The Kirin is auspicious. How can it replace the rosefinch? Secondly, since the Kirin king has the ability to tear space and open the channel to the human world, the white tiger king should also be able. Why doesn''t he go to the human world Pursue and kill the Kirin young master. " The red dragon stabilized his mood and said: "There is nothing wrong with the legend of the world. The four divine beasts are not immutable. The four divine beasts are the kings of all immortal beasts. They command immortal beasts with different attributes and have a good relationship with the Immortal Emperor. When many immortals need to ride, they will visit the four divine beasts and hope to be given. When the immortal beast realizes that its strength can be compared with that of its own divine beasts with the same attributes, he will You can challenge the divine beast. Of course, before challenging the divine beast, he must first defeat at least three powerful subordinates of the divine beast, so that he can be qualified to challenge. Once the challenge fails, the challenger can only have one result, that is, he will disappear forever. That is, what you practitioners call the destruction of form and spirit. My old master, he won the fire after challenging the rosefinch and defeating it As for your other question, I''m not sure. Although immortals and immortals are forbidden to travel to and from the human world, I may not be willing to listen with the domineering character of the white tiger king. I think he should go to the human world to find the whereabouts of the little Lord, so I always thought that the little Lord had been killed. " Little Lord Qilin looked up slowly, with a layer of water mist in his clear big eyes. "The white tiger king must have looked for me in the lower world, and I can feel his existence. In thousands of years, he has come to look for me at least three times. However, fortunately, I was hidden here, protected by the invisible prohibition outside, I was not found by him, and I can live until now." Tianqin said suspiciously, "how did you get into our Qianhui Valley prohibition? The invisible prohibition is very good, and it''s hard to find it from the outside." The Kirin young master sighed and said: "Maybe the sky never stops me. After I fell into the human world from the fairy world, I just stayed over here. At that time, several of your people opened the prohibition from the rainbow, and I followed. When they found out my existence, they tried their best to attack me and wanted to drive me out. I didn''t want to hurt people, but they attacked endlessly. I had no choice but to protect myself with my own holy fire Protect myself, and then rush into the ground. For thousands of years, I have been practicing hard here. But I know very well that even if I reached my father''s strength, I can''t compete with the white tigers and those hateful traitors. Brother Hong Wei, your presence brings me new hope. Do you think we can hope to avenge my father and mother? " The Red Dragon said firmly: "Certainly. The most hateful are those traitors. I really want to tear them to pieces. Young Lord, we will succeed. Although we are alone, they are in the light and we are in the dark. At the beginning, all the subordinates of the old master didn''t die. After the old master died, many people fled in order to preserve their strength. Although the white tiger king chased them, they were immortal After all, the world is too big. I believe they must still be alive. As long as the young Lord cries out, we will be able to recruit loyal subordinates to the old master. At that time, we will have the capital to fight against the traitors. " The young master of Qilin said sadly, "I don''t care about the power and titles of the king of Qilin and the divine beasts. I just want to avenge my father and mother. Who can help me avenge this deep blood, I''m willing to give everything." Looking at the appearance of Qilin young master, tianqin couldn''t bear it for a while and resolutely said, "we''ll help you. Such a traitor really deserves to die." Hai Long smiled bitterly in his heart. Although he also wanted to help little Lord Qilin, he would face a divine beast no less than master''s strength. It''s not a wise choice to provoke such a powerful enemy before entering the fairy world. However, tianqin has promised, and Honglong is full of expectations for himself. How can he say no. Nodded and said, "yes, we are willing to help you." Young master Qilin looked at Hai Long and tianqin, and his eyes showed gratitude, "thank you, thank you. Brother Hongwei, when will we go back to the fairy world for revenge?" Red Dragon Road: "Young master, revenge must be taken, but we can''t worry. At first, after I escaped, I thought of many ways, but none of them were feasible. Later, I went to Taishang Laojun and stole his Laojun record. I hope Laojun can record it to you so that you can learn Taishang Laojun''s magic. In this way, we will be much more likely to take revenge. With the master mother input The mana in my body, I can freely walk through the human and immortal worlds. However, what you hide is too secret. I haven''t found it for thousands of years. Some time ago, after practicing, I decided to go back to the immortal world to avenge those bastards, but I met those Chinese practitioners in the paradise mountain. As a result, my body was destroyed. Fortunately, I can communicate with you again with Hailong Meet. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 224 The new book of junior three has been updated. I hope you can collect more. Thank you Address: After this book, the ban will be lifted every Tuesday. My favorite friends will vote for my new book. Thank you ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Master Qilin shook his head and said: "Brother Hongwei, I really appreciate what you have done for me, but these are useless. Although the supreme old gentleman is powerful, his main skills are used to refine all kinds of pills, and what I need is powerful attack power. That''s impossible to record in the old gentleman''s record. Besides, I''m a descendant of gods and beasts, and the things cultivated by immortals are not suitable for me." Hailong Road: "Well, young master Qilin, you leave here with us. I think since elder brother Hong has the ability to go back and forth between the immortal and human worlds, you can certainly do it. After tianqin and I have finished the robbery, you will follow me and wait for an opportunity to revenge. Elder brother Hong is right. Even if we can''t fight head-on, we can also take various means such as assassination, sneak attack and so on to confront your enemies." Little Lord Qilin nodded and said, "call me Huoqiu. This is my name. Don''t call me little Lord. I''m just an orphan whose parents were killed. Just treat me as a friend. As you said, leave here now. I think I can help you when you spend the robbery." The sea dragon looked at the red dragon and said, "old red brother, is Huoqiu attached to my Longxiang arm like you? Or is he in my heaven and earth ring like brother Qiu Jiao with three heads?" The red dragon shook his head and said, "no, the little Lord is the body of ten thousand gold. How can he condescend to your honor and attach himself to you? This is absolutely not possible." Hai Long was stunned for a moment and said, "brother Hong, you didn''t let Huoqiu go out with us like this. That''s too shocking. I''m afraid the white tiger king came before we had a robbery." although Huoqiu looks awe inspiring, if you go out like this, you really have a big goal. Huoqiu said, "you don''t have to be embarrassed, brother Hongwei, have you forgotten? By the second phase, I can change into another form." The huge body was full of red light. Under the surprised gaze of Hailong and tianqin, Huoqiu''s body shrank rapidly, the thick scales on his body gradually disappeared, and the two front claws stood up. The red light suddenly became strong, and the hot air forced Hailong and tianqin to withdraw a few steps later. Huoqiu''s body disappeared completely. When he appeared again, Hailong and tianqin couldn''t help but open their eyes Because the powerful beast Kirin has disappeared. Instead, she is actually a tall beauty. Her height is not much different from that of the sea dragon. Her long hair like a burning cloud hangs down to the ground, the red light flows on her white skin, and her plump figure can be compared with the shadow. I''m afraid the only person who can see her identity is the eyes like autumn water Long eyelashes and beautiful eyes are full of strange temptation. The Sea Dragon said, "no, you, you can turn into human beings?" The red dragon proudly said: "Why not? After the little Lord is a divine beast, even ordinary monsters like Jin shisan can be transformed into human form, but how can the little Lord not. However, different from Jin shisan, the magic power will not be reduced much after the little Lord is transformed into human beings. Moreover, this is the inherent appearance of the little Lord, which can be transformed between human beings and Kirin at any time. Divine beasts and immortals There is no difference. When the old master is there, even the Immortal Emperor should call him God King. "His voice sounded in the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart," smelly boy, you can''t take the initiative to have any wrong ideas. " The sea dragon showed an embarrassed look and said, "am I that kind of person? Besides, you are a divine beast. After all, you are the body of a unicorn." The red dragon disdained: "I think you are a lecherous. Your resistance to beautiful women is very poor. Because you are the most Yang body, you are naturally very attractive to the young Lord. So you should control yourself and keep a certain distance from the young Lord. Otherwise, if you hurt the young Lord, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Hailong smiled and said, "elder brother Hong, you seem to have forgotten one thing. With your current cultivation, I''m afraid you can''t be rude to me. Don''t be angry. I promise I won''t take the initiative to provoke you, young master." Although he likes beautiful women, he is really not in the mood to think about these. Misty leaves and takes away the heart of Hailong. Hailong is now fully satisfied with misty and tianqin. Huoqiu didn''t know what the sea dragon and red dragon were doing. She couldn''t help wondering, "I can follow you now. Let''s go." she obviously didn''t adapt to the human appearance, and her body kept twisting. Tianqin said with a smile, "you can''t do this. Huoqiu, you are so beautiful. If you go out like this, everyone outside will be fascinated by you. Come on, I''ll give you a dress to wear." then he took out a long dress from his magic weapon and went to Huoqiu''s side to help put it on for her, but he saw green smoke rising, and the clothes and skirts that were protected from tianqin''s prohibition suddenly turned into ashes. Tianqin was stunned and said, "ah, the temperature on you is too high. I''m afraid you can''t wear such ordinary clothes." Huoqiu said awkwardly, "I''m sorry! Even if I use mana to suppress the holy fire, my body temperature is much higher than that of ordinary people." Tianqin stood in front of Huoqiu, deliberately blocking her body from the sea dragon, and said in embarrassment, "but you can''t be naked like this. Can''t you get a suit yourself?" The fire was as like as two peas. The eyes were bright, and the sky was turned around in the air. The body was flying rapidly in the air. The red mana was condensed. A dress with the same Lyra appeared. Tianqin said with a smile, "that''s all right. Sister Huoqiu, can I call you that? My name is tianqin. This is my husband Hailong." Huoqiu smiled and said, "of course, sister tianqin, the piano in your hand seems very good! The magic power is very pure. Oh, what do you mean by your husband?" Tianqin was stunned and couldn''t help looking at the red dragon. The Red Dragon said awkwardly, "when the young Lord''s family died, the young Lord was young and didn''t know much about the world. Tianqin girl, just teach her some." Tianqin suddenly said, "so it is. Sister Huoqiu, husband means husband. Do you understand? That is to say, the relationship between me and Hailong is like that between your father and your mother. We are husband and wife." when tianqin mentioned her parents, Huoqiu''s face suddenly darkened and bowed his head and said, "I understand, thank you." Tianqin knew she had said something wrong and hurriedly said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to remind you of your sadness. Don''t worry, Hailong and I will do our best to help you. Let''s go out." The Red Dragon said, "young Lord, follow the sea dragon and tianqin girl. I''ll hide in the sea dragon''s right arm. If anything happens, you''ll call me." then he turned into a red light and integrated into the Long Xiang arm. Under the deliberate suppression of Huoqiu, the surrounding temperature drops sharply. Although the temperature around Huoqiu is obviously much higher than that in other places, it is not as obvious as before. Baihe daozun, Tonghe and Zihe are waiting anxiously. Previously, they clearly felt the vibration from the underground and were greatly worried. However, from the strength previously shown by Hailong and tianqin, if they can''t deal with it, it''s useless for the three of them to go down. It''s better to wait here to avoid distracting them. Suddenly, the surrounding temperature dropped rapidly, and the hot airflow disappeared. Bai He looked at his two younger martial brothers in surprise, Tong he said, "it seems that they have succeeded." At this time, three figures flew out of the cave. The most obvious thing was that the fire with a faint red light was Qiuqiu. When they went down, they came up with one more. The three white cranes were surprised. Hai Long smiled and said, "fortunately, master Baihe, we have completed the task. This is Huoqiu girl who has been cultivating in the cave. Now she has changed her shape and decided to leave here with us. She won''t disturb Qianhui Valley in the future." Baihe daozun looked at Huoqiu in surprise and said suspiciously, "is the girl cultivated by the demon body? But as far as I know, even the demon sect leader is never as powerful as the girl." Huoqiu smiled and said, "it''s been causing you trouble all the time. You''d better know less about me, otherwise it will bring you unnecessary trouble." White crane Taoist Zun still had something to say, but Hai Long said, "Lord, I''m afraid the temperature of Qianhui valley will change after Huoqiu girl leaves with us. In order not to affect the plant growth here, I want to give you something. With it, Qianhui Valley can still keep the current four seasons like spring." then he took out a beautiful wooden box from his arms and handed it to white crane Taoist Zun. The white crane Taoist Zun only felt his hand sink. When he opened the wooden box, a warm air with a trace of warmth made his body and mind smooth. He was surprised and said, "this, this seems to be Wenyu." Hailong nodded and said, "yes, this is Wenyu, and it is Wenyu for more than ten thousand years. I have checked the classics of Lianyun sect and saw that it is recorded that where Wannian Wenyu is located, it can ensure that the four seasons are like spring and full of vitality. I think this Wenyu is still good for your sect." Baihe daozun took a deep breath and said, "this is not as simple as some benefits. Hai Long, don''t you understand how precious Wenyu is? As long as I embed it into the Dharma array of Qianhui Valley, the aura in the valley can rise to a higher level. For us practitioners, the benefits are countless. This Wenyu is no less valuable than an immortal weapon." Tianqin suddenly said, "dragon, I understand that there must be Wenyu in the mutant people, so we can keep their whole underground city as warm as spring." The white crane Taoist priest wondered, "what does mutant mean?" Tianqin smiled mysteriously and said, "master, mutant people are a race that can suppress the whole evil way. Maybe you will understand later." Bai He Dao Zun sighed and said, "are you leaving now? Qin Er, I''m your teacher..." Tianqin shook her head and said with a smile, "master, I have already discussed with Hailong and will stay here with you for a few days. Hailong will do something and we will leave when he comes back." The white crane, the child crane and the purple crane rejoiced at the same time, "great, Qin Er, you haven''t eaten the fruit of our Qianhui Valley for a long time. The master will pick some for you later." Tianqin''s eyes turned red and said, "master, I should pick fruit for you and your two martial uncles." he turned to Hailong and said, "go now and come back quickly. I''ll wait for you in the valley." The Sea Dragon nodded, somewhat reluctant to give up, clenched tianqin''s small hand and said, "I will come back as soon as possible. I''ve figured it out. I won''t be too difficult, just ask the matter clearly." Huoqiu blinked her big moving eyes and said, "what about me? Am I going with you or staying here with sister tianqin?" The sea dragon thought for a moment and said, "you can stay here first. Let''s leave together when I come back." after all, the dungeon is the biggest secret of the mutants. I''m afraid taking outsiders there will cause their hostility. Huoqiu nodded and said, "well, I''ve been here for thousands of years. I haven''t seen it here." The red dragon''s voice sounded, "take care, little Lord. We''ll be back soon. If you don''t understand anything, just ask Miss tianqin, and she will explain it for you." Chapter 225 There are so many strange facts about tianqin and Hailong that Baihe daozun is not surprised. He smiled and said, "Hailong, you don''t have to worry too much. Qiner and I can''t be safer here. When you come back, use the spell of tianqin entering the valley, and the door will naturally open for you." now he wants Hailong to come back slowly so that he can get along with AI tudo for a while. Hailong said goodbye to the people in Qianhui valley. Tianqin reluctantly sent him out of Qianhui valley. Seeing that Hailong''s body disappeared in the distance, he returned to the valley with Huoqiu. The magnanimity of Baihe Taoist Zun made Hailong settle a worry, urged his mana to the limit and flew towards Northern Xinjiang. The appearance of Huoqiu, the little master of Qilin, has shaken his confidence in himself. Hailong understands that although he is an incomparable expert in the human world, he may not be anything in the fairy world. After dealing with the mutant, he will take tianqin and Huoqiu back to Lianyun sect for the final penance. Although he doesn''t know how deep Huoqiu''s cultivation is, with her help, Hailong has a greater grasp of getting through the Ninth Heaven disaster. Just after flying for a while, a big city at the foot of the front attracted Hailong''s attention. He didn''t go this way with tianqin when he went to Beijiang last time. He happened to pass by Qianhui Valley this time. This big city is the Tongyuan city where he met tianqin for the first time. Tianqin regarded it as an obscene thief. A strange thing arose in his heart. The sea dragon subconsciously flew down and fell kilometers away from the city gate. The towering city appeared in front of him. Tongyuan city was about 30 meters high. Banners were waving at the head of the city. Teams of patrolling soldiers came and went back. At the wide gate, 30 garrisons stood straight on both sides, checking the past business and civilians. Everything was the same as it was more than a thousand years ago. It seemed that nothing had changed. When he came here last time, Hailong was just the first brother of Xiuzhen in the early stage of subduing the tiger. At this time, he has become the most powerful master in the Xiuzhen world. It seems that he can''t help walking to Tongyuan city step by step. Anyway, tianqin is afraid that he can''t meet Baihe daozun in the future. Let them get along with their teachers and disciples for a few more days and go to this city. Thinking of this, Hailong no longer hesitated and went straight to the city gate. The air is very warm, the breeze is holding the face, with a trace of spring. The sun shines on the earth, shining on the armor of the garrison soldiers. It looks majestic. When he strode to the gate, two soldiers met him. After checking the sea dragon, he saw that there was nothing strange about him, so he let him into the city. The noise in the city gives Hailong an inexplicable sense of intimacy. On the broad street, there are all kinds of shops on both sides, selling a wide range of goods. At this time, Hailong is very quiet and interested. He looks around. He is full of interest in these ordinary people''s things. I still remember that I sold a piece of imperial essence in a shop here in exchange for 100000 silver. While walking, Hailong suddenly found that there were many people with swords and other weapons in Tongyuan City, which seemed strange. The atmosphere in Tongyuan city was dignified with these people. Hailong walked into a tavern with doubts. He only wore an ordinary robe. The waiter of the tavern was not very enthusiastic. He led him to a corner and sat down. Hai Long''s heaven and earth ring still has the remaining silver. He casually ordered some dishes and a kilo of wine. He sat there eating and drinking. These ordinary foods are like chewing wax in his mouth. Only wine is still attractive. While eating and drinking, he can''t help recalling the vegetarian vegetarian vegetarian food made by Yuhua when he left lianyunzong. That''s the delicious food in the world! Thinking of the Yuhua sisters, Hailong couldn''t help but feel a little unbearable. The two sisters'' deep love for themselves was hard to refuse. Their feelings are so pure, how can they have the heart to hurt them? "Lao Hei, the meeting will begin soon. Let''s eat quickly and finish it so that we can catch up with the excitement. It is said that many young experts have emerged in the Wulin in recent years. I''m afraid the top 100 of the wind and cloud list will change again." a strange voice attracted Hai Long''s attention. He couldn''t help looking in the direction of the voice, I saw two strong middle-aged people talking. "Yes! But I don''t care about the top 100. I just want to see if the top 10 of the list will change. That''s the best." Sea dragon''s heart moved, top ten billboards? Is that what Tang Feng said at the beginning? There is such a lively place. You can go and see what the so-called Wulin experts have. Maybe you can learn from them and apply them to your own spells. Thinking of this, he stood up, walked to the two middle-aged people and said politely, "please, big brothers. Little brother wants to ask where the billboard you said is published!" the two middle-aged people looked at Hailong with strange eyes. The person who spoke earlier was also polite, patted the chair beside them and said: "You''re welcome, little brother. Sit down and talk. I think you must be a foreigner who has just arrived in Tongyuan city." Hailong nodded and said, "yes! I came down from the border of the western regions. This trip just came to Tongyuan city. I hope the two eldest brothers can point out the maze." The big man smiled brightly and said: "It''s not worth pointing out. Our brother is also a member of the Wulin and an escort of Longwu escort agency. He came to watch the fun this time. The once-in-a-decade Wulin conference was held today. Now Tongyuan city is full of experts. When the Wulin conference is officially held, the top ten experts will come. Our most important thing is to see their style The great master is our idol! " Hailong was surprised and said, "I want to see such a big excitement. I wonder if you can ask your two eldest brothers to take me with you later." The escort on the left smiled and said, "little brother, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people later. It''s hard to say whether you can squeeze in or not depending on your thin body. It''s no problem to take you there, but whether you can see the real Wulin meeting depends on your own ability. It''s very difficult to squeeze in in the hands of thousands of Wulin experts." Hailong smiled and said, "I''m just going to see the excitement. Just feel the atmosphere of the Wulin conference. The two eldest brothers take me there. Just go and be busy. Don''t worry about the younger brother." "OK, we have almost eaten. Let''s go now, waiter, check out." the big man on the right called the waiter. He was about to pay, but he was stopped by Hailong. "Two brothers, let the little brother be the host for the meal." then he stuffed a ingot of twelve taels of silver into the waiter. The two escorts don''t have much money on weekdays. When they see Hailong paying for a treat, they immediately have a good attitude. They call him brothers and take him away from the tavern and walk towards Tongyuan city. Through talking with them, Hailong learned that the Wulin meeting was held in the square at the west gate of Tongyuan city. In order to avoid conflict, the city Lord of Tongyuan specially sent a large number of soldiers to maintain order. From a distance, Hailong has seen the crowds in front. There are really a lot of people. At least tens of thousands of Wulin people are concentrated around the square. Coupled with a large number of civilians and soldiers to maintain order, there is a sea of people. There is a large open space in the middle of the square. There is a high platform in the center of the open space, and some simple sheds are built behind the high platform. According to two escorts, Those who can enter the shed are famous aristocratic families and specially invited experts in the Wulin. The Wulin meeting was held by Tang family castle familiar to Hailong. As soon as they entered the square, the two escorts gave up Hailong and tried their best to squeeze in. Hailong looked around and didn''t see Tang Ao''s father and son. He made a slight mistake under his feet and penetrated into the crowd like a wisp of smoke. His body was as flexible as a swimming fish. He had come to the innermost part of the crowd in the blink of an eye. The people who can squeeze in are obviously not weak. Their eyes are focused on the empty platform, their faces are excited, and they seem to be looking forward to something. Hailong looked at the shed behind the opposite high platform and saw that 80% of them had been sitting inside, each dressed brightly and wearing all kinds of weapons. The crowd behind him was crowded. The sea dragon frowned slightly and was urged by mana. No one could get close when he was within a foot. People nearby looked at him with surprised eyes, but no one said anything. After all, this is a grand event in Wulin. As long as you have strength, you will be respected by others. At this time, a familiar figure on the high platform attracted the attention of Hailong. It was Tang Ao who had not seen for more than years. Tang Aolang said: "Thank you very much for coming to the Wulin meeting. I just came back from the front line. I think you already know that the general situation of yuan and Mongolia is gone and can no longer pose any threat to us. Tang Ao asked himself how much Kung Fu he has. He killed thousands of enemies this time, which can be regarded as doing his best for the country. For this Wulin meeting, Tang specially contracted two soldiers in Tongyuan city The ten largest restaurants entertain everyone with flowing water seats. After the meeting, you can eat and drink as much as you like. OK, now let''s invite Zen master Tianling to say a few words to you. " Hailong looked at the stage bored. Under the auspices of Tang Ao, more than ten people took turns to speak on the stage. What they said was nonsense in Hailong''s ears. In the sense of boredom, Hailong was just about to leave, but Tang Ao said on the stage: "everyone must want to know that those people have entered the top 100 in the once-in-a-decade wind and cloud list. I will announce below." As soon as he said this, there was a great deal of cheers and cheers in the challenge arena. These Wulin people were very excited. The experts of Tang family castle and other aristocratic families were responsible for maintaining order around the challenge arena. Under the full suppression, they pushed back the people who wanted to rush to the high arena. Tang Ao took a scroll out of his arms, slowly spread it out and said, "the ranking of the wind and cloud list has been verified by many predecessors. If there are any mistakes and omissions, please put forward them as soon as possible for revision. The wind and cloud list ranks 100th, the one handed magic gun Li Qiao, and the 99th..." Strange names were constantly read out from Tang Ao''s mouth. Each name would arouse the cheers of the crowd. The number was getting smaller and smaller, and the cheers were getting louder and louder. Finally, when Tang Ao announced the 11th place, he stopped. Looking around the crowd for a week, he continued: "No. 10 in the wind and cloud list, Tang Feng of Tang family castle." This remark immediately caused an uproar. These Wulin people obviously didn''t expect that the 10th place of the top ten experts on the wind and cloud list was changed, and it was Tang Ao''s son. Tang Ao said faintly: "Some people may doubt the dog''s strength. Some friends will think I''m cheating for personal gain. It doesn''t matter. After I announce it, the dog can accept the challenge of anyone in the top 100 of the wind and cloud list. I continue to announce that the ninth place in the wind and cloud list... And the first place in the wind and cloud list is still Biyu bow. I think everyone agrees with the strength of Biyu bow. No one can compete in our Wulin Shake his position. Next, if the top 100 master wants to challenge the top 10, he can start now. Except for the dog, the other top nine can accept three challenges. Once the Challenger wins, he can replace the ranking of the challenger. Please register. " The real excitement of the Wulin conference began. As soon as it came up, seven or eight of the top 100 experts on the wind and cloud list wanted to challenge Tang Feng, and many of them challenged other ranking experts. But to Hailong''s surprise, only the jade bow ranked first did not challenge him. Tang Feng flew up from the shed behind the high platform. He hasn''t seen him for a year. He seems to have changed a lot. Compared with the appearance of the little ruffian at the beginning, he is much more pleasing to the eye now. His demeanor is calm and has revealed his family style. Hold hands, Tang Fengdao: "Welcome to all the heroes present. It''s a great honor for Tang Feng to be recognized by your predecessors and be ranked among the top ten on the list. In fact, I don''t even believe it. Ten years ago, I was a nameless child, but today, I can stand here and accept the challenge of heroes all over the world. All this needs to thank my master. Without his teachings , I wouldn''t be here today. It''s his old man''s tutor who taught me the truth of life. Unfortunately, his old man''s dragon has seen the head but not the tail. He hasn''t seen it for more than years. Otherwise, I will thank him personally. " A figure jumped up to the challenge arena, "OK, are you tired? Why are you talking so much nonsense? Let me see how much you have learned from the lightsaber of the Tang Castle leader. The Panlong sword was taught by Xu Hao." this man is really acute. He is five feet tall and thin. His voice falls. He shoots out like a jade belt and attacks Tang Feng. Chapter 226 Reply and update every Monday. Welcome friends to vote for ice fire magic kitchen. Thank you. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long saw that Xu Hao was using a soft sword. The sword was four feet long and was as flexible as a spirit snake spitting out a letter. The name of Panlong sword has just been heard by Hailong. It seems that it ranks 13th in the top 100. From his first move, it is obviously much stronger than the previous Tang Feng. Seeing that Tang Feng''s body was completely shrouded by the sword wind, suddenly, he made a mistake and didn''t give out the sword. His body was like straw and bumped into Xu Hao freely. Xu Hao was stunned. Although Tang Feng seemed to have many flaws, every flaw seemed to hide a very powerful killing move. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the soft sword turned into light and shadow, and suddenly went to Tang Feng''s cover. The cold light in Tang Feng''s eyes flashed, and his feet changed rapidly. His figure was like a small boat in the ocean under Xu Hao''s soft sword. Although it seemed that he might die at any time, he could always find a glimmer of vitality without overturning. Such a wonderful body made the whole audience in an uproar. Tang Feng''s body and Xu Hao made a mistake, and everything stood still. Xu Hao''s eyes were dim. His hand holding the soft sword trembled slightly. He looked at the seven cracks in his clothes on his chest. He knew that Tang Feng had at least seven chances to take his life at the moment of his wrong body. It was difficult. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "I lost." after that, he dodged and got off the challenge arena. Hai Long looked at Tang Feng on the challenge arena in surprise. Tang Feng had used the Xiaoyao tour he taught that day. Although it was only a simple 64 step change in the complex body method of Xiaoyao tour, it also benefited people in the Wulin such as Tang Feng and Tang Ao. It is with the magic of free travel that Tang Feng can win so easily. What Hailong didn''t know was that he left after teaching the steps that day. Tang Ao took his sons and daughters to the front line to fight. Stimulated by Hailong, Tang Feng changed his old temper and worked hard. He made great achievements in fighting with the yuan and Mongolia for more than a year. During this period, he experienced the test of life and death several times and made breakthroughs in his martial arts accomplishments, which is far from what Tang Feng could compare a year ago. At the same time, in the continuous actual combat, Tang Feng has fully understood the magic of the eight trigrams footwork in the free travel. Officially, with the free travel, he can escape from death several times. Therefore, his respect for Hailong now comes from his heart, and he is willing to take Hailong as his teacher. Today, at the billboard meeting, although his skills are no deeper than others, he has two unique skills: free swimming body method and Tang family lightsaber method, which is his chance to become famous. After a moment of silence under the challenge arena, huge cheers broke out. The audience did not see Tang Fengjian coming out of the scabbard, so they had easily won the 13th expert in the wind and cloud list. With his performance, they could sit in the 10th place in the wind and cloud list. After that, the challenge seemed dull. Tang Feng forced the challengers to retreat one by one with his free travel and without even taking his sword out of its scabbard. He proved his strength with his own actions, and then challenged the top ten in other rankings one after another. Those challengers are really far from the top ten experts, and none of them can challenge successfully. The Wulin meeting had been held for two hours. Tang Ao stepped on the stage again and said with a smile, "OK, all the challengers have finished the challenge. I announce that the once-in-a-decade Wulin meeting..." just now, a figure appeared in front of him without any omen, "wait a minute, I want to challenge." Tang Ao''s heart was cold. He didn''t even see the body method of the man who suddenly came to the stage. He was wearing an ordinary robe with his hair scattered behind his back. His face was very strange. It seemed that he had never seen it before, but his breath seemed familiar. With a slight frown, Tang Ao said, "fellow, if you want to challenge the top ten of the list, you need to follow the rules. Excuse me, are you an expert in the top 100 of the list? Please register first." as he said, he secretly raised his skills and was ready to respond at any time. The stranger said calmly, "don''t need it. What rules do I hate most? I want to challenge the Jasper bow and let him out. Don''t the No. 1 master in the wind and cloud list have the courage to challenge me?" his words made all the people present take a breath. Jasper bow is a mythical existence in the Wulin. Although he is always regarded as the first person in the Wulin by the wind and cloud list, Jasper bow rarely appears in the Wulin, nor has he participated in the Wulin conference. In the Wulin, there is a saying that Jasper bow appears and everything retreats. But few people have really seen the jade bow. The stranger''s right hand trembled, and no one could see how he did it. A long blue sword had appeared in his hand, "Lord Tang castle, you should know the owner of the sword. I want to challenge the Jasper bow." Tang Ao was shocked. Of course he knew this sword. It was the man''s Qiulu Begonia sword! Yes, it was Hailong who finally came on stage. Looking at the competition in the Wulin conference, he couldn''t help scratching his heart. He remembered the Jasper bow that no one challenged, and changed his appearance to challenge on the stage. Tang Ao''s voice trembled. "You, who are you?" the appearance of Qiu Lu''s Begonia sword shocked him too much. Hailong smiled in his heart and said, "I''m his friend. How about it? Please make it convenient for the Lord of Tang castle." I don''t know why, Hailong always felt that the three words Jasper bow affected his heart. Tang Ao said with a wry smile, "I''m really sorry. Bi Yugong hasn''t appeared in Wulin for many years. We regard him as the first expert in Wulin out of respect. There''s really no way to invite him to fight." Hai Long said calmly, "it seems that the jade bow is just a false name. I might as well sit on the throne of the first person in the Wulin." as soon as he said this, there was a boiling cry and curse under the stage. It seemed that Hai Long didn''t hear these. In his spiritual search, he found that there was a difference in the crowd. With a flash of light, he had caught the figure. "Come out, Jasper bow, I know you''re on the scene. Do you want me to pull you out?" Hailong''s eyes focused on the west side of the high platform. His eyes were like essence. His figure flashed. Under the surprised gaze of everyone, under pressure, the figure noticed by Hailong floated onto the high platform. It was a petite woman with a long gray skirt and a hat on her head. She couldn''t see her face clearly. The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "are you the jade bow?" he could feel that the woman was not old, but she contained a very mysterious smell. The plain voice sounded, "yes, I am the jade bow. The dignity of the jade bow can''t be insulted by anyone. I accept your challenge." Across the Qiulu Begonia sword in his hand, Hailong looked at Tang Ao. Tang Ao also looked surprised. He nodded and said, "well, since there are people who are willing to accept the challenge, let''s start." with that, he turned his body and jumped back into the shed behind the high platform. Tongyuan City, the largest square, fell into silence. Everyone held their breath and looked at the two people on the stage. The Biyu bow appeared. The Biyu bow that hasn''t walked in the Wulin for 50 years actually appeared. Everyone wanted to see what the legendary strongest person in the Wulin looked like. The girl stretched out a slender hand from her long sleeve. Her skin was very white. The hand was like the best white jade. The hand was raised slowly, the palm was open, and an invisible pressure filled the high platform. "I only send an arrow. If you can take my arrow, the Jasper bow will disappear from now on." the green light flashed and looked at the sea dragon in surprise, The two meter long giant bow appeared in the girl''s hand. The bow was completely carved from Jasper without any lines. The whole bow body was like nature. The most strange thing was that it was a stringless bow. Looking at the huge bow, a sad feeling suddenly rose in the sea dragon''s heart, as if there was a sad and beautiful story on the big bow. The girl''s strangeness of summoning the big bow has gone beyond the scope of martial arts. Her hand like yingyu slowly loosened. The Biyu bow floated in the air and turned towards the sea dragon. Hai Long only felt that his whole body was tight, as if his breath was completely locked. The pressure emitted from the big bow made him the first master of truth cultivation in China feel scared. The girl''s body slowly floated up and hung behind the big bow completely out of proportion to her body, and her hand slowly retracted. The big bow gradually bent with her movements. People outside the high platform could not feel anything except surprise, but the sea dragon was like in the center of the storm, and his robes were dancing gently. Suddenly, the sea dragon can ran smiled and said, "girl, do you want to kill me?" The girl''s whole body shook slightly, and she could even speak under the strong threat of the jade bow, which was beyond the scope of her cognition. Without answer, she whispered, "Chang''e should regret stealing the magic medicine, and the blue sea and blue sky are at heart every night." the jade bow suddenly bent into a full moon, and a layer of green air was hidden on it, and a kind of indomitable domineering spirit was generated on the whole bow. The whole body of the sea dragon was shocked. He was not surprised by the sudden increase of the power of the jade bow, but because of the girl''s words. In an instant, he seemed to understand something. Behind his hands, he said, "come on." The girl''s jade like little hand trembled slightly, hummed, her hand loosened, and a visible cyan air arrow came straight to the chest of the sea dragon. The sea dragon didn''t dodge. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, so he stretched out his hand out of thin air and grabbed the attacking air arrow. With a puff, the golden light was shining, and the cyan gas arrow was broken by the sea dragon. However, he clearly felt a sharp force rushing into his body along the meridians in his hand, and quickly promoted the power of God from the realm of spiritual elixir to the realm of human elixir, so as to completely dissolve the invading energy. The girl''s whole body was shocked, her body shook, fell to the ground from mid air, and the Biyu bow seemed to lose control and fell to the ground. Hai Long took a step forward, grabbed the body of the Biyu bow, sucked up the girl with his other hand, looked at Tang Ao standing up in the shed and said faintly, "take care of yourself." shrouded in the white light, he suddenly disappeared in front of the people. Tang Ao clearly saw that at the moment when the sea dragon disappeared, his face had become something he would never forget. He couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart that it was him. It turned out that this was him! When he reappeared at the next moment, Hailong was already outside Tongyuan city. The big bow in his hand kept sending a struggling force, as if he wanted to escape from his own hands. The girl seemed to faint, and there was no reaction in his arms. Find a towering ancient tree. Hailong puts the girl down and lets her back lean against the trunk. His eyes turned to the Jasper bow in his hand. When he grasped the big bow on the high platform, he clearly felt that the energy contained in it was so strange, which was completely different from magic tools. There seemed to be a huge treasure house in the jade bow. If the treasure house was opened, the power contained in it might surpass the immortal tools. With a slight sigh, Hailong laid the jade bow horizontally on the girl. When the jade bow came into contact with the girl, it seemed as if he had found the master and immediately stopped struggling. The sea dragon stretched out his right hand and flicked it. A golden light accurately disappeared into the girl''s hat. The girl had a spasm all over her body, gave a groan, and slowly woke up from her coma. "Ah! You..." Hailong smiled and said, "girl, don''t be surprised. I''m the man on the stage just now, but now is my original face." The girl looked at the sea dragon through the veil on the hat. She looked very lost. She still sat there without moving. She murmured, "it''s impossible. How can the jade bow fail?" Hailong said calmly, "there is nothing impossible in the world. Yes, this Jasper bow is really magical, but for you, it needs too much power. The arrow you used to forcibly enhance your strength can''t give full play to the power of the Jasper bow. It''s not the failure of the Jasper bow. You should be the one who failed." The girl was stunned for a moment and slowly took off her hat. She had a beautiful face. At this time, her face looked a little pale, and there was a trace of confusion in her big eyes. "Yes! It was not the Jasper bow that failed, it was me, it was just me. I was too poor to give full play to the power of the Jasper bow." she gently * * * held the Jasper bow on her leg, Her face suddenly became very gentle, as if she saw her lover. Obviously, her heart is full of feelings for this big bow. The Sea Dragon said, "girl, there must be an extraordinary story in your heart. Would you like to tell me? Your jade bow seems to be a treasure handed down from ancient times. If I say it right, the girl should have her last name." after listening to the words of the sea dragon, the girl''s hazy eyes suddenly brightened and looked at the sea dragon warily, "who are you? How do you know..." The sea dragon pointed to his head and said: "I''m guessing. According to the girl''s sentence, Chang''e should regret stealing miraculous medicine. The blue sea and the blue sky are blue at night. So I judge that the girl must be the descendant of the legendary arrow God Hou Yi. Otherwise, how can she have such a divine thing as the jade bow? Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm and won''t rob your baby. If I guess correctly, this jade bow is only the descendant of your great God Hou Yi Can you use it? My purpose is very simple. I want to help you, or I can say to help you Houyi people. " The girl looked at the sea dragon in surprise, bit her lower lip and said, "do you really believe in the legend of Hou Yi? It''s just a legend." Chapter 227 Update every Monday. Welcome to vote for ice fire magic kitchen. Thank you. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Dragon shook his head and said: "No, it''s not just legends. I absolutely believe it''s true. I''m a cultivator. These legends may be just legends in the eyes of ordinary people, but they are different in my eyes. Girls don''t have to worry about anything. I really want to help you and help your Houyi family get justice. I don''t have any conditions. Even if I''m just a liar, I don''t have any loss to girls, do I So I want to hear your story and the story of your Houyi family. " When he heard the formula read by the girl, he realized the origin of Biyu bow. Soon he would rob and become an immortal. He was bound to face the promise to xuantianbing and learn more about xuantianbing''s rival, Chang''e, which was only good for him. Therefore, Hailong would bring the girl out to ask. The girl''s breathing became heavier. After a long time, she said slowly, "yes, your judgment is very correct. I am the descendant of this generation of Hou Yi. I am also the descendant of Biyu bow. Everyone has his purpose in doing something. I think you are no exception. Although you say you don''t have any conditions and requirements, how can I trust you?" Hai Long smiled and said, "in fact, there''s nothing to hide. Any ordinary person in China knows the story of Hou Yi and Chang''e. I think since you are the descendants of Hou Yi, you must hate Chang''e. similarly, Chang''e is also my enemy. My purpose is very simple. I want to know Chang''e''s weakness so that I can deal with her in the future." The girl opened her eyes wide, her voice trembled and said, "you, what do you say? You are the enemy of Chang''e. how is this possible?" The Sea Dragon said behind his hands: "As I said just now, there is nothing impossible in the world. I am a cultivator. In the near future, I will leave here and go to the place where Chang''e is located. Chang''e has betrayed your ancestor Hou Yi, and she has also hurt my friend. I just want to bring her due doom. Therefore, I need your help. For Chang''e, you Hou Yi people should I know you best. Girl, would you like to tell me? "The sea dragon stared at the girl''s eyes, and the light in her eyes twinkled. The girl said blankly, "no, it''s impossible? Do you mean you will become an immortal? It''s impossible! How can you prove what you said? I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." "Prove it? That''s simple." The sea dragon looked up at the sky, his whole body took up a faint blue light, and a clear roar came out of his mouth. The sound was not big, but it went straight through the sky. The sparse white clouds in the air disappeared, the sun''s light gradually dimmed, and the whole sky became darker and darker. There was no sign of the coming of night. Little stars and awns clearly appeared in the sky, and the stars twinkled For the bright and moving, a curved moon appears, and the bright moonlight shines on the earth, making everything so quiet. The girl looked at all this in horror. In her cognition, it was too difficult to understand. What does it mean to change from day to night? The sea dragon looked down at the girl. The jagged and whirling shadow of the tree was scattered on her under the moonlight. The girl''s face seemed more pale, "you, are you really an immortal?" Hai Long waved his big hand, the curved moon and stars disappeared, and the warmth of the sun came back to the world. Even he didn''t expect that he could use the art of changing stars for the first time, "Not yet, but it will be. As I said, I am a cultivator of truth and the strongest cultivator of truth in China. In fact, I have a kind of magic and a kind of magical power, called his mind. With my cultivation, I can use his mind to know the secret in your heart, but I don''t want to do so. Because you are the descendant of Hou Yi. For this legendary great God who saved the world, My heart is full of respect. Therefore, I hope you can say it yourself. I really want to help you. However, Chang''e has been promoted to the fairyland for many years, which is not easy for me to deal with. I also need your help. " The girl took a deep breath and stroked the jade bow with her slender little hand. The green light flashed and disappeared. She slowly stood up, looked at the sea dragon and said, "I believe you. With your respect for your ancestors, I believe you. My name is the day after tomorrow. Ding Danbo, a member of Houyi family, is the only one in my generation. I haven''t asked for advice. What''s your name?" "My name is Hailong, and I''m a disciple of Lianyun sect, one of the seven major sects of China''s righteous way. Girl the day after tomorrow, you are born with extraordinary potential. If you want to exert the power of jade bow to the limit, then you have only one way to go, that is to cultivate truth. Only through cultivation can you open yourself and the treasure house of jade bow. Now, you can tell me your story ¡£¡± Hai Long''s words deeply touched the heart of the day after tomorrow and exerted the magic power of Biyu bow to the limit. That''s what every posterity of Hou Yi yearned for most. There was a trace of determination in the eyes of the day after tomorrow. He fell on his knees in front of Hai Long with a plop, "Senior, I am willing to practice with you the day after tomorrow. Please accept me as an apprentice. I can eat any hardship. My only wish is to seek justice for my ancestors with the power of the jade bow." Hailong was stunned. He didn''t expect that the day after tomorrow would change so quickly. He was willing to worship himself as a teacher and helped the day after tomorrow in surprise. "Girl, you don''t have to do this. I''m going to leave the world soon. I really don''t have time to teach you. However, I can introduce you a master. There are many advanced practitioners in Lianyun sect." The day after tomorrow, she shook her head and said, "no, I just want to worship you as a teacher. Please accept me." Hailong''s previous method of changing stars has completely shocked her heart. She has her own ideas. When the opportunity comes to her, she will never give up. Hailong frowned slightly. From the perspective of qualification, the day after tomorrow is definitely a rare flower in a hundred years, and it is also the descendant of Hou Yi. It''s OK to be his own apprentice. In hesitation, an indifferent voice sounded, "Hailong, take her. When you become an immortal, I can help you teach her the immortal method." The sea dragon''s heart was cold, and the body protection mana suddenly expanded. The slender figure appeared in front of him, which was the waterstop Zun. "Elder martial sister shuistop, why are you?" Waterstop has been following behind Hailong. When Hailong and tianqin entered Qianhui Valley, she couldn''t get in. She had to wait outside. Fortunately, Hailong came out after a short time. After following Hailong into Tongyuan City, shuistop suddenly felt that she seemed to be farther and farther away from her beloved. When she wanted to worship Hailong as a teacher the day after tomorrow, she couldn''t bear the desire to see Hailong, so she put away the hidden breath of heaven praying wheel and showed her body. "My cultivation hasn''t been very smooth recently. I was a little bored and went out for a walk. I didn''t expect to see you here. The child has good qualifications. Take her." Hailong looked at the water stop with a dull tone and said in his heart, is it really so coincidence? He knows the change of waterstop''s attitude towards him, but he has experienced too many facts these days. He has not been able to calm down and think about it. At this time, when he sees waterstop, a strange thing rises in his heart, "elder martial sister, you seem to have reduced a lot these days. Is it because you are too tired to be busy with your own affairs?" Waterstop took a deep look at Hailong. There were too many things in her eyes. All Hailong could recognize was deep resentment. "I''m fine. What are you going to do with the child?" Hailong pulled his eyes back to the day after tomorrow. He was a little afraid to face the water stop and nodded: "since elder martial sister is willing to teach her later, why don''t you let her belong to your door?" Shuistop shook his head and said, "no, she''d better be your disciple. Huang Sui, you''ve given it to me. As the former leader of Lianyun sect, how can you leave it to your disciples in benzong." Although the reason for stopping water was somewhat reluctant, it was not easy for Hailong to say anything, so he had to nod and agree. The day after tomorrow, Fu Lingxin hurriedly knelt down and respectfully saluted Hai long. After allowing her to worship three times and kowtow nine times, Hailong helped her up and said, "well, I don''t have so many rules. I don''t need to salute all the time in the future. Now you can tell me about your Houyi family the day after tomorrow." there was a sad look in his eyes the day after tomorrow, "Master, we Houyi people are really suffering. It seems that all the misfortunes in the world have come to us. You know, the legends of our ancestors and Chang''e are almost the same. Although Chang''e is my grandmother, we Houyi people never treat her as an elder. Without her, we Houyi people will not end up like this. In those years, our ancestors were powerful He was brave and killed countless wild animals with a jasper bow. For the sake of human reproduction, he was willing to take great risks. He ignited the most powerful attack power of the Jasper bow with the fire of his own life, and finally created the unique skill of non string bow. With the full efforts of his ancestors, nine arrows fell for nine days in succession, leaving the reputation of Hou Yi shooting the sun. Originally, God wanted to punish his ancestors, but he felt that his ancestors were cruel to human beings He gave a miraculous medicine to his ancestors to listen to the seal. At that time, there was only one miraculous medicine. If the ancestors shared it with Chang''e, they would live forever. If they took it alone, they would be promoted to heaven and become immortals. The ancestors were kind-hearted and eager to love his wife. How could he have the heart to leave Chang''e? So he decided to divide the miraculous medicine into two parts and leave it alone He and Chang''e lived forever to benefit mankind. What he didn''t expect was that Chang''e betrayed him, and her longing for heaven defeated her love for her ancestors. She stole the elixir and secretly took it until she soared. The ancestors found out that their love for Chang''e was very deep. Although Chang''e betrayed him, he still didn''t have the heart to hurt her, otherwise, With the God of our ancestors, we can shoot Chang''e down with one arrow. Our ancestors'' arrow is an arrow that destroys the gods. We can''t bear it for nine days, let alone Chang''e who just flew up. Chang''e left, and our ancestors fell into endless pain. Finally, we died depressed. Our ancestors contributed their own life to mankind, but finally came to such an end. How unfair it is! God has no eyes, and unexpectedly Don''t answer or ask. "Here, the day after tomorrow is full of tears. The sea dragon thought, of course, God would ignore it. The Immortal Emperor took Chang''e as a concubine, and how could he care about your Hou Yi''s life and death. "Don''t cry, be fair and free in the hearts of the people. One day, your ancestor Hou Yi will smile. Chang''e is shameless, and her retribution is not far away." The day after tomorrow, I looked at Hailong with gratitude, depressed my sadness and continued: "After the death of our ancestors, our Houyi family has always been a single pass. Only when we have the direct relatives of our ancestors'' blood can we use the jade killing God bow. The disaster has never been far away from our Houyi family. Few of my ancestors can live over 40, and my parents are no exception. Three years ago, my father just understood some powerful casting methods of the jade bow, and he has no disease In the end, my mother was so hurt that she followed. I was left alone. I hated not only Chang''e, but also heaven. Why was God so unfair? My ancestors did so much for mankind, but his descendants had to suffer so much. If one day I could have the power of my ancestors, I would shoot through the sky with a jasper killing bow. " Hailong smiled bitterly. The day after tomorrow is really extreme, but she is really poor. Thinking of her childhood loneliness, Hailong couldn''t help sighing and pitifully hugged the day after tomorrow. "Good boy, don''t cry. In the future, Shifu and lianyunzong will take care of you. The fate of your Houyi family will change. No one can hurt you." The day after tomorrow, I cried loudly in the arms of the sea dragon, as if I wanted to vent all my grievances. Waterstop stood aside and watched quietly. She is suddenly jealous of the day after tomorrow. How she hopes that she is in the arms of the sea dragon! However, it can only be a beautiful dream. Sadly, she lowered her head and recalled that the sea dragon invaded her in southern Xinjiang. Her mood was very complicated. While pacifying the day after tomorrow, Hailong paid attention to the water stop. How could he not see the tears contained in the water stop''s eyes? He hurriedly collected his mind. He knew that he owed too much love debt and could not involve too much. Otherwise, even if he succeeded in robbing and becoming an immortal in the future, his heart would not be stable. I don''t know my future with misty and tianqin. If I involve others more, it will only bring pain to others. Moreover, there was really no place to hold water in his heart. After a long time, the cry of the day after tomorrow gradually stopped. There was a faint blush on her pretty face. She slowly stood up straight from the sea dragon''s arms, "I''m sorry, master, I''m making you laugh." Hailong smiled and said, "you are showing your true feelings. How can Shifu joke? Don''t think about it. Elder martial sister shuistop has profound Taoism. You should learn the cultivation method from her in the future." Chapter 228 Update every Monday. Welcome friends to vote for ice fire magic kitchen. Thank you. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- The day after tomorrow, I looked down at the still water, nodded and said: "Master, don''t worry, I will. Master, Chang''e does have weaknesses. According to the records handed down by her ancestors, Chang''e felt very sorry for her ancestors when she stole the elixir to ascend to heaven alone. After all, they were once husband and wife who loved each other deeply, so she spit out a mouthful of blood when she ascended. That was her hard work. Her hard work was stained on the jade bow, and her weakness was first Zu. I think if you mention the name of your ancestors when you see her, she will react. At that time, her heart is her weakest point. " The sea dragon''s eyes shone. Although he didn''t have to worry about dealing with Chang''e, it was very important to know that it might be the weakness of his enemy. He nodded and said, "I see. If you have a chance, what kind of end do you want Chang''e to get? After all, she is your ancestor. Without her, you wouldn''t be what you are now." The day after tomorrow, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know. If I can see Chang''e one day, I don''t know how to face her. However, we Houyi people have never regarded Chang''e as our ancestors. Our ancestors Houyi couldn''t forget her until he died, and didn''t blame her. I think our ancestors didn''t want us to take revenge." Hai Long sighed and said, "well, the day after tomorrow, you will go to lianyunzong with elder martial sister shuistop. Shifu has something to deal with. He will go back later." Looking at the tall and high spirited man in front of him the day after tomorrow, he had a trace of attachment in his heart and whispered, "master, can''t you take me? I won''t make trouble for you." Hailong shook his head and said, "master, you can''t take you. Listen. Go back with your martial uncle waterstop first. I''ll be back soon. Martial sister waterstop, she''s begging you." Waterstop looked at the sea dragon and nodded silently. The Sea Dragon said, "take care, I''ll go first." "Master, wait a minute." he suddenly called Hailong the day after tomorrow. "Master, I''m 17 years old this year, and another month will be my 18th birthday. Our Houyi family will have great changes when we are 18 years old. I''ve heard my father say before that our life span is very short, which has a lot to do with the changes at the age of 18. Can you come to see me then?" Hailong thought for a moment and said, "it should be OK. I have returned to Lianyun sect in a month. Listen to martial uncle shuistop on the way, you know?" Looking at the day after tomorrow, shuistop said angrily, "do you think anyone will be as big or small as you were?" Hailong said awkwardly, "elder martial sister, I was young and not sensible at the beginning. At that time, I was bad and always made you angry. Now Zhang Da has learned a lot." Shuistop smiled and said, "now that you have become a master, you will naturally understand the principle of respecting teachers and valuing the way. Well, go back to Lianyun mountain earlier." after that, his body flashed and disappeared in front of the sea dragon with the day after tomorrow under the blue light. Looking at the rising spirit cloud, the sea dragon sighed and jumped into the air and went towards the north of Xinjiang. In Northern Xinjiang, it is still so cold. The rustling wind blows the sand on the ground and makes a rustling sound. Hailong stands at the entrance to the underground city. At the beginning, the rocks in Yanting were like an entity. Hailong has been groping for a long time, but still can''t enter. His patience continues to disappear. Hailong takes out his powerful stick and is just ready to forcibly destroy the boulder in the way When he was killed, he heard the sound of breaking the air. Turning to the direction of the sound, he saw that more than a dozen mutants were coming in their own direction. It was obvious that they had just returned from the patrol. The leader, Hai Long, knew that it was Kong Lin. seeing Kong Lin, Hai long had a strange feeling in his heart. He found that it seemed to be jealousy. When he left the mutant dungeon with him, Hai Long knows from the reflection between Ying and Kong Lin that they are a couple, and their feelings should not be shallow, but Ying has given herself the red pill. What will Kong Lin and she become? Konglin also saw the sea dragon at this time. He was slightly stunned, and his eyes showed a trace of vigilance. Several jumped up to the sea dragon, "it''s you, why are you here again." his voice seemed very unfriendly. The sea dragon looked at Konglin, suppressed the negative emotion in his heart, and said, "Hello, Konglin, I want to ask elder kuwen about something this time." Konglin was obviously relieved to hear that Hailong didn''t come to find the shadow. He smiled and said, "so you''re looking for the elder. They''ve been very busy recently. Let''s go and talk about it in the city." then, when he reached out and pressed the big piece, he opened the entrance of the dungeon with the unique ability of the mutant. Hailong followed the more than a dozen mutants through the winding corridor to the mutant''s territory again. All the mutants in the dungeon are jubilant. Everyone seems to be very busy, walking very fast, and seems to be preparing for something. Walking up the street, no one noticed the existence of Hailong except a few people who would say hello to Konglin occasionally. Hailong asked Konglin suspiciously: "Brother Kong Lin, did something happen to your holy family?" Kong Lin glanced at Hai Long and said proudly, "yes! Recently, our holy family has had many happy events. In a few days, my younger brother will get married. I am now the 12th elder of the holy family. When the elder gets married, it will be more lively. What''s more, my wife''s identity is more noble." The sea dragon was shocked all over and said unnaturally, "brother Kong Lin is getting married? Who is the bride?" Konglin glanced at Hailong and said, "you know my wife, shadow! Shadow and I grew up together since childhood. Although she is better than me, our relationship is very good. After Tianying completed the task of protecting you a few days ago, elder kuwen announced our marriage. You came at the right time. You can have a lively time together." The sea dragon suddenly felt something broken in his heart, and his eyes suddenly became empty. He doesn''t have much contact with shadow, let alone feelings. However, he now felt that he was very uncomfortable and had a feeling of green hat. Konglin''s proud handsome face was so hateful in his eyes at this time. He really wanted to blow it up recklessly. Discovering the change of sea dragon''s mentality, Kong Lin asked, "sea dragon patriarch, what''s the matter with you?" Hai Long reacted, smiled reluctantly and said, "nothing, just remembered something else. Brother Kong Lin is getting married, so I congratulate you first." Kong Lin said with a smile, "just drink more when you have the wedding wine. When you arrive, let''s go in. Elder kuwen should be inside now. I have something to do. Go in yourself." then he turned and left with his men. The sea dragon sent out a cold smell and strode to the yard. The yard looked very quiet. The sea dragon went directly to the kuwen room. Everything hasn''t changed. Just like when I came last time, kuwen was facing the door with his back and lowered his head. He seemed to be sorting something. When he heard the footsteps behind him, he said, "don''t bother me without my instructions? The most important day of our holy family is in two days. You don''t make more preparations. The better you prepare. Go quickly." The sea dragon looked at kuwen coldly and said calmly, "I''m looking for you. Where do you want me to go?" Kuwen''s old body stiffened slightly and turned slowly. When he saw the sea dragon, his eyes obviously showed a trace of unnaturalness. He coughed and said, "it''s the Sea Dragon Lord. Why did you come empty?" The sea dragon skin smiled and said, "you should know why I came to the elder. I think the sea dragon has always claimed to be smart, but it was planted in your hands. It can be said that ginger is old and spicy. The set you set for me is really exquisite!" Kuwen''s face changed slightly and said, "Lord Hailong, I think you have misunderstood this matter. Everything we do is for your sake. Listen to me." The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "I''m listening. I hope your explanation can satisfy me." Kuwen sighed and said, "Lord Hailong, you must have misunderstood. I asked Ying to follow you to protect your safety. She had to give you the red pill. Otherwise, how can she help you through the difficulties?" The sea dragon''s eyes turned fierce and said angrily: "Kuwen, do you think I''m a fool? It''s OK for you to deceive a child for me? If it''s for me, why did the shadow leave without saying a word? If I guess right, the shadow should be the new generation of holy king of your holy family, and I''m just a tool to help her turn into a holy king. Elder kuwen, your plan is very good! I''m Zhiyang You already know about the body of the sun. If I guessed right, if you want to become the holy king, you need to use the power of my body of the sun. For the sake of the strength of your holy family, you decided to sacrifice the shadow and let her follow me, waiting for an opportunity to get my Qi of the sun. What you did was really secret. I didn''t notice it when you were here at the beginning. Yes, you succeeded. The shadow is in the three yin and Yang with me I don''t know to what extent she has powerful ability, but she must have gained a lot of benefits. However, she also paid her most precious things for this. When she got what she wanted from me and obtained the corresponding ability, she left without saying goodbye and returned here to be her new generation of holy King. Kuwen, you are so cruel to shadow a girl''s house , you let her do this. To tell you the truth, I admire you very much. At the same time, I hate you very much. You don''t have to hide anything in front of me. Call out the shadow and I want to see her. " Kuwen listened to Hai Long''s words and his face changed. He took a deep breath. His Longzhong body suddenly stood straight and looked directly at Hai Long and said: "Yes, Ying did get the help of your Qi of Zhiyang as you said. However, Lord Hailong, you also got a lot of benefits from the pure Yin Qi of Ying. From the perspective of equality, you didn''t suffer any loss, so why bother? Yes, in a sense, we used you, but we also paid the chastity of Ying, isn''t it enough I don''t want to be unhappy with you. If you have any dissatisfaction with me, I apologize to you now. " Hai Long waved his big hand and said, "I don''t need you to apologize. Yes, Ying has paid quite a lot, but is this her complete willingness from her heart? I hate that others calculate me behind my back. Elder kuwen, I don''t like you mutants at all now." Kuwen was shocked when he heard the word "mutant", glared at the sea dragon and said: "We are a holy family, not a mutant. The shadow is completely voluntary. From the day we know that she has the blood of the holy king and the pure Yin body, her life does not belong to herself, but belongs to the whole holy family. The holy family needs a new holy king to lead us to become strong and lead us to eliminate invaders. For this goal, all the efforts of the shadow are worth it, she is now The power of in can be compared with any holy king in the history of our holy family. She is the pride of our whole family. " Looking at the angry smell, Hailong calmed down. He shook his head and said: "No, elder kuwen, you are wrong. Everyone''s life belongs to themselves. Even if the shadow is willing to contribute for the future of your holy family, it is forced by you. How much pain does a girl who already has a lover have to give her virginity to another person? Do you know? You are not the shadow, you don''t know the pain in the shadow''s heart, you are just selfish For the sake of your holy family, I never care about the feeling of the shadow. " Kuwen said angrily, "these are all internal affairs of our holy family. You don''t need to say three or four things. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now. Ying will marry Konglin soon. The other ten elders will preside over their wedding at the same time, which is their compensation." Although he knew that what Hailong said was right, he was unwilling to admit it. As an elder of the mutant people''s Congress, he devoted all his life to the future of the Holy Family and only thought about the future of the holy family. The sea dragon disdained: "Compensation? Have you compensated? What the shadow should have lost has been lost. Your plan must be to let her lead the holy family to develop and grow. Without the threat of the sea of wronged souls, you can expand outward. I can''t take care of the holy family, but I hope you don''t forget one thing. When you asked the shadow to follow me, she said she was a gift to me, so , the shadow is mine. She no longer belongs to your holy family. I came today to take her and my own woman. " Chapter 229 Update every Monday. Welcome friends to vote for ice fire magic kitchen. Thank you. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Senran killing machine suddenly increased, and the temperature in the elder kuwen''s room decreased. The air between him and the sea dragon seemed to burn and twist slightly. His old and thin face was full of strong killing machines, "Take away the shadow? Unless you kill all the warriors of our holy family. For our holy family, the holy King represents everything. I will never allow anyone to hinder the revitalization of our holy family." the wooden staff in my hand is slowly raised. Kuwen has raised his mana to the limit and is ready to attack at any time. The sea dragon looked at kuwen calmly and said faintly, "I''ve never spared killing. If you have to force me to do that, it''s not difficult to kill the holy family." The space changed again. Kuwen was surprised to find that all his abilities were out of control at the same time. The whole room became calm. In front of Hai Long, he had become the most ordinary old man. Hai Long''s face showed a cruel smile, "Feel it? This is my absolute space. In my space, no one of your saints can fight." Kuwen elder''s breath was getting faster and faster. The naked threat of the sea dragon made him more and more frightened. Although he knew that the sea dragon benefited a lot from the combination of three yin and Yang, he didn''t expect that he would be so strong that he was the first elder of the holy family. He didn''t even have the power to resist. Some difficult said: "is there really no room for turning around?" Behind his hands, Hai Long proudly said, "yes, there is no room for turning around. No one can stop me from taking my own woman. Go and find the shadow. I''ll give you ten minutes. If I can''t see her in ten minutes, you know the consequences." The absolute space suddenly disappeared, and kuwen had his own ability again. He glared at the sea dragon and wanted to fight, but hesitated for a long time, but he never used his powerful ability. He knew that the sea dragon now was far from what he could compete with. Hailong said coldly, "it''s been a minute. My patience is very limited." His body exudes a strong pressure, which makes kuwen''s breathing more rapid. He stuns his crutch heavily, and kuwen strides away. Looking at his back, the corner of the sea dragon''s mouth shows a faint smile. Yes, no one can rob his woman, no one can. Since the shadow has the affinity with herself, she will never be allowed to happen with any man again Hai Long closed his eyes and began to regulate the mana in his body. He also understood that kuwen would never let him take the shadow away easily. I''m afraid there will be a big war coming. He was full of confidence in himself, and no one could stop his decision. Ying sat quietly in her room. When she was young, she knew that she must give everything for the Holy Family in her life. Under the supervision of the elders, she practiced her ability hard all the time. Finally, she became the youngest elder in the family. Moreover, the elders also hid a great secret. She surpassed the elders as early as three years ago However, elder kuwen and others thought that her ability was not enough to lead the holy family, but just stepped into the threshold of holy King level. In the next two years, no matter how hard Ying tried, her ability could not be improved, which not only confused her, but also puzzled the elders. Ying grew up with Kong Lin Yes, in the eyes of the clansmen, they are the most suitable couple. They are childhood sweethearts and have no guess. As the days go by, the feelings between them become deeper and deeper. Their relationship has already reached the stage of talking about marriage and marriage. Konglin deeply loves shadow, and shadow also loves him. However, their marriage has not been approved. Konglin and shadow are polite people, although the whole Sun''s ears and temples rubbed, but she never did anything beyond. Ying didn''t understand why the elders couldn''t fulfill their love. She didn''t want to be a holy king in her heart. She just wanted to be with her loved ones every day, which was enough. The appearance of sea dragon disrupted her life. That night, kuwen and several of the oldest elders called her, and she knew , the reason why her ability could not be improved was mainly caused by congenital deficiencies. Therefore, they decided to help her complete the growth process of the holy king with the help of Hailong. Everything that happened after that was like a dream. Everything she had experienced during that time with Hailong was something she had never thought of before. Until now, she can''t forget to be in jietianguang The heroic posture of the Shanghai Dragon against the six orthodox sects. When xuantianbing asked her to join the Yang with the three Yin of the sea dragon, her heart beat so fast. She didn''t expect that the elders'' plan would come true so soon. After the combination of three yin and Yang, Ying was the last one to wake up because her cultivation was the weakest. She clearly felt that there were many things in her body. Tianqin told her that Hailong was helping Piaomiao to deal with the robbery. Originally, she wanted to help Hailong, but she suddenly found that she was nothing in front of Hailong, Piaomiao and tianqin. She was the only outsider among them With a feeling of loneliness and incomprehension, Ying chose to leave and directly returned to the dungeon of the holy family. On the way back, she found that she had not only improved her fourth ability, but also added some other abilities. However, what she expected most in the past did not bring much excitement. Just a few days after she came back, the elders changed their usual opposition to her and Kong Lin The attitude of communication agreed to let them get married as soon as possible. Ying found that she had changed, which was what she hoped most, but now she couldn''t raise interest. She felt sorry for Kong Lin. after all, her body was no longer pure. With a slight sigh, the shadow slowly stood up and looked out through the window. Everything that happened has happened. She knows that it''s meaningless to think more now. Therefore, what she can choose is to accept her destiny and continue to take the road she should take. "Shadow, something''s wrong." kuwen''s old voice sounded in his ear. The shadow suddenly looked back and looked at kuwen who had just rushed into the door and was panting. "Elder, what''s the matter?" the shadow asked faintly. Kuwen gasped, "the sea dragon is coming." the whole body of the shadow was shocked, and the inner peace set off a huge wave. Ten minutes later, the sea dragon opened his eyes and shot out like a cold electricity. He just threatened kuwen. Even if kuwen didn''t bring the shadow, he wouldn''t really kill. Looking at the palm of his halo, Hailong thought to himself, what should we do to make these hateful mutants give their shadow to themselves? At this time, he suddenly felt that more than a dozen groups of powerful breath were closing in on his position from all directions, and a disdainful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Hai Long said that he came just in time. Let me completely break the confidence of you mutants. The voice of kuwen sounded outside the house, "Lord Hailong, come out. I have brought the shadow." Hai Long pushed open the door. Around kuwen''s house, there were twelve people, the twelve elders of the holy family. At a glance, Hai Long saw the shadow standing next to kuwen. The shadow has not changed compared with before, but today she doesn''t wear that leather coat, but a long skirt worn by ordinary people in China, which adds a bit of charm to her. The sea dragon smiled and said, "elder, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if you are still well?" Kong Lin angrily scolded, "Lord Hailong, we respect you as a noble guest of our family, but you come to my holy family to make trouble. Do you bully my holy family?" Hai Long shrugged his shoulders and said, "I never wanted to make trouble. I came here just to take my own people. At the beginning, you were all there, and elder kuwen had given me the shadow. But the shadow ran back, and I naturally wanted to take her away. Brother Kong Lin, I''m really sorry, shadow can''t be your wife, because she is my private property." Kong Lin angrily said, "you fart. The shadow is not a thing. Why do you take her as your own? I''m here today. You can''t take her away." Hailong suddenly found that Konglin''s anger could not bring his own anger. It seemed that even his mind had improved since his cultivation was improved to the current level. He ignored the others, looked at the silent shadow and said: "Shadow, are you willing to go with me? Although I may not be able to bring you any happiness, I will not restrict you in the future. I can let you do whatever you want. What''s good about being the king of the holy family? It requires you to give everything. I just want to ask you a question. Have you lived a day for yourself from birth to now." Ying Jiao''s body trembled slightly. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look directly at Hai Long''s eyes. "You go. I was born a saint, and death is a ghost of the saint. My fate has been arranged by heaven. This is the way I must go." Hai Long gently shook his head and said: "Shadow, I''m really sad for you. No one''s road is arranged by heaven. Your destiny should be in your own hands. Well, I won''t say more. Let''s go together with the twelve of you. As long as you can defeat me, I will go away immediately. Otherwise, none of you can stop me and take shadow." The shadow raised his head and said, "don''t be here, okay? This underground city is the most precious wealth of our holy family." The sea dragon smiled and said, "let''s go outside. The space in Northern Xinjiang is broad enough for you to let go." Accompanied by twelve elders of the holy family, including the shadow, Hailong walked out of the dungeon. Looking around at a circle of vigilant people, he said, "after all, you have helped me with the Taiyin fruit, and I don''t want to fight with you. Well, look at my attack. If you can resist consciously, just attack and get out of the way." An air of tyranny suddenly rose with the sea dragon. Except for the shadow, all the mutants were forced tens of meters away. The sea dragon jumped into the air and was full of golden light. In the dark sky in Northern Xinjiang, the clouds seemed to be static, and even the cold wind disappeared. At this moment, it was as if everything in heaven and earth was panting with the action of the sea dragon. A bright golden light Shot from the sea dragon''s hand, the Qianjun stick tilted to the sky, and the sea dragon burst into a drink, "open." Under the terrified gaze of the twelve elders of the mutant, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to be pushed away by the Qianjun stick, revealing a blue sky as beautiful as blue velvet. The sun shone on the earth in an instant, bringing vitality to the bleak Northern Xinjiang. Behind the sea dragon, there was a dazzling light, and the golden light was like a solid armor, protecting every part of the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon shouted: "You''ve shown me clearly. Qian Kun Yi throw." The Qianjun stick in his hand suddenly increased at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it had expanded to a range beyond the reach of the eye. As soon as the sea dragon turned in the air and held the huge stick with both hands, the golden light of his whole body suddenly changed from gold to white, and then from white to blue. In his roar, he hit the ground. The bright sky that was originally illuminated by the sun suddenly became more dazzling, and the light of Qianjun stick was more bright The giant stick with a diameter of more than 10 meters actually covers the sun. It is like a pioneering spirit. Its goal is the opposite direction of the holy people''s Dungeon. Its unparalleled powerful momentum shook the shadow and the other 11 elders hundreds of meters away. With its own strength, Hai long used the most powerful move in the powerful stick method. Boom, at the moment when the Qianjun stick landed, the whole northern Xinjiang trembled. Where the giant stick fell, a bottomless gully quickly extended to both sides and in front. The huge earthquake wave makes the ground fly sand and stone, and the unspeakable power seems to tear China apart. The dust was flying, but it could not cover up the blue light. In the clear howling, the blue light rose into the sky. The smoke was very thick in the sunlight. The elders of mutants used their own ability to prevent the dust from contaminating their bodies. The sky gradually darkened, and the normal bleak of Northern Xinjiang was restored. The cold wind reappeared, blowing the rolling smoke and dust dispersed rapidly. When the smoke disappeared completely, the deep gully on the ground was revealed. Hailong''s all-out effort has created a huge Canyon for Northern Xinjiang. The canyon is about 50 meters wide and bottomless. It extends far to the north. Can this be achieved by manpower? All the twelve elders of the holy family stood there blankly. If the goal of the sea dragon is the dungeon, I''m afraid the dungeon has long been ash and annihilated, and it''s not easy for mutant people to escape by 1%. Chapter 230 Update every Monday. Welcome friends to vote for ice fire magic kitchen. Thank you. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kuwen shrunk. He clearly understood that even if there were twelve more masters at the elder level of the holy family, they would never be able to compete with the terrible sea dragon. If he was not allowed to take away the shadow, the holy family might be destroyed today. Now he finally believes that the sea dragon''s previous threat to him can be realized. His heart was cold. He thought the holy family was about to revitalize, but he had to face the shame of losing the holy king. With a flash of light, the sea dragon floated in front of the stunned patriarchs. He looked very calm and did not have the slightest effort. It seemed that the groundbreaking stick just now was not from him. With a smile, the Sea Dragon said, "elder, do you think it is necessary to fight between us now?" After all, it''s better to lose the holy king than to destroy the whole family. Kuwen just wanted to admit the planting reluctantly, but he was stopped by the shadow. The shadow walked step by step to the sea dragon with a determined face. When she was ten meters away from the sea dragon, suddenly, the shadow flopped and knelt down in front of the sea dragon. The sea dragon was stunned. Just when she wanted to help her up, she heard the shadow yell, "don''t come over." The sea dragon frowned and said, "shadow, what are you doing? I think elder kuwen won''t embarrass you now. Come with me. You will be free in the future." The shadow shook his head sadly and said: "No, I can''t go with you. I am the hope of the rise of the holy family. The ancestors of the holy family have paid too much for my today and the rise of the holy family. I can''t leave the people who need me most because of my selfishness, which will bring a devastating blow to the whole holy family. Yes, we lied to you before, and now I apologize to you. Please let me go "Let''s be saints," she said, and she kowtowed to the sea dragon three times in succession. The sea dragon frowned and said, "shadow, what are you doing? Do you think it''s worth it? You''ve paid too much for the holy family. You''re a person, not a tool." With a flash of light, the short blade used by the shadow came out of its sheath. She put the short blade on her neck and cried, "don''t force me, Hailong, don''t force me. Please, go, go." The sea dragon sighed deeply and said, "well, don''t do this. As long as you promise me a request, I''ll leave here immediately. Shadow, you are my woman, and I will never allow my woman to marry others. I don''t want to have more green on my head. Do you understand what I mean?" Ying nodded silently. She stood up, the short blade was still on her neck, and several ups and downs came to Konglin, "Sorry, for the future of the holy family, let''s cancel our marriage. From now on, you are you and I am me. At the same time, as the king of the holy family, I declare that I will never marry anyone in my life. If I break this oath, the sea dragon patriarch can destroy the holy family at any time without complaining." Hai Long smiled. He smiled happily. The light flashed. The next moment he appeared in front of the shadow, "shadow, your sense of responsibility is heavier than I imagined. Misty, I love you." The golden light flashed. Without any warning, the shadow''s body suddenly became stiff. Her arm holding the short blade and her body were completely entangled by a golden rope. It was the magic weapon made by misty and hard for the sea dragon to bind the fairy rope. The sea dragon wrapped herself and the shadow in absolute space, took down the short blade in her hand and sighed: "Shadow, you''re really stupid. Do you really think it''s worth paying for your people?" The shadow bowed her head and said for a long time, "I''m sorry, I really can''t go with you. If you take me away, I''ll die to show you as soon as you find a chance." her voice seemed very weak, just like whispering with her lover. The Sea Dragon said calmly, "I miss you. With a flash of gold, the fairy rope had returned to his wrist, smiled, and the Sea Dragon said: "Shadow, I don''t want to take you away. I trapped you with a fairy rope. I just want to tell you that I have the ability to take you away. It''s very difficult for you to commit suicide around me. The reason why I promise you is not because you threaten me, but because I respect your opinion. Shadow, you have paid too much for me. You have given me your most precious thing. This is I will never forget it. I promise you that I will do three things for the Holy Family in the future. This is for you. This is one of my most precious things, because it is given to me by my beloved wife. I hope it can help you. "The blue light flashes, and the autumn dew Begonia sword appears in the shadow hand. "I really admire you. Your persistence is what I appreciate most. Do you think I am overbearing? Yes, I am overbearing. Since you are already my woman, I will never allow anyone to touch you. But don''t worry, I will compensate you as long as I have a chance in the future. I think it''s enough to do three things for your holy family. After all, I owe you. I give it to you Three hundred years, I think, is enough for you to fulfill your responsibility to the holy family. After three hundred years, I will come here again, take you away and let you live a real free life. Shadow, I will always respect your choice and take care of myself. If you have anything, I will definitely be angry with your holy family. Therefore, you must live well. Bye, The girl who embarrassed me. " The limitation of absolute space dissipated quietly. The figure of the sea dragon suddenly disappeared in front of the shadow, and a golden cloud rose up. In the twinkling of an eye, the evil star of the sea dragon finally left the territory of the holy family. However, the elders of the holy family were extremely heavy, and the empty palm had been pierced by their tightly clenched fingers, with boundless resentment in his heart Spread, he hated and hated why he was so weak. He didn''t even have the ability to protect his wife and people. He knew that he had lost his shadow and dignity as a man forever. The shadow felt the residual temperature on the Qiulu Begonia sword in her hand. Her eyes were hazy. She held the sword tightly and looked at the direction of the sea dragon''s departure for a moment. Flying in the middle of the sky, the sea dragon''s heart kept ringing the spell when he just urged the fairy rope, misty I love you, misty I miss you. Misty! I really miss you so much. I don''t know when we can meet again. You left and took my heart away. Take care of yourself, shadow. Although I made you lose some, I also made you gain some. I will come back to you in 300 years. I hope you can put everything down and get out of here with me. Maybe I can''t give you too much love, but following me will be much happier than being in this cage. Ten days later, Hailong returned to Lianyun sect with tianqin and Huoqiu. When leaving Qianhui Valley, Baihe daozun told Hailong that Qianhui valley will always be Lianyun sect''s ally in the future, and repeatedly told him to take good care of tianqin. After parting reluctantly, tianqin left the school where she grew up. With the comfort of Hailong, she gradually put down her burden and was able to be with her beloved. It was enough for her. To get true love, she is doomed to lose something. After all, this is her choice. Now, she can only silently bless teachers in her heart. In the future, she can successfully spend the disaster. Only in that way can they have a chance to see each other again. With the help of tianqin and Hailong, Huoqiu has learned a lot about the human world. She is full of curiosity about the world. It seems that all kinds of highlights in the human world have diluted her memory of hatred. When she is with tianqin and Hailong, she is like a happy little girl. Many times, tianqin feels that she should be her sister. Huoqiu''s application of firepower has reached an unparalleled level, but the strength accidentally revealed occasionally often surprises Hailong and tianqin. Now Huoqiu obviously has not reached the highest ability of the divine beast Qilin, but her strength can only compete with Hailong and tianqin. Walking into the cabin where the misty once lived, Hailong settled tianqin and Huoqiu here and flew to moyunfeng alone. They came back quietly and didn''t disturb any Lianyun sect disciples. They had to make the last effort to spend the robbery. There were two people in Hailong''s heart, that is, the little wit and Hongzhi who had been closed. Quietly through moyunping, Hailong came to the monkey forest. Everything here is as usual. After years of reproduction, the number of monkeys here has been several times that of his original time. As soon as he entered the monkey forest, the sea dragon felt the familiar breath of Hongzhi, and the huge Buddha power was almost everywhere in the monkey forest. Most of the monkeys here knew the sea dragon who had been here many times. No one stopped him and let him go to the original pool. The pool was as old as before. The clear pool reflected the sea dragon''s face. Around the boulder that had helped him cultivate beside the pool, there was a faint yellow light, which was the prohibition under Hongzhi''s Buddhist cloth. Not seen for several years, Hongzhi''s accomplishments seem to have increased a lot. Even Hailong can''t help being surprised by the powerful prohibition. Thinking of Hongzhi and Xiaoling, the sea dragon forced the sound into a line and whispered, "Hongzhi, I''m coming." Xiaoji''s spiritual cultivation is still poor, and he is afraid to disturb in his meditation. Hongzhi has already reached the state of great perfection. He can stop his cultivation at any time. Through the prohibition made by Buddha power, Hailong constantly calls him. The yellow light gradually became prosperous. The monkeys around were surprised and retreated far away. With a flash of light, there was one more person in front of the sea dragon. "Hongzhi." Hailong shouted excitedly. Yes, Hongzhi appeared after the call of Hailong. Now he seems to have changed a lot compared with the past. Just standing there is enough to affect everything around him and become unusually quiet. Hongzhi''s eyes are like a deep cold pool. Although they are clear, they can''t see the depth. The Buddhist power emitted from him is more pure. The Buddha Crystal Rosary is hung around his neck and glitters with a faint halo. Hearing the call of the sea dragon, Hongzhi had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, "big brother, you pull." Hailong suddenly found that under the influence of the Buddhist power emitted by Hongzhi, his excitement was much calmer. "Xiaozhi, you won''t tell me if you shut up." Hongzhi''s body was slightly shocked, as if his state of mind had changed. With a joking smile, he said: "It''s not my fault. I''d better blame him for being clever. Soon after the Tiandao zundu robbery, the guy suddenly entered a very dangerous cultivation stage because he ate too many good things. At that time, you weren''t there, so I had to protect him and shut down. His breath has gradually stabilized in recent days. However, I don''t think he will wake up for a hundred years. Not for a few years See, brother, you seem to have made a lot of progress! Even I can''t see your depth. " Only in the face of Hongzhi and xiaolingling, Hailong''s heart was most relaxed. He smiled and punched Hongzhi on the shoulder and said, "of course, don''t forget, I''m your big brother." Feeling the friendship contained in Hailong, Hongzhi warmed his heart and said with a smile, "whenever you are, you are the big brother of me and little wit. Big brother, do you have something on your mind? A few days ago, I felt that someone had robbed again. Is it lianyunzong''s?" The Sea Dragon said with a wry smile, "what robbed is misty. Now she has become an immortal." Hongzhi said in surprise: "so fast? Doesn''t it take some time for her sister-in-law''s cultivation? Does she have any adventures?" The sea dragon sighed and briefly said what had happened to him these days. After listening to Hailong''s narration, Hongzhi showed a strange expression on his face, "brother, you can! You have three beautiful women at a time. Your body can''t stand it. Eat more ginseng to replenish Yang Qi, otherwise, be careful." "Bah." Hai Long knocked on Hongzhi''s head angrily, "you''re just * * * *, your eldest brother, I don''t know how strong. Hey, misty left, I really miss her, and you don''t comfort me and say sarcastic words." Hongzhi shook his head and said: "Buddha said, everything is a Dharma, and people can''t help it at all. Elder brother, you just have a heavy heart. It''s a good thing for your sister-in-law to become immortal! That''s the last destination of your practitioners. Wouldn''t it be better for her to wait for you in advance? If you become immortal first, you have to worry about whether she can survive the disaster. You have to think more about everything. It''s not that you won''t see her in the future. What are you depressed about? Really envy Your luck has risen to the level of surpassing the immortal so quickly. I don''t know when I can spend the Buddha robbery. " After listening to Hongzhi''s words, Hailong suddenly felt the shadow in his heart and said with a smile, "OK! Your boy has begun to teach me a lesson now. When can you survive the robbery? I''m afraid I can''t wait for you." Hongzhi scratched his bald head and said: "I don''t know. I''ve had many new insights into the Dharma these days when I''ve been practicing with little wit. Now, the Buddha power in my body seems to have begun to change a lot. Buddha cloud is universal to all living beings. I think I''ll go out and practice by myself after a period of practice, do more good deeds and accumulate some merit for myself in the future." Chapter 231 Update every Monday. Welcome friends to vote for ice fire magic kitchen. Thank you. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon disdained and said, "you still accumulate merit? I think you''re going to drink all over the beautiful bars in those countries in China. What are you like? Don''t I know?" Hongzhi said awkwardly, "don''t be so clear. You can accumulate merit while drinking! Elder brother, do you need my help when you spend the robbery. Now I can control the Vajra mantra satisfactorily. My defense is still very good." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, you can cultivate your own. What I have to experience is the Ninth Heaven disaster. One more of you may not play any role. Let''s go." Hongzhi was stunned and said, "where are you going?" Hailong said with a smile: "of course, I''ve gone to drink monkey wine. I haven''t drunk it for a long time. I''ll always have a good drink today. We won''t get drunk." As soon as Hongzhi heard of drinking, his eyes lit up, "OK! This is my strength, but brother, we agreed that we can''t use magic to dissolve the wine gas when drinking, otherwise it will be wasted." The sea dragon was so proud that he said, "OK, let''s see who gets drunk first. I don''t believe I can''t drink you bald." Hailong and Hongzhi drank for a full day and night. They didn''t use any mana. Delicious monkey wine poured into their stomachs like running water. Hailong had a very mysterious cold bone, and their alcohol resistance was stronger than Hongzhi. At the beginning, the two could compete in large bowls. After drinking to a certain extent, they simply put their heads into the monkeys'' brewing pool to drink. This was bitter for the poor monkeys. The wine they brewed hard was half drunk by Hailong and Hongzhi. Everything in front of Hailong was blurred. He pushed Hongzhi beside him and said dimly: "fuck, Xiaozhi, I, we''ll drink again. We''ll stop when we''re drunk." Hongzhi was more drunk than Hailong. He hiccupped and said, "drink it. Who, who is afraid you can''t do it. Come on, drink it." "Why do you drink to me? Wine, wine is over there?" "Hehe, don''t bluff me, I, I know you''ve hidden the wine. Brother, Wuwu, can you wait for me first! I don''t want you!" "Don''t pretend. Who believes you? I''ll leave you the Qianjun stick. How, how? It can be infinitely enlarged. Take you to the fairy world and find me!" "I don''t know. Your broken stick is too heavy. If I climb halfway, it falls down, I, I how. Don''t wait, you fuck, I, I,......" with a plop, Hongzhi fell aside and snored heavily. Hai Long looked around with drunken eyes open. "Eh, eh, where did Xiao Zhi go? Ha ha, I know. He, he must have fallen into the wine pool. He''s really worthless..." as soon as he tilted his body, Hai Long fell on Hongzhi''s stomach, followed his footsteps, and slept heavily. Early in the morning, the sea dragon woke up from his sleep with a frown and knocked on his head. "It hurts and dizzy! It''s really hard to feel a hangover." under the control of his mind, the divine power circulates by itself, slowly forcing out the wine in his body. The cool air is constantly washing in his mind, and the sea dragon gradually wakes up. He sat up and looked back at Hongzhi, who was still sleeping. Hailong''s eyes were wet. He sighed and said to himself, "good brother, go to sleep. I''m really sorry, brother can''t wait for you. I believe you will succeed in the future. No matter where our brothers are, we will always be the best brothers. I''m leaving and hope to see each other again in the future." As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hailong stood up. He didn''t want to experience the sadness after Hongzhi woke up. He urged mana and flew away from the place where he left countless memories. As soon as Hailong left, Hongzhi slowly sat up. Hailong''s actions after waking up woke him up from his sleep. Hailong''s words were clearly heard in his ears, but he didn''t move. He held back his feelings until Hailong left. Tears flowed down Hongzhi''s face. He murmured, "brother, take care of yourself!" Back to the misty peak, tianqin and Huoqiu are talking happily. When they see the sea dragon coming back, tianqin gently welcomes them, "dragon, how''s it going? Are xiaoclever and Hongzhi all right?" The sea dragon reluctantly smiled and said, "what can those two guys do? They are all closed. I believe they must have the ability to spend the robbery in the future. Since the master of six ears can help him rise to the fairy world without spending the robbery, I think I can do it in the future. Even if I can''t help Hongzhi, it''s still no problem to pull little wit into the fairy world." Huoqiu smiled and said, "I''m discussing the robbery with sister tianqin. Let''s plan how to make you all get through the robbery smoothly." Hai long pressed down his inner feelings for Hongzhi and xiaolingling and said, "I''ve seen heaven robbery twice. Although it''s powerful, it doesn''t seem irresistible. One year later, I can spend the robbery again. At that time, I wanted to help Qin Er cope with the robbery first. With the help of me and you, even the six fold underworld heaven robbery shouldn''t be terrible. In another year, I''ll rob again." Huoqiu shook her head and said, "sister tianqin told me what you think. I don''t think it''s the best way. You must not underestimate the Ninth Heaven robbery. When my parents opened the tunnel to the human world for me, my mother passed some of her memories to me. In her description, the horror of the Ninth Heaven robbery is almost irresistible to Da Luo Jinxian." Hai Long frowned and said, "I''ve also considered these. However, with my current cultivation, it''s very difficult to improve again. Although my realm is Douzhuan, my cultivation is equivalent to the later days of Tianyi. As long as I want, I can improve my realm to Dujie at any time. Elder sister Huoqiu, I''m very eager to enter the fairy world, so I can''t wait any longer." Huoqiu smiled and said: "I have understood what you said now. In fact, one or two realms of immortality promotion and heaven are descriptions of the common accomplishments of immortals in the fairy world. Once you break through the later days of Tianyi, you can become a powerful Luo Jinxian. I agree with you that you decide to spend the robbery as soon as possible. You know, it''s much better to absorb the spirit Qi and the dark Qi cultivation in the fairy world and the dark world respectively than in the mortal world. Instead of It''s better to let you two take some risks to get rid of the robbery in advance. However, my idea is different from yours. If you don''t have me, it''s very reasonable for you to help tianqin get rid of the robbery first and then get rid of the robbery by yourself. But with me, it''s different. I think you can get rid of the robbery together, so you can save more time. " The sea dragon was shocked and said, "spend the robbery together? However, how have I heard that if you spend the hell heaven robbery and the fairy heaven robbery at the same time, the power of the heaven robbery will be unimaginable." Huoqiu smiled and said, "yes, the underworld Tianjie is mixed with the immortal Tianjie, and its power will indeed be doubled. If you both only need to spend less than six times of Tianjie, this method is obviously unwise. But now it''s different. You need to spend nine times of Tianjie, and it''s an opportunity for two people to spend it at the same time." "Opportunity." Hai Long said suspiciously. He seemed to have understood something, but he was not sure. Huoqiu Road: "Yes, it''s an opportunity. According to my mother''s memory, if you spend the Ninth Heaven robbery, you will attract the nine heavenly kings to join hands. At that time, their main experience is to prevent the Ninth Heaven robbery from being too powerful and affecting the human world. The only person who really attacks you with heaven robbery is Lei Tianjun. They can''t affect the human world, whether it''s the fairy world or the underworld. Otherwise, all walks of life will be peaceful Once Heng is destroyed, not only the human world will be destroyed, but also the fairyland and the underworld will be destroyed. It is for this reason that I think it is possible for you two to spend the natural disaster together. Think about it, the power of the two kinds of natural disasters will be doubled. Maybe the first six kinds of natural disasters can be controlled by the people from the underworld and the nine heavenly kings of the fairyland, and sister tianqin will finish the disaster at that time. However It is extremely difficult to control the mixed sky robbery. The people on both sides of the underworld and the fairy world are dead enemies. They can''t work together at all. When several times of sky robbery come, they are likely to lose control. In order to ensure that the human world is not affected by the sky robbery, they will weaken the power of the sky robbery as much as possible. If they don''t do well, the nine heavenly kings of the fairy world will help you through the last three times Tianjie. In that case, you can ascend to heaven smoothly and get the ability to pass through all walks of life? "At this point, Huoqiu smiled proudly. She had thought of this idea in advance on her way back. After listening to Huoqiu''s explanation, Hailong''s heart pounded. This is really a risky idea. Once it succeeds, the possibility of his own robbery will be greatly increased. Huoqiu then said: "However, this kind of robbery is also dangerous for you. Even if sister tianqin finally needs to face the sixth weight, she also has the power equivalent to the eighth weight of ordinary robbery, so sister tianqin is more dangerous. However, you can rest assured that although my strength is not as good as those heavenly kings, I am still the same as Luo Jinxian So, although it''s dangerous to help you deal with the robbery, it''s very likely to succeed. Think about it and see if you want to do so. " The sea dragon and tianqin looked at each other. Tianqin said, "as long as I can help the sea dragon successfully, even if I''m a little dangerous, it''s settled." Hailong hesitated. "Sister Huoqiu, is this really feasible? This is only the result of your theoretical judgment. What if something happens at that time?" Huoqiu glanced at the dragon and said: "Your cultivation is far better than that of ordinary immortals, and you have a lot of immortal tools. What are you afraid of? I will mainly help sister tianqin during the robbery. That''s safe. After the robbery, sister tianqin will be promoted to the underworld immediately, but you can stay in the human world. When you become immortal, it''s up to you. Because I help you survive the robbery, you will be killed by those people The traitor of our family and the white tiger king noticed that, so, for future plans, I can only go to the underworld with sister tianqin. After she is strong enough in the underworld and lays a foundation for sister tianqin, we will find a way to find you in the underworld. Therefore, your most dangerous moment will be when the seventh mixed heaven disaster comes. As long as you can withstand the initial attack, the underworld The people of and the fairyland will certainly work together to weaken the power of the disaster and help you get through it. " Hai Long suddenly said, "I see. If you follow my original method, although tianqin can successfully survive the robbery, if you help me during the robbery, you are likely to be chased and killed by those traitors and the white tiger king, right?" Huoqiu didn''t avoid anything: "Yes, so although I can help you, I must have a complete plan. Both people and animals are selfish. I must help you on the basis of not hurting myself. I still have great revenge and haven''t experienced many good things before I am reluctant to die." Hailong said with a wry smile, "you are frank. So, I have no choice now. In that case, do everything as you say. However, sister Huoqiu, when can you have the real power of the divine beast?" Huoqiu Road: "I don''t know, but it''s better to practice in the underworld than in the mortal world. The realm of our gods and beasts is very simple. There are only four phases. I''m only in the second phase now. When I enter the fourth phase, my ability will mature. My current mana should be equivalent to the thirty-six Luo Jinxian in the fairy world. After the third phase, I can almost compete with the heavenly king in the fairy world Yes, this can be achieved after a period of cultivation. As for the fourth phase, it''s not that easy. Everything depends on chance. If I''m right, the traitor uncle in charge of the fire Qilin family now is just the power of the third phase. If the white tiger king hadn''t protected him, I''m afraid we fire Qilin family would have given up the position of the fire beast. Alas, this Everything can only depend on the chance. I can see that you are the body of Zhiyang, but your initial dominance of Zhiyang has been lost. Otherwise, it will be a great help to me! " The sea dragon was startled, shook his big hand and said, "how can you mend it? You won''t fit with me. I can''t stand you! Your temperature is so high that you don''t roast me. Moreover, I already have a wife." "Bah." a faint blush flashed on Huoqiu''s beautiful face and pretended to be angry: "who wants to fit with you? It''s not your hand. Has your initial Zhiyang domineering spirit disappeared? Do you think you''re handsome? I won''t like you? Hum, be careful. I won''t help you when you rob." Tianqin looked at the sea dragon with some worry and said, "dragon, stop it. The power of the seventh hybrid Tianjie must be beyond our imagination. Can you bear it?" Chapter 232 The introduction to the new book has been uploaded. You can take a look at La. The title of the book is the patron saint of the Chinese zodiac. Address: Welcome to collect and recommend more. After the ice fire magic kitchen, the new book will be updated at a fast speed. It will take about a week. It''s different --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong confidently said: "Although the seventh mixed heaven robbery will be very strong, I think it should be better than the ordinary Ninth Heaven robbery. If I can''t stop it for a while, I''ll talk about being the only immortal. Good wife, you have to have confidence in your husband. That''s it. I''ve just informed elder martial sister Zhiyun that no one will disturb our cultivation here. I''ll go out in more than ten days Besides, we have been practicing here and waiting for the last moment. " Tianqin smiled and said, "since you have made up your mind, I have only unlimited support for you. If you want to go out in more than ten days, you should go to see your new baby apprentice." Hailong nodded and said, "she''s at the waterstop peak now. After all, I''m a master. I promised her that I would go to see her when she was 18 years old. Do you want to go together?" Tianqin shook her head and said, "I don''t want to interrupt cultivation. Go by yourself then." Hai Long said in surprise, "wife, it''s not like you!" tianqin smiled mysteriously and said, "I don''t worry about you. I''ll follow you." In fact, she already had a plan in her mind. Since she decided to spend the mixed Tianjie, and the sea dragon will face a great test, tianqin decided to burst out all her power in the first six times of the mixed Tianjie, so as to save mana for the sea dragon as much as possible, so that he can cope with the biggest crisis. Therefore, for her, even if she practiced more for only one minute, her grasp will be greater Some. The clouds on the top of the misty peak are still thick, feeling the moisture invading his body. The sea dragon breathes comfortably. Although he has practiced for only more than ten days, his mana is more solid. He also has a deeper understanding of the powerful power he has obtained. After stretching his body, the sea Dragon floats up and flies towards the water stop peak in the golden light. Zhishui peak is the most peculiar of the 72 peaks in Lianyun mountains. It is neither high nor steep, but it has unique advantages. Because the peaks in Lianyun mountains are generally very high, the temperature is also very low, except for Shuishui peak. The top of Shuishui peak is an inverted cone. It is said that it was once a volcano that erupted hot magma. Later, ancestor Lianyun took over Lianyun After the pulse of Yunshan mountain, with powerful mana, the volcano is restrained so that it will not be baptized by life. However, even so, the temperature here is kept high all year round, and all kinds of fruits and plants grow most rapidly. Other peak disciples often come to Zhishui peak for medicine, and zhishuizun has always been generous. As long as he has it, he will not hesitate Get out. The day after tomorrow and shuistop are standing in the center of the inverted cone at the top of shuistop peak. Although their feelings are different, they are all waiting anxiously. The day after tomorrow is really gifted. She can practice alone in only one month. Through her experience in the cultivation world these days, she feels more and more powerful and more confident to take the road of cultivation. "Why don''t you come? Master, he promised me." he said anxiously the day after tomorrow. Although Shuishui was equally anxious, she could barely keep calm. She smiled and said, "don''t worry, wait. Hailong always talks arithmetic. Since she said she would come, she will come." The day after tomorrow, there was a painful expression on his pretty face, "martial uncle, I can''t do it. I can''t hold on." Waterstop was awed in his heart and said, "I don''t know the changes of Houyi family, but let it go. You start and I''ll protect the Dharma for you." The day after tomorrow, my heart looked at the sky reluctantly, but I sat on the ground, felt the warmth around, and completely let go of my body and mind. At this time, the golden light flashed, and a golden cloud came rapidly. Under the surprised eyes of waterstop, the sea dragon suddenly appeared in front of the second daughter. The day after tomorrow, there was a happy look in my eyes, "master, I..." Shuistop shook his head and said, "she looks very strange now. It seems that it''s all the changes in her body. I don''t know what''s going on. Have you done everything?" Hailong nodded and whispered, "I''ve dealt with everything that should be dealt with. When my birthday is over the day after tomorrow, I''ll go back to Piaomiao peak for the final sprint. At that time, please tell elder martial sister Zhiyun that no matter what happens in a year, you don''t pay attention to the natural disaster. It will be different from the past. I don''t want any of you to be hurt." Shuistop was shocked, took a deep look at Hailong, lowered his head and said, "Hailong, I really hope you can survive the robbery and reunite with senior sister piaomi in the sky." Hai Long could not be more familiar with the sad look. Since he couldn''t accept it, he had to pretend to be a fool: "Yes, I will. Elder martial sister shuistop should also work hard! We will be waiting for you in the sky. By the way, looking back now, I think Tianjie is very strange. Although the Tianlei experienced during the misty robbery looks the same as that of daozun Jietian at that time, its power seems to be much weaker. It seems that the heaven is willing to accommodate her. Maybe the future Tianjie will be weaker and weaker, I have confidence in all of you. After so many years of hard work, you will be able to successfully survive the robbery. " Waterstop smiled and said, "that''s not necessarily. It''s easy for misty elder martial sister to rob. Maybe it''s because the immortals in the fairy world deliberately relax when they see her beautiful. I''m far from it." Hailong blurted out: "elder martial sister shuistop is also very beautiful! If that''s true, it will be very easy for you to spend the robbery." The water stopped slightly, and there was a trace of abnormality in the depths of the eyes. Hailong secretly scolded himself for being talkative, but his words were like pouring water. How could he get them back. Looking aside at the day after tomorrow, he said in surprise: "ah! Elder martial sister, look, she has been wrapped the day after tomorrow." indeed, just when Hailong talked to shuistop, the day after tomorrow''s delicate body has been completely wrapped by the white silk thread. The silk thread is more and more dense and tightly wound. A faint energy seeps from it. It seems to be a pure gas, which is different from the mana of the cultivator. A bright light in the water stop eye: "I see. The changes of the Houyi people must be related to their own blood. Once the Houyi people reach adulthood at the age of 18, the power transmitted from the Ancient Arrow God Houyi in their blood will be aroused. After the baptism of the divine power of Houyi, I''m afraid there will be great changes the day after tomorrow and they will really become the descendants of the arrow God. The things wrapped outside should be like cocoons, once the power is restored To a certain extent, the day after tomorrow will break the cocoon and become a butterfly, resulting in a qualitative leap in physical state. " Hailong nodded, frowned slightly and said: "So, the change of Houyi family should be a good thing for her, but why did you tell me the day after tomorrow that the reason why Houyi family can''t live through middle age has a lot to do with this change? Is it because the potential is over exploited? No! Houyi will never harm his descendants. After all, life is the most precious." Waterstop''s face became dignified and said, "no, it''s not the reason why the potential was over stimulated. If I guess right, after this process of breaking the cocoon into a butterfly, Houyi family will become very strong. Maybe, when they become strong, there will be some crisis. It is this crisis that affected their bodies and caused the fatal cause in the future." Hailong smiled confidently and said, "if it''s an external crisis, it''s too easy to do. With you and me here, will anything affect her?" As he spoke, the sea dragon formed a Dharma with his hands, and a light blue light was emitted from his hands. In an instant, a solid shield was formed outside the cocoon formed the day after tomorrow. He raised his spiritual sense to the limit and paid attention to the surrounding situation at any time. The sea dragon had just finished what he had done. Suddenly, the sky suddenly darkened, and a gloomy atmosphere filled the sky. The light in the sea dragon''s eyes was shining. He looked at the water stop and said, "be careful, it''s coming." As soon as the voice fell, a faint black air fell from the sky and drifted downward in a zigzag way. Its goal was the cocoon under the protection of the sea dragon. With a cold hum, shuistop flew up and shouted, "immortals, Buddhas, gods, demons and ghosts all come from heaven. Pray for heaven and earth * to move with my heart." to be on the safe side, she directly used her most powerful prayer wheel. The light suddenly flared. Inspired by the practice of stopping the water bucket from turning into a state, she prayed for the wheel to emit thousands of rays. Shuistop''s hand was determined. She shouted coldly: "Rule evil spirits, control locusts, refine ghosts, and pray for the rotation of heaven." Like the sound of morning bell and evening drum, the prayer wheel rotates slowly on the whole water stop peak. The golden glow flickers continuously with its rotation. The prayer wheel rotates faster and faster. In a short time, a huge golden vortex is formed. The falling black gas deviates from its original track under the suction of the golden vortex and prays for heaven When the wheel went away, the water stop gave another rebuke. The rotation speed of the prayer wheel increased again, and the black gas entered the vortex full of fairy gas, and was suddenly twisted and broken. Suddenly, the water stop''s face changed slightly, and the light of the prayer wheel suddenly dimmed a lot. The Dharma in her hand changed continuously, and it took a long time to control the prayer wheel properly and take it back into herself. "It''s a domineering Yin Qi." shuistop said to Hailong with lingering fear: "it seems to be an extremely powerful Yin Qi. If the Yin Qi enters the ordinary human body, ordinary people will definitely die immediately. Even if they have a solid body like Houyi family, I''m afraid it''s hard to bear it. No wonder the day after tomorrow that their people can''t live in middle age. It turns out that there is something to hinder them." While she was talking, shuistop suddenly found that the sea dragon''s face changed and looked up to the sky. She saw that three black gases hit at the same time. She had no time to stop it with the heaven praying wheel. Just about to launch the immortal Dharma that can be quickly performed, she saw that the sea dragon had turned into a thousand powerful stick and waved it out. Thousands of rays of rays were hidden, the sea dragon was still standing proudly beside the day after tomorrow, and the thousand powerful stick broke out a powerful attack Li, the three black Qi melted into the huge mana without any chance of resistance in the strangulation of the golden light. However, it is obvious that all this is not over. The black fog fluctuates in the sky. This time, more than ten black Qi floated down at the same time and attacked the day after tomorrow from different directions. The angle is as tricky as possible. It must make the sea dragon unable to deal with it at the same time. Seeing the successive attacks of black gas, Hai Long''s anger surged up in his heart and shouted, "which monster dares to go wild with our lianyunzong? What hatred does the Houyi family have with you? Do you have to kill them all?" The day after tomorrow, he left his previously arranged defense to protect the day after tomorrow. His body soared into the sky and walked freely. With the method of moving, his body moved in mid air instantly. The Qianjun stick on his hand trembled and burst into a bright glow like fireworks. He even completely protected the top of the water stop peak. As soon as the continuous black gas came into contact with the golden light emitted by the Hailong Qianjun stick, it immediately disappeared ¡£ The water stop below did not move. She wanted to stay below to protect the day after tomorrow. At the same time, she found that it was much easier for Hailong to deal with those Yin Qi than herself. She knew in her heart that it must be related to his being the body of Zhiyang. She had full confidence in Hailong and simply handed over all the trouble to him. Chapter 233 The introduction to the new book has been uploaded. You can take a look at La. The title of the book is the patron saint of the Chinese zodiac. Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- When the sea dragon smashed the attack of Yin Qi, he didn''t stop. He handed the Qianjun stick to his left hand, raised his right arm, opened his palm, and the purple air flow suddenly appeared. The Dragon chanted, and the sea dragon shouted, "Longxiang destroys robbery and explosion." because his Mana has reached a very high level, now he can freely use some of the abilities of Longxiang''s arm. Against the background of the dragon''s singing, the purple dragon soared into the air and suddenly rushed to the black fog in the air with the Zhiyang real fire contained in the sea dragon itself. When Yin and Yang meet, the strong wins. The Qi of the sea dragon to Yang has played a powerful role under the increase of Longxiang''s arm. At the beginning, Longxiang''s destruction, robbery and explosion collided with the third heaven robbery. The sound of Chi Chi continued, and there seemed to be a roar in the air. The black fog disappeared quickly, and disappeared in an instant under the powerful attack of the purple dragon. With a cold hum, Hailong took back the Qianjun stick into a thin needle. He knew that the crisis the day after tomorrow had completely passed. Floating to the ground, I looked at the cocoon formed the day after tomorrow with concern. The white filamentous objects on the cocoon are no longer increasing, which emits a faint light, which seems to be pregnant with the growth of the day after tomorrow. "Elder martial sister, those Yin Qi were very pure just now, not like evil mana. Do you know what''s going on?" Hai Long asked suspiciously. Waterstop thought for a moment and said, "it''s definitely not evil magic. Don''t forget that Lianyun sect is protected by immortal array. We can unknowingly enter the immortal array. The strength of the other party can only be described as terrible. Maybe it''s a long-time enemy of Houyi family. Fortunately, we dealt with it." Hailong nodded and said, "I hope the same situation won''t happen again. After all, we can''t guard the day after tomorrow." Zhi Shuidao: "after this cocoon breaking change, I think it will be much stronger the day after tomorrow. In the future, I will try my best to take care of her and prevent her from any harm." Hailong smiled and said, "thank you for the day after tomorrow, elder martial sister." Zhi Shuidao: "thank you. I''m willing to help her with all my strength, just because she''s your apprentice." fairyland. "See your mother." the voice looked very old. "How''s it going?" another weak voice sounded. "Empress, I, I..." the old voice seemed very cramped, as if there was something I couldn''t say. The weak voice became shrill. "Why, have you failed? You should know how difficult it is for me to help you open the door of the lower world. Are you a great Luo Jinxian in vain? You can''t even do such a small thing well." There was a little more fear in the old voice, "Madam, listen to me! There are two practitioners in the human world guarding the descendants of Hou Yi, and one of them uses the same magic power as me. His cultivation is not below me. You know, I have to hide my breath in the human world, otherwise I will be found out by the patrollers in the fairy world. Therefore, I can''t use it at all All my strength to fight with that man. The most terrible thing, madam, is that the man has the smell of emperor, so I came back quickly to report. " "What did you say? The breath of the emperor?" there was a little more horror in the weak voice. "Yes, I can''t be wrong. I''m most afraid of the emperor''s breath, so I''ll never feel wrong. Madam, do you think the emperor noticed anything?" The soft voice said in a panic, "no, it won''t." "What should we do now? Do we have to find another chance to deal with the Houyi people? Madam, your heart is too soft. If you had listened to me and killed the Houyi people, you wouldn''t have the trouble now." "Nonsense, what do you know? I, how can I..., forget it, you go down first. Let''s put it down for the time being and wait until the wind comes. If the emperor asks you, you should know what to do." "But madam, if there is no restriction of Yin Qi, Hou Yi''s descendants will completely inherit the blood of her ancestors, and it will be difficult to deal with it in the future. Don''t forget that although Hou Yi was still a mortal when he died, his strength is strong enough to be the strength of the emperor of heaven. Once his descendants get the opportunity to become immortal through cultivation, I''m afraid it will bring you great trouble ¡£¡± The weak voice seemed very upset, "well, you don''t have to say any more. Do as I say. I know more about these things than you. If it''s really fate, I''ll admit it." "Empress..." "Enough, get out." in the fierce cry, the old voice had to sigh heavily and go away. There was a touch of sadness in his weak voice, "Hou Yi! Are you really going to punish me? Do you know? There is no regret medicine to eat in the world, even immortal is no exception." ¡­¡­ Seven hours have passed since the day after tomorrow''s cocoon. Both Hailong and shuistop can clearly feel that there is a huge energy in the cocoon. This energy is constantly circulating and seems to be moistening the day after tomorrow''s body. Hai Long closed his eyes and kept feeling the situation in the cocoon, but the energy was so strange that he couldn''t find out the reality with his cultivation. Another hour passed, and the light in the cocoon gradually faded, as if it had entered the final stage. Out of caution, Hailong opened the protective prohibition to the maximum and was ready to respond at any time. Finally, the cocoon was like dead. There was no energy fluctuation. It seemed that everything was over. The sea dragon looked at the water stop and said, "elder martial sister, is it over? Do we need to help break the cocoon the day after tomorrow?" Waterstop waved his hand and said, "no, don''t do anything first. Wait. Besides, we don''t know much about this change the day after tomorrow. It''s better to let it go. After all, we didn''t say we need external help the day after tomorrow." Hailong suddenly woke up. The so-called care is chaos. His heart is full of pity for the poor girl the day after tomorrow. As her master, he is about to leave the world. He really can''t bear to see what harm the little apprentice will suffer again. He just wants to try his best to do something for her. Time passed minute by minute. When the day after tomorrow cocooned for a whole day, the cocoon finally changed under the anxious waiting of Hailong and shuistop. First of all, the outer hardened cocoon shell made a slight cracking sound. Although the sound was very light, it startled the sea dragon and the water stop at the same time. They stared at the white cocoon for a moment, and saw a very subtle trace split at the top of the cocoon. Then, the crack slowly expanded around, and the sound of fragmentation sounded one after another. A faint fragrance seeped from the crack and smelled into the nose, giving people a relaxed and happy feeling. A murmur came out of the cocoon. The murmur gradually rose high and echoed in the protective barrier of the sea dragon. The sea dragon was awe inspiring. This seemingly unreal sound seemed to contain many forces that he could not understand. "Peng -" the cocoon suddenly broke without any warning, and the rich aroma instantly swallowed up the sea dragon and the water stop. A white light mass rose into the sky, breaking through the prohibition imposed by the sea dragon''s extremely mysterious ice cover with extremely sharp power. Hailong and shuistop looked up, the white light rushing into the sky gradually fell back, and the light continued to converge. A human figure gradually appeared. Hailong and shuistop were stunned. They were all surprised by the perfection of the figure. It was a naked beauty body, with a faint brilliance shining on the white skin of the whole body, and long black hair like a waterfall hanging straight over their lower legs, Floating gently in the breeze, her left hand held the huge Jasper bow, which added a bit of beauty to her delicate body against the green light. At this moment, the sea dragon seemed to see the ethereal refined temperament like an empty mountain rain. Is this still the day after tomorrow? The girl''s appearance is only vaguely similar to that of the day after tomorrow. Her height is almost close to that of a sea dragon. Her perfect body has no defects. Even a beautiful woman like shuistop will be eclipsed. Her eyes slowly open. The original black pupils may have become green due to the influence of the Jasper bow, Like a Wang spring water flowing with a trace of warmth. The most amazing thing is the temperament she exudes. Influenced by that momentum, sea dragon and waterstop can''t help but release the prohibition of body protection. The naked and delicate body flew to the ground, and a golden arrow shaped mark appeared in the center of her eyebrows, but it was much more obvious than the mark when she was promoted to heaven, and the golden light made her look so noble. "The day after tomorrow, you, are you still the day after tomorrow?" the sea dragon asked in a daze. The girl''s green beautiful eyes had a little more look. With a light sound, the Jasper bow in her hand disappeared, her pretty face blushed with shame, put her arms together, protected herself and squatted down. The sea dragon was completely stunned by the girl''s beauty. After all, shuistop was a woman. She reflected faster. With a wave of her hand, she took out a robe and put it on the girl. She turned her head and stared at the sea dragon. She said reproachfully, "do you think so about your apprentice, you sex wolf?" Hai Long reacted and hurriedly turned back, but his heart beat faster. The sound of water stopped again in my ears, "the power of Hou Yi and the appearance of Chang''e are the perfect Hou Yi people! The day after tomorrow, Congratulations, you have broken your cocoon and become a butterfly." With the help of waterstop, she put on her clothes the day after tomorrow, which gradually returned to normal. She looked at her body in surprise and murmured speechless. Although she knew that her body would change at the age of 18, the change was far beyond her imagination. "Master, did you help me? Why? Why did I become like this?" Hai Long glanced sideways first. Seeing that he had dressed the day after tomorrow, he was relieved. He turned around. He couldn''t help but feel hot in his heart and said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t help you. You did it yourself. What''s going on the day after tomorrow?" The day after tomorrow shook his head, and his big green eyes blinked and said: "I don''t quite understand why. When my father was still alive, he once said that when we Houyi people reached the age of 18, the blood in our body would awaken and get very strong strength. But according to my mother, when my father was 18, the blood changed little after awakening. Although he became taller, he looked very weak. Only a few years later, The strength of the body gradually grew stronger, but until my father died, I was far from being able to use the powerful power of the jade bow. " Hailong recalled the previous Yin Qi, nodded and said: "I see. The blood of your Houyi family does contain the power of the arrow God Houyi, but you also have an unknown enemy. When you wake up at the age of 18, your enemy will appear quietly, affect the inheritance of your blood with Yin and cold Qi, and cause great damage to your body, so that your Houyi family will always be free Dharma lived through middle age. Yesterday, you were faced with the same situation, but the hidden enemy was repulsed by me and elder martial sister shuistop. Therefore, your blood awakening has been completely completed. Maybe you can become a new generation of arrow God with your own understanding and Cultivation in the near future. However, what I don''t understand is that your hidden enemy is like this This is insidious and powerful. Why doesn''t he completely destroy you? In that case, more trouble can be avoided. " The day after tomorrow, she looked at the sea dragon in a daze. Suddenly, she held her head in her hands and showed a painful look. The sea dragon was startled and hurried to her side to input his pure divine power into his body. However, when his divine power entered the day after tomorrow''s meridians, he suddenly encountered a strong obstacle. It was an incomparable strong Yang Qi, although the Yang Qi was not as good as the sea dragon''s own extreme Yang Qi It''s so prosperous, but it''s just fierce. It seems that it''s only a day. The day after tomorrow, it''s like becoming a master of truth cultivation. Hailong looked at the day after tomorrow and frowned slightly and said, "apprentice, how do you feel?" The day after tomorrow, he still held his head in his hands and said painfully, "master, my head hurts. It seems that there is something more suddenly. Ah! That''s the jade bow, the jade bow..." Her body was constantly convulsing. Hai Long tried several times, but the divine power could not pass the defense of the power in the body the day after tomorrow. In order not to hurt her, Hai Long didn''t dare to exert too much force, so he had to look at the water stop helplessly. Suddenly, there was a flash in Hai Long''s brain, and he remembered his previous experience. It seemed that there was a similar situation when the six eared macaque passed the skill to his master , he hurriedly said, "Xiao Tian, don''t try to resist the pain, relax your body and accept it as much as possible. Maybe that''s your Houyi''s memory and understanding of Biyu bow." The day after tomorrow''s reaction was very fast. After listening to Hailong''s words, her eyebrows stretched a little. Gradually, her body calmed down, subconsciously sat on the ground, and her whole body exuded a light green light. She was so settled. Chapter 234 The introduction to the new book has been uploaded. You can take a look at La. The title of the book is the patron saint of the Chinese zodiac. Address: ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Waterstop smiled and said, "Hailong, it seems that you are right. The Houyi family has experienced so many tragic destinies. In the generation the day after tomorrow, they can finally break through the dark clouds and see the bright moon." Hailong also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "I hope so. The day after tomorrow, their people are too bitter. I really don''t want her to suffer any more. Elder martial sister, it seems that it will take some time to understand what suddenly appears in her mind the day after tomorrow, so she will give it to you. I think when she understands the true power of the arrow God Hou Yi and the cultivation method of Lianyun sect, she will certainly become a generation of strange materials, I think It seems that Chang''e should leave her the power of the Yi family. Who can say what will happen in the future? " With a gentle smile, he said: "The treasure house of the day after tomorrow has been opened. What she needs is time. As long as she can understand everything in her treasure house, I think her strength will soon surpass anyone in the human world. Junior brother, congratulations on taking such a good apprentice. Don''t worry, I will take good care of her in the future. The strength of the day after tomorrow seems to be extremely hegemonic, and the heavenly mind of Lianyun sect is determined Zhong Zhengping is just suitable for regulating her dryness. I really look forward to what kind of surprise she will bring to us in the near future. " Hai Long glanced at the water stop and said, "I''m going back to the final cultivation now. When I wake up from the cultivation, it will be the time to spend the robbery. Elder martial sister, whether I or misty, will be waiting for you in the fairy world. You must work hard! Take care." then he looked at the day after tomorrow when he sat cross legged and urged his divine power to step on the auspicious cloud. Waterstop looked at the figure of the sea dragon gradually away, "yes! I have to work hard. Only after the robbery is successful, can I see you again. Enemy! Why does my heart go with you?" The sea dragon returned to the misty peak. As soon as he penetrated the clouds, he saw his slim and moving posture. His gentle smile warmed his heart. The sea dragon couldn''t help flying forward to hug tianqin pitifully into his arms and said softly, "why don''t you practice and what are you doing out?" Tianqin put her head on Hai Long''s chest and whispered, "how can I calm down and practice when you''re not with me? I knew when you left. Only when the mana hasn''t reached a cycle, so I didn''t go with you. Dragon, how''s your apprentice?" Hailong smiled and said, "the situation is much better than I thought. The day after tomorrow is worthy of being the offspring of Hou Yi. She..." at present, he said in detail the process of breaking the cocoon and becoming a butterfly the day after tomorrow. After listening to Hai Long''s narration, tianqin said in surprise: "so, the ability after the blood awakening has been strong to a considerable extent?" Hailong nodded and said: "The jade bow acquired the day after tomorrow is a treasure no less than the dragon flying arm and the thousand powerful stick. Moreover, she has the inheritance of blood. If she can open the jade bow with her ability after breaking the cocoon, it will be difficult for practitioners who do not fall into the realm. Moreover, the potential acquired the day after tomorrow is great. Now she has just stepped into the door of cultivation. If she can fully understand the unique skill of the Ancient Arrow God Hou Yi, If we cooperate with Lianyun''s patriarchal Taoism, its future will be unlimited. Maybe I won''t be her opponent at that time. " Tianqin smiled and said, "you don''t have to belittle yourself. She''s making progress. Aren''t you also making progress?" The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "why don''t you have a rest when the tired birds come home?" Tianqin powder fist beat lightly behind the sea dragon and said angrily, "I hate pulling. Get up quickly. Don''t you feel that something seems to have entered our meridians just now?" Hai Long was stunned. He recalled his wonderful feeling and felt the coolness from his chest. Then he subconsciously propped up his upper body. He was surprised to see that there was a silver mark on tianqin and his left chest. On tianqin chest, there was a Silver Crescent Moon surrounded by many strange symbols, and on his left chest, there was a silver sun surrounded by symbols The silver light made him very familiar, and he couldn''t help saying, "ah! Is this an inverted mirror? Why?". "You see, why do we have this on our chest?" A feeling of electric shock spread all over the body in an instant. The Silver Crescent Moon and the silver sun lit up at the same time. Both Hailong and tianqin clearly felt that their mana had increased sharply, which had exceeded the original level. The silver energy in their chest was instantly integrated, rose in entanglement and rushed to the sky. The Lianyun immortal array at the top of the misty peak dispersed automatically when the silver light rushed to them , let the silver light rise suddenly. For a long time, feeling the power of the silver light, Hailong said in surprise: "I see, qin''er, this is the real power of the anti heaven mirror! No wonder sister xuantianbing once said that this is the anti heaven mirror of yin and Yang. It turns out that we need the unity of spirit and desire to arouse the mystery. It seems that this anti heaven mirror of yin and Yang is not only a magic weapon for defense, but also a sharp weapon for attack!" The two people had mixed feelings. They didn''t expect that when they needed strength to resist the sky robbery most, God gave them such a gift to further their cultivation. At the same time, they also opened the powerful immortal weapon of Yin-Yang anti sky mirror. They hugged tightly and tightly. They knew that the integrated yin-yang anti sky mirror had been robbed for them Added a heavy weight. In fact, what Hailong doesn''t know is that he and tianqin are lucky to be able to move Yin and Yang against the sky. First of all, the yin-yang anti heaven mirror has been integrated with the sea dragon, so there is always a trace of its breath in the sea dragon. When the sea dragon and the tianqin are combined, the feelings over the years burst out instantly, and the strong love between each other has completely stimulated the spiritual power in the yin-yang anti heaven mirror. In addition, the Shanghai Dragon itself does not exclude the spiritual power of the yin-yang anti heaven mirror, so it can be successful, Only God knows the mystery. In the far fairyland, a deep voice sighed, "it seems hopeless to take it back. They finally found the secret of the mirror of yin and Yang against the sky. My poor baby! Now I really lose you." Another joking voice sounded, "make a statement, who doesn''t know that you have many magic weapons. What''s less than a mirror of yin and Yang against the sky?" A low voice said angrily, "what do you know? The mirror with Yin and Yang against the sky is my most powerful fairy weapon. If it is used properly, it is far more spiritual than the ordinary fairy weapon forbidden by the thirty-six gods. I feel distressed! I really shouldn''t have fought with that bastard Yuyang at the beginning, but I accompanied my wife and broke the army." "Well, don''t worry about it. Yuyang''s proud treasure Jiuxian Qin has also wandered into the world and been assimilated by mortals? His loss is no less than you. Pay attention to your temper and don''t make the same mistake again in the future." "Hey, now I just hope those two mortals don''t live up to the spirit power of my treasure territory, my poor baby!" his voice was choked and helpless. ¡­¡­ Chapter 235 The introduction to Xiao San''s new book has been uploaded. You can go and have a look. The title of the book is , address: http: www.cmfu.comshowbook.asp? BL_ id=101839 Welcome to collect and recommend. After the ice fire is over, the new book will be updated at a high speed ---------------------------------------------------------------------- A year after the misty robbery. Fanxinzong. Wuyun Buddha stood in the hall, looking at the golden statue of the Buddha in front of him, and his heart was peaceful. Originally, he should have been robbed a year ago, but he was robbed by others. In the past, there may not be one person to rob in the millennium, but there have been two in the past two years. According to the news from Lianhua sect leader Lianshu, the person robbed last year was the Piaomiao Taoist Zun of Lianyun sect. The cultivation of the ethereal Taoist priest was obviously weaker than himself. Unexpectedly, he succeeded in robbing himself into an immortal before himself. Lianyunzong really deserves to be the first leader in the right way. However, after one more year of practice, I am more confident about the degree of robbery. Buddha, whether you can have the opportunity to see you depends on whether the Buddha robbery that has come in these days can be passed. Since Wuyun Buddha took over as the leader of fanxin sect, he has been known as the first person in Buddhism and Taoism. With his own talent and hard practice, his accomplishments far exceed those of his peers. Until the appearance of Lianshu, there was only one more person who could compare with him in talent. However, Lianshu''s cultivation was thousands of years less than him, and it was still far from the time of disaster. It has always been the only wish of Wuyun Buddha to become a Buddha. His piety towards Buddha is unmatched by anyone. Suddenly, a strong pressure rose, and Wu Yun was shocked. Wrapped in the pure yellow Buddha light, he quickly flew out of the hall. There''s a hint of excitement in your eyes. Are you coming? Is my disaster finally coming? The sun in the sky is a little dim, and the pressure is still increasing. Wuyun quickly raised his cultivation to the limit with the Dharma. Once the robbery cloud appeared, he would immediately fly away from the holy land of the Brahman heart and look for a place where no one was baptized by the Buddha robbery. He had already told his disciples that no one was allowed to help him when he was going through the robbery, because no one of the Brahmin sect, including several Buddhas, could be his help in going through the robbery. The familiar breath came, a lotus like golden light fell, and a slim white figure appeared in front of Wuyun. Seeing this man''s appearance, Wu yundun was very determined. Now, the only one who can help him with the robbery is Lianshu, the leader of Lianhua sect. With her help, his success in the robbery will be greatly increased. With a slight smile, Wu Yun said, "I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Lianshu''s Dharma is more profound." Lianshu folded her hands and gave a slight salute. "Brother Buddha? Have you felt it?" although she was called brother Buddha, Lianshu always regarded Wuyun Buddha as an elder. Over the years, Wuyun Buddha has been of great help to her. Without the support of fanxin sect, Lianhua sect would never have the strength today. Wu Yun nodded and said, "it''s time to come. If something can''t be done, Lianshu should retreat as soon as possible." Lian Shu said noncommittally, "I should go all out. Brother Buddha, take care. I hope you can get the favor of the Buddha." Suddenly, Wu Yun Buddha''s face changed, frowned and said, "yes, the pressure of Buddha robbery is small." Lian Shu was slightly stunned. She also found that the air breath seemed to change, and the pressure was going away. She was stunned and said, "it seems the same as last year. Is it, is someone going to rob first this year?" Wuyun Buddha smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that our generation of capable people have appeared frequently in recent years. It seems that I will stay here again this year." Lian Shu frowned and said, "who could it be? I really can''t think of anyone who can rob this year. Ah! Is it him?" Wuyun Buddha looked at Lianshu in surprise, showing a look of inquiry. Lian Shu nodded and said, "yes, it must be him. Only he can rob brother Buddha this year." Wuyun Buddha seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "are you talking about the Sea Dragon Lord of Lianyun sect?" Lianshu nodded and said, "when he came to me last year, he once showed his longing for Dujie, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast. It is said that what Hailong has to face is not an ordinary Tianjie, but the most powerful jiuzhong Tianjie of the cultivator. I''m really worried about him now. After all, he is the husband of his misty sister." Wuyun Buddha sighed: "lianyunzong has really produced a large number of capable people in recent years. Although the temperament of Hailong patriarch is not very consistent with our generation, it is undeniable that he is indeed the most outstanding genius in the history of cultivation. It is too hard to imagine that he will be robbed after only cultivating for more than 1000 years." Lianshu''s face showed a faint smile and said: "No, he is not a genius, but a freak. No one can match his weirdness. With his not outstanding appearance, he can move the heart of his misty sister when his cultivation is not very high. That''s not what a genius can describe. Brother Buddha, you should also know. A year ago, he visited five schools except Brahmin school for the future of Lianyun school. It is said that he once used the power of one person, such as Wuzhao immortal, wentianliu and yuanyueliu in Weizhen. Even the master of Sanxian, the founder of the five elements, can''t compete with him. I really don''t understand why his cultivation will improve so fast. " Wuyun Buddha said lightly, "what about you? He also found you. How do you feel about his accomplishments?" Lianshu showed the color of memory. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile: "when facing him, I only have one feeling, that is oppression. I have an incomparably strong sense of oppression. In front of him, I am like an ordinary mortal, and even the Buddha heart almost missed. The cultivation of Hailong has reached the level of an immortal." The sky over the holy land of Brahma heart suddenly became dignified, and the pressure that had just disappeared reappeared, dignified and breathless. When Lianshu thought that the Buddha robbery would come again, he heard the calm Buddha Wuyun exclaim, "what a powerful heaven robbery. This is a disaster that can affect the whole China! Is this the power of the Ninth Heaven robbery?" Lianshu looked up at the sky. Sure enough, the robbery cloud did not appear. The huge pressure seemed to come from the West. A trace of fear rose in her heart for no reason. She murmured, "yes, this must be the Ninth Heaven robbery. Hailong, you have to refuel! You strange talent, don''t let your misty sister down." ¡­¡­ At the top of the misty peak, the thin wooden house exudes a sense of awe. Layers of light halos continue to emanate from the wooden house. The situation in the sky is changing. At this time, the originally clear blue sky has been covered with a layer of darkness. The dignified atmosphere kept suppressing the 72 peaks of Lianyun mountains. The wooden house on the top of the misty peak seems to rely entirely on the layers of light to protect it from damage. At the waist of the misty peak, immortal Daoyun, the most proud disciple of the misty Taoist priest, is anxiously looking at the sky. She just returned to the mountain a few days ago and learned that the master had been robbed and promoted to immortality. Although she was sad, she was also happy for the master. After all, the master has gone beyond the scope of practitioners, which is absolutely gratifying. During the time she left, she went through all kinds of hardships and finally helped the physically damaged immortal Daoming find the reincarnation body and help him open the spiritual orifices. Now, only when the immortal Daoming grows up, she can take him back to Lianyun sect. This morning, immortal Daoyun found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. The strong sense of depression made her and her classmates feel strong uneasiness. Daoyun is about to reach the level of not falling. He is one of the highest and deepest disciples of the three generations. However, today, this inexplicable strong pressure made it difficult for her to bear, standing there panting. At the beginning, even the heavenly disaster brought by the heavenly Taoist priest could not bring such a strong sense of oppression through the Lianyun sect immortal array. Daoyun knows that something is bound to happen today. In the peak cabin, suddenly, six cold lights lit up, and the bright cold light seemed to shine brightly on the whole cabin. The six cold lights entangled each other in mid air, and the strong breath came out through the wooden house, which immediately weakened the pressure on the whole misty peak. The wooden house was very quiet, and no one made a sound, but the depressed atmosphere was full of the feeling of mountain rain and wind all over the building. "Are you coming?" said the sea dragon with a smile. He looked calm without a trace of tension. The tianqin sitting opposite him showed the same smile, held the sea dragon''s big hand and said, "yes! Coming. Dragon, be more careful." she had no worry in her eyes and showed strong trust. She was convinced that she would succeed with her own strength and sea dragon''s strength. Huoqiu''s face showed a strange look, "all right, don''t kiss me. The natural disaster has been brewing with the sky. If you don''t want to get involved in this mountain range, please go quickly." When the wooden house door opened, three figures, one red, one gray and one gold, left Lianyun 72 peak like a startling Changhong. When they left, at least dozens of eyes focused on them. Those are eyes full of emotion! Everything is coming to an end, but it is also a new starting point and a new beginning. Feeling the great pressure from the sky, Hailong seems very calm. After all, the pressure from the sky is still the first disaster. For him, even if the first disaster is allowed to hit him, he may not be hurt. The three figures have soared thousands of miles away in the twinkling of an eye. Huoqiu suddenly shouted in a deep voice, "sister tianqin, lead your disaster. Come on." Red clouds are rolling in the sky, and the robbery clouds are constantly gathering. If it weren''t for the sea dragons, they would have split down the first heaven robbery. Hearing Huoqiu''s words, tianqin didn''t hesitate. She let go of Hai Long''s big hand, raised her head to the sky with a clear roar, and the howl went straight through the sky to rob the clouds. Tianqin''s hands were successively transformed into various Dharma decisions, and a layer of bloody light rose. Tianqin had completely released the prohibition of hiding her mana breath, and the evil Qi rose at night, spiraled through the sky to rob the clouds and rose beyond nine days. Hailong, tianqin and Huoqiu float side by side in the air. For a time, there was a strong wind, blowing the long silver hair of tianqin and the long red hair of qiuhuo dancing with the wind, forming a beautiful scenery in the air. Huoqiu''s eyes showed a trace of excitement and murmured, "the mixed disaster has not appeared for many years. I didn''t expect that I could see it once. Be careful yourself." Tianqin glanced at Hailong and motioned him to release his hand. Hailong understood that if he was too close to tianqin, their magic power would be affected when Tianjie came. Tianqin flew a hundred meters and stood opposite the sea dragon. A layer of light gray light rose slowly, and the evil Qi suddenly became prosperous. However, while she exuded the evil Qi, her eyes were unusually clear and bright, obviously not disturbed by the evil Qi. Gradually, the gray gas gradually changed into dark red, and the evil gas startled the sky. While the tianqin urged the mana, Hailong also launched the divine power in his body without any reservation. His mana to reach the realm of earth pill has been fully used, and the blue light rises up. With the extremely mysterious cold bones, Hailong has formed a powerful defense in the air. Just when the robbery cloud in the air was about to break out the first heaven robbery, the robbery cloud seemed to be under a huge impact and trembled violently. The original blood red cloud began to change, and a strange dark blue suddenly appeared, occupying the other side of the robbery cloud. Time seemed to stop, and all the pressure below disappeared at the same time. In the surprised look at each other, the two different colors of robbery clouds began to rotate violently. They eroded each other. The rumbling noise constantly shook the land of China, and the red and blue lights entangled in the sky, as if they wanted to devour each other. Huoqiu''s eyes showed a glimmer of excitement, "Hai Long, you see, maybe there is no need to mix the disaster of heaven. The heavenly kings of the underworld and the fairy world will start fighting with each other." The sea dragon''s face suddenly became dignified and said: "No, it''s not that easy. As the heavenly king in charge of heaven''s calamity in the fairy world and the underworld, they have a very heavy sense of responsibility and will never affect their tasks because of anything. What I should do is the nine heaven''s calamity. The nine heavenly kings in the fairy world are all together, which is definitely not comparable to the dark king who controls the six heaven''s calamity in the underworld. You see, the blue calamity cloud is about to be forced by the red calamity cloud Back. " Indeed, the light of the blue robbery cloud in mid air dimmed, and some of the people forced by the red robbery cloud retreated. Suddenly, the two-color robbery clouds stopped at the same time, still maintaining their original appearance. Without any warning, the pressure that had disappeared came back to the world several times. The ground at the foot of the sea dragon and the tianqin was momentarily depressed by one meter, and the huge pressure made them both at the same time It takes a hundred meters to stabilize the body. The sea dragon and the tianqin both show a look of horror. Is this a mixed Tianjie? Now even a heavy Tianlei has not been released, but the huge pressure has exceeded the third Tianjie of ordinary practitioners. Now they have some doubts about whether they can successfully survive the terrorist power of the first six Tianjie. ¡­¡­ Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 236 The introduction to Xiao San''s new book has been uploaded. You can go and have a look. The title of the book is , address: http: www.cmfu.comshowbook.asp? BL_ id=101839 Welcome to collect and recommend. After the ice fire is over, the new book will be updated at a high speed ---------------------------------------------------------------------- To the top of cloud peak, the earth of ice, the eye of extreme mystery. Xuantian Bing fiercely opened his eyes, and the beautiful eyes showed a look of horror. "Are they crazy? They even caused heaven and hell disasters at the same time. Don''t they know that this will bring devastating disasters to themselves. Crazy, really crazy. Brother, I can''t help you. Everything depends on you." ¡­¡­ The three great gods, Moha, Soto and urah, put their palms against each other and urged all their mana to hide their breath. The great pressure from the sky made them out of breath, and their bodies were trembling slightly. Miao Miao''s eyes were dull. She had not seen the sea dragon since she returned to Lianyun sect. Although she was not sure, she felt that the pressure in the sky must be related to the sea dragon. ¡­¡­ In Northern Xinjiang, all the disciples of the demon sect are dormant in their nests. In the grottoes where the sect leader Li Tian cultivates, Li Tian, Jin shisan and the crow all crawl on the ground. Among the three, the crow''s cultivation is the weakest and is less affected by the sky robbery. Both Li Tian and Jin shisan tremble uncontrollably, and their faces turn blue, Deep in my heart, there is a strong fear. Jin shisan had changed into a snake shape, and his whole body trembled and said, "this, what kind of disaster is this? How is it so powerful? I, my body can''t stand it." The fierce sky was slightly angry and said, "fool, don''t fight with mana. Scatter all the mana. Let it go. Do you want to bring the disaster?" Jin shisan''s whole body was shocked. Then he understood. He hurried to do it. He was a little more comfortable. He sighed and said, "it''s too terrible. What power can be so terrible." The fierce sky said angrily, "how do I know? Be careful, we three may be robbed at any time. Crow, this robbery contains evil Qi. Is it the evil ancestor?" The crow''s eyes showed a strange look and said, "maybe it''s possible. She hasn''t come back for more than a year. Only her power can lead to such a powerful robbery. However, I now doubt that this robbery is the hell robbery we will face in the future? It''s too terrible. Who can withstand such a powerful power?" Jin shisan said with a wry smile, "it''s no use thinking about anything else now. As for the robbery, it''s a day if you can delay it. Recently, those hateful mutants have frequent activities and often harass us. The robbery has no impact on them. I''m afraid they will attack my nest now." Today, Jin shisan and crow came to the demon sect to discuss how to deal with the mutant. Since the shadow took over the throne of the king of variation, the power of the mutant Terran has increased greatly. With its seven powerful abilities, the shadow has fought against Jin 13 without losing the slightest. What she needs now is time. Once she has mastered these abilities and reached the peak of her ability, I''m afraid it will really be possible for the three sect masters of evil to work together. As soon as Jin shisan and the crow arrived here, they felt the pressure in the sky. They didn''t dare to resist at all. They could only become such a coward now. Li Tian frowned and said, "no, this may not be the underworld robbery, but the omen of the Ninth Heaven robbery. Only the Ninth Heaven robbery can have such terrible power. I just don''t know who dares to touch the heaven''s power and bring the most powerful heaven robbery to the world. Now I just hope not to involve us. Now I don''t care about anything else. It''s important to protect my life first." ¡­¡­ The shadow stood alone outside the underground city, feeling the different atmosphere in the air, and the emotion in his heart was violently churning. When Hailong left a year ago, her words always sounded in her heart. With the passage of time, she found that she was more and more looking forward to the day when Hailong took her away. When a woman gives her first time to a man, even if she has no feelings for each other, it will become an eternal memory in her heart, not to mention that Hailong is so excellent in all aspects. Whenever the shadow calmed down, the vague figure would flash in her heart. She found that other positions left in her heart had been completely occupied by the figure except for the great cause in the family. "Hailong, is today the day you want to ascend to another parallel level? I know you will succeed, right? Don''t forget, I''m still waiting for you, 300 years of commitment." An angry voice sounded behind the shadow, "you''re thinking about him again, aren''t you?" Kong Lin''s tall and handsome body appeared beside the shadow. The shadow looked at him, bowed his head and said, "you don''t care about my business." Kong Lin fiercely grabbed Ying''s shoulder and said excitedly, "no, I''ll take care of your business. You''re my wife. You''re my wife! Ying, don''t care about that bastard. Marry me. Don''t you know how deep I love you? Ying, please, you know, I''ve been waiting for you so hard." With a slight sigh, Ying dialed Kong Lin''s hands and still lowered his head: "sorry, Kong Lin. I know you are kind to me, but I have promised him that I will never marry anyone. Don''t force me. There are many good girls in the family. With your current status, you can find one better than me. Brother Kong Lin, I''m sorry for you." Kong Lin trembled and looked up at the sky. "It''s him. It''s all because of him. Without him, we would have become husband and wife. I hate, I really hate. Shadow, I tell you, if you don''t marry me, I won''t marry anyone in my life. I don''t want anyone except you." The shadow sighed without saying anything. He also looked at the sky and prayed silently for the sea dragon in his heart. ¡­¡­ The first mixed sky robbery finally came. Two sky thunder suddenly emerged from the blue and red sky robbery clouds respectively. The blue and red IP entangled in the air, and the power increased by at least twice. Suddenly, it was divided into two mixed sky robbers entangled by red and blue, and blasted towards the sea dragon and tianqin respectively. The sea dragon moved. He moved before the tianqin. The golden light in his hand soared, "thousand Jun Cheng jade Yu." thousands of golden lights shone. Driven by the divine power of the sea dragon that has surpassed the eight turn scattered immortals, each golden light is so clear, just like fireworks in full bloom, resisting the great pressure from the sky. But a magical scene appeared. The golden light is scattered and absorbed, and instantly condenses into a huge column of light. This is the essence of a thousand miles of jade. However, it is obvious that things are not over. Hailong suddenly shouted before the hand of the harp: "the light is glimpsing." the golden light gathered together suddenly broke into two strands, and then flashed into the sky and landed in the sky. This is exactly what Hailong learned from the lightsaber division method of the Tang family. Although the golden light was separated, his attack power was not reduced at all. Under his full efforts, he shook the natural disaster. "Boom, boom -" the huge anti shock force shocked the whole body of the sea dragon, and his face turned white. Although he was not injured under the protection of the extremely mysterious ice cover, his blood was churning. His judgment is not wrong. It is only the first mixed robbery, which has surpassed the third power of ordinary robbery. Huoqiu suddenly shouted, "fool, don''t resist hard. Your mana is limited. Try to use the method of guidance and resolution. Don''t worry about sister tianqin. I''ll be fine if I protect her." At this time, the robbery cloud in the sky has begun to change. The first robbery has passed. The area of the robbery cloud has suddenly increased. The red and blue colors seem to be swallowing each other. The huge pressure makes the air seem to be about to solidify. Sea dragon and tianqin looked at each other. In order to save mana, they still chose to drop. They and Huoqiu fell to the ground, urging their mana and waiting for the coming of the second heaven robbery. The ground continued to sink deeply. At this time, it was about two meters lower than before. The earth trembled slightly in front of the pressure of robbing clouds. The sea dragon, tianqin and Huoqiu that rumble and shake in the air can only seal their ears with mana to be unaffected. Suddenly, under the fierce friction between blue and red clouds, a red and blue lightning cut through the sky, and a sky thunder several times thicker than before suddenly fell. The sea dragon felt that his hands and feet seemed to be a little and listened to the call. The whole body was very heavy. The oppression brought by the disaster was too great. Take a deep breath, the sea dragon''s body turns and moves quickly like a ghost. The protective blue light suddenly flourishes, flies up, greets the huge falling thunder in the sky that is enough to cover him and tianqin, and whispers: "Peace of mind, peace of mind, peace of mind. If the body is wide with the heart, what can be sweet. Who says that a body is small, it is as safe as a fairy mountain. Who says that a room is small, and it is wide between heaven and earth. An separated body has no shame, and the body, mind and heart are consistent. Although he lives on earth, he is born on earth." The surrounding air gradually changed. The sea dragon''s illusory figure seemed to make the air much fresher. His figure kept rotating in the air, and his whole body was shining blue, causing the mixed Tianlei to fall slowly. Because his figure changed very quickly to the position, Tianlei couldn''t grasp his exact position, and the descent speed was much slower. Xiaoyao has been as fast as the limit Suddenly, the sea dragon''s body stopped in the middle of the air. When it was about to be swallowed up by Tianlei, his body disappeared again. He could escape under the great pressure of Tianlei. His magic power was enough to make people frightened. When it appeared again, the sea dragon was hundreds of meters away, and Tianlei seemed to be teased and angry by him. The speed suddenly accelerated and chased the sea dragon''s body, and the sea dragon wanted to kill him This is the effect. The Qianjun stick suddenly lengthened, and nine figures appeared in the body. The first eight were swallowed up by Tianlei one by one. When the weakened ninth Tianlei was about to come, the Qianjun stick attracted the void, and protected his body with Yan shield to rotate quickly. At this time, the bodies of Tianlei and Hailong were already very close to the ground. During the continuous rotation of Hailong, the centrifugal force and the guidance of Qianjun stick finally made Tianlei''s direction deviate slightly. Hailong had no time to hesitate and flew up completely by instinct, "boom -" The second mixed disaster hit the ground heavily. For a moment, the mountains shook and the earth cracked rapidly around the place where the thunder fell. The extremely powerful shock wave sent the sea dragon''s body out like a shell. The sea dragon did not resist, but flew in the direction of the tianqin with the huge explosive force The sea dragon and the sea dragon had a good heart. When the sea dragon was shocked and flew, he had already floated up, and his whole body exuded a layer of silvery brilliance. He caught the sea dragon''s body and added a layer of silvery light outside his original defense shield. The two held each other for a full kilometer before they stopped. The sea dragon kissed the tianqin''s forehead gently and whispered, "we will succeed." Tianqin nodded and said, "take a break. Let me come for the next disaster. I can." At this time, the breath of the sea dragon was a little uneven. Although he was not injured because of his strength, his Qi and blood were also greatly shaken, and his mana was consumed. Nodded, flew to the side, then stood on the ground, closed his eyes and used a short time to quickly adjust his breath. He had absolute trust in his wife. The cultivation of tianqin is only a slight difference from him. Besides, she also has nine immortal Qin and yin-yang counter heaven mirror. Huoqiufei was not slow at all. In the twinkling of an eye, he caught up with tianqin and looked at the bottomless hole in the distance. He couldn''t help but say with a lingering fear: "this mixed Tianjie is really overbearing, more powerful than I thought." tianqin looked at her angrily, but now it''s useless to say anything. Since Tianjie has been formed, the only way is to carry it by relying on his own strength. "Sister Huoqiu, please protect me. I''m trying to fight against the third heaven disaster. The mountains stand up, the water flows, the clouds, the law of thousands of benefits, and the Qin and heaven are one." lift up your left hand, the palm is up and across your chest, and your right hand stands on it. The silver light suddenly turns bright. The nine string ancient Qin appears in front of her out of thin air, and the amber Qin is shining, It is the Jiuxian Qin that is integrated with the tianqin body Qin. Red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, black and white strings shine with different colors. Its appearance immediately increases the momentum of tianqin. Tianqin suddenly sat cross legged on the ground. A silver mask suddenly opened. The mask lasted for ten meters before it stopped. The inside of the mask was very quiet, as if there were two worlds outside. This is the first time tianqin has used her own absolute space. In this space, she is the absolute master. Her pretty face showed a faint smile. At this time, her mood suddenly became very calm. Her right hand gently dialed the neon dress on the first string, and the moving immortal hum suddenly sounded. Tianqin pressed the string with one hand and plucked it with the other. Her spring onion like ten fingers moved rapidly. This time, she didn''t play a single string, but nine strings moved together. The sound waves in a circle didn''t flow out, but filled her absolute space. The ten fingers of tianqin moved faster and faster, and the look on his face became solemn. The absolute space trembled slightly, as if calling something to the air. Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 237 The introduction to Xiao San''s new book has been uploaded. You can go and have a look. The title of the book is , address: http: www.cmfu.comshowbook.asp? BL_ id=101839 Welcome to collect and recommend. After the ice fire is over, the new book will be updated at a high speed ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Huoqiu looked at the tianqin in the absolute space in surprise. Now she suddenly found that she had underestimated this newly recognized sister before. Although she could not feel what was happening in her absolute space, from the nine colors of red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, black and white, the absolute space was like a huge bomb, It could break out at any time. What tianqin is doing now is to compress the bomb infinitely in order to achieve more powerful power. Her approach seems to be the same as Hailong''s response to the first natural disaster. Tianqin''s cultivation is now very close to the realm of eight turn scattered immortals. Although her immortal tools are not as many as sea dragon, her understanding and understanding of nine immortal Qin is better than sea dragon''s understanding of any of her immortal tools. Even if sea dragon wants to win her, it is by no means easy and must pay a great price. With the improvement of cultivation, tianqin has a deeper understanding of the application of Jiuxian Qin. In order to deal with the mixed Tianjie, she came up with this method. Nine strings play nine kinds of music at the same time. The mana of nine completely different emotions are constantly entangled with each other. The absolute space is gradually supported by this energy. The tianqin is almost to the limit of its own control. However, she still didn''t stop, allowing her clothes to be gradually crushed by powerful mana, but she always insisted. The two-color robbery clouds in the sky seem to have dropped in general, and the pressure is restrained. They are completely concentrated within hundreds of square kilometers centered on Hailong and tianqin. The surrounding plants have long been strangled and turned into powder under the pressure of natural disaster. This land has lost all vitality, and only various energies full of death are constantly intertwined. The blue robbery cloud and the red robbery cloud seem to be teased and angry by the sea dragon. The two robbery clouds suddenly separated, and then fiercely collided with each other, rotating rapidly like a vortex, and strange excitations continued to shine around the rotating cloud. The thunder disappeared, but the fear increased. In the rapid rotation of the robbery cloud, a huge red and blue light ball gradually formed at the tip of the vortex. The diameter of the light ball is more than 10 meters, and it is still growing. At this time, the tianqin moved, and the ten fingers swept over the nine color string at the same time. With a loud buzzing sound, a circular exit suddenly appeared at the top of the absolute space. The already extremely violent sound wave energy suddenly came out from this vent, condensed into a nine color entangled light column, and suddenly shot at the light ball formed by the robbery cloud. At this time, the light ball of the third mixed sky robbery has just formed, and the two groups of energy collide violently. Heaven and earth seem to have stagnated. The dazzling light makes Huoqiu and tianqin lose their vision temporarily. There is no roar, only a huge shock wave. In the dazzling light, a roar sounded, and the hot red light stood out. It was the fire that became powerful. When the nine color compressed light from tianqin impacted, Huoqiu already knew what she needed to do. At the moment when the shock wave was formed, she rushed to tianqin''s position with her memory, picked up her body and flew to the sea dragon like lightning. The most powerful fire power, Qilin holy fire, broke out in an instant, and the extremely powerful heat burned the air, A vacuum confinement is formed in the mid air to resist the raging of all shock waves. With a sound of tianqin, she spewed out a mouthful of blood. The powerful attack just now has reached the limit she can bear. Her body is not as strong as sea dragon, and has been shaken. Huoqiu said in a deep voice, "sister tianqin, please heal your wounds quickly. The fourth heaven disaster is blocked by me and Hailong." tianqin nodded weakly and used his limited time to embrace jiuxianqin to quickly treat the injury in his body. The sea dragon''s eyes were wide open. He didn''t look at the tianqin. At this time, his mana had been evenly adjusted. He flew up under the protection of the extremely dark ice shield and the extremely dark ice shield. The robbery cloud in the air seemed to be weaker than before. At this time, there was no movement. The sea dragon transferred his mind to his chest, and a layer of silver light placed a third layer of defense prohibition in the Yan dark shield and the extremely dark ice shield. The muscles of his right arm began to expand rapidly, broke his clothes, and exposed the tattooed muscles like steel. The purple air flow revolved around his arm. The injury of tianqin had completely aroused the stubborn anger in Hailong''s heart. He secretly determined that no matter what, he would never let tianqin suffer any harm for himself. Huoqiu flew to the sea dragon, his hands became claws and formed a strange handprint. He looked at the sea dragon and said, "be careful, I''ll help you. The fourth Tianjie should not be as powerful as the third, but according to my mother''s memory, it should be a large area of thunder. Let''s join hands to protect sister tianqin and don''t carry it hard." The Sea Dragon nodded. His strong right arm waved gently in the air. A layer of purple scales drilled out of his skin and quickly covered his arms. His five fingers grew long rapidly. Under the wrapping of the scales, sharp claws grew at the tip. Huoqiu said in surprise, "you are the power of the central purple Qi mixed yuan? Do you have anything to do with the Immortal Emperor?" Hai Long took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I have nothing to do with the Immortal Emperor. I just accidentally got a treasure from him. Let''s go and descend to the top of the tianqin." then he took the lead in flying to the top of the tianqin. His right claw was wide. In the palm of his hand, a purple light ball slowly formed. Within ten centimeters around the purple light ball, the air was completely distorted, although the light ball was small, But the magic power it contains is terrible. Huoqiu flew to the sea dragon, his arms vibrated, the clothes and skirts that had been transformed by energy disappeared, revealing a beautiful body. A layer of fine scales gradually condensed and covered her body. Her hands also grew giant claws similar to the sea dragon. Her fingers were staggered and raised her head, the palm was facing the sky, the whole body was stretched straight, and a flame suddenly rose from her feet, Her eyes had turned fiery red. The robbery cloud in the sky finally began to change again. The blue robbery cloud and the red robbery cloud suddenly separated. The thunder in the rolling cloud made a loud roar. Suddenly, a blue lightning fell first, and then a red lightning appeared without showing weakness. The sea dragon was slightly stunned. Whether it was the blue lightning or the red lightning, its power was only the first power of ordinary Tianjie. Deep out of his strong right arm, he punched out fiercely, and the purple gas soared into the air. Suddenly, he hit the first blue lightning sideways, flew to one side and blew it on the ground. Huoqiu cooperated with Hailong very well. He also punched out the Kirin holy fire, which had been completely improved. With the Red Mana, he drew a beautiful arc, and led the red sky thunder to one side from the side and blew it on the ground. However, it was obvious that the fourth mixed sky disaster was not so easy to deal with. Almost at the moment when the red lightning disappeared, another blue lightning had flown out. Hailong only felt that the Longxiang arm of his right arm was full of energy at this time. Without any hesitation, he waved his fist again and shook the blue sky thunder. When he thought he could take a breath, Another blue sky thunder came down immediately. Helpless, the sea dragon had to deflect the Yan shield of his left hand and take down the sky thunder from the side. He was hard attacked by half and led half of the attack to one side. The same situation also appeared in Huoqiu. She was attacked by two red Tianlei one after another, but her body was really strong. With the power of both hands, she even led the two Tianlei to one side. After Tianlei led away, Huoqiu quickly approached the sea dragon and shouted, "come on, grab my hand." Hailong was stunned for a while before he grabbed Huoqiu''s left hand. At this time, six thunders, three blue and three red, came down from the sky at the same time. Among them, one blue and one red lightning were entangled in the air, and their power immediately increased to a higher level. A hot force was sent into the bottom of Hailong''s heart. He clearly felt that he didn''t know what was aroused by the heat. The huge heat energy shocked his whole body, and his clothes could no longer withstand the surge of energy and turned into ashes, revealing his strong physique. Under the influence of that heat, the scales on the sea dragon''s right arm spread rapidly. In a moment, like Huoqiu, his whole body was covered with dark purple scales, but his left arm was not as strong as his right arm. The sky thunder had arrived, and the sea dragon roared. He only felt that his body seemed to have the power not to play. A huge amount of energy poured out of Longxiang''s arms and moistened his body. Looking up to the sky, the silver sun at his chest suddenly lit up. The silver light rose under the purple atmosphere and went straight to the falling thunder in the air. Huoqiu loosened the hand of the sea dragon, twisted her body strangely, opened her mouth, and a flame spewed out. The seemingly ordinary flame, as soon as it came into contact with six falling thunder, completely incinerated the front three, two blue and one red. It can incinerate the sky thunder, which shows the power of the Qilin holy fire. The silver energy of the sea dragon has also met up. He used his skillful power to lead the remaining Tianjie to one side. The mixed Tianjie brought him some trouble. His whole body trembled slightly. Fortunately, he had three layers of strong defense prohibition, which controlled his body from being shaken. After the three waves of attack, the two-color robbery clouds in the sky were like crazy. One after another, red and blue excitations continued to fall, shooting in the direction of Hailong and Huoqiu. Huoqiu showed her strong strength and took 80% of the attack with one person''s strength. Whether it was hard carried by the body or melted by the holy fire, she seemed so handy without any reluctance. The remaining 20% of the attacks were nothing for the sea dragon. He waved his right arm and led the fish out of the net one by one. It didn''t cost too much mana. I don''t know how long it took. After seven two-color sky thunder bombardment, the robbery clouds in the sky finally calmed down. Huoqiu gasped heavily. Hailong clearly saw the ups and downs of her chest. It was obvious that she had just received most of the fourth mixed robbery, which had consumed her a lot of mana. She asked with concern: "sister Huoqiu, are you okay?" Huoqiu nodded and said, "nothing to me? Hey, I really hurt you this time. I didn''t expect that the power of this mixed heaven disaster should be so terrible. You may not know that the fourth heaven disaster just now has the power of ordinary heaven disaster close to the eighth. The next heaven disaster will be stronger. Now I doubt whether the three of us can survive the sixth." At this time, Hailong only felt that he was full of strength and said confidently, "elder sister, you don''t have to complain about yourself. We can do it. Don''t forget that the three of us have the strength to be close to Da Luo Jinxian! Let''s adjust our breath quickly, and I''ll be the master of the fifth heaven disaster later." Huoqiu nodded and said, "it''s no use regretting now, so we can only go all out." They fell on the side of tianqin respectively, adjusting their breath and paying attention to the changes of robbery clouds in the air. With tianqin as the center, the surrounding ground is full of Cangyi. Looking around, there are huge pits everywhere. Huoqiu Road: "Hai Long, the purple Qi in the center of your right arm is the purest mixed yuan Qi. Just now I have used my own strength to help you trigger it. When you respond to the robbery, you should make good use of this power. According to my estimation, the fifth mixed sky robbery should be completely composed of lightning as powerful as the second sky robbery, and it is a dense attack. Try to lead them aside. Everything else has me." The sea dragon''s heart was cold. If Huoqiu said, the power of the fifth Tianjie would be at least twice that of the fourth Tianjie. The robbery clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker. The two groups of robbery clouds are entangled again. The sea dragon''s chest is stuffy for a while, and the divine power in his body is weaker than at first. However, because the mana in Longxiang''s arm is triggered by Huoqiu, he has reached his best state at this time. Longxiang''s arm trembles, and the Qianjun stick falls into his claws. The sea dragon looks at Huoqiu beside him and suddenly does it Huoqiu made a move that surprised Huoqiu. He didn''t continue to adjust his breath, but rose up in the air. The Qianjun stick in his hand expanded rapidly. He shouted angrily. I held the stick with both hands and lifted it back. The divine power condensed into the Qianjun stick in an instant. Under the urging of magic power, Ruyi two dark gold characters appeared in the center of the invincible stick. For a moment, everything in the sky seemed to be in the sky They all moved with the Qianjun stick, and the sea dragon shouted angrily, "destroy it. Qian Kun - one throw -" the Qianjun stick in his hand revolved around like a windmill driven by him. The body of the stick suddenly increased ten times as before. With the mana strengthened by the dragon''s flying arm, the sea dragon swung round and blasted towards the two-color robbery clouds in the sky. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 238 The introduction to Xiao San''s new book has been uploaded. You can go and have a look. The title of the book is, address: Welcome to collect and recommend. After the ice fire is over, the new book will be updated at a high speed ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong made this bold move with premeditation. He has experienced tiandaozun, ethereal, and his first four mixed Tianjie. He found that although Tianjie is powerful, the coming of each Tianjie must take a period of cohesion. His bold move is to destroy the magic power of robbing clouds. The spear body at the front end of Qianjun staff has reached tens of meters in diameter. With dazzling golden light and infinite arrogance, it suddenly cut into the robbery cloud. This is the first time that someone has dared to shake the robbery cloud with such full strength since some practitioners have taken the robbery. The heavenly kings of the immortal and the underworld who were hidden behind the robbery cloud were stunned. Just when they were stunned, the Qianjun stick had been stirred into the robbery cloud. The sea dragon''s body in mid air trembled violently as if it had been struck by lightning. His black hair stood upright. The robbery cloud in the air was divided into two by his stick. Countless thunderdrops flew down at the same time and shot at the sea dragon in mid air. However, the power of these thunderdrops was only similar to that of the previous fourth heavy mixed sky robbery. Sea dragon has sobered up after the earthquake. The move of throwing heaven and earth is not only very powerful, but also its biggest advantage is that after using this move, his body will not stop. From huge to small, Qianjun stick will produce a huge return force, enrich the user''s body and enable him to launch attacks continuously. Of course, this can only be achieved when the user can fully grasp the mystery of this kind. At this time, the sea dragon just had that ability. After his body was paralyzed by the thunder force from the robbed cloud, he immediately recovered. Seeing the sky thunder coming on his face, he was not surprised but happy. He knew that his previous work had been successful. Without any hesitation, his body suddenly floated down. At the same time, he also used the most powerful move of the thousand powerful stick method he had mastered. "Break - bolt - three - fight." every time the sea dragon reads a word, the thousand stick in his hand changes into different golden light. The main reason why thunderbolt triple strike is the most powerful one of the thousand powerful staff methods he has mastered is that it is not a single attack, but a continuous use of three moves at the same time. These are the three moves of Cheng Yuyu, talking and laughing about retreating the heavenly soldiers and hanging upside down the old gentleman''s furnace. When used alone, these three moves are already a powerful attack. When used at the same time, the power is not as simple as one plus one equals two. In the thousand powerful stick method, only this move can attack continuously and attack three moves continuously. The most important thing is the connection and continuity in the middle. If the sea dragon is facing an enemy at this time, the continuous attack of these three moves is enough to overwhelm the other party, and the powerful attack power can tear up almost everything. Jin Guangzhan puts, converges, puts and converges again. Hailong has used Qianjun stick to the point of perfection. Thousands of golden lights meet countless Tianlei. Under the guidance of golden light, Tianlei can only be attracted in all directions. The sea dragon walks freely. With his strong body and super defense, even if one or two Tianlei blow up on him occasionally, it will not affect his action. Huoqiu stared at the sea dragon in the air. She didn''t expect that the sea dragon could deal with the bombardment of Tianlei in such a way, which can''t be described by magic. Finally, under the sea dragon Shenwei exhibition, the fifth hybrid Tianjie didn''t play its due power at all, so it was resisted. The Sea Dragon flew to the ground. Huoqiu''s eyes flashed red. He was about to fly into the air to learn from the sea dragon and disturb the clouds, but he was held by the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s face was very pale and gasped: "Don''t go. Those heavenly kings in the sky are old and refined. The same opportunity will never be given a second time. Get ready. The three of us will meet the sixth heaven robbery together. As long as this heaven robbery passes, at least you and tianqin will be safe." After saying this, the sea dragon''s face changed and finally couldn''t bear it. Wow, he spewed out a mouthful of blood. Although the previous attack was only equivalent to the fourth mixed natural disaster, the sea dragon was a person to deal with it, including his wisdom, strength and on-the-spot reaction. He had raised his ability to the limit, and his spiritual overdraft made him have some support at this time I can''t hold it. Huoqiu grabbed the right claw of Hailong with his backhand, and another pure power of holy fire was input into Hailong''s Zhiyang body. For Hailong, this magic power was just like sending charcoal in the snow. Under the action of the pure mixed spirit emitted by Longxiang''s arm, his face suddenly looked good. He didn''t dare to delay a little time, so he quickly adjusted his breath. The robbery clouds in the air are surging and rolling, and they have been torn into two halves by sea dragons. They have condensed together again. The robbery clouds are rolling, and the deafening thunder is like a roar of anger. The power of the sixth mixed heaven robbery will never be lower than the ninth weight of ordinary heaven robbery. It seems that the heavenly kings of the underworld and the fairy world are angry, and the red and blue robbery clouds suddenly gather Gather and shrink. After a while, the area is only one-third of the previous size. However, as they become smaller, the ground becomes flat. That''s because the whole ground has fallen to the same depth as the pit previously blasted by Tianlei. The two robbery clouds suddenly become two huge light masses, which begin to squeeze each other and gradually rotate rapidly around each other Get up. The pressure in the sky is getting stronger and stronger, forcing Hai long to squat down, hug tianqin and use his magic power to resist the pressure from the air. At this time, the Yan shield on his arm suddenly changed. Without any warning, Yan shield transformed itself into a space with a diameter of about five meters, surrounding Hai Long, tianqin and Huoqiu Close in. Hailong looked at each other in surprise with Huoqiu. The space generated by Yan yudun was like the absolute space he used to completely isolate the outside world, and the pressure could no longer affect them. Regardless of analyzing the reasons, taking advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Hailong and Huoqiu hurriedly and quickly urged the mana in their body to run in order to recover more mana. In the rapid rotation, the two-color light balls in the air seem to have integrated into one. A crystal bead like a gem is separated from the rotating light mass. The volume of the bead is not large. It seems that it is only the size of the baby Tianshi of Tianshi daozun. However, it is this humble transparent bead that has brought great shock to Hailong, tianqin and Huoqiu. Tianqin woke up from healing. Although it was not long, the shock injury in her body had been temporarily suppressed. Huoqiu sound loss channel: "Well, this seems to be a nine turn thunder robbery bead. If this thing appears at six turns, what will happen when the nine turn mixed sky robbery? This is too terrible. Hailong, the three of us work together, we must not let the bead blow to the ground, otherwise, we will be crushed to pieces, and any immortal weapon defense can''t stop the bombardment of the nine turn thunder robbery bead." As he spoke, Huoqiu''s body flashed, and he had come behind the sea dragon. The scales on his hands disappeared and turned into a human hand. He pressed the younger generation of the sea dragon, and the powerful fire energy immediately entered along the sea dragon''s Lingtai, moistening the elixir in his body, constantly emitting more powerful magic power. With the help of Huoqiu, the sea dragon only felt that his whole body was dry and hot, his body was full of power, and looked at the tianqin, Tianqin immediately understood what she meant. She turned her back to the sea dragon and laid the nine immortal Qin across her knee. The light flowed, and the sea dragon took a deep breath and pushed the divine power in his body towards his chest. He and tianqin''s magic power were mutually exclusive. Only through the connection of Yin and Yang against the heaven mirror can he transform the magic power into tianqin. The silver light suddenly brightened, and the silver sun at the chest of the sea dragon seemed to live. The symbols around the sun emerged and floated in front of the sea dragon. Under the urging of the sea dragon, the silver symbols surrounded the sun, and a pure and incomparable silver energy was injected into the back of the tianqin, and those silver symbols were also input into the tianqin with the column mana at the same time. The whole body of tianqin was shocked, the silver light suddenly flourished, the silver hair danced in the mana, and tianqin''s arms naturally opened. At this time, she was like a goddess, and the power of the mirror of yin and Yang against the sky was completely put. At this moment, she accepted all the mana of Hailong and Huoqiu, and her cultivation was stronger than that of Da Luo Jinxian. Gently, she put on the Jiuxian Qin in her right hand and covered her palm at the same time Covered on the nine color strings, the tianqin looked up into the sky with a faint smile on her pretty face. She was originally integrated with the nine fairy Qin, and her strength gradually changed the nine fairy Qin. The amber body turned silver, and even the nine strings were surrounded by a faint silver light. "The nine strings move together, and the sky also falls. Jiuxian Qin! Zhan unleashes your most powerful power." she grabbed the nine strings at the same time with her right hand. It seems that she pulled back slowly without effort. The whole Jiuxian Qin made a buzzing sound and seemed to be shouting excitedly. In the sky, the nine turn thunder robbery bead has been completely formed, separated from the rapidly rotating light mass, and slowly fell downward. Tianqin gently looked at his nine fairy piano, the divine light in his eyes flowed, and said word by word: "nine strings - Qi - Zhi - meteorite - Sky - wave." The right hand pulled the string back to the maximum extent, and the left hand pressed the body close to his side, and the nine immortals Qin immediately swung up. At the same time, tianqin''s right hand loosened. It was like nine music played at the same time, such as nishang, Jinge, round dance, killing, whirlwind, nether world, sophistry, silence and meteorite. The sky was full of pleasant sounds, and a thin silver light wave floated up, It seems that the speed is very slow, but it has come to the bottom of the nine turn thunder robbery bead in just a few blinks. The nine turn thunder robbery bead, like a bird throwing into the forest, plunged into the arms of the nine string meteorite sky wave. Just as tianqin was about to urge her mana to resist the coming destructive shock wave, the sky suddenly changed. More than ten invisible figures appeared around the jiuzhuan thunder robbery bead wrapped by the Jiuxian meteorite Tianbo at the same time. The dozens of lights opened different restrictions. Suddenly, a light like the sun lit up in the air. Hailong, tianqin and Huoqiu were closed at the same time With their eyes on, the protective cover of the sky mirror is unfolded to protect their bodies. Without the expected impact, they just felt as if they had entered a bottomless abyss, and the surrounding suddenly became dark. The sky mirror made a harsh howl, as if it had been sharply rubbed. At this time, a gloomy voice sounded, "Tianqin, you have been tested by six times of the underworld robbery. You have opened the door to the underworld with your own strength. You are welcome to join." The sea dragon suddenly felt that the tianqin in front of him was out of his hand. Then, the huge strange Yin and evil gas kept rushing towards the tianqin. The sea dragon opened her eyes and looked at tianqin. She saw all kinds of dark gray lights shining on tianqin. She looked up to the sky, her arms were open, and her whole body was full of dark evil. The forced sea dragon couldn''t get close. The sea dragon suddenly realized that this should be the so-called evil spirit. Tianqin has succeeded. She has accepted the test of six times of the underworld sky robbery and became the first person in China to pass the underworld robbery Cultivator of evil. Tianqin''s body quickly absorbed the evil Qi in the air uncontrollably. She reluctantly turned around and looked at what the sea dragon wanted to say, but she couldn''t say it. Hailong found that he could only look at a small piece of light in the sky from the bottom of the earth. He didn''t know that it was actually caused by Huoqiu incinerating the ground with a Kirin flame. In order to avoid being attacked by the afterwaves, Huoqiu sucked the body of Hailong and tianqin with mana and fell rapidly, and came to the bottom of the earth like a flash. Hailong and tianqin looked at each other. Hailong knew that tianqin could not speak under the package of evil Qi. Although he was happy for tianqin in his heart, how he didn''t want to leave his wife! The sky harp kept rising with gray gas. She smiled at the sea dragon and gently waved her hand. There was only trust in her eyes. She believed that her lover would be able to ascend into the fairy world with strong power, and they must have a time to see each other again. Hailong nodded at tianqin and touched the silver sun on his left chest with his right hand. Tianqin also touched his left chest. They felt shocked. In the dark, with the immortal tool chain of Yin-Yang against the sky mirror, they will always have a continuous connection in their hearts. "Hai Long, take care of yourself. Recover quickly while tianqin ascends to the underworld. Remember our previous plan, I''ll go with tianqin." the red light flashes, Huoqiu has changed into a ball of light, and forcibly drilled into the gray barrier and disappeared into tianqin''s body. Tianqin''s eyes never left Hai long''s face. Hailong didn''t listen to Huoqiu''s advice and practiced immediately. He followed tianqin and flew up. Now he just wanted to see his wife''s appearance more and make the memory in his mind more profound. Chapter 239 The introduction to Xiao San''s new book has been uploaded. You can go and have a look. The title of the book is , address: http: www.cmfu.comshowbook.asp? BL_ id=101839 Welcome to collect and recommend. After the ice fire is over, the new book will be updated at a high speed ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Time seemed to pass quickly. The sea dragon only felt that in the blink of an eye, he and tianqin had flown out of the ground, and the surrounding light reappeared, while the two light groups in mid air were still rotating rapidly and floating to the ground. The sea dragon waved his hands to tianqin and shouted, "wife, you are waiting for me in the underworld, and I will find you." The upward speed of tianqin''s body suddenly accelerated. Hailong only saw a crystal drop of water. After that, tianqin''s figure completely disappeared. The sea dragon''s body shook slightly. At this time, he suddenly felt that he was so lonely. With a dry smile, he looked up at the sky and murmured, "come on, the seventh mixed disaster. I''m waiting for you." The two-color light balls in the air seem to have merged into one. Under the surprised gaze of the sea dragon, another bead is released, and the volume is obviously larger than the previous one, and the light is much brighter. Big nine turn thunder robbery bead? Can it be said that since the sixth hybrid Tianjie has reached the power of the ordinary ninth Tianjie, the latter three hybrid Tianjie are all nine turn thunder robbery beads? Just now, the three of us used the most powerful force to force the next one. At this time, this one is twice as big, and its power is naturally doubled. Even if those guys in the sky will let go of themselves after the heavy robbery, can they cope with the existence of beyond the nine heavy robbery? No, absolutely not. Although the sea dragon still has 80% mana with the help of Huoqiu, the nine turn thunder robbery bead is too powerful. He knew that he could not resist the past anyway. However, he was never a loser. He looked up at the sky, his right claw took back the Qianjun stick, his claws closed one by one, the golden light flickered, and the immortal killing robbery in the form of lightning had appeared in his hand. Hailong now wants to bet. After the seventh heaven robbery, as Huoqiu said, those guys in the sky will have scruples. At the same time, he also wants to bet that after losing all his mana, his body can resist the shock wave from the air. Although there is little chance of success, this is his only way now. Suddenly, he felt two groups of things separated from his body. One red and one black light condensed in an instant, revealing a huge form. It was the red dragon, red guard and three headed Qiu Jiao. The red dragon''s body seems smaller than before, but it looks more solid. The three headed Qiu Jiao''s whole body exudes metallic luster, and the same long horns have been grown on the three big heads. The appearance of them from left to right greatly reduced the pressure around the sea dragon''s body, but he was not happy. Although the red dragon is an immortal beast, and the three headed Qiu Jiao should also have the strength no less than that of an immortal beast, in the face of nine turn thunder robbing the Pearl, which is enough to counter the power of Da Luo Jinxian, the sea dragon knew that even if there were more of them, it would not play any role. "You go and leave here at once. With your current strength, it will be sooner or later to ascend to heaven." the Sea Dragon said anxiously. The Red Dragon said proudly, "I Hongwei have never been afraid of anything, especially in the fairy world and in the human world. You are a friend of the little Lord and also my friend. Hailong, you are not alone." The big head in the middle of the three headed Qiu Jiao raised his head and said calmly, "do what you want to do. We will help you as much as possible. If it''s a man, don''t say anything more." Hai Long''s pride soared in his chest. His previous decadence was swept away. Looking at the immortal killing robbery in his hand, he said loudly, "OK, let''s fight the seventh mixed heaven robbery together." as he said, he led the immortal killing robbery in his hand. The divine power in the body surged towards the golden lightning at an extremely crazy speed. The magic power quickly passed, and the immortal killing robbery also shone golden light. The sea dragon''s heart moved and suddenly urged the immortal killing robbery to fly over his head. At the same time, he raised his own dragon flying arm, and his right hand became a claw to grasp upward. The divine power was strengthened by the dragon flying arm, The purple Qi was continuously input into the immortal killing robbery, and the light of the immortal killing robbery gradually increased. With the current strength of the sea dragon, its overbearing attack finally really showed. The double nine turn thunder robbery bead constantly changed various colors. Finally, it broke away from the rotating light mass and fell gently towards the sea dragon. Red dragon and three headed Qiu Jiao each spit out their internal alchemy. When the sea dragon attacks, they protect his body at any cost. The elixir at the Lingtai was already dim. Hai Long locked his mind on the jiuzhuan thunder robbery bead. With the last trace of magic power, he shouted. Miexian robbery broke away from his control and turned into an indistinguishable shadow shooting into the air. The sea dragon fell to the ground, and the red and black light completely protected the top of his body in an instant. Just then, a change happened. In the distance, a glittering green light unexpectedly caught up with the immortal world in the air at an unparalleled speed. The black and green lights condensed together in an instant and hit the attack of jiuzhuan thunder. Still water and the day after tomorrow fell to the ground at the same time. Although there was only one arrow, they had consumed all their strength. When the Tianjie appeared, they were ready to help the sea dragon, but they were not in a hurry. After the increase of all mana, they finally shot the ancestral stunt guiding Jasper arrow for the first time the day after tomorrow. Hai Long reluctantly turned his head and looked in the direction of the green light. Of course he knew who it was. Zhang opened his mouth to say something, but found that he had no strength to speak. The black and green light instantly penetrated into the jiuzhuan thunder robbery bead containing the vast thunder force. The heaven and earth seemed to condense in an instant. The previous more than ten figures appeared again. The whole sky was dark. The jiuzhuan thunder robbery bead was constantly shaking, and suddenly it broke out. There was no roar or dazzling light. The nine turn thunder robbery bead appeared as a circle of black air flow, and spread in all directions at the same time. In the absence of any powerful black cyclone, the more than ten figures were thrown away, and their strength could not stop the spread of the black cyclone. Hailong is lucky. The more than ten figures have helped him block most of the black air in the front, and only a few of them extend out and fall in his direction. The red dragon roared in unison with the three headed Qiu Jiao. Neidan combined their sky fire and hell fire to lay a very thick prohibition. Although only a small part of the black gas was left, when it collided with the defense of the two immortal beasts, the red dragon and the three Qiu Jiao flew at the same time, and the three Ke giants of the three Qiu Jiao spewed blood rain all over the sky at the same time, and the Red Dragon was not easy. The red light was much dimmed and was close to transparency. However, they did it after all. With their strong strength, they saved the sea dragon without any strength. For them, this is enough. With a flash of light, they returned to the dragon flying arm and heaven and earth ring of sea dragon. After this battle, they will need a long time to recuperate. Hailong is lucky, but China is not so lucky. The black cyclone spreading around completely disappeared into the earth. On the ground, it was like accumulating 10000 tons of fire Yao. From near to far, a violent explosion began to occur. The explosion almost set off hundreds of meters of earth and rock on the ground. The destructive force that could not be described in words seemed to have spread thousands of miles away in an instant. At least one-third of the whole western region has been baptized by this disaster. Fortunately, the western region is vast and sparsely populated. If we change to the Central Plains, the Three Kingdoms, I''m afraid we will face the result of death. But even so, all kinds of animals, plants and even a few unlucky small villages in the areas covered by the explosive force will be wiped out and disappear forever in the roar of God thunder. The sea dragon lay flat on the uneven ground. Now he can''t even move a finger. Seven times have passed since the mixed apocalypse, but the light mass representing the destructive power in the sky is still rotating. Now, let alone the eighth hybrid Tianjie, it will be a more powerful jiuzhuan thunder robbery pearl. Even if it is just a very ordinary Tianlei, it is enough to kill him. Without the urging of mana, the seven immortal tools, including the yin-yang anti heaven mirror, can''t give full play to their due strength. In mid air, because of the release of the rotating light mass dimmed after the seventh mixed sky robbery, it gradually grew stronger, and the huge pressure flattened the flowering soil on the ground. It seems that the next catastrophe is coming soon. The sea dragon was in despair. He couldn''t move himself. He didn''t even have the strength to break Dan, and no one would help him, because no one could help him. Just as Hailong closed his eyes and waited for his death, he suddenly and clearly felt a very cordial breath. He suddenly opened his eyes and his chest was like blocking something. Even when tianqin left, there were no tears pouring out. His heart was shouting loudly, "master, is master you? Did you come to save me?" Two groups of yellow light full of harmony appeared in the hazy tears of the sea dragon. The harmony instantly drove away the great pressure and seemed to bring vitality to the dead ground. An old voice sounded, "that''s enough, you heavenly kings, and you netherworld netherworld netherworld netherworld. Do you want to destroy the human world?" Hai Long was stunned, because although the voice was very kind, it was obviously not his master''s. There was a yellow light in the sky, and his body appeared. It was an old monk in a yellow cassock. He crossed his knees on a golden purgatory, and his white eyebrows hung down, even reaching his knees. His right hand stood in front of his chest, and a string of black beads hung on his thumb. Holding an oil lamp with a faint Buddha light on his left hand. Behind it is a Buddha light with five apertures. Hai Long was shocked. Is this the five Qi Dynasty yuan recorded in Lianyun sect''s classics? Five Qi Dynasty yuan is a legendary realm. Even the original ancestor Lian Yun seems to have only heard of it. The rotating light mass in the air seemed to slow down, and the vigorous voice of meteor Lei Tianjun sounded, "Hello, dear Buddha, it''s not that we don''t want to stop. The mixed Tianjie appeared for the first time, and now it has exceeded the scope of our control. When this matter is over, I will naturally apologize to the Immortal Emperor and bear all the responsibility." "Since you can''t control it, let''s do it. The old man burning the lamp, do it." Hailong''s expectant voice finally sounded from another yellow light. He only felt that his right hand was light, and a golden light disappeared into the yellow light in an instant. It''s a great stick. I remembered the joking voice in my mind, "smelly boy, you fool, see clearly, my baby should use it like this." the yellow light gradually converged, and a fuzzy figure appeared in the air. He stepped on the golden spirit cloud under his feet, and the Qianjun stick turned out in his hand. The whole stick body imitated the Buddha and was very excited. The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "Amitabha, I covet more." he put the right palm of the rosary on his knee, held the oil lamp in front of him with his left hand, blew it gently, and a soft golden light floated out. The golden light expanded infinitely, covering the rapidly rotating light. Under the cover of this golden light, the speed of the light suddenly slowed down. The light burning Buddha said to the dragon''s master, "Holy Buddha, you can start." With a long smile, master Hailong said, "I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time, and my old sun''s body is a little stiff." although he said so, the Qianjun stick in his hand increased rapidly, "heaven and earth throw." four words were whispered from his mouth. Hailong was surprised to see that the Qianjun stick suddenly expanded and the color was changing, The original golden stick body has changed into gold and silver. The two ends are gold, but the middle is glittering and translucent silver. There are five big characters on the silver position, which are impressively: Ru - meaning - Gold - Hoop - stick -. Golden cudgel? This is the real name of Qianjun stick! Only in the hands of the master can it exert its real power. The figure flashed, and the golden cudgel suddenly broke into the violent light cloud through the prohibition imposed by the lamp burning Buddha. Master Hailong picked it with one hand and shouted, "open it for me." under the influence of Ruyi golden cudgel, with the strength of master Hailong and the lamp burning Buddha, the rapidly rotating light finally stopped, the light flashed, and the red and blue colors separated. The light dissipated rapidly, and fifteen figures of different shapes appeared in the air. They are divided into two distinct barriers. On the one hand, they are strange people who are covered in black light and tread on dark clouds, and on the other hand, they are golden immortals, of which meteorite Lei Tianjun is one. The six strange people shrouded in black light, without saying a word, controlled their own dark clouds, and several dodged and disappeared. Master Hailong scolded, "a group of fucking cowards, my old sun still wants to use these guys called Mingjun to move their muscles and bones." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point Chapter 240 Continue to lift the ban. The VIP junior three of Binghuo has been completely updated with 2 million words, which is the sixth work completed by junior three. In order to thank you for your continuous support, junior three specially wrote a special external article -- the stories that all six protagonists of junior three and mahjong have to say as gifts to you, Longgong, Lei Xiang, a Dai, Hailong, tianmark, What would it be like to get together? Hey, let''s go and see it. We welcome you to read the special article in the new book. Meanwhile, the guardian of the zodiac officially began to update. Please support the mistress''s collection and vote. The 12 Sunday''s finishing meeting will be transferred to the discussion area of the zodiac patron god. The more the more votes we recommend, the more the number of the gods is. http:www.cmfu.comshowbook.asp?bl_ id=101839 -------------------------------------------------------------------- Meteor Lei Tianjun showed a rare smile on his face and bowed down and said, "the Holy Buddha has great power. Those ghosts and monsters will naturally run away when they see you. This time, thanks to the help of the two Buddhas, so that we won''t make a terrible mistake." "Hum, don''t bring me a high hat. We haven''t settled the account for the last time. I''m not for you this time. The balance of the three realms can''t be shaken. Pay attention to yourself later. My apprentice has dealt with the seven fold mixed heaven disaster. It''s no worse than the nine fold heaven disaster. It should be given to him. I think you won''t be stingy." he said, Master Hailong also shook the golden cudgel in his hand. The nine heavenly kings are all powerful figures in the fairy world, but they can only smile bitterly in the face of such a naked threat from master Hailong. Meteor Lei Tianjun said, "although it is a mixed heaven robbery, according to the heaven rule, you must experience nine times of heaven robbery to cross the three realms. This rule can''t be broken. Holy Buddha, what do you think? Although there is still something missing in the cultivation of disciples, we are willing to jointly inform the emperor and promote disciples to be great Luo Jinxian. This is a good thing that immortals dream of!" "Hum, don''t give me the slightest eye. Don''t I know which is more important? It''s still two kinds of heaven''s calamity. I''ll help you finish it. I believe even if the Immortal Emperor is here, he won''t deny that my golden cudgel is much more powerful than heaven''s calamity. It''s cheaper for you." he said, shaking the golden cudgel in his hand, two rays of light went straight down and hit the sea dragon''s body. When the nine heavenly kings were stunned, the sea dragon''s body was hit and flew up. After several flips in the air, it fell heavily to the ground, spewing out a big mouthful of blood. At this time, Hailong''s mind was very clear. He was totally impressed by his master. These seemingly powerful two sticks actually have a very strong return force and did not cause any harm to him at all. As for the spitting blood, he was forced out by his own sudden wisdom with just recovered a trace of mana and cooperated seamlessly with the master. Master Hailong smiled and said proudly, "it seems that my grandson''s stick is much better than you! There''s nothing you can do about it. I''ll beat him to vomit blood at once. How? Now he can pass the test." The heavenly kings scolded in their hearts. How can they not see the fishiness of master Hailong with their accomplishments? No matter who they are, they can easily solve the sea dragon. Previously, when the sea dragon fought against the sky robbery, most of the power of the nine heavenly kings was to stop the destructive power of the sky robbery on the world. However, what can they do in the face of master Hailong''s taking it out of context? Lei Tianjun frowned and said, "Holy Buddha, it seems to be against the rules. I think..." "What dislike what is as like as two peas?" interrupted master Hailong. "What I hate most is rules. If you don''t take it, try it. If anyone can pick me up two, I''ll listen to you." then, he was very powerful. He didn''t know what to feel with his hands on his body and put it on his lips. He suddenly appeared eight people who were exactly the same as him. The nine figures faced the nine heavenly kings at the same time, and even seemed to want to compete with them on their own. The nine heavenly princes seemed to be afraid. The unknown heavenly monarch turned to the light burning Buddha and said, "Buddha, this fact is embarrassing us, you see..." The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "you all know the saint Buddha''s temper. I can''t provoke him. Just do what he said. When I go back, I will naturally explain to the Immortal Emperor that I won''t embarrass you." That day, you sighed and said, "since the Buddha said so, let''s do it. But it''s not an example. I hope the Holy Buddha won''t interfere with our task in the future." Master Hailong said, "I''m just such a silly disciple. If there are more, I won''t be tired to death. Don''t worry, old Tianjun. I won''t bother you again in the future. I, the great saint of heaven, Sun Wukong, always keep my word. When I have a chance in the future, my old sun will never forget your benefits today." The light burning Buddha coughed awkwardly and said, "Wukong, don''t forget your identity. You''re not the holy man of heaven now. You''re the fighting Holy Buddha Wukong." The sea dragon stared at the sky, the monkey king? Fighting the Holy Buddha Wukong? Good overbearing title, but he still prefers the first one, which sounds more powerful. His heart is full of excitement now. Can he have such a master and be worse in the fairy world in the future? The meteorite Lei Tianjun sighed and looked at each other. The nine people stretched out their right hands at the same time. The meteorite Lei Tianjun said: "Hai Long, after more than 1300 years of cultivation and examination in heaven, you have taken over the nine heaven robberies. In the name of Lei Tianjun, I allow you to become an immortal in heaven. Since then, you have jumped out of the three realms and are not in the five elements. You have the ability to cross any realm." he turned his head and looked at Sun Wukong, and then said: "If you like, you can enter the fairyland and be introduced by the nine heavenly kings. See the Immortal Emperor''s hearing seal. Ha." nine lights of different colors were emitted from the palm of the nine heavenly kings'' right hand and directly into the sea dragon''s body with incomparably powerful immortal spirit. Hai Long only felt that his whole body was shocked, and all kinds of visions suddenly appeared in his mind. The elixir in his body grew rapidly under the moisture of the incomparably powerful immortal spirit. It seemed that his magic power was restored to its best state in a moment. With the continuous expansion of his body, he clearly felt that he seemed to be changing. He had not really experienced it and would never understand when he was promoted to heaven The feeling of the body. Everything in the body is no longer so real. The whole body seems to have become an air mass. Although the mana continues to grow, there is no sense of fullness. The sea dragon breathes heavily. What he inhales in his body is pure fairy Qi, and what he exhales is the turbid Qi of the world in the entity. All the purple scales on his body have been shed, and a golden glory cage is covered He covered his body. When his forehead was hot, he couldn''t see it, but he knew that a golden symbol appeared. The symbol, just like the sun mark on his chest, was reduced, but the surrounding symbols were removed, and the color became gold. It was like an eye on his forehead. The golden light shone, adding a bit of prestige to the sea dragon. I felt it His whole body''s mana flowed like warm wind, and his body floated up unconsciously. A colorful light cloud set off his body, and a light cyan robe covered his naked body. The nine heavenly kings bowed at the same time and said to the monkey king and the Buddha who lit the lamp: "our mission has been reached, and we will return to heaven." then, the nine people looked at the sea dragon one after another, and then they left. When they were leaving, the meteor thunder heavenly king told the sea dragon: "Although you can travel through the three realms, it is stipulated in the fairy world that you can''t visit other realms without special circumstances. Moreover, you are a new immortal who has been promoted to the fairy world. You need to meet the fairy emperor as soon as possible to get the seal." At this time, the sea dragon was peaceful in his heart and bowed down and said, "thank you for your guidance, brother meteor Lei. I will visit the fairy world as soon as possible." Meteorite thunder felt the different eyes of other heavenly kings. With a helpless sigh, nine people had disappeared in the sky. Watching the nine heavenly kings of the fairyland leave, the sea dragon quickly knelt to the ground and respectfully said to the monkey king and the lamp burning Buddha, "see the master, see the lamp burning Buddha." The light on the monkey king gradually converged. When the sea dragon saw his appearance, he couldn''t help but be stunned. The monkey king was also wearing a cassock, but he was a monkey. He was a monkey with golden hair. His whole body was shining with a faint Buddha light and full of powerful momentum. The sea dragon was just stunned and quickly lowered his head. The monkey king scratched his face and said: "What? Look at your master. I''m a monkey. I''m a little dissatisfied, aren''t I?" Hailong zhengse Road: "Master, I admit that I was a little surprised when I saw your image, but I have absolutely no dissatisfaction. To tell you the truth, the disciple is very kind to the monkey. At the beginning, if it wasn''t for the six ears elder, I''m afraid the disciple would have died. Moreover, I have a good brother who is also a monkey. Master, no matter what you look like, you are the most worthy in the heart of Hailong Respected elders. Light the lamp Buddha, you can also prove it for me! I think you are all people with great powers. You can see whether your disciples lie. " The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled kindly and said, "silly boy, your master is teasing you? How could he care about this with you. However, your master''s'' great achievements'' in those years are very famous in the fairy world. He almost robbed the position of the Immortal Emperor. In the fairy world, I''m afraid no one will tremble a few times when he mentions the monkey king. Isn''t it! Monkey." Monkey King blushed, frowned and said, "don''t mention what happened to me. Smelly boy, is there something wrong with your brain? What are you doing to provoke the mixed robbery? Are you impatient?" the sea dragon scratched his head and said: "Shifu, I didn''t mean to. A friend suggested that I do this. She said that as long as I can take the seventh mixed robbery, the eighth and ninth will not fall, because the heavenly kings will take into account the gods and will not attack me again. It''s just that I didn''t expect the power of the mixed robbery to be so great." Monkey King knocked the golden cudgel on the head of the sea dragon and scolded: "Fool, I told you more than once that everything should be considered mature and put your own life first. If you obviously have the ability to survive the nine deadly disasters without me and the old man burning the lamp today, but you can''t get the corresponding return, you can only blame yourself for being stupid. Your efforts for more than a thousand years will be in vain." Although the monkey king was scolding himself, Hailong was warm in his heart. He knew that everything the monkey king did was for his own good. The master was absolutely dedicated to helping himself. He bowed his head and said respectfully: "master, what your old man taught is that in the future, your younger brother must learn more about being a man around you and won''t give you any more trouble." Seeing that the sea dragon looked like this, the monkey king nodded with satisfaction and said, "I don''t have time to take you all the time, and I''m in the Buddha world now. Although you have the breath of the Buddha world in your mana, you are still a cultivator after all. In the future, make more efforts and make a name for yourself in the fairy world. Don''t weaken your master''s reputation as a saint in heaven." The light burning Buddha coughed again and said, "Wukong, why can''t you forget your original name? If the Tathagata Buddha hears it, I''m afraid you''ll have to face the wall again." Monkey King''s face changed slightly, snorted and said: "Tathagata has been shutting down, but he can''t hear it for the first time? Well, light the lamp, we should go too. Hailong, if you have anything else to do in this world, do it quickly within three days, and then go to the fairy world to find the Immortal Emperor. Although your previous cultivation has surpassed that of ordinary immortals, if you are not an opponent in the face of ordinary immortals, it is because of you You don''t have the spirit of immortals, but now it''s different. The nine heavenly kings lead the spirit of immortals to remove all impurities in your body, and you have really become an immortal. In the future cultivation, it''s different from when you were in the human world, and you can understand it by yourself. " Then, with a wave of his big sleeve, a golden light suddenly pierced the sun like symbol on Hai Long''s forehead. Hai Long only felt a pain in his brain. He hurriedly relaxed his body and dared not resist at all. Various images flashed continuously. He knew that Sun Wukong had introduced his future cultivation methods into his mind. Before Hai Long said more, Sun Wukong had become golden light, like lightning Disappeared into the distant sky. Ruyi''s golden cudgel turned into a wisp of golden light and returned to the sea dragon''s hand. In front of the sea dragon, he was always so divine that the Dragon saw the head but not the tail. The Buddha who lit the lamp shook his head reluctantly and said, "you master! It''s this irritable temper. Although he has been a Buddha for many years, he still can''t change. In the future, be careful in everything in the fairy world, be careful in words and deeds, and don''t provoke right and wrong like in the world." he spoke to Hailong and looked at the direction of Lianyun mountain. The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "Buddha, I''ve heard from the master before. You seem to have something to do with him, don''t you? Are you his master!" The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and nodded and said, "monks don''t lie. Hongzhi and I really had a millennium fate in the past. The child has a straightforward personality and good talent. Your acquaintance is an opportunity for each other. Don''t worry, you will meet again in the future." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 241 The new book has begun to be updated. The guardian God of the Chinese Zodiac will update three chapters today. Welcome to collect and recommend. Bl_ id=101839 --------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long smiled and said, "I have nothing to worry about with your old man covering him. Buddha, I have some good things here, so I''ll honor you. I heard Hongzhi say that you prefer this tune." then, with a shake of his right hand, a huge red gourd flew out of the heaven and earth ring and handed it over with both hands. The light burning Buddha subconsciously connected to his hands. He thought it was a magic weapon, but when he started with the gourd, he found that it was just the most common gourd, just a little bigger. "Hai Long, what is this? I''ve never liked gourds!" The sea dragon looked at both sides and whispered, "this is the monkey wine brewed by Lianyun mountain. Don''t you like it?" The Buddha with burning lamp seemed to have bright yellow eyes. A circle of Buddha light instantly shrouded him and the sea dragon. The Buddha with burning lamp was close to the sea dragon and said in surprise: "you mean, is this wine?" Hailong nodded and said, "yes! Hongzhi said that you like drinking and eating meat best. I have no place to find meat now. These wines are even if Hongzhi and I are filial to your old man." The Buddha who lit the lamp impolitely hugged the gourd in his arms. He no longer had the solemn appearance of the previous treasure elephant. He said with a smile: "good boy, you are really savvy, good, good. I can''t ask for your good things for nothing. Here you are. In the future, I can''t tell them I like drinking in front of others." then, a bracelet flew to the sea dragon, Put it on the wrist of the sea dragon''s right hand. The bracelet is as white as jade. It does not emit dazzling light, but it contains a trace of warmth. Hailong knew that this must be a good treasure. He quickly thanked him: "thank you for the gift of the Buddha who lit the lamp. Since you are Hongzhi''s master and have a good relationship with my master, I''ll call you a martial uncle." it''s said that it''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. Although Hailong doesn''t know the position of the Buddha who lit the lamp in the Buddha world, it must be different from the attitude of the nine heavenly kings in the fairy world towards him. As long as you have this backer and your own master, you can say whatever you do. The Buddha who lit the lamp now only had this precious big gourd in his eyes. He nodded subconsciously and said, "OK, martial uncle, let''s go back. I have to go back. There are still many things to deal with in the Buddha world. Remember, when you encounter any danger in the fairy world, show this bracelet. The other party will always give me some face. Let''s go and see you later." after that, Holding the big wine gourd, he flew up and said, "Oh, yes, there''s another thing I want to tell you. Your master also loves wine. Bring some to him. Give it to him when we meet next time, and he won''t scold you in the future. Ha ha, goodbye, little Hailong." Hailong looked at the figure of the Buddha who lit the lamp and said in his heart, he and his precious apprentice are really a pair of living treasures. Does the master also love drinking? It seems that people in the Buddhist world don''t like wine! Take more with you. Even if you don''t drink, it''s always good to bribe others. Feeling the immortal spirit emanating from his body, Hailong felt comfortable and his mana seemed to be endless. He took back the golden cudgel. With a move of his mind, Hailong had returned to Lianyun mountain. He could hide his breath without anyone finding it. He directly returned to moyunfeng, found a few big gourds and filled the brewed monkey wine with ten big gourds. He turned his head and looked at the place where Hongzhi and xiaolingling were closed, smiled and said to himself, "good brother, I''m waiting for you in the sky." after that, with a big hand, surrounded by the spirit of immortals, ten big wine gourds were included in the heaven and earth ring one after another. The Sea Dragon flew up and flew out of the Lianyun mountains. When he was about to fly out of the Lianyun mountains, he seemed to suddenly think of something. With a sigh, he popped up two colorful lights in the direction of Zhishui peak. Thinking of Hongzhi, he also thought of his other brother, who was about to leave this world. He always wanted to have a look. Stop water peak. After the depression in the air disappeared, shuistop and the day after tomorrow reluctantly got up from the ground. Both of them were very weak. They looked at the direction of the sea dragon''s robbery. No one was sure whether the sea dragon was successful or swallowed by the heaven''s robbery. After all, thousands of miles away, if it were not for the day after tomorrow with the guide arrow and their familiarity with the breath of the sea dragon, they could not help the Shanghai Dragon at such a long distance. Two rainbow like lights floated to me. The water stop and the day after tomorrow had no power to resist, so I had to let the light full of peace flow into my body. Both of them were shocked at the same time. The surging and pure Hunyuan moistened their bodies, and their mana and physical strength recovered rapidly. Waterstop was overjoyed and said, "Hailong, this must be the mana sent by Hailong after he was successfully promoted to immortality. He succeeded, he really succeeded." The day after tomorrow, she said with tears in her eyes, "great, martial uncle, our efforts have not been in vain. Shifu, Shifu, he has been successfully promoted to immortality. I have an immortal master." the two women hugged each other and wept. This good news is more important to them than anything. Although Hailong''s cultivation at this time has not reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, his cultivation has been very close. From Lianyun sect to Beijiang, it is only a flash for him now. Feeling the pleasure brought by the big move method, the sea dragon relaxed all over his body. It formed a small Dharma array with his own immortal Qi, and then used the power of mana to move to the place he wanted to go in an instant. The cold wind blew, and the sea dragon was wrapped in a faint golden light. He looked at the direction of the mutant dungeon. He knew that he was not suitable to disturb the shadow now. Fly down towards the destination of your trip. The magic swamp was still so gloomy and full of the breath of death. Suddenly, a gentle wind blew, bringing a glimmer of vitality to the death swamp. The sea dragon was suspended in the air. He didn''t want to make trouble for Li Feng, so he didn''t go deep into the devil''s swamp. He only searched the whereabouts of Li Feng by virtue of his divine consciousness. Now his divine sense is like two eyes. Wherever he goes, he can clearly see everything. The magic swamp is very big. The sea dragon first probes into the cave where the last Li peak was located. His luck is very good. Li Feng is sitting cross legged in the cave to practice. Li has no time to be around him. The sea dragon sighed gently, and the divine consciousness directly stabbed Li Feng''s brain and told him his current position. Before Li Feng woke up, Hai Long returned his divine consciousness to his mind. Stand where you are, waiting for him to come. The good brother who grew up with him is about to be separated. It is unknown whether he can see him in the future. Hai Long knew in his heart that Li Feng had too much reluctance in the demon sect. He couldn''t go with himself, and he couldn''t take him now. Fortunately, I have the ability to pass through the three realms. I can come back and have a look before Li Feng and those people I care about. If I can help, I''ll try my best to help. However, I don''t know whether the immortal can help mortals survive the robbery. If fairness is considered, it should not be. Suddenly, a trace of dark evil spirit came from all directions. At first, the sea dragon didn''t care and thought it was just the evil spirit in the magic swamp. However, after a while, the evil spirit became more and more prosperous and came from all directions like a big net. Hai Long was moved in his heart. Last time he came, he was with the tianqin. Tianqin didn''t encounter any obstacles, but this time he came by himself. Are these evil spirits the protection of the demon clan? Forget it, don''t bring trouble to bean sprouts. You''d better fly to the sky and wait for him. At the thought of this, the whole body of the sea dragon shook slightly, and the spirit of the fairy turned like a vortex. The evil spirit that tried to block him was immediately completely freed, and all the evil spirit connected with the spirit of the fairy became invisible. The Sea Dragon flew up like an arrow, and the evil spirit in the demon swamp didn''t dare to entangle again. Just then, a deep voice sounded, "who dares to enter the forbidden area of our demon sect?" The black figure twinkled with a faint red light and quickly chased the sea dragon from below. The sea dragon didn''t know who the other party was, and he was in a peaceful mood at this time, so he didn''t kill people in the demon sect. The body turned in the air and patted each other lightly. The spirit of the fairy condensed but did not disperse, forming a flexible light wall and shaking the dark shadow out. In the sky, two figures float back at the same time, looking at each other thousands of meters apart. The sea dragon steps on colorful auspicious clouds and emits soft golden light all over the body. He is tall and straight. Although his appearance has not changed much than before, he looks very comfortable. The whole body is covered with a faint Fairy Spirit, floating there, revealing the true colors of immortals. Another figure was quite the opposite. He stepped on dark clouds, dressed in a black robe, and his scarlet cloak floated slightly behind him. He looked thirty or forty years old and his face was full of ferocity. The man Hailong naturally recognized was the leader of the demon sect, Li Tian. After the huge pressure caused by the heavenly robbery disappeared, Jin shisan and crow returned to their own territory for cultivation. Li Tian was just ready to take advantage of the opportunity that there would be no heavenly robbery in the next year, but suddenly found that someone outside the demon sect had invaded the forbidden area of the demon sect, and his breath was very strong. It seemed that his men could not deal with it, so he flew out to check it. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "since I see you today, we should make an end. Li Tian, you have lived long enough." The fierce sky''s eyes were full of anger. He snorted and said, "since you want to die, benzong will complete you." Although separated by kilometers, they can''t hinder their voice at all. Golden light and black red blood light lit up at the same time, and colorful auspicious clouds and dark clouds approached lightning. "Boom -" The golden light suddenly became so dazzling. In an instant, thousands of rays of sunlight were shining. Ruyi golden cudgel, under the control of the sea dragon, has enveloped all the evil Qi in the fierce sky with a wave. "Ah! It''s impossible, you, how can you? Have you been robbed in those nine days..." Li Tian''s voice was full of panic. The sea dragon proudly said, "yes, you guessed right. I am the only immortal in the sky and the earth. Go to death." thousands of rays of light and golden light merge into one and go away suddenly "Don''t -" a frightened voice pierced the sea dragon''s ear sharply. A figure soared from below and stopped in front of Li Tian when the golden cudgel touched his chest. As soon as the immortal spirit of the sea dragon was sent out, the golden cudgel suddenly stopped in front of the later figure, with a slight frown, "do you want to stop me? Li Tian has committed many evils and has long lived up to his death." It was Li Feng who came in time. He woke up immediately after receiving the notice of Hai Long''s divine knowledge. He didn''t disturb his wife and flew out in a hurry. But just out of the cave, he found the changes in the air and flew up in a hurry, just saving Li Tian. Otherwise, with Hai Long''s current cultivation, I''m afraid Li Tian is in danger of being destroyed both in form and spirit. "Brother, after all, he is my adoptive father. Although he sealed my memory at the beginning, he brought me up and taught me unique skills. I can''t repay my adoptive father''s kindness to me anyway. Brother, I''ve done many bad things and my hands are stained with countless blood. If you want to kill me, kill me together. I''m willing to exchange my life for my adoptive father''s." Li Tian wanted to say something, but when he heard Li Feng''s words, he was shocked. Li Feng''s words deeply shocked his heart. The sea dragon''s eyes kept changing, his wrists shook, carried the golden cudgel behind him, and sighed: "Douya''er, you know, I won''t hurt you anyway. However, I''m about to become an immortal. I''ve experienced nine turn heaven robbery. If I don''t kill Li Tian, maybe your demon sect will become a great disaster for our Lianyun sect. We have different positions. Get out of the way and let us solve the matter with Li Tian by ourselves." Li Feng still stopped in front of the sea dragon and begged: "Elder brother, just let go of my adoptive father. I know you have successfully survived the robbery. In fact, you don''t have to worry about our demon clan. Now the rise of mutants in Northern Xinjiang is a great threat to our three evil sects, and the leader of the evil clan and the evil ancestor have not returned. Now we are very difficult to deal with those mutants. How can we trouble you Lianyun clan? Elder brother, I beg you Please, for my sake, don''t embarrass the adoptive father. The adoptive father can''t control his cultivation now, and he will be robbed in a few years. Why do you care too much about an old man who is in a bad age? For my sake, let go of the adoptive father. " Listening to Li Feng''s pleading, Hai Long smiled and said, "well, you don''t have to say more. Li Tian, you''ve done many evils and will come from retribution. I''m afraid the only good thing you''ve done in your life is to take Dou ya''er as an adopted son. Well, you go. I want to talk to Dou ya''er." Li Tian smiled miserably on his face, nodded and flew away without saying a word. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 242 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Li Feng obviously felt that his adoptive father had some strange changes, but he couldn''t recognize it. He turned to the sea dragon and said, "brother, have you really succeeded?" Afraid of hurting Li Feng, Hai Long restrained his spirit and said: "Yes! I can be regarded as an immortal now. I miss you after the robbery, so I came to have a look and say goodbye to you. After I leave here, I will be promoted to the fairyland. Good brother, you should make more efforts and strive to be promoted to the underworld in the future. Oh, by the way, tell you a secret. In fact, the evil ancestor of the evil clan is one of my two wives. She is with me this time You have been promoted to the underworld since you started the robbery. If you succeed in the robbery in the future, you can ask her for help in the underworld. " Li Feng was stunned and said, "what? You said that evil ancestor was your wife. How could it be?" Hailong said with a wry smile: "It''s hard to say! Tianqin has suffered too much for me. Well, this is the demon sect. I shouldn''t stay long. Go back. In fact, I didn''t want to kill Li Tian today. I just deliberately induced you to say that so that Li Tian won''t have any doubt about you. Brother, heaven has the virtue of living well and don''t commit evil. Also, the mutant people in Northern Xinjiang have appeared now Wang. If you lose the fight with the holy king in the future, you just need to shout out my name, and she will let you go. That''s all. I''ll see you again in the future. "Hai Long flew forward and hugged Li Feng with force, and then stepped on the golden spirit cloud and disappeared in a moment. Li Feng looked at the sea dragon leaving. His eyes were a little blurred. Once upon a time, they were all urchins in a small village in the western regions. At that time, life was monotonous, but it was so simple. Now, he and his eldest brother are in different positions. The sea dragon has become an immortal. What about himself? When can he catch up with him? After saying goodbye to Li Feng, Hai Long flew directly into the sky. The air around him was getting thinner and thinner. Everything in the human world had come to an end. When he rose into the fairy world, he didn''t know when to come back. Looking up at the blue sky, the spirit of fairy slowly revolved around his body. Hai Long said to himself: "Misty, I''ve come to you. I''ve come quite soon. Dear wife." the longing for misty finally made him put down all his nostalgia for the world, recite the magic spell left by the monkey king in his mind, and fly into the air like lightning. The golden light became brighter and brighter, and even covered the colorful light under his feet. The sea dragon only felt that his body was light. Driven by the spell, suddenly, his whole body fell into darkness in violent trembling, and everything around him seemed to be changing rapidly. His body was like an electric shock, and the spirit of fairies around his body was surging rapidly Under the operation of the extremely mysterious cold ice bone, a layer of absolute space for defense was built around the sea dragon''s body. Just like another world, I don''t know how long it took, Hailong''s six senses recovered at the same time. As soon as his eyes lit up, he had come to another world. It was foggy around. With his eyesight, he could only see hundreds of meters away, as if he had drilled into the clouds. Everything was not so clear. However, the Fairy Spirit in the fog told him that this was the place that practitioners most yearned for - the fairyland. After all, Hailong was a practitioner. How could he not be excited when he came to the fairyland? He looked around excitedly, and everything around him was not clear It''s nothing new. Everything is so empty. You also have a down-to-earth feeling under your feet. The only difference from the human world is the rising fog on the ground. "Is this the fairy world? There''s nothing strange! You just can''t see the distance clearly. It seems that it''s not as comfortable as the human world." "No, you''re wrong. The fairyland is the fairyland, which is much higher than the human world. You think it''s bad here because you don''t understand it." a familiar voice sounded, and the sea dragon turned his head and looked back. He saw the meteor Lei Tianjun appear behind him with a slight smile. "Brother meteor thunder, how could it be you? What a coincidence!" Hailong said with some surprise. After all, it''s always good to meet someone you know when you come to this strange place in the fairyland. Lei Tianjun smiled and said, "it''s not a coincidence. I''ve been waiting for you. When you just entered the fairyland, your breath will be more turbid, so it''s easy to find." "You wait for me," said Hailong with some doubts. "What are you waiting for me? But it''s good. You can also introduce the situation of the fairy world to me by the way, so as to save me from bumping around." Lei Tianjun smiled: "The fairyland is a very free place, and there are almost no borders and cliffs. You can go to other places except the emperor''s Fairy palace and some forbidden areas. Just don''t disturb the cultivation of other immortals. In fact, the biggest difference between the fairyland and the human world lies in the fairyland''s spirit. Only under the nourishment of the fairyland''s spirit can the immortal''s magic power increase. The fairyland has no cities and no Villages, but there are also mountains and rivers. You can find your own place to live in seclusion for cultivation. In the fairy world, immortals are also divided into levels. The most common are ordinary immortals. They are called immortals, and some also have the titles given by the emperor, such as twenty-eight stars and so on. Those who are higher than ordinary immortals are the great Luojin immortals. When cultivation breaks through the realm of Tianyi, they enter the great Luojin The level of immortals can be regarded as an expert in the fairy world. So far, there are 36 great Luo Jinxian and some immortals equivalent to the strength of great Luo Jinxian. I won''t introduce them to you one by one. Above the great Luo Jinxian are our heavenly kings. In fact, there are not only nine of us, but only nine of us work in the fairy palace, so they are collectively called the nine immortal kings. As for Those immortal celebrities whose accomplishments are above us are mysterious. Most of them live in seclusion in their own territory and have different hobbies. Unless the emperor convenes, they will not appear easily, so they are not within the three levels I mentioned. There are very few practitioners who can rise from the human world to the immortal world, so they have to meet the emperor after they rise to the immortal world. If The emperor thinks it is a talent that can be made and will give it a certain title. The reason why I am waiting for you here is to take you to meet the emperor. You are a disciple of douzhan Holy Buddha. I think the emperor will not treat you lightly. " Listening to what meteor Lei Tianjun said about the fairyland, Hailong couldn''t help but be fascinated. Everything must start from scratch. When can he have the strength like master Xiang, I''m afraid he can really stand firm in the fairyland, "Brother meteor thunder, thank you for introducing me. Let''s go now. Oh, by the way, do you know where my wife is now after she was robbed and promoted to immortality last time?" Lei Tianjun smiled and said: "Your wife is really a rare beauty. It''s hard for anyone in the fairy world to compare with him. The emperor was shocked when he first saw her. He was given the title of ethereal fairy and worked directly in the heavenly palace. Hailong, there''s one thing I want to remind you. Immortals are not allowed to have casual feelings in the fairy world, so it''s best not to be in the face of the emperor when your strength is not enough I mentioned your wife a few days ago. As long as you have perseverance, I believe you and your wife will be together sooner or later. Do you understand? " Although Hailong didn''t think so, he didn''t know anything about the fairyland after all. He could only force down his longing for the misty world, nodded and said, "brother meteor Lei, don''t worry, I won''t make trouble for you. I just want to know my wife''s current situation. As long as she''s safe, you''re right. There''s plenty of time in the future, and I''ll always have a chance to meet her." Although he said so, he didn''t think so in his heart. As long as he knew the exact location of the misty world, he would always find a chance to find it. As for the rules of the fairy world, can he limit the person who never knew what the rules were? Lei Tianjun smiled and said: "You should understand the truth better than I thought. I''m afraid you''re like your master, otherwise the fairyland will be really lively. Your wife is very good now. She has been assigned to the female recognition officer of Guanghan palace to help the Queen Mother deal with some things. You know, the Queen Mother''s status in the fairyland is second only to the emperor. She is in charge of all female immortals. Although she has been in charge After many years of ignoring the fairyland things, but the emperor respected her very much. With the protection of the queen mother, your wife will never be hurt? " The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "Queen Mother? Is it the mother of the Immortal Emperor?" Meteorite Lei Tianjun smiled and said, "No. the queen mother is not only the emperor''s wife, but also the empress of the imperial palace. At the beginning, she married her majesty with her sister. Because the empress was as gentle as her mother, the emperor had a certain sense of dependence, so the emperor specially gave the title of Queen Mother and will always be the first female official in the fairy world." The sea dragon''s heart moved. The two names, the wife of the Immortal Emperor and Guanghan palace, were linked together. In addition, meteorite Lei Tianjun said that the queen mother had a sister. So, this empress should be xuantianxin, xuantianbing''s sister. It''s really hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It takes no time. When you go to find the misty, you can complete xuantianbing''s first task Ah! No, didn''t xuantianbing say that xuantianxin imprisoned himself in the depths of the Guanghan palace, but Chang''e occupied the Guanghan palace? If so, wouldn''t it be dangerous to be ethereal. With his eyes turned, he asked from the side: "brother meteor Lei, are all the wives of the Immortal Emperor living in the Guanghan palace? How many wives does he have?" Meteorite Lei Tianjun''s face changed slightly and said in a low voice, "Hailong, these are not what you should inquire about. Well, come with me quickly. Maybe you will know these things in the future." With that, Hai Long couldn''t say more. He flew up with him through the heavy fog. Hai Long was puzzled, but he also knew that it was urgent. If Chang''e presided over the Guanghan palace now, his magic might not be enough to find the misty. In that case, take your time. When you get familiar with the fairyland, at least find a suitable escape route Looking for a faint trace. The fog gradually thinned out. After passing through the 100 meter thick fog, Hailong was surprised to find that the previous fog had been trampled under his feet, and the pure fog was hazy and dense, which brought a mysterious beauty. He found that he had accepted the fairyland now. The spirit cloud at the foot of the meteorite Lei Tianjun suddenly expanded, and Hailong only felt his body rush forward, and the scenery in front of him suddenly changed It''s changing one by one. From the new cultivation method handed down to him by the master Monkey King, he knows that this kind of magic is one of the great methods of moving. It''s called shrinking the ground into an inch. It can continuously cross space. He can''t use it easily with a person like meteor Lei Tianjun. After the magic power is transformed into immortal spirit, Hailong hasn''t had time to experience the ability of immortal spirit, only I just feel stronger. "Hai Long, I live in the meteorite thunder palace in the fairy palace, which is also the outer palace in the fairy palace. You can come to me if you have a chance in the future. The fairy palace is not an ordinary immortal. Take this. As long as you say it''s my friend of meteorite thunder, the heavenly king guarding the palace gate won''t embarrass you." As he spoke, meteorite Lei Tianjun handed Hailong a piece of crystal, which was hexagonal. Looking carefully, it turned out that it was surrounded by clouds and seemed to make bursts of thunder. Meteorite Lei Tianjun explained: "This is my thunder spirit talisman. There are only three in total. It is my symbol. When you encounter any problem that can''t be solved, just inject the spirit of the fairy into the thunder spirit talisman, and I will get to you as soon as possible. However, I''m very lazy, not an extreme crisis. You''d better not call me often." Although Hailong knew that meteor Lei Tianjun''s good attitude towards himself was largely due to his master, he couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart. It''s so precious for him to be a stranger in a foreign land alone and have a friend to help him. He put the crystal into his heaven and earth ring and cheered up, and a big red wine gourd suddenly appeared in his hand. Cheng The heart said: "brother meteor thunder, I''m from the lower world. I don''t have anything you can see. Take this. It''s also a specialty in the human world." Lei Tianjun''s nose moved, and a strange look suddenly appeared on his serious face. He murmured, "is this, is this wine?" The sea dragon looked at the gourd in his hand and screamed, "no, brother meteor thunder, your nose is too powerful. I''m afraid the wine will evaporate, but the gourd is well protected!" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 243 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Meteor Lei Tianjun grabbed the gourd into his hand, slowed down, unscrewed the gourd mouth, and suddenly a smell of wine came. His whole body was shocked, his mouth to mouth gulped, drank a big mouthful, smacked his mouth a few times, and said movingly: "Good wine, it''s really good wine! Even immortal wine is nothing more than that. Good brother, you are really a bosom friend of my eldest brother. My eldest brother likes to drink two mouthfuls when he''s free, but the output of wine in the fairy world is very small, and only the emperor can drink it often. With this big gourd, I can drink it for a few days. I''m not polite." Then he carefully covered the gourd mouth again, and the light flashed. I don''t know where he received it. Lei Tianjun laughed and patted the sea dragon on the shoulder, "OK, OK, you brother, I''m sure." The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "brother meteor thunder, do people in the fairyland like drinking very much? I think you seem to cherish this thing." Lei Tianjun laughed: "You don''t know. In the fairyland, wine is definitely the most precious thing. Compared with the flat peaches in the flat peach garden for more than 6000 years, ordinary immortals may not be able to drink it once for thousands of years. Even heavenly kings like me can''t taste it until the flat peach event every 100 years! I''m not addicted to wine. If I have a strong addiction to wine, I''m afraid He is also willing to exchange immortal utensils for wine. " The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "it won''t be. Isn''t there some nectar in the fairy world? What''s my wine?" Lei Tianjun smiled: "You don''t understand. Wine is fundamentally different from nectar and jade liquid. Maybe you can make nectar and jade liquid beneficial to cultivation with all kinds of fairy fruits, but it''s difficult to make the taste of wine. We like these real wine best. Immortals are not allowed to come down to the world casually. Therefore, it''s the most wonderful thing for us to drink a mouthful of real wine. The so-called thing If you use the wine you just gave me to exchange for nectar and jade liquid, do you believe it? You may not know that your master, the monkey, often steals the world, and the main reason is to steal wine and drink. We don''t know how much we envy? Buddha Tathagata doesn''t bother to control him, but just forbids him Just bring wine into the Buddha world. Wine is in the fairy world, just like the most precious gem in your human world. Now you also have the ability to go down to the human world. If you have a chance in the future, don''t forget my old brother. " At this time, Hailong was excited. Wine can be exchanged for nectar and jade liquid, and wine can be exchanged for immortal tools? Such a good thing was discovered by himself. We must make good use of it in the future. Xianfeng stroked his face, and a faint cyan light suddenly appeared in front of him. Meteorite Lei Tianjun''s face changed and regained his serious appearance. It was only in the blink of an eye that the cyan light had arrived in front of them. Meteorite Lei Tianjun said calmly, "who should I be? It was a barefoot immortal. Meteorite Lei was polite." Hai Long saw the appearance of the visitor clearly. He had white hair and eyebrows. His appearance was very strange. His facial features seemed to be gathered together. He had a small nose and small eyes. He was wearing gray pants on his lower body and a white long shirt on his upper body. Because he was very fat, his long shirt was open and exposed his chest and abdomen. He patted him with the huge Pu fan in his hand from time to time. He looked carefree. It was the most strange His big bare feet are as big as three ordinary people. No wonder they are called the barefoot immortal. The barefoot immortal laughed and said, "don''t be polite, God. Who is this little brother? I''ve never seen him before. Did he rise from the earth again? When did the man become so powerful?" Meteorite Lei Tianjun said calmly, "please help yourself, immortal. I''ll take this person back to the immortal palace to recover his life." then he walked with a straight face and pulled the sea dragon. The barefoot immortal hehe smiled and didn''t care about the cold tone of meteor Lei Tianjun. He stepped aside and said to Hailong, "little brother, I''ll have a chance to play with me in the future! I live in the chiyun mountain south of the fairy palace." Hailong is no longer a naive boy when he first entered the cultivation world. In order to be convenient in the fairy world, he tried to make himself appear modest. When passing the barefoot immortal, he saluted slightly and said, "if you have a chance in the future, you must go to the immortal for advice." Meteorite Lei Tianjun seemed impatient. He started the top-level movement of shrinking to inches again and left quickly with Hai long. When he couldn''t see the barefoot immortal again, Hai Long couldn''t help asking, "brother, you seem to have a problem with the immortal just now! Don''t you get along well?" meteorite Lei Tianjun shook his head and sighed: "No. the barefoot immortal is a well-known good man in the fairyland. He always keeps aloof from the world. However, as a high-ranking law enforcer in the fairy palace, I must keep a dignified appearance in front of the immortals, otherwise I can''t convince the public. Don''t look at the barefoot immortal as ordinary. In fact, his cultivation is never lower than that of Da Luo Jinxian. However, no one has seen him do it. He is that to anyone It''s about to arrive. Remember, after you go to the fairy palace, you should maintain a respectful attitude, because every immortal here is not simple. Don''t inadvertently offend others, it won''t do you any good in your future cultivation. " The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "thank you for your advice, brother meteor Lei. Don''t worry. I''ll never give you trouble." in front of you, the purple air rose and the golden light flowed. Layers of treasure light dyed the surrounding clouds into a golden ocean. Under the support of the golden cloud, a huge palace was in sight, The magnificent scene is far from any place that Hailong has ever seen before. Compared with the palace of Zhao Song Kingdom, it is like a firefly and a bright moon. The incomparably pure and powerful Fairy Spirit is constantly blowing with the fluctuation of the golden cloud. It seems that there are all kinds of wonderful beauty in the world in front of us. Under the golden light, It always brings people a dreamy feeling. Hailong only felt that his whole body seemed to be integrated into this atmosphere. He clenched his fists excitedly and said in a daze: "is this the fairy palace? What a magnificent palace!" Meteor Lei Tianjun smiled and said, "of course it''s magnificent. You know, the fairy palace is the midpoint of the whole fairy world and the place where the spirit of immortals is the most vigorous. Almost all immortals are willing to work in the fairy palace in order to be able to practice here. One year of practice here is enough to compare with three years in other places in the fairy world. Let''s go." then, the spirit cloud at our feet converged, Slowly fell towards the palace. With a flash of light, Hailong only felt that he was down-to-earth. What he stepped on was milky white jade. There was no gap and the luster was bright and lustrous. It was obviously much better than the bluestone in Jietian square. In front of him was a huge palace gate, 100 meters high, carved with all kinds of strange things. A plaque was hung on the gate of the central palace, which read three magnificent typewriters - Nantianmen. Hailong just wanted to go inside the palace gate, but he was held by meteorite Lei Tianjun. Meteorite Lei Tianjun shouted in a deep voice: "meteorite Lei was ordered by the Immortal Emperor to receive the Hailong immortal who was promoted to the fairy world through the nine times heaven robbery. He specially returned to the palace to reply and ask the heavenly king for permission." as soon as the voice fell, the golden light flashed in front of the Nantian gate, and five figures appeared at the same time, four of whom were wearing gold armor, The heavenly soldier with a golden gun, and the leader, dressed in a mighty armor, carried a long gun in his right hand, while his left hand held a glittering sword. He looked very powerful. "Don''t mention it, your majesty has a purpose. You can see it yourself when you come back." as he said, he looked up and down at the sea dragon, and there seemed to be a trace of hostility in his eyes. Meteorite Lei Tianjun showed a rare smile on his face, nodded to the general and took the sea dragon into the South Tianmen. Walking into the south gate, Hailong couldn''t help but wonder and asked in a low voice, "brother meteor Lei, who was that man just now? Why were you so polite to him. Moreover, the guy didn''t seem very friendly when he saw me for the first time." Lei Tianjun smiled and said: "He can''t be friendly to you. He suffered a lot from your master at the beginning. That''s the growth king magic Liqing, who is responsible for guarding the South Tianmen gate. He is good at using some gold spears. The magic weapon is the Qingyun sword held in his arms. They have four brothers. The other three are holding the national heavenly king magic Lishou, Duowen heavenly king magic Lihai and Guangmu heavenly king magic Lihong. They are collectively called the four heavenly kings. They are In the fairyland, they all have great supernatural powers and are deeply trusted by the emperor. Do you think that they can be responsible for guarding the four gates of the fairy palace, and their mana cultivation will be poor? Although they haven''t really competed, they definitely have the strength of our heavenly monarch level. When your master was the great saint of heaven, the four heavenly kings were ordered to arrest, but they suffered a great loss in your master''s hands . you are a disciple of Qi Tian Da Sheng. It''s no secret that you are in the fairy palace. Naturally, he will be hostile to you. However, as long as you don''t provoke them, you should be fine. " The sea dragon suddenly realized, "I see. It seems that my master has made many enemies! Brother meteor thunder, can you tell me about the master''s past deeds." Meteor Lei Tianjun''s face changed slightly and said, "your master''s previous affairs are taboo in the fairyland. If you have a chance, you''d better ask him yourself. I can''t say much. Anyway, what I can tell you is that although your master is afraid of people, you don''t have many friends in the fairyland. So you must be careful, but don''t lose your master''s reputation." The immortal atmosphere in the heavenly palace was dense, and the surrounding situation could not be seen at all. Meteorite Lei Tianjun took Hailong to walk through the clouds. I don''t know how long it took. They came to a huge white jade door. Meteorite Lei Tianjun respectfully said in a loud voice: "inform the Emperor, meteorite Lei brought Hailong immortal who has newly risen to the fairy world to recover his life." A gentle voice sounded from behind the white jade door, "come in." The white jade door opened slowly, and a golden light Avenue appeared in front of Hailong and meteorite Lei Tianjun. Meteorite Lei Tianjun was obviously used to these. With a curious look on his face, Hailong walked in. Stepping on the golden light Avenue, Hailong suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure, subconsciously lowered his head and followed behind meteorite Lei Tianjun. He looked at both sides from time to time. There was no one on both sides, only one Huge white jade pillars stood one after another. After about a hundred steps, meteor Lei Tianjun suddenly stopped, put his left hand behind him and made a gesture to the sea dragon. The sea dragon walked out from his tall back, looked up and looked forward. In front of him was the 18th episode steps, on which was a golden platform. At the top of the white jade seat on the platform, there was a person sitting on the top, who was wearing a golden robe , wearing a golden crown, is smiling at himself. On both sides of him, there is a handmaid. A strange feeling suddenly appeared in Hailong''s heart. The person sitting in the first place seemed to be very kind to him. Is this the Immortal Emperor? Through xuantianbing''s previous introduction, Hailong always thought that the Immortal Emperor was a fickle person, but when he saw the Immortal Emperor face to face, he found that he was wrong. The Immortal Emperor brought him a gentle in majesty and a subconscious heart Feeling greatly increased, without the guidance of meteor Lei Tianjun, the sea dragon knelt to the ground and said respectfully, "see the Immortal Emperor for the sea dragon." The Immortal Emperor smiled, waved his big hand and said, "don''t be polite. Get up." a peaceful spirit rose from the ground and lifted the sea dragon. The meteor thunder emperor bowed back to one side. The Immortal Emperor said, "Hai Long, you know what? In fact, we have been observing you for a long time. Welcome to join the fairy world. Unlike the human world, the fairy world only needs to bow in the future. There is no need to kneel down." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "Immortal Emperor, do you observe me? I used to be just an ordinary cultivator!" The Immortal Emperor smiled and said: "No, you''re not ordinary. How can you be ordinary if you can be a disciple of the fighting Holy Buddha and get my dragon Xiangyu to recognize the Lord? Today we just meet in my bedroom. You don''t have to be too restrained. In recent years, you, Piaomiao and Jietian have joined the fairy world and injected fresh blood. I''m very happy, especially you. It''s not easy to get through the nine times of heaven. However You are still young, and I can''t confer any title on you. In the future, you have to work hard on your own. I''m optimistic about your development in the fairy world. " Hai Long lowered his head and said, "thank you for your praise. I will try my best to practice in the future. However, I hope to work in the fairy palace. I wonder if I can help you." Of course, he is willing to stay in the fairy palace. Guanghan palace is in the fairy palace. Only by staying here can he touch Guanghan palace and look for the misty. Otherwise, the fairy palace is heavily guarded and can''t break in casually. The Immortal Emperor took a deep look at Hailong and said with a smile, "I''m glad you''re willing to work in the fairy palace, but you know too little about the fairy world and it''s not suitable to stay in the fairy palace now. It''s better for you to travel around the fairy world more in the future. At that time, if you''re still willing to come to the fairy palace, we will arrange a suitable position for you." Although his smile was very gentle, his words gave people an indisputable feeling, which made the sea dragon unable to resist. "I respect the emperor''s instruction." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 244 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The Immortal Emperor said calmly, "you can leave now. The meteor thunder emperor will send you out. Although you have survived the Ninth Heaven robbery, you''d better not walk through other realms without our permission, so as not to affect the balance of the three realms. Meteor thunder, take the sea dragon down. Pass my order and reward the sea dragon with a pot of nectar and jade liquid. For the time being, it''s in the name of the sea dragon immortal, and you''ll be rewarded in the future." "Xie Dijun." Hailong was in a good mood at this time. The Immortal Emperor''s attitude towards him made him feel much more comfortable about everything in the fairy world. After the ceremony, he withdrew from the Immortal Emperor''s bedroom with Lei Tianjun. Looking at the back of the sea dragon and the meteor Lei Tianjun leaving, the Immortal Emperor flashed a strange light in his eyes, sneered, stood up and said to the maid beside him: "drive Guanghan palace." After leaving the Immortal Emperor''s bedroom, Hailong stretched out his body and said with a smile: "unexpectedly, the Immortal Emperor is much more gentle than I thought. Brother meteorite Lei, it seems that there is such a master in the immortal palace. Your life is good!" meteorite Lei Tianjun showed a worried look in his eyes, frowned slightly and said: "Today, the emperor seems different from usual. He is always very strict. Maybe I''m worried too much. He should appreciate you for your master''s sake and because you have his Longxiang jade." Hailong recalled the scene when the Immortal Emperor spoke to himself. He really couldn''t find any flaws. Every word of the Immortal Emperor seemed to come from his heart. "Brother meteor thunder, you must be worried too much. The Immortal Emperor, as the leader of the fairyland, how can he cheat me? I have nothing worth cheating. Brother, I want to travel around the fairyland first. Misty, I have to bother you to take care of it. I will find a way back to find him as soon as possible." Although Hailong''s desire to see Piaomiao is becoming more and more urgent, he can''t stay in the fairy palace after all. He has to wait and think of a way. Now Hailong also wants to open up a little. Anyway, his days in the fairy world are endless. Although he can''t meet Piaomiao for the time being, when he becomes stronger, he can find a master to explain to the fairy emperor, and he is very sure to persuade the fairy emperor to take Piaomiao away Marry yourself. Hailong is very eager for strength now. The heroic demeanor of the monkey king to frighten the nine heavenly kings lingers in his mind from time to time. He understands that, like mortals, strength represents everything. As long as his cultivation is high enough, even the Immortal Emperor should be afraid of himself. Meteorite Lei Tianjun said relieved, "you''re right. Emperor is the Lord of the fairyland. I really shouldn''t doubt anything. Don''t worry about your wife. I''ll take care of you." The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "brother meteor Lei, do you know where the six eared macaque is? Elder six eared is as kind to me as a mountain. Since I have come to the fairy world, I want to visit him first." Lei Tianjun smiled: "You say that old monkey! He''s fine now, but he still lives far away from the fairy palace. After leaving the Nantianmen gate, you''ve been heading southwest. With your current cultivation, you''ll probably need to fly for a long time, and you''ll see a Taoist temple. The Taoist temple looks very strange. It''s completely suspended in the air, and the six eared macaque is there. You can see it Be careful when you go there. The master there has great powers. Even your master should be afraid of him. " The meteorite thunder emperor has been sending the sea dragon out of the South Tianmen gate. Under the gaze of the growing King''s magic gift and the green tiger, the Sea Dragon said goodbye to the meteorite thunder emperor, flew up and left for the southwest. The sea dragon was slowly flying forward while absorbing the Fairy Spirit in the air. He controlled his flight direction with lingjue and slowly crossed his knees on the golden spirit cloud. Since entering the fairy world, the seven color lights of the spirit cloud under his feet had disappeared and changed back to the original shape. He closed his eyes and let the spirit cloud take him forward. The sea dragon sank his mind into the blue of the spirit platform In the elixir. Dark blue liquid flowed in the meridians in the body, as if it were the same as your own extremely mysterious cold bones. You can''t see the difference without careful discrimination. The air flow of the fairy turned, and the sea dragon looked at each fairy tool on his body one by one. In the fairy world, these fairy tools seem to be more closely related to yourself. If you move your mind, the fairy tool will automatically emit its own energy Power. Hai long can now skillfully control the absolute space generated by Yan Shen shield. After a week of divine power operation, Hai Long was surprised to find that after he ascended to the fairy world, his mind power was the most enhanced. Originally, his mind can only be maintained in cultivation or action, but now it is different. He can actually use one mind and two purposes, and the strength of his mind makes him more interested in immortal tools The drive is extremely advantageous. Eager to improve his strength, Hailong made a bold decision. He divided his mind into two parts. One part was used to urge the mana in the body to practice, while the other part was left outside the body to urge the extremely mysterious cold bone and Yan shield to form two layers of solid prohibitions to protect the body. While practicing, he went to the southwest. In the fairyland, the sky is always so bright day and night. Hai Long doesn''t know how long he has been practicing. Although he continues to inhale the spirit gas in the air, he finds that the progress of mana is very slow. He has been running for 49 weeks according to the new decision given to him by the monkey king, but the divine power in his body doesn''t seem to increase much. In a hurry, he began to speed up his cultivation. Under the urging of his mind, his mana ran rapidly. The elixir in the elixir field shines brightly, and the mana keeps increasing in a cycle after cycle. Because the mind focuses on cultivation, the control over the body protection mana is naturally reduced. Suddenly, when the sea dragon just felt that his mana has been improved, the residual mind found that a little red light in the air flew in his direction quickly, and his mind was differentiated, Suddenly, there was a deviation in the control of the mana in his body. After all, this was his first time to cultivate at two ends. The speed of cultivation was so fast. An oversight immediately led to the mana deviating from the original track. Hai Long only felt a loud noise in his mind, and the magic power that deviated from the track hit the meridians heavily. Even with his body''s strength, he couldn''t stand being possessed by such a degree. He immediately screamed, spewed out a mouthful of blood, the golden cloud dispersed, and his body quickly fell to the ground. Severe pain came from the meridians of the whole body. It was like being torn up everywhere in the body. The sea dragon was constantly convulsing, spitting out blood one by one, and the spirit of the fairy was moving at a violent crazy rate, as if looking for a vent to break out. Hailong had no time to regret, because his mind was a little vague at this time. Just when he was in despair, suddenly a warm energy was introduced into his body from the Lingtai, and the mana was directly input into his earth elixir, which completely restrained the surging power in the earth elixir. Without the source of the elixir, the disordered mana in the sea dragon suddenly became much quieter. Another warm air flow was input from the top of the head and scattered into countless branches, leading the disordered mana to gather together. Under the leadership of the warm energy, it slowly came towards the elixir and was pressed into the elixir one by one. As the raging mana in his body decreased a little, the sea dragon''s spasm gradually reduced. He ejected a mouthful of reverse blood again, his mind gradually recovered, and he gasped violently. The gentle voice sounded, "don''t move first. I''m not familiar with the route of your mana operation. I just gather them into the inner alchemy. Practice according to the original method and repair the damaged meridians, otherwise your cultivation will be greatly reduced. Don''t care about everything outside, I''ll protect the Dharma for you." This gentle business brought a sense of peace of mind to Hailong. He took a deep breath and calmed the Qi and blood in his body. Hailong didn''t even dare to open his eyes. He hurried up slowly with a little mana from the elixir with his just recovered ideas. Under his urging, the mana moved around the original running route. Under the deliberate control of the sea dragon, the damaged meridians were repaired one by one. When the power of God ran for a week, the sea dragon began to increase the output from the earth pill and kept cycling again and again. This time he didn''t dare to be careless. He kept all his thoughts in the meridians in his body. With the gradual repair of meridians and the gradual recovery of mana, his thoughts gradually became clear. This is the first time that Hailong has been possessed since he began to practice at the age of 12. He deeply knew that if the owner of the gentle voice didn''t help himself in time, I''m afraid the final result of going crazy would be to explode and die. This experience made him very vigilant. From then on, when practicing again, Hailong didn''t dare to neglect at all. I don''t know how long it took. Everything in his body finally returned to normal. Although his mana was not enhanced and even worse than his original best state, Hailong was still ecstatic. He experienced a process from life to death, which made him have a deeper understanding of life. Slowly opened his eyes, the sea dragon was eager to find the person who helped him. Just listen to the gentle voice: "are you ready?" Turning around and looking behind, I saw a woman in a long red dress standing behind her, surrounded by a light red barrier. The sea dragon was familiar with it. However, it was an absolute space, which was obviously released by the woman to protect herself. The woman in red looks about twenty-seven or eight years old. Her appearance is far less frightening than ethereal, but the tenderness on her face brings a warm feeling to Hailong. Hailong stood up, saluted the woman in red respectfully and said, "thank you for saving your life, Hailong. Thank you very much." The woman in red smiled and said, "we belong to Taoist friends and should help each other. However, what I don''t understand is why you suddenly become possessed? We immortals should rarely have this situation." Hai Long blushed and said with a bitter smile, "maybe I''m too eager for quick success and instant benefit." at that moment, he said his previous cultivation method again. After listening to Hai Long''s words, the woman in red opened her eyes and exclaimed, "you are too bold. Even if you have the cultivation of the heavenly king, you will never dare to practice like you. Don''t you know that if you are disturbed a little in the process of cultivation, you will become possessed?" Hai Long scratched his head and said, "maybe I''m too brave. I thought I could save some trouble when my mind was strengthened, so I tried it. Who thought the consequences would be so serious. If my sister hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid my life would have been explained here." Looking at Hailong''s frightened appearance, the woman in red couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, it''s OK this time. Just pay attention in the future. It''s my fault. If I didn''t appear suddenly, you wouldn''t be possessed. However, you may encounter other immortals at any time in the fairy world. Don''t practice like this in the future." Hai Long took a deep breath and said, "I dare not. The spirit of immortals seems to be more domineering than the mana I cultivated when I was in the human world. I have never felt this before." in fact, what he didn''t know is that because he has many immortal tools, these immortal tools are not only powerful to the cultivator, but also help the cultivator control mana during cultivation. But in the fairy world, it''s different. The divine power pregnant with the spirit of immortals is no longer as easy to control as before, because the current divine power has been strong enough to exceed the mana contained in most of the immortal tools held by the sea dragon. The sudden change has no time to help the sea dragon control, so he will be possessed by the devil in an instant. The woman in red was surprised and said, "are you from the human world? It''s the first time I met an immortal rising from the human world." At this time, Hailong had recovered from his fear. Looking at the surprised look of the woman in red, he smiled and said, "yes! It''s not easy for us to cultivate into immortals from the human world. We have to spend the disaster. Sister, I haven''t asked your name yet. You are my life-saving benefactor!" The woman in red smiled and said, "my name is red lotus. People in the fairy world call me red fairy. You can also call me that. Little brother, where are you going?" Hailong said, "I''m going to find someone. Oh, no, it''s a monkey elder. Sister Chilian, my name is Hailong. Can we meet again in the future?" Red lotus was slightly stunned and said, "monkey? What you''re looking for won''t be a six eared macaque." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 245 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "how do you know? Is he the only monkey in the fairy world?" Chi Lian smiled and said, "that''s not true. I''m only familiar with him. Younger martial brother Liu Er is responsible for guarding the door for my master. I just came out of the school and am going back to myself. Since you want to find Liu Er, I''ll take you there." Hailong was overjoyed when he heard the speech. "Thank you, sister. Now I won''t have to rush everywhere." Chi Lian said with a smile, "you are so long and your sister is short. How can I not help you? Your child is very likable. Moreover, your cultivation is not weak. If you can be instructed by the master when you arrive at our school, maybe you will soon become an immortal at the level of Da Luo Jinxian after cultivation." Hai Long was stunned. He had heard the six eared macaque say that his master fought with his master. The Holy Buddha Sun Wukong is a sworn brother. So, if you go there, you can ask for advice. The immortal with great powers must have far more mana than those heavenly kings. At that moment, he put on a respectful appearance and said to Chi Lian, "sister, I haven''t asked for your master''s title yet?" Chi Lian smiled and said, "since you are a friend of six ears, didn''t it tell you?" Hailong shook his head and said, "no, we met in the human world at the beginning. Thanks to the attention of elder six ears, he was very kind to me. At the beginning, he was afraid to touch the sky, so he only said that his master had great magic power, but he didn''t dare to call him by name. He also asked his sister to teach me." Chilian zhengse Road: "My master is the ancestor of the earth immortals in the fairyland. He is called Zhenyuan immortal. He has been enlightened since heaven and earth became prosperous. Now the nine heavenly kings, the thirty-six Luo Jinxian and many immortals who are not weak in cultivation are his disciples. In the fairyland, as long as we call ourselves the disciples of Zhenyuan immortal in Wuzhuang temple, any immortal will give us a bit of credit. The master''s prestige is enough to be the same as the original heaven Her pretty face was full of respect. Obviously, her respect for Zhenyuan immortal came from her heart. The ancestor of the earth immortals? Hailong''s heart was cold. Is the Zhenyuan fairy really so powerful? He looked up and down at Chilian, and his eyes lit up. Hailong said, "sister, you also have the cultivation of the great Luo Jinxian." Chilian smiled and said, "sister has added the 19th place among the 36 Luo Jinxian." No wonder she could save herself easily. It turned out to be a great Luo Jinxian. Hailong smiled and said, "sister, let''s go quickly. I also want to see Zhenyuan Daxian as soon as possible." Red clouds floated under Chi Lian''s feet and took the sea dragon into the air. "Everything depends on fate. You don''t have to be too demanding. Whether the master is willing to see you or not depends on your nature." In Wuzhuang temple, the six eared macaque has just swept the front yard and is sitting idle and bored by the gate. Since he re entered the fairyland, he cherishes his current life more. He is very careful in whatever he does, lest he slightly violate the rules in the gate. His cultivation these days has made him enter the early cultivation of Tianyi. Zhenyuan immortal once said that as long as he can cultivate to the great level Luo Jinxian officially accepted him as his disciple, and he won''t have to guard the door in the future. For this goal, the six eared macaque is constantly working hard. When the six eared macaque is sleepy, he suddenly sees a red awn flying towards the gate of Wuzhuang temple in the distance. He is awe inspiring and quickly uses magic to lead out his stick. At the beginning, he also learned several skills with the guidance of Sun Wukong Although there is no golden cudgel, the power of the move Qianjun stick is definitely not small. The red mang gradually became clear and felt the familiar breath of the other party. The six eared macaque suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, put away the stick and stood aside, "Red Fairy, why are you back?" Red lotus floated down, smiled and said, "old monkey, I came back because of you! Your friend came here to find you." "Friends? Where? Where do I have any friends? The fairy teased." the six eared macaque looked at the empty light red light around the Red Fairy in doubt. A creature like a fly flew from red lotus''s head, "six ears elder, it''s me!" the fly''s body grew slowly under the surprised gaze of red lotus and six ears macaque. Red lotus praised: "good fairy method, sea dragon, who did you learn this change method from? It''s so natural. It''s really not easy!" The six eared macaque looked at the sea dragon, "you, are you a sea dragon?" Hailong nodded vigorously and said, "it''s me, six ears elder, it''s really me! I''ve successfully robbed the immortality. I came to see you specially." Hailong was excited to see the six ears macaque again. At the beginning, if it wasn''t for the six ears macaque, there would be no him. Today, the status of the six ears macaque in Hailong''s heart is only inferior to his Master Sun Wukong. The six eared macaque grabbed the sea dragon''s arms, and the monkey''s eyes turned red and said, "well, well, the sea dragon is really promising, and it doesn''t waste my efforts on you. I didn''t expect that your speed of ascension to immortality was so fast." the Sea Dragon said emotionally, "Sir, this is all thanks to you! Without your help, there would be no sea dragon today. Please accept me." he said, The sea dragon stepped back two steps, flopped down on his knees and respectfully made three obeisances and nine kowtows to the six eared macaque. The six eared macaque wanted to stop it, but he found that his mana disappeared as soon as he touched the sea dragon. In the twinkling of an eye, Hailong has respectfully completed his rites. Chilian smiled and said, "old monkey, the so-called generation trusts the old people better than the old people. Hailong''s cultivation is more above you! Let''s talk about the old times first. I''ll see the master and see if he is willing to see Hailong." after that, she moved gently and disappeared in front of Hailong and six eared macaque with a flashing red light. The six eared macaque picked up the sea dragon and suddenly slapped him on the chest. The sea dragon was stunned and his left hand was across his chest, blocking the six eared macaque''s attack. With a soft pop, the sea dragon stood still, but the six eared macaque stepped back and nodded. He said happily: "What the red fairy said is that your accomplishments are already above me. Although there is no armour in the fairy world, I don''t know how many years you have practiced in the human world, but I don''t think it will exceed 2000 years. It''s incredible to have such accomplishments now. Tell me your experience quickly." The six eared macaque''s life in the fairyland is still very boring. It''s rare for someone to talk with him on weekdays. At this time, when you enter Hailong, you naturally want to know more about the current situation of the human world in an excited mood. Hailong is eloquent. At present, he begins to tell the six eared macaque about his experience. Under the influence of his story, the six eared macaque''s face is constantly changing emotions of joy, anger, sadness and joy. Hailong just said that when he participated in the seven new people''s competition of China''s Orthodox way, the red light flashed and red lotus has returned. With a slight smile, Chi Lian said, "it''s very happy to see you talking. However, Shifu asks Hailong to meet him in the back hall. You can talk again after seeing Shifu." The six eared macaque was stunned and said, "fairy, do you mean that the immortal is willing to see the sea dragon? He, he hasn''t seen a guest for a long time? Oh, I know, it must be because of this. Sea dragon, go first. If you can be appreciated by the immortal, it will be of great benefit to your future cultivation. You should seize the opportunity! Come back to me after meeting the immortal." Chilian takes Hailong into the gate of Wuzhuang temple. Except for being suspended in the clouds, there is nothing unusual about Wuzhuang temple, just like an ordinary Taoist temple. When you enter the gate, you first see a huge copper tripod. Although there is no incense on the tripod, there is smoke curling up, and the faint fragrance makes people relaxed and happy. The sound of Ding rings, Hailong is about to walk in with Chilian, But he saw a middle-aged man come out. He looked ordinary. He was carrying a yellow gourd on his back. His left leg was slightly lame and he was leaning on a dark wrought iron crutch. When he saw red lotus, he didn''t say anything, but just nodded. After red lotus returned the salute, he walked back with a sea dragon. "Sister Chilian, who was that man just now? Why does the immortal also have a lame?" the sea dragon asked curiously. Chi Lian made a silent gesture to him and said: "Be careful what you say. It''s not good if he hears you. The man''s accomplishments are close to Luo Jinxian just now, but he hasn''t broken through the realm of the later days of Tianyi. Although his legs and feet are not flexible, he has a great reputation in the fairy world. He is the leader of the Eight Immortals in Wuzhuang. We all call him" iron abduction Li ". He is resolute and upright, and won the respect of his peers I hate it when people say he is lame. " "Tieguai Li, what a strange name. I have a chance to meet him." Hailong felt so strange about everything in the fairyland. Under the leadership of Chilian, she walked into the back hall. Suddenly, Chilian stopped, faced a landscape painting on the front wall, and respectfully said, "master, disciple Chilian brought Hailong here. Please enter." The landscape painting is high mountains and steep mountains, surrounded by clouds. It seems that he understands Chilian''s words. The waterfall in the landscape painting seems to come alive, and the sea dragon can even hear the sound of running water. In surprise, he suddenly feels that his whole body is tight, and the scenery in front of him changes in an instant. He has come to another place with Chilian. The immortal spirit was rising, and the sea dragon looked around. It was still a hall, but it was much smaller than the previous back hall. The red lotus was gone, and the whole hall was empty. The sea dragon didn''t move. He stood there respectfully and waited. A low voice sounded, "sea dragon, isn''t it?" Hailong quickly bowed and said, "yes, disciple Hailong has seen the immortal." The gentle light lit up, and a person suddenly appeared on the futon in the main seat of the hall. Even if he was sitting, the sea dragon could see that he was very tall. He was wearing a simple Taoist robe, with a bun on his head and a dust brush on his left arm. The fairy Spirit gave people a kind of awe inspiring breath. The light flashed when his eyes opened and closed. He only looked at the sea dragon and closed his eyes He said, "you are a disciple of the monkey king. When he came last time, I heard him mention you. The fairyland is no better than the mortal world. Everything in the future depends on yourself. Don''t expect your master to help you. Everything you want depends on yourself." Listening to the profound words of Zhenyuan immortal, Hailong nodded and said, "disciples understand that they will never show off in the name of master." There was a faint smile on the corner of Zhenyuan immortal''s mouth. "In fact, you have nothing to show off. If you rush around in the name of your master, I''m afraid it will be difficult to walk in the fairy world. In the fairy world, almost no one, including me, has no hatred with him. If you like, you can worship under my door, and I can spread the Taoist methods of Wuzhuang to you." Hai Long''s face changed slightly and said, "no matter what Shifu has done in the past and how many enemies he has, he will always be my Shifu. The great immortal''s kind disciple has learned. I once heard that you and my Shifu are sworn brothers. How can there be hatred?" Zhenyuan immortal snorted coldly and said: "Between me and your master, it can be said that hatred is as deep as the sea. It is only forced by the situation to bow to him. In my Wuzhuang temple, there is a treasure tree with Linggen, called ginseng fruit tree. Every 10000 years, the fruit tree will bloom and bear fruit, and grow 36 ginseng fruits. The effect of ginseng fruit is also on the 9000 year flat peach in the flat peach garden of the fairy palace. When your master first came here, While I was away from the temple, he not only stole many of my ginseng fruits, but also destroyed my ginseng fruit trees and cut off their spiritual roots. Do you think there will be hatred between us? " Hailong was awe inspiring. He suddenly felt that the pressure around him increased greatly. He subconsciously retreated two steps and said in a deep voice: "the so-called master has something to do. If the immortal takes revenge on him, disciple Hailong is willing to take it, although he overestimates his strength." Zhenyuan immortal opened his eyes. "Well, you are worthy of being your master''s Apprentice. You have the same temper as him, but you should be more calm than him. Since you are willing to replace him, I will help you. Naturally, I won''t bully the small. I''ll come down to teach you a lesson. It''s also that I ask your master for justice first. Where are the eight immortals." "Yes, master." the light lit up, and eight figures appeared around Hailong at the same time. The leader was Tieguai Li, whom Hailong had seen before. Zhenyuan immortal still sat in his place and said faintly, "Hailong, these eight immortals are all my disciples. Although they don''t have the strength of Da Luo Jinxian, their accomplishments are not comparable to yours. You can choose anyone to fight. As long as you win, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, you''ll stay in our Wuzhuang temple as a factotum forever until your master is willing to admit your mistake." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 246 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The cold light flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes, and his arrogance rose in his heart. He snorted coldly and said, "Zhenyuan immortal, I will never weaken the reputation of the master. Since you have already prepared to calculate me, why do you look generous? Since you want to come, come together. I will take all the eight immortals or nine immortals." as he said, the sea dragon shook his right hand, Ruyi''s golden cudgel immediately magnified, showing a trace of awe in his eyes, and the power of God burst out in an instant. Under the strong obsession in his heart, Hailong has raised his cultivation to the limit. The golden sun sign on his forehead lit up and his whole body glittered. Black hair fluttered with the surge of mana, and the whole body was full of indomitable momentum. Zhenyuan immortal said lightly, "since you are willing to fight with my disciples at the same time, I will help you. Tieguai Li, the eight of you meet the enemy with the eight immortals array. Be sure to take it down in the shortest time." Tieguai Li said respectfully, "yes, master." Hailong knows that he will not be spared in the Wuzhuang Temple today. In that case, let''s go, even if one or two people are on the back. He gazed intently and saw seven men and one woman among the Eight Immortals in different shapes. Except for the beautiful woman with a smile on her face, everyone else was in awe. Among them, tie Guai Li and a handsome middle-aged man with a long sword posed the greatest threat to the sea dragon. The spirit of immortals surged around. In this small hall, eight people blocked all the escape routes of the sea dragon. As the saying goes, it''s better to start first. When the other party didn''t start, the sea dragon suddenly turned like a lightning. The golden cudgel in his hand turned into ten thousand golden lights and hit the iron crutch Li. The golden cudgel rotates like a windmill. With the full exertion of Hailong, its invincible power is immediately brought into full play. The iron crutch Li Leng snorted and did not dodge. He suddenly picked up the wrought iron staff in his right hand and drew a circular arc in the air to meet the golden cudgel. The golden light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed, and the absolute space burst out in an instant. He pulled back from all directions at the same time, trying to completely stop the iron abduction Li''s body. The golden cudgel in his hand had been smashed down heavily. There was a sneer at the corner of the mouth of tie Guai Li. His feet were changing rapidly. A sharp air was emitted from him. When he saw that the golden cudgel would come into contact with his iron staff, the iron staff suddenly shook. Like a spirit snake, he avoided the front, went up around the golden cudgel and pointed to the sea dragon''s hand. The sea dragon''s heart was cold, and there was great pressure behind him. He knew that once the eight people were combined into an array, he would really be unable to deal with it. The golden cudgel disappeared in his hand. At the same time, the sea dragon''s right arm soared, the purple scales and sharp claws appeared in an instant, and grabbed the head of the iron crutches. Tie Guai Li obviously didn''t expect Hai long to have this hand. He hurriedly urged the mana to pull back fiercely. At this time, the sharp right claw of the sea dragon loosened, and with the pull of the iron crutch Li, he fiercely threw himself into his arms. The purple gas on his right arm suddenly broke out and fiercely grabbed it on the front door of the iron crutch Li. Iron crutches Li grabbed the staff with all his strength, and the sea dragon suddenly let go. He suddenly used the wrong force and staggered back. Seeing that the sea dragon''s powerful claws were about to catch in front of him, he had no ability to dodge. At this time, a huge fan crossed between them, and the sea dragon immediately grabbed the fan. I don''t know what made the huge banana fan. The dragon claw transformed by the sea dragon with the power of the dragon''s flying arm only left five deep traces on it, but failed to break it. The sea dragon cried out that he was finished, his body rose suddenly, and avoided the four attacks behind him. The golden cudgel reappeared. He unreservedly used his most powerful attack - thunderbolt three dozen. Qianjun chengyuyu, chatting and laughing, retreating from heaven and hanging upside down on Lao Jun''s stove. The three moves were completed in one go, almost without any interruption. The target of his attack was all the eight immortals. The eight immortals seemed to know the power of the golden cudgel. No one answered it hard. The mysterious footwork appeared under the feet of the eight people at the same time, and white fog appeared on their bodies. In the attack of the sea dragon, the eight people turned quickly, and various immortal methods affected the power of thunderbolt three dozen from the side. The sea dragon was surprised to find that the power of the golden cudgel weakened a lot while attacking himself, There seems to be some restriction. The offensive was exhausted, but it failed to cause any damage to the eight immortals, but Hai Long was not discouraged. With a flash of cold light in his eyes, he rushed into the immortal array made of the eight immortals. In order not to be confused by the other party''s vision in the immortal array, Hai Long simply closed his eyes, exercised the Xiaoyao to the limit, and kept walking in the immortal array. The Qianjun stick in his hand swept around from time to time, just like being drunk. It seemed disorderly, but the eight Immortals couldn''t hurt him. Zhenyuan immortal looked at the sea dragon in the immortal array and couldn''t help nodding slightly. He said to himself, "yes, indeed, he got the true legend of the monkey. The eight immortals listened to the order and Taiyi was really angry." The eight immortals heard the order of Zhenyuan immortal, and Hailong naturally heard it. As soon as the surrounding pressure was light, he knew that the eight immortals were accumulating strength, and it would be difficult to deal with the real fire at the Taib poles. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he made every effort to urge the divine power to the Longxiang arm. The purple scales covered the whole body instantly. The sea dragon roared and turned into a purple Tenglong. The spirit suddenly burst out with 120% power, "Longxiang destroyed robbery and explosion." the purple Tenglong instantly increased, Suddenly, she rushed to the most beautiful woman among the eight immortals. This woman was the Hexiang Gu of the eight immortals. Because she was ready to use Taiyi real fire, the eight immortals array had been automatically untied. Seeing the sea dragon rushing with all her strength, she suddenly lost her color and subconsciously avoided to one side. She waved the lotus like magic weapon in her hand to try to stop the sea dragon''s attack. At this time, the purple dragon in the air suddenly stopped. A black light with unparalleled strong impact passed by hexianggu. Its target was Zhenyuan immortal. The eight immortals exclaimed at the same time. They saw that the black gas had rushed to Zhenyuan immortal like lightning. Zhenyuan immortal showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. I don''t know when his left hand had been blocked in front of him. His index finger and middle finger stretched out and easily went to the black gas clip. At this time, the sea dragon showed his original body and fell on the ground. He widened his eyes and looked at the black awn with all his hope. It turned out that when Hailong attacked hexianggu, he had already calculated that hexianggu was the weakest of the eight immortals and would certainly avoid one side. Judging from the current situation, let alone the fact that it is impossible for him to defeat the eight immortals by one person, what can he do even if he wins? There is also an unfathomable Zhenyuan immortal. This is definitely a dead end. Therefore, what he can do is to bring the greatest harm to the other party. The target is Zhenyuan Daxian himself. That black mang was the immortal killing robbery that Hailong tried his best to send out after becoming a Tenglong. He knew very well that only this overbearing magic weapon could cause harm to Zhenyuan immortal. The immortal killing robbery has helped him countless times. He not only hurt the founder of the five elements, but also made great contributions when he spent the robbery. He is convinced that even the Immortal Emperor can not easily take over the immortal killing robbery with his current cultivation. Seeing Zhenyuan immortal pick it up with his hand, Hailong couldn''t help showing a proud smile. But his smile soon became rigid. The food and middle fingers of Zhenyuan immortal''s left hand accurately clamped black Mang in it. As soon as black mang touched his finger, he didn''t even have the ability to move forward. Black mang turned into gold, and the immortal killing robbery appeared in Zhenyuan immortal''s hand. Zhenyuan immortal nodded and said, "it''s a very domineering immortal." At this time, the eight immortals were angry at the same time. The sea dragon dared to attack their most respected mentor. How can they stop? Eight red and green mixed flames spewed out at the same time and shot at the body of the sea dragon. The sea dragon whispered that my life was over. Even if the red and green real fire had not been sprayed on him, he had felt the burning power, not only burning his skin, but also refining his soul at the same time. His mind was blurred. He only heard what Zhenyuan immortal said, so he didn''t know anything. I don''t know how long it took. Hailong just felt cool and comfortable. With the gradual recovery of his mind, Hailong remembered what had happened between them. He didn''t move because he knew that he was still in the Wuzhuang temple and looked at his mana. He found that everything in his body was normal and the light of the earth elixir flickered. The mana consumed by using the immortal killing robbery has now been completely restored. "Now that you''re awake, why pretend to sleep? Get up and I have something to say to you." Hailong recognized that this was the voice of Zhenyuan immortal. Before, the scene of Zhenyuan immortal holding the immortal robbery with one hand was still vivid. He knew that the immortal with great magic power could not compete with him. Helplessly opened his eyes and sat up. He found that he was still in the hall, but he was lying on the ground before, and Zhenyuan immortal was still on the futon, playing with his immortal robbery in his hand. Zhenyuan immortal looked at the immortal killing robbery glittering in his hand and said faintly, "although this immortal weapon is powerful, it also costs a lot. You''d better use less of such overbearing things in the future. You''re very good. You almost have all the qualities of your master, but you still lack one. Do you know what it is?" The sea dragon was stunned and asked, "what is it?" "It''s a sense of justice." Zhenyuan immortal looked into Hai Long''s eyes and said word by word. "You lack the most important thing. Although your master is stubborn and has caused a lot of trouble to the fairyland, he always has righteousness in his mind. Otherwise, how can I recognize him as a righteous brother? Everything I told you before is true. At the beginning, your master destroyed ginseng fruit trees here, which made me very angry. However, later, he invited Guanyin Bodhisattva to rely on it The spirit dew in the Bodhisattva''s clean bottle has reborn ginseng and fruit trees, and the hatred between me and your master has been dissolved. All I have done before is to test your current state. There is righteousness in the world, and there is righteousness in the fairy world. I hope you can understand what you lack in the future, otherwise you will never reach the state of your master. " Hailong looked at Zhenyuan immortal and couldn''t speak. He had a sense of righteousness and justice. Yes! Have you ever had a sense of justice in your heart? When I first joined the cultivation world, I did everything for my own interests and never considered anything else. Even if you have done something just, you are never willing to do it yourself. Zhenyuan Daxian then said: "Only when you have a sense of justice can you be pure. Only when you are pure and noble can you completely raise your realm to a higher level. Your master has the strongest sense of justice among the people I have seen, so he can not fear anyone. He has today''s status with his strong strength. Even so, he has suffered a lot and experienced all kinds of hardships. According to my understanding of you Xie, although you suffered a lot in the human world, you also missed a lot of things. Your master is good at protecting your weaknesses, so he didn''t point out your mistakes. However, these mistakes will affect your mind and gradually go into darkness. If the evil in your heart overcomes everything in the end, you will only be destroyed. Therefore, you must be careful in the future Be careful. " Hailong only felt that a cold current made him shiver from top to bottom. Every word and sentence said by Zhenyuan Daxian deeply shocked his heart. He was a smart man. He grasped this insight in time and said respectfully, "please teach me again." Zhenyuan fairy slowly closed her eyes and said faintly: "The sense of justice is innate. No one can teach you this. Only if you do more good deeds from your heart in the future, the sense of justice will naturally become stronger. Otherwise, you can''t become a real immortal. The so-called master leads the door and Practice on an individual. What you can achieve in the future depends entirely on yourself. No one can help you. I hope you can remember what I said today. Otherwise, when you go astray in the future, your master will be the first to face. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 247 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai long felt that his back had been soaked with cold sweat. He knelt respectfully and said, "I''ve been taught." Zhenyuan immortal smiled, waved his big sleeve and said, "get up." Yang He''s breathing the sea dragon''s body and slowly stood up, "I believe Wukong will not misjudge people, but also believe in your own understanding. You are very smart. With your current cultivation, you should be similar to tie Guai Li and LV Dongbin, but previously you could use your various advantages to stay in the wind under siege. It is indeed a material that can be made. I have checked your body. Your magic power is both immortal and Buddha Long, and through the baptism of mixed heaven robbery, your mana is more pure. You have many immortal tools. For these immortal tools, you can basically use their ability, but you still have a deficiency, that is, you don''t have enough understanding of magic. Immortal tools are the embodiment of strength. Of course, they are very important, but if you use magic properly, they are still powerful without immortal tools. For example Your master and I, we don''t have any immortal tools now, but in the fairy world, who can say that we are absolutely sure that we are better than us? This is the role of immortal Dharma. As your martial uncle, I always want to teach you something when we meet for the first time, so as to save Wukong''s monkey from saying I''m stingy. " Hailong was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "thank you for your success. I must have a good rest." Zhenyuan Daxian smiled: "Your master''s magic is inherited from Bodhi''s ancestors, and he is better than blue. He himself is the immortal body of King Kong. Later, he took all kinds of flat peaches in the fairy world and stole the elixir of the supreme old gentleman. After forty-nine days of practice in the supreme old gentleman''s Alchemy furnace, he achieved his current strength. Although he has practiced Buddhism for many years, fundamentally speaking, his magic is not bad Power is still based on fairyland magic. My Taiyi true dharma is similar to Bodhi''s Wuxiang immortal Dharma. I hope you can combine the strengths of the two families and form your own unique magic in the future. Although you don''t have your master''s diamond body, you have your own advantages. You are human, and it will be easier to understand and practice magic. I''ll pass on the Taiyi true dharma I''ll teach you two immortal methods. If you can fully understand them and practice them successfully in the future, there will be few enemies in the fairy world. " Zhenyuan immortal gently waved his hand and brushed the dust. The sea dragon only felt that his whole body was tight. His body couldn''t move involuntarily. Zhenyuan immortal floated down and robbed the immortal into the sea dragon. He said, "do you know why it didn''t work when you tried your best to attack me with this magic weapon?" Hai Long said, "that''s because you have great mana, martial uncle. I can''t hurt you." Zhenyuan Daxian shook his head and said: "No. your magic weapon is extremely overbearing. Even if I can take it in a frontal confrontation, it will never be so easy. The main reason why it can''t exert its power is that you always stay in my absolute space. My absolute space includes the whole Wuzhuang temple. No matter what kind of immortal magic and tools are here, they can''t be used as long as I don''t agree Give play to their real power. When the Taiyi immortal method reaches my current state, you can control the absolute space freely. If you reach the state in the future, you can naturally experience it. My cultivation of immortal method belongs to fire, that is, Taiyi true fire. When the Taiyi true method reaches a certain degree, you can launch Taiyi bipolar true fire like the previous eight immortals The most magical thing about this kind of true fire is that it can not only burn the opponent itself, but also attack the opponent''s soul and mind. Once invaded by the true fire of Taiyi two poles, even the great Luo Jinxian can''t escape the danger of the destruction of form and spirit. One of the spells I teach you is the true fire of Taiyi two poles. The other one needs you to cultivate the true fire of Taiyi more than the third level . through the examination of your body, I found that you are the supreme Yang body. Otherwise, I will not teach you the Taiyi true dharma. The supreme Yang body can practice my true dharma with half effort. Just stay with me until the Taiyi true dharma reaches the third level. God receives the Lingtai and understands it by himself. " As he spoke, Zhenyuan immortal''s right hand had pressed the Baihui acupoint on the head of Hailong. The pure power of Yanghe was introduced from Baihui acupoint and spread all over Hailong''s body. Hailong followed the words of Zhenyuan immortal, completely sank his mind into the Lingtai, and constantly experienced the characteristics of the power of Yanghe. Indeed, as Zhenyuan immortal said, this power of Yanghe did not conflict with his own divine power, and the light red air flow complemented the divine power itself, but only operated The route is just different. With the continuous operation of the red air flow, Hailong was surprised to find that the di Dan at Lingtai began to change from pure blue to red and blue. With the continuous operation of mana, the red air flow in the body became stronger and stronger, and the Yang and harmony gas in the body naturally ran with the red air flow. After several cycles , has become one of its own. "The mind is divided into two ends, and the Qi flows through two streams, which complement each other without interference and invasion. The mind guards the Lingtai, the golden elixir is controlled, and the Taiyi true method reaches the Yang body." the Yang and harmony Qi from the top of the head disappears, and the red air flow in the sea dragon''s body suddenly darkens a lot. The mind remains at the Lingtai. The sea dragon feels the characteristics of the two-color earth elixir, and according to the previous guidance of Zhenyuan immortal, At the same time, he urged his divine power and the faint light red awn to go up slowly and practice slowly along their different routes. Due to the previous experience of being possessed by evil, Hailong was not eager for success. He kept the running speed of the two Manas at the slowest state and devoted himself to them. The six senses were completely closed and wholeheartedly urged them to run slowly. Zhenyuan immortal looked at the sea dragon in front of him and sighed, "He''s a smart boy. He''s much more savvy than my disciples. He''s so blessed that he must be a wonderful flower in the fairy world in the future. However, the boy''s eyebrows are full of yin and Yang, and he has heavy feelings and murders. Whether he can grasp himself in the future depends on him. Wukong, I''ve done what I promised you. There''s nothing left in the future Come to me. "The pale golden light shone from the shadow. The monkey king swaggered out, smiled and said," brother, do you like my apprentice? If you want to like it, give it to you. My old sun doesn''t care about it. " Zhenyuan immortal stared at him angrily and said, "don''t pretend to be like me. Who are you? A gentleman doesn''t win people''s love. Although your apprentice is very good, I don''t want it. He has a deep evil root and will have trouble in the future. You''d better take care of him yourself." Seeing his intention, the great immortal Zhenyuan scratched his head and said, "you teach him Taiyi true method, and he is also half of your apprentice. If anything happens, you can''t stand idly by!" the great immortal Zhenyuan said calmly: "There are countless disciples in our school, and at least one fifth of ordinary immortals practice Taiyi Zhenfa. If I have to take care of every accident, what else should I talk about? Although Hailong has deep roots, he also has roots that we don''t have. There must be many opportunities in the future. Let him improve his accomplishments as soon as possible and deal with his roots by himself. Wukong , do you see that the Immortal Emperor''s attitude towards him seems a little strange. With the cultivation accomplishments of Hailong when he was promoted to the immortal world, others can at least have the title of Xingjun, but Hailong has nothing now. Have you offended the Immortal Emperor again? " Monkey King scratched his face and said, "no! I threatened the nine heavenly kings and asked them to allow Hailong to become an immortal as he passed the Ninth Heaven disaster. Moreover, there was the old bald man who lit the lamp at that time. Even if the Immortal Emperor hated me, he would always give the lamp a face. He would never have a quarrel with the Buddha world about this." Zhenyuan immortal frowned and said, "there must be something strange in it. Before Hailong''s cultivation is not enough, we should let him keep a certain distance from the fairy palace. Otherwise, if something really happens, even you and I may not be able to help him." A cold light flashed in Sun Wukong''s eyes and said coldly, "I''ve long been unhappy with the old man of the Immortal Emperor. He has done nothing except indulge in female sex. If he really dares to be bad to my apprentice, it''s a big deal, I''ll make a heavenly palace again and drive him down from the throne of the Immortal Emperor." Zhenyuan immortal stared at the monkey king and said: "Just now I praised you for your sense of justice in front of your apprentice. Now why are you so ambitious? After all, the Immortal Emperor is the master of the fairyland, and all immortals should obey his orders. Do you want to be enemies with the whole fairyland? And don''t forget that you are now a member of the Buddha world. The Tathagata Buddha is the first person in the three worlds, and he will never allow you to mess around. Unless you want to repeat that you were banned in those years The system is at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. " The only one who can make the monkey king fear from his heart is the Tathagata Buddha. When Zhenyuan immortal mentioned the name, his monkey face changed slightly and said impatiently, "these are all later words, and they may not really happen. I''ll give it to you, brother. I''ll go back to the Buddha world first, so that the old bald man who lights the lamp won''t bother me again." With that, before Zhenyuan immortal answered, his body turned into a wisp of smoke and dissipated in the hall. Zhenyuan immortal pinched his fingers one after another, frowned slightly, and said to himself, "the three realms have been quiet for so many years. It seems that they will enter an eventful autumn again. I hope we don''t shake the fundamentals of the three realms." The concept of time has completely disappeared from Hailong''s mind. He has a deeper understanding of Taiyi''s true dharma. The red air flow in his body is thicker than at the beginning. Because the cultivation is very slow, the divine power that already has great power has not changed much. After listening to the guidance of Zhenyuan immortal, Hailong concentrated all his thoughts after the two kinds of Manas run for a week On the earth elixir, he controls the operation route of mana with the guidance of the earth elixir. Gradually, everything has been on the right track, and Hailong''s idea is becoming clearer and clearer. Through the earth elixir, he can clearly feel the improvement of mana formed by Taiyi true method. Because Hailong has strong strength, it is very easy to cultivate Taiyi true method in the early stage, relying on his own strength The body of Zhiyang, coupled with the transformation of the abundant immortal Qi in the hall of Zhenyuan immortal, the first level of Taiyi true dharma was soon broken through by him. The red air flow in the body has become as full as the power of God, but the power of God is liquid, while Taiyi true Qi is gaseous. There is a certain gap in degree. But even so, the speed of sea dragon cultivation Degree can only be described as appalling. I don''t know how long it took, Hailong suddenly felt a cold breath coming into his body from above. Zhenyuan immortal''s voice came into his mind, "you can finish your work now." The sea dragon urged the power of God and Taiyi Qi to slowly run through the last week, raised his mind from the Lingtai and opened his six senses. The green air rose, and the sea dragon only felt that his body was floating, and slowly opened his eyes. Everything in the hall seemed clearer. Zhenyuan immortal sat on his knees on the futon opposite him. Seeing that Hailong opened his eyes, Zhenyuan Daxian smiled: "Well, you are much earlier than I expected. It seems that I really didn''t read you wrong. Your Taiyi Dharma has completed the cultivation of the third level. If you want to improve in the future, you need a long time of hard cultivation and some opportunities. Hailong, Taiyi Dharma is divided into nine levels, and even a higher tenth level. In the future, you have to experience the mystery by yourself During cultivation, I have introduced the cultivation method behind the Taiyi true method and the phenomenon when the state is improved into your mind with mana. If you can cultivate the Taiyi true method to the Ninth level in the future, come to me here. Now, you can test the Taiyi two pole true fire. When using true fire, your breath must be uniform. Taiyi true fire can be made in any form Among them, the effect of mouth spraying is the best. " Hailong nodded and said, "thank you for your advice." The sea dragon slowly opened his mouth and his eyes shone with blue and red light. He pinched the method and exhaled slowly. The meridians in his body became hot instantly. The sea dragon only felt a shock, and a breath of Yang and harmony burst out. The green and red lights entangled in the air and sprayed forward like a fire dragon. He was surprised to find that after the real fire was exported , he could not feel the heat, and the cyan light added a little light to the hall. Zhen Yuan''s immortal lightly waved his big sleeve, wrapped the sea dragon and his real fire with an air of Yang and harmony, nodded and said, "OK. The Taiyi two pole real fire is very domineering, so you should be careful in the future. Especially when facing an opponent with higher cultivation than yourself, otherwise you may eat yourself back. The more powerful the immortal method is, the more damage it will do to yourself." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 248 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong calmed down and learned more immortal skills. His heart was full of joy, but he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Zhenyuan immortal. He said respectfully: "Hailong will practice hard in the future and not waste his martial uncle''s virtue of spreading art." Zhenyuan immortal said calmly: "As I said, practice is personal. Whether you practice hard or not will have a different impact on yourself in the future. I won''t control you." she stood up slowly, and Zhenyuan immortal walked to the sea dragon and said: "In terms of attack and defense, even if I compete with your master with the eighth Taib bipolar true fire that I can now achieve, I am not his opponent. After all, no one can break his King Kong''s immortal body, but he still has a certain fear of me. Do you know why? That is because although I can''t hurt him, I can never stop The other immortal Dharma I want to teach you is this forbidden Dharma. As I said earlier, this immortal Dharma should be based on your learning Taiyi true dharma. The higher the cultivation of Taiyi true dharma, the higher your own Taoism, the more powerful the forbidden Dharma will be. "Zhenyuan immortal murmured a few sentences and made a decision. Suddenly, he waved his right arm and turned his big sleeve towards the sea dragon mask. Hailong knew that Zhenyuan immortal wouldn''t hurt himself, so he didn''t dodge. He let big sleeve fall on his head. When it was dark, Hailong only felt that his whole body was tight and his body had reached another world. Everything around him was so dark, soft and elastic, both around his body and under his feet. He tried to break through the obstacles, but found that he didn''t have any mana I can''t bring it up. The voice of Zhenyuan immortal sounded, "My immortal Dharma is called Qiankun Yixiu. It is based on Taiyi true dharma. Under the urging of Dharma determination, once the immortal Dharma is used successfully, you can trap the enemy in your sleeve. However, this immortal Dharma also has some defects. If the opponent''s mana is far above you, it is impossible to succeed. Even if you succeed, the opponent can earn money from your sleeve Come on. I trapped your master with this method in those years. If my Taiyi immortal method can reach the Ninth level, it will hold heaven and earth. No one can escape. " At the moment, Hailong found that he had returned to the hall again. Such a magical immortal method did not prohibit him from longing. His eyes were firmly staring at the sleeves of Zhenyuan immortal. Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "there is nothing strange about my sleeve, nor is it a fairy tool, but it is just the most common. The beauty of heaven and earth sleeve lies in Taiyi immortal method and Dharma. You should remember the Dharma and study it yourself in the future." Then he taught the Dharma to Hailong. Hailong was very curious about the newly learned immortal Dharma, read the unfamiliar spell, waved his big sleeve and covered the empty space around him. Suddenly, there was a figure in the place covered by his sleeve. It was Zhenyuan immortal. Hailong was surprised. Before he had time to respond, the big sleeve came back and almost covered his head. He was scared He stepped back a few steps. Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "See, if your target is an opponent with much higher mana than you, the result will be like this. Not only can you not succeed, but your body will be temporarily stiff for several seconds due to the reverse bite of mana. In a short time, the other party can attack casually. You can only rely on your own defense and resistance, and you will be completely passive. Therefore, you can''t use a sleeve of heaven and earth lightly. You and the six eared macaque There is a period of fate between us. After you go out from here, you can stay in my Wuzhuang temple for a period of time. In a short time, the ginseng fruit will mature. You can also participate in the ginseng fruit event held by me. At that time, many famous celebrities in the fairy world will come to participate. At that time, I will introduce you to recognize it, which will be very good for you to walk in the fairy world in the future. " The sea dragon swallowed and spit. What will the ginseng fruit taste like? He was a little embarrassed and said, "martial uncle, can I have one too?" Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "your greedy style is very similar to that of a younger martial brother before your master. You will naturally have your share at that time. I''m going to meditate. Go ahead." then, with a wave of his big sleeve, Hai Long only felt light. The scenery in front of him has changed and returned to the palace that Chi Lian brought him to before. Looking around and at himself, Hailong took a deep breath, clenched his fist and said to himself, "I finally integrated into the fairy world. Thank you, martial uncle." With that, he turned and walked out of the hall. It was very close to the gate of Wuzhuang temple. Hailong turned a corner, but he met a man. It was the middle-aged man with a sword whose cultivation was not under Tieguai Li that day. His dress was most similar to that of Zhenyuan immortal. He was dressed as a standard Taoist. When he saw Hailong, his eyes showed a trace of surprise. He stood in front of Hailong with one palm on his chest and nodded at Hailong ¡£ "Please, elder martial brother. Little brother Hailong is polite." Hailong respectfully saluted each other, entered the fairyland, and learned from Zhenyuan immortal. He was much more humble than before. The middle-aged man smiled and said, "don''t be polite, younger martial brother. The spell that younger martial brother showed us that day really opened our eyes. My name is LV Dongbin and the Taoist name is immortal Chunyang. In the future, you can just call me by my name." Hailong smiled and said, "how can I? I''d better call you elder martial brother. Thank you for your mercy that day. Younger martial brother can survive." LV Dongbin shook his head and said: "No, we did our best that day. Your accomplishments really exceeded our estimates. From the perspective of mana, you don''t seem to be any better than us, but with martial uncle Wukong''s golden cudgel and your adaptability, you can attack Shifu when surrounded by us. I really admire it. If we have a chance, we should have more competition." Hai Long said shyly, "that day, I thought my martial uncle was really going to embarrass me and offended him. Fortunately, his cultivation was unfathomable and he was not hurt. Otherwise, I would die." LV Dongbin smiled and said, "in fact, we would also like to thank younger martial brother. We haven''t seen the immortal face of the master for a long time. It''s a blessing for us to see him and get some advice. Younger martial brother is blessed. I think the master must also point out some immortal dharmas." Hailong nodded and said, "thanks to my martial uncle, he taught me the Taiyi true method." he didn''t know whether Zhenyuan immortal was willing to tell him about Taiyi''s true fire and heaven and earth, so he answered Chunyang immortal LV Dongbin. LV Dongbin said with a smile, "younger martial brother, please help yourself. I still have some things to deal with." as he said, his face showed a dark color. The sea dragon was slightly stunned and said, "elder martial brother, is there anything difficult? What can I do for you?" LV Dongbin shook his head and said, "thank you, but no, I can''t help anyone with my own business. I''ll go first and sit down with me if I''m free." then he turned and walked in. Hailong walked to the gate of Wuzhuang temple with doubts. He saw the six eared macaque sitting there lazily, looking sleepy and smiling. He floated to the six eared macaque and shouted, "you''re lazy." The six eared macaque shivered and jumped up quickly. When he saw that it was a sea dragon, he was relieved, knocked on the sea dragon''s head, pretended to be angry and said, "you smelly boy, do you want to scare me to death?" Hailong smiled and said, "senior six ears, no wonder your martial uncle wanted you to go down the interface wall. You are too lazy." The six eared macaque said angrily, "which eye of yours sees me lazy? Just guard the door. Usually no one comes. You don''t know. I''ve been here all the time. I''m suffocated." The Sea Dragon said, "then I can accompany you more in the future!" The six eared macaque''s heart warmed and said, "Why have you been there so long? The red fairy has left early. She only told me that the master wants to talk to you deeply." The sea dragon showed his reverence and said, "martial uncle instructed me some immortal methods, which benefited me a lot." The six eared macaque said enviously, "if only the master could give me some advice. You''re really lucky. Since you''re called master martial uncle, don''t call me elder. If you don''t dislike my humble status, you''ll call me brother six eared in the future." The sea dragon''s eyes were slightly red and said, "well, you will be my big brother in the future, always. Brother six ears, you know? In my heart, you are the most grateful person. If there were no you, there would be no sea dragon today, and you will always be my benefactor." The six eared macaque turned his head and said, "OK, what''s a big man doing? By the way, you haven''t finished your experience last time, so go on." although he said so, Hailong saw his reddish eyes from the side, smiled and said: "last time I talked about the rookie competition, after I won the championship..." Hai Long''s story lasted a long time. His magical experiences surprised the six eared macaque. Later, the six eared macaque couldn''t help opening its mouth. "So, your boy has two wives now. The ethereal girl is very nice! There are few immortals who are as beautiful as her. You are really lucky." The sea dragon sighed and said sadly, "I really miss her and tianqin. Although they have been successfully promoted to immortality, they have also caused the separation of our husband and wife. I don''t know when we can be together in the fairy world." The six eared macaque comforted: "well, don''t think so much. You said that misty followed the queen mother. It''s just that the days are monotonous, and she won''t have any bad. There are many opportunities in the future. When your cultivation is high enough, please ask the master and your master to explain it to the Immortal Emperor. I think the Immortal Emperor will always give them some face." The Sea Dragon said strangely, "brother six ears, why do you and brother meteorite Lei say that I can''t be with misty until I have advanced cultivation?" Six eared macaque orthochromatic tract: "Of course. Without the cultivation above the heavenly king, it is absolutely forbidden for men and women to be together in the fairy world. Otherwise, * * * will affect the purity of Fairy Spirit in the fairy world. Therefore, you must improve your cultivation as soon as possible if you want to officially be together with the ethereal world. As for the tianqin, I don''t think about it. The fairy world is completely opposite to the underworld, even if you walk through it I''m afraid your master won''t allow you to take great risks to find her. " Hai Long frowned and said resolutely, "no, no matter what, I won''t leave any of them. No matter what I need to pay, they will always be my favorite wives." The six eared macaque smiled bitterly and said, "your boy is still so stubborn. Don''t you know that this will bring you a lot of trouble? Well, let''s forget this first. If you want to be with tianqin, you must pay more. At least you can succeed only if you have the strength that Xiandi doesn''t dare to control you." Hailong seemed to have figured something out. Zhan Yan smiled and said: "Well, brother six ears, don''t say that. I have full confidence in myself. When I first entered the cultivation world, I was just subduing the tiger. Later, I became the most powerful cultivator in the world through all kinds of efforts. I believe I will achieve something in the fairy world in the future. Come on, let''s have a drink." Then he took out a big red wine gourd from the heaven and earth ring. Last time he gave meteor Lei Tianjun a gourd, but now he still has nine. Each of these gourds has more than ten kilograms of monkey wine. The six eared macaque naturally understood what it was. The monkey''s eyes were full of time, but in a moment it was sad, "forget it, I still don''t drink. If I miss something because of drinking, I''m afraid I''ll be punished again." The sea dragon opened the gourd cover, gulped the wine, and said with a smile, "brother six ears, don''t you really drink?" The six eared macaque swallowed his saliva and said greedily, "well, how about I just have a drink?" The coughing sound suddenly sounded from behind them. The six eared macaque was startled and quickly stood up. He saw the iron crutch Li come out with a serious face. The iron crutch in his hand pointed to the ground and made a tinkling sound, "six ears, you don''t guard the door well. Do you want to steal a drink?" Hai Long was also startled. He quickly hid the wine gourd behind him and said with a smile: "brother Li, brother tie guai, brother Liu Er, he didn''t drink! I''m drinking. Just let him go once." The six eared macaque suddenly smiled and said with a laugh, "well, you iron crutch Li, do you want to scare me to death? Don''t pretend, you come out to smell the wine. If you want to drink my little brother''s wine, you have to please me first. Hailong, you don''t know, this guy''s alcohol addiction is much greater than me." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 249 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Tie Guai Li''s serious face was thawed by the spring breeze when Kong Dun said with a smile, "six ears, you still know me. Let''s have a drink together. I haven''t had wine in some days." then he reached out and grabbed the wine gourd of Hai long. Just then, a low voice sounded, "drink, count me." as soon as the figure flashed, a big hand grabbed the wine gourd of Hailong before Tieguai Li, grabbed it with both hands and swallowed it. This sudden "uninvited guest" is Chunyang immortal LV Dongbin. Tieguai Li said angrily, "Lv Dongbin, drink less and save some for me." Lv Dongbin handed the gourd to Tieguai Li. With a lonely look on his face, he murmured, "if you really want to get drunk, you can stop thinking about those troubles." The six eared macaque smiled and said, "immortal Chunyang, did you hit a nail again?" LV Dongbin said helplessly, "there''s really no way. I think I''m a dignified pure Yang immortal. No matter my appearance or character, what doesn''t agree with her? Why doesn''t she promise me?" Hai longleng said, "elder martial brother, what''s going on?" The six eared macaque grabbed the wine gourd from the iron abducted plum, poured it a few mouthfuls, then threw the gourd to the sea dragon and said, "he is a kind of love. Naturally, he is trapped by love." LV Dongbin glared at the six eared macaque, as if blaming him for his talkativeness. Tie Guai Li hehe said with a smile, "well, you don''t have to blame Liu er. Who doesn''t know that LV Dongbin likes he Xiangu in the fairy world. Eight younger sister doesn''t know what she thinks. You are the most handsome of our eight immortals, but she doesn''t buy you." Hai Long said in surprise, "brother tie Guai Li, didn''t you say that there can be no affair between men and women in the fairy world? Why..." The six eared macaque interrupted, "Why are people like you, a boy full of dirty thoughts? What others LV Dongbin pursues is spiritual love. He just wants to become boyfriend and girlfriend with he Xiangu. Naturally, he won''t violate the rules of heaven." LV Dongbin sighed and said decadent, "I want to be conceited all my life, but I can''t be accepted by the people I like. Is God going to punish me?" At the mention of feelings, Hailong suddenly became more interested. He drank monkey wine, handed the gourd and said, "brother Lu, tell me what''s going on between you and he Xiangu. Maybe I can help you?" LV Dongbin shook his head and said, "I said that no one can help me with my own affairs. Who can tell the truth about this emotional matter?" The six eared macaque grabbed the gourd in LV Dongbin''s hand and said with a smile, "you''re out of your sight. When Hailong was in the human world, he was a famous lover. He liked countless beauties. Let him teach you two moves. Maybe you can really win the heart of he Xiangu. I''m not afraid you''re angry. None of Hailong''s former girlfriends need to be different from he Xiangu." LV Dongbin looked at Hailong and said in surprise: "really? The appearance of Hailong brothers is far inferior to me. They can be liked by girls. There must be some secret. Good brother, teach me quickly." The sea dragon scolded in his heart, what do you mean my appearance is not as good as you? It''s really narcissistic. He coughed, looked like a master of love, shook his head and said, "this feeling, in fact, is nothing. There are secrets, but I''m afraid it''s not good to say these in the fairy world. I think it''s better to forget it." When LV Dongbin saw that Hailong was selling, he was very worried. He took out a green jade card from his arms and stuffed it into Hailong''s way: "good brother, as long as you can help eldest brother, my jade Yang card will belong to you. This is a rare thirty-six forbidden immortal weapon, which can resist all the Qi of yin and evil, and is of great benefit to cultivating the Taiyi true method of our school." Hai Long''s eyes lit up, but his mind suddenly remembered what Zhenyuan immortal had said before. He returned the jade Yang card to LV Dongbin and said, "brother LV, don''t you look down on your little brother? I''ll help you with this, but I don''t want any reward. If you come to Wuzhuang temple for the first time, it''s even a gift from me." LV Dongbin was stunned. His eyes showed gratitude and said, "let''s talk quickly, brother." The sea dragon smiled and said, "first of all, I have to find out one thing. Does he Xiangu like you? Even a trace." LV Dongbin said awkwardly, "it should be. We have been together for many years. Naturally, we will have some feelings. It''s just that she has always been indifferent to me. Her attitude is good and bad. I''m fascinated, but I don''t know what to do." Hailong said, "it''s easy to do. As long as she has feelings for you, I promise you can be together. As the saying goes, a woman''s heart is a submarine needle. Catching up is not a business. The reason why she doesn''t accept you is that you contact her too often. You know, sometimes it''s better to keep a little distance." LV Dongbin said, "what should I do now?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "it''s very simple. Just ignore her." LV Dongbin suddenly turned pale and said, "Hailong, are you making fun of me? I''m chasing her every day. She still refuses to accept me. If we ignore her, is it still possible?" The Sea Dragon said calmly: "Of course it''s possible. Brother Lu, don''t worry. Listen to me first. Since you have feelings between you, it''s natural for you to meet each other every day. Aunt he is used to being with you every day and your entanglement. If you suddenly disappear in front of her, completely disappear, and can''t see you or your entanglement, she will really notice you and be happy Will face up to your feelings, so from now on, don''t pay attention to her for a period of time until she comes to you on her own initiative. " Tieguai Li took a sip of wine and said, "well, I think what brother Hailong said is very reasonable. Dongbin, you can try!" LV Dongbin frowned slightly and said, "but what if she doesn''t come to me?" The sea dragon shrugged his shoulders and said, "that can only prove that the relationship between you is too shallow. You have to give up, otherwise there will be no result." LV Dongbin''s body shook slightly, and his eyes showed the color of thinking. After a long time, he said, "what should I do if she comes to me?" The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "that''s easy. You can play with her once. You don''t need me to teach you these. Then the beauty will start." LV Dongbin smiled, patted hard on Hailong''s shoulder and said, "Hailong brother, you are really good. I admire you more and more now. For the future of my feelings, let''s drink." Six eared macaque, Hailong, Tieguai Li and LV Dongbin began to fight against monkey wine. Their drinking capacity was not very good. Except that the six eared macaque finally kept a little sober and used magic to force the wine out of the door, Hailong, LV Dongbin and Tieguai Li all drank very drunk. Men often drink wine and their friendship has been established. ¡­¡­ The underworld. Stretching his body and looking at the dark environment around him, tianqin didn''t wrinkle slightly and said, "sister Huoqiu, do you think Hailong really succeeded?" Huoqiu attached himself to the body surface of tianqin and said with a smile, "silly sister, this is the 167th time you have asked me. Didn''t those Mingjun say that the master of Hailong and the Buddha who lit the lamp arrived in time to make him successfully survive the nine heavenly disasters? What are you worried about?" Tianqin said with a bitter smile, "he is my favorite person. How can I not worry? I hope it''s true as those Ming Jun said. I just don''t know if the sea dragon will encounter any danger when he ascends to the fairyland." Huoqiu came out, made a faint look and said, "come on, are you so tired? The boy Hailong is very clever and will be fine." Tianqin smiled and said, "I know he''s smart, sister. What should we do now?" Huoqiu murmured: "I didn''t expect you to receive so much attention after entering the underworld. The emperor seems to like you very much and directly canonizes you as the Lord of the underworld. You know, this is equivalent to the position of the great Luo Jinxian in the fairy world. Your cultivation is still a certain gap from the Lord of the underworld. The emperor of the underworld attaches so much importance to you, and everything in the underworld will be very smooth in the future. What we have to do now is not to do anything, Cultivate together and improve your accomplishments as soon as possible. Now I have figured out the difference between the underworld and the fairyland. In the fairyland, who helped us when our Kirin family suffered. Therefore, I decided to stay with you in the underworld and see the current situation in the underworld. I''m afraid it won''t take long to launch an attack on the fairyland. Then we''ll find another chance to go Do your business and mine. " Tianqin sighed and said, "sister, in fact, I have nothing to do with power. I just want to be with Hailong and see him when I wake up every day." Huoqiu said, "I don''t understand. What''s good about that boy Hailong? Let you be so determined." Tianqin said calmly, "in fact, I don''t understand why I am like this, but I just love him, sister. If you fall in love with someone in the future, you will understand my mood." Huoqiu sighed, "love? It''s a very distant thing for me. I can''t have love. There is only hatred in my heart, unforgettable hatred." Tianqin sighed softly and said, "hate? If a person only has hate in his heart, it''s also a sad thing. Sister, why do you do this? Revenge is necessary, but you must not be dazzled by hatred." Huoqiu frowned and said, "I don''t understand what you said. I only know that revenge is the only force to promote me to live in my life now." Tianqin knew that he could never change Huoqiu''s obsession for a while. He changed the topic and said, "sister, will you go to the underworld with me affect your future cultivation? After all, there is only the Qi of evil, can you adapt?" Huoqiu proudly said: "The cultivation of our Kirin family is mainly to develop their own potential, and our body itself is a huge treasure house. At first, I said that it would be faster to enter the fairy world, because in the fairy world, the stimulation of the spirit of the outside world is very strong, so the body stimulation is also great for me, which can stimulate my own potential and enhance the progress of cultivation. But in the dark In the world, the stimulation of dark evil Qi is even better than that of Fairy Spirit, so it is beneficial and harmless to my cultivation. You don''t have to worry about me, just try to cultivate yourself. Oh, by the way, have you seen the box that Emperor Ming gave you just now? " Tianqin was stunned and shook her head. When she met the emperor, the Emperor gave her a stone box, saying that it was a gift to congratulate her on successfully entering the underworld. At that time, she was surprised at the kindness of the top figures in the underworld to herself. She had not had time to see what was in the stone box. At this time, I remembered it after being reminded by Huoqiu. The idea moved, and the stone box had flown. Hold it in your hand and look at it carefully. The stone box is only the size of a palm. From the beginning, there is a cold air. There is an unknown ferocious head carved on it. Suddenly, it looks like a devil. In the center of the stone box cover, there is a dark red gem embedded. The halo flows and emits a faint evil spirit. Tianqin looked around the stone box. There was no gap. I don''t know where to open it. Huoqiu curiously gathered around tianqin and looked carefully. For a long time, he didn''t see a reason. Frowned and said, "is this stone box a magic weapon as a whole?" Tianqin suddenly had an idea. She pressed the dark red gem on the stone box with her other hand and urged the mana phase to input it. When the hand shook, the stone box floated up and was completely shrouded by the dark red light. A strong evil spirit was emitted from it. Suddenly, a red awn rose from it, and a human figure gradually appeared from the red light. The man was as like as two peas in a black robe, and his dark red hair was scattered over his shoulders, and his eyes were shining in a cold light. The wrinkles on his face were suddenly stacked together. "Yes, it''s me. Unexpectedly, tianqin, my divine knowledge is attached to this stone box. There is a reason why I meet you in this way." Tianqin respectfully said, "thank you for your care. Just tell me what you have to say." Emperor Ming looked at Huoqiu beside tianqin and said with a smile, "I just felt that you have strong fire mana. Unexpectedly, you are the holy animal Kirin in the fairy world." Huoqiu looked coldly at the Emperor Ming and said, "why, aren''t you welcome? I''m not a holy beast in the fairy world." The Emperor Ming calmly said: "Why not? Your resentment makes me feel very comfortable. Presumably, your hatred should come from the fairyland. The enemy of the enemy is my friend. You are welcome to join the underworld. If you like, I can mobilize the power of the underworld to help you avenge in the fairyland in the future. The conditions are very simple. You just need to help me deal with other people in the fairyland." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 250 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Huoqiu said coldly, "do you want to use me?" The emperor shook his head and said, "no, we have a mutually beneficial relationship. I think you are also a smart man. After weighing the pros and cons, you should know how to do better for yourself." Huoqiu''s cold light flashed in his eyes and said, "now my strength is far from enough. I will only follow tianqin. If possible in the future, I think the mutual benefit you said will be realized." The Emperor Ming was satisfied: "It''s enough to have you. The idea between the underworld and the fairy world has always been different. The power of the fairy world was not enough to compete with us, but they can survive with the support of the Buddha world. However, this situation will not last forever. The unification of the Six Worlds is the highest goal of our underworld. Tianqin, do you know why I am so optimistic about you?" Tianqin wondered, "why?" The emperor smiled and said, "because you have a heart that doesn''t belong to the underworld." Tianqin was so cold in her heart that she didn''t expect that the Emperor Ming could find her secret so easily. Her magic power soared in an instant, and the silver light generated by the anti sky mirror had enveloped her body. Emperor Ming laughed and said: "You don''t have to be afraid. If I have malice towards you, do you think you can live till now? I am the Lord of the underworld, and everything in this world is under my control. What is the Immortal Emperor? Although he is called the Lord of the underworld, there are many powerful forces that he can''t command. But it''s different in the underworld. I''m an absolute dictator. In this world, no one dares to disobey Resist my orders. Tianqin, although your heart does not belong to the underworld, it is precisely because of this that you have a peaceful state of mind and wisdom that no one else in the underworld has. Although your strength is not strong enough now, you will certainly become a powerful existence in the underworld in the near future. I am very optimistic about you. If you like, I want to take you as an apprentice and teach you the highest value in the underworld Deep skill. You can rest assured that we in the underworld always advocate freedom. Even if you are my disciple, I will never restrict all your actions under the condition that you do not violate the great righteousness of the underworld. Even as long as your accomplishments exceed me, you can sit in the position of the underworld Emperor. How, are you willing to be my disciple? " Tianqin looked at the emperor of the underworld. The conditions he put forward were really good. Tianqin was always at a loss when she entered the underworld. She didn''t know what she should do and how to practice. It would be great if she could worship the emperor of the underworld as a teacher. However, in this way, can she still be with the sea dragon in the future? Huoqiu said, "Emperor Ming, do you have any other purpose? Make it clear, otherwise, tianqin won''t worship you as a teacher." The Emperor Ming''s eyes flashed, and a strong black prohibition expanded in an instant, completely covering Huoqiu and tianqin. Huoqiu finally understood what the most powerful power was. In this prohibition, even her fingers could not move with the power of her unicorn. However, she was not afraid, because she felt that the Emperor Ming really meant no harm. "I just don''t want our conversation to leak out. You don''t have to misunderstand. Tianqin, I chose you after various considerations. I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time when you were on earth. I know the relationship between you and the sea dragon. After the three yin and yang are combined, your body has been completely transformed into a chaotic body. You can rest assured that no matter what you practice in the future What kind of evil skill will never change your mind. After the baptism of six times of mixed natural disasters, you are now like a piece of pure gold and jade. As for your husband Hai Long, you don''t have to worry. The Immortal Emperor is mean, and your husband''s other wife is in a bad situation in the fairy world, if I expected Yes, I''m afraid the sea dragon will fall out with the Immortal Emperor in the near future. I''ve already calculated that the situation of the two and six realms will change because of you and the sea dragon in the future. It''s hard to say whether he is evil or not. As long as you are willing to worship me as a teacher and inherit my magic, the door of the underworld will always be open to the sea dragon. As long as he can''t stay in the immortal world in the future, the underworld is willing to Accept him at any time. " Emperor Ming''s words made tianqin''s heart beat. From her own point of view, it doesn''t matter anyway, but from the point of view of sea dragon, she is certainly willing to help sea dragon leave a way back. She couldn''t help but subconsciously ask, "emperor, is there any danger for sea dragon in the fairy world now?" The emperor shook his head and said: "At least he won''t be in any danger at present. Even if the Immortal Emperor wants to move him, he has to worry a lot. After all, his master is the dead monkey. Who is willing to offend an immortal enemy. Besides, your husband seems to have a good relationship with the Buddha who lights the lamp and won''t suffer any loss in the fairy world. I''ve told you a lot. Are you willing to promise to be my apprentice?" Huoqiu stopped tianqin who was about to promise with her eyes and sneered: "Yes, you have said a lot, but the most important thing is that you haven''t made it clear. You are the Lord of the underworld and the dictator of this world. I really can''t understand the prestige you have in the underworld. Why do you speak to tianqin so patiently? I''m afraid you don''t just like tianqin''s qualifications. The underworld is so big, I don''t believe there are few qualifications comparable to it Tianqin. Only when you make it clear can tianqin agree to your request. " Emperor Ming frowned slightly and said: "I''m worthy of being a holy beast Qilin. I''m really thoughtful. However, you used the wrong place. I don''t mean any harm to tianqin. As the emperor of the underworld, I can''t cheat you. I''ve been looking for a suitable candidate in the underworld for a long time, but I haven''t been able to find a suitable candidate. The appearance of tianqin suddenly brightened my eyes. In order to show my sincerity, I have one I can tell you a secret. About 100000 years ago, I led all the experts of the underworld to attack the fairyland. At that time, the fairyland was nothing at all. My army of the underworld attacked the hinterland of the fairyland like a crushing force. The coward of the Immortal Emperor fled. If it weren''t for the Buddha world and those annoying guys, the six realms might be unified now. However, things backfired, and we finally failed. Although the fairyland looks weak on the surface, there are many forces we don''t know. Among them, the most powerful is the Buddha, the supreme Buddha of the Buddha world. If it''s just him, we still have a fighting power. However, in the crisis of the fairyland, all the hidden primitive deities, Zhenyuan Daxian and others appeared and called We gathered the most powerful forces in the fairyland to fight against us, including the four sacred beasts at that time. At that time, fire was a sacred beast or a rosefinch. Even the annoying monkey master of sea dragon came. Monkey king was very difficult. Although he was far from my opponent, I couldn''t do anything about him. He was like rolling knife meat. He couldn''t be steamed or boiled. I have many experts in the underworld All the casualties were in his hands. Later, the Tathagata Buddha finally appeared, and he made a bet with me. At that time, he said that in order to avoid the loss of life, he was willing to win the game with me. If I win, he will take the Buddha world, and the immortal Emperor will take the immortal world, and completely surrender. If he wins, he will let me return to the underworld and not harass the immortal and Buddha worlds for 100000 years. This condition is right for me It was really superior. I was full of self-confidence, so I agreed. But I failed. I lost on my inflated self-confidence. The cultivation of Tathagata Buddha was originally between Bozhong and me, but I didn''t expect that he risked being eroded by my dark divine power and hurt my body with the big sun Tathagata curse. I lost, and I lost miserably. Not only did I lose He made a bet and lost his endless life. " Tianqin gave a sound and said, "emperor, will immortal and people in the underworld also have real death?" Emperor Ming nodded and said: "Yes, no matter what level, death exists. The big day Tathagata mantra is worthy of being the highest Dharma in the Buddhist world. My origin was injured. Although I have been recuperating for many years, there has been no sign of recovery, but it has become worse and worse. Otherwise, how can I look like an old man now? Once the origin is seriously damaged, we or immortals will die sooner or later At that time, the whole body and divine consciousness will turn into dust and smoke and disappear in the world. Although I have been the most powerful existence in the underworld, I still can''t control the deterioration of my original injury. Therefore, I''m eager to find a disciple who can pass on my mantle and inherit my throne of the underworld emperor after my death. To tell you the truth, I chose tianqin, her qualification Secondly, the most important thing is the kindness and kindness in her heart, because only with these in mind will you appreciate what I have done to you, and the future of the underworld will go on according to the steps I envisaged. Even if it can not expand, at least it will never be destroyed. The underworld is the crystallization of my efforts. Even if I die, I can never let it decline, but everything, It''s up to you in the future. Now you can believe that I really don''t mean any harm to you. Maybe you will doubt why I don''t pass on my position to those deputies whose accomplishments are only mine. I can tell you that it''s absolutely impossible. There are many powerful beings in the underworld, but everything in the underworld is aligned with interests, and their accomplishments are the same Almost, no one will convince anyone. Once I reveal my injury to anyone in the underworld, there will be a blood storm in the underworld to fight for the throne of the emperor of the underworld, and the strength of the underworld will be greatly damaged. I''m afraid I won''t have the capital to fight with the power of the immortal Buddha any more. The old man Tathagata is really vicious. I think he must have decided this long ago, so he decided with me About 100000 years. However, he can''t suffer much. At the beginning, in order to defeat me without trace, his injury will only be more kind than me. Unfortunately, his Buddha heart is firm and may not die, but the destruction of the Buddha body is certain. " Tianqin looked at the emperor of the underworld and said, "emperor, do you mean to pass on the position of the Lord of the underworld to me in the future? Well, how can this be? Since you have the strength to compete with the Tathagata Buddha, you can think of other ways to save your life with your cultivation. I''m really not sure I can sit in this position. Who will convince me?" The emperor of the underworld smiled with a kind smile, "I''ve been utilitarian all my life. I didn''t expect that someone would care about me in my twilight years. It seems that my choice is right. Tianqin, I don''t want you to take over my position now. I can''t die for the time being. How can I be willing to die if I don''t see the bastard of Tathagata die first? I just want you to be my apprentice now. Even under my full guidance, your cultivation will be improved It will take a long time. When you were in the human world, didn''t you rule evil ways? The underworld is just an enlarged evil way. Psychologically, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. Whether you can inherit my position in the future depends on whether you can meet my requirements. Tianqin, you have a long cherished wish, and many things will happen to you in the future, so you have strong strength, right It''s very important for you. Otherwise, how can you help your Kirin friend to take revenge or your husband is in danger? " Tianqin pondered for a moment, looked at Huoqiu who couldn''t speak next to him, and resolutely said, "OK, I promise you. Master, please be worshipped by the disciple tianqin." he knelt down respectfully and kowtowed three times to the Emperor Ming. Ming Di is right. If you want to act according to your wishes in the three realms of immortals, Buddha and Ming, you must have strong strength. Obviously, worshiping Ming Di as a teacher is the best choice. The Emperor Ming smiled happily, waved his big hand, untied the restrictions around him, and said, "well, you will be my disciple and the only disciple in the future. As your master, I will give you a gift first." his thin and wrinkled hands formed a Dharma, and a black shadow flew out of the stone box and flew in front of the tianqin like lightning. When tianqin looked closely, he saw that it was a short blade without scabbard. The blade was often one foot and the handle was about seven inches. The blade body was dark and the momentum was restrained. There was nothing strange from the appearance. At the tail of the blade handle, there was a black gem inlaid with a halo. Emperor Ming said: "This is the devil blade. I used this weapon when I led a large army to attack the second world of fairy and Buddha. It is one of the three holy weapons in the underworld. When you inject your evil power into it, it can instantly release powerful evil Qi to hurt the enemy. It is an invincible magic weapon. Even Sun Wukong''s Ruyi golden cudgel can''t hurt it. Moreover, the devil blade is contaminated with it The blood of countless immortals and Buddhas has a lot of resentment. As long as you use it properly, your strength can be greatly improved. If you are not chaotic, I don''t trust to pass it on to you. In the stone box, my attached divine consciousness can teach you my dark devil Dharma at any time. Take the stone box and experience it with your Kirin friends. Only after the test of blood and fire, Your accomplishments can be improved as quickly as possible. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 251 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Tianqin stretched out her right hand and grabbed the magic blade that day. The blade handle was very cold. A transparent feeling spread all over her body in an instant. The incomparable strong evil spirit was instantly introduced into her body from the blade body. Tianqin only felt that her body was shocked and her body had been shrouded in a layer of black fog. Evil spirit constantly eroded her body, and tianqin couldn''t help crying out with fear. The dark emperor popped a black awn from his hand and disappeared into the demon blade. At the same time, a warm force gushed from the evil pill in tianqin''s body to protect her divine consciousness and the central part, so that evil Qi could not invade. As soon as the black light ejected by the Emperor Ming disappeared into the Tianmo blade, the rampant evil spirit suddenly eased. After a week of cold feeling circulating along the meridians of tianqin''s arm, everything was calm, but tianqin was in a cold sweat. Her accomplishments almost couldn''t control this magic weapon. It can be seen that the evil power of the demon blade has reached a level equivalent to the golden cudgel, even more difficult to control. Looking at the black blade body, tianqin''s wrist trembled slightly. The Tianmo blade drew a small arc in the air. Only when it passed through the blade body, the air twisted one after another, as if it was dodging the evil of the Tianmo blade. Tianqin felt an impulse in her heart. Now she really wanted to launch the Tianmo blade to see how powerful this holy weapon in the underworld could be. The dark emperor said, "the demon blade has a fixed control method. Put away this stone box and leave with your friends. I will send you to the demon world with divine power. There, you will complete your trial practice trip." his eyes twinkled with excitement. It seemed that the demon world was a very beautiful place, but was it really beautiful? The answer is, of course, No. Tianqin said in surprise, "demon world? Is there really a demon world?" her heart was full of doubts. She thought that the monster should be a part of the underworld. Emperor Ming nodded: "The demon world has always existed. The so-called two and Six Worlds refer to the fairy world, the Buddha world, the human world, our underworld, the demon world and the animal world. Among them, the lowest is the animal world, followed by the human world. The demon world is a subsidiary of our underworld. When necessary, I have the ability to adjust all the power of the demon world. There are all kinds of powerful demon animals, and there are only The law of the jungle. In the demon world, except some demon king level monsters can have some wisdom, ordinary monsters are very clumsy. They only have the subconscious of survival. Ordinary people can''t survive there. I will use my great magic power to send you to the edge of the demon world. The monsters there are relatively weak. If you want to return to the underworld, you must You need to go through constant cultivation and killing, kill from the outermost part of the demon world to the central area, subdue those demon queens, stand on the top of the demon king tower in the center of the demon world, and I will naturally send you back. Tianqin, as my successor, you must conquer all demon beasts. I believe you can accomplish it. I want to live in advance. No one can help you there Ladies and gentlemen, even my master will not help you. This is a test for you. No matter how long, as long as you can come back alive, I will certainly pass on the position of the Lord of the underworld to you in the future. While killing demons, you must guard the Qingming at the Lingtai. I was a little worried about you going by yourself, but with the help of Qilin, the king of immortal beasts, I think you are nothing more than The progress is slow, but there should be no danger. Kirin girl, the strength of those demon kings should be similar to that of your father in his heyday. You should work hard by yourself. " With that, before tianqin asked, the light on the stone box suddenly converged, the image of the Emperor Ming disappeared, and the stone box flew into tianqin''s arms again. Just when tianqin wanted to discuss with Huoqiu, the surrounding space was sharply distorted. Huoqiu reluctantly gathered magic power and integrated his body into tianqin. In the dark, their consciousness disappeared at the same time. The frightening devil echoed in his ears Sound. In the supreme Hall of the underworld, the emperor slowly opened his eyes. There was no one around. A touch of cyan flashed on his old face and a fierce look appeared on his face, "Tathagata, you bald ass don''t know whether you are dead or not. Don''t worry. I won''t give up my life easily until I get the news of your death. Hum, do you think you can bring down the whole underworld? Don''t be delusional. Even if I die, there will be a new emperor of the underworld to rule the powerful power of the underworld. Tianqin, I know you won''t let me down, actually , what attracts me most is the obsession in my heart. With your husband leading your heart, no matter how great difficulties you encounter, you will be able to come back from the demon world alive. I believe in my own eyes. What will the hell emperor, who controls the immortal holy beast, look like? Immortal emperor, I really want to see the expression when you see tianqin leading my army of the underworld into the heavenly palace, ha ha, Ha ha ha. " ¡­¡­ After waking up from meditation, Hailong moved his stiff body and came to Wuzhuang temple for some time. He has been guarding the gate of Wuzhuang temple with six eared macaques. There are not many people in Wuzhuang temple, only eight immortals and some ordinary Taoist children. According to tie Guai Li, the disciples of Zhenyuan immortal travel abroad and rarely come back. However, the ginseng fruit will be released soon After the meeting, they should come back to help. Hailong is familiar with the eight immortals. They know that the eight immortals are tie Guai Li, Han Zhongli, LV Dongbin, LAN Caihe, Han Xiangzi, Zhang Guolao, uncle Cao and he Xianggu. The eight people have different personalities, but their friendship is very deep. Hailong wants to laugh when he thinks of LV Dongbin. That guy is really an infatuation since he taught him that After the method, he really ignored aunt he. However, his method was only established in theory. As for whether it was really effective, Hailong couldn''t say well. All he could do was to see LV Dongbin''s luck. After these days of practice, Hailong has a deep understanding of Taiyi''s true dharma. Now he can basically skillfully manipulate Taiyi''s true fire and heaven and earth. But it''s hard for six eared macaques. Hailong''s cultivation is now above the six eared macaque, and the one sleeve of heaven and earth is enough to put in opponents who are a little higher than their cultivation. Naturally, the six eared macaque has become the best experimental object of Hailong. Every day, the sea dragon put it into his sleeve, put it out and put it in again. The sea dragon''s method is becoming more and more skilled, but the six eared macaque also makes him dizzy. Through continuous practice, Hailong found that the success rate of this heaven and earth sleeve is very high. When dealing with people with lower accomplishments, the success rate is close to 100%. At least until now, he has not failed to use it on six eared macaques. The six eared macaque saw that the sea dragon woke up from entering the calm. He put his stick in his hand and said warily, "don''t come here, boy. I''m just a little bit, and I don''t want to faint again." Hailong smiled and said, "brother six ears, in fact, this is also an attempt! What''s wrong with putting it in your sleeve? For the sake of my long time with you, you can make it a little brother." The six eared macaque said angrily, "don''t come here. Why don''t you find iron abduction Li and them. With your similar mana, you should also succeed." Hailong said with a wry smile, "I haven''t tried it. Brother Li Tieguai almost didn''t eat me at that time. He was so envious that he said that the martial uncle had been unwilling to teach them this unique skill, but he passed it on to me. I was afraid when I looked at his ferocious eyes. You are still the kindest, so let you do it, OK?" The six eared macaque shook his head firmly, "come on, I won''t let you pretend to be me again. I won''t do it even if you kill me." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "really? Look what this is." the green light on his finger suddenly floated out of the heaven and earth ring. The gourd became bigger and bigger. When it was enlarged to the same size as the last time, it gently stayed in the sea dragon''s hand. The six eared macaque blinked and said in surprise, "you, do you still have wine on you?" The Sea Dragon said proudly, "of course, how about it? If you want to drink it, let me pack it a hundred times and the wine will belong to you. Brother Liu Er, my little brother''s heaven and earth sleeve is practicing to be happy. For my little brother''s future, you should be wronged." the six ear monkey seems to have forgotten his previous determination and swallowed a mouthful of spit, He looked fearless and said, "well, for the sake of my brother, I''ll let you install it a hundred times. However, you have to keep your word. After you install it, this gourd wine will belong to me alone. If I drink it slowly, I should be able to drink it for a long time." where is he for the sake of my brother, It was only in the face of good wine that I agreed. Just when Hailong was about to start today''s practice, a light green auspicious cloud came in the distance. In a flash, he had reached the gate of Wuzhuang temple. Hai Long was startled and quickly put away the wine gourd. Because he was used to practicing these days, he subconsciously floated forward. He found a movement in his mouth. With a swing of his big sleeve, he covered the whole green auspicious cloud. The surprised voice sounded. Without any preparation, the other party was immediately covered by the sea dragon. The sea dragon used the heaven and earth sleeve on others for the first time. He didn''t expect to succeed so easily. He was immediately overjoyed. Just about to show off to the six eared macaque, he found that the six eared macaque''s face had become iron blue. He rushed to himself anxiously, "come on, let her out. Do you want to die? That''s the owner''s favorite niece." Hailong was startled, hurried to urge the reverse decision, shook his big sleeve and let the man out. "Who, who covered me with a sleeve of heaven and earth." the angry scold sounded. The green figure appeared in front of the sea dragon. It was a petite girl with long black hair scattered behind her. She was wearing a aqua green dress. Her white skin set off a pair of fairy''s big eyes and looked very beautiful. Especially the heroic spirit in her eyebrows added a touch of moving color to her as a whole. The girl looked around, and the sea dragon looked around, pretending to be a fool: "who, who just shot, I didn''t see it." The girl found the sea dragon, frowned slightly and said, "who are you? I haven''t seen you before." Hailong posed himself as handsome, smiled and said, "Hello, miss. I''m polite to Hailong. I came to see yuandaxian, Shibo Town, at the master''s order." The girl looked at Hailong up and down, showing a look of disdain and said, "is my uncle your martial uncle? Did you attack me just now?" The sea dragon shook his head and said: "No, no, if you have a low cultivation level, how can I sneak into you when you see that the girl has the strength above Da Luo Jinxian? Just now I only saw a dark shadow suddenly appear. Shout, it was dark, and you disappeared. Then shout again, the dark shadow ran away, and you appeared here again. Maybe it was Da Xian joking with you." In fact, he had already seen that the girl''s cultivation was not as good as himself, but who didn''t like to hear people say that her cultivation was profound? In order to cover up his mistakes, he had to say a few good words. The girl looked at the sea dragon suspiciously. The sea dragon''s compliment obviously played a certain role and made her face look much better. She turned to the six eared macaque and said, "dead monkey, is what he said true?" The six eared macaque held back a smile and said, "yes, yes, I saw a dark shadow flash just now, but I didn''t see who it was. Don''t be angry, Miss LAN." The girl snorted coldly and said, "won''t you be angry when you are attacked by someone? Don''t let me know who it is, otherwise he will look good." then she stamped her feet on the ground and walked into Wuzhuang temple. Looking at the girl''s disappearance, Hailong breathed a sigh of relief and said, "scare me. Brother six ears, does martial uncle really love miss LAN? Look at her unruly appearance. It''s really annoying." The six eared macaque said with a smile, "she hates it? I think when you first entered Lianyun sect, you looked much more like a big or small person than she did. You don''t know, Miss Lan''s identity is extraordinary and she can please the great immortal very much, so she is very popular here. Not only the great immortal, but also the disciples of the great immortal who have advanced cultivation hold her like a princess." Hailong scratched his head and said awkwardly, "brother six ears, did I really hate it at the beginning?" The six eared macaque said, "don''t you hate it? Ask her when you see Piaomiao later. Piaomiao has a good temper and is willing to tolerate you. If it were me, I would ban you for hundreds of years even if I didn''t expel you from the school." after listening to the six eared macaque''s words, Hai long had an indescribable feeling in his heart and recalled his actions before, He couldn''t help sweating. Yeah! When I was in the cultivation world, in addition to Hongzhi, little wit, tianqin and misty, I''m afraid only those girls who like themselves still have some good feelings for themselves. It turned out that he was a person who hated people. No, I can''t do this anymore. I must change myself, at least don''t let people hate me. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 252 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The six eared macaque looked at the sea dragon thoughtfully and said, "what''s the matter with you? What are you thinking? Come on, bring the wine quickly. I''ll let you pack it a hundred times." Hailong woke up from his thoughts and said with a smile, "if you want to drink, please tell me what the identity of Miss Lan was just now." Six ear macaque track: "It''s simple. Miss LAN is the granddaughter of Bodhi''s father. Although Bodhi''s father doesn''t have as much prestige as the immortal in the fairy world, his Sanxing cave in Fangcun mountain is also home to numerous disciples. The most representative is your Master Sun Wukong. The seventy-two changes you know now were taught to your master by Bodhi''s father. It''s just that your master is now a God Tong Geng is superior to Bodhi, but in terms of seniority, you are still the grandson of Bodhi. Your master has great respect for Bodhi. Bodhi is the only person in the fairy world who won''t be called an old shepherd by your master. Miss Lan''s name is ling''er. Big immortals usually call her an elf. Enough detail. Come on, bring me the wine. " Hailong gave the wine gourd to the six eared macaque, thinking constantly in his heart that Lan linger, the granddaughter of Bodhi''s father, no wonder this will happen. It seems that the girl herself can''t offend. "Pull successfully, I finally pull successfully." Lv Dongbin ran out excitedly, with an excited look on his face. He didn''t even take his pure Yang Sword. He flew to the sea dragon, grabbed the sea dragon''s shoulder with both hands, and said happily, "good brother, your trick is really effective. Brother Wei finally succeeded." The sea dragon was greatly excited and said, "why? Aunt he went to find you?" LV Dongbin nodded and said excitedly: "Just now, I was practicing in my own room. Aunt he came to me in person for the first time in so many years. As soon as I saw her coming, I quickly ignored her according to what you taught me. She seemed very wronged and didn''t say a few words for a long time. Finally, I left a sentence and asked me to find her in the lotus pond at three o''clock tonight. Good brother , teach me quickly, what should I do tonight? "Now, he takes the sea dragon as a life-saving straw. Hai Long smiled and said, "brother Lu, don''t worry. It''s still early in the evening. In fact, I suggest you don''t see her tonight. Now that she''s willing to come to you to prove that she misses you in her heart, stretch her for another day. When she asks you again tomorrow, you go out with her. I think you''ll be successful." LV Dongbin hesitated and said, "am I not going to see her tonight? But is this really OK?" Hailong said, "of course. Tomorrow she will ask you why you didn''t go. Tell her if it''s a big deal. It''s ok because of the delay in entering the reservation." LV Dongbin said resolutely, "OK, I''ll listen to you, good brother. If this matter is successful, I won''t forget your benefits. I''ll brewing feelings first." then he ran away as if flying. The six eared macaque laughed and said, "this LV Dongbin is really infatuated with love. He Xiangu will be moved by him sooner or later. I said, Hailong, can you really do that?" The sea dragon shook his head and said, "I''m the best lover in the world. Of course, it works. If brother LV goes to the appointment tonight, their relationship will be closer than before. If tomorrow, aunt he may be in the mood of worrying about gain and loss and promise each other. Hey hey, brother LV will be more grateful to me at that time." The six eared macaque knocked on the head of the sea dragon angrily and said, "Lv Dongbin is not as dirty as you. As we all said, people are spiritual love. It''s not like you. It''s a kind of horse." Hai Long looked at the six eared macaque unkindly, muttered two spells, waved his big sleeve and suddenly covered him in. Hei hei, he smiled at his sleeve and said, "brother six ears, you promised me a hundred times." the poor six eared macaque began another day of suffering for a gourd of wine. The next morning, as soon as Hailong woke up from entering the calm, he welcomed the angry LV Dongbin, "Hailong, it''s all a good way you taught. It''s over. It''s over." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "brother Lu, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you listen to me to keep the appointment last night?" LV Dongbin said angrily, "it''s just because she didn''t go to the appointment after listening to you. Early this morning, aunt he came to me with red eyes. She said she had waited for me in the lotus pond all night and didn''t wait for anyone. She never paid any attention to me again. She was strong in nature. To me, one is one, it''s over, it''s all over." as he said, he sat painfully on the ground and beat his head. Hai Long looked at the six eared macaque awkwardly, and the six eared macaque gave him a joking look. With a cough, Hailong sat next to LV Dongbin. "Brother LV, in fact, it''s not a bad thing. What he Xiangu said proves that she still cares about you. Well, you take the initiative to find her tonight, and I''ll teach you a few more moves. If you do as I say, you will certainly turn the risk into a barbarian." as he said, Hailong fell in LV Dongbin''s ear and whispered something. The six eared macaque cocked up its ears to eavesdrop, but the sea dragon had already blocked the sound with prohibition, and he didn''t hear anything. After listening to Hailong''s words, LV Dongbin raised his head and said suspiciously, "is this really OK?" The sea dragon thinks that a dead horse should be a living horse doctor. But he said, "trust me, there will be no problem. Then I will hide in the dark to help you. There will never be any danger. If you fail, ask me." Lv Dongbin nodded and said: "It''s the only way now. Brother Hailong, your brother Lv''s future happiness depends on you. I''ll fight for Aunt he. If you fail, you don''t have to do anything, let me go." then he hobbled away with a worried look. The six eared macaque approached the sea dragon and said, "just now you taught LV Dongbin some bad tricks. Don''t let a couple of lovers fly apart!" Hailong said with a smile, "I can''t pull. I''m sure I can succeed. It''s just that brother Lu has to suffer." The six eared macaque said, "tell me and let me analyze it for you." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "the law doesn''t spread six ears and doesn''t say. Just now you looked at me with disdainful eyes. I can see it. Do you still want to know my way?" The six eared macaque''s curiosity had been hooked up and said with a smile, "go ahead. As long as you tell me, how about I practice heaven and earth with you today?" The sea dragon''s eyes lit up and said, "that''s what you say. Keep your word." The six eared macaque said, "of course, I don''t know when to talk. Speak quickly." Hailong whispered the method he had taught LV Dongbin just now. After listening to Hailong''s words, the six eared macaque said in surprise, "no, that''s ok?" Hailong smiled and said, "of course it''s no problem. Come on, brother six ears, let''s start. Heaven and earth have a sleeve..." Although there is no night in the fairyland, Hai Long has learned from the teachings of the six eared macaque that every time the spirit in the air weakens, it is equivalent to the night on earth. After adjusting the two Manas in his body to their best state and saying hello to the six eared macaque, he carefully sneaked into the Wuzhuang temple. Just after taking a few steps, he suddenly felt a pain in his ear and didn''t know who pulled him Stay. "Ouch, it hurts so much. Take it easy." Hailong cried out in pain and looked at himself. LAN linger looked at her with a look of anger. He looked very cute. Hailong smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s blue girl. What are you doing? We have no resentment for a long time and no hatred for Japan. My poor ears!" LAN ling''er said angrily, "who says we have no grievances? I''ve seen uncle. You covered me with heaven and earth sleeves that day and lied to me. I''ll spare you today." Hailong said with a wry smile, "be gentle, auntie. I thought it was the enemy who attacked me that day. I didn''t mean to attack you. Please forgive me." There was a cunning light in LAN ling''er''s eyes, and Hai Long shouted that he was deceived. How could he expose his lie as Zhenyuan immortal? It was the girl who was deceiving himself, and he was deceived. Sure enough, LAN ling''er put more effort on her hand and said, "Wow, it''s you. If you don''t know my LAN ling''er''s strength today, I''m not Lan Ling." The sea dragon blurted out and said, "then you''d better call me Hai." Lan linger blushed, spat softly and said, "who''s calling you Hai? What do you say to do? You have to compensate me for my mental loss that day." "OK, OK, I''ll just accompany you. You let go first, my ears will fall off." helpless, Hailong had to beg for mercy. At Wuzhuang temple, he didn''t dare to fight with Zhenyuan Daxian''s favorite niece. LAN ling''er loosened her hand and said, "OK, how can you accompany me? If I''m not satisfied, pull your ears like the dead monkey at the door." Hai Long rubbed his hot ears, had an idea and said, "that''s good. I''ll take you to see a funny thing and make it up to you." LAN linger''s eyes lit up. He came to Wuzhuang temple to relax because Fangcun mountain was too boring. Hai Long''s words just touched her, "well, if it''s not fun, it doesn''t count." The Sea Dragon said in his heart, brother Lu, I didn''t mean to expose your privacy. I was really forced by the little witch. He said to LAN ling''er, "just look at it later, but don''t make a noise." Lan ling''er said impatiently, "I know, let''s go. If you dare to cheat me again, I''ll make you look good." Then, somehow, a blue silk thread was made and tied to the waist of the sea dragon, as if to prevent him from escaping. Hailong took LAN ling''er to the lotus pond carefully. It was quiet here. The water in the lotus pond was clear to the bottom. Occasionally, several colorful Koi swam by, which was indescribable. Hailong took LAN ling''er to hide behind a big stone and squatted down slowly. LAN ling''er asked, "do you take me here to see the lotus?" Hai Long made a silent gesture to her and said, "don''t worry, a good play will be staged later." calculating the time, LV Dongbin should almost come. Among the eight immortals, only the lotus fairy has such a place for self-cultivation. She should not only cultivate herself, but also take care of this lotus. Under the breeding of the spirit of the fairy, the lotus in the fairy world is always blooming, and the lotus seeds have a good nourishing effect. Bursts of lotus fragrance came into the nose of Hailong and lanling''er, and lanling''er, who was impatient before, gradually calmed down. As soon as the figure flashed, LV Dongbin timely appeared in front of Hailong and LAN linger. A trace of surprise flashed in LAN linger''s eyes and turned to Hailong. Hailong didn''t speak and nuzui in the direction of LV Dongbin. LV Dongbin looked hesitant, looked around, took a deep breath and walked to the hut by the lotus pond. When he came to the door, he stopped, coughed and said, "fairy, Dongbin, please see me." after hearing his words, Hailong almost laughed. Is this the way he likes women? He is always so polite. No wonder he can''t catch the heart of aunt he. A cold voice came from the room, "you go. I said I don''t want to see you again. I disdain to be with an unbeliever." LV Dongbin looked embarrassed and said, "fairy, listen to me. Yesterday, when I was practicing, I suddenly realized a wonderful decision in Taiyi''s true method. I couldn''t extricate myself from it for a while, so I delayed my meeting with you. Didn''t you come to apologize to you today? Just give me a chance." LAN ling''er said to Hailong, "brother Dongbin is so articulate today. When he met sister he Xiangu, he often couldn''t say a word." Hailong proudly straightened his chest and said, "I taught him all these. In this regard, I can be his master." LAN ling''er looked at Hai Long strangely and turned his eyes to LV Dongbin in front of the wooden house. There was no sound in the wooden house, as if lotus fairy disdained to answer. LV Dongbin sighed, sat cross legged on the ground and said, "fairy, if you don''t want to see me today, brother Wei will sit here and don''t go. Has the friendship between our brothers and sisters dissipated because I missed my appointment?" His words seemed to play a role. Aunt he in the wooden house said, "brother sister relationship? You usually come here to see me every day, but you haven''t appeared these days. Yesterday, I took the initiative to find you, but you didn''t want to pay attention to me. At night, I missed my appointment and made me wait for a night in vain. Is that what you call brother sister relationship?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 253 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- LV Dongbin was worried, "no, I''m not..." just when he said this, a sea dragon''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "brother LV, if you want to tell the truth, you''ll really lose him. Take a snapshot of what I taught you." hearing the sea dragon''s voice, LV Dongbin was refreshed, looked in the direction of the sea dragon, and then said: "Hey, fairy! Why don''t you understand the hard work for brother? Don''t you understand the feelings for you over the years? In my heart, except for the master, you are the only one with the highest status. The reason why I don''t come to see you these days is because I think clearly. If we want to be really together, we must have more than the cultivation of the emperor, but now we There is still a long way to go. Therefore, I decided to practice hard first, strive to reach that level as soon as possible, and then help you improve your accomplishments. Everything I do is for you! Fairy, my love for you is only heaven. Don''t you understand? " LAN ling''er''s whole body shook slightly, looked at the sea dragon and said, "you taught brother Dongbin so much?" Hai Long smiled and said, "is it meat hemp? Don''t you women like to listen to meat hemp." a confused color flashed in LAN linger''s eyes and murmured, "is it really so?" After listening to LV Dongbin''s words, he Xiangu seemed to be moved. She sighed and said, "Dong Bin, you go. I have told you many times that we are just brothers and sisters, and there is nothing else mixed. You don''t have to pay anything for me. Xiangu just wants to practice and doesn''t care about ordinary feelings. I understand your pains. We will still be brothers and sisters in the future." LV Dongbin flashed a happy look in his eyes, raised his thumb in the direction of the sea dragon and said: "Fairy, I''ve never forced you since I fell in love with you. However, Dong Bin''s heart really hurts. On weekdays, even if you are a little gentle to me, I''ll be excited for a day. However, I can''t wait. I''m really in pain now. Since you don''t want to see me, forget it. It''s good for me to practice at your door for a night Let''s put an end to our feelings. In the future, Dongbin will never bother you with this. "After saying this, LV Dongbin sat cross legged and kneaded his hands, so he began to concentrate on his cultivation. A faint layer of treasure light came out of him. Hailong raised his mana to the limit and carefully explored into the wooden house. He clearly heard that the heartbeat of lotus fairy in the wooden house accelerated a lot and was obviously hesitating. He was happy. He knew that his plan would succeed today. At this time, LAN linger poked Hailong and asked: "That''s all you showed me? It didn''t come to any end! Brother Dongbin is so pathetic. He is deeply in love with sister he Xiangu, but he can''t get confirmation. Hum, you come with me. It doesn''t count. Go to another place to settle accounts with you." The sea dragon blocked LAN linger''s hand and said, "don''t worry, this is just the beginning, and the wonderful is still behind?" LAN ling''er frowned and said, "what else is wonderful? Sister he Xiangu has refused brother Dongbin. I don''t want to feel this sad feeling again." Hailong said with a confident smile, "if I told you that the result tonight must be that he Xiangu accepts brother Lu, would you think it''s wonderful?" LAN ling''er snorted and said, "you don''t know sister he Xiangu''s temper at all. It''s hard for her to change what she has to decide." Hailong shook his head and said, "that doesn''t necessarily depend on the situation. Now everything will proceed according to my plan. Once they succeed, they will succeed together." LAN ling''er nodded and said, "OK, I''ll trust you again. If they''re not together in the end, I''ll settle accounts with you." Hailong has been paying attention to the movement of he Xiangu in the cabin. He Xiangu''s heart beats faster and faster, and she even shortens her breath, but she still doesn''t mean to go to the door. Hailong knows that it''s time to take strong medicine. He concentrates and gathers Qi, instantly improves his Mana to the limit, and is ready to respond. At the same time, he resolutely transmits to LV Dongbin: "Brother Lu, you can start." LV Dongbin''s face showed a sad color. The mana around his body began to fluctuate, and the fluctuation became larger and larger. Suddenly, he burst out a mouthful of blood with a wow, and his whole body convulsed violently. The sea dragon covered LAN linger''s mouth to cry out, and said, "the wonderful thing is coming. Don''t make a sound. Success or failure is in one fell swoop." LV Dongbin''s whole body trembled constantly. Unbearable pain groans escaped from his mouth. Blood gushed out one mouthful after another. His face turned blue and white in an instant. Suddenly, Hailong realized that he had made a great mistake, and his whole body suddenly became cold. LAN linger just wanted to jump out, and the door of the cabin opened. He Xiangu appeared beside LV Dongbin in panic, hugged him in her arms, and without saying a word, urged her magic power that shared the same origin with LV Dongbin to help him heal. Yes, LV Dongbin is possessed. Completely directed by Hailong, deliberately possessed. Having experienced such a disaster, Hailong knew very well that being possessed by fire meant destruction to the immortal. What he taught LV Dongbin was the bitter meat trick. As long as he Xiangu has feelings for LV Dongbin, this bitter meat plan will be successful. Everything was going on according to Hailong''s prior assumption. He Xiangu was finally willing to go out of the door to save LV Dongbin. However, Hailong suddenly realized that he had made an unforgivable mistake, that is, LV Dongbin was different from himself. There are many immortal tools in his body, such as extremely mysterious cold ice bones and yin-yang anti heaven mirrors, but LV Dongbin doesn''t. It''s not good to go crazy and rush with Qi and blood. I''m afraid LV Dongbin will be finished. Hailong suddenly understood something. Although he didn''t think of it, LV Dongbin couldn''t have thought of it, but he still did it according to his plan. It can be seen how deep his feelings for he Xiangu are. At this time, many strands of blood had been ejected from LV Dongbin''s body. Obviously, the reverse channeling gas had broken his body. Although he Xiangu has tried her best, LV Dongbin can only destroy both form and spirit. When Hailong was about to rush out to help aunt he treat LV Dongbin, an old voice sounded, "nonsense, what nonsense." the light and shadow flashed, and a light red light covered LV Dongbin. His whole body convulsed, he immediately calmed down, and there were no more blood spurts on his body. He Xiangu said tearfully, "master, please help him. It''s all my fault. Dongbin is possessed by evil." her clean long dress has been stained with LV Dongbin''s blood. At this time, LV Dongbin''s breath is extremely weak. The old voice was Zhenyuan immortal, "Hey, it''s all fate. Fortunately, I''ve just finished my wandering, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Dongbin''s obsession is too heavy." the red light suddenly turned to be prosperous, LV Dongbin''s wound was healing, there was a trace of blood on his face, and his body trembled slightly. Hai Long and LAN ling''er stood still and dared not say a word. After a while, the red light gradually weakened, and LV Dongbin seemed to have fainted. Zhenyuan immortal still didn''t show his figure and said: "Fairy, I''ve helped Dong Bin return to his original position and his injury has healed. However, his strength has been greatly damaged by his obsession this time. Let him stay with you. From today on, you feed him thirty-six lotus seeds every night. You need to recuperate for nine days before he can recover. During this period, you must not let his mood fluctuate too much, otherwise his cultivation will be greatly damaged." He Xiangu hugged LV Dongbin in her arms with surprise and joy, and cried with joy: "thank you, thank you, master. The disciple will take good care of him." The red light disappeared. It seemed that Zhenyuan immortal had gone back. LAN ling''er opened her eyes and looked at the sea dragon. The sea dragon was obviously relieved, and the sweat on her face fell with interest. She gently pulled LAN ling''er and took her carefully away from the lotus pond. Returning to the front hall of Wuzhuang temple, LAN ling''er took Hai Long''s big hand and said, "you''re great! That''s OK. Does even your uncle cooperate with you?" Hai Long smiled bitterly and said, "you''ve seen the wonderful, and we don''t owe anyone in the future." after saying this, he turned and left. LAN linger frowned and said, "what are you doing?" The sea dragon sighed and said, "I''ll apologize." then he flashed and disappeared in front of LAN linger. LAN linger was surprised. She found that the sea dragon''s cultivation was so profound. Hailong was in a very low mood at this time. Although LV Dongbin was saved by Zhenyuan immortal in time, he was constantly condemning himself in his heart. It was his own misjudgment that nearly destroyed LV Dongbin''s form and spirit. If Zhenyuan immortal did not appear in time, it would be difficult for him to help he Xiangu save LV Dongbin. How can his conscience be safe? When he came to the back hall where Chi Lian took him, Hailong strode forward, stood in front of the landscape painting, flopped, knelt to the ground, bowed his head and said, "disciple Hailong, please see martial uncle." Zhenyuan immortal''s voice was a little cold, "Hailong, what can I do for you?" Hai Long bowed his head and said, "what happened in the lotus pond just now was arranged by the disciple. It was the disciple''s mistake that almost made brother Lu fall into a hopeless situation. I''m here to apologize to my martial uncle." Zhenyuan immortal was silent for a moment and said, "excuse me? If Dong Bin dies, what''s the use of your excuse? Things have passed, and I don''t want to blame you. However, when you do anything in the future, you should think twice before you do it. Dong Bin and fairy have a long-standing relationship, and they have fulfilled them this time. Although you did something wrong, you helped Dong Bin out of kindness." The muscles on Hailong''s face moved for a moment, bowed to the ground and said, "martial uncle, please punish me heavily. Hailong is uneasy! I don''t know how to face brother Lu in the future. I''m such an asshole that I bet his life. I''m wrong, martial uncle, please punish me." Zhenyuan immortal said lightly, "I said, it''s all over. Don''t worry, Dong Bin won''t blame you, otherwise he won''t be my disciple. Go." Hai Long said excitedly, "no, even if brother Lu doesn''t blame me, my conscience can''t be at ease. Martial uncle, please punish me. No matter what kind of punishment it is, I''m willing to bear it." Zhenyuan immortal''s voice still didn''t have any emotional fluctuations. "Well, Hailong, you don''t need to do this. Go. When Dongbin gets better, it''s time to go to the ginseng fruit conference. Maybe your master will come at that time. You have to step up your cultivation these days." Hailong got up slowly, with a dazed look on his face and said, "martial uncle, last time you said that you would give me a ginseng fruit at the fruit tasting meeting, didn''t you? I think I could make some compensation by giving this ginseng fruit to brother Lv. Although I know, it can''t make up for my fault." Zhenyuan immortal''s voice was more surprised. "Do you want to give the ginseng fruit to Dongbin? You may not know the efficacy of the ginseng fruit. One ginseng fruit is enough to increase your cultivation for hundreds of years. If you take it, you can at least upgrade from the current state to the level of Da Luo Jinxian. You have to think clearly." Without any hesitation, Hailong resolutely said, "martial uncle, no matter how precious the ginseng fruit is, it can''t compare with brother Lv''s life in my heart. I''ve decided." Zhenyuan immortal pondered for a moment and said, "well, you can go." Hai Long bowed to the landscape painting and said, "I''m leaving." then he turned and walked out. "Wait a minute." Zhenyuan immortal''s voice called zhuhailong. Hai Long turned back and said, "Sir, do you have anything else to tell me?" Zhenyuan Daxian''s voice was much softer, "Hailong, I find I like you more and more. Your mind is much better than I knew before." Hai Long sighed and said, "it''s not a matter of mind, martial uncle. If I do something wrong, I have to bear it myself. If I don''t even have the courage, I don''t deserve to be a disciple of my master." The next morning, Hailong finished his cultivation early, turned and ran to Wuzhuang temple. The six eared macaque grabbed him and said, "boy, how was the situation last night? LV Dongbin, he really..." Hai Long said sadly, "stop talking. It''s all my fault. I''ll go to see brother Dongbin first and tell you when I come back." then he broke free of the six eared macaque''s hand and went towards the lotus pond. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 254 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- LV Dongbin woke up slowly from the hazy. Last night, when he was still conscious for the last time, he heard the cry of he Xiangu. At that moment, his heart was really satisfied. When he opened his eyes, he saw the empty roof and murmured, "am I dead? Can''t I feel the loss of form and spirit?" "No, you''re not dead. The master appeared in time and saved you." the gentle voice of aunt he sounded, "Dong Bin, what do you think now?" LV Dongbin was surprised at first, and the excitement quickly spread to his whole body, "fairy, I, am I really not dead?" He Xiangu grabbed LV Dongbin''s big hand and said softly, "you''re not dead. Why are you so stupid? With your cultivation, how can you become possessed in cultivation?" At the beginning, all the words taught by Hailong had been used up. Facing the tender lotus fairy, LV Dongbin couldn''t speak at once. "Dong Bin, you don''t have to say anything. I understand your heart. I won''t run away from you in the future. In the future, let''s practice together." at this point, two blushes flew up on Aunt he''s pretty face. LV Dongbin said excitedly, "fairy, are you finally willing to accept me and not angry with me?" He Xiangu shook her head and said, "in fact, I''ve never really been angry with you, but my temper is too stubborn and I''ve been unwilling to face up to my feelings. I understand everything now." Feeling the tenderness of he Xiangu, LV Dongbin felt warm in his heart. He was willing to pay more if he could get her recognition! Just then, the voice of the sea dragon sounded outside the door, "brother Lu, I heard you were injured. Can I see you?" He Xiangu showed a trace of surprise in her eyes and murmured, "the news of Hailong is so fast! I didn''t tell anyone about your injury!" LV Dongbin showed an embarrassed look and said, "let him in." He Xiangu opened the door and let the sea dragon in. As soon as Hailong entered the door, he hurried to LV Dongbin''s bed and asked with concern, "brother LV, how are you?" LV Dongbin winked at Hailong and said, "I''m fine. I''m fine now. Fairy, she finally accepted me." Seeing the excited look on LV Dongbin''s face, Hailong immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and his remorse immediately eased a little, "as long as you''re all right, brother. I was really scared to death last night." The lotus Fairy on one side said in surprise, "last night? Were you there?" Hai Long was surprised. He knew he had slipped his tongue. It was too late to remedy it. He looked at LV Dongbin awkwardly and didn''t know what to say. LV Dongbin sighed and said, "fairy, up to now, I don''t want to hide anything from you. I went crazy on purpose last night." now, he told me how he and Hailong planned and took all the things to himself, "... that''s it. Do you think I''m mean? Indeed, I''d do anything to get your heart. It''s all my fault. I don''t want you to forgive me. I''ll leave now and won''t bother you anymore." Now he is a little frustrated. Just about to get up, he Xiangu rushed to him with an arrow and pressed him back. He Xiangu turned her head to stare at the dragon and said, "Dong Bin is simple-minded. You taught him these bad ideas. Next time, I''ll spare you. Don''t go quickly." Hailong didn''t see the blame in aunt he''s eyes. He suddenly understood something, smiled and turned away. LV Dongbin looked at the lotus fairy and said, "you, don''t you blame me?" He Xiangu tapped on his head angrily and said, "you fool, don''t I understand your heart? How can I blame you if you are willing to risk your life for me." LV Dongbin was overjoyed. He held on to her hand and was too excited to speak. He Xiangu hurriedly said, "don''t be impulsive, so as not to affect the recovery of mana. Take good care of your body. We will have a long life in the future." Hailong listened to what he Xiangu said outside the door. His heart finally relaxed. He quietly closed the door for them, sighed and left silently. LV Dongbin and he Xiangu could finally be together. Influenced by them, Hailong couldn''t help but miss tianqin and misty more deeply. However, tianqin doesn''t have time to think of him now. He is fighting to save his life She worked hard. Everything she faced was unexpected in advance. The demon world is just the opposite of the fairy world. It is always in darkness. The roar of anger rings out and the light of fire shows that the fire Qiu of the body completely incinerates the body of a wolf like monster with its own Kirin holy fire, and tianqin is supporting its body with its demon blade, breathing constantly. Although the emperor told them that this was only the outermost part of the demon world, the dozens of demon beasts they killed here at least had the strength like Jin shisan. The continuous attacks made tianqin and Huoqiu busy coping. However, they found a cliff and guarded it in a depression. They took turns to deal with the blood eating demons, which barely persisted. Tianqin''s cultivation was much worse than Huoqiu. At this time, he squatted on the ground and kept adjusting his breath. The surrounding demons kept moving. Tianqin gasped and adjusted the mana in the body according to the great law of the dark devil taught by the dark emperor. The demon world seems to be full of monsters everywhere, especially Huoqiu, who has the smell of divine animals, has become the target of public criticism. The stronger her attack is, the more monsters she will provoke. Fortunately, although there are many monsters besieging them, they have almost the same cultivation in any form, which enables them to support them all the time. Huoqiu''s huge body fell in front of tianqin and roared angrily. Two gray giant lizards were slowly climbing in their direction. The appearance of these two lizards made the surrounding monsters retreat to one side, looking very afraid. Huoqiu''s eyes showed a trace of surprise and turned to tianqin: "be careful, these two may be very different." At this time, the breath of the tianqin has been mixed evenly. The great magic method of the nether devil is really extraordinary. This special skill is completely from the inside to the outside. Although it has just begun to practice, it has gradually revealed its advantages. The most useful part of the great magic method of the nether devil now is that it can restore the magic power of the tianqin in the shortest time. Standing beside Huoqiu, tianqin said in a deep voice, "sister, these guys are not particularly powerful, but there are too many. I will solve these two big lizards. Pay attention to those around you." Huoqiu nodded. Since tianqin had Tianmo blade, although her overall cultivation was still not as good as her, it was not far away. After a rest, there should be no problem dealing with the two lizards. The two giant lizards radiated gray light, the fierce light flickered in the dark green eyes, and the long tongue constantly breathed and breathed, which brought strong pressure to the tianqin from the front. There was a cold flash in tianqin''s eyes. The Tianmo blade clenched in his right hand pointed at the ground and continuously injected his own mana into it. A black air flow spread all over tianqin''s body instantly. The dark evil gas even Huoqiu couldn''t help but withdraw a few steps to one side. The two giant lizards seemed to be afraid, stopped moving forward and growled in a low voice. Suddenly, the lizard''s mouth on the left opened, and a gray gas suddenly expanded and came towards the sky harp cover. The smell contained in it was disgusting. The tianqin moved, but she didn''t dodge. She followed the blade and shouted, "the devil devours the soul." the sharp edge of the Tianmo blade broke out instantly, and countless silk like black air currents broke out suddenly, directly plunged into the gray air currents. The pop sound sounded, and the gray gas in the place where the black silk thread passed disappeared one after another, even if it rushed in front of tianqin, They are also isolated by the silver light emitted by the anti heaven mirror of yin and Yang. Another lizard moved at this time. It obviously cooperated with the lizard who attacked first for a long time. Its body jumped out to the right first, and then rushed to the tianqin, opened its mouth and ate at the tianqin. At this time, the figure of tianqin suddenly disappeared without any warning. The black line in the air twisted violently, and even wound the incoming lizard in an instant. The buzzing sound sounded, and the light blade glittering with seven colors hit the lizard''s head heavily. In a sad voice, green blood splashed, and more than half of the lizard''s head was cut off. It was the Jiuxian Qin that was powerful. When the figure of tianqin reappeared, it had appeared next to the lizard who was the first to attack. The Tianmo blade was thrown down with a black awn of about ten feet like black lightning. The lizard''s huge body seemed so inconvenient at this time. The death of his companion had aroused all his anger. His body turned around in an instant, and his huge tail came out of his body and crashed into the tianqin. Tianqin was surprised. The power of the Tianmo blade in her hand had exploded, full of explosive magic, and the huge tail was crushed by the Tianmo blade. However, after the smashed tail, followed by a huge mouth, the long tongue rolled up to the waist of tianqin, and the sharp teeth bit tianqin''s body with thick fog. The magic blade in tianqin''s hand has been cut out. At this time, when the old force has gone and the new force has not been born, tianqin makes an extremely strange move. The light on her left hand flashes. The nine immortal Qin suddenly appears. She unexpectedly throws the nine immortal Qin into the mouth of the lizard. The lizard was slightly stunned. The cold and transparent Jiuxian Qin had slipped into his belly. Taking this opportunity, the magic power of the Tianmo blade gathered again, and the black light turned into a match chain. With strong attack power, he cut off the lizard''s huge tongue. The sprayed green blood was completely blocked by the silver light of the sky mirror. The tianqin floated up and avoided the subsequent huge mouth. Two black figures sprang up from all around and took the lyre in the air. They were two wolf shaped Warcraft. Tianqin didn''t look at them. She kneaded her hands and made a decision. Her ten fingers were constantly changing. Seeing that the two figures were about to rush towards the tianqin, the roar sounded, and two huge fireballs met their bodies. It was not an ordinary fire, but the hottest Kirin flame. There was no time to scream, and the two wolf shaped monsters had turned to ashes. The lizard body on the ground completely stopped, and a song like a golden iron horse came out from its body. Other monsters around were stunned, stopped the upcoming attack, and all eyes focused on the big lizard. Tianqin''s face showed a cruel smile. The cold light in her beautiful eyes flashed, her fingers opened fiercely and closed again. Hum, the crisp piano sound sounded, and the body of the lizard trembled violently. Time seemed to stop at this moment. Boom, its extremely tough body suddenly exploded with blood and flesh, a silver light broke out, and flew to the tianqin hand in an instant. It was the amber Jiuxian Qin. The tianqin didn''t stop its movement because of the death of the lizard. The Tianmo blade disappeared in her hand. Her right hand grabbed the eighth black string, and her left hand quickly played on the red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue and purple strings. A melodious music sounded, centered on the tianqin, and constantly spread to the ears of nearly 100 monsters around. The music of tianqin played more and more urgently, and the clank sound expanded outward like a huge prohibition, including nearly 100 monsters. In Huoqiu''s ear, there was a weak voice of tianqin, "sister, come on, I strengthened the effect of absolute space with Jiuxian Qin. These monsters can''t move or defend for the time being. Kill quickly." Huoqiu was no longer a compassionate holy beast. The huge Kirin rushed out like lightning. She didn''t use the Kirin flame, because it was very mana consuming and couldn''t make her attack longer. Her huge front claws became her best weapon. In an instant, nearly ten defenseless monsters had been destroyed under her claws. Tianqin was not idle so that she could play the music. She made one hand keep repeating the process of loosening and pulling up. The eighth string was extinguished and kept emitting black lights. Although the monsters had strong defense, their bodies were dismembered one after another under the attack of tianqin at the cost of mana. Finally, under the full attack of tianqin and Huoqiu, nearly 100 demons were completely turned into flesh and blood. When Huoqiu killed the last monster, tianqin couldn''t hold on any longer. Jiuxianqin returned to her body, and her body fell like a meteor. Everything she had done before had exhausted all her mana. Huoqiu changed back to human shape and took down the tianqin lightly. Their cultivation was different. She didn''t dare to input mana for tianqin, so she had to fly back to the depression of the cliff. Tianqin''s plump chest fluctuated constantly and said weakly, "sister, now we should be quiet for a while. Help me sit down. We must quickly restore our mana. In a short time, the monster will appear again." Huoqiu nodded, quickly laid a layer of fire system prohibition outside the depression and helped tianqin. They entered the state of cultivation in the shortest time. In order to survive and the future in their hearts, they must continue to fight against the demons and beasts. The Emperor Ming is right. Under the test of crisis, the speed of their cultivation and progress is by no means comparable to their usual self-cultivation. The experience of the demon world has only really begun now. What else is waiting for them in this endless dark world? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 255 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long took a deep breath, stood up, looked at the six eared macaque hiding aside, smiled and said, "brother six, you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t test you again. Now I''ve used the sleeve of heaven and earth very skillfully. In the future, the power depends mainly on the boundary of Taiyi''s true method." The six eared macaque said suspiciously, "you really don''t practice with me?" Hailong smiled and said, "if I want to practice with you, can you run? Brother, thank you for these days. In fact, I know you want me to practice on purpose. Otherwise, how can I force you?" A flash of light flashed in the six eared macaque''s eyes, "are you so sure?" Hai Long smiled and said, "of course. If I can''t understand my brother''s mind, I''ll pretend to be smart. My brother is my benefactor. If it wasn''t for your acquiescence, even if I was arrogant, I would never take you as the object of practice." The six eared macaque shook his head helplessly and said: "You boy! What a ghost spirit! Alas, there are too many powerful beings in the fairyland, and the fairyland is not as calm as ordinary people think. If you add more strength, you will have more chances to survive. Tomorrow''s fruit tasting conference will begin. I know you will leave after the conference. My cultivation is not as good as you now. That''s the only thing that can help you in the end It''s better. " The sea dragon put his arm around the six eared macaque''s shoulder, "big brother, little brother, don''t say thank you. Soon I will steal from the mortal world and help little clever into the fairyland. When it comes to accompany you, you won''t be lonely." The six eared macaque turned his eyes and said, "boy, if you really thank me, bring another gourd of wine. Don''t tell me you don''t have it. I know your boy must have it in stock." The Sea Dragon said with a bitter smile, "I''m wronged! Where''s the stock? Ouch, brother six ears, don''t hit me on the head. I''ll give it to you. Can''t I give it to you?" with a look of helplessness on his face, the sea dragon took a gourd of wine from the heaven and earth ring and handed it to the six ears macaque. The six eared macaque was overjoyed. After receiving the wine, he kicked the sea dragon and said, "you can do whatever you like. I''ll just have this baby." "You really forget your friends with wine!" Hai Long whispered and walked into Wuzhuang temple. LV Dongbin''s body has completely recovered. These days, with the careful care of he Xiangu, he can be said to be happy. Hailong comes to see him every day. Seeing LV Dongbin getting better day by day, Hailong''s regret gradually disappears. As soon as I walked into the lotus pond, a slender little hand had grabbed Hai Long''s ear. "Brother Dongbin said he didn''t need you to see it. How can you still come? It''s a bad behavior to disturb others. Don''t you know?" Hailong knew who it was without looking. He said with a bitter smile, "I obviously feel that my ears have grown a lot these days. Please show mercy to miss ling''er. Otherwise, I will become a rabbit." LAN ling''er snorted disdainfully and said, "what''s wrong with rabbits? Rabbits are much more lovable than you. Sea worms, I''m so bored now. You have to find a way to make me happy. Otherwise, I''ll hold your ears." What Hailong is most afraid of now is LAN ling''er. He can''t do anything about Zhenyuan Daxian''s niece. He can''t beat and scold. Once he is entangled, he has to find a way to get away. When LAN ling''er first called him a sea worm, Hailong had a strong difference in his heart, as if he had returned to his childhood. Since then, he has brought Lan Ling back The son looked at it as his sister, "OK, OK, I promise you, aunt and grandmother, let go first." LAN ling''er smiled and released his hand, "say it, see what you can make me happy." Hailong had an idea and thought of a way to have the best of both worlds. He said, "well, let''s find a place where there is no one. I''ll defend, you attack, and let you have a good time. It''s always OK, or let me see the immortal method of the three-star cave in Fangcun mountain." Blue ling''er''s beautiful eyes brightened and said, "do you mean I can fight as I please?" The sea dragon felt a little uneasy and said, "you don''t want to kill me." LAN ling''er smiled strangely and said, "how can I be willing to kill you? You see, I look like that kind of cruel girl?" he said, putting on a pitiful look. Hai Long said to himself, "you are cruel or not. Only you know. In order to let the other party do it gently later, you have to say," of course not. Miss ling''er is the most beautiful and kind-hearted fairy in the fairy world. " LAN linger took Hailong''s big hand and said excitedly, "let''s go and go outside Wuzhuang temple. No one will disturb us." Hailong was pulled by her and went out of Wuzhuang temple in three steps and two steps. The six eared macaque looked at them in surprise. When he saw Hailong''s look for help, he pretended not to see it and continued to taste his wine. Hailong has no choice but to smile bitterly. It seems that he is doomed today. The reason why he put forward the idea of letting LAN linger attack to please her also has his own idea. He has been practicing hard in Wuzhuang Temple these days. He has not only made some progress in his divine power, but also learned the unique skill of Zhenyuan immortal, Taiyi immortal method. He just wants to verify the extent of his cultivation. Although he can only defend, it is enough. Moreover, he has many immortal tools to protect his body. LAN linger''s cultivation is obviously lower than him, So Hailong is not too worried. I just want to understand the mystery of immortal Dharma from the fight with LAN linger. The two men soared into the air, flew away from Wuzhuang temple for a distance and stopped. The sea dragon just wanted to say something, but LAN linger turned back without any omen, and a blue light suddenly came towards the sea dragon mask. Hai Long was surprised, but he had countless experience facing the enemy in the world. Although he was surprised, he was not flustered. He saw that Lan linger used a net magic weapon, which should be to limit himself. After the body shape was retracted, the sea dragon''s whole body took up the same blue light and made a decision with his hands. Yan Hu shield suddenly appeared under the urging of his thoughts. The transparent shield body instantly expanded infinitely, forming a transparent wall to meet LAN linger''s attack. Although Bodhi was inferior to Zhenyuan immortal in cultivation and name, there were not many people in the whole fairy world in the years of cultivation. LAN ling''er is the direct granddaughter of Bodhi. How can her magic weapon be bad? The blue light net did not expand with the Hailong Yan shield. The blue light suddenly converged. LAN linger smiled proudly and his body shape had rushed into the blue light. Hailong was surprised to find that the light net suddenly condensed and formed a simple light armor to cover LAN linger. It''s simple, mainly because this armor only has chest, shoulder, waist and leg guards. However, as soon as the armor is worn on LAN linger, her body has changed. Her original petite figure has increased a lot. The slender legs occasionally show a trace of flesh light, which makes people daydream. Her black hair turns sky blue with the armor, The whole person seems to have grown up. The momentum is growing crazily. After wearing this armor, the sea dragon can''t see through it anymore, but he understands that the changed Lan Ling''s cultivation must be above himself. There is no time to appreciate LAN linger''s moving appearance and plump body as she grows up. The sea dragon''s fast urging mana increases the defense of the extremely mysterious cold bone to herself. Just when a blue light just rose on the sea dragon, the changed blue ling''er had bombarded Yan Hu shield with a non fancy punch. The sea dragon''s body suddenly stiffened. He strangely felt that a familiar breath was introduced into his body, which seemed to be a homologous force. Then, a dazzling light lit up from the place where Yan Dun fought with LAN linger''s fist. In the roar, the sea dragon''s body flew in response to the sound. The light of Yan shield was much dimmed, and it was automatically retracted into the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon shouted that he was deceived, not how powerful LAN linger''s attack was. It was mainly his preconceived idea that told himself that Lan linger''s cultivation was not high, which caused such consequences. LAN ling''er made full use of his contempt and attacked with magic weapons like Tongguang net. Hai Long subconsciously expanded the overall defense area of Yan''an shield, which greatly dispersed the defense power. At this time, LAN ling''er gave full play to his hidden strength and broke Yan''an shield with penetrating power. Yanhu shield, an immortal weapon, must absorb sea dragon mana for at least one month before it can recover its function. The sea dragon''s Fairy weapon has never been destroyed. At this time, Yan Hu''s shield was broken. He was furious, but he had promised LAN linger not to fight back. How could he break his promise in the face of a girl? In desperation, it is worth stabilizing your body and adjusting your breath. LAN ling''er didn''t pursue the victory. He shook his fist at the sea dragon and said, "what''s the matter? My boundary breaking fist tastes good. Be careful. It''s not easy to be hit by my fist." as soon as the voice fell, LAN ling''er turned into an illusion and jumped in front of the sea dragon in an instant, hitting him with the same fist as his chest. The sea dragon didn''t touch hard this time. He walked carefree and dodged aside like a swimming fish, avoiding LAN linger''s attack. LAN linger''s face changed and said, "how can you enjoy my family?" she didn''t know that Hai Long was an apprentice of Sun Wukong. Hailong said with a wry smile, "of course it was taught by the master. In terms of generations, your grandfather is still my Shizu, and you are my classmate. For the sake of my classmate, please show mercy." LAN ling''er snorted and said, "no matter who you are, I''ll fight even my father''s disciples. You can swim freely, can''t I?" as soon as her face changed, all her expressions disappeared at the same time, and even the killing spirit of her whole body became much calmer. She stepped out, and her whole body changed into hundreds of figures like an illusion, From all directions towards the sea dragon. When the sea dragon saw the change of LAN linger''s look, he shouted bad. Since she can control her emotions at will, she must have reached the peak of carefree travel. The most important thing about this magical footwork is the first sentence of the Dharma decision, "peace of mind and peace of mind." that is to say, if you want to bring your free travel to the limit, you must have a stable and steady state of mind. At this time, LAN linger has done it. Seeing the other party rush over with his proud body method, Hailong doesn''t know what to do. LAN linger''s familiarity with xiaoyaoyou will only be higher than him. If he uses the same footwork, the result will only be self humiliation. The blue armor on her body is obviously strange. Although I don''t know where it is, LAN linger''s attack is by no means easy to suffer, but is there any other way not to suffer? In a hurry, Hailong thought of the only way, opened his mouth and shouted, "elder martial sister, don''t hit people in the face, hit me on the chest, I don''t hide." LAN ling''er was obviously stunned when he heard Hai Long''s words. All the figures disappeared at the same time. A blue light rushed towards Hai Long''s chest like a meteor catching the moon, "well, for your sake, I''ll help you." The sea dragon takes a deep breath, and the internal mana is instantly mobilized. The divine power is external defense, and the Taiyi true dharma is internal protection. The blue light suddenly burst on his chest. Boom¡ª¡ª The powerful breath of peiran shocked the whole body of the sea dragon, and the body was like lightning. The other party''s mana was very similar to his own divine power. This should be a familiar feeling, but LAN linger''s mana also lacked the Buddha Qi contained in the sea dragon itself. In the chest, the sea dragon suddenly realized that Lan linger''s mana has exceeded the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. LAN ling''er looked at the sea dragon sucked into his fist with a smile, "Yes, your defense is very strong! However, if you say I vomit outside my mana, what will you do? I practice the little Wuxiang true method handed down by my grandfather, which is completely different from the Taoist immortal method learned by ordinary disciples. I can instantly compress and release my mana. The power enhancement range varies from person to person. I haven''t tried it with a real person for a long time, and today you''re just right "Come and taste it." then the light suddenly lit up, and the sea dragon had no time to reflect, and there was a sharp pain in front of his chest. The silver light broke out in front of the sea dragon''s chest, and the sun shaped mark on his forehead also lit up at the same time. In surprise, LAN linger quickly withdrew hundreds of meters away. Just now, when she was on the top of her little nonphysical true dharma, there was a very strong anti earthquake force on the sea dragon''s chest. Originally, LAN linger only wanted to scare the sea dragon, but the magic force was not sent. In order to protect himself from the powerful anti earthquake force, But he had to really kick out the little Wuxiang real method. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 256 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Spit out a mouthful of blood, and the chest is much more comfortable. The sea dragon breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he still has a hand and has anti heaven goggles to protect his body. Otherwise, even if he doesn''t want his life, I''m afraid he will lose his skin. LAN ling''er woke up from surprise. "Yes, even my little Wuxiang true method can only hurt you slightly. It seems that I still underestimate you, but I won''t give up so easily." then, she shook her hand, a silver glittering stick appeared, a faint fairy light scattered all over the stick, and a silver dragon hovered from the end of the stick to the top, "Since you have learned the Qianjun staff like me, you should also have learned the Qianjun staff method. My dragon staff is from Uncle Hai, who has heard a lot about the king of heaven. It is very powerful. Be careful. Qianjun is chengyuyu." thousands of silver lights shine and come to the sea dragon mask from all directions. Hailong smiled bitterly. He never thought he would be the target of Qianjun chengyuyu''s attack. His accomplishments were not as good as his opponent, and his opponent was so familiar with his skills that he couldn''t fight back. How could he fight? Helpless, Hailong had to float back, and a layer of purple air gushed out of his right arm, forming a layer of strong restraint to resist the increasing pressure. His Long Xiang''s arm has been covered with scales. The golden cudgel appears in an instant and turns into a golden awn in front of him to resist LAN linger''s attack. The dense explosion of Qi force continued like rain beating plantains. Finally, LAN ling''er ended his attack with a loud noise. LAN ling''er couldn''t help looking at the golden cudgel in the sea dragon''s hand and said as if looking at a monster: "you, are you the disciple of the monkey? Is this the Ruyi golden cudgel?" Hailong moved his numb palm and said with a bitter smile, "elder martial sister, let''s end here today. I can''t stand it." LAN ling''er snorted and said: "My grandfather often said that the monkey king was his most proud disciple by virtue of his innate talent. There was a golden monkey rising up the thousand strong stick. Yuyu clarified Wan li''ai''s theory and said that he carried forward the thousand strong stick. I always don''t think so. The dead monkey only achieved so much by virtue of his stone origin and the good body of King Kong. Today, let''s see what''s great about the monkey king''s disciples . since you can swim freely, your master''s unique somersault cloud must also be able to use it to see if you can stop my attack. One throw of heaven and earth and three thunderbolts. "Panlong staff is like a *, and the four powerful moves in Qianjun staff method are instantly connected into one, occupying all the space around Hailong, and attacking Hailong with LAN linger''s little Wuxiang true method. Hailong suddenly remembered the six eared macaque''s evaluation when he introduced himself to the Bodhi guru the day before yesterday. The founder of Lingtai Fangcun mountain is the Bodhi guru. It is said that he is not only the younger martial brother of Buddha, but also a figure combining Taoism and Buddhism. Fangcun mountain has strict rules and requires his disciples to do things dignified. It is very easy to make initial progress in martial arts, and then he has high requirements for understanding. His Fangcun, Lingtai, and the Bodhi guru''s Dharma name oblique moon Three stars are the hidden meaning of the heart. In the fairyland, Lingtai Fangcun mountain and Wuzhuang temple are absolute giants. LAN ling''er is definitely an alien in Fangcun mountain. Those door rules are just dirt for her, not to mention his father''s little Heavenly Master Yunyang. Immortal Yunyang has nothing to do with her. Even the Bodhi grandmaster can only do nothing about his granddaughter. The tumbling yunhailong in her mouth knows But it doesn''t work. Somersault cloud is a more profound footwork than free travel. There are cultivation methods in the memory left by the monkey king. Although somersault cloud only has six styles: stepping on the cloud, flowing cloud, walking through the cloud, turning the cloud, chasing the cloud and riding the cloud upside down, it is far more profound than free travel. Hailong has been studying the Taiyi true method and the sleeve of heaven and earth taught by Zhenyuan immortal recently I haven''t had time to study deeply. Maybe, somersault cloud really has a way to deal with the crisis in front of him, but it''s a distant dream for Hailong. Looking at the overwhelming shadow of the staff, he understands that if he wants to fight, he can only attack each other, but with his ability, he can''t connect one throw of heaven and earth with three thunderbolts. What''s more, he promised not to fight back! Under the infinite pressure, the sea dragon broke out its amazing potential. The golden cudgel was retracted, and the whole body expanded rapidly. The purple scales and armor spread everywhere in an instant. The fire to Yang in the body broke out in an instant, integrating the Taiyi bipolar true fire generated by Taiyi true method, and spreading a layer of red airflow around the body. Although LAN ling''er is pampered, she is not a girl who gets carried away. She has been influenced by those rules since childhood. Although she hates those rules, she also knows how an orthodox immortal should behave. The four moves she attacks seem powerful, but she has spare power. Once the sea dragon can''t resist, she will immediately restrain her mana. But the sudden change of the sea dragon is really strange. This phenomenon is very strange to her It''s the first time I''ve seen the rise of competitive heart. A throw of heaven and earth has hit the body of the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s scaly body seemed to suddenly become soft. He knew the power of this attack very well. He didn''t carry it hard at all. His body rose with the magic power contained in the Dragon stick and flew out like a shell. Of course, LAN linger''s attack didn''t end. Thunderbolt three dozen followed suit, and countless heavy blows hit the sea dragon one after another. Each stick attacked the red cloud After the light of color, the power will be weakened a lot. When all the attacks are completed, LAN linger subconsciously releases her hand holding the Dragon stick, because the heat on the stick has exceeded the range she can bear. Looking at the sea dragon''s body still churning in mid air, LAN linger tooted his small mouth and said discontentedly, "no matter, I don''t care. You bully people. If I learn any of Cangling arrow, separation or Bodhi finger, I can definitely break all your defenses." The sea dragon''s body finally stopped, the purple scales on his body quickly faded, and his face was pale without a trace of blood. He thumbed up to LAN linger, nodded and said, "you''re cruel, really cruel." Wow, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his body fell like a meteorite. Although long Xiangyu''s defense is very strong, even if the sea dragon''s body is strong, he can''t bear it in the face of the thousand powerful stick method with the Dragon stick and the lightning attack. Although LAN linger still failed to break his defense in the end, his body has been seriously injured. LAN ling''er exclaimed, rushed to the sea dragon like lightning, took him into her arms and hugged the sea dragon. She found that the clothes on the sea dragon had disappeared and showed her strong body. Although she was embarrassed, LAN ling''er still hugged the sea dragon tightly. She didn''t know what to do. She got along with the sea dragon these days, She had long regarded Hailong as her playmate. She never thought that she would seriously hurt him driven by her competitive heart. As soon as silver teeth bite, now we have to take him back to Wuzhuang temple and ask Zhenyuan immortal for treatment. At this time, two groups of blue auspicious clouds came, and the warm light, LAN linger, could not be more familiar. He immediately shouted as if he saw the Savior: "Dad, mom, I''m here, you save him!" With a flash of light, two people have appeared beside LAN ling''er, a man and a woman. The man''s sword eyebrows and long eyes are all dressed in martial arts. The woman''s long hair and shawl are seven points similar to LAN ling''er''s face. They are LAN ling''er''s parents, Yunyang little Heavenly Master and Yunqing. They were surprised to see LAN linger holding a naked man. Yunyang sucked the Dragon into his body and said angrily, "linger, what''s going on?" LAN ling''er could not care to be scolded by his parents at this time. After listening to her narration, Yunyang''s face sank. "Nonsense, it''s nonsense. How can he fight with such a heavy hand? If his stubborn master knows, can he give up?" he said, he didn''t dare to neglect, He quickly lost his mana to the sea dragon. Suddenly, Yunyang said in surprise: "ah! There are so many treasures on this boy! Lei lingfu of meteoric Lei Tianjun, yin-yang mirror of Liyan Tianjun, Qianjun stick of Sun Wukong, ah! How can this boy have so many treasures?" LAN ling''er said, "I, I don''t know! I haven''t known him for a long time." Yunyang frowned and said, "it''s troublesome. None of the masters of these magic weapons on him is easy to provoke. If people know that you''ve beaten him seriously, our Fangcun mountain will be lively in the future. You are so naughty, you girl. Come back with me immediately after the fruit tasting meeting." as he said, he strengthened his magic power. After all, Hailong''s divine power is the same as Fangcun mountain''s skill. Yunyang little Heavenly Master has no weaker cultivation than Tianjun. With his full treatment, the channels injured by the earthquake in Hailong gradually returned to normal. "Fortunately, the child has many magic weapons and has removed most of his attack power. Otherwise, if his divine sense is damaged, he will be in trouble. Ling''er, he will wake up soon. You have to apologize to others." LAN ling''er lowered his head and murmured, "Dad, people already know it''s wrong." Yunyang looked at his daughter, reluctantly shook his head and said, "we spoil you at ordinary times. Fortunately, your grandfather hasn''t come today. If he comes, he will punish you heavily." LAN linger raised his head, smiled and said, "Grandpa is not willing to punish others. They are so cute. Dad, don''t worry. Hailong people are very good. He won''t really blame me." The groan sounded, and the sea dragon gradually woke up from his coma. There was a sense of coolness in his meridians. Although his mana had not been restored, he was surprised to find that he had recovered. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was LAN linger''s close dimple. His heart tightened and frowned. LAN ling''er cheered and said, "OK, OK, you wake up. Hai Long, you won''t be angry with me. People didn''t mean to." The sea dragon snorted and said, "yes, you didn''t mean it. You planned it and planned it. It''s OK." Yunyang coughed and asked awkwardly, "little brother Hailong, how do you feel?" Hailong was stunned. He found that there were two people around him. He looked down at his body, exclaimed, and immediately jumped up from Yunyang''s arm. His lost clothes appeared in an instant and covered his body. LAN ling''er chuckled and said, "I''ve already seen it. What''s your hurry?" Yunyang glared at his daughter and said, "little brother Hailong, I''m Yunyang of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. I made amends to you for her." Yunyang? Little girl? Isn''t he the father of LAN linger, the unruly girl? With a confused mood, Hailong said, "don''t pay any gifts. We''re just fighting together, and elder martial sister linger didn''t mean to." does he really think so? Of course not. Although the mind has changed, the previous trauma is still fresh in my mind. Although I can''t say cruel LAN linger, Hailong just wants to stay away from this unruly woman. LAN linger said proudly, "what? I said Hailong won''t blame me. Hailong, people didn''t mean it just now. I''ll pay attention next time." "Next time, next time?" and next time, Hailong looked at LAN linger in horror and swore in his heart that he would never give her another chance, otherwise, he might die and don''t know how to die at that time. Seeing that Hailong didn''t blame LAN linger, Yunyang smiled and said, "you can be regarded as fellow disciples. It''s good to compete, but you should pay attention to discretion in the future." LAN ling''er protested: "in fact, I can''t blame me! I just want to see martial uncle Wukong''s somersault cloud. Who makes him not willing to use it." Yunyang''s heart moved and somersaulted. Although the cloud monkey king was handed down to the Bodhi guru, it became one of the strongest body methods in the fairy world after his own hard training. Let alone his daughter wants to see it, even he wants to see it. It seems that my daughter didn''t mean to hurt people. As a father who loves his daughter, he has found a good excuse for his daughter. "Somersault cloud? That''s really the best body strengthening method in the fairy world except Lengyue Congxiang dance." Hai Long sighed helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that I don''t want to use it, but that I can''t use it at all! I haven''t been in the fairy world for a few days. Although the master has taught me many fairy methods, I haven''t had time to practice seriously so far." hearing that immortal Yunyang praised it, Hai Long couldn''t help but move. Since the somersault cloud is so good, when I go back, I must practice this unique skill first. Yunyang smiled and said, "so it is. Ling''er is really reckless. I think so. You are also our Fangcun mountain disciple. Your master left the school without learning several spells. I will teach you this spell instead of my father. It is not only fulfilling my father''s wish, but also making amends for my little daughter." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 257 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Magic? It''s magic again. Am I really so lucky? No, it''s not good. Shit, I was beaten in exchange. I''d better have less luck in the future, but I don''t know the power of this spell. Thinking of this, Hailong''s eyes showed an inquiring look. Immortal Yunyang said: "There are two most powerful skills in Fangcun mountain, one is the Qianjun stick method, and the other is the xiaowuxiang true method. You can use the Qianjun stick method, and since your master taught you the magic, it should be the same as the xiaowuxiang true method. You have learned the Taiyi true method, I won''t teach you any more. But I can teach you two kinds of magic, which are even mine now It''s impossible to cultivate to the extreme. Your master won''t be able to do it. Whether it can be useful to you in the future depends on your own cultivation. These two immortal methods are separation and Bodhi finger. They are secrets not taught in our school. Separation, as the name suggests, is an immortal method to separate another body. Your Master Sun Wukong once received three hairs from Guanyin Bodhisattva, which can change thousands of parts or things There is really no one like him in magic. However, he can''t give full play to one ten thousandth of his accomplishments by changing his body with hair. What I want to teach you is different. This method can only turn into one body. However, if you can practice this method to the extreme, your body will have the same ability as you except that there is no fairy tool. Your master has hair Body, learning is not very useful, but you don''t. learning this separation will be of great benefit to you in the future. " The sea dragon exclaimed, "the same ability? So, I have one more life!" he was overjoyed. How can he not learn such a wonderful method? Now he has felt that the meal that Lan linger beat him was so beautiful. Immortal Yunyang smiled: "It can also be said that, especially in times of crisis, the separation technique supplemented by the golden cicada shelling method can save your life. However, the separation technique has its disadvantages. The separation technique is divided into six levels. The first three levels are very easy to cultivate. As long as you cultivate to the third level, you can turn into a separation equal to yourself. However, this three-level separation can only exist for a while Husband, moreover, once it has been transformed, it will take at least seventy-seven or forty-nine days before it can be transformed again. " As soon as the sea dragon''s heart was cold, I knew there was no such good thing. It can only be used once in 49 days, and it can only appear for a while. What''s the use of this? Immortal Yunyang then said: "Therefore, separation can only be used at the most critical time. It is more difficult to cultivate separation after level 4. With each level raised, separation will appear a little longer. Level 4 separation can be used once in 36 days, level 5 separation can be used once in 25 days, and to the highest level 6 separation, it can be used once in 16 days, which is enough to last for several hours. But this is not enough It''s not extreme. If you can break through the limit of level 6 and reach a state where you can summon separation at any time and never disappear, then this separation can be regarded as complete cultivation. Up to now, only my father Bodhi has reached level 6. It''s still difficult to break through it! " Hailong respectfully said, "thank you for teaching me the immortal Dharma. I will practice hard." anyway, although I can only use it once in many days, it is always better than none. Maybe I can really save my life at the critical moment. Immortal Yunyang said: "As for Bodhi, it is a unique skill created by my father. In fact, it can be regarded as the cultivation of Buddhism. Even I only know the cultivation method, but I failed to succeed. You have Buddha Qi and should be able to use this skill. When my father was under the Buddha''s sect, he went to Fangcun mountain to set up another sect. One day, my father suddenly remembered all kinds of things before and inadvertently created this method I''m not sure about the power of the Bodhi finger. According to my father, the Bodhi finger has the function of eliminating evil, and its real power needs to be explored by yourself in the future. The Bodhi finger and the disaster finger realized by anangya and ye from the Buddha''s flower smile stand side by side as two finger shaped immortal dharmas. You should practice with your heart and be sure to gain something in the future. " Hai Long asked, "elder, don''t these two spells need to be based on the little Wuxiang true method you said?" Yunyang nodded and said positively, "I don''t need them, or I won''t teach them to you. Hailong, you should remember that these two unique skills are the secrets of our school. You can''t teach them to others without the consent of your ancestors, even our disciples. Otherwise, once I find them, I will recover your mana." Hailong respectfully said, "please don''t worry, martial uncle. The disciple will keep the secret and never spread the unique skill of our school." he thought to himself, even if he wanted me to spread it, I wouldn''t spread it. Am I so stupid? LAN ling''er said discontentedly, "Dad, you are eccentric. Why don''t you teach others Bodhi finger and separation, but teach him." Yunyang Road: "What do you know? If you could learn it, would I not teach you? Although your cultivation is not weak now, your Yang Qi is not enough, and you are always playful. If I teach you the technique of separation, I don''t know what trouble you will cause. Hailong, our Fangcun mountain''s technique of separation is almost like really dividing the body into two, not only using magic power to create one When you are separated, you should also inject your mind into it, that is, the mind is divided into two purposes, and the separated mind and spirit should be extremely focused, otherwise it will easily hurt yourself. That''s why I don''t teach linger. It''s difficult for her mind to concentrate, let alone separate her mind. Relax all over. " As he spoke, he pressed the Lingtai of Hailong, and a breath of peace came out of his palm. Hailong only felt a heat in his brain. Various influences and decisions flashed in his mind, and his mind had completely fallen into chaos. I don''t know how long it took, Hailong opened his eyes and found that Lan linger was looking at himself attentively, but Yunyang and Yunqing had already disappeared. "How? Have you learned?" Lan linger asked eagerly. Hai Long smiled, "just remember. I haven''t practiced. How can I say I have learned? What about your parents?" LAN ling''er said, "they have gone to Wuzhuang temple first. Let''s go back. Don''t tell others about my hurting you today, otherwise, hum." Hai long wanted to ask her what was wrong, but he finally held back. Now the most important thing for him is to practice and master all the new immortal methods. Otherwise, he can''t beat even a small LAN ling''er, let alone those famous immortals. Thinking about it, he flew back to Wuzhuang temple with LAN ling''er. Before he fell, Hai Long found three flowers in succession The auspicious clouds fell in front of the gate of Wuzhuang temple. The three people had different shapes, but they were not easy to match according to their strong breath. LAN linger was surprised to see the sea dragon and explained: "I know these three old guys. They are the three stars of fortune, wealth and longevity in Penglai Fairy Island. Although their magic power is not very strong, they are in charge of the three most important things in the world. Therefore, they are also very respected in the fairy world. This time they should come to attend the fruit tasting meeting. The fruit tasting meeting will begin tomorrow, and there must be many people here today. I think the fruit tasting in this world is big Yes, at least hundreds of people will participate. " The sea dragon was surprised. He had heard of the three stars of blessing, wealth and longevity in the world. They were the objects worshipped by many mortals. They were in charge of the three most important things in the world: blessing, future and longevity. Unexpectedly, the legend of the world was true. There were such three immortals. "Elder martial sister ling''er, since ginseng fruit is such a good thing, why only a hundred people come? Don''t other immortals want to taste it?" Lan ling''er looked at the sea dragon strangely, as if blaming him for his ignorance, "No one can participate in the fruit tasting. At least you have to achieve more than Da Luo Jinxian. If you don''t meet the requirements, even if I''m uncle Da Xian''s niece. Maybe you''re the only exception." Hailong said with a wry smile, "so I''m the weakest one to attend the fruit tasting this time? Sister ling''er, go back first. I want to find a place to practice for a while." LAN ling''er frowned slightly and said, "why? Isn''t your injury cured yet?" Hailong shook his head and said, "no, my injury is all right. I just want to practice alone for a while." LAN ling''er then understood. He smiled and said, "it''s useless to learn. It''s no use embracing Buddha''s feet temporarily. It''s up to you. I''ll go back first." then he sped forward. Hai Long just wanted to go to a place near Wuzhuang temple to practice, but LAN ling''er''s voice came from his ear, "Hai Long, thank you today." Hai Long sighed. Although LAN linger was very naughty, he was very kind-hearted. It would be nice if he had such a sister. Compared with her, the Yuhua sisters are much more gentle. He has been away for some time, and I don''t know how they are now. It has been some time since he was away from the world, and Hai long can''t help but miss everything in the world. I have learned a lot of magical magic skills since I entered the fairyland these days, but if I want to master them, I really can''t use its real strength. Those with high accomplishments in the fairyland are like clouds. It seems that I really need to practice well. Thinking of this, Hailong decided to leave here and find a clean and uninhabited place after the fruit tasting meeting Practice for a period of time. Misty is now in the Guanghan palace and the heavenly palace. If you don''t have profound cultivation, you can''t go back anyway, let alone see misty. For misty, for tianqin and for your future, you must get the most powerful strength in the shortest time Wuzhuang Temple ushered in the busiest day of the year. Many guests came to Wuzhuang temple, including famous fairyland guests. The hall was full of people. Due to lack of manpower, the six eared macaque was transferred to the inner hall today to constantly guide new guests into their seats. The eight immortals were even more busy. The six eared macaque kept smiling at the guests and scolded in his heart. This was the busiest time Later, the bastard boy of Hailong doesn''t know where to go and will be lazy. Hailong hasn''t come back since he left with LAN linger yesterday. LAN linger said he went to practice, and it''s inconvenient for the six eared macaque to ask more questions. When a cloud of light came down, the six eared macaque habitually said, "welcome to the immortal, inside... Wow, Hailong, you boy just came back now and asked me to break up with you." it turned out that what was wrapped in the cloud was Hailong who had been missing for a day. During this day, Hailong didn''t cultivate anything. He had been near Wuzhuang temple, recalled all the cultivation methods he got now, and straightened out the order of cultivation. Just like this, the day had passed. After this day''s efforts, Hailong put the two items that need to be cultivated most in front, namely, the evolutionary immortal method of xiaoyaoyou, the somersault cloud, and the new separation skill learned from the little Heavenly Master Yunyang. If you don''t want to attack the enemy, you should first seek self-protection. With this kind of magic, you can''t fight, but at least you can run. After thinking hard, Hailong flew back. As soon as he saw the six eared macaque, he scolded him. "Brother Liu Er, I just thought about the cultivation of immortal Dharma. Who knows that time passes so quickly. Don''t be angry. Let''s go. I''ll entertain the guests for you." The six eared macaque snorted and said, "you boy, you have a good mouth. Today there are many great people, including thirty-six great Luo Jinxian who are directly subordinate to the Immortal Emperor. As many as twenty, and many hidden immortals also appeared. Whatever you do later, you should be careful, talk less and listen more." as he said, he took Hai long to the lobby. In the hall, the immortals are getting together in twos and threes to talk about something. Each one looks relaxed. Hailong sees red lotus at a glance. She is chatting with a heroic immortal. Hailong hurried over and said, "Hello, sister Chilian. Thank you for bringing me here last time." Chi Lian smiled and said, "you''re welcome, little brother Hailong. I''ve heard what Dong Bin said about you. It''s good! Even I envy you for being appreciated by the master." The sea dragon scratched his head and said, "that''s the accomplishment of the immortal. What''s this big brother?" the sea dragon turned his eyes to the handsome immortal. Chilian said, "let me introduce you. This is brother Ding man, the leader elder martial brother from the snow mountain, who is a disciple of Dapeng Mingwang. Come and see you soon." Ding man smiled and said, "what do you say to see you? We are all fellow believers. Little brother, I heard you came from heaven. It''s not easy. It''s really not easy!" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 258 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Looking at Ding man''s warm smile, Hailong couldn''t help but feel a sense of kindness and respectfully said, "Hello, senior brother Ding man. Please give me more advice in the future." Ding man is wearing a snow-white robe with a very narrow piano on his back. The piano body has only five strings, and a fire red phoenix is connected from the head to the tail. Ding man said with a smile, "it''s a blessing to be invited by the immortal to attend this conference today. It''s a blessing to see many immortal elders." The six eared macaque respectfully said, "headmaster Ding, please talk to the red lotus fairy. Let''s entertain the guests first." then he forcibly pulled the sea dragon aside. The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "brother six ears, what are you pulling me for? You seem to be afraid of this Dingman." The six eared macaque gave him a white look and said, "fear? Of course. Don''t you find that all the immortals present will look at him from time to time? Do you know who Ding man is?" Hai Long was stunned and said, "isn''t he the leader of the snow mountain sect?" Six eared macaque orthochromatic tract: "Yes, he is the eldest martial brother of the leader of the snow mountain. Moreover, his accomplishments have surpassed the ancestor of the snow mountain, King Dapeng Ming, and he is the first person in the snow mountain. The snow mountain sect actually belongs to an evil sect in the fairy world. The founder of the sect was king peacock Ming, that is, the elder brother of King Dapeng Ming. Later, I don''t know why. King peacock Ming died and King Dapeng Ming took over the position of the ancestor. This is Ding Man is a genius of the fairy world generation. Although he was born in the snow mountain of the evil gate, he has a straight disposition. There are many people in the fairy world who have received his favor. His cultivation is so deep that he can even compete with your master. In the battle for the stars in the fairy world thousands of years ago, he defeated all the heroes and became the riyao star king, the first of the seven stars. " "Riyao Xingjun? Can he compare with my master? What''s the matter with Xingjun?" after listening to the six eared macaque''s explanation, Hailong couldn''t help but look at Ding man with new eyes. He didn''t expect that this seemingly gentle immortal had such a profound immortal method. Six ear macaque track: "Xingjun is different from Tianjun. In order to encourage the immortals to practice hard, the Immortal Emperor issued an edict that a competition for Xingjun will be held every thousand years. The top seven will be named the seven Xingjun. Xingjun does not need to be responsible to the Immortal Emperor, that is, if you become a Xingjun, you can do whatever you want without being controlled by the rules of heaven. Each of the seven Xingjun''s accomplishments is among the nine Tianjun Go ahead. They are the real experts in the fairyland. Of course, people with great skills like my master Zhen Yuan Daxian and your master won''t participate in this competition. Because the Immortal Emperor couldn''t help them. In the last Xingjun competition, Xueshan, which is not a very powerful immortal sect, showed great brilliance. There were two top cultivation experts, one is Ding man, and the other is named Eel. Their high accomplishments surprised everyone. Finally, they won the titles of the first two of the seven stars, the sun shining star and the moon shining star. They are known as the two kings of the snow mountain. This time Ding man came on behalf of the Ming king of Dapeng. It is obvious that he must win the ginseng fruit. " The Sea Dragon said, "isn''t the ginseng fruit distributed by the martial uncle? Why can he get it?" Six ear macaque track: "Only thirty-six ginseng fruits have been born for thousands of years. They are the treasures of heaven and earth. Every time they grow up, the great immortal will give one to the Immortal Emperor and the queen mother, one to the original God, one to the supreme old gentleman, and one to several other great magical powers in the fairy world. He will keep three for practicing medicine, and there will be ten. The remaining 26 great immortals will also give six to the Buddha world, and the last 20 Only one will be assigned to other people in the fairyland. In addition to those designated by the immortal himself, there are ten ginseng fruits that will be contested by the immortals attending the conference with their own magic skills. The top ten can each get one ginseng fruit. With Ding man''s cultivation, the present has no opponent, so I said he is bound to win the ginseng fruit. " The sea dragon was surprised and said, "isn''t even the Bodhi master his opponent?" The six eared macaque shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''m afraid only the master can see through what level Ding man''s cultivation has reached. He has stepped into the field of great supernatural powers." Hailong also wanted to ask, but he heard LV Dongbin''s voice, "Guanghan palace dreamt of the arrival of the fairy cloud." When Hailong looked back, he saw a group of colorful auspicious clouds floating in the air. A slender figure came in from the door of the hall. Unexpectedly, it was a stunning beauty. Although she looked beautiful, there was no smile on her face. Her whole body was shrouded in light colorful green smoke. Her treasure light flowed all over her body, and colorful skirt belts flew, forming several arcs behind her. From the perspective of temperament, the dreamyun fairy didn''t even have a smile No worse than misty, although the appearance is a little less gentle than misty, it is a little more cold and beautiful. The six eared macaque was shocked and said in silence, "this ginseng fruit meeting is really lively! Jin Yaoxing, Jun Mengyun, fairy has also come." Hailong was already stunned when she heard the words Guanghan palace. Her heart was full of surprises. Since the Mengyun fairy came from Guanghan palace, she must know the misty thing. Subconsciously, he floated in front of Mengyun fairy and asked, "are you from Guanghan palace?" Mengyun was slightly stunned and said in a cold voice, "who are you and why should you ask me?" Hai Long woke up when he was shocked. He thought that the Mengyun fairy should be from the snow mountain sect, just like the Wannian xuanbing from sister xuantianbing. My mistiness is much more lovable than her. He coughed awkwardly and said, "little brother Hailong has seen the fairy. Please forgive me for my abrupt sin." There was no expression on Mengyun fairy''s face. Hailong only felt that a flower in front of him had lost her trace. Just wanted to find it, but was pulled by the six eared macaque. "You want to die! Mengyun fairy, how dare you offend? You little lust ghost, I think you are bored." Hailong argued, "no, no, I''m not greedy for her beauty. I want to ask her about the misty things!" The six eared macaque pulled the sea dragon to the corner and whispered: "Now is not the time for you to ask these questions. Wait until the ginseng fruit meeting is over. The Mengyun fairy has a very cold temper. She doesn''t even buy the account of the Immortal Emperor. This female teacher has surpassed the queen mother in cultivation from the queen mother. If Ding man and eel hadn''t appeared, she must have been the sun shining star king in those years. Her Guanghan fairy method and Lengyue Congxiang dance have been practiced When you reach the extreme, you can''t imagine the high level of cultivation. Look at the colorful heavenly clothes she wears. They were given by Guanyin Bodhisattva when she appreciated her. They are the most precious treasure! They are much better than those defense rags on you. They are definitely no less than the treasure of Longxiang jade. " The sea dragon was not surprised but happy. He murmured, "well, if I could ask her to protect misty, misty would not be in any danger in Guanghan palace." The six eared macaque snorted disdainfully and said, "you think beautiful. Mengyun fairy''s temper doesn''t even care about the Immortal Emperor. Will he mind your business?" Hailong said confidently, "that''s not necessarily. Don''t you know my talent, little brother? I''m nicknamed beauty killer. Hei hei." The six eared macaque snorted angrily and said, "let''s go and serve the guests with Pu''er tea." The guests still kept coming, and the not so vast hall was gradually occupied. At this time, the familiar voice of Hailong sounded, "thank you for coming all the way. Zhenyuan lost his welcome." With a flash of light, Zhenyuan immortal has appeared in the first place in the hall. He is still dressed as before. With a casual sweep of his eyes, everyone present can feel his burning eyes. He seems a little disappointed and frowns slightly. Everyone bowed at the same time and said, "don''t be polite, immortal." Zhenyuan immortal brushed the dust in his hand and said with a smile, "the ginseng fruit is mature. Please come with me." when he said it, he didn''t show his strength. His body floated out and went towards the hall door. Hailong and six eared macaque looked at each other and hurried to follow. The eight immortals then led the people to follow. A group of more than 100 people passed through the back hall and came to the side of the lotus pond. Zhenyuan immortal rose up and went to the other side in the air. They all spread their magic powers and followed up. Since Hailong came to Wuzhuang temple, the deepest place is the lotus pond. This is the first time he has leaped over, and he can''t help looking forward in the Teng Fairy Dance. Zhenyuan immortal stopped, turned around and said, "there is a bridge in front. I call it the Bagua bridge. Only through this bridge can we reach the place where the ginseng fruit tree is located. On the bridge is the immortal Dharma I laid. You can enter by yourself. If you can''t pass, please go back to the hall and serve tea." The six eared macaque chuckled and whispered in the sea dragon''s ear: "At first, there was no Bagua bridge. It was because your master destroyed the ginseng fruit tree. In order to prevent the same situation, the immortal set up this immortal array. Although the array is small, it is very mysterious. The immortal has ordered to leave just now. If you can''t pass here, you can''t participate in today''s ginseng fruit meeting." The sea dragon looked at the six eared macaque and said, "brother six, I know you must have a way to get there, don''t you?" The six eared macaque shrugged his shoulders and said: "I can''t help it. The immortal array has never passed the eight immortals, let alone me. If you want to attend this meeting, it depends on your ability. OK, I''m going back to the hall with the eight immortals. Those immortals who can''t pass still need to be entertained. Please ask for your own blessings. If you really can''t pass, don''t be too reluctant. After all, these great Luo Jinxian level figures , I''m afraid half of them will be blocked by the immortal array. However, you should take a chance. Today, the immortal should adjust the immortal array to one tenth of the power in normal days, otherwise, even if your master comes, he will not be able to pass. "After saying this, he floated up and left with the eight immortals. Zhenyuan immortal smiled calmly and said, "please move forward in groups of two. Don''t force." he entered the Bagua bridge immortal array first. In a group of two? Who are you going in with? Among these people, only lanling''er''s family and Chilian fairy know each other, but lanling''er didn''t show up here today. Obviously, they went inside first. And Chilian fairy seems to have a good relationship with Ding man. Ah! They have gone in. What should we do. Just when the sea dragon hesitated, none of the immortals showed dissatisfaction and entered one after another. In a moment, the people in front of the sea dragon were at a loss. Today, in addition to him, a total of 131 people came, of which 130 have all entered the immortal array, leaving him and the cold Mengyun fairy still outside the array. Previously, many immortals wanted to invite Mengyun, but she refused. Seeing that there was no one around, Mengyun couldn''t help but be a little confused. Hailong looked at the iceberg and recalled her previous cold tone. Helpless, he had to harden his head and walked forward and said, "fairy, now there are only two of us left, you see..." Mengyun didn''t even look at the sea dragon, and said faintly, "let''s go." the sea dragon only felt that his whole body was light, and he had entered the thick fog in front of him. As far as his eyes could see, he could only see things one meter in front of him. The Mengyun fairy beside him constantly exudes cold air. Fortunately, he has extremely mysterious cold bones. Otherwise, he hasn''t seen the mystery of the array, I''m afraid he''s going to freeze. Everything around was like a dream. The sea dragon clearly felt the unsteady rhythm of the spirit, and it seemed that unknown dangers were hidden in every direction. Mengyun''s voice came from his ear, "don''t drag me down." he said, and Mengyun walked forward first. Hai Long was stunned. Meng Yun''s simple five words aroused his pride in his heart. He said in a cold voice, "yes, my cultivation is low. You take yours and I take mine. It''s not a drag." he said, his whole body glowed. When he was in the human world, he had the experience of breaking through the immortal array. He simply ignored the changes of the array and walked freely, The body dashed unreal directly into the thick fog. Mengyun fairy was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that Hailong would have such a reflection. She had seen Hailong''s carefree travel before. She secretly said that he was a disciple of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. It seems that he is not as weak as expected. Hai Long rushed into the array and immediately felt the huge pressure from around him. He relaxed his body and did not fight against the pressure. Instead, he looked for a place with less pressure and walked forward. After a while, he was determined. Based on the previous records of the array in the classics of Lianyun sect, he found that the immortal array was a combination of the lost track array and the gossip array, There are not many magical places. At that moment, according to the method of breaking the array, he looked for a living door and walked forward quickly. After a while, he only felt that his eyes suddenly opened and the fog was light. The sea dragon smiled, "I''ll pull it out." as soon as he turned, he had flown out of the array. As soon as he got through the thick fog, he was stunned. The lotus pond was still in front of him. And many immortals stood in place, with a strange look on their faces. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 259 Please vote all the recommended votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. The monthly ticket is also voted here Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon was shocked. Did I come back again? No! That''s clearly the combination of the lost track array and the gossip array. Why did I go wrong? At this time, he just felt the fragrant wind passing by, and his slim figure floated to him. Turning around, he saw that it was Mengyun fairy. Mengyun, like the sea dragon, was stunned as soon as he came out, looked at the sea dragon and said, "wrong." The sea dragon snorted, and the stubborn spirit in his heart rose. Li ignored Mengyun and rushed into the thick fog again. Mengyun snorted coldly and rushed in after the sea dragon. The sea dragon only felt that his arm was tight, and his body suddenly stopped. Looking down, he saw a colorful streamer wrapped around his arm. Mengyun fairy appeared beside him. The Sea Dragon said angrily, "what are you doing? You take yours and I take mine. You don''t think I''m cumbersome." Mengyun said faintly, "you have such a short temper. How can you become a qualified immortal. Don''t you remember what the immortal said earlier? There must be deep meaning when you enter the array. Let''s go together." The sea dragon snorted and said sarcastically, "don''t you think I''m a burden now? There are so many immortals outside. Every cultivation is above me. You can cooperate with them." A light flashed in Mengyun''s eyes, "don''t you want to go with me?" Hailong nodded firmly and said, "I don''t want to." Mengyun snorted coldly and said, "but I will. You can''t break my will. Come with me." as soon as he pulled the skirt in his hand, the sea dragon suddenly felt sour and soft. She couldn''t use a trace of magic power at all, and was taken forward by her. The sea dragon was so angry that he suddenly saw the golden bracelet on his left hand and murmured, "misty, I love you." the golden light flashed and the fairy rope wrapped around Mengyun without any warning. Mengyun didn''t seem to notice. He let the fairy rope tie him up. The sea dragon was so happy that he floated to Mengyun and said, "no one can force me to do anything. Don''t think you''re beautiful. Others will circle around you like flies. For me, you''re just a pile of dirt. Hum." Mengyun looked at him coldly and said calmly, "have you finished?" The sea dragon was cold, and she felt uncomfortable. "I''m finished. I''m leaving. The fairy rope will be untied later. Explore the way yourself." With a flash of cold light, the sea dragon only felt that his whole body was frozen instantly. A long snow-white sword had been put on his neck. He didn''t dare to move a little. Mengyun went to the sea dragon. The sea dragon was surprised to find that the fairy rope he thought was successful was wrapped around one of her fingers. "If you didn''t mention the word misty just now, there would be only one consequence of insulting me. Is your name sea dragon?" Hailong has forgotten Mengyun''s threat and said in surprise: "yes, yes, I''m Hailong. Sister Mengyun, do you know piaomi? Is she all right now?" Mengyun said coldly, "who is your eldest sister? Don''t you treat me like dirt?" The Sea Dragon said awkwardly, "I just talked nonsense. How can a beautiful fairy like my sister be dirt? Sister Mengyun, please tell me something ethereal." Mengyun said calmly, "is it ethereal? She has married the Immortal Emperor as a concubine." "What?" the whole body of Hailong shook wildly, and the blood in his body boiled instantly. His whole body was paralyzed like thousands of steel needles. His heart was so painful that he could hardly breathe. With a sound of wow, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and he rushed out like crazy. A tight waist, the body was pulled back, Mengyun''s cold voice sounded, "what are you doing?" The sea dragon''s eyes were red. "I''m going to the fairy palace. I''m going to find piaomi and ask why she wants to marry the fairy emperor. Has she forgotten the feelings between us?" Mengyun floated to the sea dragon, looked at him coldly and said, "I lied to you just now. She''s okay. Let''s go. There''s not much time." then he pulled the sea dragon like moving forward in the array. Hailong looked at Mengyun, suddenly from great sorrow to great joy. He felt that his heart seemed to be unbearable, "why? Why did you lie to me?" Mengyun said calmly, "who let you just say I''m dirt." Hailong clearly found that there was a smile in the corner of Mengyun''s eyes. She seemed a little more humanized. "Well, what about the misty now?" Mengyun said, "you go out of this fairy array with me first, and I will naturally tell you. Are you really so sad?" The sea dragon gasped and said, "you don''t have a loved one. How do you know this feeling?" Mengyun said coldly, "what''s good about love? It''s not that pain is more than happiness. I really don''t understand how a girl like you can see such a waste." Hai Long was furious. "Waste? Why do you call me waste?" Mengyun disdained: "with your current strength. If you can have the cultivation of Ding man, you can be regarded as waste in my eyes." waste material? Am I really a waste? I always think I am a genius, but in this strange world, almost everyone''s cultivation is better than me, yes! I''m a waste. I can''t even see my wife. The breath of the sea dragon suddenly became extremely gloomy. The divine power and Taiyi Zhenfa in his body quickly rotated, and his whole body kept emitting a cold breath. The light in his eyes was bright and dark, and a strong momentum was constantly emitted from him, and his whole body was trembling slightly. Mengyun walked in front and pulled her skirt. She was surprised to find that she didn''t pull the "waste". There was a disturbing breath behind her. Suddenly looking back, she saw that the clothes on the sea dragon had disappeared, the whole body was covered with purple scales, her eyes were bright and dark, and the gold and silver sun on her forehead and chest was particularly obvious, His right arm has become extremely strong. Sharp claws grow on his huge palm. A golden light appears in the palm of his hand. The golden awn gradually appears and turns out to be a stick. The sea dragon seemed to have entered a hazy state, murmuring, "no, no, I''m not a waste, I''m not a waste. Ah -" the golden cudgel blasted thousands of golden Mans, his body flickered like an illusion, and the mountain and sea attack blasted down at the dream cloud. Mengyun looked at the dragon''s body and murmured, "is what I just said wrong? No, I''m right. In my eyes, he is a waste." The thunderbolt three dozen from Hailong''s full strength suddenly dimmed when he entered a foot around Mengyun''s body. Everything stopped, and the sea dragon''s body fell to the ground with a sound, and the body still maintained the position of the attack just now. Mengyun shook his head, waved his colorful sleeves and said, "you are too bad. Although you suddenly burst out your full potential, you are not at the same level as me. In my absolute space, you only have the result of failure. Your mana is not enough to threaten me." Hailong''s rigid body gradually softened, and the scales on his body quickly disappeared. Bursts of powerlessness constantly eroded his body. What Mengyun showed was so amazing that she didn''t see her efforts at all, and the thunderbolt three dozen he made with all his strength was dissolved. Gap, this is the gap. His mind has gradually sobered up. He reappeared his clothes to cover his body and whispered, "fairy Mengyun, let''s go, otherwise we''ll be late." There was no emotion in Hailong''s voice. Mengyun suddenly regretted. She knew that she had deeply hurt the man''s self-esteem. But she didn''t say much and walked forward with the sea dragon. There was still a fog around. Mengyun seemed to suddenly feel something. He pulled the sea dragon with a streamer and stopped and said, "it should be here. Last time, he must have gone wrong from here." The sea dragon felt the breath around him and said, "this should be the closest point of the integration of the maze array and the eight trigrams array. Is this an anti five element eight trigrams maze array?" Mengyun''s beautiful eyes brightened and said: "Yes, it''s the anti five elements and eight trigrams maze array. If I guess right, the changes of this immortal array are endless. The immortal must have reduced the power of the array, otherwise it''s not so simple. No wonder he said it takes two people to pass. The anti five elements and eight trigrams maze array must step into the living position and the dead position at the same time to find the accurate way forward. Come on, you step into life and I step into death "Dead," he said, loosening the ribbon around the sea dragon''s waist. The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, I want to step on the death seat." as he said, his body turned and flew out. Mengyun was stunned, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and had to fly to the life seat. Death position is extremely dangerous in the whole array. As soon as Hailong stepped in, he felt a shock all over his body. The huge pressure immediately made him lose control of his body. Wow, another mouthful of blood gushed out. At this time, Mengyun had stepped on the life position, the pressure suddenly disappeared, and his eyes suddenly opened. As soon as he tightened his waist, Hailong was pulled out. He clearly felt a palm of his hand He pressed it on his vest, and the cold immortal power instantly flowed into his whole body. The extremely dark ice bones in his body seemed to be stimulated by something. They constantly emitted a strong spirit spirit, and immediately healed the injury in the sea dragon. "Extremely dark ice jade? How can you have extremely dark ice jade in your body? That''s the treasure of Guanghan palace. There''s only one in all." Hailong took a deep breath, adjusted the breath in his body, and said, "do you know xuantianbing, concubine jiutianhan?" as soon as he said this, he suddenly saw a flower in front of him. Mengyun had appeared in front of him and could no longer maintain his indifferent look. Her eyes were full of excitement, "you, you know my martial uncle, she, where is she now?" The Sea Dragon said faintly, "it''s easy to know her situation. Tell me the misty current situation first, and I''ll tell you." Mengyun angrily said, "you..." the sea dragon snorted and said, "kill me? Kill me, you and the queen mother will never know the whereabouts of Xuan Tianbing. It''s not difficult for you to tell me the misty thing?" Mengyun regained his composure, "OK, let me tell you. Piaomiao is practicing the Moon Palace immortal method with Shifu in the depths of Guanghan palace. He is in a closed state. The Immortal Emperor is really interested in Piaomiao. His Piaomiao appearance attracts him. He has harassed me and Shifu several times and was blocked by me. However, the cultivation of the Immortal Emperor is unpredictable. I don''t know what will happen in the future. However, with the deterrence of Shifu, the Immortal Emperor is light Yi doesn''t dare to mess around, but he can be safe for the moment. Piaomiao once told me about you. Since you are her husband, try to take her away as soon as possible. The Immortal Emperor is very patient, and as long as he wants to do something, he will always succeed by any means. Therefore, Shifu and I are worried. Piaomiao will spend some time in Guanghan palace every day, as if he is thinking of you, She is very kind to you. If you dare to fail her, you will look good. " Hai Long''s heart beat violently. It seemed that his previous unhappiness was no longer important. He said eagerly, "can you take me to Guanghan palace to see her? I miss her too." Mengyun snorted coldly and said, "do you think anyone can enter Guanghan palace? Men are absolutely not allowed to enter our Guanghan palace." The sea dragon curled his lips and said, "isn''t the Immortal Emperor a man?" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: Zodiac patron saint Chapter 260 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or directly click the connection below to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- "You... Are lazy to talk to you. Tell me about martial uncle." Mengyun showed an eager look in his eyes. Hailong Road: "Sister xuantianbing is in the human world. Her immortal book has been taken away and can''t be ascended to heaven. She asked me to find her sister, your master, and ask your master to help her get an immortal book. She can come back and settle accounts with the Immortal Emperor. She is now at the very dark ice eye of the world and has spent tens of thousands of years there. It''s neither good nor bad. She gave me the very dark ice jade on me." Mengyun took a deep breath, calmed his agitated mood, took a sea dragon''s body and said, "let''s go and attend the fruit tasting meeting first." They suddenly accelerated, and their eyes suddenly opened. In a moment, they had rushed out of the immortal array. As soon as they came out of the immortal array, Hailong and Mengyun were surprised to find that there was still a lotus pool in front of them. Mengyun frowned. They just wanted to pull Hailong to rush into the immortal array again, but they were stopped by Hailong. "This is not the lotus pond before. Sister he Xiangu lives by the lotus pond and has a cabin, but there is no one here. We should go right." Mengyun moved in his heart and looked ahead with his eyes. Sure enough, there was a vegetable field in front of the lotus pond, planted with all kinds of plants. They both had a tacit understanding and got up at the same time and moved towards the deep. At this time, the voice of Zhenyuan immortal sounded, "all Taoist friends have profound mana, and there are more people passing than I thought." Hailong and Mengyun speed up and pass through a vegetable field. They come to a small courtyard. The spirit of the fairy suddenly becomes very strong, and bursts of fragrance come, which makes people relaxed and happy. A high wall blocks the way of the immortals. Zhenyuan immortal stands in the front. Beside him is a small door with a lock, which seems to be made of brass. On the other side of the door, LAN linger''s family are respectful Jing stood behind a white haired old man. The old man was not tall, looked fat and drooping. It seemed that everything around him had nothing to do with him. He was dozing with his eyes closed. Hailong knew that he must be the ancestor of Bodhi, the founder of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. Dingman and the red lotus fairy stood in the crowd and saw the arrival of Hailong and Mengyun. Dingman smiled and said in a low voice, "I thought Jinyao Xingjun missed. It seems that he was worried." Mengyun snorted, ignored Ding man and floated into the crowd. Ding man smiled and said to Hailong, "little brother, it must be uncomfortable to walk with this iceberg." Hailong said with a wry smile, "what do you say?" they smiled at each other and walked into the crowd at the same time. Originally, no one had noticed Hailong, but when they saw him and Mengyun fairy coming at last, they immediately looked at each other with new eyes. Zhenyuan immortal also saw him and couldn''t help nodding to him, showing a trace of approval in his eyes. Bodhi''s eyes suddenly opened, "immortal, you can open the door. If it''s late, it''s not good to let ginseng fruit into the ground." Zhenyuan Daxian smiled and said, "you''re in a hurry!" as he said, he took out a brass key from his arms and lightly opened the lock on the door. When the door opened, a stronger aroma came to his nostrils. With a smile, Zhenyuan fairy said, "please, my ancestors and fairy friends." after that, he went in first. There is a cave behind the door. This is a sea of plants. All kinds of strange flowers and plants have ended. The most striking thing is the towering ancient tree in the center. Each leaf is as transparent and moist as jasper. The aroma is emitted from the tree body. Dozens of fruits are borne on the huge crown. Hailong was surprised to find that each fruit is like a shrinking tree Baby. Is this ginseng fruit? Zhenyuan immortal looked at the glittering fruit on the tree, smiled and said, "today is the mature period of ginseng fruit. Please take your seat at will and take it off when you are seated." then he murmured a few incantations, waved his big sleeve towards the tree, and more than a dozen ginseng fruits flew into his sleeve like a sea containing hundreds of rivers. None of the immortals spoke. Even if they couldn''t eat the strange fruit they had seen for thousands of years, it would be a feast for their eyes. They sat around with their knees crossed and looked up. Zhenyuan immortal pointed to the tree with his right hand, and a ginseng fruit flew down. Under his guidance, he flew to Bodhi Laozu and said with a smile, "Laozu, please taste it." Bodhi smiled and said, "I''m so old, I don''t need it. Linger, this ginseng fruit belongs to you. Thank you, uncle immortal." LAN ling''er was very quiet today. He respectfully worshipped Zhenyuan immortal, and then carefully put the ginseng fruit into his hand. The immortals couldn''t help but show admiration, but none of them showed jealousy. With a wave of Zhenyuan immortal''s big sleeve, two ginseng fruits from his sleeve flew to Mengyun, "Fairy, please take these two ginseng fruits and hand them over to the Immortal Emperor and queen mother. It''s a little thought of Zhenyuan." Mengyun fairy nodded respectfully and said, "Xie Daxian." Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "at the last fruit tasting meeting, I needed enough fruit. Today there are many fairy friends, and the rest of the fruit will be distributed to you. Oh, yes." his right hand led again, and a ginseng fruit flew down. Before Hailong could react, the ginseng fruit had come to him. Hailong was stunned. Listen to Zhenyuan immortal''s way: "Connect it. Don''t let it touch the ground. I promised your master to give it to you. You can handle it yourself." The sea dragon carefully put the ginseng fruit into his hand. A warm air immediately found the palm meridians, and his whole body was unspeakably comfortable. The ginseng fruit was as glittering as white jade, and there were four green leaves at the bottom, which set off his body. The sea dragon was a little reluctant to let it be eaten, so he held it and stepped aside. Mengyun cast a surprised glance at Hailong. The person who can get the ginseng fruit directly given by Zhenyuan immortal must have a high position in the fairy world. She overturned her previous judgment. From the time Hailong didn''t go to the Bodhi ancestor, she knew that Hailong was not a disciple of the Bodhi ancestor. Zhenyuan fairy said: "the remaining 18 ginseng fruits, you fairy friends can give full play to your abilities." "Wait a minute, I''ll grab the fruit too. Don''t you mind, immortal?" the golden light flashed, and a figure suddenly came out of the clouds. Zhenyuan immortal frowned and said, "you dead monkey, do you want to make trouble?" Come, it was the fight that defeated the Buddha, the monkey king. Seeing the monkey king, the sea dragon looked like a bullied child who saw his father. Tears flowed out uncontrollably. He flew to the monkey king in three or two steps, knelt down and choked: "master." The monkey king''s joking look was a little more gentle and said, "get up. You''re crying. You don''t look like a man." Many of the immortals present were surprised. None of them thought that Sun Wukong, who was making trouble in the heavenly palace, had accepted disciples. Among them, Dingman and Mengyun were the most surprised. Their eyes were all focused on the sea dragon. Sun Wukong took the sea dragon, walked to the Bodhi ancestor, bowed and saluted, "disciple Wukong, see Master." Bodhi''s eyes were full of gentle smiles. "Wukong, you don''t have to be polite. In fact, I''m not your master. Your master should be heaven. Only heaven can give birth to wonderful flowers like you. Is this your disciple?" Hailong quickly and respectfully said, "I''ve seen Shizu." Sun Wukong said, "master, I never dare to forget the kindness of spreading art at the third watch. You are my master at any time." Bodhi said, "well, don''t be a mother. It''s not like you! Yunyang taught you the separation skill and Bodhi finger of our school yesterday. If you are willing to think that you are under the Lingtai gate, you can be yourself." "Bodhi, aren''t you trying to cover up? How can you be willing to deny Wukong, a disciple?" Zhenyuan immortal smiled on his face, stood on his chest with one palm and said, "it''s the Buddha who lit the lamp. I''m polite." In the gentle yellow light, the Buddha who lit the lamp came. His arrival caused a greater sensation. All the immortals stood up and saluted him respectfully. After all, he is the second-largest figure in the Buddhist world. Whether in terms of seniority, cultivation or influence in the three realms, he is above the Zhenyuan immortal. The lamp smiled and said, "you are welcome. The lamp came here just to ask the immortal for some ginseng fruits." Zhenyuan immortal was slightly stunned and said, "light the lamp Buddha, every time the ginseng fruit is mature, I will send someone to send you one. Why do you come in person?" The Buddha who lit the lamp said, "sin, sin, I''m greedy. I have to come in person for ginseng fruit! I don''t want one, but ten. Please be generous." Zhenyuan immortal''s face changed slightly. "Ten ginseng fruit trees have only thirty-six in ten thousand years. It doesn''t seem to be very useful to take the cultivation of Buddha." The Buddha who lit the lamp sighed softly, and his lips hummed, as if he was telling Zhenyuan immortal something. Zhenyuan immortal''s face changed continuously, and suddenly said in surprise: "there''s this matter, that..." As soon as the yellow light on the burning lamp lit up, he said, "the Buddha said, you can''t say." Zhenyuan immortal nodded, waved his big sleeve and said, "in that case, I would have given all six to the Buddha, and I''ll take four more." as he said, he waved his sleeve, and a total of ten ginseng fruits flew to the lantern Buddha. The lantern Buddha waved his big sleeve, and the ten fruits disappeared. He folded his hands and said, "thank you, immortal." Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "this is what I should do. Don''t be polite to the Buddha who lights a lamp." Bodhi said with a smile, "you monk, I haven''t settled with you just now." Obviously, the Buddha who lit the lamp had a good personal relationship with the Bodhi master. He smiled and said, "Bodhi master, I''m telling the truth, and it''s all in your mind. What accounts are easy to settle." in those years, the Bodhi master was at odds with the Buddha, but the Buddha who lit the lamp stood on his side. They had an excellent friendship. They haven''t seen each other for many years. At this time, they both felt a strong sense of intimacy. Monkey King jumped up to the Buddha who lit the lamp, patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, don''t make fun of my master." The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "you monkey, you know how to respect teachers. Don''t you ask the immortal? Don''t say it quickly, otherwise there will be no ginseng fruit, but it''s too late." Zhenyuan immortal said, "Wukong, do you also want ginseng fruit?" The monkey king nodded, stretched out four fingers and said, "give me four more ginseng fruits. Add the Shanghai dragon, exactly five. How about it?" Zhenyuan immortal frowned and said, "do you think my ginseng fruit is an ordinary pill? Today so many fairy friends come, I''ll give you four more. How much can I give you?" The monkey king smiled and said, "that''s why I said I would take part in the fruit competition today! If anyone can beat me, I''ll pat my ass and go. I don''t want anything. Otherwise, I''ll give me four." Zhenyuan immortal said calmly, "tell me first, what do you want so many ginseng fruits for?" The monkey king pointed to the sea dragon and said, "it''s not for this boy. I don''t want him to be bullied by others." then he glanced at the Mengyun fairy standing not far away. Zhenyuan fairy turned to all the immortals present and said, "Fairy Friends, today my brother Wukong came to ask for fairy fruit. Do you have any objection?" Hai Long came up to the monkey king and said, "master, don''t make it difficult for my martial uncle. I''d better practice by myself." Monkey King glared at him and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Just wait on one side." two golden lights shot out of his eyes and swept at the people present. No one disagreed and shot immediately. All immortals, no one is willing to provoke the evil star, and have said that Zhenyuan immortal is the master. Just then, a clear voice came from the outside, "Daxian, can you make a decision later." As soon as the figure flashed, a man dressed exactly the same as Ding man flew in. Someone in the immortal had called his name, "eel." The cold light in the monkey king''s eyes flashed and said, "what? Don''t you agree?" The eel smiled and walked forward a few steps: "I dare not, but my elder martial brother and I have always admired the great saint Qi. He made a big fuss about the power of the heavenly palace, but I didn''t have a chance to experience it. Today I want to take this opportunity to ask the great saint for advice." The light burning Buddha calmly said, "eel Taoist friend, Wukong has already entered our Buddhism. It is a fight in the Buddha world to defeat the Buddha. It is not a great saint of the whole heaven." Ding man came out and said with a smile, "my younger martial brother made a mistake just now. However, we really want to learn the divine power of the Holy Buddha." all the immortals calmed down and dared to challenge the monkey king. This courage alone is enough to convince people. And Dingman and eel are the sun shining star and the moon shining star. They really have this qualification. Monkey King snorted coldly and said, "isn''t it easy to learn? I''ll help you. You two come together." Zhenyuan immortal shook his head and said, "Ding man and eel, I''d better forget it. I can give you a ginseng fruit. As for Wukong, I''ll save him from what I''m going to leave. The two realms of immortal and Buddha are one family, so why hurt the harmony?" Ding man said calmly, "we don''t come for ginseng fruit. Even if we win, we can don''t want the ginseng fruit of the immortal. But for many years, we have been admiring the power of the great saint. Please complete it." Monkey king shouted, "OK, I''ll give you this chance. Come on, see you outside." with a flash of gold, he had disappeared into the ginseng orchard. The Buddha who lit the lamp shook his head helplessly and said, "although the monkey has been from the Buddha for many years, his temperament has not changed at all!" Bodhi said, "the so-called rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change. Today there is a good play to watch. Let''s go out and watch the war." the two opened their arms while tacit understanding, and a huge prohibition was formed. With a flash of light, they have come outside the Wuzhuang temple. The Sea Dragon flew to the waiting Monkey King, handed the golden cudgel and said, "master, use it." Monkey King snorted and said, "no, if I still need to use a golden cudgel to deal with the two star kings, I''ll shout in vain if I fight against the Buddha." he changed his mouth when he saw the poor eyes of the Buddha who lit the lamp. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 261 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past Junior three will try to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Ding man and eel soared into the air. They were also dressed in white and were elated under the wind of Fairy Spirit. Their weapons were the same. They were all harp shaped magic weapons. After taking them out, the sea dragon found a place to shake hands at the tail of the magic weapon. At the same time, they saluted the monkey king and said, "please consult me, younger generation." The sea dragon''s ear heard the voice of the monkey king, "look, this battle is of great benefit to you." the sea dragon was light and had been sent to Zhenyuan immortal. Sun Wukong looked at Ding man and eel with his hands behind his back and said, "I''ve heard that you are famous in the fairy world these years. Today, I''ll learn from you and see what excellent disciples there are in the snow mountain sect." In the eyes of others, there was nothing unusual about the monkey king standing there, but in the eyes of Ding man and eels, he entered Aoyuan mountain without any flaws. They have been practicing together for many years. Facing the strongest challenge in their life, they have a strong sense of war in their hearts. Ding man said, "I''ve learned from this Phoenix zither. In our Phoenix zither, there are 40 peacock feathers made by Princess peacock of our school, which have strong lethality. Please be careful with the Holy Buddha." as soon as the voice fell, a white light rose all over him and the eel, and the cold feeling could be clearly felt even in the sea dragon and others in the distance. At this time, Hailong''s heart is full of gratitude to the master. The master is challenged entirely because of himself! Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "This is the ice bone coagulation Dharma of snow mountain. It is a very magical immortal Dharma. Although its nature is somewhat evil, it is undeniable that it is the easiest to improve in the early stage of the fairy world. The ice bone coagulation Dharma is divided into ten levels. Every time it reaches a major level, its mana will double and increase, which can save many cultivation skills. It seems that Ding man and eel have at least eight ice bone coagulation Dharma No wonder they can get the title of sun shining star and moon shining star. The hundred birds sword technique of snow mountain is an immortal technique that is extremely tricky and domineering. You should pay attention to it. " The Sea Dragon said anxiously, "can my master beat them together?" Zhen Yuan smiled and said, "you can see. So far, no one can control the dead monkey." Ding man moved, but when he couldn''t find any flaws in the other side, he still moved. Because if he didn''t attack the monkey king again, he and the eel would be overwhelmed by the huge momentum of the monkey king. The Phoenix piano in his hand was like a hundred birds flying together, turning into all kinds of strange scenes. He attacked the monkey king from all directions, with countless white lights and black lights The silk thread covers the space where the monkey king can dodge. Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "Well, the Ming king of Dapeng is really not as good as Ding man when the hundred birds and the Phoenix are applied to such a realm. The black silk thread in the white light is the peacock plume that Ding man mentioned earlier. In fact, he only sent out nine peacock plumes, which is also the limit of the hundred birds and the Phoenix. If Ding man is faced with a great Luo Jinxian, I''m afraid that under this move, he will be penetrated by the peacock plume and the immortal sword Qi and die, even God Knowledge will not stay. " He spoke so fast that the sea dragon heard him clearly. At the same time, he was surprised to see that the monkey king didn''t dodge or fight against the enemy. All the sword energy without any loss was shot at the monkey king. At the same time, the eel also moved, and the Phoenix piano in his hand came out into a white light. At Dingman, a hundred birds and a phoenix attacked the monkey king completely When he was on the body, he passed through the monkey king, and the eel''s body also received the passing Phoenix piano from the back. Ding man roared. Without any gap, when the eel attack was completed, he kneaded FA Jue and attacked again. The sky suddenly darkened. An extremely huge lion composed of green light opened its mouth and bit the monkey king. The eel suddenly turned back and attacked from behind with a hundred birds facing the Phoenix. Ding man, who released the immortal Dharma Repeat the eel''s action, and the Phoenix harp comes out and wears it out again. After the eel has completed the hundred birds facing the Phoenix, it also calls the lion to bite the monkey king. Six times in a row, there is no gap, and all of them hit the monkey king. Ding man gathers with the eel and gasps slightly. The continuous attack of the fairy method has consumed their great mana. Zhenyuan Daxian exclaimed: "Yes, it''s a dense array of immortal magic attacks. Hundreds of birds and Chaofeng catch birds and throw them into the forest. Coupled with the magic lion swallowing the sky, any one of them can''t resist it, even the emperor of heaven can''t resist it. If I''m an old man, I can only fight with the real fire of Taiyi poles. Hai Long, you should remember that once hit by hundreds of birds and Chaofeng in the snow mountain, my body will be unable to move for a moment, and Ding manhe The eel made use of this moment to complete the subsequent attack. They worked together to startle the world and cry ghosts and gods. It was really powerful. " It seemed that Hailong didn''t hear the words of Zhenyuan immortal. He stared at the monkey king in the air. The monkey king was still standing there. His upper body was gone and seemed to be swallowed up by the huge magic lion. There were countless dense holes on his body. The holes were transparent and looked very terrible, "master Fu -" The sea dragon cried like a crack in his heart. Zhenyuan immortal missed him and let him rush out. Just halfway through the flight, the sea dragon suddenly felt an invisible magic force in front of him, organized his advancing body, shook himself back, and a kind voice sounded in his ears, "Don''t worry, is it so easy for your master to die? Just now I just wanted you to see the power of snow mountain''s continuous attack on immortal Dharma. If you meet an expert of snow mountain sect in the future, under the same cultivation, you must not let the other party attack first, otherwise you will die without doubt. Snow mountain skill is extremely overbearing and will hurt your life." The sea dragon''s body had returned to Zhenyuan immortal. He was surprised to see that the monkey king''s body was changing. All the injured places healed, and even the upper body grew out. He moved his head, smiled at Ding man and eel, and said: "Yes, you two cooperate very well. I don''t think there are many people who dare to let you take the lead in the fairy world. However, my old Sun happens to be one." Ding man and eel looked at each other. They both saw the horror in each other''s eyes. This was the first time they used such a powerful six combos and didn''t hurt each other. Apart from being incredible, they really couldn''t find any words to describe the strangeness in front of them. The light burning Buddha smiled and said, "Wukong is no longer the same as before. He just touches the enemy with his King Kong immortal body. His body is hard and soft. Now he is the real immortal body! I''m afraid that few people can control him except the Tathagata Buddha in the two realms of immortals and Buddhas." Zhenyuan immortal smiled bitterly and said, "this monkey head is really getting more and more powerful." The monkey king floated up, and the golden cloud wrapped him completely under his feet. His body was like an immortal. He flew to Ding man and eel, and changed six body shapes continuously. The eel was back-to-back with Ding man, and at the same time sent out a hundred birds and Phoenix unique skills to the surrounding. However, the monkey king clearly had a big target, but they couldn''t attack it. Hai Long''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly woke up. This is the six movements of tumbling cloud! Turn complexity into simplicity, and even such a dense attack can''t hurt him. Sun Wukong''s long smile sounded in the air, "two boys, I just want to tell you that my old sun didn''t bully you just by virtue of King Kong''s not bad body. Take my move and attack with three thunderbolts." A long golden staff was created with magic power in his hand. The three moves of Qianjun chengyuyu, hanging upside down Laojun stove and talking and laughing to retreat from heaven were completed together. The sea dragon clearly saw that the three dozen thunderbolts used by the monkey king were definitely different from those used by himself. Although the staff shadow was dense, each light could be clearly distinguished. It seemed that each staff was real. If the sea dragon used it by himself , at least two-thirds of all the attacks are empty moves. Although that is very impressive, it is still far from the moves used by the monkey king. Ding man and the eel burst out white light and fused together like a huge snowball. The light and shadow were separated as soon as they were combined. The golden light on the monkey king''s hands had disappeared, recovered the look behind his hands, and fell aside. A faint smile was on the monkey''s face. Bodhi''s narrowed eyes lit up and said with a proud smile, "well, I''m worthy of being my disciple. I''ve done my best to preach the powerful stick method. What a big absolute space, Zhenyuan, can you release such a strong space?" Zhenyuan immortal sighed: "it''s OK. But it''s never as easy as he used." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "absolute space? Why didn''t I feel it?" Bodhi said, "except for us, your master''s absolute space covers at least tens of thousands of square meters around. Moreover, the absolute space of Dingman and eel is also covered by him. In other words, Dingman and eel can''t exert their strongest strength in the absolute space of Wukong anyway. They are sure to lose today." Hailong felt the surrounding atmosphere with his heart, but no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t feel the emergence of absolute space. He couldn''t help looking at the three stagnant people in the air. Zhenyuan immortal said: "Wukong''s absolute space has reached a very profound level. Even Xingjun level experts such as Ding man and eel can''t see it. How can you see it?" The monkey king turned his back to Ding man and the eel and said, "there should be no need to fight now." Ding man and his wife turned around somewhat difficultly. They had been practicing hard in the snow mountain for many years. Since their debut, they had never been defeated, whether in the fairy palace or elsewhere, which added to their arrogance. In the fairy world, they could see very few people. Although they knew that they might not be able to win today, they never thought they would win However, he will fail so miserably. Ding man, looking lonely, carries the Phoenix piano behind his back and respectfully says, "thank you for your mercy. Previous generations had at least 172 opportunities to take my two lives." Sun Wukong turned around and said, "your cultivation is really strong, and your joint strength is also very tight and powerful. However, your shortcomings are also very obvious. Although the attack is strong enough, once the attack is blocked, your defense is too weak. Even if your cultivation is not as good as yours, you can die when you find an opportunity." Ding man sighed and said: "We also know this shortcoming, but our snow mountain immortal Dharma stresses the momentum of dying with the enemy. If we don''t succeed, we will become benevolent. If we don''t meet you today, we can break the joint attack of our martial brothers, which is really rare in the fairy world. Anyway, we benefit a lot from fighting with the Holy Buddha today. If we succeed in the future, we will never forget the grace of the Holy Buddha." With that, he and the eel gave a deep salute to the other immortals present, flew up, and disappeared in an instant under the package of white clouds. The disgust on the monkey king''s face suddenly disappeared. He smiled and flashed to Zhenyuan immortal. "Brother, you can give it to me this time. Brother, I seldom beg you on weekdays. It''s a big deal that I owe you a favor." Zhenyuan immortal said helplessly, "you monkey head, go back." with a wave of big sleeve, they only felt that the wind and cloud changed color, and in the twinkling of an eye they had returned to the ginseng fruit tree. Zhenyuan immortal waved and sucked, and immediately brought four ginseng fruits to Sun Wukong, and then rushed to the other Immortals: "now you can discuss how to distribute the remaining immortal fruits." as he said, he took Sun Wukong and Hailong aside and whispered: "You monkey head, you''ll make trouble for me. You and the Buddha who lit the lamp will leave today. I''m close to half of the ginseng fruit. What''s the purpose?" Monkey King said with a smile: "I didn''t tell you. I''m for this boy! He should tell you why he lit the lamp. I don''t know yet. I also want to ask you." Zhenyuan immortal flashed a fine light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "you''d better not know that. Wukong, how do you feel about the cultivation of Dingman and eel?" Monkey King''s face changed slightly and said: "Very strong, really strong. I''m almost close to you and me. Today I seem to win easily, but I''ve actually tried my best. I think it''s not easy to win them fairly without considering that King Kong is not bad. Their snow mountain hundred birds sword technique is amazing, and it''s really difficult to resist with ice bone coagulation skill. Ding man is right. The snow mountain skill is the most important It''s attack. Attack is the best defense. If you''re facing them today, it''s really difficult to clean them up unless you come up and launch a sleeve of heaven and earth. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 262 The wedding photo of Xiao San has been released in the public chapter of the Chinese zodiac. Friends are welcome to have a look Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Hailong could not help feeling jealous. Ding man and eel''s previous joint attack was completely in his eyes. Although it seems simple on the surface, the purity of immortal Dharma contained in it has really exceeded the scope of his imagination. If you can reach the state of Ding man, you can go to the fairy palace to find the misty. Zhenyuan fairy said, "Ding man, eel and Mengyun fairy are the most outstanding experts of the new generation. Although ginseng fruit is the treasure of the immortal family, it can''t make your apprentice make a big leap. You should think clearly. Don''t pull out seedlings to encourage, but destroy him." Monkey King smiled and said, "don''t worry, brother. I still have this sense of propriety. After all, Hailong is my apprentice. How can I be willing to hurt him? Hailong, let''s go." "Wait a minute, master." Hailong took the ginseng fruit in his hand to Zhenyuan immortal and said respectfully, "elder martial uncle, please give this ginseng fruit to brother LV Dongbin. What I said is absolutely true." although he also knows that ginseng fruit is precious, Hailong has understood many things he didn''t understand before since he was educated by Zhenyuan immortal. Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "good boy, I understand your heart, but no, after listening to you last time, I have decided to give Dongbin a ginseng fruit. This one is yours. Just keep it. Needless to say, your master must have deep meaning if he wants five ginseng fruits. If you give this one to me, he will want another one. Why bother?" Monkey King smiled and said, "brother, you still understand my heart." he looked aside at his son Yunyang''s Bodhi master competing with other immortals and said respectfully, "master, Monkey King, go first. When he is free, he will go to the three star cave of Fangcun mountain to greet the master." then he waved his big hand, The sea dragon only felt that his whole body was shrouded in a hazy golden cloud, and everything around him became illusory. The last thing I heard seemed to be LAN linger''s voice, as if saying goodbye to him. Mengyun looked at Jinyun rising from the sky and said in his heart, fighting against the Buddha, Monkey King is really strong. Even Dingman and eel are so easily defeated by him. I hope his land can be more powerful and strive to reunite with the misty as soon as possible. While thinking, she turned her eyes to the fairy rope wrapped around her fingers. With this magic weapon, she could explain to younger martial sister piaomi when she went back. In the hazy golden cloud, the sea dragon couldn''t help saying, "master, where are you taking me?" Monkey King''s voice came, "when you get to the place, you will naturally know. Hailong, everything that has happened to you these days. Shifu knows that there is my old sun''s divine knowledge on the golden cudgel. After entering the fairyland, your performance did not disappoint Shifu. I know you must hold your breath in your heart, right? I can also feel your desire for strength." Hai Long nodded and said, "the size of the fairyland really opened my eyes. Almost every immortal I saw has cultivation far above me." Monkey king said: "Cultivation itself is a long process. All the immortals you have seen have a certain position in the fairy world. In fact, you don''t have to belittle yourself. You are much better than ordinary immortals. Shifu belongs to the Buddha world and it''s inconvenient to stay in the fairy world for too long. The place I take you now is a place for experience and the last thing Shifu can help you in the future You have to work hard for everything. The fairyland seems calm, but there are also many crises. Strength plays a decisive role in whether you can survive the crisis. Master can''t be with you all the time. " The sea dragon was shocked and said, "master, I understand what you mean." as soon as the scene in front of him changed, the hazy cloud disappeared. The sea dragon saw that he was stepping on a golden cloud and the monkey king was beside him. The monkey king smiled and looked at the sea dragon with a gentle color in his eyes, "Silly apprentice, you should let go of your heart and don''t think too much. It''s said that there must be a way to the front of the mountain. You don''t have to worry about your wife. Before you can take her away from Guanghan palace, it''s the best place for her to practice. Guanghan Palace''s mental method is the most suitable for female immortals. You can see the cultivation of fairy Mengyun. You have a good talent and want to reach her and Dingman''s level, You need to pay a price that ordinary people can''t bear. The fairy world is not monolithic. It is divided into several major forces. Whenever there is a struggle between them, once the fairy world has a crisis, the fairy emperor can''t command other forces. Although the fairy emperor controls the vast majority of immortals, it is not so powerful from the perspective of overall cultivation. " "How many forces? Master, can you tell me what these forces are?" Hailong only knows a little about the fairy world. Monkey King nodded and said: "There are three main forces in the fairy world. The most powerful ones on the surface are the fairy palace controlled by the fairy emperor. Under his hands, there are countless immortals, such as the nine heavenly kings, the thirty-six Luo Jinxian, and many immortals. The second force is the four holy beasts you know. The four holy beasts are completely independent of the immortals, and almost all the immortal beasts in the fairy world will be controlled by them , her strength should not be underestimated. If you want to avenge the past with her strength, you can only talk nonsense. The third-party forces are the major factions in the fairy world, including Lingtai Fangcun mountain of my master, Wuzhuang view of Zhenyuan Daxian, primitive Tianzun and Taishang Laojun, their old men, snow mountains, etc We are the most powerful third-party force, but also the most scattered. Wuzhuang temple and fangcunshan have a very good relationship with the primitive Tianzun and the supreme Lao Jun, and have become the backbone of this force. They echo each other, so that the Immortal Emperor dare not be too presumptuous in the fairy world. However, this situation must not last for a long time. Therefore, I have discussed with you and am ready to cultivate you into a immortal As the leader of this system. " Hai Long couldn''t believe his ears. He lost his voice and said, "master, what do you say? How is this possible? I, I..." Monkey King snorted coldly and said: "Don''t you even have the courage? I''m not asking you to do anything now. If your cultivation can reach my satisfaction, everything will be natural. Do you know why I chose you? In fact, with my cultivation, I can bear this mission. Unfortunately, your master, I''m a person in the Buddhist world now, so I shouldn''t meddle in the affairs of the fairy world. And ... "at this point, his monkey face was a little more embarrassed, "Moreover, I did offend many people in the fairy world at the beginning, and I''m afraid no one will obey me. But you are different. Although you are my disciple, Zhenyuan immortal and Bodhi ancestor have seen you, and they have a good impression of you. In the future, as long as you achieve your accomplishments and have their support, everything will become very easy. Only by uniting your strength can you make a difference. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, there was a war between the two worlds of immortal Buddha and the underworld, with countless deaths and injuries. The strength of the underworld was unusually strong. Coupled with the demons and monsters in the demon world they commanded, they almost completely destroyed the fairy palace of the Immortal Emperor. Finally, the Tathagata Buddha turned the tide, made a bet with the underworld and defeated it, so as to resolve the crisis. Hundreds of thousands of years have passed. Now the underworld is ready to move again "The underworld is completely centralized, and all the strength is in the hands of the emperor. Now, compared with before, it is difficult for the immortal and Buddha worlds to compete with the underworld." The sea dragon doubted: "isn''t it best to let the Tathagata Buddha lead the two realms of immortals and Buddhas? With the prestige of the Tathagata Buddha, the Immortal Emperor dare not resist anything." Monkey king said: "Old Tathagata doesn''t know what he''s thinking recently. He''s been locked up and seems to be practicing some profound Buddhist dharma. It''s up to you to gather the power of the fairy world, which means burning the lamp. Burning the lamp has always been the spokesman of old Tathagata, that is, the Tathagata. To tell the truth, your master, I''m most afraid of two people in the Buddhist world. One is the Tathagata Buddha, and the other is me A master, Zen master Xuanzang. If it weren''t for the meaning of the Tathagata, I wouldn''t come to you so soon and would take you to experience. After all, experience is a hard job. " The sea dragon''s heart was hot. He clearly felt the relationship between the monkey king and himself. He understood that the monkey king was not going to take him to experience before. He was afraid that he would suffer too much. He hoped that he could live in the fairyland at will. But when things came to an end, the sea dragon naturally wouldn''t shrink back and resolutely said, "master, don''t worry, no matter how hard the experience is, the apprentice will survive." The monkey king laughed and said, "well, this is my good apprentice. Oh, by the way, did you give the old guy something good when you went to the fairyland?" he also pinched his fingers. Hailong suddenly understood, smiled and said, "master, I''ve always kept your old man''s share for you." then he turned into two big gourds from the heaven and earth ring and handed them to him. Sun Wukong''s eyes showed an excited light. "Good boy, I haven''t drunk for a long time. I forgot to get some back when I went down to save you last time. This time I have some. You don''t know. The old man who lit the lamp was arrogant after he got a gourd of wine from you last time. I don''t care if he wants him to give it. Hey hey, this time I have two gourds and I want to enjoy them myself." "Dullele is not as good as all Lele. Wukong, don''t you even understand such a simple truth?" the yellow light flashed, and the light burning Buddha suddenly appeared next to Sun Wukong like smelling the aroma of wine. The monkey king turned into a golden light in his hand, and the two gourds suddenly disappeared. He said warily, "come on, who is happy with you? You bald old man, come to me to expose you." The light burning Buddha smiled and said, "in the Buddhist world, do you think there are many people who believe in you or me? If you want to expose it, just go." The monkey king said angrily, "why don''t you go back to the Buddha world and come with me?" The Buddha who lit the lamp said, "I don''t trust you to take the sea dragon yourself. If it weren''t for me, I''m afraid you would be driven out. Don''t forget that the old man has a lot of resentment against you." Monkey King scratched his head and said, "how can I forget this? However, after all these years, the old waiter won''t still hold such a grudge." The Buddha who lit the lamp snorted and said, "can you say that people remember their revenge? Have you forgotten the trouble caused to people when they fled the great sage in the gossip stove and overturned the rivers and seas to make trouble in the heavenly palace? I think the old man will never forget it. Without my old man''s face, you can wait for the door to be closed. If you don''t believe it, you can try it first when you get there. If you can''t, I''ll come out again." The monkey king said unconvinced, "just try." as soon as his voice fell, two clouds came in front of him, one green and one red. The light burning Buddha smiled and said, "here you are. You can do it." As the clouds approached, Hailong saw that it was actually two small Taoist children, wearing blue and red Taoist robes respectively. The Taoist child in blue Taoist robes held a white lanolin jade clean bottle in his hand, while the Taoist child on the right held a purple, golden and red gourd in his hand. The immortal Qi around the body is swirling, and I can''t see their cultivation in front of me. The little Taoist boy in green saluted slightly and said, "if any Taoist friends come, please give us your name so that we can go back and report." Monkey King smiled and flew out of the golden cloud. "Xiao Jin, Xiao Yin, it''s me! Don''t you forget? When my old sun learned the Scriptures, I could let you go." As soon as the two Taoists saw the monkey king, their faces suddenly changed. The Qingyi Taoist reluctantly said, "it''s the Holy Buddha. I don''t know what''s the matter." The sea dragon suddenly felt his dragon flying arm tremble. It seemed that the fire dragon''s mood fluctuated greatly. I was surprised. I just wanted to ask the fire dragon what happened, but Sun Wukong said, "I''m here to see the old gentleman. Please do him a little favor." Qingyi Taoist boy said solemnly, "I''m sorry, Saint Buddha. My master said that everyone can see, but he just can''t see you. And he''s in seclusion. Please go back." Monkey King frowned and said, "that''s what the old shepherd said. My grandson just ate some gold pills and kicked down his eight trigrams alchemy furnace. As for revenge? Go and pass it on, or I''ll be rude. I''ll give you back the stick you owed me back then." when Monkey King went to the West with master Xuanzang to learn scriptures, Passing by Pingdingshan, I met two monsters who secretly changed from the lower world. They called themselves the king of golden horn and silver horn. Later, the supreme old gentleman came forward and calmed down the matter. When Hailong heard what Sun Wukong said, he immediately understood why the red dragon was afraid. It turned out that this was where the great old gentleman was. He hurriedly said to the red dragon with his mind: "brother red dragon, don''t worry. If you see the great old gentleman later, just change the old gentleman''s record to him. With my master and the light burning Buddha, the great old gentleman won''t blame you." Chapter 263 The wedding photo of Xiao San has been released in the public chapter of the Chinese zodiac. Friends are welcome to have a look Please vote for the VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book, the patron saint of the zodiac, to help Xiao San make the list. Thank you first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The trembling gradually subsided, and the red dragon''s voice sounded, "Hai Long, after returning to the fairyland, it''s almost enough to absorb the spirit of fairies these days. After leaving here, I''ll fulfill my promise and serve you as a mount." Hai Long said, "don''t worry, brother Hong long can cultivate himself, otherwise it''s bad to be found by the white tiger king." The two Taoist children looked at the poor eyes of the monkey king, and they couldn''t help but be afraid. The red Taoist child said, "please wait a minute, the Holy Buddha. Let''s go and report to the master first." after that, they floated away and disappeared into the sight of the three Hailong at twice the speed. When the two Taoists appeared earlier, the Buddha who lit the lamp protected his body with clouds. At this time, he smiled and said, "how about Wukong? Even the Taoist''s attitude towards you is like this. I''m afraid the old man is not much better. Don''t ask him for help. It''s not easy for him to give you a few good words." Monkey King snorted and said, "I don''t believe it. My old sun''s face is not as big as yours. Wait and see." After a while, the green and red clouds returned against an orange light. The sea dragon opened his eyes and looked, too old gentleman, what is the important figure in the fairy world? The light converged. An old man wearing an orange gossip Taoist robe appeared in front of the three. He was dressed in a standard Taoist costume, but he didn''t dare to compliment. His eight character eyebrows, Eagle hooked nose and thin lips looked a little obscene. The sea dragon secretly said: is this the Supreme Lord? Monkey King greeted him with a smile on his face and said, "old shepherd, do you remember monkey king? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really miss you!" The great old gentleman snorted coldly and said, "you monkey, even if it turns into ash, I can recognize it. You''d better not miss me. It''s no good for you to come to me. Leave quickly. I''m too lazy to pay attention to you." Monkey king said with a smile, "don''t be so unkind, my dear. I really have something to ask you this time. Please help me." The great old gentleman said angrily, "you are a fighter in the Buddha world now. You still need my help? My golden elixir is of no use to you. You don''t have to worry about it. Go quickly. I have something else to do." Sun Wukong said angrily, "you old shepherd, why are you so unkind? My old sun likes to talk to each other, but you refuse people thousands of miles away. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll destroy your gossip stove again?" The Supreme Lord said warily, "you dare to splash monkey. If you dare to do that, I''ll go to the Buddha world to find the Tathagata Buddha to judge. Let him press you to the foot of Wuzhi Mountain for 500 years." "All right, all right. Wukong, what did I say? Your face is really worthless in the fairy world!" the light burning Buddha showed his body and flew to the monkey king. At the sight of the lamp burning Buddha sitting on the golden lotus, the look of the supreme old gentleman immediately eased down, stood in front of his chest with one palm and said, "it''s the lamp burning Buddha. I''m polite." The Buddha who lit the lamp folded his hands and returned the salute with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for many years. I''m fine. This time I came with Wukong. I really have something important to ask. I hope you can answer." The great old gentleman was slightly stunned and said, "what is so important that I can bother the Buddha to come in person. Please go to my old gentleman for a chat." Sun Wukong was angry when he looked at the Buddha who lit the lamp, but the facts were in front of him, which made him helpless. The great old gentleman stared at him and said, "you can''t be presumptuous with me." The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "don''t worry, old gentleman. Wukong is not naughty in the past. I will naturally control him." The great old gentleman nodded, waved his hand to brush the dust, took two Taoist children to press the cloud head and flew down. Hai Long followed Sun Wukong and looked at the master''s bad look. Although he was confused, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He clearly knew that the master and the light burning Buddha must have something to do with themselves. After clearing the clouds and breaking the fog, a Taoist temple appeared in front of the people. The Taoist temple is much smaller than the Wuzhuang Temple of Zhenyuan immortal. There are two Taoist children in gray clothes guarding the door. As soon as they see the return of the supreme old gentleman, they quickly salute respectfully and get out of the way. The Supreme Lord didn''t speak, so he took Hailong and the three directly into the Taoist temple, came to the hall and sat down with guests and hosts. The Supreme Lord said, "the Buddha who lights the lamp, now you can explain your intention. For the face of the Buddha, if the Taoist can help anything, he must go all out." although he hates the monkey king, the face of the Buddha world always needs to be given. The Buddha who lit the lamp said with a smile: "No one in the fairyland or the Buddha world can speak of alchemy to the right of the old gentleman. We have two main things to do this time. The first is to ask the old gentleman to refine a furnace of pills, and we have prepared all the materials. The second thing is about the disciple Wukong. He was promoted from the human world to the fairyland. We hope that he can also experience in the old gentleman''s gossip stove, To remove impurities and strengthen muscles and bones. I don''t know if Lao Jun will agree. " The great old gentleman frowned slightly and said: "It''s easy to say about alchemy. But I always have rules. I must know the purpose of the pill. As for the second thing, I must not. Among the three realms, there are three kinds of firepower most powerful. Among them, the most domineering one is the Qilin flame of the fire beast Qilin. The most vigorous and mighty one is the Taiyi two pole real fire of Zhenyuan immortal, and the most corrosive one is Jiutian in my eight trigrams stove Samadhi is really hot. I''m afraid no one can be tempered in my real fire except the stone born monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey. The Taoist priest has practiced for many years and doesn''t want to kill. " Hai Long listened to their words in amazement and said in his heart, grandma is a bear. Shifu asked me to experience in the gossip stove of the supreme old gentleman. Isn''t that going to turn into ashes? The light burning Buddha smiled and said: "Don''t worry, sir. Since we dare to let Hailong enter the furnace to experience, we are sure that he will not be refined. Hailong has the most mysterious ice jade in the world and is the most Yang body. With the help of some Buddhist dharmas, it will be fine. The refining time is based on Wukong at the beginning of the year. Seventy-seven and forty-nine days are enough. As for the purpose of alchemy, I don''t hide it from you..." As before, when he told Zhenyuan immortal, he saw his lips buzzing, but he couldn''t hear the sound. The Supreme Master stood up fiercely, and looked more surprised than Zhenyuan immortal. He lost his voice and said, "what? What you said is true. How could......" the Buddha who lit the lamp said solemnly: "Sir, the Buddha said, don''t say. That''s why I don''t hesitate to travel between the three mountains and nine lakes in the fairy world to ask for all kinds of miraculous drugs. Please be sure to fulfill it." The Supreme Lord''s eyes flashed and said, "it''s a matter of great importance, and I''m duty bound. Then I''ll start refining the chaos pill immediately. It takes a long time to refine the chaos pill, and the immortal Dharma takes a lot of time. Please ask the Buddha and Wukong to help me protect the Dharma. Boy, prepare the nine day samadhi true fire and start the furnace." the two Taoist children promised and turned away. The monkey king suddenly floated to the sea dragon. Five ginseng fruits appeared in his hand and said, "eat it. Come on." Hailong didn''t dare to neglect it. He quickly grabbed the ginseng fruit and sent it to his mouth. The ginseng fruit melted at the entrance. Hailong only felt that the whole body was shocked, and the fragrant air flow went down his throat and disappeared in a moment. He quickly sent the other four ginseng fruits to the entrance. There was no taste, and the five ginseng fruits were reimbursed. The great old gentleman frowned slightly and said, "it''s just like Tianpeng. Hey, Buddha, please take out the prepared herbs." With a wave of the light burning Buddha''s big sleeve, the first thing to appear was the ten ginseng fruits. Then, Hailong was surprised to see that hundreds of various kinds of miraculous drugs flew out, including the blood red human Polygonum multiflorum, the golden flashing ginseng and all kinds of strange fruits he had never heard of. The Supreme Lord carefully waved his hand to brush the dust, and all the miraculous drugs were shrinking and wrapped by him In a huge blue light ball, the great old gentleman said, "yes, there are all kinds of miraculous drugs. It''s difficult to light a lamp for the Buddha. Go to my Dan room." At this time, the sea dragon only felt a trace of cold rising all over his body. The cold current spread all over his body in an instant. He was not prepared at all. He had lost consciousness when it was dark. The monkey king held the sea dragon in his arms and said with a smile, "silly boy, ginseng fruit is not so easy to digest." after that, he went to the back hall with the great old gentleman together with the Buddha who lit the lamp. The Supreme Lord looked at the monkey king with a smile on his face. He always felt something wrong in his heart, but he couldn''t say why. The monkey king came with the Buddha who lit the lamp. Anyway, he had no reason to refuse. The pill room was large, with hundreds of square meters. In the center was a huge eight trigrams Dan refining furnace. Just it occupied nearly one third of the area of the whole pill room, which was huge The red stove was dark. Looking at this familiar thing, the monkey king couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling in his heart. The supreme old gentleman''s body is slowly suspended, and the dust in his hand is waved. In the soft breath, the Bagua stove is slowly opened, and the hot air flow comes from the pavement. The two Taoist children standing on both sides of the stove chant spells one after another, emitting a faint Fairy Spirit to block the heat flow. The supreme old gentleman murmured a few spells, and the color of the Bagua stove gradually changed, and the dark stove He turned his head and told, "you two protect the Dharma for me. No one can disturb me. Otherwise, this furnace of chaos pill will be wasted." As he spoke, under the guidance of blowing the dust, the narrowed herbs flew up and slowly fell into the huge eight trigrams furnace. The eight trigrams on the Taoist robe of the Supreme Lord Lao Jun were shining, and the whole pill room was full of violent mana. He shouted, "close the furnace." the furnace cover was closed slowly, and the whole furnace body had turned red at this time. Hai Long only felt that his body was getting cold and his whole body was like falling into an ice cellar. Although there were extremely mysterious cold bones in his body, it was still difficult to resist the cold. The potential idea wanted to urge Taiyi''s true method to protect him, but he couldn''t mention the slightest sense of Yang, so he had to let those cold currents rage. The power of God and Taiyi''s true method were forced near the earth pill, and most parts of his body were cold The stream is full. Hailong''s mind is finally completely blurred. He has only one feeling, that is, cold. Everything is gone. He is not worried about his own safety, because he completely trusts his master. I don''t know how long it took, Hailong''s mind gradually recovered. He felt warm all over his body. Although the cold current still existed in his body, there were few. He was melting by the penetrating warm current, forming a trace of peaceful air, moistening his divine power and Taiyi Qi. His whole body was unspeakable and comfortable. It seemed that many changes had taken place that he didn''t know, Hai Dragon was ecstatic. Just about to open his eyes, he suddenly felt a light in his body. A gentle voice remembered that it was the master Monkey King. "Hai Long, when you hear my voice, the effect of the five ginseng fruits contained in your body should have been quickly changed by the true fire of Jiutian Samadhi. Ginseng fruit belongs to cold fairy fruit. Although it has strong effect, it is a kind of mild fairy fruit. Even if ordinary people eat one, it will naturally absorb it. However, once you take too much of this fairy fruit, its cold fairy power will disappear It is not only extremely difficult to digest, but even those who eat it are in danger of being hurt by the cold immortal power. You are the most Yang body, and there are many immortal tools to protect your body, so Shifu boldly let you take five ginseng fruits at one time. During your coma, I use magic power to protect all the main meridians in your body. It is the cold ability of ginseng fruits that continuously compresses and condenses, resulting in more pain Great effect. You have been in a coma for many days. The Supreme Lord has successfully refined a furnace of chaos pills, a total of 36. There is a small bottle in your arms with 18 chaos pills in it. Maybe you don''t know that you are now in the gossip alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord and are baptized by the true fire of nine days Samadhi. In fact, Shifu had this as early as you were in the human world I have an idea. Later, I discussed with the old man who lit the lamp and agreed that this method is feasible. Although it is dangerous, once it is successful, it can improve your cultivation to a great level and be of great benefit to your cultivation in the future. Now you should remember what I said later. Jiutian samadhi true fire is one of the most powerful firepower in the world, full of erosion, so when you are in your body After the ginseng fruit is completely melted by the true fire of Jiutian samadhi, the fire will begin to erode your body. You are the most Yang body, but concubine Han is so confused that she gives you the extremely dark ice jade as a bone, which limits the development of Yang Qi in your body. You have Longxiang jade to protect your body. Although it will be very painful in the true fire of Jiutian samadhi, if you can bear it, the true fire will not have a real impact on you At the beginning, the reason why I asked Zhenyuan immortal to teach you Taiyi true method and Taiyi bipolar true fire was that you entered the furnace to refine yourself today. You must not use your own mana to compete with the samadhi true fire in the nine days, but to lead the fire into the body, find the meridians of your practice of Taiyi true method and slowly inject it into the earth pill. At that time, the extremely mysterious cold bones in your body will gradually disappear Gradually, the cold will be transformed into aura, which will be completely absorbed by yourself, and the mana and Taiyi true Qi in your body will also be integrated under the refining of Jiutian samadhi true fire. This is what the master wants you to achieve. Don''t be afraid. When you lead Jiutian samadhi true fire into your body, Lao Junlu hidden in the depths of your mind will be opened, and Jiutian samadhi true fire is The only key to open it. At that time, according to the record of Lao Jun, you only need to relax your body. Your mind will naturally guide the true fire of Jiutian samadhi into your body without self injury. Even the wonderful alchemy methods of the supreme Lao Jun will be mastered by you one by one. If the firepower is too powerful, you can divert a small part to the red dragon and the three headed snake. They are fire, This will be of great benefit to them, but not much. Remember. Once you succeed, you will have an unprecedented chaotic Qi with fire attribute. This chaotic Qi will only appear when the six realms of heaven and earth are just formed, and then gradually dissipate into various auras. Once you have a small success of this chaotic Qi, you will be able to learn any immortal Dharma except ice immortal Dharma in the future Moreover, the Qi of chaos integrates your own accomplishments, which can not only make your accomplishments reach another level, but also make you concentrate on consistent cultivation in the future, and will not cause miscellaneous but not refined consequences due to too many skills. If the Qi of chaos can be cultivated to a great level, then I''m afraid no one in the two six realms will be your opponent. Remember the words of Shifu , it can only be induced and irresistible. Whether you can bear the pain of true fire quenching is the key to your experience this time. There is a hair of mine in your mouth. If you really can''t bear the pain, inject mana into the hair. At that time, I will ask the Supreme Lord to stop the fire, but all previous efforts will be wasted. If you succeed in doing everything I said, you should do it immediately Taking the nine chaos pills is made of 333 middle heaven and earth treasures in heaven and earth. It can strengthen your foundation and strengthen your vitality, stabilize the Qi of chaos and completely enter the realm of Xiaocheng. " The sound suddenly stopped, and the sea dragon couldn''t help being stunned. The warm air around him was getting hotter and hotter, and the cold current in his body had become very little. Fire attribute chaotic gas? What kind of mana is that? Although Hailong was confused, with his confidence in the monkey king, he resolutely decided to refine the chaotic Qi no matter how much pain he suffered. In fact, Sun Wukong didn''t tell him that the true fire of samadhi in the nine days can only be found in the eight trigrams furnace of the Supreme Lord. The eight trigrams alchemy furnace is the most precious treasure in the fairy world and has a 99.81 fire prohibition. If the sea dragon successfully practices the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, it will absorb most of the true fire of samadhi in the alchemy furnace. If the Supreme Lord wants to restore the true fire, It''s not a day or two. That''s why the supreme old gentleman felt something wrong in his heart. But now he hasn''t noticed it. He is still constantly urging the fire to refine the body of the sea dragon. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 264 The wedding photo of Xiao San has been released in the public chapter of the Chinese zodiac. Friends are welcome to have a look Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The last cold current in the body also completely disappeared. Hailong clearly felt that his mana was unprecedentedly powerful. His body gradually became hot, from warm to hot. The heat flow continuously eroded inward from every pore of the body, producing a strong tingling feeling. Hailong tried to relax his body, but the heat was too strong. Although he gritted his teeth and endured it, he still couldn''t help crying out in pain, and the bones of his whole body crackled. He clearly saw that his extremely mysterious cold bones kept emitting a trace of cold, protecting every meridians in his body. However, these cold currents are obviously not enough to compete with the nine day samadhi true fire. Although the cold can protect itself for the time being, the sea dragon has gradually lost his skin and meridians. The hot fire stream is burning not only his body, but also his mind and soul. Hai Long''s consciousness gradually blurred, and the pain had exceeded the limit he could bear. However, he never urged the mana to the hair in his mouth, because his only remaining idea deeply remembered what the master said. Only by sticking to it, can he get strong power. He must be patient for the sake of ethereal, tianqin, master and himself. The pain is still increasing, but the sea dragon endures with his firm iron like mind. I don''t know how long later, he has fallen into a semi coma. The extremely dark cold ice bone has no cold air to seep out again. Everything in his body has become red. The earth pill and many enhanced mana have been suppressed together under this hot fire and can''t move at all. The body of the sea dragon seems to have become a part of the true fire of samadhi in Jiutian. At this time, a cool stream flowed down from the center of his eyebrows, instantly stimulating Hai Long''s consciousness to wake up, which brought him greater pain. Clear words flashed in his mind, everything in his body suddenly opened, and the true fire of Jiutian samadhi seemed to find an outlet, He rushed into every part of his body with great speed. Mengyun''s face suddenly appeared in his mind. The cold look made the sea dragon cold, "... don''t drag me down...,... You can''t break my will. Come with me...,... What''s good about love? It''s not that pain is more than happiness. I really don''t understand. How can I see you as a waste with a vague appearance... Waste, waste, waste, no --, I don''t want to be a waste. I must stick to it and get chaos I don''t want to be a waste of Qi. I will never let my beloved be hurt because of my weakness. "Hailong''s consciousness broke out in an all-round way. In the great pain, he barely kept a clear mind, remembered the contents of Lao Jun''s records flashed in his mind one by one, and absorbed the true fire of nine days samadhi according to the records. The body of Zhiyang is unique among thousands. Even in the fairy world, only the Immortal Emperor can have it. Many years ago, the Immortal Emperor knew that the body of Zhiyang can achieve the Qi of chaos. He tried, but with his cultivation, he couldn''t bear the endless pain. Therefore, he had to give up. Hailong is the second person who has the body of Zhiyang. The Yang in his body is stronger than the Immortal Emperor The Qi of Zhiyang in the body was completely ignited during the process of combining three yin and Yang. Although the crazy bully was lost, it made the Qi of Zhiyang more pure. However, the Qi of Zhiyang didn''t play a good role in the cultivation of Hailong. It''s different now. The Qi of Zhiyang has been completely filled with Jixuan ice bone The erosive Jiutian samadhi true fire was suppressed, and it was gradually changing. If you were an ordinary person at this time, even if there was such a firm will as Hailong, his body would be reduced to ashes. At this most critical moment, the Zhiyang Qi that Hailong had been suppressed suddenly broke out from the Lingtai. Taiyi true Qi and divine power gradually wrapped in Zhiyang Qi When it rotates, a huge vortex is formed in the sea dragon''s body, constantly absorbing the Jiutian samadhi true fire from every part of his body. The Taiyi two pole true fire is the purest power of fire. At this time, it is moistened by the Jiutian samadhi true fire, and immediately becomes powerful. Hai Long''s consciousness has completely disappeared, and no one can stay awake in this extreme pain. However, his mind continues his instinct. According to the guidance of Lao Junlu, he constantly introduces the true fire of Jiutian samadhi into his body, and then rushes into the huge vortex for transformation. Sun Wukong and the light burning Buddha stared at the eight trigrams alchemy furnace in front of them. Now Sun Wukong has some doubts about how he survived in this alchemy furnace. The supreme old gentleman is very relaxed now. He has pushed the temperature of the Bagua stove to the limit, which is controlled by two Taoist children. It only needs him to add some magic spells from time to time. He turned his head and looked at the anxious Monkey King and said: "Splash monkey, are you really sure that your disciple''s body will not be refined? Up to now, I don''t understand why you let him enter my gossip stove for experience." The monkey king snorted and said: "Since I was able to come out from the inside, my apprentice can do the same. Although he doesn''t have the body of King Kong, he has the body of dragon Xiang jade of the Immortal Emperor and the body of Zhiyang. Your nine day samadhi true fire can only bring him great pain at most, but can''t destroy his body. After your refining of true fire, he will have a stronger body." The supreme old gentleman was shocked and said, "the body of Zhiyang? Do you want him to practice chaotic Qi? It''s crazy. What about my nine days samadhi true fire? I want to stop immediately, otherwise I can''t refine pills for hundreds of years." Then he would urge the Dharma to stop the fire. Just then, the figure of the Buddha who lit the lamp appeared in front of him, folded his hands and said, "you can''t. If you stop the fire, all your previous achievements will be wasted." the supreme old gentleman angrily said: "It''s none of my business that you''ve wasted all your previous efforts. Don''t you know how precious my nine heaven samadhi true fire is? Monkey King, you''ve tricked me again. Light the lamp Buddha, why did you come with him to cheat me?" The Buddha who lit the lamp sighed and said, "you don''t have to be angry, old monk. Naturally, I won''t waste your nine days of samadhi real fire in vain. What do you think of this thing?" then he opened his big hand and added a small white bead on his hand. The light in his eyes flashed. He took the bead in his hand and stared at it for a long time. He was surprised and said, "this, this is..." The Buddha who lit the lamp nodded and said, "yes, this is the jade dew condensed from the jade dew in the clean bottle of Guanyin Bodhisattva, sharing as many as 99 drops of jade dew. I''m good at alchemy, and I should understand its value." the supreme old gentleman looked a little excited and murmured: "Yes, how can I not understand? In those days, monkeys destroyed the ginseng fruit trees of Zhenyuan immortal, and Guanyin Bodhisattva only used three drops of jade dew to revive the withered trees and spiritual roots. This jade dew is enough to equal the previous half furnace of chaotic golden elixir. For us alchemists, if we add a drop of jade dew when refining pills, we can not only increase the success rate of alchemy Add it to 100%, and the effect of the pill will be greatly increased. " The Buddha nodded and said: "Yes, you know very well. When I came out to collect all kinds of miraculous medicines, I asked Guanyin Bodhisattva for two jade dew pills. Maybe you didn''t notice that one of them had been put into the previous refining of chaos pill. Only in this way can you easily succeed in refining chaos pill. And the other one will be given to you as compensation for your nine day samadhi true fire. Please, sir What do you think? "He has already found out the mind of the supreme old gentleman, and as the only Buddha in the Buddha world, how can he easily take advantage of others? The great old gentleman said, "do you mean to give me this jade dew pill?" the Buddha who lit the lamp smiled, nodded and repeated, "even if it''s compensation." The great old gentleman''s eight character eyebrow opened in an instant and said with a smile: "OK, OK, with this jade dew pill, even if you wait for hundreds of years, samadhi''s true fire is nothing, then the old Taoist priest is not polite." he turned to Sun Wukong and said: "Splash monkey, although there is a jade dew pill given by the Buddha, I can no longer care about anything, but there is one thing I want to remind you that the current Jiutian samadhi true fire is not like what you experienced at the beginning. After years of adjustment and cultivation, the Jiutian samadhi true fire has risen to the power of Jiutian samadhi, at least three times as much as the true fire you experienced." The monkey king was shocked. He grabbed the Taoist robe on the emperor''s chest and roared, "what did you say? Why didn''t you say it earlier? My apprentice, my apprentice, he..." The Supreme Lord snorted and said, "you haven''t asked me why I should say it. But I guess your apprentice doesn''t have a problem. Didn''t you give him a hair? But so far, he still hasn''t asked for help. I have to admit that your apprentice''s determination is the only thing I''ve seen in my life. What a pity! He worshipped you as a master." Monkey king never wanted to kill anyone like this. He looked at the supreme old gentleman with fire in his eyes and his voice was as cold as the cold wind of nine days, "You old bastard, stop the fire quickly. I''m afraid that silly boy Hai Long tried his best to endure the pain without asking for help. He had already fainted in it. If anything happened to him, I''ll destroy your old stove and make it never recover." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 265 The wedding photo of Xiao San has been released in the public chapter of the Chinese zodiac. Friends are welcome to have a look Please vote for the VIP ticket and recommendation ticket for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The Supreme Lord had never seen the monkey king so anxious. Although he felt a little happy, he also realized his mistake. He just wanted to stop the fire, but he was stopped by the Buddha who lit the lamp. "I don''t think so. I once calculated for Hailong that although this experience was full of dangers, it was bound to turn good luck in the end. Now he has been in it for 36 days, even if it''s too late to start the gossip stove, it''s better to let him continue refining in it and wait until forty-nine days. The stove is stronger than before, maybe his chaotic Qi will be more pure. Wukong , you have too much anger in your heart. Don''t be rude to Lao Jun. Lao Jun, you don''t explain the situation in advance, but you''re not like you! You''re one of the ancestors of Sanqing. You''d better not happen again in the future. " Although the expression of the lamp burning Buddha was very calm, the Supreme Lord knew that the old monk was really angry. Although he respected his position in the fairy world, he was still much inferior to the lamp burning Buddha. He sighed and said: "The Taoist priest committed a crime. The hatred with Wukong in those years could not be put down, which led to the consequences of what happened today. After 49 days, whether it was successful or not, the Taoist priest will look at the nose for 300 years as punishment." as he said, he connected his hands and input the Three Dharma decisions into the eight trigrams alchemy furnace, maintaining the heat of the nine heaven and nine ignorance true fire. In the hazy, the sea dragon''s consciousness woke up again. He was surprised to find that there was no sense of discomfort on his body. Looking at himself, his body turned into a red ocean. The magic power like magma flowed slowly, and the extremely mysterious cold ice bone completely turned red. The gold elixir in the realm of earth elixir at Lingtai showed a dark red, which seemed not to be the gold described in the past Dan was in any realm, controlling his mind to explore into the dark red golden pill. Stimulated by his consciousness, the magma like mana in his body suddenly ran rapidly. Hai Long suddenly felt that his body was so light and comfortable. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes. This was a place without any light. It was dark around, but Hai Long found himself You can see every grain around you. Why can you see these without light? With a sudden inspiration, the sea dragon suddenly felt that he had succeeded. Is that the red air flow what the master called chaotic air? Recalling the instructions of the monkey king''s divine knowledge, he quickly touched the pill bottle made of unknown material and opened it carefully with a faint light The fragrance came to his nostrils. Without hesitation, he poured out nine white pills and swallowed them into his stomach, and the fragrant body fluid went down his throat. The sea dragon was shocked violently, the dark red gold pill trembled quickly, and the red liquid in his body was also moving rapidly. It seemed that his body was changing, but it returned to normal in an instant. The blessing heart was very good, and the sea dragon sat on the ground with his knees crossed , he put his mind into the mana running in his body and let it run naturally. The dark red golden elixir in the Lingtai became more and more solid, and Hai Long gradually found the operation method of chaotic Qi. He didn''t know what level he had reached, but he added more confidence in success. "It''s forty-nine days. Let''s start the furnace." the Buddha who lit the lamp said faintly. Three days ago, the fire went out by itself for unknown reasons. The great old gentleman didn''t know why, so he decided to wait. Today, it''s exactly the forty-nine days after Hai Long entered the eight trigrams alchemy furnace. It''s really time to start the furnace. The monkey king felt an unprecedented tension in his heart. For the first time in his life, he had this emotion. He clenched his fists and exuded an unstable atmosphere. The Supreme Lord was also nervous. He knew that once the sea dragon was refined by the fire, he would offend the monkey king, the Buddha who lit the lamp, and even the whole Buddha world. With a nervous mood, he urged the Dharma to make a decision, and three golden lights shot into the eight trigrams Alchemy furnace. The still hot furnace cover slowly opened, and a red light suddenly rose from the eight trigrams alchemy furnace without any warning The light did not feel any burning, but the five people present, including the Buddha who lit the lamp and the monkey king, felt a strong smell of danger at the same time. The monkey king flew up recklessly. Just about to rush into the alchemy furnace to check, the red light suddenly turned to full, and a red awn floated out. The monkey king only felt a sense of discomfort. He subconsciously withdrew to the Buddha who lit the lamp and looked at the red light in front of him in surprise. His golden eyes could not see everything in the red light. The red light suddenly became shorter, and the light gradually converged. "Disciple Hailong, see Master." The short eight words made the monkey king burst into tears. That was the voice of the sea dragon! He rushed up recklessly and put the sea dragon''s body into his solid arm. Suddenly, the monkey king seemed to feel something wrong. He suddenly loosened his hand, grabbed the sea dragon''s shoulder with both hands, looked at him blankly and said: "Who are you?" The sea dragon was feeling the warmth of the master. The sudden change did not prohibit him, and said, "master, it''s me! I''m the sea dragon!" It does sound the same, but is it still a sea dragon? Or your own apprentice? Indeed, the sea dragon has changed so much that the monkey king can''t believe it. Today''s sea dragon is a head taller than before. It is nearly two meters tall, with wide shoulders and broad back. Its majestic figure exudes a tendency to dominate the world. Its eyes are golden and bright, as if it can penetrate everything. The original black hair has also completely turned into blood red, flashing blood red with strange light. The ordinary face has disappeared and replaced with a firm and handsome face. The face is as sharp as a knife, axe and chisel, full of wild temptation. The whole body is naked. There seems to be a faint red light under every muscle on the body, especially the right arm, It''s like being transparent. "Sea dragon, are you really a sea dragon?" Sun Wukong said suspiciously. The man''s appearance in front of him was no longer similar to that of the sea dragon. Even the golden sun mark on the sea dragon''s forehead and the silver sun representing the sky mirror on his chest had disappeared. Standing there, he was like a demon God. The sea dragon was also aware of his change from the surprised eyes of the monkey king. He touched his face and looked at his body. He frowned and said, "master, I''m really a sea dragon! Look." with a wave of his right hand, Jin Guangzhan put it in his hand, and the golden cudgel appeared in his palm. This can never be changed. Only the sea dragon and the monkey king can use the golden cudgel. The Buddha who lit the lamp came to the monkey king and said with a smile, "yes, he is a sea dragon. Monkey King, it seems that our plan has succeeded, sea dragon! You are the first person with the power of chaos in the two ways and six realms. It seems that the effect of the nine heaven and nine ignorance true fire of the Supreme Lord is better than we thought. Now I can clearly feel the pure power of chaos emanating from you." The sea dragon smiled and said respectfully, "thank the Buddha and master for their success. The sea dragon can achieve today''s results thanks to you." Monkey King took a deep breath, patted Hai Long on the shoulder, and said excitedly, "OK, OK, my old sun''s apprentice has finally made his own achievements. Is the Qi of chaos? Go, go outside with me and see what the power of the Qi of chaos is." then he took Hai long''s big hand and spread out his moving magic power, and they disappeared into the prince''s pill room in the blink of an eye. The Buddha who lit the lamp saluted the stunned old gentleman and said, "old gentleman, I have to go too. Thank you for this time." The Supreme Master smiled bitterly and said, "my poor gossip alchemy furnace, I''m afraid I''ve refined another monster this time. Buddha, you should take good care of that boy and don''t let him go on the old road of his master." The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "don''t worry, old gentleman. The Buddha world has been paying attention to everything about the sea dragon. His chaotic Qi has been successful and has embarked on the road we designed for him." The sea dragon and the monkey king came out of Lao Jun''s view. The monkey king took him up into the air and released his hand. "Come on, sea dragon, attack me with your chaotic Qi and see how powerful it is?" the monkey king suddenly became extremely tall. The powerful momentum when he started with Ding man and eel suddenly appeared. Hailong clearly saw that a layer of yellow brilliance emanated from the master''s body and instantly shrouded thousands of square meters around. His heart moved. Is this the absolute space that Zhenyuan immortal and Bodhi ancestors said before? Under the oppression of the monkey king''s powerful momentum, Hai Long''s pride soared in his chest. He also wanted to see what kind of state his cultivation has reached. Take a deep breath, pinch the Dharma decision given to him by Zhenyuan immortal cult, and whisper, "master, be careful, Taib two poles are really hot." when you open your mouth, a red air stream rushes to your face and blows towards the monkey king. The monkey king did not know why. Suddenly he was stunned. The sea dragon was also very surprised, because the red air flow was not as hot as expected, just like the warm spring breeze. In the twinkling of an eye, the red air flow had swallowed up the monkey king''s body. With a cry, the monkey king suddenly lit up a dazzling golden light to spread the red air flow. The sea dragon saw that the golden hair of the monkey king turned dark at this time, as if it had been strongly burned. The pressure suddenly decreased. Hailong asked with concern, "master, are you okay?" The monkey king blushed and said, "what can I do for you, master? Come again. Use the Qianjun stick method." The Sea Dragon nodded, and the golden cudgel rose out. A hint of insight suddenly appeared in his heart. The red air flow revolved around his body, and the golden cudgel slowly lifted up. Although the action was very slow, Sun Wukong''s face was dignified. For a moment, he seemed to return to the scene when he fought against Timon and eels not long ago. "A thousand Jun chengyuyu." the golden cudgel turned into thousands of lights and shadows, like a clear golden thread, towards the monkey king. Each light and shadow is full of a powerful breath of indomitable. The strong attack power shocked the monkey king. He is very clear about the power of his golden cudgel. If the cultivation of those who use the golden cudgel is equal to his own, then with the invincible characteristics of the golden cudgel, he can destroy his King Kong''s invincible body. Obviously, the sea dragon has not reached such an ability. However, the Qianjun chengyuyu he uses now makes the monkey king feel some threats. The monkey king embraced his hands, and his body lit up like the golden sun. The light expanded in an instant and met the attack of the sea dragon. There was no sound. The sea dragon''s body shrouded in red light flew out like a shell. It rolled countless times in the air, so it barely controlled the impulse. The chaotic Qi in the body flowed rapidly and calmed the churning Qi and blood in an instant. Hailong never thought that his defense could reach such a level. He suddenly realized that the defense ability of Jixuan cold bone had been transformed into his own body. Although it was not as good as master''s King Kong, he would never be as fragile as before. When the applause broke out, the Buddha who lit the lamp appeared in the center of the sea dragon and the monkey king with a smile, "well, that''s enough. The Qi of chaos didn''t disappoint me. Monkey King! What''s the taste of being roasted by fire?" The monkey king snorted and said, "just try it. When the sea dragon just used the Taiyi two pole true fire, it should use the chaotic fire force formed by mixing the Jiutian Jiumei true fire and the Taiyi two pole true fire. Although there seems to be no burning release on the surface, its heat force has exceeded the ability of the original two true fires." The Buddha who lit the lamp laughed, touched his bald head and said: "I won''t try. Even if I try, I won''t be as black as you. The fire power of Hailong has reached a very high level. Although it can''t compare with the real fire used by Zhenyuan immortal and the nine heaven and nine ignorance real fire in the eight trigrams furnace, with the increase of chaos, he will become the most powerful real fire in the fairy world. Wukong, do you find it? Your absolute space is like It''s no use to him? " The monkey king nodded, while the sea dragon was stunned and said, "master, although I saw you use absolute space just now, I don''t seem to use the power that can control everything in absolute space!" Monkey King shook his head and said: "No, I''ve already used it, but I haven''t received the desired effect. It seems that one of the characteristics of chaotic Qi is that it can not be limited by any absolute space. I used absolute space to limit their bodies in my battle with Dingman and eel that day, otherwise, their attack can be ten times faster than what you saw. According to the two attacks you just attacked me, I Basically, it can be concluded that your cultivation is already above the heavenly king, but you are not proficient in using it. After a while, you will be able to compete with Ding man. Hai Long, the Qi of chaos is an endless treasure house. Now the door of the treasure house has been opened to you. How much benefit you can get from it in the future depends on your own ability. " Chapter 266 The wedding photo of Xiao San has been released in the public chapter of the Chinese zodiac. Friends are welcome to have a look Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Hai Long nodded and said, "master, can I go to Guanghan palace to find Piaomiao with my current cultivation? I really miss her." Monkey king said: "I know your eagerness now, but I suggest you practice for a period of time, get familiar with the Qi of chaos, and then understand the tumbling cloud I taught you. In that way, you can at least protect yourself. After all, the fairy palace is the highest temple in the name of the fairy world. Even if you go, you can never conflict with the people in the fairy palace, otherwise there will be no you in the fairy world Land of feet. Do you understand? " Hai Long sighed and said, "master, I don''t want to conflict with anyone. I just want to be with misty now. I''ll listen to you and find a place to practice for a while before going. After all, misty safety should be guaranteed in Guanghan palace." Buddha said: "Then go back to Wuzhuang temple first. It''s a better place for cultivation. Your master and I have left the Buddha world for many days, and it''s time to go back and have a look. I won''t stop you from doing anything, but you must think clearly before doing anything. You should also have nine chaos pills, which have extraordinary effects. Don''t eat them easily. You can eat them when you feel that your cultivation can''t be improved OK. Heaven and earth have great righteousness. You can do it yourself. "The Golden Lotus appeared, lit the lamp, and the Buddha flew to the sky with the monkey king. The sea dragon heard the Buddha said, "Wukong, I''ve helped you so much. I can always share a gourd of the wine Hailong gave you. The Sun Wukong snorted and said," you think it''s beautiful. Go back first. The Tathagata doesn''t know whether you''re going out of the pass. " Hailong''s calm heart is full of warmth. Isn''t Shifu and dengdeng Buddha the same as their relationship with Hongzhi? Just the status of dengdeng Buddha seems to be much higher than Shifu, but it doesn''t affect their friendship. Hongzhi, I don''t know when you can enter the Buddhist world, so our brothers can meet again, and bean sprouts, I don''t know you now what''s happening? ¡­¡­ Human world, Northern Xinjiang, the magic marsh where the demon clan is located. Li Feng stood on the mountain bag, feeling the increasing pressure around him, and constantly hovering in his heart. Adoptive father! If you were still there, how would you deal with this situation? That day, after the sea dragon left, as soon as Li Feng returned to the demon sect, he felt that the atmosphere was wrong. Li Tian called Li Feng and Li Wuqi into his cave very calmly The calm way of the fierce sky: "Feng''er, no time. You are all the good children of the adoptive father. I didn''t expect that the righteous road has such strong strength now. The sea dragon can survive the Ninth Heaven disaster. His strength is beyond my imagination. Children, for the future of the demon sect, the adoptive father has decided not to rob again, because I know that I can never survive the sixth heaven disaster." Li Feng was surprised and said, "adoptive father, do you want to turn into a scattered devil? That''s also a certain risk. Don''t worry, adoptive father. When you spend the robbery, sister Wuxian and I will do our best to help you, not necessarily unable to pass. Adoptive father, you should think twice!" Li Tian smiled, his smile full of warmth, "son, I know you care about your adoptive father, but you also know his temper. When did the things decided by his adoptive father change? After I left, feng''er is the new leader of the demon sect. I believe that with your prestige and no time in the demon sect, no one will pose a threat to you. Do you have any opinion?" Li Wu had no time to gently look at Li Feng, shook his head and said, "brother Feng is more suitable to be the leader of the demon sect than me. Don''t worry, adoptive father. I will fully support him." Li Feng didn''t say a word, and a strong unease suddenly rose in his heart. At this time, without any warning, the light smoke of Li Tian''s body immediately wrapped around Li Feng and Li flawless body. The surrounding space seemed to solidify in an instant. With Li Feng and Li flawless cultivation, there was no room for struggle. Li Feng was frightened to find that it seemed to be an absolute emptiness similar to an immortal Room. "Feng''er, I have no time. My adoptive father doesn''t want to be a loose immortal, because it''s useless. Our demon sect has never had an expert who can successfully survive the magic robbery. My adoptive father hopes you can complete this mission. My adoptive father is going. Although my soul will dissipate, my clothes will always look at you. Feng''er, you don''t have to be sad. If it wasn''t for you, I would be happy It has already been annihilated by the sea dragon of Lianyun sect. You can also feel that what I release is my own absolute space. I don''t have to struggle. It''s useless. " Both Li Feng and Li Wuqi understood that Li Tian''s decision was to break the pill. After breaking the pill, Li Tian has become extremely powerful. Pure magic has been continuously input into Li Feng and Li Wuqi from the Lingtai. Tears silently flow down their faces. They all know that Li Tian has given everything to make them perfect. Li Feng gradually withdrew his thoughts and turned his attention to the immediate crisis. Although he and Li''s flawless cultivation have exceeded the critical point of robbery, because the state has not been reached, there is no danger of robbery for a time. The demon sect has always been controlled by the two of them. Li Feng took over as the leader of the demon sect very smoothly. After that, the situation is not optimistic. At present, the demon sect is facing a huge crisis. These days, the mutant launched a fierce attack on the three evil sects without any warning. The first unlucky is the evil clan. Without the evil ancestor, the evil clan has no head, and the crow, the deputy leader of the evil clan, died at the hands of the mysterious holy king of the mutant. There were more than ten elders of the mutant, who cooperated with the holy king to destroy a large number of evil sect disciples. Only a few remnants escaped, but their whereabouts were unknown. After the evil clan was destroyed, Jin shisan, the demon clan, came to discuss with Li Feng to deal with the mutant together. But at this time, the mutant launched an attack on the demon clan like lightning. Without Jin shisan''s leadership, the demon clan suffered heavy losses and most of the elite suffered casualties. Jin shisan didn''t go back, so he disappeared out of thin air and disappeared. In the whole evil cult, only the demon clan was completed. The remnant of the demon sect ran to the demon marsh and was taken by Li Feng. Although the strength of the demon sect has been enhanced a lot, Li Feng doesn''t know whether it can compete with the whole mutant race. Today is the time for their decisive battle. Tens of thousands of mutant soldiers were approaching from all directions. The huge pressure made Li Feng frown slightly. Behind him stood the most elite and loyal subordinate of the demon sect - broken Dan death squads. Li Feng knows that with these demon sect experts who can give their lives at any time, at least his own side can fight with the mutant, but is that really good? My adoptive father has worked hard for thousands of years, and the demon sect will hurt his vitality. Li had no time to look at Li Feng and said softly, "brother Feng, don''t think too much. Soldiers will block you. No matter life or death, I will always be by your side." Li Feng looked at his wife gratefully and suddenly decided that no matter what, his wife should not be hurt. He clenched his flawless hand. Li Feng shouted to the mutant, "please come out and speak to your holy king." he was commensurate with the holy king and already looked very polite. With a flash of light, an illusory figure appeared 30 meters in front of Li Feng, and a cold female voice sounded, "say what you have to say." the owner of the female voice was naturally Ying. After Hai Long left, she ascended the throne of the king of the holy family. With her strong strength, she gradually completely controlled the whole holy family and eliminated the evil family and the demon family, So that she has a supreme position in the holy family. Li Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that the king of variation was a woman and said calmly: "Your Highness, you have eliminated the evil clan and demon clan of our evil cult successively, and our demon clan is located at the border of Northern Xinjiang, which has no impact on your position in Northern Xinjiang. I don''t want to conflict with you again. In that way, we can only lose both sides. I think this is neither what you want to see nor what we want to see. Therefore, I hope to make peace with you From then on, we will not invade each other. I can restrain the disciples of the demon sect from entering the mainland of Northern Xinjiang. How about? " Ying Leng snorted and said, "why should you talk to me about terms? The end of the evil clan and the demon clan is the result of your demon clan. Ten thousand years ago, how could you reconcile. I don''t believe that your demon clan has the ability to lose both. Today will be the day when the evil clan will disappear from northern Xinjiang." Li Feng snorted coldly and said: "Mutant king, I''m not afraid of you so-called Saint descendants, but I don''t want to make our demon clan lose too much. Yes, I admit you are strong, but our demon clan is different from the demon clan and the evil clan. These people behind me are the most powerful subordinates of the demon clan, and each of them has the determination to die for the demon clan. I don''t know if you know the word broken pill Hui, but I can show you the strength of the demon sect. Mo Kui, break the pill. " In the roar, the demon Kui, who was destroyed by the sea dragon that day and later reborn with the help of Li Tian, flew out. His whole body suddenly emitted a strong red light, and his incomparably powerful momentum condensed in an instant. Ying was surprised to find that this man''s strength had exceeded the crow, the vice leader of the evil sect who was killed by himself that day. The huge magic blade suddenly cut off and turned into smoke and clouds Scattered. The dark blue light lit up and cut heavily behind Mo Kui. Mo Kui gave a cry of pain and burst into a blood mist, but it didn''t break up as expected. Mo Kui suddenly turned back and attacked the shadow with an incomparably powerful momentum. The magic in his body was expanding because of broken pills, and even approached Li Feng and Li had no time to accept the power after Li Tian''s power transmission Cultivation. Countless magic blades crushed all the plants around and covered all the space. Suddenly, the space seemed to be static, and all the magic blades stopped. The faint blue appeared again, and disappeared into the chest of Mo Kui in an instant. In the loud noise, all the magic blades suddenly exploded violently. Li Feng and Li Wuxian led their experts to fly back quickly. At this time, Mo Kui''s body has been blown into powder without a trace of pause, but Li Feng clearly felt that although the mutant king killed Mo Kui, he never wanted to be so easy as it seemed. He knows the explosive power generated by the body of broken pills better than anyone. The shadowy figure was suspended in the air. She couldn''t help recalling the scene of Hai Long breaking pills in Lianyun sect that day. Although she had all kinds of abilities, if those demon sect experts behind Li Feng could really break pills, she really had the strength to lose both sides with the holy family. However, it was not easy for her to lead the holy family to this step and let her retreat. It was really a pity Gan looked at Li Feng coldly and said, "is that all? Yes, broken pills can indeed enhance combat effectiveness, but no one here can compete with me." Li Feng was secretly shocked by the power of the mutant king. He took a deep breath and said, "so, the holy King''s Pavilion is determined to share life and death with my demon sect?" The shadow proudly said, "yes. How can we not repay the blood feud for thousands of years? All the saints listen to the order and kill the enemy." "Wait a minute." Li Feng shouted angrily. His lips hummed and said to the shadow in the way of sound transmission: "I don''t know if your Excellency the holy king knows my eldest brother Hailong." The whole body of the shadow was shocked, and he lost his voice and said, "what are you talking about? He''s your big brother." Li Feng nodded and said: "Yes, my elder brother told me before he left that if it was attacked by the Holy Family on the day, you should be able to give him some face as long as I tell his name to the holy king. I think you have already felt that our demon clan is not so easy to deal with. Even if you can kill us all here, the holy family will be greatly hurt. Our demon clan has no great influence on your holy family We only hope to live in peace and not interfere with each other. " He would rather be broken, but for his wife and the foundation created by his adoptive father, he had to compromise and play the name of Hailong. At the same time, he was also ready to fight hard. Once the shadow refused his proposal, he would immediately order all members of the broken Dan death squads to attack broken Dan. He must kill the mutant king in front of him, as long as he changed Once the different king goes, the mutant will no longer be afraid. Ying''s mood was extremely agitated. These days when Hailong left, she was surprised to find that she thought of him every day, and everything faded in Ying''s heart. She just thought about the three hundred year appointment. "Lord Li, is he really your eldest brother?" Facing the shadow''s second question, Li Feng was determined. He knew that the holy king really had an unusual relationship with Hailong. He calmly preached: "I grew up with Hailong and went to Lianyun sect to worship teachers. It was only in the process of ups and downs that I came to the demon sect and was adopted by my adoptive father. Under the holy King''s pavilion, it is war or peace, and one word can be decided." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 267 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Ying looked at Li Feng''s eyes and knew from her understanding of the new leader of the demon sect that he would never lie, otherwise, he could not know his relationship with the sea dragon. Nodded and said, "OK. I''ll promise you today. The holy family will never invade the demon clan in the future. At the same time, please stop your men. If you find a demon clan disciple in the inland of Northern Xinjiang, our Holy Family army will come again." Li Feng said: "OK. I swear in the name of the Lord of the demon sect, from today on, on the day of my life, the demon sect will never step into the inland of Northern Xinjiang, or the sky will perish." The shadow took a deep look at Li Feng and shouted to the people, "let''s go." "Wait a minute." elder kuwen lined up and frowned and said, "king, do you just let these demons go? Have you forgotten everything ten thousand years ago?" The shadow looked at kuwen coldly and said, "I''m the king of the holy family. You don''t need to teach me how to do things. For me, every life of the holy family is important, and I won''t let them sacrifice in vain. I ordered to retreat in the name of the king of the holy family." then he flew up and didn''t look back. No one can shake the position of the shadow in the holy family. Kuwen humed with hatred, which led all the elite of the holy family to exit the demon swamp with her. Li Feng looked at the disappeared figure of the mutant, sighed and murmured, "brother, you helped my little brother again. Please bless me to succeed in the robbery. I''m really tired now and want to give up everything here and travel between heaven and earth with you." Li Wuxian is the person who knows Li Feng best. Of course, she knows what her husband is doing. She snuggled in his arms and said softly, "I''ll come back that day. Brother Feng, let''s go back. The time to spend the robbery is not far away, and we have to make our last efforts." The Holy Family dungeon. All the twelve elders gathered in the shadow room. The atmosphere in the room was very depressed. Except for the blank face of the empty forest, the faces of the other eleven elders were full of anger and unwillingness. The shadow sat in his position, looked at the disgusting elders in front of him, and said calmly, "you all come to me. What''s the matter?" Kuwen said solemnly, "Your Majesty, I hope you can explain to us and all saints. We are very disappointed by your behavior today." Shadow faint way: "I think all the elders must have seen that the leader of the demon clan, Li Tian, said a few words to me today. When you come to me now, the most important thing is to know what those words are? I can tell you that it is because of those words that I changed my idea of eliminating the demon clan. The decision I made today is entirely for the sake of our holy family. Li Feng told me that he There is a big brother you all know. He is the sea dragon leader of Lianyun sect. Although the sea dragon leader has soared into the sky now, I think you all know his character. If you hurt his brother, you don''t need me to say more. At the same time, when I killed the demon sect expert of broken pill today, I had a slight shock. And Everyone behind Li Feng has the cultivation ability no less than that of the demon sect master. They really have the ability to lose both sides with our holy family. After more than ten thousand years of cultivation, we have today''s prosperity. Do you want the holy family to experience another ten thousand years? I don''t want to say anything more. If you still think my decision today is wrong, elder In the name of the church, I abolished my status as the holy king. " The twelve elders looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the sea dragon would be involved. They still remember the groundbreaking staff of the sea dragon that day. They asked, who is willing to provoke that kind of master with unfathomable cultivation? Elder kuwen pondered: "Your Majesty, can you be sure that Li Feng really has something to do with the sea dragon patriarch?" The shadow asked: "If he is not related to the sea dragon sect leader, how can he know what happened between us and the sea dragon sect leader? Moreover, if he didn''t mention the name of the sea dragon sect leader, I have no reason to let the demon sect go. Now, we have recovered most of the land in Northern Xinjiang. I don''t want to cause major damage to my family because of this corner dispute. Elders, I hope You can understand my current mood. Everything has stabilized. What we need is development and increase the number of saints. Let our people live a happy life on the basis of peace. " Kuwen suddenly fell to his knees with a plop and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, I have doubts about your decision before. Please punish me." Shadow shook his head and said, "elder kuwen, I know everything you do is for the holy family. I won''t blame you. Go out. I want to be alone." Kuwen slowly got up and the elders rushed out. Kong Lin stayed at the end. He couldn''t help but say to the shadow, "holy king, are you thinking about our holy family or the bastard named Hailong." The shadow was shocked and the light in her eyes flowed. She couldn''t bear to scold the man who had almost become her husband. She sighed and said, "brother Kong Lin, go out." Kong Lin seemed very excited, "No. shadow, did you forget the feelings between us for many years just for that person''s word? I love you so much!" Shadow slowly closed her eyes. She didn''t know whether it was because she was thinking about the sea dragon or from the perspective of the interests of the holy family that she reached today''s peace, "go out, brother Kong Lin." Konglin jumped up to the shadow with an arrow step and grabbed her shoulder with both hands. "Shadow, give me another chance. I don''t mind what happened between you and the Sea Dragon Lord. I love you!" Ying Meng opened his eyes and stared at Kong Lin''s eyes and said coldly, "go out." Kong Lin was like being splashed with cold water. His whole body trembled slightly and wanted to say something again several times, but when he saw Ying''s cold eyes, he had to shrink back. With a long sigh, he turned and walked out. The shadow looked at Kong Lin''s back and whispered, "I''m sorry, brother Kong Lin. it''s Ying who betrayed your feelings. However, Ying''s body has been given to him. I really can''t be with you anymore! It''s unfair to you." The room became empty. The shadow suddenly felt so lonely. Hailong''s face flashed in front of her. It took three hundred years for us to meet again. Hailong! This is the only hope in my heart and the only hope for me to live. Three hundred years later, you must come and pick me up. I''m really lonely and painful now. ¡­¡­ The sea dragon is slowly flying forward. While flying, he feels all kinds of surprises brought to him by the Qi of chaos. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something. His heart was shocked. He suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart. He controlled his body to stop and looked at the clouds under his feet. The human world is a message from the human world. It seems that someone in the human world cares about himself. Such a powerful obsession can be spread to your heart. Who will it be? Is it senior sister shuistop? Is it the Yuhua sisters or the day after tomorrow? No, No. They shouldn''t be so sad! While thinking, a piece of auspicious cloud came in front. The cloud color was light purple, like purple coming from the East, full of unusual breath. The sea dragon looked up and the purple cloud came in front of him in an instant. It was an old man with purple robes and jade belts. He looked natural and unrestrained, chubby and looked very kind. Seeing the sea dragon, his eyes showed a look of surprise and said with a smile, "this fairy friend is invited. I have something to ask. Can you make it convenient?" Hailong replied, "you''re welcome, sir. It''s just that the boy came to the fairyland soon. He doesn''t know much about the facts in the fairyland. Don''t be surprised if he can''t answer your question." The old man in purple robe smiled and said, "what a polite child, much better than those pretentious guys. Well, I thought of Wuzhuang temple to see Zhenyuan immortal. I just didn''t walk in the fairy world for many years. I really forgot where Wuzhuang temple is. I found it nearby with my memory, but there''s no trace. Little brother, do you know here?" Hai Long said with a smile, "I don''t know where else. The Wuzhuang Temple knows that. I''m just going to go, so I''ll be a guide for you. Come with me." he flew up with the golden cloud under his feet and took the old man in purple robe to the Wuzhuang Temple. Hai long felt that the smell of the old man in purple robe was very strange. The immortal Qi didn''t seem to be very strong, but it gave people a deep and unfathomable feeling. Moving forward, the purple robed old man said, "it seems that I''m really looking for the right person. Who are you, little friend?" Hai Long hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m sorry, sir. My master doesn''t want me to mention his old man''s name casually. Please measure it." thinking of Sun Wukong''s fame in the fairy world, he thought it''s better not to say it. The purple robed old man didn''t care about anything, just smiled and said, "I''ll know later." After a while, Wuzhuang temple was in front of him. The purple robed old man smiled and said, "I really remember the wrong direction. It was here. Thank you, little friend." Hailong only felt that the purple robed old man had disappeared in front of him. The next moment, he appeared next to the six eared macaque guarding the door. The sea dragon hurriedly followed. The six eared macaque crossed the long stick in his hand and stopped them. He said warily, "who are you and what can I do here?" Hailong laughed to himself that he had changed so much that he couldn''t even recognize the six eared macaque who was familiar with him. The purple robed old man smiled and said, "I haven''t traveled in the fairyland for a long time. Now there are too few people who know me. Please tell Zhenyuan immortal that his old friend will come and let me in." as he said, he brightened his hand and handed me an extra round jade. There are no lines on the jade, the halo flows, and there seems to be purple rising in it. When the six eared macaque heard that he was an old friend of Zhenyuan immortal, he was very polite. He received the jade and said, "please wait here for a while. I''ll come right away." then he opened the access control and went inside to report on his own. The purple robed old man said to the sea dragon, "little friend, the gate keeper monkey doesn''t seem to know you! But I think you should be familiar with Zhenyuan immortal." Hailong said with a smile, "yes! Zhenyuan immortal is my martial uncle. Recently, I practiced an immortal method, which has changed my appearance and temperament, so I don''t know the big brother with six ears who is guarding the door." The old man in purple robe looked at the sea dragon in surprise. The purple light in his eyes flashed. The sea dragon only felt that the other party''s eyes were like essence and seemed to want to see through himself. A faint layer of chaotic Qi naturally rose on his body, and the feeling of being seen through disappeared. The old man in purple robe nodded and said, "I really can''t see through the cultivation of little friendship. It seems that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and you will replace us sooner or later." Hailong just wanted to say something, but he felt a familiar smell in the Wuzhuang Temple, and the six eared macaque came out behind Zhenyuan immortal. The shock of Hailong''s whole body can make Zhenyuan immortal meet him personally. The identity of the old man in purple robe must be different. Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "what brings Tianzun here? I''m afraid we haven''t seen him for more than 30000 years. How has Tianzun always been? I can''t recognize why you wear like this." The old man in purple robe smiled and said, "don''t mention it, immortal. I haven''t been out for a long time. I almost couldn''t find your Wuzhuang temple. Fortunately, this little friend led me here." Hailong respectfully said, "disciple Hailong, please see my martial uncle." Zhenyuan immortal was stunned and said, "sea dragon? You said you were a sea dragon?" Hailong was embarrassed and said, "yes! The disciple is Hailong. He went to Laojun temple with the master and the Buddha who lit the lamp to find the supreme Laojun and asked him to open the furnace for alchemy. Later, the master asked me to eat the ginseng fruit you gave me and put me in the Bagua furnace for refining for a period of time. After I came out, my appearance changed. However, the disciple is really Hailong." Zhenyuan immortal looked up and down at the sea dragon. Suddenly, his whole body was shocked and seemed to think of something. He lost his voice and said, "did Wukong take a risk to let you practice..." at this point, he took a look at the purple robe beside him, the old man stopped, sighed and said, "God, please come inside, sea dragon, you too." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 268 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- "Yes." Hailong promised, followed Zhenyuan Daxian and the old man in purple robe to walk in, and made a face at him when he passed the six eared macaque. The six eared macaque looked at the great young man and did not dare to recognize him. The change of the sea dragon was so great that not only the shape was completely changed, but also the temperament and the original fairy spirit were very different from before. Walking into the back hall, Zhenyuan immortal brushed the dust, and the three came to his secret room at the same time. Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "Hailong, I haven''t introduced you yet. This is the primitive Heavenly Master, the ancestor of Sanqing. He is the oldest elder in the fairy world. The same Tathagata Buddha is of the same generation and one of the founders of the fairy world at the beginning of its formation." The sea dragon was shocked. How could he not know that the original Tianzun is the first of the three cleans worshipped by all Taoists in the human world! His position is even higher than that of the supreme old gentleman. He is the top figure in the fairy world. Unexpectedly, he was the very kind old man in front of him. Hurriedly saluted and said, "boy, I don''t know if it''s heaven. Please forgive me if I have been rude before." The original Heavenly Master smiled and said: "You don''t have to be polite. You''re the most polite immortal I''ve ever seen after going out of the mountain. How can you say it''s impolite. Immortal! Who is this little friend''s disciple? I really can''t understand the skills he cultivates. It seems that he exudes an extremely pure immortal spirit, but it''s different from other immortal spirits." Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "I''m afraid you''ll be surprised if you say his master. Although you haven''t been out of the mountain for 30000 years, you must still remember the monkey king, the great saint of heaven, who made trouble in the heavenly palace and disturbed the fairyland. Later, he learned from the Tang monk in the West. He is the only disciple of the monkey king. The monkey king even gave him the golden cudgel and loves this disciple very much!" The original God was really surprised. Looking at the sea dragon, he said, "it turns out that you are the disciple of the monkey head. It seems that things will turn around when they reach the extreme. The monkey head has always been arrogant. I didn''t expect his disciples to be so polite." The sea dragon peeked at the primitive heavenly being and said to himself, if you knew what virtue I was in the human world, I''m afraid you wouldn''t say so. Alas, if I had known how to respect others earlier, maybe I wouldn''t have mixed up like that in the human world. The fairy world is a new beginning, and I want to be a new sea dragon. His original arrogance has been destroyed when I first entered the fairy world After repeated setbacks, the sea dragon without edges and corners has become more smooth and easier to be accepted by others. Zhenyuan immortal said, "Hai Long, your master took you to the supreme old gentleman. Did you let the old gentleman refine your body with the true fire of Jiutian samadhi and help you cultivate the Qi of chaos?" Hailong nodded and said, "yes. With the help of the Supreme Master, master and the Buddha who lit the lamp, the original immortal Dharma in my body has been melted into a furnace, which has achieved the Qi of chaos." Although Zhenyuan immortal had already guessed it, his face could not help but change. The original Tianzun was speechless. He came forward, and the sea dragon had not had time to respond. His whole body tightened, and his right wrist had been caught in the chubby palm of the original Tianzun. The gentle air flow was input into the body from the wrist vein of his right hand. Without the deliberate prevention of the sea dragon, the chaotic Qi in the body naturally reversed Ying, his right arm was bright. With the injection of chaos gas, Longxiang jade burst out extremely powerful energy, and the whole Wuzhuang temple was shocked. The original Tianzun frowned and had to release his hand, while the sea dragon''s body was shocked to five steps away. Although he had chaos gas, there was still a big gap between the sea dragon and the immortal like the original Tianzun, but the original Tianzun He grabbed his strongest right arm and was freed. The primordial Heavenly Master breathed out and said, "what a pure innate chaotic Qi. Moreover, the chaotic Qi has solidified and will not change again. I really wonder how you did it. Although the Jiutian samadhi true fire of the old gentleman is the best guiding force, the fire full of erosion is not so easy to absorb and use." Zhenyuan Daxian smiled: "I can answer these questions for you. Didn''t Lao Jun''s record of Lao Jun fall into the human world at the beginning? It was just obtained by Hai Long and disappeared in his mind. Driven by the true fire of nine days samadhi, Lao Jun''s record was opened. Naturally, Hai Long learned the method of absorbing the true fire of nine days samadhi, plus the chaotic Dan Gu refined by the Buddha who lit the lamp Ben Peiyuan, it''s not difficult to achieve his chaotic power. But Hai Long''s firm mind really surprised me. I''m afraid even I can''t stand the burning of Jiutian samadhi true fire. " Hailong was embarrassed and said, "in fact, it hurt at first, but then I fainted and couldn''t feel anything. Finally, I succeeded. I was lucky." The primitive God smiled and said, "this son is blessed by nature and has become the first immortal to cultivate the Qi of congenital chaos. It seems that we should give more assistance in the future. We must not let him go astray!" Zhenyuan fairy said, "the monkey king is really brave, and the Buddha who lit the lamp even fooled around with him. What if he failed? The sea dragon will be destroyed." there was anger in his voice. Hailong hurriedly defended Sun Wukong and said, "no, sir. Shifu once left a hair in my mouth. If I can''t hold on, I just need to use magic to lead the hair to open the stove. Sir, I''m coming back this time to borrow you to practice for a period of time so that I can get familiar with the characteristics of chaotic Qi. I hope you agree. I won''t give you any trouble." Zhenyuan immortal smiled kindly and said, "well, go first. Where you live, let Tieguai Li arrange it for you. It''s not good for Laohe and liuer to be at the door, which will affect your cultivation progress." Hailong nodded and said, "thank you, martial uncle and Tianzun. The disciple left first." then, his whole body glowed red and disappeared into the secret room. Zhenyuan immortal said in amazement, "good boy, he has been here three times. He has seen through the prohibition imposed by my secret room. What a strange material!" The primitive God smiled and said, "although the child''s cultivation time doesn''t seem to be very long, it seems that he has experienced a lot. Even I can''t see through him." Zhenyuan immortal said, "I don''t know what happened when the Heavenly Master came out of the mountain this time. I think if there is no reason, you won''t be willing to leave your precious mountain!" The original Heavenly Master nodded and said: "I did come here for something. A few days ago, I watched the celestial phenomena at night and felt that there would be a great disaster in the fairyland. And the 100000 year agreement made by Buddha Tathagata and Emperor Ming will soon expire. I''m afraid there will be changes in the fairyland. First, I''d like to meet all my old friends. Second, I''d like to go to the Buddha world and invite Buddha Tathagata to take charge of the overall situation. Over the past 100000 years, immortal The world seems peaceful, but it''s actually chaotic, like a plate of loose sand. The Immortal Emperor is not powerful enough to control the fairy world. Once the underworld attacks, I''m afraid we old guys will have to come forward. Only the Tathagata Buddha can make all parties in the fairy world subordinate to resist foreign enemies. We must not underestimate the underworld. The cultivation of the underworld emperor is not under the Buddha, and there are many capable people under him. We haven''t known for 100000 years How about the changes in the underworld? Everything should be careful. Focusing on defense can at least protect the immortal and Buddha worlds. " Zhenyuan immortal showed a worried look on his face and sighed, "God, I don''t think you need to go to the Buddha world. I''m afraid you won''t see the Tathagata Buddha when you go." The original God was stunned and said, "hasn''t the Buddha healed yet?" Zhenyuan immortal''s lips were buzzing. He restrained his voice with the immortal law and said something to the primitive heavenly Zun. The primitive heavenly Zun''s face changed continuously, "what? How could this happen?" Zhenyuan immortal sighed, "this is what the Buddha said. There is nothing wrong. We must remember the threat of the underworld." The original Heavenly Master sighed and said, "should the fairy world really respond to the disaster I predicted? What will the underworld bring us? It seems that the old man can''t live a peaceful life any more." Both the primitive Tianzun and Zhenyuan immortal are worried about the disaster in the fairy world in the future. However, do the disaster in the fairy world really come from the underworld? They may not be right in this judgment. Hailong was delighted when he went out of the secret room of Zhenyuan Daxian. After the Qi of chaos became small, he could no longer be restricted by any prohibition and absolute space. With his original understanding of various arrays, he easily cracked the prohibition of Zhenyuan Daxian. Several people dodged and came to the gate of Wuzhuang Temple. Hailong patted the six ear macaque on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother six ears, I''m back." The six eared macaque was startled, turned and looked at the sea dragon and said, "you boy, how did you become like this? Did you use immortal magic?" Hailong smiled and said, "of course not. This is a change in my body. Brother six ears, what''s up? I''m much more handsome now than before." The six eared macaque snorted disdainfully and said, "what are you proud of? Where have you been with the Holy Buddha these days? How did you come back like this? To tell you the truth, I still like what you used to be." indeed, the sea dragon looked very natural in the past, but now he exudes a momentum of vagueness, which makes people want to surrender to him. Hailong took the six eared macaque and sat down, learning the language of the Buddha who lit the lamp: "the Buddha said it can''t be said. Brother six ears, don''t ask. Anyway, your brother, I''m better than before. Tell me quickly, what happened to the ginseng fruit meeting after I left that day? Who got the ginseng fruit?" Six ear macaque track: "On that day, your master and apprentice and the Buddha who lit the lamp took away 15 ginseng fruits at once. The immortals who came to the fruit tasting conference thought there were few to share. But the immortal still took out 10 for everyone to compete fairly, and naturally everyone ended up happy. Ding man and eel left, and Mengyun fairy became the most outstanding among the immortals. She was the first to win by virtue of her wonderful cold moon condensation incense dance The other nine ginseng fruits were also obtained by other immortals. I don''t know why, the immortal announced that he would take out two more ginseng fruits to Ding man and eel master brothers, and let LV Dongbin personally send them to the snow mountain. After the ginseng fruit meeting, the immortal had almost nothing left in his hand. The ginseng fruit meeting was also lively, and the immortals stayed in the temple for several days and left one after another. " Dream cloud fairy. Hearing these four words, Hailong couldn''t help flashing a cold light in his eyes. He didn''t know how his current cultivation was compared with Mengyun fairy, but he always held a breath in his heart. One day, he wanted to let the woman who said she was a waste see if she was a waste. "Brother six ears, I can''t stay here with you all the time. I''m going to practice in seclusion for a while." A trace of loss flashed in the six eared macaque''s eyes, but he said on his mouth, "who uses your boy to accompany him? What should I do? I''m happy to be alone here." Hailong only felt that his eyes were slightly warm. Surprisingly, he didn''t quarrel with the six eared macaque. He took out the last few gourd wine from the heaven and earth ring and said: "Brother Liu Er, don''t worry. No matter what the dragon will become and where I will be in the future, your kindness to the dragon will never be forgotten. I have so much wine with me. You can drink it slowly for a while. When I have achieved my accomplishments, I will return to the human world to get more monkey wine for you." His voice has trembled. The most respected thing of Hailong is the master Monkey King, but the most grateful thing is the six eared macaque who really brought him into the road of cultivating immortality. What happened that year is still vivid today. The six eared macaque looked at the big gourds in front of him, "Wow, good boy, so you still hide so much. You boy, you boy..." suddenly jumped up, patted the sea dragon on the shoulder with his big hand, and there was no more banter on his face, "Hai Long, go. You are different from me. You have something you should do. I have a hunch that in the near future, you will be able to become an important figure in the fairy world. * in case of a storm, you will turn into a dragon. It''s enough as long as you always remember your big brother six ears." The sea dragon didn''t say anything more. His eyes lit up. The six eared macaque only felt his whole body tight. The sea dragon''s body suddenly turned behind him and pressed the Lingtai point in his vest. The pure chaotic gas was softly injected into the six eared macaque, and the warm air moistened the six eared macaque''s body. The fire attribute chaotic gas of the sea dragon can be compared with any other magic except the relative ice attribute fairy method Immortal Dharma is common. What''s more, it''s the Taiyi true dharma of Zhenyuan immortal. The air flow doesn''t take any detours. It is directly injected into the six eared macaque''s Lingtai. With its pure breath, it helps the six eared macaque to continuously expel impurities from the body. His silver hair changes slightly, and there is a trace of red at the root of the hair. The six eared macaque can''t move at all now However, tears flowed down his face. Of course, he knew that Hai long would make great progress in his cultivation and reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian as soon as possible. However, it would also cost Hai Long a lot of mana and take a long time to recover. How could Hai Long not be moved by what he did? With a flash of light, the six eared macaque only felt a shock all over its body, and its body was full of thick Taiyi genuine Qi, while the sea dragon had already flown away without leaving any trace. ¡­¡­ Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 269 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Demon world. Tianqin and Huoqiu still stayed in the depression. After this period of experience, at least thousands of monsters died in their hands. Perhaps they feel the dangerous smell emanating from them, and the number of demon beasts attacking them has become less and less. Even the most powerful grey lizard doesn''t appear often. The weakening of pressure makes Huoqiu and tianqin a lot easier. Now they practice in turn every day. One is trying to improve his cultivation in the depression, while the other is responsible for guarding. Under the threat of monsters, tianqin and Huoqiu can clearly feel their cultivation progress by leaps and bounds. Especially tianqin, she has become more and more proficient in mastering Tianmo blade, and Tianmo blade has brought her more and more surprise. It seems to be a bottomless deep pool. No matter how much mana is input, it will produce corresponding power. It is very easy to start with the great Dharma of the dark devil. Now she has broken through to the second level. When she first entered the underworld, all the evil Qi in her body has been transformed into the dark Qi. According to Huoqiu, she now has the cultivation equivalent to Da Luo Jinxian. "Sister Huoqiu, have there been any monsters during my cultivation?" asked tianqin, who had just sobered up from entering meditation. Huoqiu stretched out his body and said with a smile, "there are only two or three kittens. The monsters here seem to regard us as the terrible demon king. They see more from a distance, but few really dare to come. I''m almost bored to death." Tianqin smiled and said, "it seems that there is no threat from the monster here. Sister Huoqiu, should we also explore inside. The demon world is so boundless and cliff free, and we don''t know when we can find its deepest place. It seems that we can find the center of the demon world as master said only by moving forward to a stronger place." Huoqiu nodded and said, "yes! We really should go inside. But all kinds of monsters in the demon world have different characteristics. We should be more careful. We should focus on stability and don''t be restless. Because we have no chance to regret." the two women exchanged eyes, gave a smile and left the mountain depression that protected them for a hundred days, Go deep. ¡­¡­ Under the control of the mind, the chaotic Qi in the body moves slowly. At this time, the sea dragon''s heart is peaceful. He has realized that the congenital chaotic Qi is the natural Qi, and must not forcibly increase the speed of cultivation, otherwise it will inevitably have a negative effect. The best way is to let nature take its course and follow its own route with its mind. When he lost the chaotic Qi to the six eared macaque that day, he clearly felt that once the chaotic Qi in his body was lost, he would immediately absorb the fairy Qi in the air several times faster than during cultivation, convert it into chaotic Qi and supplement himself, so he didn''t spend so much mana as the six eared macaque imagined. In the past few days of cultivation, he did not completely close the six senses, because he wanted to explore the characteristics of the chaotic Qi. Moreover, he was not familiar with his current cultivation. He didn''t know how long he would practice once he closed the six senses and completely sank his mind into his body. After several days of exploration, Hailong found that chaotic Qi is indeed a kind of congenital Qi that is very difficult to cultivate. Since his cultivation in recent days, chaotic Qi has not made any progress, as if he had reached saturation, but obviously it is not so. After a long time of thinking, Hailong understood that it was very difficult to cultivate the chaotic Qi, but once he added a little cultivation, he would quickly recover to his best state when the mana was used in the future. There is no good way to cultivate this kind of true Qi. We can only use time to make it progress bit by bit. Maybe we can cultivate it to a great level in tens of thousands of years. Hailong is not in a hurry. His cultivation has progressed so quickly to surpass the heavenly king. He has been very satisfied. If at the normal speed, I''m afraid it will take a long time. Therefore, he decided that the purpose of his cultivation was to refine the Qi of chaos, and then cultivate as many immortal methods as possible in his mind, so that he could have more opportunities when he went to the fairy palace to find the misty. Everything has been figured out clearly. Hailong laid three prohibitions in the room with the Qi of chaos, and then opened the absolute space of Yan Dun, closed the six senses, and really entered the state of cultivation. A faint red mist emerged, and two figures slid out of the sea dragon. It was the mini red dragon and the three headed Qiu Jiao. Their bodies had obvious changes. The fire dragon was no longer in the translucent state before. Its body was as solid as when it was still alive, and there were a pair of wings behind it, The scales on his body twinkled with dark red light. The looming momentum was no less than that of the Kirin on that day. The main fire was Qiuqiu bad, especially his eyes. The golden brilliance flowed. Although it was not as dazzling as when Hailong just came out of the eight trigrams alchemy furnace, the glittering and translucent color showed his improvement of cultivation. Compared with the red dragon, the three headed Qiu Jiao changed more. The metallic luster on his body has disappeared, and his whole body is dark. The originally fine snake scale has become a solid dragon scale like a red dragon, and the single horn on the three big heads has also become dark. The originally strong horn body has become more solid, and the sharp edge of the horn tip looks shocking. From the root of the horn, serrated dragon fins grow. The Dragon fins spread all the way to the intersection of the three heads, become wider dragon fins and extend all the way to the tail. The most strange thing is that there are four strong claws under the belly of the three headed Qiu Jiao. Each claw is divided into seven forks, which looks very solid on the ground. Yes, with the rise of the sea dragon, it is no longer a dragon, but has become a three headed black dragon. Originally, the evolution of the three headed Qiu Jiao and the red dragon could not be so fast. However, in the eight trigrams alchemy furnace of the supreme old gentleman, although the influence of the nine heaven and nine ignorance true fire is far less than that of the sea dragon, they are originally fire. Stimulated by the nine heaven and nine ignorance true fire weakened by the sea dragon, Cultivation immediately made great progress. The dragon and the Jiao looked at the sea dragon, and no one dared to make a sound. They looked at the sea dragon so quietly. After getting along with the sea dragon for a long time, they were very familiar with the breath of the sea dragon. Until the sea dragon''s mind completely entered the sleeping state of cultivation, the Red Dragon said to the three black dragons with a voice: "sunspot, the sea dragon is getting more and more powerful now. I didn''t expect that there would be this day." The three black dragons said gratefully: "Elder brother Hong, I want to thank you for your original guidance and let me belong to Hailong. Otherwise, it will take at least tens of thousands of years to reach the current level! The chaotic Qi of Hailong is much purer than any immortal Qi and dark Qi. We are around him and with his continuous growth, maybe we can reach the level of holy beast in the future! I didn''t expect that my three headed Jiaos could have today. "He looked very excited. After becoming a mini form, it and the red dragon looked extremely cute. The red dragon''s voice changed slightly and said: "Don''t think about the holy beast. No matter what I become in the future, I will be the servant of Huo Qilin. As long as the young lord appears, I will follow her to seek revenge for the white tiger king and those traitors. In those years, I promised that if the sea dragon can rise into the fairy world, I would be his mount, but the appearance of the young Lord makes it difficult for me to complete this mission. If one day I leave , sunspot, you must take my place. Now you have become an immortal beast of the same level as me, and you have three heads. Your achievements in the future will be higher than me. " The three black dragons murmured: "Brother red, in fact, you don''t have to worry so much. You''ve been with Hailong for so long. Don''t you understand his character? If your little Lord appears, I''m afraid he will rush to help first, so it''s almost impossible for us to separate from him. Now I''m itching all over. I really want to find a place to vent and see what my accomplishments have achieved Degree. What I said just now is to reach the level of holy beast. I never thought of replacing the status of holy beast. Don''t mind, old red brother. " The red dragon smiled and said: "I''m not angry. We''ve been together for such a long time. Although we seldom communicate on weekdays, you and I are like brothers now. When Hailong was there a few days ago, I was really scared to death. Fortunately, Laojun''s record was hidden in the depths of Hailong''s mind. Otherwise, it would be miserable to be found by Hailong. Now Laojun''s record has been completely digested by Hailong and there is no proof of death. And And my appearance has changed a lot. I''m afraid the Taoist boy who was knocked unconscious by me that day has long been unable to recognize me. My energy body is really solid until I come out of the old gentleman''s eight trigrams alchemy furnace. In my opinion, we have surpassed ordinary immortal beasts now. As for our strength, we will naturally know in the future. We will benefit so much from the sea dragon Pay some for him. This time his cultivation must be a long time. We must guard him well and not let him be disturbed. " The three black dragons laughed and said, "I just talked about it. Now I''m not willing to leave the sea dragon for a minute! The chaotic gas emitted by his body is so wonderful." The red dragon laughs: "You have a stronger desire for strength than me. I really don''t know what you will become in the future. The Wuzhuang temple is generally safe. We only need to be in a semi cultivation state. Hai Long! After you transform the Zhiyang body into a chaotic body with fire attribute, you have a fatal temptation to all fire attribute immortal beasts. I hope you won''t change when you see him in the future That''s good. Hailong has a lot of wives. Now he looks outstanding again. Maybe he will really become a girl''s killer in the future. " The chaotic Qi in the sea dragon''s body runs slowly. In the state of cultivation, the dark red chaotic pill at the Lingtai gradually turns into a vortex, which urges the chaotic Qi in the sea dragon to continuously absorb the immortal spirit Qi in the fairy world. In fact, the sea dragon does not fully understand the characteristics of the chaotic Qi. The chaotic Qi itself has no distinction between good and evil. It is completely neutral mana and chaotic Qi Ascension not only needs to absorb immortal Qi, but the more it absorbs, the better. The more various dense Qi are absorbed, the greater the repulsion and fusion between them will be, so as to make the chaotic Qi develop by leaps and bounds. Since entering Lianyun sect, Hailong has always absorbed the spiritual Qi of the right way. After entering the fairy world, it also absorbs the spiritual Qi. If it is too single, it will not be too big for the chaotic Qi However, he still has a long way to go to find out the real characteristics of chaotic Qi. Human world, Lianyun sect. On the Jietian square, five people, namely, Yun daozun, Deng Xian daozun, inorganic daozun, Tianshi daozun and shuistop daozun, looked up at the sky, and the Yuhua sisters stood aside. It has been more than 200 years since Hailong ascended to the fairy world. Shortly after Hailong ascended to the fairy world, the Yuhua sisters have reached the realm of not falling into reincarnation. However, the five people, namely, Yun, Deng Xian, inorganic, Tianshi and shuistop, are found in the classics of Lianyun sect Find a method of combined cultivation. With this dharma array, they combine their cultivation into one, always suppress their realm, and will not usher in heaven''s disaster. More than 200 years later, their cultivation has made great progress in the joint cultivation. Today, it is the time for them to spend the disaster. Although the five in one enables them to spend the disaster together, the heaven''s disaster is no longer there Three, but six. For more than 200 years, the disciples of Lianyun sect have practiced hard. Due to the original deterrence of Hailong, the other sects of the right path are full of awe for Lianyun sect. The leadership of Lianyun sect can no longer be shaken. After several obstructions, the Wuyun Buddha of fanxin sect finally ushered in the Buddha robbery. The Buddha robbed an unexpected weakness, and Wuyun Buddha spent it easily with years of cultivation He became the first Buddha among Buddhists. Inspired by him, fanxin sect and Lianhua sect have also made great progress. With the support of Lianyun sect, they seem to have become the three pillars of the right way in China. More than a hundred years ago, Mahal, Soto and ula also went together to rescue. When they rescued, Zhiyun daozun and others observed from a distance. They were surprised to find that the six fold heavenly rescue did not seem as difficult as they thought, and it seemed that there were not only three people when they rescued. The sisters Yuhua and Yuping all look gloomy. Although they are now enough to support Lianyun sect, the only elders of Lianyun sect will be robbed. Regardless of success or failure, they will lose all their elders and even one person to discuss in the future. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 270 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Shuistop looks very excited. Her beautiful face is full of brilliance. She has absolute confidence in her senior brothers and sisters. At the thought of seeing the sea dragon after ascending to the fairy world, her heart became hot. "Elder martial sister Zhiyun, do you feel it? The pressure from the sky seems to be increasing." Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled and said, "yes! Thousands of years of cultivation depends on today. Lianyun sect has suffered the most robberies. I don''t know whether we can continue this glory today." Waterstop shall respect the firm road: "I''m sure I can successfully survive the robbery. Elder martial sister, from receiving brother Tianshi''s robbery at the beginning to the later misty elder martial sister''s robbery, and then realizing that the cloud Buddha and the Mahatma God will survive the robbery, I find that the robbery seems easier and easier every time. Moreover, the strength of the five of us is by no means worse than that of the Mahatma God and the three of them combined. It''s also a six fold heaven robbery. We have no reason not to survive." Tianshi daozun smiled and said, "what younger martial sister said is, I am also full of confidence. Now I just want to go to the fairy world to see what the boy Hailong has become. Ha ha." Inorganic Taoist Zun said: "yes! The cultivation of Hailong when he was promoted to immortality has exceeded our imagination. He has passed the nine times of heaven robbery. Maybe he can have a certain position in the fairy world now." Taoist priest Zhiyun ignored the two younger martial brothers'' longing for the fairyland and turned to the Yuhua sisters: "Yuhua and Yuping, the most proud thing in my life as a teacher is to teach you both. The master will leave soon. In the future, Lianyun sect will give it to you, not for merit, but for no fault. Over the past few hundred years, the cultivation progress of our disciples has gradually been on the right track, and many excellent disciples have emerged in each peak. In 500 years at most, Lianyun sect will welcome the whole world again In the heyday, your sisters have to work hard. Shifu and martial uncles are waiting for you in the fairy world. " "Master -" Yuhua and Yuping threw themselves into the arms of Taoist priest Yun at the same time. For nearly two thousand years, Taoist priest Zhi Yun treated them like their mother. They preached their unique skills of Lianyun sect and cared for them meticulously. Seeing that their closest master was about to leave, although Yuhua and Yuping were already the principal and deputy leaders of Lianyun sect, they could not bear their inner grief and cried bitterly in the arms of Taoist priest Zhi Yun. The sky gradually darkened. Jietian square was the closest to the fairyland. The pressure from the air was increasing. Red clouds flashed faintly, and the Taoist priests showed a dignified look. Inorganic Taoist Zun sighed and said, "it''s difficult to eat Yuhua vegetarian vegetarian food in the future. Elder martial sister Yun, the time is about the same, and we should go, otherwise it will be bad for our Lingshan." In a choking voice, Taoist priest Zhiyun reluctantly pushed away his two disciples, clenched his teeth and shouted, "let''s go." he flew up, stepped on Lingyun with the other five Taoist priests, and disappeared next to the Yuhua sisters in the twinkling of an eye. The two women looked at the direction the five Taoist priests left, and Yuping choked, "sister, don''t we go to help?" Yuhua shook her head and said: "We can''t do much to follow, but it will distract Shifu. It''s better to observe here. We should be able to get a general idea by using the method of heaven''s eye. Besides, don''t forget that the best disciple in our history, the one who practices faster than brother Hailong, has gone with Shifu and them. With him, we can at least help Shifu and them deal with a heavy disaster "After hearing her words, Yuping wiped away the tears on her face and said with a smile," yes! How can I forget her? That girl is almost catching up with our cultivation. " In the twinkling of an eye, the five Taoist zuns had come to Lianyun sect. They chose the place where they received the robbery of the Taoist Zun that day. The five people looked up at the sky, stood their own positions, and waited with the momentum of the five elements. The red light in the air was becoming stronger and stronger, the sky was getting dark, and the breeze was blowing, giving people a feeling of awe. With a smile, they stopped the water channel: "come, finally come." The clouds were rolling, and the sound of heavy thunder shocked the hearts of the five people. They still stood in the position of the five elements, and stretched out their right hand to send out a green brilliance. The five people practiced the immortal method exactly the same, and cooperated with each other very tacitly. The five conditions converged in the center of the five elements array, and then condensed into a dazzling light. The five people began to turn, a small blue light The mask gradually appeared and wrapped their bodies. If an immortal saw this scene, he would be surprised to find that there was an absolute space effect in the cyan mask. The cloud robbery in the air fluctuated faster and faster, and there was a loud click. After the electric light passed, the first sky robbery finally came. A hazy blue fog seeped from the light mask formed by the five people of Zhiyun Taoist priest, and the fog lingered. When the first sky robbery split on it, it deviated from the original direction and bombarded the ground. The five people of Zhiyun were very happy at the same time, and they worked hard The thunder defense technique studied was successful. The second heaven robbery followed. However, the power of the sky thunder was much worse than that of the Tiandao zundu robbery in those years. Under the action of the thunder defense technique, the deviation was outside, which had no impact on them. The robbery cloud in the air was like solidification, and it was still fluctuating. Until the five clouds knew that it was the third danger The disaster is coming. The earth trembled under the pressure from the sky, and the robbery clouds began to rotate in a vortex. The extremely huge thunder light gradually formed. Just when the thunder light was about to fall, a blue light came from a distance through the sky. Due to the speed, a semi-circular light mask was pushed out in front of the blue light, and suddenly exploded on the third heavy sky thunder. With a loud bang, the whole robbery cloud seemed to explode and moved quickly. The huge thunder light became scattered in an instant and hit downward. In a violent roar, dust and smoke filled the ground, but the Tianlei that really bombarded the five people of Zhiyun Taoist priest''s Dharma array was not as powerful as the previous second. The first three disasters were resolved so easily. Shuistop shook his head helplessly and said, "the day after tomorrow, the child is really disobedient. I told her not to come, but she came." Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled and said, "this girl''s Jasper bow is so powerful that even we will feel fear. The oppressed power of Houyi family over the years is completely reflected in her. What a powerful arrow!" yes, it is the day after tomorrow that helps them survive the third disaster. On a hill a kilometer away from the five Taoist zuns, the day after tomorrow, the left hand held up the jade bow, and there was a trace of joy on the calm pretty face. Since master Hai Long''s robbery, the day after tomorrow, with her extraordinary talent and the inheritance power of the Hou Yi family, her cultivation can be described as thousands of miles a day. She not only quickly accepted the inheritance power in her body, but also gradually applied Lianyun sect''s mental method. Now she has a level equivalent to a burden even if she doesn''t have a jade bow, but even if she is a true cultivation master who doesn''t fall above, No one would be willing to face the arrow God Hou Yi''s divine bow. The day after tomorrow, she looked at the constantly changing robbery cloud in the air and murmured, "Heaven robbery, heaven robbery, when can you come to me? Master! Do you remember me? Really want to follow you!" take a deep breath, the blue light around her body is constantly recovering and strengthening, and her next shot will be at the sixth heaven robbery. The fourth heaven robbery appeared, and countless thunder lights equivalent to the first heaven robbery continued to fall. However, in the face of the thunder defense technique jointly used by the five people of Zhiyun Taoist Zun, it was simply unable to cause effective damage without increasing the attack power of a single body. Rob Yun seemed a little angry. The fifth heaven robbery came to the world almost one minute apart, and finally brought a great threat to the five people of the supreme cloud Taoist priest. The thunder control technique could not remove all the attacks of robbing thunder. At the same time, the five Taoist priests used their most proud magic tools to compete with the sky robbery passing through the thunder control technique. Outside the absolute space of their five element array, they kept exploding colorful sparks. The five people looked more and more dignified. Although zhishuizun was the weakest, she prayed for the protection of the heavenly wheel and was not hurt. And inorganic Taoist Zun is not so lucky. His mana is only a line stronger than that of zhishuidao. Without immortal tools, he has become the weakest link in the five element array. In the continuous bombardment of Tianlei, a trace of blood has seeped from the corners of his mouth. However, he is still forced to endure for the overall success. All of them have raised their mana to the limit. The fifth heaven disaster has finally passed, but Zhiyun Taoist Zun''s five people are also shocked to find that their mana has been weakened by at least half, and the upcoming sixth heaven disaster is bound to exceed the limit they can bear. Waterstop was shocked and said, "why is this? Why is the fifth heaven disaster so much stronger than the one in front?" Zhiyun Taoist priest smiled miserably and said, "Maybe God has seen through our tricks and doesn''t want us to succeed in robbing immortals. Now we have to do our best to listen to heaven''s destiny." she has decided that if the sixth heaven''s robbery is too strong and tries to destroy their own form and spirit at the last moment, she will also help younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters succeed in robbing. The preparation of broken pill has been completed. The threat of robbing the cloud has reached an unprecedented level. To the point that the bodies of the five people of the cloud Taoist Reverend continue to sink into the ground under pressure, the surrounding soil has turned into powder. The sixth disaster is coming. The day after tomorrow, she pulled up the Biyu bow and pulled her right hand back. All her thoughts were injected into the Biyu bow. She was waiting for the best opportunity. This arrow will carry all her mana. At this time, the sky suddenly changed, and a low voice sounded, "the dignity of the fairyland is not allowed to be violated by anyone." the thunder roared, like the thunder in the third heaven robbery, suddenly fell. However, its goal is not the five Taoist dignitaries below, but the day after tomorrow. The huge pressure suddenly turned. Only the day after tomorrow did she know what a powerful disaster her five martial uncles were facing. Her whole body was suddenly stiff. Under the threat of disaster, she could only maintain her current posture, and even the spirit guiding arrow in her hand could not be released. The fear of death enveloped her whole body. The day after tomorrow, she suddenly felt so lonely. Facing the natural disaster that was about to bring her death, she had no fear, almost subconsciously. She cried sadly, "master Fu -" The third is the power of Tianjie. Even the immortal in the later stage of Dou Zhuan can''t bear it, let alone the day after tomorrow, when she is about to be swallowed by the robbery thunder, a light red light suddenly appears in front of the day after tomorrow, blocking the bombardment of Tianjie. The reddish light was like a bottomless abyss. When the thunder hit, there was no explosion, but disappeared quietly. The red light turned and flew behind the day after tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, she only felt a warm air flow all over her body, and a voice that made her incomparably trust sounded, "concentrate on guidance, and the arrow will break the disaster." The magic power in the body is enhanced at an indescribable speed. Under the guidance of Hou Yi''s blood, it is completely transformed into the power of the arrow God. The Jasper bow is bright and generous. Countless strange symbols appear around the body the day after tomorrow. The whole Jasper bow is shining brightly, just like the spirit of essence. The Jasper arrow breaks through the air like a startling rainbow. The power of the sixth heaven robbery just broke out. Just the first bombardment made the five Taoist zuns below spit blood at the same time. At this time, he guided the Jasper arrow to penetrate the robbery cloud, and unexpectedly stopped the sixth heaven robbery. The whole robbery cloud moved violently, a roar sounded from the air, and a powerful sky thunder suddenly fell and split in the direction of the day after tomorrow. The previous red light appeared again, and a lazy voice said, "brother meteor thunder, why do you need this?" the red light flashed, and the sky thunder disappeared again. The wave of the robbery cloud in the sky gradually calmed down, and the meteorite Lei Tianjun''s angry voice sounded, "who is so bold? Don''t you understand that this is a violation of heaven''s rules? If you help the earthly cultivator to survive the robbery, you will be punished by heaven." The day after tomorrow, her whole body trembled violently, and tears flowed down her beautiful face. "Master, master -" she shouted. However, the red light not far in front of him rushed into the robbery cloud like a meteor chasing the moon. The day after tomorrow, her whole body was soft, and her disappointment constantly invaded her body. She really wanted to see the master! Yes, this sudden appearance saved the day after tomorrow, and it was Hailong who saved the five people of Yun daozun. After nearly 300 years of closed door practice, the chaotic Qi in his body has completely solidified, and he has finally mastered the magical tumbling cloud. When he left Wuzhuang temple, he learned from the six eared macaque that he had been meditating for so long, and immediately remembered his original commitment to shadow. Then he secretly went to the lower boundary. He was going to go directly to northern Xinjiang to find a film, but he felt the smell of natural disaster, and the smell came from the West. He was concerned about Lianyun sect. He quickly rushed over. In order to resolve the crisis the day after tomorrow in time. Through the robbery cloud, the sea dragon met the angry meteorite Lei Tianjun, "brother meteorite Lei, why do you have such a fire? I didn''t mean to offend you." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 271 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Meteor Lei Tianjun looked at the great immortal in front of him. He was surprised. With his cultivation, he couldn''t see through the depth of each other. He said vigilantly: "where are you an immortal? You dare to take charge of human affairs. I''m not your big brother. As a law enforcer in the fairyland, I''ll take you back to meet the Immortal Emperor." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Have you forgotten who brother meteor Lei is? I have a reason to go to earth. Don''t you want to drink some wine?" The meteorite Lei Tianjun showed his horror and said, "you, who the hell are you?" the Sea Dragon said with a smile: "don''t tease you, my little brother is a sea dragon! Don''t you know the big brother?" "Sea dragon? But your appearance?" meteorite Lei Tianjun looked at him in disbelief. Hai Long took out the Lei lingfu given to him by meteor Lei Tianjun on that day, handed it to him and said, "brother meteor Lei, you gave it to me in those years. Over the years, I have practiced a magical skill with my master, so that my appearance has changed, but my voice has not changed! Did I finish the gourd wine I gave you last time?" Meteor Lei Tianjun looked at Hai Long up and down. The Lei lingfu in his hand was indeed right, and the other party said that only he and Hai Long knew about the wine he had given himself. His doubts gradually disappeared. "You, are you really a Hai Long?" he really can''t believe that Hai long was an ordinary immortal who just entered the fairy world more than 200 years ago, but today he has such a powerful cultivation. Hailong nodded and said, "of course it''s true. How can I deceive elder brother? I was born in Lianyun sect. Besides me, how can there be immortals to help several Lianyun sect Taoist zundu robbers?" Meteorite Lei Tianjun smiled bitterly and said, "you boy, haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. As soon as you met, you embarrassed your eldest brother. You helped them through the six disasters. How can I explain when I go back?" Hailong smiled: "Why is it difficult? Eldest brother is a famous law enforcer in the fairy world, and no one will doubt you. What''s more, what eldest brother did today is a little too much. As far as I know, in order to enhance their own strength, people in both the fairy world and the Buddha world are particularly relaxed about those who take robbers. As long as their cultivation is not too bad, they will allow them to take robbers to heaven. But the fifth and sixth double heaven just mentioned by eldest brother The robbery is not only not relaxed, but also strengthened. If the Immortal Emperor knows about it, I''m afraid it''s hard for the eldest brother to deal with it. The woman that the eldest brother just chopped with Tianlei is the only disciple of the younger brother. How can I die without saving? I think it''s OK. I''ll never appear if you let the five Taoists succeed in the robbery, okay? " Meteor Lei Tianjun frowned slightly and said solemnly, "mortals must rely on their own strength to survive the disaster. At the beginning, you helped others survive the disaster, but I don''t blame you for your being a disciple of the Holy Buddha. What you did today is really difficult for me to deal with. It''s a great sin to live in private." The sea dragon''s face changed slightly. A layer of frost hung on his handsome face and said calmly: "Brother meteor thunder, you don''t need to frighten me. If my guess is right, you may have been instructed by some people to increase your strength in the fifth and sixth double disasters. I don''t want to make it clear. Moreover, although I respect the Immortal Emperor, I don''t need to be controlled by him. This time, I''m assigned by the Buddha to light a lamp in the Buddha world. If the Immortal Emperor wants to blame him, please ask him Go find the Buddha who lit the lamp. "He raised his right hand and showed the Buddha ring given by the Buddha who lit the lamp to Lei Tianjun. ¡­¡­ "Yawn." in the Buddha world, the light burning Buddha who was practicing suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose. The light burning Buddha murmured, "who is thinking about my old man?" he made a flower like hand and recited a few Buddhist mantras. What Hai Long said earlier suddenly hit his ears. "It''s this boy. He''s playing my flag. Eh, no, since he''s gone to earth, he should bring me some good things. Hey hey, let him go under my flag for the sake of my beloved baby." ¡­¡­ After listening to Hai Long''s words, meteor Lei Tianjun''s face changed greatly. What is the identity of the Buddha who lights the lamp, let alone him, even the Immortal Emperor would never dare to offend. Moreover, Hai Long guessed very correctly. He suddenly increased his mana in the fifth and sixth double disasters. It was at the instigation of someone. At this time, he was speechless after listening to Hai Long''s words. He coughed twice and said: "Since it''s the order of the Buddha to light the lamp, it''s inconvenient for me to say more. Hailong, I hope you can understand some things. Although I''m not low in the fairy palace, I''m not very important. Sometimes, I have to do something against my heart under the order of the superior. I''ll tell the emperor what''s going on today. You should do it well in the future, such as If it''s convenient for you, I suggest you go to Guanghan palace to find your wife as soon as possible. "After saying this, meteor Lei Tianjun''s whole body shines brightly, one after another plays five strong fairy spirits downward, and whispers:" Zhiyun, Dengxian, Tianshi, inorganic and shuistop have been successfully robbed after nearly 4000 years of practice. He is specially allowed to be promoted to the fairy world. Follow me to see the fairy emperor and listen to the seal. " Hailong looked at the meteor Lei Tianjun and thought about everything he had said before. A sense of uneasiness suddenly rose in his heart, and he missed the misty more eagerly. However, the time he agreed with the shadow was coming soon, and he had to deal with the shadow first. There was a cold light in his eyes and said, "brother meteor Lei, please be clear. Is something wrong with the misty?" Meteorite Lei Tianjun was continuously inputting the spirit of immortals to the five Taoist zuns below. He looked at the sea dragon and said, "I can only say so much. But you''d better go there within a year." Hearing the words "within one year", Hailong was determined that one year was enough for him. He nodded and said, "brother, thank you for your reminder. I know what to do." at this time, there were waves from the robbery cloud at his feet, and the clouds cleared away. Under the cover of seven colors and lights, the five Taoist dignitaries flew through the robbery cloud to the meteorite thunder emperor. Naturally, they also saw the sea dragon, but the shape of the sea dragon changed so much that none of them recognized it. When the five faced the immortal, they could not help showing excitement in their eyes and bowed at the same time. Meteorite Lei Tianjun said calmly, "you have succeeded in the robbery, and go back to the fairy palace with me to be sealed." Hailong looked at the familiar five people in front of him, sighed in his heart, smiled and said, "brother meteorite Lei, it''s troublesome for you." originally, he wanted to recognize the five people, but he thought of shuistop''s feelings for himself. In order not to delay time, he endured the desire in his heart. Meteorite Lei Tianjun returned Lei lingfu to Hailong, nodded to him, urged mana, and took the Zhiyun five people to fly away. When she left, shuistop seemed to find something. She stared at the sea dragon''s eyes. She just wanted to talk, but she was taken away by the powerful immortal power of meteorite Lei Tianjun. The clouds cleared away and the sky became clear again. The Sea Dragon said in his heart that since you have been promoted to the fairyland, there will always be a time to see you again in the future. With a flash of red light, the next moment, he had appeared in front of the day after tomorrow. Suddenly there were more people in front of him. The day after tomorrow, he was startled. His delicate body floated three meters back and looked at the people in front of him. Although the breath emitted from the other party was very mild, it brought her a strong sense of oppression. When she saw the face of the person in front of her, the day after tomorrow, she suddenly felt that her heart beat faster. The great figure and firm face showed the masculinity of men everywhere. In particular, I don''t know why, although I saw this person for the first time, I felt very kind, "you, who are you?" The sea dragon''s whole body glowed red, and the Qi of chaos stopped as soon as it was sent out. He smiled and said, "just after saving you, don''t you recognize it? It''s becoming more and more beautiful the day after tomorrow. Fortunately, your master, I have a good concentration." "Teacher, master?" Hou Tianmu stared at the sea dragon, "who are you, master?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "of course it''s your master. Will you be allowed to break the cocoon and become a butterfly? Master also has some encounters in the fairy world, which has become what he is now." The day after tomorrow, she murmured, "master, master, are you really my master?" the four words of Hailong breaking the cocoon into a butterfly have eliminated her doubts. With a pleasant cry, she rushed into Hailong''s arms. Hailong hugged his only disciple and looked embarrassed. Although he felt very warm in his heart, the temptation brought to him the day after tomorrow was too great. I haven''t touched a woman for nearly 300 years. Holding the flexible body of the day after tomorrow, the sea dragon''s heart is gradually hot, the big hand is subconsciously tightened, and the breath of the day after tomorrow is also gradually urgent. After all, the Qi of Zhiyang on the sea dragon has a fatal attraction to any woman. After all, Hailong''s cultivation is profound. After a moment of confusion, he immediately woke up, quickly suppressed the rising desire in his body, let go of the day after tomorrow, and said, "good disciple, master can''t stay here for too long. Your progress is beyond master''s expectation. Continue to work hard. After you survive the robbery, master has taken you to travel in the fairy world." before you speak the day after tomorrow, The sea dragon has printed a palm on her forehead. The day after tomorrow, the whole body was soft and collapsed to the ground slowly. Hailong picked up the day after tomorrow and moved the magic power. At the next moment, she had come to the water stop peak of Lianyun mountain. The pure chaotic gas was continuously input from the day after tomorrow''s Lingtai, gathering all kinds of breath in her body into Lingtai. Based on the chaotic gas, she condensed a small golden pill for her. In order to fear that he could not bear too much mana the day after tomorrow, the sea dragon had to stop after the golden elixir was formed. "Girl, the only thing master can do for you is this. I believe we will meet again in the fairyland in the future." with a flash of light, a small absolute space appears around the body the day after tomorrow. As soon as the sea dragon''s left hand leads, a golden awn shoots out and injects it into the left hand the day after tomorrow. Close your eyes and keep your words in the mind the day after tomorrow with the art of attaching divine knowledge. "The day after tomorrow, Shifu will leave. Don''t be sad. We will meet again in the fairyland in the future. Shifu has helped you gather the golden elixir. You should practice hard. Based on Shifu''s chaotic Qi, your mana will be more refined than before. I know you have hatred in your heart, but don''t let yourself fall into hatred completely. That will destroy yourself. Shifu has nothing to give you, just go Pass Yanhu shield to you. I put it into your left arm. In the future, you have to rely on your own strength to subdue it. It will play a very important role in your rescue. Take care when the master is leaving. "Hai Long''s heart is full of pity for his apprentice. Hou Yi is really too hard. He is willing to do his best to make the day after tomorrow happy, Not just for revenge. Northern Xinjiang, outside the mutant dungeon. The shadow sat alone on a tall rock and let the cold wind in Northern Xinjiang blow his body. Nearly 300 years have passed, and the mutant has become the overlord of Northern Xinjiang again. As the king of mutants, Ying has made all kinds of efforts for his people. The life of mutant people has changed a lot. They don''t have to hide their own figure as before. They are the most powerful existence on the land of Northern Xinjiang. However, the problem of reproduction has been bothering them. Over the years, the number of mutant people has only increased from 100000 to 120000, and has not really become strong. Although such a number is enough to protect themselves, it also limits mutants to this corner of Northern Xinjiang. The shadow vaguely felt that no matter how hard he tried, the mutant could never occupy a dominant position in this land. Among the original twelve elders, including kuwen, the oldest four have died, but with the help of the shadow, more experts have emerged among the mutants. At present, there are as many as 20 mutants in the elders'' cultivation. Unprecedented strength. "Master, you''re looking for me." a low voice sounded. The shadow didn''t look in the direction of the sound. She knew who was coming. After the combination of three yin and Yang with the sea dragon, the cultivation of shadow has risen sharply. Now it has eight most powerful abilities, surpassing the most powerful holy king in the history of their holy family. Moreover, the shadow also found that the sea dragon not only brought himself strength, but also changed his constitution. The aging of ordinary mutant people has not come to themselves in the past 300 years. Over the years, she has gradually forgotten her previous feelings with Konglin. A hundred years ago, with the help of his elders, Konglin finally married a saint beauty who had just been promoted to the position of elder. Although Konglin still cares about her, she will no longer be obsessed as before. "Xiao Yu, come to the master." the shadow said faintly. The light flashed, and there was another person around the shadow. He was tall and straight, dressed in white bear skin, thick eyebrows and big eyes, with a dangerous smell all over his body, and his face was as calm as solid ice. Standing respectfully beside the shadow, waiting for the master''s orders. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 272 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The shadow looked at the young man and said, "how''s your practice of breaking the air? Show me." as she said, she slowly stood up. Looking at the proud figure of the shadow, the young man couldn''t help flashing a strange light in his eyes. Nodded his head, his eyes were cold, and his momentum became full of domineering. His right palm pushed forward slowly, and suddenly made a fierce downward stroke. The surrounding air suddenly twisted, and a black crack appeared in the air. After the crack appears, it seems to be sucking everything around, flying sand and stones, and everything around is being swallowed by it. Ying nodded with satisfaction and waved with his left hand. A soft white light lit up and wiped it on the black crack. The crack closed slowly, and everything returned to normal. "Yes, your air breaking skill has a certain temperature. If you continue to practice, you should not be under the master after a hundred years of efforts." The young man bowed his head and said, "don''t worry, master. The disciple will practice hard and will never let you down. If you have nothing else, I want to go back to practice." then he turned and wanted to leave. He really didn''t want to be next to the master and face his master. Even he, the most powerful holy king in the history of the holy family, would inevitably have crazy thoughts in his heart. "Wait a minute." Ying stopped the young man and said, "Kong Yu, I called you today not only to test your recent cultivation. I have something important to tell you." Kong Yu was stunned. In addition to instructing him to use his ability, he seldom said superfluous words to him. Today''s shadow seemed to be abnormal and respectfully said, "please tell me." The shadow sighed and said: "Kong Yu, I know you always have doubts in your heart. Many people in the clan say that I accepted you as an apprentice because I failed to live up to your father''s feelings. I''ve always been lazy to explain. Today I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I accepted you as an apprentice for a certain reason. I grew up with your father Kong Lin when we were young I love him very much and he loves me very much. However, as we were about to be united, I accepted a task of the Presbyterian Council. It was because I completed this task that I achieved today. Similarly, I lost my qualification to be your father''s wife. Your father is a good man. I''m sorry for him, but I accepted you as an apprentice It''s not entirely because of him. When you were very young, you showed great talent. No child of your age understands your ability as quickly as you do. Even without my guidance, you will break through the limitations of three abilities and reach the holy King level sooner or later. The main reason why I accept you as an apprentice is because of your own ability, so I hope you should have confidence in yourself, With your strength of five abilities, no one is better than me in the holy family. Our holy people have a good life now, and everyone can live and work in peace and contentment. I know you are ambitious, but I don''t want any change in the situation of the Holy Family in the future. I''m leaving. After I leave, the holy family will be led by you. I hope you can obey the instructions of your teacher and keep it Now our holy family''s foundation. Otherwise, if the holy family has any mistakes in the future, I will never spare you when I come back. Do you understand? "She''s leaving, yes! She''s leaving. No matter whether that person will come or not, she''s going to go, but the place is different. Kongyu bowed his head and said, "master, why do you say these words when you are in the spring and autumn? The holy family needs your leadership! I, how can I take over your position?" Ying raised her hand and stopped Kong Yu from saying, saying calmly: "You should know my temper better than anyone else. Once I decide something, I will never change it. All you have to do is lead the holy family. As for everything else, you don''t have to worry about it. Well, you can go now. This is my order. Take it back to the elders so that they don''t have to come to me. I''ve given up my heart for hundreds of years for the people , it has been found now. Whether it is life or death, from now on, shadow is no longer the king of the holy family. Go. "She said, and gave a roll of sheepskin to Kongyu. Kongyu''s whole body was shocked, and a strong sense of loss rose from his heart. When he was ten years old, he had been accepted as a disciple by the shadow. In the past 80 years, although the shadow saw him not many times, the shadow existed in his heart like a goddess. He admired and respected the master most, but he also had an emotion he was unwilling to admit. Fifty years ago, he understood that What? His father will never forget his majesty. With a plop, Kongyu knelt to the ground. He could no longer keep calm. His voice trembled and said, "master, do you really have to go?" The shadow calmly said: "Xiao Yu, you forgot again. I once told you that you must keep calm at all times and don''t let your emotions affect your ability to judge. Now the holy family doesn''t need me anymore. It''s no different from me to have you leading. Go ahead. The fate of our teachers and disciples has ended today. I want to be quiet here alone." Kongyu stood up, took a deep breath and said, "master, can you stay? I''ve never asked anyone since the day I was born. This is my first request, you..." Ying shook her head. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly felt a strong pressure around her, covering herself and the empty space in an instant. "Although it''s your first request, she won''t agree to you. She has paid too much for your holy family. What she needs now is her own free life. This is what the holy family can''t bring to her. But I can." There was a tall figure beside the shadow. He looked up in surprise. Seeing this man, he couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling in his heart. He had the idea of being ashamed of himself. The man in front of him was wearing a moon white robe, his bronze skin exuded a faint luster, and his firm face showed a few tenderness. His eyes were completely on the shadow. He didn''t even look at himself. With his own ability, he didn''t know when he appeared. The shadow''s body was frozen and stood there motionless. She didn''t look back and didn''t know what she was thinking. However, her breathing was getting faster and faster. Kongyu knew that her master had lost his calmness. "You, who are you?" Kong Yu asked warily. "You don''t need to know who I am. You can go now." the red haired man still didn''t look at him, but looked at the shadow quietly. A nameless anger suddenly rose in Kongyu''s heart. He fiercely stood up and split his palm at the red haired man. The black crack that tore up the space appeared again. The red haired man frowned slightly and said calmly, "I didn''t expect that there are people in the world who dare to do it. For your sake as a shadow disciple, I don''t care about you. Go." with a wave of his big hand, a red mist floated out. The powerful air breaking technique lost any effect in the red gas. The crack was closed, and Kongyu felt a shock all over his body, The body flew out like an arrow. He clearly saw that the scenery under him was constantly passing. He wanted to stop, but he couldn''t control his body. In the twinkling of an eye, the shadow and the red haired man had disappeared in his eyes. The shadow still turned his back to the red haired man and said faintly, "what''s the matter with Kong Yu?" The red haired man smiled and said, "don''t worry, I just send him around a thousand miles. With his cultivation, he can return to your holy family in three days at most." The shadow took a deep breath and said, "what are you doing here?" The red haired man said, "I''ll pick you up! Our three hundred year agreement is coming. Have you forgotten?" Ying smiled mockingly. "I didn''t forget it. I''m afraid you should forget it. You''re a great immortal. I''m just an ordinary person. How dare you come here. If you still care about me, it won''t happen once in so many years." the expected person finally appeared, but she felt her heart hurt and her whole body seemed to be gradually becoming cold. Hai Long was stunned. He smiled, put the shadow''s delicate body around his back, held her tightly in his arms and said: "Shadow, this is the longest sentence I''ve heard from you. It turns out that you''ve been passionate about me. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have delayed so long. However, I closed my door when I practiced a skill in the fairy world. When I woke up, more than 200 years have passed. I haven''t forgotten you. I''ll see you immediately after the practice. Can you forgive me? Your suffering is coming to an end, I, Hailong, swear that I will not let you suffer from that imprisonment at any time. You sacrificed your body to save me. If you like, I will marry you. Even if you don''t want, I will let you follow me. " The strong masculinity emitted by Hailong constantly moistens the shadow''s body. The shadow can clearly feel that his body seems to be melting. "You already have two wives, and so many girls like you. What am I? I had a purpose with you... Not voluntarily. There is no emotion between us. Why should I go with you?" Hailong naturally heard that the shadow was just arguing. She had her own heart. Indeed, the shadow was right. The love in her heart was given to Piaomiao and tianqin, but Hailong had already decided that she would be her third wife as long as the shadow wanted. She sat down with the shadow in her arms, and Hailong said softly: "Shadow, are you doubting what I said? Look at me." Ying sat on Hai Long''s lap. Although her stubbornness told her that she should leave his arms immediately, the arms were too warm for her to give up. Snuggling in the warm arms, Ying slowly looked up and saw a completely strange face. However, there was no surprise of Hai Long, and the color of surprise just flashed from her eyes Yes. The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "don''t you think I''m fake? Earth shaking changes have taken place in my appearance and even mana." The shadow shook his head, leaned against his solid chest and said: "No, every woman has her own intuition. Although we haven''t been in contact for a long time, I''m familiar with your breath. Moreover, a woman''s intuition tells me that you are a sea dragon and can''t be wrong. I will never admit it, although your appearance has completely changed. Is this the result of cultivation?" The sea dragon raised a strange feeling in his heart, nodded and said, "yes! This is the result of my cultivation. Even I don''t dare to recognize myself. Unexpectedly, you still remember my breath." The shadow smiled mockingly, "not only do I remember, but they will never forget the misty and tianqin. Will they accept it if you take me back? Are you not afraid of their anger?" Hailong shook his head, with a trace of sadness in his eyes, "No, they won''t. maybe you don''t believe it. I haven''t seen Piaomiao and tianqin for almost 300 years. One of them is in the underworld, and the other is in the fairyland, but I haven''t seen them. You can rest assured that Piaomiao is the best woman. She will only think of me. It''s my greatest happiness to have a wife like her. Now I''m happy I''m glad I insisted. As for tianqin, she will accept you. I''m sure. " The shadow still lowered his head and said, "do you want to take me back to the fairyland? You are so sure that I will go with you?" The sea dragon smiled and said: "I was not sure, but from what you said just now, I have full confidence in myself. Don''t try to exclude me and open your heart. I admit that there is no emotional foundation between us, but I am a man and I have the responsibility to let you live a happy life. You don''t have to feel bad about it. Since I decide to marry you, I will try to fall in love with you You, shadow, don''t you have confidence in yourself? Although the fairy world is not necessarily better than the human world, there is me there. Accept me. Give me a chance and give yourself a chance. " The shadow raised her head and looked at the sea dragon''s eyes. For a long time, she raised her arms, put her arms around the sea dragon''s neck, and showed a moving smile on her pretty face, "do I have any other choice now? You playful guy." The first time, definitely the first time. Hailong finally saw Ying''s smile. He suddenly found that his heart was so satisfied. Did he really have no feelings for Ying? But why did he feel so comfortable when he saw her happy? Combing Ying''s long purple hair, he gently kissed her pale and cold lips. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 273 Please vote for the VIP ticket and recommendation ticket for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Three hundred years of expectation has finally become a reality. Ying Bai glanced at him and said, "what didn''t people stop you? Didn''t you want to marry me?" looking at her charming appearance, Hai long felt overwhelmed, pinched his leg hard, pressed the fire down with pain, and said firmly: "Yes, you are really attractive to me. However, I will never want your body now. Your first time is to give it to me unwillingly. In the future, we will have a long time. When we really love each other, I will let go of everything. Only in this way can I show my sincerity to you." Ying Jiao''s body shook slightly and said, "in fact, not long after my body gave you, when you ascended to the fairyland, my heart also went with you." The Sea Dragon said, "what if I didn''t come to you? What would you do?" The shadow smiled sadly and said, "what else can I do? I''ve already lived enough in this world. Even if you don''t come, I''ll go, just to another world." Hai Long was shocked. He was really glad that he came in time. He said angrily, "no, I don''t allow you to do that. I will never let any tragedy happen to my woman again." he would still be sad when he remembered the pain tianqin suffered at the beginning, and his words reminded him of that painful memory again. The shadow touched the dragon''s face and said: "Of course not now. You know what? When you first left, I only had thoughts in my heart, but decades later, the thoughts in my heart gradually changed. I hate you. I hate you. Why did you give me such a promise. Do you know how long 300 years is? I''m so painful. As time goes by, I hate you more and more The stronger I hate myself, the more I want to forget you, the clearer your figure is in my heart. More than 200 years have passed, and my heart has gradually changed. Especially in recent years, I have been thinking that as long as you can come back to me and come back to me within the promised time limit, I am willing to give up everything, even my own dignity, and be with you again in my heart There is no hate. I have to admit that I have fallen in love with you deeply. Recently, I often feel frustrated. I think that after so many years, maybe you have forgotten me. If you haven''t appeared in the whole 300 years, I will end myself and save the pain of living. You come, you finally come today. The other one Cut, I don''t want to think more. As long as you can always be with me in the future, even if I just look at you every day, I will be satisfied. After all, this is the life I choose. " "From now on, you are my third wife. This is my eternal promise." The red air flows around the body of Hai Long and Ying. Hai Long first mobilized all his chaotic Qi. He knows very well that Ying is not a man of truth. Although she has the strength close to ordinary immortals, it is not immortal power after all. It is not easy to bring shadow into the fairy world. It is difficult to solve the problem of immortal root alone. Therefore, he must use the chaotic Qi to improve the shadow body Otherwise, I''m afraid the law enforcers of the fairy palace will be welcome as soon as they enter the fairy world. Under the inquiry of the Qi of chaos, he found that there is an extremely pure energy in the shadow, which is different from the mana. It seems to be formed by opening its own treasure house. The first thing Hai long does is to use the Qi of chaos to remove all impurities in the shadow, and then convert the Qi of chaos into the Qi of immortals to moisten her This process alone is already very difficult. An carelessness is likely to hurt the shadow''s body. The dark red chaotic pill at the Lingtai emits a huge chaotic Qi. At the same time, the aura in the air is constantly gathering to the sea dragon''s body. The aura in the human world is much worse than that in the fairy world, resulting in the sea dragon''s recovery speed is much slower, but he is now wholeheartedly changing his body for the shadow, without considering his own situation. The red light is more and more powerful, and the shadow''s beautiful face shows a holy color. With the continuous efforts of the sea dragon, the chaotic Qi of heaven and earth has completely transformed the meridians and bones in the shadow. From the surface breath, she is now no different from the ordinary immortal. Fine beads of sweat have seeped from the sea dragon''s forehead. He not only consumed a lot of chaotic Qi, but also his spirit In the extreme tension, bursts of fatigue came to his mind. Hailong knew very well that whether he could completely change the shadow into an immortal depended on whether he could do it overnight. Once interrupted, he was afraid that he could not do it again. As soon as he bit the tip of his tongue, he reluctantly raised his spirit to an excited state and input all the chaotic Qi in his body into the shadow at one time. The original energy in the shadow body is constantly compressed under the package of chaos gas, which is equivalent to the energy of ordinary immortals. Under the moisture and compression of chaos gas, it becomes more and more powerful. Finally, with the unremitting efforts of Hailong, this energy condenses into a transparent bead and sinks into the spirit platform of the shadow. Hailong controls the shadow according to the original operation mode of energy in the shadow body The breath emitted by the transparent bead runs slowly for a week until it forms a cycle, and everything is finally completed. Now the shadow is no different from the immortal except that it still lacks immortal roots. Under the influence of the Qi of chaos, her cultivation is even higher than that of the common immortal, which is very close to that of the great Luo Jinxian. Wow, the sea dragon spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell down slowly. His chaotic Qi had been completely overdrawn, and his body mana fell into a vacuum. At this time, he had no immortal breath, and he was like an ordinary man in a coma beside the shadow. Three days have passed since the moment he kissed the film. If his master, Monkey King, saw what his apprentice had done, he would be surprised. How amazing it is to transform ordinary people''s bodies into immortal people! Although the shadow itself has strong energy, if it is not the pure innate holy Qi of chaotic Qi, I''m afraid only the Tathagata Buddha can accomplish the same thing. The silence around the tall rock was destroyed, and thousands of people rushed here quickly. They were very fast. They almost came to the rock in an instant. The first was the space sent away by the sea dragon with the gas of chaos. Beside him were ten elders of the holy family, including his father. Under the leadership of Kongyu, he and ten elders flew to Gaoyan at the same time. When they saw the sea dragon and the shadow falling to the ground, they all stood there quietly as if they had been hit by the fixed body method. Kongyu, who has always been calm, couldn''t bear to see the shadow, but was stopped by his father Konglin. More than 200 years have passed, and the vicissitudes of years have been left on Kong Lin''s face. He is like a middle-aged man of about 40. He has a trace of white hair on his temples. "Don''t touch the holy king. Don''t you find that the holy king is emitting an unusual breath?" Kongyu murmured, "well, what''s going on? Father, the red haired man said he wanted to take the master away. Would it be the master who resisted and died with him?" Kong Lin shook his head and said: "No, if there was a battle between them, why didn''t their clothes wrinkle? Moreover, if they were both defeated, their bodies would not be so close. The breath emitted by the holy King seems to be stronger than before, which is definitely not the place of the battle. If I guess right, maybe it was what the red haired man did on the holy king. You see, his face is very white. It seems that he has lost his strength. I thought it was the man who came. It seems not. It''s better not to move their bodies, otherwise it''s bad to hurt the holy king. " Kong Yu said angrily, "I''ll kill the red haired man. If he dies, the master won''t go." As he spoke, his whole body lit up a layer of blue light, and an ice skate was immediately added to his right hand. This is the ice power control he inherited from his father. When he thought of what Hailong said earlier, his anger would rise uncontrollably. He was so afraid of losing the master he had been secretly admiring. Konglin grabbed Kongyu''s arm and said angrily, "are you crazy? This red haired man obviously has an extraordinary relationship with the holy king. If you kill him, how can you explain when the holy King wakes up?" Kong Yu said angrily, "I don''t care. I just want to kill him. Father, do you want master to go? Do you forget her importance to you?" Konglin''s eyes showed a trace of loneliness. He sighed and said: "No, I haven''t forgotten. However, I don''t want to see the shadow suffer any more. No one in the holy family knows her better than me. Over the years, she has given everything for the holy family, and only I understand how hard her heart is. Do you know why I chose your mother? It''s not because I empathize and don''t love, but because I don''t want to force the shadow and don''t want her to have another heart Any remorse. She has done enough for the holy family. If she really wants to go, let her go. It''s time for her to find her own life. " Kong Yu was stunned. The ice skate in her hand fell to the ground and smashed. His father''s words of great understanding deeply shook his heart. Yes! I have followed the master for more than 80 years, but I have never seen her smile. There is always a sad look in her eyes. There must be an irresolvable sadness in her heart. Why, why? "You are smart. If you really want to kill, no one who comes here today will be able to go back alive. Get out of here quickly and no one will disturb them." The red and black lights lit up from the sea dragon at the same time. The incomparably powerful breath radiated around like a tornado, which shocked the Kong Lin father and son and other elders on the rock. The huge bodies of the three black dragons appeared next to the sea dragon, and the three huge dragon leaders looked at the elite of these saints. The dangerous smell emitted by it was enough to make any saint The people were timid. In mid air, the red dragon also showed its original body. The huge dragon body, often more than 30 meters long, was like a red cloud over the sea dragon and shadow. Bursts of hot air blew away the cold in Northern Xinjiang, and its golden dragon eyes showed a sense of cold. When did Kongyu see such a powerful creature? The dragon is recorded in the ancient books of the holy family. In their original world, the dragon is the most powerful and even has the ability to compete with God. In the face of this black and red dragon, all the Holy Family soldiers are timid. They subconsciously retreat. Kong Lin sighed, patted his son on the shoulder and said, "everything can''t be changed. Your master will leave our holy family forever. Knock your master''s head and don''t teach you." Kongyu knelt down stunned, looked at the shadow on the rock and knocked his head hard for three times. He resisted his tears. His body flew out like an arrow and went in the direction of the strange dungeon. Konglin reluctantly shook his head and said to the red dragon and the three black dragons: "Two dragon elders, please tell the holy king that if she is free in the future, please ask her to come back often, although I know it may be just an extravagant hope." he finally took a look at the shadow and turned away with the holy family elders and soldiers. Looking at the saint clansman who was going away, the Red Dragon said helplessly, "the sea dragon is too bold. He dares to do this. Now his body is close to the oil and the lamp is dry. I have to admit that the Qi of chaos is really magical. If it is an ordinary immortal magic power that goes beyond its limits, I''m afraid it would have lost all its immortal power and died." The three black dragons said, "there''s no other way now. Let''s lose our mana to him. His body should be able to transform itself. As long as we can fill the chaos pill at his Lingtai, we will recover in a short time after taking him back to the fairy world." Chapter 274 Please vote for VIP votes and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s new book Zodiac patron saint to help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The red dragon roared and nodded. He opened his mouth with the three black dragons and transmitted the fire from his body to the sea dragon. Two huge real fires lifted the sea dragon from the rock and injected it continuously. Suddenly, the red dragon seemed to think of something. He lifted a huge front paw and gently waved it to pour mana into the heaven and earth ring. A porcelain vase flew out. The red dragon laughed and said, "how can we forget the baby chaos pill? As long as there is one, it will be enough for the sea dragon to survive the immediate crisis." the bottle cap was opened under the traction of mana, The red dragon controls to put a chaos pill into the mouth of the sea dragon. The entrance of the elixir melted, and a light red light immediately shrouded around the sea dragon''s body. The red dragon and the three headed black dragon carefully put the sea dragon back to the shadow. With the help of chaos pill, the sea dragon will be able to recover its mana in a short time. "Brother red, my Hellfire seems to have changed. The fire seems softer than before, but it seems to be much more domineering." this was discovered when the three black dragons injected fire into the sea dragon just now. This is the first time it has used its own mana since its cultivation was improved. The red dragon smiled: "Of course, there has been a change. You are no longer three Qiu Jiao, but three black dragons. Dragons and Jiaos have essential differences. The fire you use now should be reincarnation fire. My sky fire has also changed. Just now when I spit out, I think it seems to have the power close to the real fire of Taiyi two poles. Although it can''t be compared with the real fire of Taiyi two poles, as long as we continue If we stay with the sea dragon, we may really have the same ability as the strongest firepower in the future. It seems that we have to protect the Dharma for the sea dragon again. " I don''t know how long it took for Ying to wake up from her coma. Before she opened her eyes, she clearly felt that earth shaking changes had taken place in her body. Her whole body seemed to be much lighter, just like a feather. The energy flow in her body seemed to be much stronger than before. In particular, the original energy completely converged at the Lingtai. It was a transparent bead The energy in seems endless. Between breathing and huff and puff, the energy will expand in an instant, and its various abilities seem to have increased a lot of power. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a red light. Sitting up, she couldn''t help crying out. Four huge faucets gathered in front of her. There were two golden eyes the size of a lantern on the red faucet, and each of the three black faucets had six dark green eyes. Seeing it suddenly brought her a terrible feeling. The shadow''s ability burst out in an instant and turned into a cloud of smoke, ready to deal with each other''s attack. The red dragon also realized his mistake and hurriedly said, "don''t be afraid, we have no malice. We are all friends of the sea dragon. We are just protecting you and him." The shadow noticed that the sea dragon was lying beside him, with a faint red light all over his body. In the flow of the halo, his face was peaceful, but there was a purple black blood at the corner of his mouth. Regardless of the fear of the two dragons, the shadow reached out to the sea dragon''s nose. Before reaching the sea dragon, it was blocked outside by an invisible prohibition. "Don''t touch him. He is recovering his Mana by himself. Don''t disturb him." the red dragon stopped in front of the shadow and looked at her with burning eyes. After a while, Ying Leng vaguely felt that Hai Long''s fainting had something to do with herself and asked, "are you a dragon? What''s the matter with Hai Long? He was fine before, but then I fell asleep. How did he become like this as soon as I woke up?" she waited 300 years to see the person she expected in her heart. Now she is really worried about Hai Long''s safety, lest he be hurt. The red dragon proudly said: "I''m the immortal beast red dragon. I''m a friend of Hai long. Hai Long didn''t hesitate to spend all his magic power to help you completely change the breath of your body. Now, all kinds of breath on you are the same as that of an immortal. Even the gold elixir at the Lingtai is equivalent to the cultivation of earth elixir. Although Hai Long''s cultivation is not weak, it still takes a lot of time to perform this miracle of seizing heaven and earth He has a lot of mana. Fortunately, he has a kind of elixir with him. Now he has taken it and will recover after a period of cultivation. However, the aura of the earth is far from being compared with that of the fairy world. I think so, you can go back to the fairy world with us. In the fairy world, the sea dragon continues to absorb the aura of the fairy spirit, and the mana will be restored several times. " The shadow nodded and said, "as long as I can make him better quickly, I can go anywhere and wait for anything. Let''s go now." The three black dragons roared, and the earth trembled several kilometers around. There was chaos around the sea dragon''s body to protect nature from being affected, but the shadow couldn''t help but be startled. I saw a long bag suddenly bulging at the intersection of the three black dragons and the roots of their necks. The bag seemed to be creeping constantly, which gave people a terrible feeling The black dragon roared several times. The big bag became bigger and bigger, and the wriggling became more powerful. The red dragon laughed and said, "Xiao Hei, let me help you." The golden light flashed in his eyes, and a golden light flashed like a sharp blade on the wriggling bag. The three black dragons roared in pain and rose up with their hind legs supporting their body. A crack suddenly appeared where the golden light flashed. Suddenly, the crack burst out, and two dark things hung on both sides of the three black dragons'' bodies, in its continuous roar , the two black things gradually spread out. Strangely, it seems to be a pair of wings. The body of the three black dragons is bigger than that of the red dragon. The two wings are even wider than the four Dragon Wings of the red dragon, but the shape is different. When you look at it, it seems to be wings like bats, not dragons like the red dragon Wings. The huge wings flapped gently, looking a little soft. The left and right big heads of the three black dragons twisted in the past, opened their big mouths, ejected a black airflow and rushed towards their newborn wings. The red dragon roared, the Dragon Wings waved gently, and a red barrier stopped in front of the shadow and sea dragon, blocking the afterwaves of the black airflow emitted by the three black dragons. It''s strange to say that when the black airflow emitted by the three black dragons covered the newborn wings, the bones of the two huge wings began to become hard, and the wings above became more shiny like a meat film. The wings converged to both sides of his body. The three big heads of the three black dragons roared up to the sky at the same time. His voice was so excited that he was finally a dragon. Although he was not a pure immortal beast, his strength was definitely higher than that of an ordinary immortal beast. The huge wing on the left stretched out to the shadow and nodded at her. The shadow looked at the three black dragons and felt that they were not hostile. Then he carefully stepped on the huge wings. As soon as the giant wings of the three black dragons vibrated, the shadow''s body immediately threw up like a ball. It accurately landed on the big head in the center of the three black dragons and rode on its neck. The shadow grabbed the horns of the three black dragons in a hurry. The surrounding dragon scales suddenly changed and surrounded her delicate body in the center. No matter which direction the black dragon went, she would not be in danger of falling. While the three black dragons were carrying their shadows, the red dragon also used his immortal power to carefully hold the Sea Dragon up and put it on his back. He turned his magic power from himself to protect him. Then he nodded at the three black dragons. One black and one red. Two huge figures fluttered from the ground at the same time. Under the huge wings and wings, in the blink of an eye, They have disappeared into the distant sky. The surrounding scenery is constantly flying, and the shadow is full of curiosity. The huge wings of the three black dragons are not like new ones at all. The flying speed is faster and faster, and the cold wind is strong, so the shadow has to urge the changed energy in her body to protect her body. Her strongest power is atomization. Whenever she atomizes, almost no power can hurt her body, Therefore, she always doesn''t need any defense. As long as she is attacked, her body will subconsciously atomize, and now she can''t atomize, otherwise she will be blown away from the three black dragons by the strong wind. Therefore, she tried to control the condensed energy in her body with her mind, trying to send out a layer of protective power. Just the idea just moved, a layer of white light had appeared in front of the body, and all the cold wind was immediately intercepted, and I couldn''t feel it at all. The appearance of the white mask did not make the shadow feel any load. She was surprised to look at her body, immortal. Is this the power of the immortal? What has my ability become now? When I was pleasantly surprised, everything around me suddenly became hazy. Everything was as unclear as a dream. What the shadow wanted to catch, but it couldn''t catch anything. There was a blank in her mind. When she woke up again, she was surprised to find that she had come to another world. The flying speed of the red dragon and the three black dragons slowed down, and their feet were completely shrouded in clouds. The breath from around was so pure that they could clearly feel the comfort of their whole body with just one breath. She couldn''t help asking, "brother long, is this the fairyland?" The big head on the left of the three headed black dragon turned around and said with a smile: "yes, this is already the fairyland. Don''t call me brother long in the future, or you will be inseparable from brother red. Just like the sea dragon, call me brother three headed, and that''s brother red." Ying said gratefully, "thank you for bringing me and Hailong here. Hailong is lucky to have friends like you." The three black dragons said, "we''re too lucky to talk about it. We get a lot of benefits from him. It''s natural to help him. Now we send you and Hailong to his martial uncle. You don''t have immortal roots. Only there can you be safe temporarily. Otherwise, once other immortals find out, not only you will be finished, but also Hailong will be unlucky." The shadow said in surprise, "Xian Gen? What''s that?" Red dragon road with sea dragon flying on one side: "Immortal root can also be said to be the thing that immortals can prove their identity in the fairy world. Each immortal has its own immortal position, and the difference of immortal position often proves his identity. For example, Hai Long, because he was promoted to an immortal after nine times of heaven robbery, his immortal root is completely different from that of other immortals, so that he can walk through the three worlds. However, after cultivating the Qi of chaos, he is full of Qi Xi has entered a state of invisibility, and no one can see his depth. It is a big taboo to have no immortal root in the fairy world. It can be said that it is difficult to do anything. Now we can only take you to Wuzhuang Temple carefully. I hope you won''t meet anyone on the road. Otherwise, if you provoke the law enforcers in the fairy world, you will be in trouble. " "Lao Hong, you and big brother three head go all out to fly. You don''t have to think about my body." The sea dragon''s weak voice sounded. He had sat up from the back of the red dragon. Although he was talking to the red dragon, his eyes looked at the shadow on the back of the three black dragons. As soon as he entered the fairyland, stimulated by the spirit of the outside world, the sea dragon woke up. Indeed, in the fairyland, the recovery speed of chaotic Qi was much faster than that in the human world. In addition, after a few days in the human world, now his Mana has been restored by nearly 40%, and it is constantly increasing. "Hai Long, are you all right?" the shadow was relieved when he woke up. Hailong smiled and nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Lao Hong, let''s speed up." The red dragon promised, and the three black dragons raised their speed to the limit at the same time and headed for Wuzhuang temple. In the rapid flight, what Hailong didn''t want to see happened. Not far ahead, the three immortal clouds were facing their own direction. Hailong turned to the shadow and gave him a gentle smile. In a moment, Hailong suddenly lost his sense of the shadow Feel, she just disappeared on the big head of the three black dragons out of thin air. Invisibility, yes! Shadow has the ability of invisibility. How did I forget. Before Hailong could get excited, the three immortal clouds in front of him were close. Among the three people, he knew two. One was Ding man, the sun shining star king, and the other was the red lotus fairy. With them was a tall and thin immortal with a white immortal cloud under his feet. He looked arrogant and didn''t even look at himself. Ding man controlled his fairy cloud, stopped and said with a smile, "please, brother. Do you see a black light flying?" Hai longleng thought that his appearance had changed a lot. Even Ding man couldn''t recognize it. Now he wanted to take the shadow to Wuzhuang temple as soon as possible. He didn''t want to create complications and didn''t identify himself. He shook his head and said, "I don''t see." The tall and thin immortal snorted and said, "my master brother asked you to save your face. Tell me quickly, did you hide the black wolf?" Ding man frowned slightly and said, "don''t be rude, younger martial brother Tianzhu." Hailong hated those self righteous people. He pressed his anger and said, "I really didn''t see any ink wolves. We''re going to Wuzhuang Temple all the way." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 275 Please vote VIP and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s zodiac patron saint. The last month of this book is the end of this month. Please help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Zhu didn''t seem to care about Ding man''s reprimand that day. He glanced at the powerful three black dragons and said coldly: "boy, you don''t need to take Wuzhuang temple as a shield. If you don''t hand over the black wolf, you''ll compensate me for the black dragon as a mount, otherwise..." "Shut up, Tianzhu, you are too presumptuous." Ding man''s face sank and stared at his younger martial brother. Tianzhu has a high position in the snow mountain sect. He is the nephew of Dapeng Ming Wang, the ancestor of the snow mountain, and his accomplishments are only under himself and the eel. He came out to find an immortal beast as a mount this time. He finally found an ink wolf. He was about to surrender, but the alert ink wolf escaped. He is very familiar with his younger martial brother''s character. Obviously, he has a crush on other people''s immortal animals. Tianzhu said, "but elder martial brother, don''t forget my uncle''s advice! I must find a mount this time." The Sea Dragon said coldly, "it''s your own business to find a mount. What does it have to do with me? I''m leaving." he urged the red dragon to leave. "Wait a minute." Tianzhu shouted, "boy, you are very proud, aren''t you? I tell you, if you don''t leave a fairy beast with me today, you won''t want to leave." Tianzhu''s overbearing words angered not only the sea dragon, but also the three black dragons and the red dragon. Three black dragons flew to the red dragon. With a low roar, the huge horn on their head lit up. Red lotus fairy''s face flashed a tired expression and quietly pulled Latin man''s sleeve. Ding man most respected his master, King Dapeng Ming, and Tianzhu was king Dapeng Ming''s favorite nephew. Although he knew he was making trouble without reason, he couldn''t blame too much. He had to dodge and cross in front of Tianzhu and say in a deep voice: "That''s enough, little brother. I''m really sorry. Let''s go." Hai Long was worried about the shadow in his heart. He took a look at Tianzhu and firmly remembered this hateful face in his heart. Then he flew away with the red dragon and the three black dragons. Tianzhu''s heart was unwilling to catch up, but Ding man clasped his shoulder. "Junior brother, that''s enough. That was definitely not an ordinary immortal just now. Can''t you see that this man has very deep cultivation and can''t see the depth from his appearance. The two immortal beasts are also unusual. From the smell they show, their strength must be not weak." Tianzhu snorted discontentedly and said, "even if they are strong, how can they compare with you, senior brother? You think highly of that boy. With our unique skills in the snow mountain, a hundred birds and a Phoenix, I''m afraid that boy can''t even take over." Chi Lian looked at his hateful face and sighed in her heart that only Ding man and eel can be regarded as characters in the snow mountain sect. While flying forward, three black dragons said to Hailong, "your character has changed a lot. If you were the same as before, even if you still have one breath, you would fight with that boy to the end. Even I can''t help it. The bastard boy looks at me with disgusting eyes." Hailong smiled calmly and said: "Brother Santou, my character hasn''t changed much, but I''m more mature now than before. I know what priorities are. I won''t affect other more important things because of my temporary anger. Shadow, you can show up." The sea dragon''s call didn''t get a response. Everything seemed to be very quiet. The uneasy feeling spread all over the body. He lost his voice and said, "no, the shadow must be looking for revenge that day. Let''s go back quickly, otherwise something will happen." the red dragon and the three headed black dragon didn''t have any hesitation. They immediately turned around, expanded the speed to the limit and flew back like lightning. Ding man and the three of them were just about to continue to look for the trace of the black wolf. Suddenly, Ding man felt something wrong and stopped drinking. Driven by his thoughts, the Phoenix zither behind him lightning blocked Tianzhu''s back. The dark blue light appeared almost at the same time and cut heavily on the Phoenix zither without strings. When there was a loud noise, the dark blue light disappeared. Tianzhu was startled and hurriedly pulled off his Phoenix piano. The absolute space was suddenly released. He shouted angrily: "who dares to attack me?" A cold voice sounded, "because you insulted someone you shouldn''t insult, so you must die." Tianzhu Phoenix harp trembled, and countless sword Qi with peacock plumes shrouded the direction of the sound, but all this was in vain. He clearly felt that all his birds and Phoenix hit in the air. Hailong''s judgment was right. Ying didn''t go. She wanted to stay and seek justice for her favorite people. Since seeing Hailong again, Ying''s mind was all on him Previously, Ying was more angry than Hai long at Tianzhu''s insult to him. A cloud of smoke suddenly appeared in the absolute space of Tianzhu. Under the influence of the sea dragon''s chaotic power, the ability of shadow now also has a certain resistance to the absolute space of the immortal. The air flow in the absolute space suddenly became chaotic, and a huge crack appeared next to Tianzhu. This crack is ten times the size of the space breaking technique used in the hollow space of the world, and even shadow himself was surprised Amazed at its power. Tianzhu only felt that a huge pulling force came suddenly. His immortal Dharma cultivation was pulled all over. The Phoenix Qin just lifted suddenly lost its original attack direction and split aside. The cloud of smoke appeared on the other side of his body at the right time, and the dark blue light came towards his neck like the hand of hell. The white figure appeared in the middle of the smoke and Tianzhu. Ding man flicked his fingers and made a sound. The faint blue light immediately turned into a rainbow and flew out. Ding man''s absolute space is far from being comparable to heaven''s punishment. It suddenly bursts out and then shrinks. Suddenly, the smoke is crowded together. In the panic, the shadow gradually shows its shape. Seeing her slender and delicate body, Ding man was only slightly stunned, but the Phoenix piano in his hand waved out and went straight to the top of the shadow. "No -- want -- brother Dingman is merciful." a group of red mans flew to the with unparalleled speed, but even if he was faster, how could he be faster than Dingman''s handy sword? The Phoenix zither is like a solid sword. It is very powerful. Moreover, the Phoenix piano in Ding man''s hand was forged by Princess peacock, the first craftsman of the snow mountain sect. With Ding man''s strong strength, it almost reached the shadow in the blink of an eye. At this time, the shadow whose body was transformed by the sea dragon burst out with strong strength, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. The Phoenix piano in Ding man''s hand was set in the air. Then, the shadow''s body suddenly disappeared, and countless blue air currents wrapped around Ding man like a fine spider web. Ding man was stunned when the Phoenix harp was fixed. The shadow was too far from his cultivation. He could only fix him for a moment. The Phoenix harp stabbed in front of him, but stabbed in the empty space. At this time, countless air currents had wrapped around his body. Ding man only felt that his whole body was tight. He suddenly realized that he had made a mistake. The woman could not escape from her absolute space. The reason why Fenghuang Qin stabbed into the air must be because she squatted down. The restriction of the blue air flow did not make Ding man feel any uneasy. The ice bone coagulation method of the snow mountain burst out in an instant. The blue air flow suddenly turned into icicles. He earned it gently, and the icicles immediately turned into powder. All this is done in the blink of an eye, but only the blink of an eye is enough. A red figure cut into Dingman''s absolute space. With a wave of his sleeve, he immediately put the air behind him and the invisible shadow in. At the same time, he pushed out with one palm and welcomed the Phoenix Qin that Ding man followed up the attack. The red air burst out in an instant, and the piano palms intersected with each other. The red figure spewed out a mouthful of blood and hit Dingman''s absolute space heavily. It was the timely arrival of Hailong that saved Ying''s life. As the head of the Seven Star kings, Timon, who once challenged the fight to defeat the Buddha, is not an easy to give generation. Although Hailong can arrive in time, his chaotic power is only 40% of that in his best state. How can he be Dingman''s opponent? He was hit hard just once he fought. Ding man is also surprised at the sudden appearance of Hailong. He is not only surprised that Hailong uses the sleeve of Wuzhuang Guanzhen''s unique knowledge of heaven and earth, but also surprised at the Red Mana released by him. Although he shocked Hailong back, Dante man clearly feels that the red mana is eroding his body for a long time. It was different from any mana he knew. The pure feeling made him seem to think of something. Tianzhu roared. Ying''s previous attack had made him feel the threat of death. His anger reached the limit. He flashed out from behind Ding man. The Phoenix Harp in his hand trembled. The sword shadow all over the sky rushed towards the sea dragon mask under the urging of the surging ice bone coagulation method. Suddenly, a cyan light flew out from the side, and the burning flame rushed directly into the attack of Tianzhu. Ding man''s absolute space opened, and Tianzhu''s attack was immediately blocked. Red lotus has blocked the sea dragon. Tianzhu gasped slightly. The Taiyi two poles of Wuzhuang temple were the bane of the ice bone coagulation method. He didn''t take advantage of the two sides. "Sister Chilian, what are you doing?" The sea dragon reluctantly gathered a breath of chaos, flew up with the shadow and fell behind the red dragon. Chilian ignored Tianzhu and turned to Hailong and said, "who are you? Why do you know the heaven and earth one sleeve immortal method of our Wuzhuang temple." the heaven and earth one sleeve is the secret of the Wuzhuang temple. Even if she has not been taught by Zhenyuan immortal, this method suddenly appears. Chilian naturally needs to ask. The sea dragon spat out another mouthful of blood and said, "sister Chilian, don''t you really know me? I''m a sea dragon! My heaven and earth sleeve is naturally taught by my elder martial uncle." Red lotus stared and said, "what are you talking about? Are you a sea dragon?" Hailong nodded and said, "after I left Wuzhuang temple with my master that day, I practiced a skill that changed my appearance. Later, I meditated in Wuzhuang temple for more than 200 years and just passed the Customs recently." Ding man flew to Chi Lian, nodded and said, "yes, he is a sea dragon. Although his skill has changed, he just called me brother Ding man. His voice is the voice of a sea dragon." Tianzhu said angrily, "no matter who he is, senior brother of the leader, the woman just wanted to kill me. We can''t let them go easily today." Ding man suddenly turned around and slapped Tianzhu ten feet away. He angrily scolded: "Tianzhu, aren''t you making enough trouble? You''ve lost your face. Don''t blame me for my brotherhood if you dare to make a noise." Tianzhu has never seen Ding man make such a fire. In the snow mountain sect, only Ding man and eel will make him fear. Covering the beaten face, he looked at Hailong and Dingman with resentment, and stood on his immortal cloud without saying a word. The shadow has been released by the sea dragon, holding the sea dragon''s big hand tightly, and her delicate body trembles slightly. Previously, in Dingman''s attack, she felt for the first time that death was so close to her. She understood that the fairy world was completely different from the mortal world. In this world, her abilities were nothing at all. Ding man looked at Hailong and said, "brother Hailong, who is the woman behind you? Although she has the spirit of fairy, it seems that she has no fairy root. You should understand that this situation is absolutely not allowed in the fairy world." The sea dragon was awe inspiring. Now he understood why xuantianbing wanted him to go to the fairy world to find the queen mother for a fairy root. In the fairy world, the result without fairy root can only become the target of public criticism. "Brother Dingman, this is a wife of mine. Her situation is different from that of an ordinary immortal. She is not good at magic, so the immortal root on her body is not obvious, so you can''t find it. Just imagine, if she doesn''t have an immortal root, how can she enter the immortal world? You should be able to detect the immortal spirit and the power of earth elixir contained in her." Ding man flashed a strange light in his eyes, took a deep look at Hailong and said, "it''s true. Although my younger martial brother was wrong today, it''s really wrong for his wife to sneak into my younger martial brother. I think so. As fairy friends, we can''t form a feud with each other. What do you think?" Hailong was originally very fond of Ding man. At this time, seeing that he was willing to make peace on his own initiative when he was completely dominant, he immediately nodded and said, "brother Ding is a happy man, and I won''t say much. Brother Ding, sister Chilian, let''s meet again." after that, he saluted them and went to Wuzhuang temple under the protection of red dragon and three black dragons. Ding man wanted to call Zhu Hailong and ask him how his injury was, but it seemed that he was all right. He knows his accomplishments very well. Hailong can only be slightly injured by his palm. This accomplishment has far exceeded that at the ginseng fruit meeting in Wuzhuang that day. Staring at the direction of the sea dragon''s departure, Ding man admires the sea dragon whose appearance has completely changed. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 276 Please vote VIP and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s zodiac patron saint. The last month of this book is the end of this month. Please help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The last time he joined hands with his younger martial brother eel, he was defeated by the monkey king, but he was convinced that neither the immortal power nor the good body of King Kong can be fought by their martial brothers. However, the first failure since his debut did not discourage Ding man and eel. On the contrary, it stimulated their competitive heart. Over the past 200 years, with painstaking cultivation, he has mastered another unique snow mountain skill. Chilian frowned slightly and said to Ding man, "brother, the appearance of Hailong has changed so much. I don''t know why? It doesn''t seem like an illusion to look at him. Moreover, the girl..." just said this, she clearly saw Ding man winking at himself behind Tianzhu''s back and quickly changed her mouth: "The girl''s immortal method is very strange. Fortunately, there is a big brother, otherwise brother Tianzhu will be in danger." Ding man turned to Tianzhu and said, "younger martial brother, I slapped you just now for your own good. You should change your temper. You''re too impatient and can''t settle down. You can''t peep into the immortal family. Let''s go. I''ll help you find a suitable immortal beast to mount." The three of Ding man can''t be seen anymore. Hailong can''t help spitting out another mouthful of blood. Ying Ying''s eyes are full of tears and choked: "it''s all my bad that hurt you." The Dragon shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. The chaotic Qi I cultivated recovers very quickly. When we arrive at Wuzhuang temple, my injury will almost be healed. Brother Ding man''s cultivation is so strong that you can''t escape his attack. His ice bone coagulation method is extremely overbearing. Fortunately, my chaotic Qi is fire, otherwise my blood would have condensed. Shadow, You should remember that you don''t have immortal roots. You can''t appear in front of other immortals at will. I prevaricated you just now. If you are seen by people in the fairy palace, you will be very dangerous. I know you can''t be angry with that bastard called Tianzhu. I will clean up sooner or later. As long as my cultivation is completely restored, I believe that even brother Dingman, I can fight it Li, from now on, you''ll be invisible next to me. When you arrive at Wuzhuang temple, I''ll ask martial uncle if there''s any way to help you get a fairy root. If you succeed, you won''t be afraid in the future. " The shadow gently nodded. Just now, the sea dragon gave his life to save her, which had shown her a lot of things. She had no doubt in her heart. She quietly stopped talking next to the sea dragon and enjoyed the tranquility of this moment. Hai Long took a deep breath and explored his mind to the chaos pill at the Lingtai. The 40% mana just condensed in his body was just using the heaven and earth sleeve to fight against Ding man''s palm. The chaos Qi was not only dispersed by 30%, but also suffered some trauma to his meridians. Ding man, as the sun shining star king, has entered the door of the great divine power realm. If Hai Long hadn''t been refining pills in the eight trigrams After being baptized by the true fire of nine days and nine ignorance in the furnace, Ding man''s momentum is enough to disperse his divine consciousness. What he hopes most now is to restore his mana as soon as possible. Only in that way can he compete with those immortals who have advanced cultivation. Under the inquiry of mana, Hai Long found that the Qi of chaos is rapidly absorbing the spirit Qi of the fairy world, and the transformed Qi of chaos is repaired first Mending his meridians, just for a while, the pain of his meridians has weakened a lot. I can''t help but secretly praise that this chaotic Qi is really magical. It can not only recover quickly, but also repair his body quickly. The red dragon and the three black dragons raised their forward speed to the limit. The surrounding immortal clouds rolled away. The sea dragon held the shadow. The shadow seemed to have fallen asleep. She covered her body with invisibility. From the appearance, the sea dragon''s hands were around her chest, like holding a mass of air. It looked very funny. I don''t know how long it took to fly. Far away, Hailong finally saw the Wuzhuang Temple floating in the air and gently shook the shadow in his arms, "wake up, we''re here." The shadow opened her eyes hazily. When she saw the strange scene of Wuzhuang Temple suspended in the air, she almost cried out in surprise. Everything in the fairy world can not be inferred by common sense! Hai Long said softly: "no matter who you meet later, you should keep close to me and keep quiet. The fewer people you don''t have fairy roots, the better." The shadow nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I''m good at three kinds of hiding body forms, namely hiding, smoke melting and body attachment. My hiding and body attachment are used at the same time, and will be like a part of you. Even if there is no fairy root, I''ll be fine as long as I don''t appear in front of others. From now on, I won''t let any man see my face except you." No man has no desire for Zhang in his heart. After listening to the words of the shadow, Hailong is extremely satisfied. He hugs the shadow tightly and kisses her on her forehead. Taking the shadow around him fills the emptiness in Hailong''s heart. Although his thoughts on the tianqin and misty are still strong, he will not always be so restless with the shadow. Floating down, the red dragon and the three headed black dragon automatically returned to the heaven and earth ring and the dragon flying arm when the sea dragon and shadow fell in front of the Wuzhuang temple. Even so, the two giants startled the six eared macaque. "Hai Long, you smelly boy, why do you always surprise me?" the six eared macaque pretended to be angry. The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "didn''t I tell you that I have two fairy animal friends? Maybe I forgot." The six eared macaque glared at him and said, "you didn''t tell me originally. You know, immortals with fairy animals in the fairy world have a certain position. God knows how you can have so much shit luck." Hai Long looked around. After making sure there was no one else nearby, he whispered, "brother six ears, I secretly went back to the human world this time. Here, you can keep it for drink." then he took out two big gourds from the heaven and earth ring and handed them to him. The six eared macaque''s eyes lit up and said, "good boy, you''d better treat brother six eared." although you gave him all the inventory before Hai Long''s cultivation last time, after all, more than 200 years have passed, how can you drink enough wine? On that day, Hailong secretly returned to moyunping after condensing the golden elixir for the day after tomorrow with the Qi of chaos. He originally wanted to see Hongzhi and xiaolingling, but unexpectedly, Hongzhi and xiaolingling were still in closed cultivation, and it seemed that they would never wake up for a while. In order not to affect their cultivation, Hailong did not wake them up with divine consciousness. In the place where the monkey wine was stored, he had accumulated a lot over the years. He was not polite. He found some big gourds and used his magic power to own all the monkey wine. Only then did he go to northern Xinjiang to find the shadow. For Hailong, these wines are very important. The main purpose is naturally to "connect feelings". "Brother Liu Er, drink first. I''ll go in to see my martial uncle. I''ll find him if I have something to do." The six eared macaque sat aside with two big gourds in his arms and waved to the sea dragon. Now in his eyes, the most important thing is the nectar in his hand. Hai Long shook his head reluctantly, hugged the shadow that the six eared macaque couldn''t see, and walked directly back to the hall. It seemed very quiet in Wuzhuang temple. It seemed that everyone had gone to practice. He came to the back hall. Hai Long said to the landscape painting in front of him with anxiety: "disciple Hai Long asked to see martial uncle." Zhenyuan immortal didn''t seem to practice, and soon responded, "Hailong, why did you come back so soon? I feel a strange smell. Is it your friend?" Hailong nodded and said, "yes, please allow us to meet you. I want to ask you for help." Hai Long''s response is the vast and vigorous mana. With a flash of light, he and Ying have come to the secret room of Zhenyuan immortal. Zhenyuan Daxian looked at Hailong in surprise and said, "where''s your friend? Why didn''t you see him." Hai Long hugged Ying''s big hand tightly and said, "Ying, show up. This is my martial uncle Zhen Yuan immortal, an immortal with great magic power." When the invisibility was removed, even the well-informed immortal Zhenyuan couldn''t help but be surprised. "What kind of immortal method is this? It''s the first time I''ve seen it. I''m afraid most immortals can''t feel her breath. EH." Zhenyuan''s face changed slightly and frowned: "Hai Long, you are so bold. How can you bring people without fairy roots into the fairy world? Don''t you know it''s taboo?" Hai Long knelt down with Ying and said respectfully, "martial uncle, this is my wife. Her name is Ying. In fact, she is not a person of cultivation or an immortal. I brought her this time just to ask you to give her immortal root,..." at that time, he told Zhenyuan immortal about the Holy Family and everything that happened between himself and the shadow in detail. Zhenyuan immortal, who has always been shocked by changes, could not help but enrich his face when he heard the history of the holy family. Hailong said it for more than an hour before he finished telling everything about the past, "... that''s it. I want Ying to live a free and happy life. That''s why I brought her to the fairy world. I hope martial uncle can help us. You are the one with great magic power in the fairy world. Please give Ying a fairy root so that she can stay in the fairy world." then Hailong respectfully kowtowed to Zhenyuan immortal for three times. Zhenyuan immortal sighed and said, "get up first. Hailong! You''ll make trouble for me. You know, it''s a taboo to accept immortal roots without the permission of the Immortal Emperor." Hai Long was overjoyed when he heard this. He knew that Zhenyuan immortal must have a way and hurriedly said, "martial uncle, disciples have to do this. Ying is different from ordinary mortals. Because she has the strange ability of the holy family, it is difficult for her to become an immortal through cultivation. You can help her. I promise that there will be no next time only this time." Zhenyuan immortal said helplessly: "I won''t promise you, OK? You have completely changed her body with the Qi of chaos. Now she only lacks immortal roots. With immortal roots, the girl can absorb the spirit of immortals in the fairy world and survive. In the fairy world, there are only a few people who can give immortal roots, even your master can''t. But the immortal roots given by these people are different. Well, I''ll accept them This shadow girl is a disciple. Even if things fail in the future, I think the Immortal Emperor will give me some face. " Hailong excitedly pulled the shadow. The shadow quickly knelt to the ground and respectfully said, "Apprentice shadow, see Master." With a flash of light, Zhenyuan immortal has appeared beside the shadow. Please wave the dust and put it on the shadow''s shoulder. The light cyan light lights up and rotates around the shadow''s body. Hailong stood respectfully aside. He knew that Zhenyuan immortal was using his magic power to inquire about the current situation of Ying. Ying only felt warm and comfortable. The Zhenyuan immortal in front of her was like a vast sea. She was greatly impressed by her gentle and incomparably powerful magic power. After a while, Zhenyuan immortal lifted up the dust and said, "it''s really a magical power. Although it has been improved by the chaotic Qi of the sea dragon, its own ability has not disappeared. The ordinary fairy root is no longer suitable for you. Come with me." he kneaded his hand and decided. A huge yin-yang fish eight trigrams pattern appeared at the feet of the sea dragon and the shadow, They only felt that their whole body was wrapped by magic. At present, they had reached a place. The powerful spirit spirit constantly attacked Hailong Heying''s body. Hailong was surprised to find that Zhenyuan immortal took them to the ginseng orchard. Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "As far as I know, the Immortal Emperor, the queen mother, me and the original heavenly Zun can give people immortal roots in the fairy world. I''m not sure whether other people with great powers can do it. Among them, the immortal root of the Immortal Emperor is the most orthodox. When mortals are robbed, there will naturally be immortal roots on their bodies, which is given by the Immortal Emperor. And the immortal root given by the queen mother is The immortal root of cold attribute is the most pure and natural one that the primitive heavenly being can give, and what I have mastered is the immortal root of fire attribute. Shadow is not fire, so my immortal root is not suitable for her. Now I don''t know where the primitive heavenly being has gone, so I have to rely on the spiritual root of ginseng fruit tree. Shadow, after accepting this spiritual root, all your abilities now will belong to wood attribute. Today I don''t know what strange effect it can produce. I can only rely on you to explore. Although my master is an impostor, I''ll do my best for you and eat it. "With a flash of white light, a ginseng fruit appeared in front of the shadow. The shadow looked curiously at the ginseng fruit in his palm. Her eyes were full of surprise. She thought, is this something to eat? It''s clearly a shrinking baby! The holy family has experienced a crisis of near annihilation. Every holy family loves life very much. Looking at the simple and lovely ginseng fruit in their hands, how can they talk about the shadow? Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 277 Please vote VIP and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s zodiac patron saint. The last month of this book is the end of this month. Please help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- The sea dragon touched the shadow and said, "eat it quickly. It''s a ginseng fruit that won the fortune of heaven and earth. It can grow once every ten thousand years. Even in the fairy world, it''s definitely a treasure of heaven and earth. Ordinary immortals may never see it." he thought that his martial uncle was really generous. After the ginseng fruit matured this time, he was afraid he didn''t have a few left and was willing to take out one for the shadow, I will repay this kindness in the future. The shadow shook his head and said, "no, I don''t eat it. Even if it is a fruit, it has grown for thousands of years. It must have its own spirit. Moreover, it already has someone''s appearance. How can I bear to eat it?" The sea dragon was stunned, and the words of the shadow did not prohibit him. A trace of shame rose in his heart. Although he hesitated when taking ginseng fruit, his desire for its effectiveness far exceeded everything else. Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "it seems that I didn''t make a mistake in deciding to end the film as an apprentice. Being good as water is what the immortal did." At this time, a strange phenomenon suddenly occurred. With a flash of light, the ginseng fruit in the shadow palm disappeared out of thin air, as if it had penetrated into the palm of her hand. The shadow only feels a cool air flowing into the palm, and the whole body is unspeakable comfortable. Zhen Yuan said in surprise, "fusion? It seems that ginseng fruit and shadow have merged. This is the first time in tens of thousands of years!" Hailong was stunned and said, "fusion? What is fusion?" Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "What Ying said just now is true. After ten thousand years of growth, the spirit of ginseng fruit is very strong. It can even be said that they have the most basic consciousness. What Ying said from the heart may have moved the human ginseng fruit and made it actively integrate into the shadow''s body. This is completely different from eating ginseng fruit Active integration will bring greater effectiveness, and some consciousness will remain in it. This is the first time that such a situation has occurred. You really surprised me! " The light flashed and a green light lit up. The shadow only felt that the cool feeling of the whole body was stronger. The body had flown up under the guidance of Zhenyuan immortal and fell under the ginseng fruit tree. Zhenyuan immortal''s method was changing continuously. The shadow seemed to sit there with his knees crossed subconsciously, and his mind was unified. A layer of light green light was released from the ginseng fruit tree and covered the shadow''s whole body. Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "Shadow needs to be bred with the help of the spirit root of ginseng fruit tree for a period of time. With the previous integration with ginseng fruit, the process will be much simpler. It seems that ginseng fruit tree seems to like her very much. You don''t have to worry about her fairy root. Hailong, it''s not right for you to steal the human world and bring shadow back, which violates the taboo of the fairy world. Don''t you know?" Hailong looked at Zhenyuan immortal with a heavy face and bowed his head. "Martial uncle, I also know it''s easy to cause a lot of trouble. However, I have to decide like this! Shadow is something I can''t abandon. Although I have become an immortal, the seven emotions and six desires in my heart always exist. Sorry, I will pay attention to it in the future." Zhenyuan immortal suddenly appeared in front of Hai Long and pressed his shoulder with a palm. Hai Long was surprised. The hot mana penetrated into his body and spread all over his body in an instant. His originally weak body warmed up with the support of Zhenyuan immortal''s unfathomable mana. The Qi of chaos continued to absorb the hot Mana like jade liquid. After a while, when Hailong felt that his chaotic Qi had recovered 50%, Zhenyuan immortal let go of his hand and lost to Hailong''s huge mana, which seemed to have no impact on him. He looked the same and said, "Hailong, you seem to have touched someone else. It''s a very domineering immortal Dharma. Like the snow mountain sect, who did you conflict with?" Hai Long didn''t dare to hide. He told everything about his journey back. After listening to his narration, Zhen Yuan said indifferently, "the snow mountain sect is not a serious way in the fairy world, so you''d better deal with them less in the future. Ding man and eel are still characters in the whole snow mountain sect. They were killed that day, but they were spoiled by the Ming king of Dapeng." Hai Long said, "elder martial uncle, I''ve always wanted to ask you, why are there factions in the fairy world? Do immortals have to open mountains to accept disciples?" Zhenyuan Daxian smiled: "Ordinary immortals are the vast majority in the fairy world. Some powerful immortals, with the idea of helping others, will take some ordinary immortals as disciples and guide them to practice. Over time, factions have emerged. Although you have been promoted to the fairy world for nearly 300 years, I know you don''t know enough about the fairy world. Today, I''ll give you some advice while introducing ginseng fruit Linggen into the shadow Tell me about the current factions in the fairy world. Actually, the fairy palace can be said to be the largest faction in the fairy world. It covers a wide range and has high magic power. There are many powerful people. It is the greatest strength in the fairy world. The Immortal Emperor has 100000 heavenly soldiers and generals. These are all composed of ordinary immortals. Together with the nine heavenly kings and the 36 Luo Jinxian, the strength is very considerable. And Moreover, the Immortal Emperor also has the support of some closely related and powerful immortals. These immortals uniformly respect him as emperor. The most representative ones are the four heavenly kings guarding the four heavenly gates and the tota Heavenly King Li Jing family with great magical powers. The four heavenly kings have their own magic weapons. They come from different factions and are twin brothers. They are not very strong individually Big, but once they joined hands, even your master suffered a small loss at the beginning. After all, the Immortal Emperor is orthodox in the fairy world, so there are still many immortals who support him. Except that we old guys can rely on our old age and ignore him, few immortals dare to disobey his orders in the fairy world. In the future, you should be careful with your relationship with the fairy palace and try not to ignore him There''s going to be a conflict, okay? " Hailong nodded and said, "I understand the great power of the fairy palace, but my wife is still in the Guanghan palace in the fairy palace. I must take her away, so I will go to the fairy palace sooner or later." Zhenyuan Daxian frowned slightly and said: "Your wife shouldn''t have a big problem in Guanghan palace. Although Guanghan palace is a fairy palace in name, it is indeed an independent faction. For tens of thousands of years, Guanghan palace has greatly increased its prestige and has a great influence in the fairy world. Even the fairy emperor can''t fool around in front of the queen mother. Guanghan palace is also called Moon Palace. It is led by the West Queen Mother and Chang''e, but in fact they are However, it is not harmonious, so Guanghan palace is divided into two factions, but at least on the surface, Chang''e and the queen mother can still live in peace. Chang''e handles the general affairs of Guanghan palace, but the Queen Mother''s harem is where she can''t even enter or dare not enter. The martial arts of the Moon Palace originally came from dancing, which is based on the immortal method. She only accepts female disciples and refuses men to enter Inside. It is said that the queen mother is the daughter of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. However, I asked the emperor many times and he refused to admit it. However, after Princess jiutianhan was demoted to the lower world, the original emperor stopped communicating with the fairy world in anger. Perhaps the Queen Mother sisters are really his daughter. At least in name, the fairies in the three worlds and ten directions are subordinates of the queen mother. The Queen Mother''s magic power Gao Qiang is far above the heavenly king of the fairy palace. Since she founded her own fairy Dharma, she has made rapid progress in meditation for tens of thousands of years. This is one of the reasons why the fairy emperor dare not provoke her. Moreover, she also has the medicine and fairy peach to make mortals immortal. The queen mother now has two disciples with the most exquisite cultivation. One is the fairy Mengyun you have seen, and the other is the palm The flower fairy in charge of all flowers. She has two disciples who share the same water and fire with Chang''e. the flower fairy is far away because of Chang''e''s relationship and raises flowers on Penglai Fairy Island. " Speaking of this, Zhenyuan immortal paused for a moment, as if he thought of something. His eyes showed a dark color, pondered for a while, and then said: "The fairy Dharma created by the queen mother is called the Moon Palace fairy Dharma. There are mainly two kinds of magic tools, one is the wind back snow dance sword technique, and the other is the heartless whip technique. There is also a magic technique that uses the palm to drive the mana to attack the enemy, which is called Baihua palm. Baihua fairy is especially good at this technique. The queen mother has given these three fairy dharmas a very pleasant name. Among them, the wind back snow dance sword technique has only six moves, The names are Han Fang''s staying to shine on the soul, late congealing deep emerald brushing the flat sand, dark fragrance floating moon dusk, the storm doesn''t believe that the rhombic branches are weak, the flowers are stained with several frost marks, and the frost seal conveys the spirit. Although it is only six changes of the immortal method, it is magical. You must be careful when you cooperate with this immortal method in the future. If the other party cooperates with the unique cold moon congealing incense dance of Guanghan palace, I''m afraid it will cause great harm to you Threat. Fortunately, all the immortal skills in Guanghan Palace are magical, but the Queen Mother''s upper body and heavenly heart have weak attack power. Like the special attack of bainiao Chaofeng in the snow mountain''s bainiao sword, this Fenghui snow dance sword also has her special immortal attack. One is called Fenghui, and the other is called Xuewu. I only listen to its name, but I don''t see its shape. If you encounter it in the future, you should be careful Yes. " Hailong recalled the names of the six sword immortal methods mentioned by Zhenyuan Daxian and realized the meaning of them. He couldn''t help but be a little crazy. Now he wanted to see how strong the Moon Palace immortal method was. Zhenyuan Daxian ignored the thoughtful sea dragon, changed his hands, and printed a piece of Dharma to the shadow. The green light around his body was much stronger than before. A green grain appeared on his forehead, slightly twisted, as if it was integrating with the shadow''s body. Zhenyuan Daxian showed a gratifying smile on his face, and the shadow''s quiet face gradually showed his dusty temperament. Zhenyuan Daxian smiled and said, "the shadow itself is in good condition. It is very suitable to integrate with ginseng fruit Linggen. It seems that my choice is not wrong." Hailong said gratefully, "thank you, martial uncle. Without your help, I really don''t know how to bring the video around." Zhenyuan Daxian shook his head and said: "You don''t have to thank me for anything. As an elder, I should tell you the secret of the immortal skill of Guanghan palace. The wind return snow dance sword skill is a must for ordinary Guanghan palace disciples, but few can exert its power. The power of the desperate whip juxtaposed with the wind return snow dance sword skill is not as powerful as that of the sword immortal skill. However, the desperate whip skill appeared relatively late, and I have only seen it in recent years It''s just that not many people in Guanghan palace know this method. There are ten moves in total. The names are: what is love, life and death, heaven and earth Fei, several cold and summer, you should speak, who is the only shadow, thousands of miles of clouds, desolate smoke and plain Chu, lonely flute and drum, Yingyan loess. From these ten names alone, you can feel the sadness in the heart of the queen mother, which should be She has been obsessed with Chang''e''s beauty because the Immortal Emperor changed her mind. Maybe she has been looking forward to the Immortal Emperor''s return one day. The special attack of the merciless whip immortal method is only in one form, which is called love net. It is a love net intertwined with whip and magic, and she can''t extricate herself. It belongs to one of the body fixing methods. You don''t have to think about it. Its nature belongs to It''s cold. It''s only suitable for women to practice. Fortunately, the Moon Palace doesn''t have any strong attack on immortals. Otherwise, it''s really hard to escape if it''s fixed by the love net! " The sea dragon was fascinated and said, "just listening to these names, I''m already intoxicated. The queen mother is really a scholar of heaven and man. She not only created a magical fairy method, but also has so many good names. What about the hundred flower palm?" Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "Baihua palm has five types of immortal method, and there are also special immortal method attacks. The five types of attack immortal methods are called free flying flowers light like a dream, a red apricot comes out of the wall, * the branches grow Xiaohan, the peach blossoms on the human face turn red, and the flowers bloom all the more. The special attack immortal method is called tiannv scattered flowers. I once heard the queen mother said that it is very difficult to use this special attack, not only to use her own immortal method High strength, and you must carry a large number of flowers. There are also various immortal methods in the Moon Palace, and the three I mentioned are the most representative. Chang''e has also studied several immortal methods in order to resist the queen mother, but as far as I know, those immortal methods are used to confuse the opponent with beauty. As long as you keep an inch of the Lingtai and remain unmoved. " The sea dragon suddenly moved in his heart and asked, "martial uncle, what is Mengyun fairy good at?" Zhenyuan Daxian glanced at him with deep meaning and said: "What she''s good at most should be the wind back snow dance sword technique. The strength of Mengyun fairy can prove many things. The Lengyue Congxiang dance in Guanghan palace is recognized as the best lightness fairy technique in the fairy world. I can''t help but marvel at its magic. With the wind back snow sword technique in the Moon Palace fairy technique, Mengyun''s strength is by no means lower than Ding man. Therefore, with the protection of Mengyun, you don''t have to bear it What''s your heart? Not everyone dares to offend the majesty of the Queen Mother easily. I''ve heard your master say about xuantianbing, concubine nine days cold, in the human world. You really have to go to Guanghan palace. Although concubine cold was impulsive at the beginning, the Immortal Emperor''s departure was too heavy. If concubine cold could help the Queen Mother manage Guanghan palace, it would have a greater restrictive effect on the Immortal Emperor. So your master and I are very happy I agree with you to take her back to the fairy world. As for her revenge, it needs long memory. The Queen Mother restricts her and should not cause too much trouble. The cold immortal root of Princess Han belongs to only the queen mother. Oh, by the way, Guanghan Palace also has an extremely poisonous immortal method. I didn''t tell you. This method is called eroding the moon. Eroding the moon is a move from Yin to poison in the Moon Palace. It can only be used at night. If there is no one to rescue them after poisoning, they will eat their strength step by step until they die of exhaustion. However, if the opponent forces the poison into the body, they will suffer from it. Therefore, it is not easy to use it. Only the full moon of the immortal method of Guanghan Palace can remove the eclipse of the moon. However, according to the queen mother, she has explicitly forbidden her disciples to use this method. " Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 278 Please vote VIP and recommendation votes for Xiao San''s zodiac patron saint. The last month of this book is the end of this month. Please help Xiao San make the list. Xiao San thanks first. Address: http: www.cmfu. Comshowbook. ASP? Bl_ Id = 101839, or just click the connection above to vote in the past I will try my best to write a new book and repay everyone. Thank you ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Listening to Zhenyuan immortal''s introduction of the magic of Guanghan Palace''s immortal method, Hailong was relieved that there were the queen mother and Mengyun fairy. It should be all right. He could not help but wonder that Zhenyuan immortal seemed to ignore things in the fairy world, but he was surprisingly clear about the Guanghan palace. Zhenyuan immortal looked at Hailong and said calmly, "are you surprised why I know so much about the Moon Palace? Tens of thousands of years ago, I once traveled in the fairy world with a disciple of the queen mother. She told me all this." Although what he said was very indifferent, Hailong could vaguely feel that there was an unknown secret in Zhenyuan immortal''s heart, which could drive his mood. Zhenyuan immortal didn''t seem to notice Hai Long''s meditation and continued: "Apart from Guanghan palace, there are several other great sects in the fairy world that are not controlled by the Immortal Emperor. Among them, Wuzhuang temple where I belong is one. Even in the fairy palace, many of them are my disciples. I am proud of many things in my life, including two things: one is heaven and earth in my sleeve, one is big sleeve, which is all inclusive, and the other is ginseng fruit, which is a unique treasure in heaven and earth Let me tell you a little bit about Zhuang Guan''s immortal Dharma. Taiyi true dharma is fundamental. In addition, there are Xiaofeng Canyue sword immortal Dharma, five element fist immortal Dharma, and iron crutch Li''s magic subduing staff Dharma. There is something I want to tell you that may be helpful for you to walk in the immortal world in the future. The three stars of Fu, Lu and Shou are actually my disciples. They have a wide range of people in the immortal world in the future You can ask them for help. " Hai Long''s whole body was shocked. He didn''t expect that even Fu, Lu and Shou were disciples of Zhenyuan immortal. Respectfully said, "thank you for your success, martial uncle." Zhen Yuan smiled and said: "In addition to our Wuzhuang temple, there are forces such as Lingtai, Fangcun mountain, Sanxing cave, snow mountain, Yanluo underground mansion, Donghai Dragon Palace, and the Sanqing disciples of the original God. You also know something about Fangcun mountain, Sanqing cave, so I won''t say much. Today''s time is short. Come to me after you''ve been to Guanghan palace, and I''ll tell you about the other sects, Xueshan sect Try not to provoke them at the moment. I don''t want to get into trouble. " Hai Long showed a cold light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend. Martial uncle, as long as the snow mountain sect doesn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I won''t be harmful to them. However, if Tianzhu wants to take revenge on me, I won''t wait to die." Zhenyuan immortal sighed and said: "Hailong, I hope you can have stronger strength, because then you can accomplish something we can''t do. Whether it''s me, your master Monkey King or the original God, we have deep expectations for you. After all, you are the first person with chaos. Therefore, we will always support your behavior behind you, but you can''t be bad Step wrong, sometimes, step wrong will step wrong, and many things will be irreparable. Do you understand? " Hailong recalled what Zhenyuan Daxian had said to him, nodded and said, "martial uncle''s meaning is that no matter what you do, you must have noble righteousness in your heart and not violate your conscience." Zhenyuan Daxian smiled: "Although what you said is more popular, that''s basically what you mean. Well, Xiangen has basically integrated with the shadow''s body. Tell her for me and let her continue to practice her previous skills. There will be wood attribute in her original skills, which will be of great benefit to her. You can''t teach her the Taiyi true method I taught you. Taiyi true method belongs to or, She is a kind of wood, which can easily cause bad side effects. I''m going back. If you have something to do, you can come to me. You can go to Guanghan palace, but you must be careful not to fight with the Immortal Emperor, otherwise we can''t protect you. Just make sure your wife is okay, you''ll come back immediately. Your master and I have worked out a plan Dharma, should be able to help you improve your accomplishments one step further. "With a flash of green light, Zhenyuan immortal has disappeared in front of the sea dragon, and an unreal voice sounded in his ear," remember, remember, don''t forget your public for personal reasons. " The sea dragon''s heart was shocked, and an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in his heart. His heart suddenly became extremely depressed. His invisible Fate shrouded around his heart like a dark cloud. At this moment, he seemed to feel very powerless. The strong desire for strength made the sea dragon''s body involuntarily exude a layer of red brilliance. The speed of chaotic Qi absorbing fairy Qi Suddenly, it accelerated a lot. Originally, the fairy spirit of ginseng fruit tree was the strongest here. With the help of the previous Zhenyuan fairy, Hailong''s cultivation recovered quickly. The green light under the ginseng fruit tree suddenly disappeared. Hai long pressed down his uneasiness and turned his eyes to the shadow. However, he was surprised to find that the shadow had disappeared, and then disappeared out of thin air. At this time, his cultivation had recovered a lot. The golden light in his eyes suddenly increased, and wrapped the whole ginseng orchard. When he wanted to come, the shadow must have wanted to tease himself Body. Learning from Timon''s previous appearance, he quickly contracted his absolute space and tried to pull the shadow directly in front of him. However, when the absolute space had been closed in front of him, the sea dragon stayed. There was no trace of shadow in his absolute space. The shadow did not seem to be invisible, but disappeared. But the sea dragon had a feeling that the shadow did not leave this place Orchard. However, as far as his cultivation is concerned, even if the shadow turns into smoke, I''m afraid it''s impossible to rush out of the absolute space! What''s going on? "Hee hee." the silver bell like laughter sounded, and the sea dragon was surprised to see that the shadow was standing under the ginseng fruit tree, relying on the thick tree body and smiling at himself. "How did you do it? How could you escape from my absolute space?" the Sea Dragon flew to the shadow and pulled her into his arms. The shadow leaned against the chest of the sea dragon, and her own fragrance seemed to become more fresh, mixed with a trace of grass and trees. "I can''t escape from your absolute space! I don''t need to escape at all. Unless you destroy all the plants here, even if your absolute space is strong, it won''t have any effect. Dragon, you know? I found a benefit after having immortal roots." it turned out that after obtaining the immortal roots based on the spirit roots of ginseng and fruit trees, Inadvertently used the invisibility and attachment skills. She was surprised to find that her body was completely integrated into the ginseng fruit tree, and her body had completely lost its shape. The trees in the fruit tree could be clearly seen through the tree veins, and the shadow was very smart. She immediately understood that after having the wooden immortal root, she could use all plants to exert her various abilities. Invisibility and attachment can almost completely ensure her safety when there are plants around her. Ying said gratefully, "thank you, master, for your accomplishment. In the future, I can not only accompany you in the fairy world, but also enhance my ability. I really hope to help you." The sea dragon hugged the shadow''s delicate body and said: "Ying, you are an immortal now. I can rest assured about your side. However, I haven''t seen Piaomiao and tianqin for 300 years. I want to find them. First of all, I want to go to the fairy palace, where ordinary immortals can''t enter casually, and I also want to go to the forbidden area Guanghan palace. I''m afraid there will be some changes and you will be in danger. This is the safest place , there is a martial uncle in charge. As long as you stay here, there will be no danger. OK? " Shadow looked up at Hailong and didn''t say anything for a long time. Just when Hailong was ready to give up persuading her, shadow suddenly nodded and said, "OK, I''ll stay here and wait for you." The sea dragon was stunned, and the audio-visual continued: "I know that my ability is still poor and I am nothing in this fairyland. Going with you will only add trouble to you. Therefore, I decided to stay here for latent cultivation and wait for you to come back. However, you should promise me two things. First, no matter what situation you encounter, you should attach importance to your own safety. Second, come back as soon as possible. I will miss you." Looking at the blush on Ying Qiao''s face, Hai long felt hot, hugged her tightly and said emotionally: "I will, I will. Ying, I..." The shadow covered the sea dragon''s mouth and said softly, "don''t say anything, I understand. Let''s stay quietly for a while, okay?" after that, she closed her eyes and leaned against the sea dragon''s arms. The tranquility of this moment made the sea dragon''s heart extremely calm. He knew that his responsibility was heavier and he had another person who couldn''t put down. ¡­¡­ Demon world. A red light and a black light burst out at the same time, and the energy like a meteor was scattered around. Screams and roars sounded one after another. Around the light explosion, there was a blur of flesh and blood, and the bodies of various monsters were scattered on the ground of hundreds of square meters. The light converged, and two slim figures appeared. Their faces were so beautiful, but their bodies were scattered The senleng killing machine sent out made those surviving monsters in the periphery retreat again and again, and no one dared to approach forward. "Tianqin, your dark magic Dharma has improved again." the red figure said coldly. The black figure looked at the Warcraft not far away and said, "here is too weak. Let''s move forward." These two figures are tianqin and Huoqiu. Nearly 300 years later, they have been practicing in the demon world without stopping. Countless monsters have died in their hands. Even if they don''t use their magic power now, a thick layer of murderous gas will be released around their bodies. After a long time of killing, their hearts have been numb, and they rarely show any other signs except indifference Love. In this dangerous place, only by keeping calm and vigilant all the time can we survive. This is what Huoqiu and tianqin realized when they were about to give their lives countless times. They have been marching towards the place where monsters are more powerful. For 300 years, they don''t know how long they have been walking. Monsters are becoming stronger and stronger, and their strength is constantly increasing. Ten years ago, Huoqiu has broken through the third level of Qilin holy beast cultivation. Now her Qilin holy fire is beyond the resistance of these monsters. The progress speed of tianqin It''s even more frightening. In 300 years, her demon Dharma has been promoted to the sixth level under the stimulation of blood and fire. She doesn''t know how powerful she is, but no one has been able to bear the power of her thunder strike. Today, they have killed thousands of powerful monsters together, and here has changed from the end to the next All they have to do is move on. Tianqin and Huoqiu are walking forward step by step. The goblins that surround them will immediately retreat back when they approach within 100 meters. It seems that the tangible murderous spirit has frightened these goblins. The more powerful the goblins are, the smarter they are. Since they can only die in vain, their choice can only retreat and retreat constantly. The Tianmo blade on the tianqin player shone with a faint red light, and her long silver hair spread quietly behind her. Suddenly, she seemed to feel something. Her body flashed to the left without any hesitation, and Huoqiu floated out to the right. There was a huge bang at the place where they stood before, and a big pit with a diameter of five meters was blown out in situ. You know, in the demon world There is no soil. There are incomparably hard rocks everywhere. It can suddenly blow up such a big pit. It can be seen how powerful the monster that attacked them is. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 279 The new book "Qin emperor" has been successfully registered and will be officially uploaded after the end of the Chinese Zodiac on January 20. Please collect it first. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A huge creature wrapped in the black airflow appeared from the pit. If the surrounding monsters were still afraid before, they had lost any idea of resistance. All monsters were crawling on the ground, trembling, and there was no sign of escape. Tianqin looked at Huoqiu in the air. In 300 years, they had advanced countless times, but this was the first time. Tianqin said coldly, "is it the demon king? It seems that our goal is close." The huge body wrapped by the black air flow sent out a low roar, and the roaring sound waves shook the surrounding monsters even more. A deep and strange voice came out from the black air, "you must be the two people mentioned by the Emperor Ming. Welcome to the demon world." tianqin and Huoqiu were stunned at the same time. It was the first time they heard that the demon beast could spit out human words in the demon world for so long. Tianqin said calmly: "it seems that my judgment is not wrong. You are the demon king." A low voice said, "yes, I am. You are much faster than the Emperor Ming expected. Here, it already belongs to the center of the demon world. I am one of the five demon kings in the demon world. You can call me the demon Scorpion King." the black air gradually dispersed and revealed its essence. Even though tianqin and Huoqiu had seen many monsters in the demon world, when they saw the scene in front of them, they still couldn''t help taking a cold breath. The demon king, just like his name, is a huge scorpion monster. His body is ten meters long and very wide. His whole body is covered with layers of scales like armor. His two big pincers are about three meters long. His huge tail seems to be composed of purple beads. At the top of his tail, there is a big hook with faint blue light. The most strange thing is that there is a ferocious face on the head of this huge scorpion, with red hair scattered on armor like scales, which looks very strange. Tianqin''s right hand was slowly lifted forward, and the Tianmo blade released huge evil Qi. The Qi machine was tightly locked on the demon Scorpion King and looked ready to attack at any time. Huoqiu''s whole body releases the hot Kirin flame, waiting for the best opportunity. The evil king seemed very calm and didn''t seem to see them in his eyes. He said faintly: "In the demon world, our five demon kings are supreme. It''s really surprising that you can come here at such a speed. However, with your current strength, it''s far from enough to return to the underworld. At the demon tower in the center of the demon world, the other four demon kings are jointly guarded. Their strength is above me. Now you can start. If you fail, go first Go back and practice slowly. I''m here waiting for your challenge at any time. There are too many lonely days. I hope you can bring me some novelty. " Without any warning, the giant claw on his left suddenly opened and came to the tianqin clip in infinite magnification. The Giant Claw had become somewhat uncoordinated with his body. The black air flow suddenly appeared, and tianqin was surprised to find that his body had been covered by the giant claw in the blink of an eye. After 300 years of fighting, tianqin''s combat experience has been extremely rich. She didn''t panic or retreat. The Tianmo blade suddenly turned completely blood red and split heavily on the Giant Claw driven by her body. It is more smooth than expected. Where the Tianmo blade passed, the scales on the upper layer of the giant claw immediately split on both sides. The strike of tianqin has deeply inserted the Tianmo blade Enter the giant claw. When tianqin was ready to take the next step, the black vortex appeared from the Giant Claw without any warning, and there were nine. Each vortex was full of the smell of death. Tianqin wanted to hide, but it was too late. A dazzling silver light burst out all over his body. His body rushed left and right in the black vortex, and then he was thrown out from a distance. When tianqin was fighting with the demon Scorpion King, Huoqiu was not idle. His whole body was like a big fireball and hit another enlarged Giant Claw of the demon Scorpion King. The Kirin flame was indeed extremely powerful. In the fierce impact, it melted the enlarged Giant Claw out of a gap. However, Huoqiu was also hit out with a powerful impact. Boom, boom. Huoqiu and tianqin''s body fell to the ground one after another, and several trembling monsters were crushed by them. The powerful impact made them draw another deep gap on the ground, and the silver and red lights were much dimmed. Tianqin reluctantly got up from the ground, and the mana in her body surged rapidly, as if her blood had been evacuated, and bursts of weakness constantly invaded her Her body. Huoqiu stood up not far away from her, and her situation was no better than tianqin. Her cold pretty face was very pale, and the flame around her body was much dimmer. Their eyes were all focused on the demon Scorpion King, whose claws had shrunk back to their original state. The demon Scorpion King looked at them as if nothing had happened, and his ferocious face showed a strange smile Rong shook his head to Huoqiu and tianqin and said, "you can''t. go back. Come back here when you think you have the ability to challenge me." Tianqin looked at the demon blade in front of the demon Scorpion King. She knew that the demon Scorpion King was right. Although she only fought once, the powerful strength of the demon Scorpion King was far from what she and Huoqiu could deal with. Especially when she saw that the demon Scorpion King''s Giant Claw had completely returned to normal, she strengthened her mind. She dodged and stopped in front of Huoqiu who was about to rush out, and said faintly: "Sister, let''s go first." Huoqiu took a deep look at tianqin, and they rose in the air and flew in the direction of coming. "Take your things. I''m waiting for you to come next time. I just hope you can hold on a little longer when you come next time." heimang flew to tianqin. Tianqin''s head didn''t turn back. He grabbed the Tianmo blade in his palm and disappeared in the dark with Huoqiu. Watching them leave, the demon scorpion king showed a faint smile on his face, "the Emperor Ming said well, this girl is really worth cultivating." Huoqiu and tianqin fell on a huge rock. The nearby monsters remembered their breath and retreated far away. Huoqiu said in a deep voice: "sister Qin, why don''t you let me show my original body to attack the enemy? Isn''t that guy a little bigger?" tianqin shook his head and said: "No, it''s useless. Elder sister, you should know that there is a very small difference between the cultivation of transformation and that of non transformation. The demon Scorpion King has obviously shown mercy. If we continue to entangle, it doesn''t make any sense. It''s worthy of being the demon king. The strength is really not something we can fight now." Huoqiu nodded and said, "what should we do now? Continue to practice, and then challenge him?" Tianqin Road: "Exactly. If I guess right, the demon kings here must have a close relationship with Shifu. Although the demon beasts will never be merciful to us, these demon kings will never kill us. Since we have such a good experience opportunity, we will naturally take advantage of it. If we cultivate ourselves and find the demon Scorpion King, the effect will not be great. I think it''s good. The two of us take turns to practice, and then take turns to find the trouble of the demon Scorpion King. I''ll help you protect the Dharma while you fight. You try your best to attack and give full play to your potential. When you really don''t have any strength, I''ll protect you back. In this way, you can fully stimulate your potential and practice later. It must be very good for improving your cultivation Then rest all night. I''ll go back the next day when you''re almost recovered. We repeatedly harass the demon Scorpion King. With such a good partner, how can we not make good use of it? " At this point, a cold light flashed in tianqin''s eyes. Under the influence of her breath, the Tianmo blade in her hand trembled slightly and made a slight buzzing sound. Huoqiu was awe inspiring. She now felt more and more that she couldn''t see through her sister. Although her cultivation had reached the third level of holy beast, she knew very well that if she really started, she might not be the opponent of tianqin who had six times of dark magic. Even in the first fight, tianqin didn''t use her full strength. The majesty breath occasionally showed on her body made her feel proud She will have a feeling of submission. Will she really inherit the position of the emperor of the underworld and become the ruler of the underworld? If so, what should she do? She sighed and said, "that''s it." Tianqin also felt the change of Huoqiu''s look. Her cold face became softer and sighed: "sister, if you want to survive in the demon world, you have to be strong. This is what we have to do. When no one''s strength can surpass us, then we can do whatever we want." Huoqiu looked at tianqin and said, "sister, over the years, I think your heart has become colder and colder. Moreover, I have never heard you mention Hailong. Don''t you want him?" Tianqin''s whole body was shocked, and there was a trace of sadness in her beautiful eyes, "Hailong, Hailong. Sister, don''t mention his name, OK? I can''t let myself fall into thinking about feelings now. That will make me extremely painful and greatly affect my progress of cultivation. My love for Hailong will never change. The reason why I don''t mention him is to force myself to focus all my mind on cultivation. He is in my heart and always in me The deepest part of my heart. It is in order to see him as soon as possible that I will practice hard at all costs. " Feeling the strong feelings emanating from tianqin, Huoqiu trembled all over her body and showed strong joy in her eyes. This is the tianqin she knew! Yes, as long as Hailong let her worry about it, how can her mind change too much? Three hundred years later, Hailong doesn''t know what it has become in the fairy world. ¡­¡­ Growth king magic Liqing is patrolling back and forth at the South Tianmen gate with his Qingyun sword in his arms. The heavenly palace is very cold recently. Few people come. He is also at leisure. He only needs to patrol here a few times a day to go back and practice with his brothers. It''s the same today. Let''s go back later and let those merit CaO on duty watch. There won''t be any problem. Eh, then What is it? A red light was approaching the South Tianmen. Magic Li''s green eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. His heavenly soldiers put up their long guns and watched the approaching red light. With a flash of light, a figure appeared in front of Mo Liqing. Mo Liqing was awe inspiring. He was tall, handsome and resolute. In particular, the breath contained in his body made him feel an inexplicable sense of crisis. He said coldly, "who are you and what are you doing in the heavenly palace?" "Hello, growth king. I''m a friend of meteor Lei Tianjun. I have something to do with him." Hailong handed the Lei lingfu given to him by meteor Lei Tianjun. After several days of cultivation, his mana has been completely restored. He couldn''t help but want to see the misty urgency. He said goodbye to Zhenyuan immortal and shadow and came to the fairy palace for the second time. Magic Liqing took over Lei lingfu. It was really the thing of Lei Tianjun. He nodded and said, "I don''t seem to have seen you before. What''s your name and where to practice." Hailong said calmly, "my name is Hailong. I''ve been practicing in Wuzhuang temple. Please forgive me." When he heard the words "Wuzhuang Guansan", Mo Liqing couldn''t help but be awed. Three hundred years later, the name of Hailong had long forgotten in his heart. He smiled and said, "it''s Zhenyuan immortal''s disciple. Please wait a moment, and I''ll invite meteor Lei Tianjun out." then he murmured a few incantations, emitting a layer of white light and pinching xianjue, A white light shot into the fairy palace. The Qi of chaos was completely restored, and the whole body of Hailong was emitting invisible momentum. Standing in front of the South Tianmen gate, the invisible momentum emitted by him made the growth king magic Liqing look up and down in awe. Mo Liqing knows his strength very well. Although he is not as good as Tianjun, his accomplishments are not much worse. But he can''t see the depth of the man in front of him. He really can''t think when there will be such a disciple of Wuzhuang temple. While he was still trying to ask Hailong some questions, a golden light suddenly appeared at the South Tianmen gate and stood beside Hailong. The magic ceremony showed a surprised light in his green eyes and said respectfully, "God, why are you here? I haven''t seen you for a long time, your style is still ah!" A gentle voice sounded, and someone smiled and said, "I haven''t seen the emperor in the fairy palace for some time. I''m a little bored in Meishan, so I''ll come and have a look." Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click the picture link: "Qin emperor", "Qin emperor", "Qin emperor", "Qin emperor" Chapter 280 The new book "Qin emperor" has been successfully registered and will be officially uploaded after the end of the Chinese Zodiac on January 20. Please collect it first. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hai Long has always been seen. He is taller than himself and looks very handsome. He is wearing light golden armor. He stands there like a mountain and has a deep bearing. He can''t see the depth of his cultivation. His forehead was not marked like an ordinary immortal, but had an erect eye, which had been closed all the time. In his heart, he suddenly thought of a person and couldn''t help taking a breath. While he observed the man, the man also saw him, looked up and down at him, and couldn''t help showing a trace of surprise. "This fairy friend invited me. I haven''t been out of Meishan for many years. I didn''t expect an expert like fairy friend to appear in the fairy world. It''s really disrespectful." Hai Long smiled calmly and saluted, "if I guess right, you are Erlang God King." the most popular immortal in the world is naturally the ancestor of Sanqing. Secondly, I''m afraid it belongs to Yang Jian, the Erlang God King. There are at least dozens of Erlang God King temples in China. Almost a household name. Hailong didn''t expect to see the Legendary God King so soon. Yang Jian, the Erlang God, is the highest law enforcer in the fairy world. He only obeys the orders of the fairy emperor. When he suddenly sees this person, Hailong clearly feels that his strength is absolutely above himself. Even more than Timon. Increasing the favor of the heavenly king''s magic ceremony Qing, he said, "God Jun, this is Hai Long, a disciple of Wuzhuang temple. I''m looking for meteor Lei Tianjun." Yang Jian smiled and said, "Xianyou is really good at cultivation. I haven''t visited Zhenyuan immortal for years. We must be close when we have a chance." as he said, the third eye on his forehead suddenly opened. A golden light swept from the sea dragon. The sea dragon only felt that his body was naked in front of each other. It seemed that everything could not hide from the eyes of the Erlang God King. The light red light lit up, and the Qi of chaos appeared on its own. It wrapped the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon smiled and said, "God, you''re welcome. Xiaoxian''s cultivation is low. How can he compare with you?" Yang Jian''s eyes were more surprised. He shook his head and said, "even my divine eyes can''t see everything about you. How can you say that your cultivation is low? Little brother, it''s a rare material! Zhenyuan immortal has successors." his third eye opened again, but this time it emitted a red light, and the light of divine eyes went straight to the chest of Hailong. Hai Long knows that Erlang God is trying to test his accomplishments. He doesn''t want to expose anything now. Since Zeng Tianwang magic Liqing thinks he is a disciple of Zhenyuan immortal, he can resist it with the unique knowledge of Wuzhuang view. When the idea moved, the Qi of chaos transformed itself. The sea dragon opened his mouth, and the true fire of Taiyi two poles composed of green and red light blurted out to meet the light of God''s eyes. As soon as the red light was sent, the sea dragon only felt a surge of Qi and blood in his body, and his body had subconsciously retreated three steps. Erlang''s face changed slightly, and his eyes were closed. You know, the true fire at the two poles of Taiyi can directly burn the divine consciousness. Although the light of his divine eyes is strong, he dare not resist this true fire. And from this blow, he has inquired about the cultivation of Hailong. "That''s good! The sixth Taiyi bipolar true fire. Few of the disciples of Wuzhuang temple can achieve such accomplishments. Little brother, you already have the strength of the heavenly king. Why belittle yourself?" The sixth Taib bipolar true fire? The Sea Dragon said in his heart that the real fire I transformed with chaotic Qi has such power. It seems that the chaotic Qi of fire attribute is indeed the purest innate Qi! He said calmly, "God, this is the gate of the fairy palace. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to test my cultivation here." then he turned his eyes to the growth King demon Liqing. Yang Jian, the Erlang God, kept his face unchanged and said with a smile, "I''m sorry. I''ve been impolite for many years and haven''t been out of Meishan. I can''t help but feel happy when I see my little brother''s deep cultivation. Don''t be surprised. Looking at his gentle smile, Hailong couldn''t help but be stunned. Is this the highest law enforcer in the immortal world? It seems that he is very approachable! Just then, the blue light flashed, and the meteorite Lei Tianjun floated out of the Nantian gate. He saw that the sea dragon was nothing, but when he saw the Erlang God Yang Jian, his body was shocked and respectfully said, "meteorite Lei, see God Jun." Erlang God smiled and said, "brother meteorite Lei, you''re welcome. This little brother is looking for you. Go in quickly. I''m going to see the emperor too." after that, Swagger towards the south gate. The growth king, magic Li Qing, hurried aside and looked servile. Meteorite Lei Tianjun pulled the dragon and took him into the heavenly palace after Erlang God. They walked through the complex cloud road of the fairy palace. After a while, they came to a green hut. "Brother meteorite Lei, do you have something on your mind?" Hai Long asked suspiciously, looking at the gloomy eyes of meteorite Lei Tianjun. Meteorite Lei Tianjun pointed to the chair beside him and motioned to Hailong to sit down. His hands were open. A layer of light blue light completely surrounded the small room. It was his absolute space. "He''s coming. He''s coming again. Hailong! Do you know? It''s very bad for you for Erlang God Yang Jian to come to the fairy palace." Hailong was stunned and said, "what does it matter to me that he came to the fairy palace? Moreover, it seems that the highest law enforcer in the fairy palace is not so resistant to people thousands of miles away." Lei Tianjun sneered and said: "The so-called dog that can bite doesn''t bark. Yang Jian is extremely insidious and cruel. He is highly valued by the Immortal Emperor. His cultivation is far higher than those of us heavenly kings. Don''t look at his gentle smile. It''s completely hidden in a smile. In the fairy palace, he is one of the most unpopular people. I think at the beginning, his own sister, the third virgin, married with mortals and gave birth to children. For his own sister, he Without mercy, he imprisoned Erlang in Huashan. Later, his sister''s son, the nephew of Erlang God, grew up. In order to save his mother, he went through hardships and finally became a great magic power. He was no longer controlled by the fairy world and split Huashan to save his mother. Erlang God was greatly hit. Now the third virgin and her mortal husband are here Practice in the Buddha world. Do you know who Erlang''s nephew is? He''s a figure you can''t think of. "He said with a mysterious smile on his face. Hai Long said, "brother meteor thunder, don''t tempt me. Who is Erlang''s nephew?" his curiosity has always been strong. Meteor Lei Tianjun smiled and said, "Erlang''s nephew is the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, the highest ancestor of Yanluo underground mansion. Now he is the Lord of Yanluo underground mansion. Let alone Erlang God, even the emperor dare not easily provoke him. Although there is nothing on the surface between Yanluo underground mansion and fairy palace, they are secretly hostile to each other. The main reason is that the Tibetan king Bodhisattva split the mountain to save his mother." Hai Long said, "then why do you think Erlang''s coming has a great impact on me? Even if he is a mean man, as long as I don''t provoke him, I''ll be fine." Lei Tianjun smiled bitterly: "If only it were that simple. Erlang God would not leave Meishan for no reason. Since the Tibetan king Bodhisattva took over the Yanluo underground mansion, he has lost his face and has been unwilling to appear in front of others. He must have received the emperor''s secret order this time. The emperor has never given up his pursuit of your wife for 300 years. I have noticed the emperor''s actions, and he is going to Guangzhou now Cold palace is very frequent, not only to find empress Chang''e, but also to see empress Wang in the harem. If the empress Wang and fairy Mengyun hadn''t been protecting the misty, I''m afraid the Immortal Emperor would have..., so last time we met, I asked you to come as soon as possible. My worry finally appeared today. Erlang''s cultivation is extremely advanced. In addition, the Immortal Emperor and fairy Mengyun I''m afraid it''s hard for Zi and empress Wang to stop the Immortal Emperor. Although Guanghan palace has a great influence in the fairy world, for the sake of a disciple, empress Wang will never really turn against the Immortal Emperor, so I say that the ethereal situation is very bad. " The cold light flashed in Hai Long''s eyes. "I''ve endured it for 300 years. If the Immortal Emperor is so mean, I will never give up. Brother meteor Lei, I''ll go to Guanghan palace later. It''s a big deal. I''ll take Piaomiao and leave here directly. As long as we return to Wuzhuang temple, even if the Immortal Emperor is close, I''m afraid we won''t make a difference." Meteor Lei Tianjun frowned slightly and said, "you should be careful. First, you should not be careless and second, you should not be impulsive. Otherwise, once there is a conflict, it will be very disadvantageous to you. If you break into Guanghan palace without permission, even your master and Zhenyuan immortal can''t protect you." Hailong nodded and said, "I understand all this. Brother meteor Lei, where did my five classmates go last time after they were promoted to immortality?" Meteor Lei Tianjun said, "you don''t have to worry about them. The Emperor may think of the relationship between you and them. He didn''t make trouble or reward anything. He sent them to travel in the fairy world." The sea dragon sighed lightly, "it''s better for them to go, so they don''t have to get involved in this vortex. Brother meteor thunder, I really don''t understand why he is so greedy for beauty in his position as the Immortal Emperor. Is this what he should do as an emperor? I''m really disappointed with the immortal palace, which is far worse than I thought." The eyes of the meteor thunder emperor showed a dark color, "The emperor was not like this before. Although he didn''t say how great Weide was, he was at least respected by our fairyland. At that time, he was cautious in his words and deeds, and some predecessors in the fairyland also supported him. However, since Chang''e ascended to the fairyland, the emperor''s character has changed, and the change is so great that we can''t believe it. He rarely took charge of the fairyland What else do you advocate? Let nature take its course. Most of the time is spent in Guanghan Palace''s infatuation with Chang''e. Princess jiutianhan, the Queen Mother''s sister, also fell out with the emperor. The Emperor didn''t think of the love between husband and wife and demoted him to the earth, which made us immortal Palace owners feel very cold. Over the years, we just do our duty and don''t want to pay more attention to it. Predecessors in the fairy world We have also gradually weakened the relationship with the fairy palace. We highly admire the elders with great powers, such as your martial uncle Zhen Yuan Daxian and the primitive Tianzun. I really hope they can stand up and preside over justice. At least give the emperor a vigilance so that he won''t be so decadent. I''m afraid the fairy palace will be over. In recent years, it has been continuously spread from the underworld To the pressure, the emperor seemed to wake up and ordered me to relax when I was robbed by mortal immortals in order to strive for greater strength. However, you know, how many people can be robbed in mortals? Rome wasn''t built in a day. We are really worried about the future situation, but we have nothing to do. " The sea dragon''s eyes flickered and whispered, "brother meteor thunder, since the Immortal Emperor is like this, why don''t you find a great supernatural power to replace him? If the underworld attacks, I''m afraid it''s hard to resist the situation of the scattered sand in the immortal world." now he despises the Immortal Emperor very much. This lecherous immortal Lord makes him full of disgust. There was a startling flash in the eyes of meteor Lei Tianjun, and he said hurriedly: "don''t talk nonsense. After all, the emperor is the master of the fairyland, where can he be replaced. Although the underworld is powerful, our fairyland still has the support of the Buddha world. The Buddha Buddha has great powers. I think the underworld should not be too arrogant. After all, the battle 100000 years ago also hurt their vitality." Hailong sneered: "it seems that you people in the fairyland think so. If you don''t have a sense of crisis, you can only destroy. I hope everything can be as you said. Brother, tell me where Guanghan palace is, and I''ll go now. I''m too lazy to care about the future of the fairyland. It''s enough if my wife doesn''t get hurt." Lei Tianjun''s eyes showed a confused color and said with a bitter smile: "Yes! Crisis awareness, crisis awareness. We don''t. Guanghan palace is in the deepest part of the fairy palace. You have been walking westward from me. There are many heavenly soldiers and generals guarding the inner palace, but they have been slack for many years. It''s not difficult to steal into the inner palace with your current cultivation. There is a laurel tree on the west side of the inner palace, and the top of the laurel tree is where Guanghan palace is located. There is a guard named Wu Gang, who is good at using axes. His cultivation is not high, but he is given a strong investigation ability by the queen mother. Whoever comes under the osmanthus tree will be found by him. You''d better not hurt him. He is also a poor man. " Wu Gang? Niu Lang Wu Gang, it seems that he will see all the characters in the myth. Maybe he can also see the weaver girl. Hai Long laughed at himself, stood up, respectfully saluted the meteor Lei Tianjun, and said, "brother meteor Lei, I want to thank you anyway. No matter what happens in the future, as long as you need my little brother''s help, my little brother must be duty bound." With that, he took out a gourd of wine from the heaven and earth ring and stuffed it into the meteorite thunder. With a flash of his body, he went out of his hut and went to the inner palace. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 281 The new book "Qin emperor" has been successfully registered and will be officially uploaded after the end of the Chinese Zodiac on January 20. Please collect it first. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Guanghan palace, also known as the Moon Palace, is the place where the queen mother and Chang''e are located. Under the dense osmanthus trees, a strong man was cutting down a osmanthus tree with a big axe. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his eyes and a big axe in his hand. He shouted, "who dares to break into Guanghan palace without permission? Don''t you know it''s full of women? Those who are sensible will leave immediately, otherwise I''ll be impolite." With a flash of red light, the sea dragon appeared in front of the big man. He looked up and down at the rough looking man, and a trace of pity could not help but rise in his heart. When he was very young, he listened to the elders in the village and felt deeply sad for their feelings. Hailong was originally a person with great feelings. Although it was the first time to meet him, he was very fond of Wu Gang. With a slight smile, Hailong said, "you are brother Wu Gang. I went to Guanghan Palace today. If I offended something, I will make up for it in the future." he murmured a few incantations. Before Wu Gang reacted, he had put on a sleeve of heaven and earth to cover it. Wu Gang is just the most ordinary immortal. His mana is out of proportion to that of Hai long. He just feels that he has lost consciousness with a flash of red light. Hailong picked up Wu Gang''s axe on the ground and changed into his appearance. He weighed the heavy axe, looked up at the dense cinnamon tree and said in secret: Misty, are you okay? I finally came to you. You don''t blame me for being late. With a flash of body shape, he was light among the osmanthus trees, and had already floated on the branches of the osmanthus trees with his leisurely body method. There is a cloud on the top of the cinnamon tree. Feel it with your heart. There is a faint Fairy Spirit all around. Hailong knows that time is pressing. He must not stay here too long. Otherwise, once someone finds that Wu Gang disappears, he will find Guanghan palace. While inquiring about the location of Guanghan palace, he walked forward carefully. Just after walking a few steps, a surprised voice sounded not far from him, "Wu Gang, how dare you, who allowed you to come to Guanghan palace?" The sea dragon was startled and turned to look. He saw a beautiful fairy floating not far behind him, wrapped in milky white light, with powerful apricot eyes and an angry face. The sea dragon tightened his big axe, bowed his head and said, "I, I just want to come up and have a look. Sister fairy, don''t be angry. I''ll go down now." then he was about to go to the way. "Wait a minute." the fairy flashed a cold light on her hand, and a short sword crossed in front of the sea dragon. She covered her face with cold frost and said in a cold voice, "who are you? What''s the purpose of coming to our Guanghan palace?" Hailong was stunned and said, "fairy sister, I''m Wu Gang! Don''t you know?" "Wu Gang? Who are you trying to deceive? It''s difficult to think of this tree with the help of Wu Gang. I am the essence of the beauty of the cassia tree, the slave of the heaven and earth. The breath of the moon can not hide my feelings. You are totally different from Wu Gang. Do you think you want to deceive me? Tell me quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame my sword for ruthless." Completely envelop the moon slave and sea dragon. When the sea dragon spoke to the moon slave, he had inquired about everything around him with his divine knowledge. At least there were no immortals nearby except the moon slave. From the absolute space emitted by the moon slave, the cultivation is too poor compared with himself, which is not enough to form any threat at all. He threw Wu Gang''s axe down the osmanthus tree and said with a smile, "since fairy sister believes I''m a thief, what else can I say? I heard that Guanghan Palace''s immortal method is miraculous a few days ago. I just want to see it. Please take it." Yuenu heard the other party speak politely, and his bad feeling immediately decreased a lot. He said in a deep voice, "you can arrest me immediately. Maybe I can plead with empress Chang''e, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude." The sea dragon smiled and said, "it''s impossible to catch me without a hand. Whether you can catch me depends on your ability, fairy sister." here, the sea dragon suddenly rushed forward and patted the sweet scented osmanthus fairy yuenu with a light palm. Yuenu is just the most common disciple in Guanghan palace. He has never fought with anyone in ordinary days. His cultivation is only a little higher than Wu Gang. Suddenly, he was a little flustered in the face of the attack of the sea dragon. He drew the sword with his right hand and puffed the light. The cold Fang in the snow dance sword technique stayed in accordance with his soul and met the attack of the sea dragon. The sea dragon smiled and flew back, avoiding the attack of the moon slave. He clearly felt that although this move was not used skillfully by the moon slave, and the sword immortal method did not cooperate with the cold moon condensed incense dance, its magic lies in the connection between the immortal Qi. There was no way to break through the past except to fight with magic. Yuenu pushed forward and retreated from the sea dragon. He was suddenly in high spirits. The sword in his hand shook and threw out a green light like a fan. With a trace of sharp immortal gas, he attacked the sea dragon. It was the second style of wind back snow dance sword technique, late condensation, deep emerald and flat sand. As soon as the sea dragon turned around, he still didn''t touch hard. He used his understood somersault to step in the cloud. His body flashed like an illusory smoke cloud. He swayed gently with the blue light emitted by the moon slave and kept dodging back. Yuenu naturally refused to let him go so easily. The blue light in his hand suddenly turned into a light yellow. As soon as the surrounding atmosphere was tight, Hailong only felt that the pressure brought by yuenu had increased a bit. When he was hesitant about how to deal with it, a touch of yellow light had rushed to his eyes without any warning. It was too late for Hailong to hide again, The Qi of chaos emitted a red barrier after being attacked, and immediately blocked the glowing dagger out. Hai Long didn''t want to hurt Yue Nu, so he quickly pulled off his skills and retreated back. Yuenu seemed to have noticed that the sea dragon was not easy to deal with. He tightened the short sword in his hand and pushed the mana to the limit. Han Fang kept the soul, condensed the deep emerald at night, brushed the flat sand, and floated the dark fragrance at dusk. He continued to look for the flaws of the sea dragon and attack. With Hai Long''s cultivation, in fact, he can easily clean up the moon slave only by expanding his mana. However, he has just come to Guanghan palace. In order to find out the secrets of the Moon Palace fairy method from the fairy with low cultivation, he has not made a heavy hand. But after that, Hailong was a little disappointed. Although yuenu''s three sword techniques increased a lot with her full strength, she never used the other three sword techniques of Fenghui snow dance. Hai long understood that the first three sword techniques were all that yuenu could master. When the sea dragon was preparing to capture the moon slave, there was a sudden change. The sword in the moon slave''s hand suddenly slowed down, turned and looked at the sea dragon. There was a charming smile on his pretty face. In the depths of his eyes, there seemed to be a flash of red light. Hailong only felt his whole body hot. He suddenly felt cold in his heart. He thought of the Moon Palace fairy method that Zhenyuan immortal told him. He immediately judged that this should be some seductive methods that Chang''e was good at. Hai long thought that if Chang''e suddenly used this method, maybe I would be fooled, but you are too far away. Yuenu looked at the sea dragon and stared at him. He thought he had won his ecstasy. He hurriedly urged the immortal method again and attacked the sea dragon with the wind back snow dance sword method. However, facing her sword technique, it was a bigger and bigger sleeve. It was dark in front of me, and yuenuton lost consciousness. The sea dragon waved his big sleeve lightly, smiled and said, "this heaven and earth sleeve is good to catch up with this." After shaking his body, the sea dragon''s body was transformed into the appearance of yuenu again. Since Wu Gang can''t stay in Guanghan palace, yuenu can always do it. Looking at his female body, Hailong couldn''t help smiling helplessly. It was really difficult to learn to walk like a girl. He recalled the three swords used by yuenu before. The graceful posture was really not suitable for him to learn. He accelerated his steps, drilled into the clouds in front of him, and controlled his body slowly upward with the gas of chaos. Walking forward, the clouds in front suddenly pushed aside on both sides. A middle-aged beautiful woman frowned and said, "yuenu, where are you dead girl? Mengyun fairy is waiting to take a bath. You don''t serve it quickly. Otherwise, if Mengyun fairy is angry, not only your little osmanthus fairy, but also my manager Ma Gu will be involved!" After listening to the Magu''s words, Hailong immediately relieved. At least the other party didn''t recognize his identity. He changed his voice with magic power and said, "manager, where is the fairy Mengyun now? I just slept for a while, and now my brain is still a little dizzy." Magu glared at him unhappily. On weekdays, Magu loved yuenu very much and didn''t treat her as her own daughter. "Where else can it be? Isn''t it in the jade pool behind? I''ve put all the water. Go and sprinkle the osmanthus on the table beside the Jade Pool into the Jade Pool, and then listen to the instructions of fairy Mengyun." Hai Long looked down at Ma Gu''s fingers. A palace loomed in front of him. For fear of revealing his horse''s feet, he dared not ask any more questions. After giving a little salute to Ma Gu, he hurried to the palace. Ma Gu looked at the back of "yuenu" and murmured, "this girl is usually chirping. She has a lot less words today. Is there anything on her mind? I''ll ask her later." Hailong hurried to the palace. Only a white jade plaque hung above the palace, engraved with three seal characters - Guanghan palace. My mind is agitated and I''m about to see the misty. My dear wife, are you all right now? Thinking, he walked into the hall door. It was foggy inside. Just a few steps forward, he heard a soft voice on the left say, "yuenu, is it you? Come on." Hailong was stunned and immediately recognized that the sound was that of Mengyun fairy. Originally, he just wanted to sneak into Guanghan palace to look for the misty, but when he heard Mengyun''s voice, he knew he couldn''t escape, so he had to harden his head and say, "fairy, it''s me. I''ll come right away." recalling Magu''s words earlier, Hailong''s heart beat faster suddenly, Mengyun fairy was bathing, then i Hailong was still hesitating what to do. Mengyun''s urging voice sounded, "come on, bring me the osmanthus." Hailong smiled bitterly. In the face of this situation, he had to deal with it first. With an uneasy mood, he walked in the direction of Mengyun''s voice. The clouds were thin, and a jade door appeared in front of him. The sea dragon pushed the door in and suddenly smelled a faint aroma. The room was very big. The center was blocked by a piece of gauze. It seemed that there was a large pool in the gauze, and there was a slight water noise constantly. A burst of dryness in my mouth, Hai long thought. What should I do now? Are you really going to help Mengyun fairy take a bath? If she finds out later, she won''t work hard with me. "Yuenu, what are you doing? Hurry up." Mengyun''s tone has been a little impatient. Hailong shook his head helplessly and walked to the pool. On a jade platform on the left of the pool, there was a small bamboo basket with some blue flowers. It seemed that it should be osmanthus. Holding the bamboo basket in his hand, the sea dragon closed his eyes and handed it into the gauze. The damp and hot water came to his face. As soon as his whole body was warm, the sea dragon only felt a burst of dryness in his throat. The bamboo basket was picked up. Meng Yun said, "you girl, are getting more and more disrespectful. Just now I told you to come earlier, but it has been delayed until now. Where is your master Chang''e? Has she embarrassed you recently?" Meng Yun''s voice was not as cold as the sea dragon heard before. It looked a little lazy and had a stronger aroma, The sea dragon closed his eyes, shook his head and said, "No. fairy, if you don''t need me, I''ll go out first." "Eh, what''s the matter with you today? Is there something on your mind? What are you doing with your eyes closed? Come and help me rub my back." Hailong was shocked and said in secret: This is not Laozi. I want to steal incense and jade. It''s your own initiative. Open your eyes awkwardly and look in the direction of Mengyun''s voice. There was a lot of moisture around. On the clear water, the white fog was swirling. Mengyun''s long hair like a black waterfall was scattered in the water. The osmanthus she had just handed over had been scattered in the water. A pair of beautiful eyes were looking at herself in doubt. Ice skin and snow were looming in the fog, full of mysterious temptation. Hailong only felt that his nose was warm and murmured: "I, I''m fine. I''ll rub your back now." Mengyun exclaimed and said, "yuenu, what''s the matter with you? How''s your nose bleeding?" her face sank and said, "is Chang''e embarrassing you again? I told you long ago that Chang''e is not a good thing. Let you go into the harem with me, but you don''t listen. You always say that you can be a teacher one day and a teacher all your life. There''s no way to take you." As she spoke, she waved her jade hand gently, and a white light rushed into the eyebrows of the sea dragon. A cool stream flowed down. The sea dragon''s whole body was shocked, and her mind immediately stabilized a lot. Mengyun turned around and sighed: "our Guanghan palace is in danger now. I''m really worried now. Chang''e often egged on in front of the Immortal Emperor, eh --" Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click to view the picture link: Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin Empero Chapter 282 The new book "Qin emperor" has been successfully registered and will be officially uploaded after the end of the Chinese Zodiac on January 20. Please collect it first. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hai Long stepped into the water. This time he was ready to lock his mind with the Qi of chaos. He went behind Mengyun, pulled up her long hair in front of her, exposed her flawless jade back, and rubbed it gently behind her. This stimulation was the most tragic torture for Hai long. In the face of such a situation, what else could he do except patience? Mengyun uttered a comfortable groan. Hai Long trembled and nearly lost. He hurriedly left her back and asked, "fairy, what''s the matter with you?" Mengyun said as if in a dream: "your hands are so hot today. I feel very comfortable rubbing them. How many times have I told you to call my sister instead of a fairy? You always don''t listen." Hai Long breathed a sigh of relief, continued to rub his back for her and asked tentatively, "sister, how is she recently? Is she still the same as before?" Mengyun''s delicate body was slightly stiff and sighed: "the misty sister is really poor. The Immortal Emperor came to harass her almost every few days. If it weren''t for the master''s protection, she would have been succeeded by the Immortal Emperor. Her hateful husband hasn''t come yet. I''m really worried about her. Watching her wash her face with tears every day, my heart will break." The sea dragon held back the excitement in his heart and said, "the ethereal fairy is really poor!" although he forcibly controlled it, his men''s consciousness was heavier. Mengyun fairy suddenly turned around, grabbed Hai Long''s hand, focused on the heaven and earth ring of his finger, and the soft light in her eyes suddenly became cold. Hai Long was startled and shouted that he was finished. It must be his hand weight. When he rubbed her back, heaven and earth ring hurt her. He said awkwardly, "sister, what''s the matter with you?" Mengyun grabbed the sea dragon''s hand with one hand and protected his chest with the other hand. He said coldly, "where did you get this ring on your hand?" Knowing that Mengyun had seen his heaven and earth ring before, Hailong said calmly, "fairy, I didn''t mean to peep into your bath. I''m sorry." his body suddenly changed and slipped out like a wisp of smoke. Mengyun shouted angrily in shame and anger, and the cold light like a jade ribbon lit up. The whole bathroom was immediately shrouded in huge pressure, The sea dragon''s whole body was tight, subconsciously flashed aside, and the cold light flashed from his side and cut into the air. The sea dragon didn''t dare to change back to his own appearance. He still kept the appearance of yuenu and said nervously, "don''t do it, fairy. Listen to me." Mengyun has put on a white dress, and the cold light flashes in her beautiful eyes. The angry fire seems to melt the sea dragon. If her eyes can kill, the sea dragon has already died 10000 times, and the cold sound like ten thousand years of dark ice spits out from her mouth, "No need to explain. For whatever reason, since you saw my body, there will be only one result, either you kill me or you die. There are only two ways to choose. You are the waste named Hailong. Although you have been thinking about you, your violation of me today is unforgivable." Hailong said with a wry smile, "it''s not that I want to invade you, but that you have to ask me to come in! I''m here to find Piaomiao. I want to take her out of here. Since you have a good relationship with Piaomiao, why can''t you help us? In fact, I didn''t see anything just now?" "You still say." Mengyun''s pretty face is as red as a ripe apple, and her hands are covered by the sea dragon like flowers in full bloom. The petals are all the key points on the sea dragon. Although she is angry, the palm power she uses is not reduced at all. Her fingers are as light as nothing, but the sea dragon can feel the terrible killing opportunity. Without hesitation, the sea dragon stretched out his hands to attack each other. The red light of chaotic Qi was contained in his fingers. In a dense sound of air collision, they flew back at the same time, and no one took advantage of them. Fortunately, the bathroom has been completely covered by Mengyun''s mana, otherwise this simple fight alone will be enough to raze the place to the ground. Mengyun looked at the sea dragon in surprise and said in a cold voice, "Bodhi finger, is this Bodhi finger? Your cultivation has improved a lot." Hailong nodded. The nearly three hundred years of meditation were not in vain. During this time, he had fully understood the Bodhi finger taught to him by Yunyang little Heavenly Master. The magic of the Bodhi finger was never under the palm of Baihua, and Hailong''s current cultivation is not weaker than Mengyun, which naturally formed a flat hand. "The three star cave of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai is the place where my master started his career. I will be surprised by the immortal Dharma of Fangcun mountain." Mengyun snorted disdainfully and said, "what can you do with the Bodhi finger? Today you will die in my hand. There is no human relationship between you and me." The sea dragon sighed and said, "I thank you very much for your care and care for the misty all the time. Today''s thing is really wrong for me. However, for my wife and my friends, I can''t give my life to you. What do you think? I owe you a life. When I finish everything I should do, how about you ask me for it back?" He really didn''t want to have a conflict with Mengyun. First of all, he was wrong to peep into the girl''s body, and if they really moved their hands in Guanghan palace, they would be found by others. At that time, it was hard to say whether they could escape from here, and it was likely to involve the meteor Lei Tianjun. After weighing these, he put forward this idea Recommendations. Mengyun snorted coldly and said, "you think beautiful. If I let you go today, the fairyland will be boundless. Where will I find it in the future? It''s useless to say anything. Get ready to die." as she said, she casually sucked the long sword on one side, "this sword is named Xuanyuan, which is an ancient divine sword. Don''t blame me for not making it clear in advance." Hailong felt a wave of pressure from Mengyun and said helplessly: "Fairy, do we really have to fight for life and death? In that case, I won''t say much. If I lose, my life will naturally be yours. But if I win, I hope the fairy won''t pester me any more. After I leave with misty, I''ll finish a few things on my mind and compensate you for these eyes. How about?" As he spoke, he showed his original shape. The red chaos of his whole body gradually became stronger, and the powerful mana moved around his body and constantly stirred. Mengyun was surprised when he saw Hai Long''s face, frowned and said, "whose image are you? Do you think this can improve your cultivation?" Hailong shook his head and said, "this is my own body. After my master took me away, he taught me a special fairy method to practice. After practice, it became like this. Fairy, what do you think? Let''s go outside the fairy palace. For the sake of my wife''s mistiness, I don''t want to disturb other people in the fairy palace and Guanghan palace." Mengyun had absolute confidence in herself, but when Hailong showed her body, her confidence wavered, but the killing idea in her heart was stronger, nodded and said, "OK, then you go out with me." Then his hands kept changing their hands in the air, and a strange pattern appeared at his feet. It turned out to be a huge sweet scented osmanthus. The faint blue light contained plenty of Fairy Spirit. Looking at the surprised eyes of Hai Long, Meng Yun said: "you can go directly outside the fairy palace from our Guanghan palace. If you can really defeat me, coming back will not affect your plan." Hailong nodded. Of course, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to think that Mengyun would show mercy to himself. If he wanted to see misty, he had to go all out to defeat the fairy. As for not paying her for his eyes in the future, let''s talk about it later. Who knows what will change in the future? With a wave of his big sleeve, Wu Gang and yuenu, who were in a coma, threw aside. The blue light gradually flourished, turning Hailong and Mengyun away The sea dragon only felt that he had entered an absolute space. With a flash of light, his body and Mengyun''s body had been rolled into a blue vortex. Looking at Mengyun not far in front of him, Hailong managed to keep his balance. Suddenly, he felt that the surrounding breath was gradually changing, and there was a sense of yin and evil. He couldn''t help looking at Mengyun in surprise. Mengyun also looked very surprised and looked at Hailong speechless. The Qi of Yin and evil was becoming stronger and stronger. Hailong only felt that his whole body was gradually getting cold and the chaotic Qi of protecting his body was rapidly changing It fluctuated. The surrounding space was gradually distorted, and the huge sense of oppression seemed to tear his body. Even with his cultivation, he was gradually unable to resist. He glared at Mengyun and roared: "What''s the matter? You''re despicable. Even if I saw your body, you shouldn''t use such despicable means to deal with me. What should I do if I die?" Mengyun also looked surprised, stared at the sea dragon and said angrily, "how do I know this will happen? It''s clearly the channel to the outside of the immortal palace, but now we seem to have entered a powerful prohibition. Find a way to see how to escape from here. Otherwise, our body may not be able to bear it." Under great pressure, all their immortal dharmas are limited. They can only rely on their cultivation to resist the huge prohibition itself. Their bodies are constantly changing in the distorted space. Hailong looked at Mengyun and thought that what she said was not like a lie. Now he couldn''t care about anything else. Only escaping his life was the most important thing. He roared and spewed out a real fire of Taiyi two poles with all his strength. However, it was still futile. The prohibition was only a little slow, but it rotated faster. Hailong moved in his heart and spread the golden cudgel in the urging of the decision He moved down and grew up quickly, reaching out to Mengyun, "come on, grab it. No matter how much you hate me, now we can only escape from this damn place together." Although Mengyun was extremely reluctant, he knew that Hailong was telling the truth. He stared at him, urged the fairy Dharma of the Moon Palace to protect his body, and held the head of the golden cudgel tightly with his right hand. Hai Long pulls Meng Yun to his side with a golden cudgel. Ignoring Meng Yun''s murderous eyes, he grabs her hand and uses the Qi of chaos to urge the Yin and Yang in her body to turn the anti heaven mirror into a ball of silver light to wrap their bodies. Meng Yun knows that this is not the time for her revenge. In order to get out of this violent place alive, she can only cooperate with Hai long. Purify herself The immortal Qi is continuously input into the sea dragon''s body. Anti sky mirror Zhan releases the strongest mana. No matter how the space is distorted, it can always protect the dream cloud and the sea dragon''s body. The surrounding space is constantly changing. I don''t know how long it took. Hailong only felt a shock, and all the pressure around him disappeared at the same time, but the evil gas is stronger than ever. He and Mengyun were surprised to find that they came to another world, which definitely doesn''t belong to the fairy world. ¡­¡­ In the luxurious jade Hall of Guanghan palace, Chang''e and Erlang God looked at each other. Suddenly, they burst out proud laughter at the same time. "Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that Mengyun would be so stupid. It seems that the chess piece of yuenu I put beside her works." Chang''e said proudly. Erlang God smiled and looked at Chang''e obsessed and said, "as soon as Mengyun fairy left, the queen mother could not sing alone. Moreover, she did not ask about the world for a long time. As long as we cut off her contact with the outside world, the others would not be afraid. If the Emperor gets that misty, he will be happy, and the status of you and me will be more stable in the future." Chang''e sneered and said, "anyone who opposes me will come to a bad end. Erlang God, you should remember that you can''t be careless at any time. I don''t know why Mengyun''s bitch suddenly opened the exit to the outside of the fairyland, but she won''t come back this time. Go and seal the exit yourself later." Erlang God nodded and stretched out his hand to embrace Chang''e''s waist. Chang''e looked at him white, moved his feet like an illusion, and immediately flashed aside, "Do you want to die? If the Emperor sees you, you Erlang God will not want to live. Although the emperor has won our secret art, you should be careful. If he erupts into strong anger, it may loosen the prohibition. I will never let you touch me until we complete our final goal and unify the fairyland. Go and get down to business." Erlang said with some dissatisfaction: "Chang''e, you should know what I am like to you. Without me, can you get the couple of hundred flower fairies to Penglai Fairy Island? Without me, your position can be so stable? What''s the matter with just hugging? The emperor can''t appear now. Let me do things for you. I''ll always give some sweets. I don''t know how long it will take to unify the fairy world." Chang''e saw that Erlang God was angry. Her face immediately softened. She took Erlang God''s big hand and said softly, "if the two feelings are long, are they day and night? You are my favorite person. We will be together sooner or later. For our future, you can bear it." then she picked up her toes and kissed Erlang God''s face gently. Erlang god suddenly softened in Chang''e''s tenderness. "Chang''e, are you really sure that Mengyun fairy can''t come back? She will think it was your hands and feet. If she comes back, I''m afraid it will be very unfavorable to us." Chang''e snorted coldly and said: "The rotation holy world is a very domineering fairy weapon, which I got with great effort. Even if the bitch Mengyun can withstand the powerful power generated by the self explosion of the fairy weapon, she will also fall into the demon world I set. You should know that there will be countless demons waiting for her there. Do you think she can come back alive? The demon world is the most evil of the six worlds There, even immortals can hardly survive. Among the infinite monsters, the immortal spirit contained in her has the strongest attraction. " They looked at each other and burst into a proud smile at the same time. Without the support of fairy Mengyun, who else can compete with them in the fairy palace? The fairy emperor is just a tool they use. ¡­¡­ Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click to view the picture link: Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin Empero Chapter 283 The new book "Qin emperor" has been successfully registered and will be officially uploaded after the end of the Chinese Zodiac on January 20. Please collect it first. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "This, where is this?" Mengyun was surprised to see the darkness around her. Although her immortal Dharma cultivation was strong, in the face of this inexplicable darkness, women''s natural fear rose, and she couldn''t help grasping the dragon''s golden cudgel. The sea dragon looked at her and said angrily, "you ask me, who do I ask? You should know where this is better than me." Mengyun took a deep breath. The evil atmosphere around her made her very uncomfortable. She said coldly, "how do I know where this is? The immortal array should have sent us out of Guanghan palace and directly outside the immortal palace." Hailong can''t care to blame her now. He looked around suspiciously and said, "no matter why we came here, we must find our way back now. It''s dark here. We can only see a distance of about tens of meters. Moreover, there seems to be a lot of dangerous smell around." Mengyun loosened his hand and said angrily, "it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, would I fall into this ghost place? If I couldn''t get out alive, you wouldn''t think about it." The sea dragon sighed helplessly and said: "Yes, it''s me. Don''t worry about it now, aunt. Let''s find a way to get rid of it. Guanghan palace is your territory, and you should be more familiar with it than I am. The immortal array must have been changed by others, otherwise, how could we come here. Think about it carefully. Who has a grudge against you and will use such sinister means." Mengyun looks at Hailong. Hailong''s calmness makes her feel at ease. Her eyes flow. She seems to think of something. At the same time, there is a light in Hailong''s eyes. They say in unison: "Chang''e." Mengyun hates: "It must be her. Besides her, who will calculate me in Guanghan palace. She''s so cruel! If I fell into the twisted space alone, I''m afraid the immortal body would have been twisted and broken. In the fairy palace and even the whole fairy world, she is the only one who hates me most. Hum, as long as I can go back alive, I won''t give up with her." Hailong flew three meters to the side. He didn''t want to be drowned by Mengyun''s anger. "Mengyun fairy, it''s too late to say anything now. What I said just now is that I saved you once. Let''s cancel our gratitude and resentment before. From now on, let''s work together to leave here, okay?" Mengyun looked at him coldly and said, "the beauty you think, is the hatred between you and me so easy to eliminate? Previously, we just helped each other." of course, she knew that if there was no sea dragon''s yin-yang mirror against the sky, she would never be able to insist, but sea Dragon might not be destroyed in that distorted space, but she was strong in nature, but she didn''t want to admit it. Hailong didn''t care about anything. Now he just wanted to leave here quickly and go back to look for the misty in crisis. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "whatever you want. But this place doesn''t know what dangers there will be. We can cooperate temporarily. It''s not too late to settle with me when you get back to the fairy world." Mengyun did not refute this time, nodded, took out a milky white bead from his arms, controlled it to float with magic power, and immediately lit up hundreds of square meters around him. "Ah -" Mengyun screamed and rushed into the sea dragon''s arms. The whole body trembled. When the soft jade and warm fragrance entered his arms, the sea dragon couldn''t help but be stunned. The faint sweet scented osmanthus fragrance on Mengyun''s body smelled really attractive. Under the desire for protection in his heart, he subconsciously hugged Mengyun''s delicate body and looked at Mengyun''s previous eyes. It turned out that what surprised Mengyun was a huge snake It seems that it has rotted a little, as thick as a bucket, with bursts of stench on it. The huge body is constantly moving towards their position. The dark red eyes flash fiercely, as if they want to devour them. "Not afraid, not afraid, just a snake." the sea dragon''s voice unconsciously softened a lot. Mengyun''s whole body trembled slightly, and even his voice trembled. "Hurry, kill it. I''m most afraid of snakes. Hurry!" Feeling her inner fear, Hailong couldn''t help laughing. The magnificent Jin Yaoxing Jun Mengyun fairy was afraid of snakes. I''m afraid no one would believe it. He put his arm around Mengyun''s delicate body with one hand and made a decision with the other hand. With a soft drink, a blue and red flame flew out and landed on the huge body of the strange snake. Hailong used the Taiyi two pole real fire It''s not what it used to be, and some power of nine days and nine ignorance real fire is added. The highly corrosive and hot flame has completely devoured the body of the strange snake and turned it into ashes in the twinkling of an eye. "Well, pull it up. The snake has been burned to ashes by me." the sea dragon whispered to Mengyun in his arms. Mengyun looked up carefully like a shy little girl and looked at the place where the strange snake had appeared. When he saw that the snake had indeed disappeared, he was relieved and patted his towering chest, "it scared me to death. It''s terrible!" The sea dragon laughed and said, "is the snake really so terrible? I don''t think so. I didn''t expect that the cold Mengyun fairy would be afraid of a long worm." Mengyun had recovered a little and struggled out of his arms. He said coldly, "I''m afraid of snakes. What''s the matter? It''s normal for girls to be afraid of snakes. Although I''m an immortal, I''m also a woman." Looking at her natural appearance, Hailong smiled and said, "well, you should be afraid. It''s OK. You''ve been in the fairy world for many years. Do you know where this is?" Mengyun thought for a moment and turned pale and said, "there are monsters here. As far as I know, among the two six realms, only the underworld and the demon realms will have such creatures. Although the underworld has no day, it will not be so dark. If I guess right, this should be the demon realms. Chang''e, you are really cruel. You actually put me in the demon realms." The sea dragon was also slightly shocked. The demon world was a world he was not familiar with! However, he was not very worried. He had the ability to walk through the six realms. Even in the demon world, he had the ability to return to the fairy world. But what should the fairy do? Just leave her alone? If he were a former sea dragon, maybe he would really do so for his own interests. But after the teachings of Zhenyuan immortal and Sun Wukong, a seed of kindness and justice has grown in his heart. He will never do that. After thinking about it, he said, "Mengyun fairy, if I have the ability to return to the fairyland, can you completely hide your breath, and then I cover you with a sleeve of heaven and earth and return to the fairyland together?" Mengyun''s eyes lit up and said, "do you know the world? Oh, Zhenyuan immortal is your martial uncle, and you should. However, you can''t have the ability to walk through the six realms, which can only be done by people with great magical powers. It''s over. Everything is over. How can I return to the fairyland when I come to this ghost place." her look was much darker and her heart was full of worry. The sea dragon smiled and said, "nothing is impossible. Mengyun fairy, I was promoted from the human world to the fairy world. At the beginning, I had experienced the baptism of the Ninth Heaven robbery and just had the ability to walk through the six worlds. Don''t lose heart. As long as we can find a place connected with the fairy world from the demon world, we can go back." Mengyun grabbed the dragon''s shoulder in surprise and said in a trembling voice, "what you said is true? Do you really have the ability to walk through the six realms?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "we are the victims on the same boat now. Is it necessary for me to deceive you? However, according to the memory left by the master, if you want to go from one world to another, you must find a channel between the two worlds, even if it is sealed. But we don''t know anything about the demon world now, how can we go back?" Mengyun regained her cold momentum and said, "if you are not familiar, you can become familiar. We are immortals. There is plenty of time. We can find it. There must be a connection between the six worlds. I believe we can find it." she looked at Hailong with cold eyes and said: "Don''t you want to write off your hatred with me? OK, I''ll give you this opportunity. During this time in the demon world, whenever snake shaped monsters appear, you must kill them. After returning to the fairy world safely, I won''t revenge you for peeping. Remember, it''s all snake shaped monsters." The sea dragon laughed in her heart. She obviously wanted to beg for herself, but she had to look cold. However, it''s better not to expose her now. After all, they have to cooperate with each other. While the sea dragon was thinking, Mengyun gave another exclamation, and soft jade and warm fragrance came into her arms again. The sea dragon almost laughed. Is the snake really so terrible? The golden light rises, and the thousand pieces of gold scatter from the thousand pieces of stick The light turned several monsters around, including another snake like monster, into powder. Under the action of chaotic Qi, the power of sea dragon''s thousand stick method is far from comparable before. Mengyun''s body was still trembling, and his elastic body kept stirring the heartstrings of Hailong. Hailong patted her on the back and said, "I promised your conditions. From now on, we are comrades in arms." Mengyun gasped slightly and left the embrace of Hailong. Just now when she saw the snake she was most afraid of, she subconsciously felt that only the warmth in Hailong''s arms could reassure her. Her pretty face was slightly red and said: "Let''s go. My master once said that there may be countless connecting channels in the six realms. Although no one can find out the specific direction, one place will never change, that is the center of the six realms. As long as we can find the center of the demon realms, we can go back." Hailong said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy for us to go! Look." In just a short time, a large number of monsters had surrounded him, many of them flying from the sky. The tiger looked at the two people, the evil smell was rising, and the fishy smell was disgusting. The sea dragon called out in his heart. The light lit up, and three black dragons and red Dragons appeared beside him at the same time. When Mengyun was stunned, the three black dragons and red dragons had begun to launch fierce attacks on the surrounding monsters. The reincarnation fire and sky fire had filled all the surrounding spaces in almost an instant. The shrill roar continued to sound. Under the joint hands of the red dragon and the three black dragons, a large number of monsters died immediately. The predecessor of the three headed black dragon, the three headed Qiu Jiao, had the nature of killing. When he arrived in the fairy world, he restrained himself all the time. At this time, when he arrived in the demon world, he had no scruples and didn''t need the sea dragon to fight at all. His three huge dragon hair wielded a strong attack power. None of the monsters rushed up could break through its defense line. The sea dragon was happy to feel the excitement of the three headed black dragons At leisure, he stood with Mengyun and observed everything around him at any time. In the killing of the three black dragons and the red dragon, the number of monsters did not decrease, but gathered more and more. Monsters of different shapes gradually brought great pressure to the red dragon and the three black dragons. At the beginning, those monsters were nothing, and they couldn''t even cope with the flames from their mouths, but later monsters But more and more powerful. Some shapes are even above them. The red dragon and the three black dragons are entangled by one of the most powerful monsters, while other monsters quickly rush towards the sea dragon and Mengyun. Mengyun glanced and saw that there was no new Snake among the demons. She was relieved immediately. The attack of the demons also aroused her anger. A cold light lit up and the Xuanyuan sword came out of its sheath. The sea dragon saw the full set of wind return snow dance sword for the first time. The same sword technique was applied from Mengyun''s hands, which was completely different from that of yuenu. The cold light, with surging immortal Qi, was scattered among the demons and beasts under Mengyun''s full exertion. Han Fang stays to shine on the soul, the late condensation deep emerald blows the flat sand, the dark fragrance floats in the moon dusk, the storm does not believe that the Lingzhi is weak, the flowers are stained with several frost marks, and the frost seal conveys the spirit. The six types of immortal Dharma is like clouds and flowing water. Driven by the cold moon condensation incense dance, there is no stagnation. Although it is not almost performed at the same time as the continuous attack, it is no more powerful than when Ding man attacked the monkey king, Under the stunned gaze of Hai Long, Feng Hui''s snow dance sword technique was finally vivid in frost print. When the dream was empty, including the two most powerful monsters fighting with three black dragons and red dragons, they were all twisted into powder by the sword light. Strong, really strong. Hailong secretly rejoiced that although he was also very confident in himself, seeing Mengyun''s wind back snow dance sword, he understood that he still had a certain gap compared with fairyland experts such as Mengyun and Dingman. I''m afraid it''s hard to stop her with my powerful staff method because of the magic of dream cloud and cold moon! Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click to view the picture link: Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin Empero Chapter 284 The new book "Qin emperor" has been successfully registered and will be officially uploaded after the end of the Chinese Zodiac on January 20. Please collect it first. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The brilliance flashed away. Mengyun danced and fell with her dress. He looked as if the previous killing had nothing to do with her. Xuanyuan sword had already returned its sheath, and the cold light in his eyes flashed. He said, "do these monsters want to compete with me?" Hai Long said in his heart. If there was a snake among these monsters, I''m afraid you wouldn''t say so. However, Mengyun''s strength really impressed him. No wonder she would call herself a waste. "The fairy''s cultivation is really profound. There are countless monsters in the demon world. We''d better hurry to find the location of the center." Mengyun''s face suddenly changed. Hailong clearly noticed that there was a feeling of fear in her eyes. Looking around, there was no snake like monster. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you?" Mengyun''s eyes showed a strong sense of loss and murmured, "it''s over, we''re over. Time doesn''t allow us to find the way back to the fairy world." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "why? Didn''t you just say that we are immortals and have plenty of time?" Mengyun shook his head and said: "I said that, but I forgot the most important thing. This is the demon world. There is only Yin and evil Qi. Every point of our immortal power will be reduced by one point, which can not be supplemented at all. You should know that the strength of our immortal is based on the support of immortal Qi. In this place, although our own circulation can restore some mana, but It''s far from enough to supplement what we consume. Just the erosion of evil Qi can gradually destroy us, not to mention many monsters looking around? " The Red Dragon nodded and said, "the fairy is right, and my mana has weakened a lot. Brother Santou once had the Qi of yin and evil. Maybe he can absorb some of the evil Qi here, but these are not enough to support us to live in this world." Hai Long''s eyes showed a dignified color. He took a deep breath and felt the evil Qi around him with the chaotic Qi. He was surprised to find that under the action of his chaotic Qi, those evil Qi were completely assimilated and could be used by himself. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said, "don''t worry, I have a way." With that, he flew to Mengyun and grabbed her little hand. Mengyun was just about to get angry, but he found that Hai Long''s eyes were pure, and a warm spirit of fairy gas flowed into his body, which immediately completely supplemented the previous consumption. "What are you doing? It''s nothing more than drinking poison to quench thirst. Although you have filled up my mana, what can you do?" Mengyun frowned and looked at the sea dragon. Although she said so, her cold heart warmed a lot. The sea dragon smiled: "Fairy, don''t worry about me. My cultivation method is very strange. It can not only absorb the spirit of the fairy world, but also transform the Yin and evil spirit here. Fairy, you don''t have to worry now. As long as your mana is weakened, I can replenish it for you immediately, and then we move forward." The red dragon suddenly said, "yes! I didn''t expect that your... Is the spirit of heaven and earth, and can naturally absorb the Yin and evil spirit here." with that, the red light flashed and immediately integrated into the dragon''s flying arm of the sea dragon. Mengyun looked at the sea dragon suspiciously. The way the red dragon wanted to talk and stopped earlier aroused her doubts. Looking at the sea dragon, she asked: "What kind of skill are you practicing?" Hai Long loosened Mengyun''s hand and said, "fairy, don''t ask more. This is our secret. I can''t tell you without my master''s permission. Let''s go. I''m afraid the demon world is no smaller than the fairy world. It''s not easy for us to find the center. I don''t know how many monsters are waiting for us." ¡­¡­ Buddha world. Bang --, the monkey king bounced back from the prohibition imposed by the Buddha who lit the lamp and scolded angrily: "lit the lamp, what are you doing stopping me? Don''t you know how dangerous the demon world is? The little bastard Hailong doesn''t know how to get there. He''s not familiar with his ability to cross the six worlds. What if there''s a danger?" The light burning Buddha sat cross legged on the Golden Lotus and said calmly: "Wukong, it seems that you can''t change your temper. I know you care about him, but you should think clearly about everything. Nearly 100000 years ago, the Tathagata Buddha made a non aggression treaty with the Ming emperor. You are one of the best fighting Buddhas in the Buddhist world. If you suddenly appear in the demon world, you will give the Ming world an excuse to break the oath. Do you want to see the lives of the immortal and Buddha worlds go to hell? As long as there is one I''m here. I won''t allow you to act rashly. " Monkey King scratched his monkey''s head and said, "nonsense, why don''t I know what you said? But I''m an apprentice of Hailong. Why don''t you have any sympathy? Thanks to you drinking so much good wine from my apprentice, if you don''t let me go out, I''ll tell you about your drinking. See how you can get a foothold in the Buddhist world." The light burning Buddha smiled, not afraid of his threat, and said calmly, "Wukong, there is something you may not understand. Think about it. In the Buddha world, will the gods and Buddhas believe you or me?" The monkey king was speechless and scolded angrily: "you bastard, you bastard who hangs a sheep''s head and buys dog meat, will you let the sea dragon live and die in the demon world? Don''t forget his importance to the fairy world." The Buddha who lit the lamp said with a smile: "Wukong, in fact, you don''t have to worry at all. The sea dragon is not a sign of premature death. It also has the chaotic Qi of seizing heaven and earth. Even in the demon world, he may not be in any danger. Everything is arranged by God. His experience in the demon world may be of great benefit to himself. When he returns, he may bring us a great surprise." Under the explanation of the Buddha who lit the lamp, the monkey king gradually calmed down. Although he was impatient, he was extremely smart. After thinking about it, he said, "there is really nothing that can threaten the sea dragon in the demon world except those demon kings. However, there are many monsters there. How can I not worry? Lit the lamp, I can not go to the demon world, but if something happens to him, I didn''t play with you." Looking at the threatening eyes of the monkey king, the Buddha who lit the lamp still smiled, nodded and said, "if he is really in danger, you can settle with me. I''ll compensate you as an apprentice." Monkey King snorted with hatred and said, "if I had a golden cudgel in hand, would I still be trapped by your broken prohibition? Open the prohibition and let me out. The old bastard Xiandi is becoming more and more disrespectful. I always have to protect his wife for my apprentice during his absence. Otherwise, with his temper, I''m afraid there will be a great disturbance in the fairy world if I find that his wife has been robbed by Xiandi." The Buddha who lit the lamp was stunned, nodded and said, "that''s reasonable, then go. But you should remember what you promised me." his face became dignified, "Wukong, you are a reasonable person. You should know how much the underworld threatens us. Under no circumstances can you enter the demon world. I frankly tell you that the Tathagata Buddha is not closing down, but healing. At the beginning of the war with the underworld emperor, the Tathagata Buddha hurt his own Buddha knowledge. Although it has been so many years, his injury has not healed. Therefore, the Buddha world is not well now Have the power to fight the underworld. " Monkey King was shocked all over and said in silence, "what are you talking about? Did the old man from Tathagata hurt so badly? Well, how could it be?" The light burning Buddha sighed and said, "nothing is impossible. If the Tathagata Buddha is not seriously injured, why do you think I can persuade Zhenyuan immortal to take out ten ginseng fruits?" The monkey king said solemnly, "I see. Don''t worry. For the sake of the overall situation, I will never go to the demon world. This is my guarantee." The lamp burning Buddha nodded, and the light of the oil lamp in his hand flashed, and the monkey king disappeared into his sight. A pure white light appeared beside the lamp burning Buddha, and the suddenly appeared figure was completely shrouded in the white yarn. She had an absolutely vulgar face, and the holy breath made no one think. One hand stood up in front of her chest and the other hand held one The pure bottle without any defects sighed: "although Wukong is stubborn, he always keeps his word. The Buddha who lit the lamp doesn''t have to worry too much." then she looked at the Buddha who lit the lamp with deep meaning. The Buddha nodded and said, "I know Wukong''s character very well. Since he promised, he will never go back. Master Guanyin, just now Wukong said that I was addicted to wine..." Guanyin Bodhisattva glanced at the Buddha who lit the lamp and said with a slight salute: "the so-called world has no appearance. The Buddha is in his heart. The Buddha''s Buddha nature is second only to the Tathagata Buddha. I understand everything." The light burning Buddha smiled and said, "thank you, Guanyin Bodhisattva. If Wukong is not too impatient, it is best for him to protect the Buddha. Alas, we should go to see the Buddha." ¡­¡­ Hai Long''s powerful stick is freely wielded. It seems to be flighty and powerless, but at least one monster will die with each stick. They have been in the demon world for a month. At the beginning, the monsters are easy to deal with. They don''t need to kill at all. With Hai Long''s tumbling clouds and the cold moon fragrance dance of the dream cloud fairy, they can go all the way and avoid the attacking monsters. But As they go deeper and deeper into the demon world, the monsters attacking them become more and more powerful. Now most of the monsters they face have large-area attack ability, and are full of evil poison. It is no longer possible to dodge. Mengyun shows her strong cultivation accomplishments. The Moon Palace fairy method combined with the ancient artifact Xuanyuan sword makes her go nowhere and disadvantageous. Although the monsters are powerful, they are also more powerful She aroused her competitive heart, killed and did not shrink back. Every time, she had to wipe out all the monsters she could see around before she stopped. For a long time, the sea dragon was only used as a supply line to supplement her immortal power. It didn''t stop until the appearance of the snake monster just now. The sea dragon felt the soft jade and warm fragrance again. Now, Mengyun is falling In his arms, he refused to leave. After a month of getting along, Mengyun''s attitude towards the sea dragon changed significantly. As soon as a snake appeared, she would naturally fall into the sea dragon''s arms, and even her arms would ring the Shanghai Dragon''s neck. Although she still looked cold, the sea Dragon clearly felt that her heart was not cold long ago. But But Mengyun didn''t want to admit it, and he didn''t expose it. Although he was worried about the ethereal safety in his heart, he brought a great surprise to Hai Long in the demon world. His chaotic Qi was progressing at an unprecedented speed. Every more yin evil Qi was absorbed and transformed, his chaotic Qi would increase by one point. In just one month, the growth rate of chaotic Qi was almost the same as that in the past ten years of retreat in Wuzhuang temple, or even less It''s too much. Naturally, he doesn''t know that it''s because the immortal Qi he originally absorbed has undergone qualitative changes in the stimulation and integration of yin and evil Qi, so he can improve so quickly. But how can he be unhappy that his cultivation accomplishments he most hopes to improve have increased so rapidly? If he doesn''t have too much concern, he really wants to stay here for cultivation for a period of time. Mengyun also noticed the change of Hailong''s cultivation. At the beginning of the battle with monsters, although Mengyun was greatly surprised by Hailong''s cultivation, her strength was still a line worse than her, but only one month later, Hailong was no weaker than her. Her cultivation was also improving under the action of the pure Fairy Qi that Hailong lost to her, But Hailong''s progress is obviously much faster than her. She knew that it would not take long, even if she wanted to kill the sea dragon again. "Well, Mengyun, the snake monster has been killed by me. The demons here are really powerful. Let''s have a rest first. Then we can move on." Mengyun nodded and left Hailong''s arms reluctantly. He said, "I still have 60% of the magic power. It should be no problem to help you protect the Dharma. You practice first, and then pass the spirit to me after you practice." Hailong didn''t answer, sat cross legged on the ground and soon entered the state of cultivation. Under such good cultivation conditions, he is now almost seizing every moment of time. When killing monsters, he did his best to make his chaotic Qi consume more. In this way, his cultivation will improve faster. Shortly after Hailong entered the state of cultivation, Mengyun suddenly found that he and Hailong had been surrounded by a new round of monsters. She was close to the sea dragon, carried the Xuanyuan sword behind her back, shook her left hand, and a light cyan whip appeared, which was an immortal tool she had never used, because there had been no crisis that could threaten her life. But at this time, in order to protect the sea dragon, she had to take it out. There was once a fairy in Guanghan palace named Chi Meng fairy, also known as nishang fairy. At that time, Meng Yun had just entered Guanghan palace, and his cultivation was not as good as that of the current moon slave. Nishang fairy is the first disciple of the queen mother. Her talent is so good that no one can compare. She has followed the queen mother for many years and has a deep cultivation, which is not lower than the queen mother. However, she fell in love with an immortal she shouldn''t love. After years of secret love, she finally couldn''t endure the suffering of her inner feelings and took the initiative to show her love to the immortal. At that time, the cultivation of nishang fairy had already surpassed the heavenly king. Starting point Chinese website www.cmfu.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Click to view the picture link: Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin Empero Chapter 285 Effective today, the VIP part has been completely updated, and the new book "Qin emperor" of junior three has also uploaded four chapters at one time. Please keep your attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª However, the nishang fairy was severely rejected by the immortal. The immortal said that he would only spend his life in cultivation, and would never have feelings between men and women and six desires, so that the nishang fairy would die. After returning to Guanghan palace, the fairy in neon tears all day long and is devastated. The immortals only know that the merciless whip was created by the queen mother because the fairy emperor changed her mind, but in fact it is not. This merciless whip was created by the fairy thinking about the fairy''s rejection of his feelings that day. It is powerful, not under the wind return snow dance sword created by the queen mother, but it is still more wonderful. Now the light blue whip in Mengyun''s hand is made of the tears shed by the crazy dream fairy because of her sadness. It is called love. Only with the combination of love and heartless whip can it exert its greatest power. Mengyun actually has two masters in Guanghan palace, one is the queen mother, and the other is his eldest martial sister, crazy dream fairy. Crazy dream fairy was very fond of seeing Xiao Mengyun and gave her this heartless whip fairy method. Although other disciples of Guanghan palace have also passed it on, only Mengyun and she can feel the pain in her heart. Therefore, Mengyun has always been dismissive of all male immortals, and even full of hatred. She never thought that she would protect a man for the first time. More than a dozen weak monsters rushed to Mengyun and Hailong at a lightning speed. Mengyun recalled her sobbing look when she told herself her experience. A burst of sadness rose in her heart. She danced in her hand, drew a blue light, sighed and said, "what''s love!" the love swept out like a wave. Mengyun moved with the cold moon, and her body revolved around the sea Dragon kneeling on the ground, All the monsters in the air stagnated in mid air after they came into contact with the green light. With the flick of love, countless fragmented monster bodies scattered around, but no drop of blood of different colors could enter within 20 meters around the sea dragon. Mengyun''s attainments in the ruthless whip immortal technique are more than the wind back snow dance sword technique. This secret is known only to the crazy dream fairy and the queen mother. There are many monsters around. Mengyun knows that if he wants to hold on for a while, he can even destroy all these monsters around him. He can only use the ruthless whip method. Mengyun murmured, "love, love, what is love?" after a deep look at the sea dragon, Mengyun''s heart has been completely immersed in the mystery of the heartless whip. The monsters around didn''t stop their attack. A monster like a giant bear rushed up alone. Its body was ten times as big as an ordinary bear. Its body like a hill would leave a deep footprint on the hard rock every step forward. With a roar, the white face in front of the giant bear trembled, and a mass of yellow light spewed out of his mouth and went straight to the dream cloud. This monster is Mengyun''s first face. Now she only has sad memories of the crazy dream fairy in her heart, and doesn''t care who her opponent is. She dances lightly, imagines circles of green light, walks with the whip, and collides with the yellow light group like suicide. It is the promise of life and death in the desperate whip method. When Mengyun''s body rushed into the yellow light, the yellow light became fragmented, and Mengyun''s body was only slightly sluggish, and her delicate body had rushed to the giant bear with the love. The giant bear didn''t seem to expect that the demon force ejected with all his strength would be dissolved so easily. The giant bear''s paw went straight to Mengyun and photographed it. The green light flashed, and the ring of green light wrapped around the giant bear''s palm. Mengyun Jiao''s body flipped in the air. She couldn''t tear off the giant bear''s arm with her emotional ability, but she just pulled it aside, but she didn''t seem to realize anything. Her body still rushed to the giant bear''s head. The giant bear''s mouth opened and ate at Mengyun. At this time, Mengyun''s delicate body stopped and suddenly stopped in the air. The other end of love flew out at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye and directly disappeared into the giant bear''s mouth. The giant bear roared up and burst into a strong yellow light. The love thread wrapped around its arm trembled constantly, and retracted into Mengyun''s hand like a swimming fish. The huge yellow light suddenly broke out. Mengyun had retreated to the sea dragon at this time. She couldn''t dodge in the face of the impact of the yellow light, otherwise, the sea dragon would suffer. In desperation, she deserves to turn her love into a cyan light curtain in front of her, and rely on her own mana to resist the outbreak of the giant bear before her death. This giant bear is not an ordinary monster. Its name is the demon bear. Mengyun and Hailong have met this monster before, but this monster has a defect that it can''t fly. Its Demon power can only attack the enemy within 30 meters from the ground. But also because of this defect, his own attack and defense are extremely strong. The hair on the body is as hard as armor. Once the demon force is released, its strength is enough to make anyone fear, and the explosion before death is even more terrible. The monster bear''s huge body fell to the ground like a golden mountain and a jade pillar, and his brain had been blown to pieces when he was filled with love. There was a big pit on the ground. After the ground demon bear fell, no one dared to rush forward, but looked at it not far away. Mengyun endured the churning Qi and blood in his body and was very calm on the surface. She knew that the monsters they faced in recent days had a certain wisdom. If the monsters saw that she was at the end of her power, I''m afraid she and the sea dragon would be buried here. She didn''t expect that she spent so much mana to resist the final outbreak of the demon bear. Now the immortal power remaining in her body is less than 30% of the best state, but the surrounding demons seem to be the most powerful after entering the demon world, among which there are several powerful demons that look no less powerful than the ground demon bear. It was the first time since she became king Jin Yaoxing that she faced such a weak state. In the case of poor cultivation, all kinds of chaotic emotions continued to erode her heart. The monsters around seemed to have felt something, ready to move again and gradually approached forward. Mengyun smiled sadly, turned his head and looked at Hailong. He secretly asked himself, is it worth dying for this man? To her surprise, her inner answer was yes. At this moment, she seemed to realize the deep-rooted yearning in the misty sky. Turning his head and taking a deep look at Hailong, Mengyun suddenly felt that there seemed to be more power in his body. The left hand holding the whip gently danced and slowly brought the whip to him. A touch of blood light appeared on the light cyan love wire. Mengyun''s whole body was shocked. She knew that it was the blood in the heart of her eldest martial sister crazy dream fairy! Crazy dream fairy once told her that when she could attract the efforts of "love", then her heartless whip has been practiced to the extreme. In the instant of enlightenment, the dream murmur said, "I see, I understand. You are really a good idiot! Although the name is" unfeeling ", but it seems merciless and passionate, the most beautiful part of this whip is to send a love to the body. Although I know it is impossible, but I still have feelings in my heart, my sister, is love really painful? With a flash of red light, Mengyun only felt as if she had entered another world, and a soft voice sounded in the depths of her mind, "Younger martial sister, you are the first person to pass on my heartless whip. When you feel the divine knowledge left by me, it proves that you have your own feelings. Only when you are willing to give everything for your lover can you realize the true meaning of heartless whip and give full play to the realm I can''t reach. I really envy you! How I hope to be with the people I love. Teacher Sister, I know that my experience will make you tremble and even repel feelings. However, I want to tell you that feelings do not come if you don''t want them. Love is more painful than sweet, but if you have never loved in your life, you have never really lived. Open your heart to accept everything, open your heart and release your feelings, Bring my heartless whip to the highest level. No matter where you are, elder martial sister will bless you forever. " Mengyun''s eyes were hot, and two lines of clear tears flowed down the river. She didn''t do it deliberately. Her delicate body was already dancing under the driving of the cold moon''s fragrance dance. The "love" in her hand was magic ripples under the driving of the cyan light. 30% of the remaining mana in her body completely exploded at this moment. The ruthless whip fairy method triggered the explosive mana and played the most powerful force. The monsters rushed at Mengyun and Hailong from all directions. When they were close to five meters, they suddenly found in horror that the seemingly insignificant layers of cyan and red ripples had been made into a big net without any gap. The big net flew out in all directions around, just like invisible, and instantly passed through the bodies of all monsters. Mengyun''s delicate body looked very graceful and beautiful There was a charming smile on his face. The monsters seemed to be fascinated by Mengyun. Hundreds of monsters completely surrounded Mengyun and Hailong three meters away, fixed there one by one, and looked at Mengyun with dementia. Mengyun''s delicate body circled around the sea dragon and slowly fell in front of him, muttering in a low voice: "My friend, my friend, that''s all I can do for you. If you can''t wake up before the effectiveness of love disappears, I''ll die with you. In my heart, I''ve never been afraid of death, but I''m so afraid now. I don''t want to die. I still want to be with you. Wake up quickly, okay?" With these words, Mengyun''s whole body softened and collapsed beside the sea dragon, which fully stimulated her mana. In the case of overdraft, she had no strength to support her body. After the last week of cultivation, the Qi of chaos converged at the Lingtai again. The dark red pill of chaos seemed to become more solid. The brilliance loomed and felt the powerful explosive force it contained. Hai Long was very excited. After a while of cultivation, he knew that his cultivation had increased again. Take a deep breath and sink the Qi of chaos into the meridians , the six senses gradually recovered. With the recovery of hearing, a large number of heavy gasps appeared in Hai Long''s ears. He was startled and quickly opened his eyes. He saw that his eyes were full of tall monsters. These monsters stared at themselves, but for some reason, Tao didn''t rush up. The Qi of chaos was subconsciously emitted from his body, instantly When the sea dragon suddenly felt something around him, he looked down and saw Mengyun falling in front of him. There was a sharp pain in his heart, as if he couldn''t breathe. As soon as he sucked his hands, Mengyun had been sucked into his arms. The chaotic gas was input from every pore of Mengyun. When he felt the faint heartbeat of the sea dragon, his heart was relieved, Mengyun doesn''t matter. He just loses his strength. When his mind was stable, Hailong couldn''t help asking himself that these monsters had rushed to such a close distance. Why didn''t he attack himself and Mengyun? Are they stupid? No, Mengyun must have used some method to temporarily limit the action ability of these monsters. Just in time, I will take this opportunity to destroy them. Hailong''s judgment is very correct. Inspired by his emotions, Mengyun gives full play to his potential and uses the special attack love net of heartless whip to fix all the monsters around him. The power of love net has reached the limit in her hands. Although these monsters are very strong, they have no human wisdom after all. Love net itself uses its own emotions with spiritual impact to influence its opponents. Under the influence of Mengyun, the monsters have a chaotic state in their minds and have temporarily lost control of their bodies, That''s why it''s temporarily fixed there and can''t move. Love net also has the same effect on immortals, but people''s thinking is agile after all. If you use this method to fix people, even if there is a great difference in cultivation, you can only stay for a few minutes. If the opponent''s cultivation is not much different from the caster, it depends on whether love net can succeed, because even one second is enough to kill among immortal family experts. The sea dragon pinched the magic spell and waved his big sleeve. He covered Meng yundun in his coma. At the same time, the golden cudgel sent out a thousand powerful chengyuyu attack to the surroundings in the twinkling light. Jin mangzhan was put in the middle. Under the invincible power of the golden cudgel, even the thick scales could not stop the attack of the sea dragon. Within 30 meters around, the sea dragon immediately cleared an open space. However, at this time, the power of love also disappeared. Click to view the picture link: Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin emperor, Qin Empero Chapter 286 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hailong is lucky. At least, he woke up before his love network disappeared. However, what he has to face immediately is a large group of powerful monsters. In the roar and roar, the monsters rushed to the sea dragon by stepping on their companions'' flesh and blood. A large amount of yin and evil Qi accompanied by the attacks of various monsters almost filled every inch of the gap around the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon is not afraid, and he doesn''t have to be afraid. Different from Mengyun before, now he only needs to protect himself. Besides, with a golden cudgel, can monsters hurt him? Mengyun''s collapse has completely aroused the anger in the sea dragon''s heart. His body is stiff and shocked. There are two sea dragons in place. The separation and the body can be clearly separated. The sea dragon is holding a golden cudgel, while the separation is holding a dark red long staff transformed by magic. The split body skill Hailong has been successfully cultivated for a long time, but the split body appeared for a short time. Now his split body skill has reached the fourth level. The split body can be summoned every 36 days. Under the influence of his anger, he used this Lingtai Fangcun mountain unique skill for the first time. As soon as the separation appeared, Hailong felt different. The consciousness in his mind seemed to be divided into two in an instant. Yunyang little Heavenly Master was right. This separation is to create another self. The split support time can''t last long, and using it once consumes a lot of mana. In particular, the mental damage can''t be recovered in 36 days. Therefore, the sea dragon must make the most powerful attack in the shortest time. The sea dragon intended to sink the Lingtai and urged his two bodies to throw heaven and earth in different directions. The golden cudgel and the dark red long staff seem to be infinitely magnified. Two sea dragons turn in the air at the same time. Under the guidance of another dark red light, the strongest attack in the thousand Jun staff method appears in both directions at the same time. The monsters felt an extremely strong pressure, which made them feel out of breath. Under the effect of pressure, the monsters who had just recovered their consciousness ran away without loss. Due to the fishy pain of the mind, only one sound was made when the two Heaven and earth throwing fell to the ground, and the whole demon world seemed to tremble. Under the full exertion of the sea dragon''s chaotic gas, the heaven and earth throwing exploded with great power. Everything around was blocked by the smoke and dust of the crushed rock, and the monsters hit by the enlarged golden cudgel naturally had no luck, Even those monsters around were knocked to the ground one by one. Hai Long''s attack naturally will not stop like this. He wants to vent his anger in his heart. He hardly hesitates. Driven by his thoughts, Ben Zun and Fen Shen simultaneously use three thunderbolts around, and all the space is shrouded by the shadow of the stick. This is the most powerful attack that the sea dragon can achieve at present. The Buddha and the separated body are back-to-back. Everything around is included in the three types of attacks: Qianjun chengyuyu, Tanxiao retreat from the sky and upside down Laojun furnace. Mana expands and explodes instantly, like a huge light ball exploding. The hard rock ground of the demon world turned into powder and gradually sank under the attack of chaos and powerful stick method. No matter how powerful the defense of the monsters is, no monster can get a whole corpse where the stick shadow passes. Within hundreds of meters, it was completely razed to the ground by the sea dragon. A big pit up to ten meters deep appeared on the ground. Only some fast monsters on the periphery can escape this disaster. At the end of the thunderbolt three dozen, the split of the sea dragon has disappeared. In his mind, Hai Long suddenly felt tired. He knew that this was the result of excessive mental consumption. The side effects of separation are really not small. Hailong knows that it really takes some time to recover his mental power. However, he did not stop to rest at this time. With the large consumption of chaotic Qi, Hailong frantically absorbed the surrounding Yin and evil Qi, and the chaotic Qi recovered at an unprecedented speed. The sea dragon snorted coldly and used a tumbling cloud step. His body turned into a fog in the air, like a running monster. The golden cudgel took back his body, his right hand vibrated, and a long flame knife formed by Taiyi two pole true fire appeared in his hand. At the speed of chaotic Qi cultivation, if the sea dragon has been using the powerful attack of thousand powerful stick method, The Qi of chaos will gradually weaken, and the consumption of true fire at the two poles of Taiyi will be relatively small. In order to kill more monsters, he chose this method. Sea dragon doesn''t know any Sabre technique at all, but with the magic of somersault cloud, he dodged and flew to a monster, took up the knife and fell. In the extremely hot flame, the monster immediately separated. There was no pause, just like smoke and clouds, constantly appeared next to monsters, and blood gushed out, and monsters fell one by one. Hai Long''s choice is very correct. With the consumption of mana, the Qi of chaos is constantly replenished. The mana in his body is not weakened, but continuously enhanced. Hai Long suddenly found that this is a good cultivation method, which can not only eliminate monsters, but also continuously improve his Qi of chaos. While he was killing, he lost the chaos gas recovered from his body to Mengyun, who was included in his sleeve. Now he only had the idea of killing. The place where the flame long knife passed set off a bloody storm. In the eyes of the monsters, the sea dragons have become demons. They are afraid that they will not run fast enough to be caught up by the demons. Even monsters as powerful as the earth demon bear will only escape. Hai Long''s flame knife fully embodies the words fast, accurate and ruthless. In the constant killing, straight forward to the depths of the demon world. However, Hailong didn''t find that in the continuous killing, there was a light black gas around the chaotic Qi of his body protection. With the continuous killing, he was completely immersed in the pleasure of killing. Under the effect of the murderous Qi, his cultivation has been improved to an unprecedented level, and the Taiyi bipolar true fire has quietly increased from the sixth level to the seventh level, His chaotic Qi also gradually moved forward from a small state to a medium state. "Kill -" the sea dragon held a knife in both hands and suddenly swept forward. A monster with a height of more than five meters and a hard shell on its body surface turned into ashes under the baptism of real fire, and a deep gully remained on the ground. He just wanted to rush forward again, but he heard a cold and familiar voice in his ear, "enough, don''t kill any more. If you kill again, you will be possessed." at the same time, a cold air flow flowed up like a refreshing rush and filled his mind. The killing heart converged in an instant. The sea dragon stood in place. He suddenly found that his limbs were shaking constantly. The chaotic gas around his body converged. The demon blood contaminated with the chaotic gas slipped and formed a circle on the ground. Bursts of fishy gas came to his nose. The sea dragon''s body shook and fell to the ground, panting constantly. At this time, his heart was at a loss. His mind was blank, so blank that there was no thought. His eyes stared at the front empty. There were monsters around him, but none dared to get close to him within 100 meters. They all stared at the demon killing king in horror. Some timid bodies were trembling. "Let me out." the cold voice sounded again. The sea dragon instinctively raised his hand. His mana is still at its peak. Under the action of Dharma, the light flashes, and Mengyun has appeared in front of the sea dragon. With a layer of frost on her pretty face, she stared at the sea dragon and said, "do you know what you''re doing?" Hailong shook his head and looked at the front with empty eyes. Mengyun suddenly softened the lines on his face, squatted in front of the sea dragon and said softly: "I''ve been awake for some time. If my judgment is right, you''ve killed thousands of monsters in the demon world for at least ten days. When I woke up, I didn''t realize the problem. However, with the passage of time, I found that your murderous Qi is so strong, and it seems that you can''t control your body. Hai long , you know, if this goes on, when the murderous spirit invades your brain, you will become an idiot who only knows killing. You are tired. Although your mana is still strong, your spirit is already tired. Sleep, sleep, with me, you won''t be in any danger. " Mengyun''s palm shines soft pink light and gently combs the long red hair scattered on the sea dragon''s head. Bursts of warm feelings flow into the sea dragon''s heart. "You are tired, tired. Sleep, sleep. When you wake up, everything will become beautiful." Mengyun''s voice flowed into Hailong''s ears like magic, and the white light of her body protection gradually turned into pink, covering herself and Hailong''s body. Hailong seemed to find a warm harbor, closed his eyes, slipped into Mengyun''s arms, hugged her soft body, and slept slowly on her elastic thigh. Meng Yun is right. Although the chaotic Qi of Hailong is constantly improving, his mental power has already been overdrawn. This overdraft is very terrible. Now Hailong''s brain is like a piece of white paper, losing all the ability to think, and only relying on his instinct to do what he wants to do. Once evil or murderous Qi invades, he will lose his memory Recalling, she was evil. Mengyun''s timely awakening pulled Hailong back from the edge of the most crisis. Her Moon Palace fairy method was originally cold, which stimulated Hailong''s fire attribute chaos Qi the most. Although Mengyun''s mana was limited by heaven and earth, her cultivation was very high after all. After the injection of Hailong''s chaos Qi and her previous understanding of the ruthless whip method, her cultivation improved to a higher level and reluctantly urged her Moving his magic power stimulated Hai Long''s brain and pulled him back from the killing. Now Mengyun uses a profound magic skill of the Moon Palace fairy method, called "Huimeng". When using this fairy method, it not only consumes magic power, but also requires high self cultivation. In Guanghan palace, you can use "Huimeng" There are no more than five of them, including the queen mother. This immortal method can be used in the attack. Once successful, the other party will fall into a deep sleep. Isn''t it free to be slaughtered? However, the success rate of returning to dream is not very high. When the enemy''s will is firm, it is very likely to fail. Although the mana of sea dragon has exceeded Mengyun at this time, his mind is completely empty In the white, under the effect of returning to the dream, he fell asleep sweetly. Mengyun gently wears Hailong''s long hair to help him adjust his posture and try to make him sleep more comfortable. Her heart is full of tenderness. At this moment, she just wants to treat Hailong well. After previous life and death, she has learned a lot. Although the man lying in his arms has more than one wife, what does it matter? As long as she loves him Let''s talk about everything in the future. Lower her head and kiss on the forehead of the sea dragon. Mengyun flew two red clouds with a pretty face. She took a deep breath and calmed her inner agitation. She put Xuanyuan sword beside her and was ready to respond at any time. The monsters around seemed very calm. In the center of the sea dragon, hundreds of meters seemed to be their forbidden area. The monsters lived freely Moving, but no one dared to step into the minefield. Mengyun murmured, "Hai Long, you are no longer a waste. Even the cruel monsters in the demon world will be afraid of you. I won''t ask you to accept me. I just want to love you secretly." Demon world, also in demon world, there are two people who are making continuous efforts. The black air seemed to cut through the sky, cut down heavily, and split on a hard claw in a loud noise. At the same time, a hot fire also impacted on the same part. The Giant Claw dripping mucus trembled and half melted. "Good, good." the roar of anger and hatred sounded, and another giant claw flew to. The gray air flow immediately wrapped the black and red light, and the surrounding air seemed to solidify. Then, two screams sounded, and the red and black light was thrown out heavily, bumped into the hard stone wall and slid slowly. Tianqin wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, and her eyes shone with perseverance. She had long been used to failure. These days, she and Huoqiu attack the demon Scorpion King in turn. Although they can bring some trauma to the demon Scorpion King every time, it is not fatal. The demon Scorpion King''s body can be large or small, and the protection of her head is very strict. She has not used her full strength in the battle with them. Today, Huoqiu couldn''t stand it and attacked with tianqin to test how much progress they had made during this period. Although they succeeded in destroying half of the giant claws of the demon Scorpion King, they failed. If it had not been for the mercy of the demon Scorpion King, their bodies would have been torn to pieces now. Click to view the picture link: Qin Di Qin Di Qin Di Qin di Chapter 287 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tianqin didn''t say much. He pulled up the fire and disappeared into the sight of the demon Scorpion King. The demon Scorpion King looked at their back and waved the half destroyed giant claw. The Giant Claw immediately grew and recovered rapidly. His ferocious face showed a soft smile, "it seems that there is really hope after the demon underworld. These two girls are good. The speed of progress is really unexpected!" A strange female voice suddenly sounded in the demon Scorpion King''s ear, "Old five, our demon world is really busy recently! Just now, big brother felt that two more creatures came to our world. And it seems that they came from the fairy world. The strength of these two immortals is very strong. No monster can stop their progress. I''m afraid they will come near our ten thousand demon tower soon." The demon Scorpion King was stunned and said, "immortal? Third sister, the boss can''t feel wrong. How could the immortal come to our demon world? Did they forget the agreement between the Ming emperor and the Tathagata Buddha?" "I don''t know. According to my estimation, they should have touched something unintentionally before they came to the demon world. After all, no immortal wants to fall into our demon world. No matter why they come, the place you guard is the only way to our ten thousand demon tower. When they come, you kill them. Now it seems that the emperor doesn''t want to launch an attack on the fairy world Offensive. " The demon Scorpion King nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry. With me here, the immortal can''t pass." The strange female voice suddenly laughed, and her laughter seemed very debauchery, "Old five, don''t underestimate those two immortals. Their strength is definitely stronger than you think, and much stronger than the two little girls in the underworld you cultivate now. At present, few monsters in our demon world dare to approach them. You know, just a few days ago, one of the two immortals suddenly killed. According to the boss through induction, at least Nearly 100000 monsters of all kinds died in his hands, including 100000. Oh, it''s hard for us to do it. So you should be careful, otherwise, you red blood Scorpion will be cut to death by others. Ha ha, ha ha. " The demon Scorpion King said angrily, "are you happy that I was hacked to death by others? Don''t forget that without me, our five demon kings wouldn''t be all. And don''t forget that we don''t die in the demon world." "Well, I won''t quarrel with you. Just pay attention to yourself. If you can''t beat others, don''t force it. Even if you can be reborn, it will do great damage to yourself." The demon Scorpion King smiled and said, "I knew that the third sister cares about me most. Alas, unfortunately, we are not the same kind, otherwise we can mate, and maybe there will be some dissimilarity." The strange female voice seemed to be angry. "Don''t come back if you have the ability. Hum, I won''t clean you up. I''ll tie you up and keep you from moving for a hundred years." The demon Scorpion King ignored his "third sister", looked at the dark sky and murmured, "killing 100000 monsters really makes me look forward to it! I haven''t been excited for a long time. I hope those two immortals can let me use my real power." At this time, his damaged Giant Claw had grown back and waved it gently. His whole body suddenly became smaller and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. Everything around him returned to silence. The creeping and trembling monsters carefully got up and left. I don''t know how long it took. Hailong gradually woke up. He felt very comfortable all over. His body was like in a furnace. The warm air flow kept rotating around his body. This was his first time to sleep since he entered the fairyland, and he slept so comfortably. It seemed that there was a soft and comfortable thing under his head, which was very elastic and faint fragrance Qi came from his nose. He didn''t want to wake up. He turned over and wanted to put his hand around his pillow. At first, it was soft. He was surprised. He seemed to realize something and suddenly opened his eyes. Mengyun looks down at Hailong. Since he went to sleep, Mengyun has always maintained this posture. Hailong''s big hand is touching her side hip. Seeing Hailong suddenly open his eyes, Mengyun can''t help but be surprised. Two red clouds quickly rise on his pretty face. Hailong blinked, hurriedly sat up, scratched his head and said awkwardly, "what''s the matter with me." Mengyun took a deep breath and covered his pretty face with the ice familiar to the sea dragon, "You slept. Didn''t you feel that you killed too much before? The murderous spirit you exuded has even taken shape. You are an immortal and should know how to control your emotions. Excessive killing will do great harm to your mind. If I hadn''t noticed it, I''m afraid you''d be possessed by the murderous spirit now. In order to calm you down, I use this sect The magic of returning to dream made you sleep, and then helped you dissipate the murderous Qi in your body. Do you still feel uncomfortable now? " Feeling the surging Qi of chaos in his body, the sea dragon shook his head and said: "I''m all right now. At that time, I saw you faint. I was very angry. I used a spell that requires a lot of mental power, resulting in scattered consciousness. In the later killing, I couldn''t control myself anymore. I just wanted to kill those monsters desperately. I''m afraid you know the later situation better than me. At that time, my mind was confused. Thank you, in the midst of danger The time saved me. "Hailong thanked Mengyun from the bottom of his heart. I''m afraid he doesn''t know what he would be like without her. Mengyun said calmly: "No, you don''t need to thank me. You saved me first, and I can save you. We don''t owe anyone anything. Moreover, I can only return to the fairy world if I cooperate with you. Now the monsters don''t seem to dare to be enemies with us. You can meditate for a few days and completely stabilize your mind. Then we can find the center of the demon world. Without the obstruction of monsters, I think it won''t take long for me We can go back to the fairy world. "She avoided the sea dragon''s eyes and looked into the distance. With the adaptation these days, she and the sea dragon have been able to see the scenery hundreds of meters away in the demon world. Hailong took a deep look at Mengyun. He felt that Mengyun seemed to be avoiding something, but he didn''t want to think about it. He found that he was in a low-lying area, behind which was a tall rock. It was dark around, and the evil spirit was very strong. Mengyun stood in front of him, gently stroked by the breeze, fluttering her white dress, with a head of green silk hanging behind his back and his hands The Xuanyuan sword in the gives off a faint light. At this moment, the sea dragon seems to see the mistiness of that year. How similar their temperament is! They are just cold and gentle, but they can also stir up their own mind. He was surprised. Hai Long shook his head and threw the idea out. How could he think so? Isn''t it enough that he has ethereal, tianqin and even shadow? Besides, even if Mengyun has feelings for himself, he can''t move his heart because of himself. If he can''t think more about this, he''d better try to return to the fairy world to find ethereal as soon as possible. He''s relieved to think of this Slowly close your eyes, condense your inner vision, and control the Qi of chaos to run slowly with more than half of your mental power. As soon as the Qi of chaos was urged, Hai Long was startled. The original calm and solid Qi of chaos had undergone great changes, and its running speed was similar to the divine power he had cultivated before. It was almost just a thought, and the Qi of chaos had been running for half a week. Hai long only felt a chill behind his back and thought to himself, could he get angry because of excessive killing Have you become a devil? Of course, he knows what a terrible thing it is. He carefully uses his mind to urge the chaotic Qi and control it to move forward at the slowest speed. But even so, the chaotic Qi flows like a tidal sea. As long as his mind moves a little, its speed will increase rapidly. A week soon runs out, and the heart of the sea dragon will gradually settle down, There is no sign of going crazy. The operation of chaotic Qi is completely in accordance with the previous context. After running for nine weeks, the breath in the body has been completely mixed, and even the mind has recovered. Looking inside at the chaos pill at the Lingtai, Hailong found that the chaos pill had completely turned black, and the chaos gas emitted by it was more pure than before. Hailong was very cautious, lest his chaos gas be mixed with murderous gas or evil gas, and carefully felt the breath. However, all his worries were futile, and there was no abnormality in the chaos gas. 40 After nine weeks, Hailong finally confirmed that his cultivation was not affected, but made great progress. The Qi of chaos seemed to have undergone qualitative changes, which brought more powerful strength to the word. The running speed was almost five times faster than before, that is to say, condensing and cultivating the Qi of chaos would be at least five times faster than before. Mengyun looks at the sea dragon whose whole body emits a dark red light. She is more and more surprised. She can''t see the depth of the sea dragon at all. On the surface, the chaotic Qi of his body protection is darker, but the inherent power has become unusually powerful. Mengyun is really hard to believe that more than 200 years ago, he was a person who was lazy to look at it An ordinary immortal with eyes, but 200 years later, he has become so powerful that he makes his heart afraid. Such a progress speed is definitely an exception not only in the fairy world, but also in the whole six worlds. Hai Long''s progress is actually for a reason. When he was in the human world, he had reached the cultivation achievement close to Da Luo Jinxian. However, at that time, because he suffered the immortal spirit of two scattered immortals, his mana was not solid enough. Although his cultivation achievement was strong on the surface, in fact, his real strength did not reach that level. After all, the strength from others was not his own cultivation Of course, there will be a lot of losses when he controls it. When he arrived in the fairyland, he learned the Taiyi true method of Zhenyuan immortal, which made his breath more complex. If he continued to develop according to the situation at that time, even if the sea dragon had been cultivated for thousands of years, he could only be a good great Luo Jinxian in the end. However, he had the help of his Master Sun Wukong, who worked in the Sun Wukong and burning the fire With the help of Deng Buddha and Zhenyuan immortal, Hailong got an unparalleled opportunity in the world. He was sent to the Eight Diagrams stove of the Supreme Lord. In the nine days and nine ignorance true fire, his body was refined like all kinds of concentrated elixirs. With the Eight Diagrams stove and nine days and nine ignorance true fire, all impurities in his body were completely eliminated. In addition, he was the body of Zhiyang Yu has achieved the chaotic Qi that dominates the nature of heaven and earth. Through nearly 300 years of cultivation, he has absorbed a lot of fairy Qi. Although his cultivation is in the realm of chaotic Qi, his body has become like a huge treasure house. The Yin and evil Qi of the demon world is the key to open this treasure house. Here, his stagnant chaotic Qi has finally made rapid progress Yes. The red hair on the sea dragon''s head hung quietly behind him, and his resolute face looked a little cold. What he exuded was the breath of the king, even incomparable majesty. The surrounding monsters doubled the distance to the distance. Now few people dare to look at the sea dragon. They all know that the outsider can bring them only one thing, that It''s death. Feeling the breath of the sea dragon, Mengyun was surprised to find that her body seemed to be absorbing the magic power he put out. This magic power was just like the pure spirit gas he lost directly to herself, which was of great benefit to her cultivation. The magic power in her body was improving unconsciously. She subconsciously approached the sea dragon and sat down beside him. If it weren''t for the fear that monsters would sneak attack, Mengyun would have settled long ago. You know, it''s very difficult for an immortal to improve her accomplishments. This opportunity can''t be found. Hailong woke up from his meditation, and his whole body was relaxed as never before. Everything around him seemed to be under his own control. Every tiny fluctuation in the air could not escape his own feelings. When he opened his eyes, two golden lights flashed out like the essence. The demon world was no longer so dark. Everything lit up. Even he could clearly see every gap on the ground and rocks. Looking at his palm, he suddenly felt that everything was so magical. The chaotic Qi absorbed and transformed during the killing period had been fully absorbed and understood by him, Even the mind returned to normal. Hailong is now fully confident that if he turns into a separate body, he can at least hold on for twice as long as the last time. Mengyun looked at the golden light in the dragon''s eyes and her heart trembled. In her life, she only saw this kind of magic light from the eyes of her master, Queen Mother Xi. Although the Dragon seems to have not entered the realm of that great magic power, he has taken a further step than himself, and I''m afraid he will never catch up. There was no jealousy in her heart, only joy. The strength of Hailong seemed to make her happier than herself. She smiled and said, "you wake up. It seems that you have not only recovered your cultivation, but also made a breakthrough, right?" Chapter 288 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hailong stared at Mengyun blankly. Her flash in the pan smile was so moving, especially the casual concern in her clear and beautiful eyes, which warmed Hailong''s heart. "Mengyun, you know? You smile really beautiful, and the beauty suffocated me. Hasn''t anyone told you before? Your smile is more destructive than your magic." Mengyun was stunned for a while, and his pretty face was covered with a layer of frost again. "Don''t play with me. Now that you are well, we should move forward." With the sharp and clear feeling of promotion, Hailong felt that although her look had changed, after listening to his words, her heartbeat suddenly doubled, smiled and said, "why always keep a face? Isn''t it tired to wear a mask?" as he said, his right hand suddenly grabbed it like Mengyun''s left shoulder. Mengyun''s eyes flashed a cold light, her delicate body flashed, and she stepped on the cold moon to dance. She wanted to flash through the sea dragon''s hand with her magical body method. But this time she made a mistake. The surrounding space suddenly pressed down like a solid wall. Even with her cultivation, she couldn''t help walking disorderly without preparation. The sea dragon''s hand grasps her shoulder smoothly. Mengyun angrily said, "what are you doing..." just after saying these four words, a gentle energy has been input into her body. The pure power has shocked her whole body. The golden elixir at the Lingtai has already reached the realm of heaven elixir trembled violently. The magic power in her body is running rapidly. In an instant, the speed has exceeded the limit of her daily self-cultivation. Mengyun looked into Hai Long''s eyes and was at a loss. At this time, all her actions were completely controlled by Hai long. While inputting his chaotic Qi into Mengyun, Hailong said, "fairy, you have reached the final stage of Tiandan realm. All I can do is open the door to Shendan realm for you. How long you can reach Shendan realm depends on your own." through the memory left by Sun Wukong, he knows all kinds of realms of Jindan very well, He can be sure that his chaotic pill is no worse than the highest level of golden pill. Through this practice, Hailong found that the chaotic pill can change with the progress of his cultivation. The reason why he decided to input the Qi of chaos into Mengyun and enhance her realm of golden elixir was mainly driven by the fear brought to him after Mengyun fainted that day. Mengyun can''t absorb evil Qi in this world. Mana recovery can only be transformed by his chaotic Qi. In order to give Mengyun more protection in case of danger, Hailong doesn''t hesitate to spend mana to help her. In the demon world, the recovery speed of chaotic Qi is still above the fairy world, so he doesn''t worry about anything. Mengyun looked at Hailong and her beautiful eyes showed a complex light. Although Hailong said it was light, how could she not know how much mana it would take to open the door to the next realm after many years of hard training? Why? Why should he be so good to himself? Is it just because he is his comrade in arms? Mengyun suddenly felt that he was so happy. A man was willing to pay for his hard-earned mana, which could prove at least something. She had already let go of her heart, and the figure of Hailong had already been injected into the deepest part of it. At this moment, the figure seemed to become clearer. A golden light suddenly burst from Mengyun''s forehead and raised her head. The golden light lit up the sky. Mengyun moaned. In an instant, everything around her became so beautiful. Her body drifted out of the ground uncontrollably. The golden light gradually spread from her forehead to her whole body, and even her green hair was shrouded in it. The sea dragon took his left hand back to his chest, changed his hands, and injected three dark red airflow into Mengyun''s body. The monsters in the distance looked at the spectacle, and subconsciously retreated. "Ah -" Mengyun cried out in some pain, his body twisted slightly, as if to break free from any bondage. Suddenly, the golden light disappeared completely. Everything is calm. The sea dragon''s face looked a little pale and said with a smile: "Well, I didn''t expect to need so many Manas to open this door. Fortunately, I made a breakthrough, otherwise I really couldn''t finish it. Mengyun, the immortal Dharma of your Guanghan palace belongs to cold, and my immortal Dharma belongs to fire. I can''t help you directly improve your accomplishments. I can only turn my own mana into the purest immortal Qi to help you open a door to a deeper realm. This Well, at least it will be easier for you to cycle your immortal power itself and restore your mana. " Mengyun''s everything returned to normal, but there was a little more golden light on his forehead, nodded and whispered, "thank you." The sea dragon smiled and said, "don''t pull. We are connected by fate now. Helping you is helping myself! I just hope that after returning to the fairy world, you won''t pursue me for spying on you that day." Mengyun blushed and stared at Hailong angrily and said, "you dare to mention it. Hum, you, you..." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "Mengyun! I find that I really like to see your shy appearance. Your blushing look is as beautiful as when you smile. Hey, don''t do it, let''s go." Mengyun clapped her hand in the air. She knew that even if she wanted to clean up the sea dragon, she couldn''t do it. She said angrily, "anyway, you''re not allowed to mention that thing in the future. You just lost so much mana for me. Don''t you need to rest for a while?" Hai Long said proudly, "of course not. My mana recovery speed is very fast. Even in danger, don''t you still have you? Hurry up. I really miss misty. You know? Erlang God has gone to the fairy palace. I''m afraid misty will be in danger." Mengyun''s charming body was shocked and said, "Erlang God, did he also go to the fairy palace? That bastard, hum." Hailong was stunned and said, "you don''t seem to like that Erlang God! But he seems very gentle on the surface." Mengyun''s eyes showed deep hatred and said, "if I have the ability, I will kill him. Erlang God looks like a modest gentleman, but in fact his stomach is full of men, thieves and prostitutes." The sea dragon trembled and seemed to think of something. He said angrily, "Mengyun, has that bastard done anything to you?" Mengyun was stunned and said in a cold voice, "what he did to me has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about it. You just have to be careful about that person. Your cultivation may not be as good as him, but it''s not much worse. His magic power is very deep. The three pointed two blade gun has a very domineering cultivation. Don''t you want to go? Let''s go." then he flew out first. A strange feeling suddenly rose in Hailong''s heart. He wanted to kill Erlang God. He could see that Mengyun must have suffered from Erlang God. What can happen between men and women? It''s already clear. He hates it. He wants to go to the fairyland immediately. However, the first sentence of Mengyun just now deeply hurt his heart. Yeah! What''s between Mengyun and Erlang God? What do you control? Who is Mengyun? Nothing. With a self mocking smile, the original good mood disappeared, and the Sea Dragon flew up and chased Mengyun. Without the barrier of monsters, their progress is very smooth. Tumbling clouds and Lengyue Congxiang dance are the best body methods of flying. They fly to the deepest part of the demon world like meteors chasing the moon. As they got closer and closer to the center of the demon world, monsters began to attack them, and one wave was stronger than another. But the sea dragon and Mengyun after making a breakthrough are beyond the reach of these monsters. The sea dragon didn''t use the separation technique anymore, but the flame knife transformed by Taiyi''s two poles'' true fire is enough to help him destroy all enemies. Since mentioning Erlang God, Mengyun seemed very silent. Along the way, she allowed Hailong to open the way in front. She only followed quietly behind. Hailong wanted to ask her what she was thinking many times, but finally she held back. Now they can be regarded as friends. Hailong doesn''t want to destroy this relationship because of his questioning. He suddenly felt that he loved Mengyun, and the pain in Mengyun''s heart also affected his heart. I don''t know how long he flew. Hailong felt that the evil Qi around him was becoming stronger and stronger. He had a hunch that he was not far from his destination. "Let''s go down and have a rest." Mengyun, who has been silent, finally spoke. Although his tone was very cold, it still made Hailong happy. "OK! It''s time to have a rest. When we set off again, we should be able to find the center of the demon world." they fell on the ground, Mengyun looked around, and the monsters stayed far away. Perhaps after the killing, there was a strong murderous spirit hidden in the sea dragon, except for some blind monsters, Nothing dared to harass them. "Hai Long, do you know why I told you to come down and rest?" Mengyun said faintly. Hailong was stunned, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Is there a crisis ahead?" Mengyun''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, "you are very smart. Yes, if I judge well, there is our trip ahead. The biggest crisis in the demon world is waiting for us. Although the demon world is chaotic, it also has its master. Even if it is attached to the underworld, the real power of the demon world cannot be humiliated." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "yes! The monsters here are already very strong, and some are even close to the strength of the great Luo Jinxian in our fairy world. Don''t you want to tell me that there are more powerful monsters in front of us, even stronger than we can deal with." Mengyun nodded and said positively: "Yes. Shifu once told me that the demon world has its own masters. In the two four world wars 100000 years ago, the demon world once brought great casualties to the immortal Buddha world. There are five masters in the demon world, who call themselves the five demon kings. They are very cunning. In the four world wars, they don''t fight against our predecessors with great magic power and hand them over to the people in the underworld To deal with them, the five of them are only looking for weaker experts in the two realms of fairy and Buddha to attack. To say that there are many killings, the demon world is never below the underworld. Our fairy world has always maintained a low level and can not enhance our strength to a higher level. A large part of the reason is that talents withered. The killing 100000 years ago was really terrible. " "Demon kings? There are five more?" the sea dragon frowned and said, "how strong are these demon kings? Can we deal with them with our current ability?" Mengyun sighed and said: "Shifu only told me so much, and she didn''t participate in the war 100000 years ago. She doesn''t know the specific situation. But according to my estimation, the demon king 100000 years ago will never be worse than our stars. But after 100000 years, how strong they will be can only be unknown. So I asked you to stop and let''s discuss the countermeasures." The sea dragon was silent, and his heart turned. For a long time, he raised his head fiercely and said, "if there is only one demon king, I am almost absolutely sure that I can kill him, but if there are five, I''m afraid it''s very difficult." This time Mengyun was surprised. "Are you sure to kill a demon king? You know, we don''t know their strength! Why are you so sure?" The Dragon sighed: "I can''t tell you yet, and you will know by then. In the face of unknown powerful forces, we can only meet difficulties. Well, let''s touch it quietly. If we only meet one demon king, we''ll try our best to kill him, and then run away, so that we can at least reduce each other''s strength. If several demon kings are here, we have only one way to escape. With your cold moon Congxiang dance and my tumbling clouds, even if you can''t fight, you can always run. " Mengyun nodded and said, "now it''s the only way. If you don''t hit, you must run away immediately." The sea dragon sighed: "it''s a pity that you don''t know the ruthless whip of your Guanghan palace. Otherwise, it will be easier to deal with the demon king with my invincible golden cudgel." Mengyun was stunned and said with a smile, "how do you know I can''t whip without emotion?" Hai Long looked at her in surprise. "Haven''t you always used Xuanyuan sword? And you have so high attainments in the wind back snow dance sword technique, how can you learn another attack immortal method with similar power at the same time? You don''t want to tell me that you have learned both." Mengyun proudly said, "why not? Then you just need to cooperate." Suddenly, the sea dragon felt a heat in his chest, and an inexplicable sense of intimacy came from afar. This feeling suddenly spread all over his body. A faint silver light flashed through his clothes with magic power, which was clearly the immortal power of Yin-Yang against the sky mirror. Mengyun looked at Hailong and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" The sea dragon stared in a direction, "there, there seems to be something I''m familiar with." Mengyun looked down the dragon''s eyes and was surprised to find that the same silver light lit up thousands of meters away from them. Due to the darkness of the demon world, the two silver lights looked so dazzling. She just wanted to say something, but saw the Dragon rush out recklessly. The speed reached an unprecedented level. Chapter 289 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Address: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tianqin was practicing. Suddenly, she clearly felt a heat in her chest, and the power of the dark devil in her body was a little disordered. Surprised, she quickly restrained her mind and urged the mana to return to the Lingtai along the meridians. She felt this unstable breath for the first time since she practiced the dark devil Dharma. She thought that she was too hasty and became possessed by the devil, so she immediately stopped practicing. Six senses gradually recovered. She heard a roar of fire, and the surrounding air suddenly surged. Hailong couldn''t believe his feeling, but it was so real. He was getting closer and closer to the silver, and his heart was full of expectations. Just then, a roar sounded, a strong fire suddenly burst out, the surrounding air was completely hot, and a huge fire hit itself. Although he was in a hurry, the sea dragon remained calm. His body and mind coincided, his mind and heart coincided, his hands were surrounded in front of his chest, and a huge cyan red fire shield composed of Taiyi two poles of true fire blocked him. In the roar, the sea dragon''s rapidly advancing body stopped in mid air, and the fireball that attacked him suddenly flew back, showing its original appearance. Huoqiu''s heart was full of surprise. She never thought that her cultivation could not be destroyed in the future. At first, she thought it was a monster, but when she saw each other''s face, she couldn''t help but be stunned. She didn''t expect that the other party was a human, and it still looked very pleasing to the eye. In particular, the fire attribute smell emanating from each other brought her a strong sense of intimacy. The whole body of Hailong was shocked, and the blood in his body seemed to boil in an instant. Looking at Huoqiu, he trembled and said, "sister Huoqiu, sister Huoqiu, why are you here?" Huoqiu was stunned. Only a few people knew her name. Although she heard the sea dragon''s voice very familiar, she still didn''t recognize it because of the great changes in her appearance. In front of the flower, she only felt that her whole body was tight, and the Kirin flame was completely pressed back to herself, while the red haired handsome young man''s hands tightly grasped her shoulders. As the flame Kirin, she felt the heat for the first time in her life. It seemed to be from her heart. The handsome and resolute face was full of anxiety. It was only less than a foot away from her face, and she could clearly feel her breath. If it was normal, Huoqiu would burst out all her strength in her anger to resist the other party, but now, she couldn''t use any strength. She was a little confused and looked at the other party. Why? Why do you feel so kind? Who is he? Why do people still appear in the demon world? The Dragon said anxiously, "sister Huoqiu, why are you in the demon world? Where is tianqin? I''m the dragon!" Mengyun watched Hailong excitedly catch a beautiful woman in red. She couldn''t help but feel sour. The beautiful woman in red was covered with flame and her long red hair similar to Hailong was scattered behind her. She stood with Hailong like a pair made in heaven. Mengyun knows that they must know each other and have a very close relationship. Turning around, she didn''t want to look any more and turned her eyes to the ground. Huoqiu looked at the sea dragon in surprise and murmured, "what do you say? Are you a sea dragon? No, it''s impossible..." she stared at the sea dragon blankly, and the Kirin flame on her body restrained unconsciously. Mengyun, who lowered her head, suddenly saw a dark shadow below, with a strong evil spirit, rushing towards the sea dragon like an arrow at an unparalleled speed. Without any hesitation, she gently moved her body and stepped on the cold moon to dance. She stopped under the sea dragon first. The Xuanyuan sword came out of its sheath like an electric light. The wind wave did not believe that the Lingzhi was weak, and turned into countless lights to strangle the rising dark shadow. The shadow reflected very quickly. Seeing the light burst in front of her, she immediately separated a huge black light blade from her body and suddenly cut it back to Mengyun''s wind and snow dance sword. However, as one of the most outstanding disciples of Guanghan palace, Mengyun is also the golden star king of the fairyland. How can she be so easy to deal with? In the magic of the cold moon''s fragrance dance, her delicate body flickered, and the light she had previously waved suddenly changed its direction, weakening its attack power from around the black light blade, and at the same time, it also directly attacked the dark shadow itself. The black shadow lingered in the air and buzzed. The nine colors of red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, black and white flashed at the same time. Countless light blades crisscrossed a gorgeous net in the air and hit the dream cloud like an overwhelming sky. Mengyun was surprised and didn''t consider too much. The sword style changed. The fifth move of the wind back snow dance sword technique was used. The flowers were stained with several frost marks. The five sword lights turned into a plum blossom shape and suddenly met the optical network. When he came into contact with it, Mengyun made a decision in his hand. In a loud noise, a large amount of red light burst out, just like ten thousand flowers in full bloom. Hailong was about to ask Huoqiu, when he suddenly found that the space under his feet was completely lit up. Then, he heard the shocking explosion like when 3000 guns were powerful together. The powerful shock wave rushed from bottom to top. His subconscious urging mana was blocked at his feet, and his body was shocked by the huge shock force. Mengyun''s whole body was shocked. Even with her accomplishments, it was difficult to bear the strong impact. Lengyue Congxiang dance showed the power of the first unique skill in the fairy world. Mengyun danced lightly. The impact that could hardly be dodged kept passing around her body, taking her skirt floating and moving. The shadow obviously didn''t have such a wonderful way to dodge. With a dull hum, it was shocked back to the ground by the powerful shock wave. The cultivation of dark shadow was not as good as Mengyun. She suffered a lot under the fierce fight. A huge pit blew out on the hard ground, and a silver light protected her. A strong attraction suddenly appeared in front of the sea dragon''s chest. When he was difficult to reach the silver light below, he almost released the fire Qiu without any hesitation and rushed down. Huoqiu also reacted at this time. He gave a sharp drink and tried his best to urge the Kirin flame to hit the sea dragon like a red whirlwind. The sea dragon carried his right hand behind him without turning back. The sound of dragon singing sounded, and a purple light burst out instantly, forming a huge light wall in front of Huoqiu. The light wall was very soft, but full of strong toughness. Huoqiu deeply plunged into it, but her Kirin flame couldn''t melt the light wall. Under the strong rebound, she was shocked back immediately. The sea dragon has surpassed the dream cloud and jumped at the dark shadow on the ground. Two groups of silver light, day by day, suddenly burst into incomparably strong light. The silver light on the ground is illusory. It seems to be a pure silver moon. The silver light in the air is bright, impressively a huge sun. The sun and the moon are constantly approaching. When the two silver lights merge for a moment, Huoqiu and Mengyun are unable to open their eyes by the silver light at the same time. In this demon world full of yin and evil gas, there was a vortex of fairy gas. No monster stayed within thousands of meters around the forced world, and all of them were forced to withdraw far away by the fairy gas. The sea dragon is like embracing his own life and tightly embracing the delicate body of tianqin. It has been three hundred years, and it has been three hundred years. He finally saw tianqin again. Tianqin didn''t reject him at all because of his appearance change. The breath of sea dragon was too familiar to her. The murderous spirit generated by strangling monsters for many years disappeared, and the tenderness in the chest was constantly magnified. At this time, she felt so powerless, fell in the arms of the sea dragon, and her body and mind were completely surrounded by a sense of security. She didn''t want to think about anything. Even if it was just a beautiful dream, she would never wake up. Mengyun and Huoqiu looked at Hailong and tianqin. They just felt that they fit together. The silver light formed a huge mask around them. Mengyun was surprised to see the glittering light on Hailong''s face. It was clearly tears! Who is this woman in black and silver hair? It can make Hailong so excited. The sea dragon held up the beautiful face of tianqin like a pearl and said, "qin''er, my qin''er." gently and pitifully, he kissed it. This kiss is as long as a thousand years. Huoqiu looked at Mengyun and said, "is he a sea dragon? Is he really a sea dragon?" Mengyun said sadly, "yes. He is." Huoqiu floated down and fell outside the silver mask. She didn''t bother them, but looked at them quietly. A strange feeling that had never existed spread all over her body in an instant. Mengyun also fell down. The cold on her face had already disappeared. There was something on her pretty face, but she was at a loss. For a long time, for a long time, the lips are divided. Tears coagulated and looked at each other. The emotion contained in it was like a spark. The sea dragon wiped the blood from tianqin cherry lips at the corners of his mouth and said softly, "you''re hurt." Tianqin rubbed the dragon''s face and murmured, "dragon, how did you become like this?" Hai Long said affectionately, "no matter how you look, I''m always Hai Long, your husband Hai Long!" the red air flow floated out of his big hand and gently input into tianqin to treat her injured meridians. Hai Long is really excited now. Although this trip to the demon world was greatly beyond his expectation, he has forgotten everything when he saw tianqin. Huoqiu coughed, "sister Qin, is he really a sea dragon? You won''t admit it." The injury in tianqin''s body has been much better under the action of pure chaotic Qi. He smiled and said: "sister, you can admit anything wrong, but my husband can''t! He''s a sea dragon, that''s right." Hailong held tianqin in his arms, and the tears on his face had been melted by his strength. "Sister Huoqiu, your Kirin flame is much hotter than before. Just now you almost melted your little brother." Huoqiu said suspiciously, "come on, the mana you released just now is not what I can break through. How can you become so strong? Do you change your appearance with mana?" Hai Long shook his head and said, "no, it''s not. I practiced a special skill, and then it became what it is now. I''m afraid I can''t go back." Tianqin''s eyes met Mengyun in the air. Mengyun''s gorgeous face did not prohibit her from feeling sour. She gently pinched the sea dragon and said, "don''t you introduce me to who this sister is?" Hai Long was stunned. Then he remembered the existence of Mengyun. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I forgot. Qin Er, this is Mengyun fairy of Guanghan palace in the fairy world, and she is also a misty elder martial sister. Mengyun, this is my other wife tianqin. She was evil at the beginning, so she was promoted to the underworld after the robbery. By the way, Qin Er, how did you come to the demon world." Mengyun lowered his head and said faintly, "you husband and wife must have a lot to say when they meet again. I''ll wait for you." then he turned and left. Hailong shouted, "Mengyun, we are all our own people. Why do we see the outside? Come on, let''s talk together." Mengyun couldn''t help feeling sour when he heard three words about himself, but he didn''t insist on leaving. A man, three women and four people sat together. Tianqin and Hailong told their experiences in the underworld and the fairy world respectively. Hailong didn''t even hide the Qi of chaos. He just skipped the scene when he saw Mengyun taking a bath and told tianqin and Huoqiu that he and Mengyun fell into this world because they were framed. Tianqin frowned slightly and said, "dragon, isn''t that misty sister very dangerous now? I know what you said about the demon world center. The master said that we can only go back to the underworld at the top of the ten thousand demon tower. I think that''s the channel you''re looking for. However, if you want to go there, you must defeat the five demon kings." Hailong nodded and said, "you and sister Huoqiu have stayed in this field for hundreds of years. They must have fought with the demon king. What are their accomplishments?" Huoqiu said with a wry smile: "The demon king is so powerful. We have only seen one so far. He calls himself the demon Scorpion King. He is very powerful. Sister Qin and I have fought with him more than ten times, and each time we ended in a tragic defeat. With him there, we can''t rush through. Now with you two, we may have a fight. But there are four demon kings in the ten thousand demon tower, that''s right If the four guys work together, we can''t have a chance to win. If only tianqin and I continue to practice here, I''m afraid we may not be able to pass in another thousand years. " The sea dragon thought and said, "is the demon scorpion king really so terrible? Qin Er, I want to try." Tianqin was surprised. She naturally understood the meaning of Hailong''s words, "do you want to go by yourself?" Chapter 290 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hai Long nodded firmly and said, "if I can''t defeat the demon Scorpion King alone, we can''t rush over. Let me go. I have confidence in myself." Mengyun stood up and said, "I''ll go with you. Although I may not be able to hold the demon Scorpion King, as long as we succeed and cooperate with the power of your golden cudgel, we can almost certainly win." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, I want to go by myself. I want to see what my strength is now. If it''s just a demon Scorpion King, I''m absolutely sure to destroy it." Tianqin was stunned and said, "dragon, that''s impossible. You don''t know how powerful the demon Scorpion King is. Although the strength of you and sister Mengyun is now above me, none of you can beat the cooperation between sister Huoqiu and me. But in front of the demon Scorpion King, sister Huoqiu and I have no resistance." The sea dragon smiled and said, "Qin Er, have I lied to you before?" tianqin didn''t expect that the sea dragon would suddenly ask, subconsciously shook his head and said, "No." Hailong Road: "Not this time. I''m absolutely sure. As long as we destroy one demon Scorpion King, we can weaken the overall strength of the five demon kings. Well, when I kill the demon Scorpion King, my mana will be greatly reduced. With Mengyun taking me, we will immediately flee to the distance and return to attack the ten thousand demon tower after my mana is restored. At the beginning, I will launch the strongest attack on the demon Scorpion King, Try not to let the other four demon kings of Wanyao tower notice. In this case, if they want to catch up, I''m afraid it''s difficult to catch up. " Tianqin stared at Hailong''s eyes and said, "do you really have confidence?" Hailong nodded. Tianqin smiled, grabbed his big hand and said, "OK, I believe you." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I know you will let me go. Qin''er, you and sister Huoqiu are waiting here. I don''t want those demon kings to know my relationship with you now. Mengyun, let''s go." after that, he and Mengyun soared up at the same time and went in the direction directed by tianqin. Huoqiu looked at the figure of Hailong leaving and said in doubt: "Sister Qin, can you really rest assured that he will go alone? Although his chaotic spirit seems strong, he may not be able to deal with the demon Scorpion King. Moreover, I''m afraid the relationship between Hailong and Mengyun is not as simple as he explained. This guy is a big turnip. You should control him well." Tianqin smiled and said: "Elder sister, I don''t want to leave him! But Hai Long''s analysis is very correct. If the demon kings know our relationship, they will have the heart of prevention. Moreover, I believe Hai Long is absolutely capable of killing the demon Scorpion King. Since the broken pill was forced by the dark rain of the full moon, he has never seen any enemies in all battles. Since he said he was sure, he must be It can''t be wrong. In fact, even if Hailong doesn''t say it, I can feel that he hasn''t been very smooth these years, but he doesn''t want to tell me his pain. He is my husband, and I want to support him in everything he does. Even if it is wrong, I will always stand on his side. As for sister Mengyun, you don''t find that she is somewhat similar to sister Piaomiao What''s the place? Hailong seems to be avoiding her. It''s nothing to do with her. But from the woman''s intuition, I can see that sister Mengyun has at least been very fond of Hailong. Hailong now has misty sister, me and shadow. Since we have all married him, why care so much? I admit, I will be jealous, but I won''t let jealous shadow This time, I have figured everything out. As long as I can be with Hailong, even if I just look at him every day, I will be satisfied. Even if there is one more sister Mengyun, I won''t care. That can prove that my husband is attractive! Sister Huoqiu, don''t you think Hailong is more handsome than before after changing her appearance Many? I''m so happy! No woman doesn''t want her husband to be handsome. The only defect of Hailong has disappeared. He is perfect in my heart. " Huoqiu looked at tianqin blankly and murmured, "is love really so great? It can make you pay so much." at this time, she was very confused. The situation that Hailong grabbed her shoulders appeared from time to time, especially the big hands full of magic. The warmth that made Huoqiu from the bottom of her heart lingered all the time. Mengyun followed Hailong, "aren''t you afraid of your wife''s jealousy if you just take me out? And I just hurt her." The sea dragon smiled and said, "it''s just a misunderstanding. You did it to protect me. As for jealousy, I don''t think qin''er will. She should understand that everything I did was to deal with the demon king in the most favorable situation. Besides, there''s nothing between us. How can she be jealous?" Nothing. Yeah! There was nothing. Why did I say such a thing? She shook her head hard. Mengyun''s heart was cold. She had decided to stay away from her feelings and alienate the sea dragon. At this time, she suddenly felt a heat all over her body. Her body had been held in the arms of the sea dragon and quickly flashed aside, exploding on their previous path A gray light came out. Mengyun''s cold heart warmed up in an instant. Before he could think more, the sea dragon had thrown her out and turned into a golden cudgel to meet a giant claw. In the roar, the sea dragon''s body was thrown away, but the Giant Claw was also shattered by the invincible attack of the golden cudgel. The demon Scorpion King''s huge body appeared in front of them and roared in pain. Although Hailong has been talking with Mengyun just now, his spirit always pays attention to everything around him. The Qi of chaos has been raised to the limit and was attacked by the demon Scorpion King. He immediately threw out a stick with all his strength and successfully shattered a huge front claw of the demon Scorpion King. But the sea dragon was not excited. Although he took advantage of it, the concussion force from the demon Scorpion King''s Giant Claw still made his blood surge. A strange scene appeared. The body of the demon Scorpion King withdrew 100 meters after thinking about it. The original dark brown body began to change. The lost Giant Claw was growing continuously, and its whole body was gradually turning red. He looked at the sea dragon''s eyes full of hatred, and his face looked more ferocious. His huge body was changing like red, and the hard shell and blood red light were constantly flowing. "Young man from the fairyland, you''re good. You''re very strong. It''s the first time I''ve seen an immortal who can kill one of my giant claws. If I''m right, the iron bar in your hand should be the monkey''s golden cudgel. It seems that I''m really going to move my muscles and bones today." under his shell, the blood light flows like the blood in the meridians, which looks terrible, Especially in the head, the face on the face was completely congested, and the red light of the eyes was very bright, which looked terrible. He seems to have been completely angry. The sea dragon handed the golden cudgel to his left hand and carried his right hand behind him. He said calmly, "yes, fighting the Buddha and defeating the Buddha. Sun Wukong is my master. We have no malice in entering the demon world this time. We just want to find a way back to the fairy world. You must be the demon king. I hope you can make it convenient." the light on the golden cudgel shines, and the sea dragon''s eyes are always fixed on the demon Scorpion King. The demon Scorpion King laughed wildly, "no malice? We don''t know how many monsters in the demon world have been destroyed in your hands. No wonder the third sister said that you killed 100000 monsters. There was a fixed sea god needle and a golden cudgel stick. Yes, I am one of the five kings in the demon world. The demon Scorpion King is, and you can also call me red blood scorpion. What you see now is my strongest fighting state." Its body contracted sharply and turned out to be only one-third the size of the previous one, but the terrible smell it emitted was indeed better than that. The Giant Claw had completely grown out in this short time. The demon Scorpion King was red and worthy of the name of the red blood scorpion. There was a ferocious and evil smile on his face. He didn''t hurry to start, His eyes stayed on the dragon''s golden cudgel and seemed to be looking for opportunities. Suddenly, he was surprised to find that the light on the golden cudgel seemed to be getting weaker and weaker, which seemed to be caused by lack of mana. However, he also found that the sea dragon looked at him strangely, which made him feel cold in his heart. Two giant pincers protect in front of him, and the huge scorpion tail swings gently, ready to attack at any time. The sea dragon sneered and said, "it''s my honor to fight with the demon Scorpion King with all his strength. However, after you die, please remember my name. My name is sea dragon." his right hand, which has been behind him, suddenly lifted up. What the demon scorpion king saw was a palm with purple scales and sharp claws, A black light slowly floated out. The demon Scorpion King was stunned. He didn''t feel a trace of mana in the black light emitted by the sea dragon. However, he faintly felt it was wrong in his heart. With a roar, the blood light of his whole body fiercely concentrated on the scorpion tail behind him. The extremely sharp tail hook trembled slightly, and a sharp blood light surged out and greeted the black mang. The sea dragon''s body swayed slightly in the air, turned and shouted to Mengyun not far away, "take me." Mengyun found that his face was pale and frightening, and the original chaotic gas had disappeared. Without any hesitation, the delicate body turned gracefully, the blue light flashed, and the love wire suddenly grew longer and wrapped around the waist of the sea dragon. Gently. Their bodies had flown out in the direction they came. The sea dragon''s body had just been opened by love, and the blood light flashed behind it. The air was completely distorted, and the whole dark space seemed to be torn. This scorpion tail needle is one of the most powerful attacks of the demon Scorpion King. Seeing that the sea dragon was about to run, the demon Scorpion King was stunned. The wisp of black awn sent by the sea dragon seemed to have disappeared, as if it had been transformed by his own scorpion tail needle Dharma. It seemed that he really looked up to them. When he thought of this, he was surprised to find that his scorpion tail needle attack was clearly over, but there was a blood red light in the air that didn''t disappear, and it seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. After all, he is one of the most powerful demon kings in the demon world. Under the instinctive response to the crisis, two giant claws raised at the same time and blocked his head. The light in the air that had been blocked by the scorpion tail needle flashed away, and the demon Scorpion King''s whole body was completely stiff. Mengyun pulled the sea dragon into his arms, clamped his body in one hand and held "love" in the other, lest the demon Scorpion King catch up and subconsciously look back. What she saw was just the whole process of blood light penetrating two giant claws one after another and shooting into the body from the eyebrow heart of the demon Scorpion King. Mengyun''s whole body was stiff. He saw the body of the demon Scorpion King tremble violently. Then, in an angry roar, its blood red body completely turned into plasma and slowly penetrated into the ground. Second kill, absolute second kill. Mengyun only saw the sea dragon raise his hand. No wonder he became so weak. It turned out that he killed the demon scorpion king who looked very powerful. Mengyun really doesn''t understand how Hailong did it. At this time, a wisp of golden awn suddenly rose at the place where the demon scorpion king turned into plasma. The golden awn flew in front of them in a moment. Mengyun just wanted to stop it with "love", but he saw the sea dragon stretch out his right hand and wave it gently. The golden light had disappeared into his palm. What she finally saw was the looming form of the golden awn, which seemed to be a lightning. The sea dragon coughed and said, "Mengyun, you''re not comfortable holding me like this. Well, you''d better wrap the whip around my waist just now. I should be able to barely control my body. We must leave here quickly. If there''s another demon king, I can''t pay for it." although he killed the demon Scorpion King, he didn''t pay a small price. Mengyun showed a strange look. "Are you really so confident that the blow just now can kill the demon scorpion king?" she was really confused. Chapter 291 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The sea dragon smiled calmly and said, "I said earlier that if there was only one demon king, I could easily kill it. In fact, it was not easy. Look at me, there is only 10% mana left, but it is much better than I thought." indeed, what the sea dragon used just now is the immortal killing robbery that has never been used since he was promoted to the fairy world. In the past several times of use, Hai Long found that after absorbing all his mana, the immortal weapon will produce more than three times of the absorbed mana. Coupled with the increase of his dragon flying arm, in an instant, the immortal weapon can almost burst out four to five times the power of Hai Long''s mana. Hailong knows very well that his current cultivation has reached a considerable level. I''m afraid only the immortal body like master can resist the immortal robbery. Even the cultivation of Shibo Zhenyuan immortal is almost impossible to stop the attack of immortal robbery. It''s only possible to use extremely powerful immortal tools. In the demon world, all demon beasts rely on their own bodies to fight against the enemy. Hailong believes that even if the demon king is strong, he will never be able to block the blow of killing immortals. Now he is not the first brother who had just been promoted to the fairy world. However, the sea dragon also found a problem when using the immortal killing robbery this time. The immortal killing robbery can not bear unlimited mana as recorded in the classics of Lianyun sect. It still has its own limit. 90% of the chaotic Qi that he has stepped into the middle level is the limit of immortal robbery. Otherwise, without the residual success, he would have been unable to lift his fingers. With this discovery, we will be more confident to use the immortal killing sea dragon in the future. Mengyun sighed and said, "Hailong, I find I can''t see through you more and more." she didn''t listen to Hailong''s winding with "love", still holding his body and flying to the direction of tianqin and Huoqiu at full speed. Guanghan Palace''s body method is worthy of being recognized as the first in the fairyland. The light wind caresses them slightly. In the twinkling of an eye, they have come to the previous place. With a flash of dark shadow, tianqin took Hailong from Mengyun''s hand, carefully held this much larger body than himself, smiled and said, "I think you must have succeeded." Mengyun said faintly, "it''s not that we succeeded, but that he succeeded. The demon Scorpion King is dead, only one blow." Huoqiu, who just flew over, was completely stunned when she heard Mengyun''s words. With one blow, she killed the demon scorpion king that she and tianqin could not fight together. The strength of Hailong can only be described as terror. Tianqin smiled, looked down at the sea dragon in her arms and said, "actually, I thought of it. Kill immortal robbery, didn''t I?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "you know me. Let''s get out of here now. The other demon kings won''t give up. If they catch up, we have no power to resist." Tianqin shook her head and said, "go with sister Mengyun. We won''t go. With the face of the master, the demon kings won''t do anything to sister Huoqiu and me. Anyway, we didn''t participate in your attack just now. Going now will arouse their suspicion. We''ll wait for you here. As soon as your mana recovers, you''ll come back to us. At that time, we''ll try to create a ten thousand demon tower together." The sea dragon sighed and said, "although I killed the demon Scorpion King, the strength of the demon king is stronger than I thought. Even if there are four, we don''t have a chance." Tianqin said with a smile, "don''t you always have great courage? Unfortunately, my cultivation method has reached the bottleneck. We can''t wait any longer for sister piaomi. How can we know if we haven''t tried? Dragon, for sister piaomi, we will succeed. Go quickly." then he handed Hai Long to Mengyun. Mengyun took Hailong''s body, looked at tianqin''s pretty face, smiled faintly, nodded and said, "don''t worry, as long as I''m still alive, he will be fine." after that, he spread out his body and went far away. Huoqiu said, "sister Qin, do you really plan to go back to the ten thousand demon tower? If you defeat those demon kings, will you go to the fairy world or the underworld with the sea dragon?" There was a trace of reluctance in tianqin''s eyes, but she replied firmly: "I want to go back to the underworld." Huoqiu said, "don''t you want to be with Hailong? You finally meet again." Tianqin sighed: "Why don''t I want to stay with Hailong? However, for our future, I must stay in the underworld. From Hailong''s story to the fairyland, can''t you hear that the situation in the fairyland is very chaotic and the forces of all parties are mixed, and Hailong will certainly offend the Immortal Emperor because of his misty sister. It''s unknown whether he can stay in the fairyland in the future. Am I staying in the underworld I want to leave a way for him. If the fairyland really can''t survive in the future, at least I can come to the underworld. Moreover, in my current situation, if I go to the fairyland, the speed of cultivation improvement will be greatly reduced. I''m Hailong''s wife and I want to help him in any way, so I need more powerful strength. Now, I''m not as good as sister Mengyun. What do you want me to do How can I help him? Therefore, I want to stay in the underworld and learn from the master the most profound immortal Dharma in the underworld. Only in that way can I become the real virtuous internal help of Hailong in the near future. " Huoqiu looked at tianqin strangely, shook his head and said, "sister Qin, sometimes I think you are really great. You almost gave everything for Hailong. If this bastard dares to be bad to you in the future, I can''t spare him." Tianqin smiled and said, "Hailong is blessed by nature. His fate is always so good in both the world and the fairy world. Now he has the strength to stand in the fairy world. Maybe he will have many wives, but his misty sister and I will definitely be the most important. I have absolute confidence in this." The demon world is the darkest and most evil center. Four gray air streams surround a pool only three meters in diameter. The strange female voice sounded, "this old five is really confused. I specially told him to be careful, but he was finished. I don''t understand why he is always so stupid." Another low voice sounded, and the voice was full of magnetism. "Three younger sisters, don''t say more. When the old five recovers, let''s ask him about the situation at that time. Maybe the two immortals are really strong enough that he can''t deal with it." The strange female voice said angrily, "big brother, second brother, I''ll take the fourth to settle accounts with the two immortals. I don''t believe that they can fight against the five of us in the demon world." "Wait, you''re not going anywhere." this time an old voice spoke, full of dignity, "Old three, don''t be so impetuous. Although old five is not very smart sometimes, his magic power is never below you. The other party can kill old five without disturbing us. His cultivation is deep and can''t be easily dealt with. Although we are immortal in the demon world, every physical destruction will hurt our vitality. From now on, we won''t go anywhere Go and wait for them right here. I believe they will come soon. " The magnetic voice said, "brother, what about the two disciples of the Ming emperor? Don''t we care?" The old voice said: "don''t worry about them for the time being. Although their progress is fast, it''s not enough to threaten us. Deal with the two immortals first. Dare to challenge our dignity in the demon world and don''t kill them. We also falsely call ourselves the five demon kings." At this time, a little blood light gradually appeared in the pool surrounded by them, the blood light gradually amplified, and the blood red liquid continuously penetrated and condensed from below. The old voice said, "everyone, the fifth is back. We can help him form and recover his cultivation as soon as possible." A mass of white light came out of the gray fog with a trace of fog. Then, the bright green light, the strange blue light and the colorful light floated out of the other three gray fog respectively. Four different demon forces gathered in the blood pool. Gradually, there was more and more blood in the blood pool. In a short time, the pool with a diameter of three meters was filled. Under the action of the four-color demon force, the light in the blood pool was constantly churning and changing, light red bubbles were constantly emerging, the blood red liquid was thicker and thicker, and the volume was smaller and smaller. Finally, under the action of the four-color demon force, the blood red liquid The body finally condensed together, showing a scorpion with a length of only one meter and a whole body like ruby. The face on the scorpion''s head is the face of the demon Scorpion King. The demon Scorpion King took a breath and murmured, "thank you, big brother, second brother, third sister and fourth brother. I feel so weak now." The old voice said, "old five, what''s the matter? When you meet a powerful enemy, why don''t you ask us for help. Don''t you know that death will hurt the yuan God?" The demon Scorpion King smiled bitterly and said, "why don''t I know? But time doesn''t allow me to have the chance to ask you for help! I didn''t expect that the boy would be so powerful. Brother, I''m afraid it''s impossible for the four of you to kill me in an instant. But the boy did it." Four different voices, old, magnetic, strange and soft, lost their voice at the same time: "what? Second kill?" The demon Scorpion King smiled bitterly: "Yes, it''s a second kill! I just raised my mana to the best state and was ready to try the boy''s cultivation, he already attacked me. Believe it or not, it was a second kill. Moreover, my scorpion tail needle was not enough to block the blow. The scene was terrible at that time. It was a blood red light in the form of lightning. I was strong You should know how hard my body is after melting. However, my two front pincers superimposed together were instantly penetrated by the blood light, which directly hit the key of my head and deeply penetrated into my body. Moreover, after the blood light invaded my body, it continued to suck my yuan God and seemed to devour me. I had no choice but to use the method of reincarnation Explosive body. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll never see me again. "His ferocious face was full of fear. Until now, he still had lingering palpitations when he thought of the scene of blood breaking claws and wearing his head. The old voice took a breath, "is there such a bully? Old five, did the immortal react after attacking you?" The demon scorpion king thought and said, "he seems to be very weak. Another immortal took him to leave. He may have run away now. Brother, you want to avenge me!" The old voice said, "this revenge must be avenged. Although the immortal has the ability to kill you, the blow will certainly consume a lot of his mana. It seems that the five poisons and five demons array we used to deal with the old man of the primitive heavenly Zun 100000 years ago will be used again. We are waiting for them to die here." A day later. Hai Long took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. One day, just one day, the chaotic Qi in his body completely recovered like crazy. It was dark around, and Mengyun was sitting near him. Seeing him sober from practice, he smiled and said, "so fast? You really surprised me more and more." The Sea Dragon said, "you also surprised me more and more! Don''t you think you often laugh now? I like watching you smile." Mengyun subconsciously touched his face and sighed, "did I really smile?" just now, when she saw Hailong waking up from practice, she was happy. The smile was completely natural. Hailong stood up and looked around suspiciously. There were stone walls around. It seemed that it was a closed space. "Where is this?" Mengyun astringed his mind and said: "This is the foot of a stone mountain thousands of miles away from the last time you killed the demon Scorpion King. In order to be afraid of being discovered by the demon kings, I dug a tunnel from the underground, directly entered the mountainside, and then covered our breath with absolute space. I think we can be safer. You know, you can recover in one day, and I don''t have to take so much trouble. The chaotic Qi you cultivate is really magical, that is If I lose nine immortal powers, it will take me at least a few days to recover. " The sea dragon took a deep breath and said, "Mengyun, you are going to challenge the four demon kings. Are you afraid?" Mengyun snorted coldly and said, "you underestimate me too. The immortal''s life has no end. Do you think I live happily? I almost repeat the same thing every day. What''s the fear of death?" The sea dragon was so proud that he said, "well, let''s fight. Even if we don''t succeed and die in the hands of the four demon kings, we will be honored." ¡­¡­ Chapter 292 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hailong, tianqin, Mengyun and Huoqiu stood side by side, gazing at the strange scene in front of them. After entering the demon world, this is the first time they saw the existence of buildings. This is a huge basin. Standing on the high mountain beside the basin, you can look down. In the middle of the basin, there is a huge pagoda covering an extremely wide area. The pagoda is wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. You can''t see several layers from the outside, but the regular octagonal shape at the top can prove that it is indeed a building. The pagoda was dark and there was no window, which was equivalent to the Yin evil gas emitted by the Taiyin fruit constantly stirring around. Other parts of the basin are completely occupied by various monsters. The monsters that can stay in this basin are the most powerful monsters. Even those like the ground demon bear can only be at the lower edge of the basin. The appearance of the four sea dragons attracted the attention of the monsters, but the strong murderous spirit of the four people deterred the monsters. They all hesitated, not knowing whether to attack. The sea dragon looked at the dark pagoda from behind his hands and frowned: "it''s really strange that I killed the demon Scorpion King. Why didn''t the other demon kings react at all?" Tianqin said, "maybe they know you will come back, so they will wait for you here to avoid being broken by each one." The sea dragon smiled and said, "it seems that we can only fight to the death today. Let''s see what kind of surprise the demon kings can bring us." with a flash of his body, he was the first to fly. The golden cudgel in his hand turned over, the cudgel body magnified rapidly, and the light lit up. The incomparable magnificent momentum magnified instantly under the urging of the sea dragon''s chaotic Qi. The golden cudgel, like an epoch-making event, brought a gorgeous arc of light in the air and hit the ground heavily. Countless frightened roars sounded. A throw of heaven and earth led to the great spirit, which bombarded the ground heavily like an epoch-making event. All the monsters that can survive in the basin have a certain wisdom. When the golden cudgel falls, all the monsters shrouded in the shadow of the cudgel flee in all directions. Except for some monsters crowded behind, the sea dragon stick did not play a great killing role. However, the sea dragon''s goal has been achieved. A deep ditch ten meters wide appeared on the ground, and the monsters retreated far away. The previous hesitation had disappeared. The strong murderous spirit emitted by the sea dragon limits them all. Although intelligent monsters are cunning, it is precisely because they have wisdom that they lack the desperate momentum of ordinary monsters. The sea dragon fell into the chasm on the ground. Just now he left his strength. Although the chasm was ten meters wide, it was only one meter deep. He smiled, made an invitation gesture and said, "three beautiful ladies, please, in front is the destination of our visit - the ten thousand demon tower." his expression was natural and unrestrained, and there was no tension about the decisive battle of life. The three women fell in front of the sea dragon and looked around. At the other end of the gap, it was the dark pagoda. The surrounding breath is dignified and repressed, and the three women look different. Tianqin is very relaxed like Hailong, while Mengyun looks indifferent, as if everything has nothing to do with herself. Only Huoqiu clenched her fists and seemed nervous. The Kirin flame protecting her body was constantly fluctuating. Five gray thick fog floated out from the top of the ten thousand demon tower like a big umbrella, and an old voice sounded, "don''t bother you to find it, let''s meet here." The four sea dragons stared at the first gray fog, and the red light flashed. It was the red blood scorpion demon Scorpion King. Mengyun lost his voice and said, "no, it''s impossible. You''re dead! How could..." The sea dragon looked at the demon Scorpion King with dignity and said, "you can''t be alive. My attack at that time has completely locked your key. Unless your defense ability can exceed the limit of my attack, it''s impossible to escape." the four demon kings may not be able to resist, let alone five. The most terrible thing is, can''t these demon kings die? The demon Scorpion King''s eyes looking at the sea dragon were full of resentment, "Yes, you did kill me that day. But there is one thing you may not understand. This is the demon world. The ten thousand demon tower is the center of the demon world. The five of us are the masters of the demon world. In this world, although we can''t control the life and death of other monsters, we can control our own. That is to say, in this world, our life is infinite." Hai Long just wanted to say something, but tianqin stopped him. Tianqin pulled him, walked forward with a smile and said respectfully, "younger generation, tianqin has seen five demon kings." The demon Scorpion King''s anger did not go away. He said coldly, "who is your predecessor? How can these two immortals be with you?" Tianqin said, "to tell you the truth, we just met. I heard that he hurt you. I specially came to see him. Tianqin has been taken care of by the elder these days. Tianqin has been unable to repay, but was hurt by the sea dragon. I''m really sorry. Please forgive me." The demon Scorpion King was stunned and said coldly, "do you think I''m a three-year-old? Don''t say it''s him. I''m afraid you won''t be polite to me when you have a chance. Don''t talk nonsense. No matter what the purpose of your coming today, I''ll take the lives of these two immortals." The monster''s laughter rang out, and the other four groups of gray fog floated to the demon Scorpion King. The monster''s female voice said in a strange way: "Oh, I said old five! Why are you so angry that people will kill you once. Later, my sister will share your two legs. The immortal''s meat is very delicious." The four clouds of fog appeared one after another. When they saw the four giants next to the demon Scorpion King, the four sea dragons couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. On the left of the demon Scorpion King was a huge spider with a diameter of more than five meters. He was colorful and semi upright. Unlike ordinary spiders, he had 16 strong legs full of five-color fluff. His abdomen is facing the four sea dragons. In the center of his abdomen, there is a face, and it is a beautiful face. On the left of the demon Scorpion King is a huge centipede. The centipede has a flat body and is about 15 meters long. The whole body is green, just like transparent. Countless legs are moving at a constant rate. His tail is especially huge. The two tips are tilted upward, and the light of his whole body is faint. Similarly, he also has a head, around which there are dozens of tentacles more than two meters long. On the left side of the centipede is a snake covered with cyan scales. He has two heads, one head and the other is a huge snake head. It is separated from the neck like three black dragons, but the size of the two heads is very disproportionate and looks very strange. His body was smaller and more common than the other four demon kings, but the faint light in his eyes showed his extraordinary strength. The snake head looked at the front coldly. Seeing his appearance, Mengyun''s face changed dramatically. She endured her inner fear and her body trembled slightly. Hailong found her nervous and hurriedly took her cold little hand to spend a trace of chaos, which stabilized Mengyun''s state of mind. Among the five demon kings, the most strange one is the one who jumped and fell in front. It was a toad, a huge toad. The toad was snow-white and looked fat. His body was a little bigger than the five-color spider. His snow-white belly was bulging. On his back, there were patches of light red texture like snowflakes. His red eyes stared firmly at the four sea dragons. In the center of the huge eyes, there is an old human face. The eyes of this face are pure white. Only these strange forms have added great pressure to the hearts of the four sea dragons. Tianqin looked at Hailong. If she was alone, even with Huoqiu, she would immediately rush up to fight with each other. But not now. She is with Hailong. In tianqin''s heart, Hailong''s life is more important than her own. She is willing to do anything for Hailong. Salute again, smile and say: "the appearance of the five elders is really heroic and extraordinary!" The huge toad stamped his left foot slightly, and the whole basin seemed to tremble. The old voice said blandly, "children, there''s nothing for you here, you all go away." a simple sentence immediately caused a riot among the demons and beasts in the basin. The monsters who had always been chaotic lined up in an orderly manner, flying and climbing, and quickly went out of the basin. The giant toad looked at the four sea dragons and said, "the five of us are the masters of the demon world. Perhaps, the status of the demon world is only higher than that of the animal world, but the dignity of the demon world is inviolable. Let me introduce my fifth brother, the demon Scorpion King. You have seen him. He is a red blood scorpion." he pointed to the double headed snake with blue scales and said: "This is my fourth brother, the demon snake king, a double headed king snake. This is my third sister, the colorful spider, the demon spider king." When toad introduced himself, the demon spider king smiled and said, "one of my biggest hobbies is to eat other creatures. In my memory, immortals should be the most delicious, Hei hei, Hei hei." The huge centipede scolded, "don''t interrupt when big brother is talking." The demon spider king stared at him, but he didn''t say anything anymore. The toad snorted coldly and said, "this is my second brother Jasper centipede, the demon centipede king. As for me, I am a Zhu Qingbing toad and the most powerful demon toad king in the demon world." Red blood scorpion, double headed king snake, colorful spider, Jasper centipede and Zhu Qingbing toad. The five kings of the demon world finally appeared in front of the four sea dragons at the same time. The sea dragon knew that as long as they were defeated, the top of the ten thousand demon tower in front was the way home. However, if they were defeated, I''m afraid they would be buried in this evil world. Tianqin said suspiciously, "scorpion, snake, spider, centipede and toad. Aren''t these the five poisons of our human world? Five predecessors, are you from the human world?" Zhu Qingbing shook her head and said: "No, we have been in the demon world since our memory. As for why we are like this, we have to ask God. However, one thing I can remind you is that we are by no means comparable to ordinary poisons in the human world. Perhaps each of us is not comparable to those immortals with great magical powers in the fairy world. However, in the war 100000 years ago, the five of us joined hands and fought together The primitive Tianzun is tied. Tianqin, you and your Kirin friend are from the underworld. I hope you don''t interfere in today''s affairs. But these two immortals killed my fifth brother once, and this revenge will be avenged. " Tianqin frowned and said, "elder demon toad king, is there no room for turning around?" Zhu Qingbing snorted disdainfully and said, "here, we are the masters. Do you understand what I mean?" The smile on tianqin''s face disappeared and was replaced by a senseless killing, "In other words, you''ll kill them anyway. I think you don''t know one thing yet. Hailong is the only disciple who defeated the Buddha and the monkey king. More importantly, he is also my husband. To be disrespectful, in my heart, my husband''s position is higher than the master. In the future, I will become the Lord of the underworld. Aren''t you afraid of me to destroy the demon world?" The sea dragon suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of tianqin. "Don''t talk nonsense with them. I came here today to fight with them. In my heart, I''ve never been afraid of anyone." the golden light flashed, the golden cudgel fell into my hand, pointed to Zhu Qingbing toad, and said in a cold voice, "you - die - I - live." Chapter 293 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhu Qingbing burst out a strong light in the huge red eyes of the toad, "good, young generation. Your temper is very similar to my appetite, and we won''t bully you. As long as you can break into the ten thousand demon tower from here, I''ll let you go, tianqin, so you have nothing to say." he was not afraid of the disciple of the Ming emperor. The power of the Ming emperor is far beyond the comparison of the five demon kings. If you want to level the demon world with the strength of the underworld, it''s not difficult. After tianqin and Huoqiu arrived at the demon world, the five demon kings received a message from the Pluto and ordered them to take good care of tianqin and not let her have any danger. It can be seen how much the Pluto attached importance to tianqin. One hundred thousand years ago, the powerful magic power shown by the Emperor Ming when he fought against the Buddha Tathagata had already deterred the five demon kings. None of them dared to disobey the Emperor Ming''s wishes. Therefore, Zhu Qingbing, the only disciple of the Ming emperor, did not dare to go too far. After all, stay friendly and get along well in the future. With a flash of light, the Sea Dragon flew out and used all his mind to control his chaotic Qi. The golden cudgel flashed an unprecedented light. He took a deep breath, pointed to Zhu Qingbing and said in a deep voice: "demon toad king, as the most powerful existence in the demon world, do you have the courage to fight alone with me? We will win the war, how about it?" Zhu Qingbing sneered, "boy, you''re too young compared with me. Do you think I accept your provocation? Since you can kill old five in one blow, it proves that you have a magic weapon that can instantly burst out powerful power. Do you think I''ll touch it with you? If you want to return to the immortal world, you''d better go through our five poisons and five demons array first." then his huge body suddenly jumped up, The other four demon kings spread around, and the five demon kings formed a half arc, with different lights of white, green, multicolored, green and red. The pressure is like an avalanche of mountains and seas, pressing on the four people of Hailong. The sea dragon bears the brunt. As soon as the whole body is tight, the dark red light on his body lights up. The Qi of chaos is not afraid of any absolute space, but also has a strong resistance to the pressure of this mana. But even so, in the face of the joint pressure of the five demon kings, his body still unconsciously retreated. Hailong really wanted to call out the immortal robbery to give the other party a full blow. However, he understood that it was only a temporary impulse and could only bring destruction to the people. The sea dragon roared, "ah -" the chaotic Qi of the body protection immediately expanded one meter to the left and right. The breath of the sea dragon began to change. His breath seemed a little rapid. The dark red chaotic Qi gradually turned into dark purple. Suddenly, the clothes he had transformed with magic power disappeared and showed his strong body, Every muscle on his body contains explosive power. A purple light shines on his right arm, and fine scales gradually appear. The whole body of Hailong expands. His eyes have turned blood red at this time. He shouted in a deep voice: "Dragon - Xiang - change -" with the Qi of chaos, he can finally give full play to all the power of Longxiang jade, Longxiang transformation is the basic form to show these powers. You can instantly strengthen your body to a very high degree, and integrate your essence, Qi and God into one. Your thoughts are highly concentrated, so that all the potential in your body can be burned. Mengyun, tianqin and Huoqiu gathered together to resist the pressure of the five demon kings. Even tianqin looked at the sea dragon with surprise. The sea dragon''s transformation is completely different from that in the human world. Every piece of purple scale on his body has fine patterns. Purple glittering light flickers and floats in the air like a demon God. On his face, there is an additional dragon mask, which is completely grown from his skin, but it looks like wearing a thick armor, which is very heroic. The sea dragon roared again, and the thick scales behind him suddenly became thicker and thicker. Suddenly, a sound like breaking silk sounded, and a pair of huge wings dissatisfied with the purple scales appeared. The sea dragon''s voice was cold and without any emotion. "Dragon - Xiang - Destroy - Rob - explode -" became strong, and his right arm received his waist, and then blasted upward. The sea dragon after Longxiang changed into a complete form, combined with the unique Qi of chaos, Longxiang broke out and wielded great power. However, the fist of the sea dragon did not attack the five demon kings, but flew into the sky. A purple dragon shaped mana spurted out from the sound of dragon chant. Taking the sea dragon''s body as the starting point, it spun up rapidly, sucking everything around like a huge vortex. The pressure formed by the five demon kings, driven by the purple dragon mana, rose into the sky with it, and peace was restored in the basin again. The golden light cut through the sky, like a startling rainbow, once again destroyed the just restored silence. It was the sea dragon. After he dissolved the pressure of the five demon kings with one person''s strength, the Qianjun stick suddenly waved forward and went straight to the five demon kings. Facing the strong pressure brought by the demon kings, the sea dragon finally broke out all his abilities. For the first time, all the power of Longxiang change broke out. Hailong himself didn''t expect to be so strong. Now he has full confidence and rushes forward to the demon toad King Zhu Qingbing toad. When he saw that he was about to rush to Zhu Qingbing toad, he suddenly stopped, surrounded his body in the air for a week, and used chengyuyu for five consecutive times. The sky was almost full of golden light. The target of sea dragon attack was very clear, which was the eyes of the five demon Kings. The five demon kings roared at the same time. With a swing of the demon Scorpion King''s giant claw, countless gray and black fog surged out, causing the attack of the golden cudgel. At the same time, the scorpion tail needle was fierce with evil light. He hated the sea dragon and just wanted to kill it with one blow. The other four demon Kings also responded accordingly. The demon snake king spewed out a blue light and shook it hard from the front. The demon spider king spewed out a huge silk screen, which not only resisted the powerful chengyuyu, but also went to the sea dragon mask. The tentacles around the demon Wuwang''s human head suddenly stretched and tangled into a black ball like a fist, and the most powerful demon toad King''s belly swelled, A puff of white mist. However, when all their attacks appeared, the sky illuminated by the golden light darkened, and the light and shadow illusioned by the golden cudgel disappeared completely. The sea dragon rode the cloud upside down and avoided all attacks at the critical moment. He had already seen that although the five demon kings were powerful, their huge bodies were cumbersome and far less flexible than themselves. The attack just now was just to confuse the eyes of the five demon kings. His real goal was the demon Scorpion King. Among the five demon kings, the demon Scorpion King is undoubtedly the weakest. The purpose of the sea dragon is to destroy the demon Scorpion King and destroy their cooperation before the five poisons and five demons array mentioned by the demon toad king is fully launched. When the demon Scorpion King appeared, although he was extremely surprised, Hailong had judged that although these demon kings would not really die, their resurrection must take time. Otherwise, when he killed the demon Scorpion King, he would not let himself and Mengyun escape. When the five demon kings attacked, he moved to the sky of the demon Scorpion King with the potential of riding the cloud upside down, and the universe suddenly hit his giant pincers. The demon Scorpion King''s Resurrection time was not long. Although he recovered most of his mana with the help of several brothers, he was not in the best state after all. He was suddenly attacked. He subconsciously protected his head with a giant claw. He had made every effort to attack just now. At this time, when the old force had just gone and the new force was not born. In the roar, the sea dragon smashed the two giant claws of the demon Scorpion King with a throw of heaven and earth in the strongest state. Thunderbolt came out one after another. At this moment, the sea dragon finally realized the state when the monkey king defeated Dingman and eel. The source of chaos added strength to him. Time seemed to slow down. Every stick he waved was so clear. He had only one goal, that is, the head of the demon Scorpion King. Suddenly, the demon scorpion king who had no fighting power in front of him suddenly disappeared, and his huge body disappeared out of thin air. After all, the Qianjun stick method can not completely lock the opponent''s breath like the immortal killing robbery. When the sea dragon was alert, it was too late. The body of the demon Scorpion King changed positions with the jade centipede demon centipede king in an instant. It was the demon centipede King''s huge tail that met the attack of the sea dragon. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom. The sea dragon spewed blood and flew back. Three huge Manas met his injured body at the same time. It was the other three demon kings in rage. He was seriously injured by the sea dragon as soon as he came up. Second, how can these demon kings not be angry? Although the sea dragon''s chaotic Qi recovers very quickly, it can''t return in an instant. It''s worth curling up together and wrapping itself completely with the huge purple wings behind it. Just then, three graceful figures stood in front of the sea dragon. "Return the wind." the cold voice appeared, and a huge sword ten meters long was horizontal in front of the demon toad king, the demon spider king and the demon snake king. The giant sword looked so crystal, there was no superfluous action, suddenly swept across, and the huge sword shadow hit the joint attack of the three demon kings. At the same time, the black light blade appeared next to the giant sword, in sharp contrast with it, one white and one black. After that, there was a dark red sea of fire. Huoqiu had shown the shape of a unicorn and launched an attack with all his strength. A point lit up in the sky. In an instant, the point was infinitely enlarged. At the light point, the three demon kings flew back at the same time, and their human faces showed a fierce color. Mengyun, tianqin and Huoqiu spurted blood and flew back at the same time. Because Mengyun tried her best to block most of the attacks of the three demon kings, she was also the heaviest. Her pretty face was pale and her mind was a little confused. Because tianqin is a disciple of the Ming emperor, the three demon kings have just temporarily recovered some mana, so she and Huoqiu just suffered some shock injuries. As soon as Mengyun''s whole body was warm, his aching meridians were moistened like a green spring, and his body immediately felt much more comfortable. Turning around, I saw myself in the arms of a scaly sea dragon. Hailong is healing her with the Qi of chaos. With a satisfied smile, "no, it seems that we really can''t go back to the fairyland." The five demon kings gathered together again. For the first time, the demon Scorpion King and the demon Wu King suffered a great loss. They were subjected to the most powerful attack of the sea dragon. Although their lost bodies had been reborn, their spirit was a little tired. The golden cudgel, the strongest weapon to attack immortals, is it easy to resist? The sea dragon''s heart is heavy. He can''t destroy one of them with such calculations. The five demon kings really have a real name. Through the previous attack, he understood that now his strength has been raised to a very high level. I''m afraid any of the five demon Kings is not his opponent. However, the other five people work together and can change at will, so that they have no chance to attack one of them with all their strength. On his own side, in addition to himself, only Mengyun has the power to fight with each other. Among the five demon kings, the most powerful one is undoubtedly Zhu Qingbing. Previously, if it was not Mengyun, even the sea dragon would not be easy to bear his attack. Mengyun''s immortal power is cold, and the demon toad king is also cold. Although Mengyun was seriously injured, she dealt with cold ice since childhood. Naturally, the cold of the demon toad king can''t hurt her. The five demon kings did not launch an attack. They still kept the arc position. It seemed that they were constantly condensing the Yin and evil gas here, waiting for the attack of several sea dragons. Tianqin looked at the weak Mengyun and the light in her eyes changed. "It''s all my fault. If my strength could be stronger, sister Mengyun wouldn''t be seriously injured. Dragon, I''m the one who implicated you." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "how can I blame you? The bastard who framed us in the demon world. However, I don''t regret it. At least I met you in the demon world." Tianqin took a deep look at Hailong and said, "dragon, you and sister Mengyun have magical body methods. Can you bypass these demon kings? As long as you can reach the Wanyao tower, I think these strange guys can''t break their promises. Sister Huoqiu and I won''t have anything here." The Dragon shook his head and said: "It''s not that easy. In fact, the five demon kings are already releasing water. If they let go of the attack as soon as they come up, I''m afraid we can''t resist it at all. Maybe I might rush to the ten thousand demon tower, but you can''t escape. Now the five of them guard in front and lay five prohibitions similar to absolute space at the same time, we can''t break through." Chapter 294 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The sea dragon raised his head, faced the five demon kings and said calmly, "five elders, your strength is really beyond our power. I admire your accomplishments very much. If the sea dragon has offended you before, please forgive me. Tianqin is my wife, and I thank you for taking care of her in the demon world. However, I have a reason to return to the fairy world." The demon spider Wang Han said in a voice, "boy, don''t talk nonsense. I''m afraid it''s too late to beg for mercy now. Do you think we''ll let you go?" The sea dragon smiled coldly and said, "I never expected this. If we want to go back to the fairyland, we will completely rely on our own skills. We don''t need your accommodation. The following attack may hurt some of you. Please forgive me. Fortunately, you won''t really die in this world, so we won''t have too deep hatred." The demon toad King''s huge eyes flickered fiercely, "Boy, you are arrogant. As the monkey''s disciple of the monkey king, you are already excellent. However, it is impossible to break through our level. You killed my fifth brother and second brother successively. Today, if you can''t break through our level, you must stay here. I''ll give you one last chance. If you still fail, we will launch an all-round attack." Although he is afraid of tianqin''s identity, as the king of the demon world, he has his own dignity. The injury of two brothers has completely angered the overlord of the demon world. Hai Long smiled. He smiled very easily. "Elder demon toad king, you just said that as long as we can reach the ten thousand demon tower, we will let us go, right? If only one of us can pass, do you still count? I think you won''t care about my little request after you have ruled the demon world for many years." He was so polite because he respected the five demon kings, but he also had his own purpose. Sure enough, the demon toad King took his head lightly and said proudly: "Yes, as long as one of you can reach the ten thousand demon tower, even if you pass. Although it''s in the demon world, I never regret what I said. Boy, I admit that if you don''t hesitate to hurt and attack with all your strength, it will bring us a lot of trouble, but do you think you can make it?" Hailong said frankly, "no, I''m almost sure I can''t rush through. But everything happens by chance. How can I know if I haven''t tried? Please prepare, five predecessors. I''m going to start." With these words, he turned back and said a few words to tianqin and Mengyun with his voice transmission skills. Although the five demon kings expanded their hearing to the limit, they still couldn''t probe into the absolute space covered by the sea dragon''s air of chaos. After listening to the sea dragon''s words, tianqin''s face showed a worried look. The sea dragon gently * * * her pretty face and smiled: "Silly girl, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." he handed the dream cloud in his arms to Huoqiu. Hai Long floated out with a golden cudgel in his hand. His whole body was full of purple Qi and was promoted to the best state again. The demon toad king was surprised and said, "boy, you want to break our five poisons and five demons array with your own strength?" Hailong smiled and said, "it''s not good, but you should be careful. You''d better not have any damage." the cold light in his eyes flashed, and he shouted, "two big brothers, take action." The huge bodies of the three black dragons and the red dragons appeared on both sides of the sea dragon without any warning. The reincarnation fire and sky fire poured out everywhere. They rushed towards the five demon kings like a huge fire wall. Their appearance really startled the five demon kings. After all, they all had majestic bodies. The burning flame looked very powerful. But the demon toad king immediately found out, The two dragons, who looked huge, were not very powerful. At most, they were almost the same as the demon beasts with high cultivation under their own hands. The huge wall of fire blocked their sight. The demon toad king suddenly realized something. His belly bulged and spewed out a white mist. At the same time, the head between his eyes shouted to the other four demon kings: "Don''t move. Be careful of the boy''s sneak attack." If the demon toad king could see the appearance behind the fire wall, he would be even more surprised, because the three black dragons and red dragons immediately returned to the sea dragon after they spewed out the fire with all their strength. How could the sea dragon not know that the three black dragons and red dragons could not play any role at all? Otherwise, he would have asked his two dragon brothers for help. The ice fog and the flame of the Twin Dragons touch each other and make a strong puff. It depends on who is stronger. The demon toad king is worthy of being the overlord of the demon world. His white fog has won an overwhelming victory. Countless water fog surged up, and the double flame was easily dissolved by him. At this time, the change suddenly occurred. The Jasper centipede and the red blood scorpion are two yuan There was a sudden twist in front of the demon king who was previously damaged by God. They were surprised to find that the sea dragon appeared in front of them at the same time. Just when they were surprised, something more strange happened. The sea dragon didn''t know when he had a red robe. His face showed a strange smile. The red light was in full bloom. The Jasper centipede and the red blood scorpion suddenly fell into darkness. They struggled in horror, but they found that their bodies had shrunk infinitely, and their mana was completely bound. They struggled with all their strength, but how could they earn it for a time Take it off? The demon toad king also found that the situation was wrong. Their two brothers disappeared out of thin air. They were immediately startled. They just wanted to attack the sea dragon, but they saw two sea dragons burst out golden flames at the same time. The golden cudgel suddenly expanded, and the two thunderbolts and three dozen hit the three demon kings at the same time. At the same time, the sea dragon shouted, "hurry up." Huoqiu swung his arms, fiercely threw out the weak Mengyun on the surface and went straight to the Wanyao tower. Mengyun speed up again in the air, like lightning, across the sky to the ten thousand demon tower. The demon toad king was shocked in his heart. He suddenly made a decision that Hailong couldn''t think of. His original huge body expanded again, blocked all the thunderbolt three dozen issued by Hailong''s original master and his separate body, and roared: "stop it quickly." the five demon kings cooperated together for many years, and the demon spider king and the demon snake king flew out at the same time, but their flying directions were different. The demon snake king suddenly jumped at Mengyun, while the demon spider king ejected countless colorful spider silk and welcomed tianqin and Huoqiu. The strength of the demon spider king is higher than that of the demon Scorpion King. Tianqin and Huoqiu can''t rush through her defense at all. The demon snake king showed a speed completely out of proportion to his huge body. His body turned into a virtual shadow in the air. The tip of his tail turned quickly, and the speed was much faster than Mengyun. Among the five demon kings, if you spell speed, even the demon toad king is far less than him. The demon snake king has full confidence. As long as he catches up with Mengyun and stops the injured girl with his own cultivation, there is absolutely no problem. The sea dragon''s self and separation now have no time to take care of others. The almost infinite expansion of the demon toad king has brought him great pressure. He had to do his best to protect himself. Before, Hailong had already thought about it. It is almost impossible to break through the cooperation of the five demon kings only by virtue of the immortal method. However, it suddenly occurred to him that he still had a spell that he seldom used. That''s the heaven and earth sleeve taught by Zhenyuan immortal. What he said to Mengyun was to let her, with the help of Huoqiu''s power, rush to the ten thousand demon tower immediately after he tore a gap between the five demon kings. Mengyun''s weakness is at least half pretended. Under the nourishment of Hailong''s powerful chaotic Qi, her mana has not been fully restored, but at least 60% or 70% has been restored. They are waiting for this sudden opportunity. What Hailong said to tianqin was to let her pester other demon kings with Huoqiu after she shot. Only after Hailong and his separated body used the heaven and earth sleeve did he understand why Zhenyuan immortal would say that the heaven and earth sleeve was the most powerful unique skill of Wuzhuang view. The reason why we choose demon Scorpion King and demon Wu King is that their cultivation has decreased a lot, and the success rate of heaven and earth sleeve will be much higher. However, even Hailong didn''t expect to succeed so easily. However, he still missed one point, that is, the reaction ability of the demon toad king. In the shortest time, the demon toad king made the fastest response. Hai long can only pray in his heart that Mengyun can reach the ten thousand demon tower earlier. Each attack of the golden cudgel hit the demon toad King''s infinitely enlarged body, and a white liquid flowed out, and a sense of fear suddenly rose from the bottom of the sea dragon''s heart. The demon toad King''s huge body appeared countless wounds under the three dozen powerful attacks of two sea dragons. However, there was a strange expression on his head between his eyes. Suddenly, the red light in his huge eyes was shining, and the huge body that had expanded to 100 meters had an earth shaking explosion. Under the action of strong shock waves, countless white liquids completely spewed out in the direction of the sea dragon, and in an instant they had come to his eyes. Explosive body, Hailong never thought that the demon toad King chose explosive body attack in order to kill himself. The urge of survival made the sea dragon constantly think about various coping methods in his mind. He knew that since the demon toad King chose this attack method, he must be sure to kill himself. Otherwise, he would never sacrifice his body. The sea dragon didn''t have a persistent hard shoulder. There was a flash of intelligence in his mind. He stood side by side with the sea dragon and quickly retreated back. At the same time, the two people waved their sleeves, and the huge bodies of the demon Scorpion King and the demon Wuwang were released from their sleeves at the same time. The demon Wu King and the demon Scorpion King were struggling desperately, and the power to bind them had been relaxed. When they were grasping the breakthrough, their body suddenly loosened, the surrounding darkness disappeared and replaced by white light. The two demon kings felt the familiar breath that made their hearts terrible, but they had no time to react. They curled up their bodies and withstood the strong attack from the front. Under the guidance of the impact force, the white slurry swallowed their bodies in an instant. The slurry was full of unimaginable corrosive force. It broke through their body protection magic power and covered their bodies in an instant. The bodies of the two demon kings first completely turned white, as if frozen and stiff. Then, their bodies melted rapidly, Instantly into the same slurry. Second kill, the poor demon Scorpion King was killed again a few days later. He was accompanied by his second brother, the demon Wuwang. With the power of the demon toad king, the sea dragon completely eliminated the unstable factors temporarily restrained by itself, and also brought hope for life. The attack after the demon toad King exploded was really terrible. Even after being blocked by the demon Scorpion King and the demon Wu King, he still wanted to attack the sea dragon, but now the impact and speed are much lower than before. The sea dragon sneered and said, "you can explode, can''t I?" the Buddha quickly hid after the separation and pulled his mind back completely from the separation. At the same time, he gave the last order to the separation. The sea dragon''s split body trembled violently. Seeing that the huge white plasma shock wave in front of him was approaching, the split body Zhan, which appeared only for a few seconds, emitted an extremely powerful dark red light. The sea dragon''s right hand pressed behind the split body and frantically lost the power of chaos into the split body. He knew whether he could survive, It depends on whether the explosive power of the split can completely block the attack of the other party. The liquid produced by the explosion of Zhu Qingbing toad can''t touch a drop. The split completely broke out, and the explosive force produced was like a huge shield pressed against the overwhelming white pulp. The sea dragon only felt that his whole body was flying in the violent vibration. Even with the protection of the dragon scale formed after the Longxiang transformation, he couldn''t help spitting out several mouthfuls of blood one after another, and the chaotic Qi in his body instantly decreased to 30% of the best state. He knew that he had no power to fight any more. The white pulp in the air disappeared, and the sea dragon saw a surprised scene, which was ten times smaller than at the beginning. Only the demon toad king with a diameter of one meter floated in the air. The light on his body was completely dim, and there was no red light in his eyes. However, one thing was certain, he was still alive. He didn''t end his life because of the explosion. All this happened only during the lightning and fire. Hai Long and Zhu Qingbing lost their combat effectiveness at the same time. Their eyes focused on Mengyun and the demon snake king chasing her. Success or failure is at stake. If the demon snake king can stop Mengyun, Mengyun''s fate will be miserable. She with only 60% or 70% of her accomplishments is by no means the opponent of the demon snake king. And tianqin and Huoqiu have no ability to win the demon spider king. Today, they will be hit by failure. But if Mengyun successfully arrives at the ten thousand demon tower, everything will change. In order to keep his promise, the demon kings must not attack again. The sea dragon is nervous, and the demon toad king is also nervous. They have done their best for their own purposes. Chapter 295 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A terrible thought suddenly arose in Hailong''s heart. He suddenly realized that Mengyun was afraid of snakes. She was born with an inexplicable fear of snakes. Now she must know that there is a demon king chasing after her. If she sees the terrible appearance of the demon snake king, I''m afraid she can''t give full play to her strength, and failure is almost inevitable. The sea dragon raised his residual chaotic Qi to his throat and roared, "Mengyun, don''t look back. Be careful behind your back. He''s very close to you." Mengyun, as a Jinyao Xingjun with strong immortal Dharma, can definitely rank in the forefront in the fairy world. She has already felt that something is coming after her at a very fast speed. Moreover, she is very close to herself. She also knows that she must be one of the five demon kings. If you will fight against it now, you will lose the good chance to climb the ten thousand demon tower. Perhaps, this is your only chance. However, the enemy chasing her was too close. When she was ready to turn back and attack, so that the other party could not pursue herself, she heard the voice of the sea dragon. In her mind, she had been full of trust in Hailong. She didn''t look back. Her right hand suddenly turned behind her. Her mind and spirit were in one moment. She said secretly: Hailong, I love you. The inner emotion was instantly stimulated, and countless cyan lights floated out of Mengyun''s right hand, surrounded by a trace of blood in the cyan light. "Love" yes, "love" appears again. Everyone present saw a strange scene at the same time, circle by circle, circle by circle. Countless green lights with red silk were entangled in front of the demon snake king, forming a huge net. The demon snake king snorted angrily, his body swung and his head hid behind. A strong blue light erupted on the huge snake head, and the speed instantly increased to the limit. He had to rely on his strong body to break through Mengyun''s special attack - love net. At this time, Mengyun is only 100 meters away from the Wanyao tower. If the demon snake king rushes over, his huge snake mouth can immediately devour the weak dream cloud after full love. However, the fact is often the fact. The demon toad King stared at his fourth brother. After rushing into the cyan net, his body was completely stiff. The silk thread wound his body endlessly, and the forward speed suddenly stopped. Mengyun spewed out a mouthful of blood and jumped to the top of the ten thousand demon tower under the anti earthquake force of the demon snake king. At the same time, she passed out. The demon snake king is really strong. Mengyun''s love net can only trap it for a moment when he lacks mana. When Mengyun jumped to the top of the 10000 demon tower, he has broken free. However, just a moment is enough. They succeeded in breaking the five poisons and five demons array. The demon snake king roared reluctantly. Just when the sea dragon thought he was going to attack Mengyun, the demon snake king''s huge body suddenly turned around, and his whole body fluctuated violently. A circle of halo rose from its tail and quickly concentrated on the snake head. He hates it. If he hadn''t underestimated the enemy and used his strongest attack in advance, Mengyun would never have had a chance to step on the 10000 demon tower. Now he can''t care about anything else. He wants revenge. He wants crazy revenge. The reduced demon toad king shouted angrily, "old four, No." at this time, the halo had been concentrated on the top of the demon snake king. Regardless of his brother''s orders, the snake mouth opened, and a blue light appeared in his mouth. With the crazy cry of his head, the green light turned into a sharp arrow and shot at the sea dragon. Yes, the demon snake king hates the sea dragon most. If the sea dragon doesn''t make the demon Wu King and the demon Scorpion King disappear in an instant, how can they fail? The demon toad King exploded, the demon Scorpion King and the demon Wu king died under the most powerful attack of their eldest brother. All this was caused by the sea dragon. Hai Long was stunned. Now he has no ability to resist. Even the purple scales transformed by Long Xiang are fading rapidly. All he can do now is wait for death. The earth shaking cry sounded, "Sea Dragon -" the blood in tianqin''s body instantly boiled. She desperately attacked the colorful spider silk sent by the demon spider king, but how can she break through with her current strength? Qingguang, like a soul seizing arrow from hell, flew through the chest of the sea dragon. The Qingguang was not thick. Only a large blood hole was left in the chest of the sea dragon, and the blood gushed out. The body of the Sea Dragon flew back in the air with the impact of the Qingguang. Hai Long didn''t feel the pain. He clearly heard the sound of bone fragmentation in his body. Although he was baptized by the eight trigrams furnace nine days and nine ignorance true fire, his body still couldn''t resist the full blow of the demon snake king. The sea dragon felt that his body was very light, his chest was chilly, the surroundings seemed to be getting darker and darker, and everything was disappearing. He heard the cry of tianqin, but he couldn''t feel the heartache anymore. The whole body was shocked violently, and his mind was far away from him. Seeing the sea dragon fall heavily to the ground, the tianqin changed and the cry stopped. There was only cold light in her dark eyes. The demon spider king suddenly felt his huge body cold. The tianqin in front of her has changed. Her silver wire automatically floats back without wind, and pieces of black diamond armor leaves continue to condense and cover her delicate body. The length of the Tianmo blade suddenly doubled, and countless strange lines appeared on the huge blade. Tianqin slightly lowered her head and murmured, "kill, kill, kill, kill." As soon as Huoqiu found that tianqin was wrong, he hurriedly wanted to call her to wake up. However, a terrible force suddenly revolved around tianqin and threw her away. Tianqin fiercely opened her arms, covered with silver, and shouted wildly, "kill -" countless small black vortices appeared around her body. The colorful cobwebs that had trapped them all the time broke up in the black vortex, turned into dust and disappeared. Tianqin''s eyes have become pure white. A trace of blood light flashed in the pure white eyes. When the demon spider Wang just wanted to make any response, she saw a flash of black light in front of her. She was frightened to see that half of her body was constantly away, but tianqin had disappeared. Tianqin floated behind the demon spider king and ignored the multicolored spider that had been divided into two by her. The gleaming demon blade pointed to the demon snake king and said coldly, "you killed him, you killed him. You also die." his body turned strangely in the air, "hell - Demon - broken - sky - cut." in the crazy cry, the demon blade got out, Cut through the sky surrounded by twisted space. The demon snake king suddenly felt that his body was extremely convulsed. His whole body seemed to be locked by something. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it. Black awn was coming, and the huge tearing force kept his mind away from his body. The demon toad King watched his fourth brother''s body crushed by the ten times magnified demon blade. He could not imagine that tianqin, who had not been able to fight any of his brothers before, killed the demon spider king and the demon snake king in an instant. These accomplishments made his body tremble constantly. Tianmo blade didn''t know when she had returned to tianqin. Her terrible white eyes turned to Zhu Qingbing, the only surviving toad demon king of the five demon king, "and you, and you..." ¡­¡­ Buddha world. Sun Wukong flew out of his body. When he flew to the door of his Buddha Hall, he saw the bald head of the Buddha who lit the lamp. The monkey king was so angry that he shouted, "go away." The light burning Buddha''s eyes showed a trace of gloom, "Wukong, calm down. I''m also very sad about the death of Hailong, but even if you rush to the demon world now, everything can''t be saved. Everything should focus on the overall situation. I will help you revenge Hailong in the future." The monkey king angrily scolded, "fuck the overall situation. All my disciples are dead and give me a fart. Light the lamp, do you think I really can''t help you?" just now, just now, the monkey king suddenly lost his sense of the sea dragon. Of course he knows what this means. His only disciple has died in the demon world. Only when he dies will he lose his sense. The light burning Buddha slowly extended his hand holding the oil lamp and said in a deep voice: "Wukong, no matter what today, I won''t let you go to the demon world. If you want to go, kill me first." At this time, the monkey king was a little confused, "OK, I''ll kill you first." the golden light revolved around his body like the essence, and his eyes had completely turned golden. In tens of thousands of years, fighting against the Buddha, the monkey king raised his mana to the limit for the first time, and the opponent he wanted to kill was his friend, the Buddha who had been burning a lamp. Just as the war was about to break out, a kind voice sounded, "Wukong, don''t be rude to the Buddha who lit the lamp. Everything may not be irreparable." a peaceful white light ignored the authority of the Buddha who lit the lamp and Sun Wukong, and fell down. It was the Guanyin Bodhisattva sitting on the Buddha lotus. The appearance of Guanyin Bodhisattva calmed the monkey king a little. Although he had always been conceited, he also knew that his cultivation with the light burning Buddha was determined between Bozhong. Even if he could win, it would be possible to rely on the body of King Kong. The light burning Buddha is best at Buddha prohibition. Whether he can leave is still unknown. "Bodhisattva, you''re just in time. The lamp burning old man won''t let me save my disciple. Now, my disciple is dead. Bodhisattva, even if I don''t mention the importance of sea dragon to the future of the fairy world, emotionally, I can''t help going to the demon world! He''s my only disciple." The Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled, and the Buddha like smile made the monkey king clear. He knew that this was a kind of Buddha Dharma, named Nianhua smile. "Wukong, you are still not calm. I know you are a person of great love, but, as I said, everything is not irreparable. Have you forgotten what skill Hai Long practices? As far as I know, even if his body is damaged, the chaos pill formed by chaos Qi will protect his divine consciousness from damage. Moreover, I have calculated with the Buddha who lit the lamp that Hai Long''s trip to the demon world is dangerous, Don''t you believe us? " The monkey king frowned and said, "but... Eh, what''s the matter? I have his feeling again." the gloom on his face suddenly disappeared. The monkey king blinked and said to the Buddha who lit the lamp: "Bald old man, you''re really fucking accurate. It seems that the sea dragon is not dead! Ha ha, ha ha. I''ll tell you, my great fight defeated the Buddha and the apprentice handed over by Sun Wukong. Where is it that easy to die? Ha ha, ha ha." The light burning Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva looked at the excited Monkey King and shook their heads helplessly. The light burning Buddha couldn''t help saying, "Monkey King, as a Holy Buddha, you can''t export it into dirt." At this time, the monkey king was already excited and danced, "I know, I fucking know. Ha ha, Hailong, you really didn''t let me down." ¡­¡­ Just as tianqin''s demon blade was about to end the demon toad king who had no resistance, an old and gentle voice sounded, "Qin, enough. Everything is over." A black light appeared between the tianqin and the demon toad king. At his feet, he stepped on a black cloud. Feeling the familiar breath, tianqin seemed to wake up and murmured, "master, is it you? Why don''t you let me kill him? They killed my sea dragon and my sea dragon!" The figure of Emperor Ming appeared. With a move of his thin hand, the dream cloud on the top of the ten thousand demon tower had flown to him and smiled: "Qin''er, your current situation really makes me happy. I didn''t expect that you could break through the sixth level of the dark devil in such a short time. You know, only when you enter the seventh level can you really get a foothold in the underworld. You''re overdrawn too much. You need to rest and sleep. My child, everything has a master to help you. Your husband, he''s not dead yet!" In the gentle voice of Emperor Ming, tianqin only felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and her strong sleepiness was constantly invading her body, "master, master, save him, help me save him." The tianqin suddenly fell down. The figure of the Emperor Ming was light, and the tianqin had fallen on one of his hands. It slowly fell to the ground and laid tianqin and Mengyun flat beside the sea dragon. Zhu Qingbing toad respectfully said, "emperor." Emperor Ming snorted coldly and said: "Ice toad, you can go back to the ten thousand demon tower to help your brothers reborn. However, there is one thing I want to warn you. The control of your brothers should be strengthened. If my disciples have anything today, all five of you will die. It is not difficult for me to cultivate five demon kings in the demon world. Don''t forget who gave you the ability to survive in the demon world Strength. I can give and take back. Qin''er is my successor in the future. In the future, her orders will be mine. You can figure it out for yourself. Go. " Chapter 296 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhu Qingbing''s whole body trembled slightly, and she was obviously very afraid. The Emperor Ming is right. You can find three or five accomplishments like yourself in the underworld. If the emperor wants to die, he can''t live another second. Dare not say anything more, respectfully saluted the emperor and dragged his weak body to the ten thousand demon tower. The ghost emperor flicked his thin big hand, and a few wisps of black awns sealed the wound in the chest of the sea dragon, so that the blood would not flow out. Huoqiu flew over, looked at Emperor Ming and said with concern: "emperor, is he still saved? His body has been completely penetrated. I''m afraid his divine knowledge is also..." The emperor of the underworld glanced at her. Huoqiu only felt that his whole body was like falling into an ice cellar. He couldn''t speak at once. The dark emperor said calmly, "whoever I want to die, he can''t live, and whoever I want to live, he can''t die. Even if the boy has a point of divine knowledge, I can control him to live." as he said, he sucked the sea dragon''s body off the ground and pressed his big hand on the wound in the sea dragon''s chest. After a while, the emperor of the underworld was surprised, "good boy, I haven''t lost my divine sense at all. It seems that I can save a lot of things. No, how is it possible? He doesn''t practice immortal Dharma, which seems to be the gas of chaos." his eyes flashed sharply and turned to Huoqiu: "say, what''s the matter with his cultivation? Don''t hide anything." Huoqiu only felt that Emperor Ming''s eyes were full of irresistible magic. Although he subconsciously wanted to resist, he couldn''t do it. At present, he told her the experience that Hailong told her not long ago. After hearing her narration, the emperor turned his eyes to the sea dragon. Huoqiu only felt light, powerless to sit on the ground and gasped constantly. "Good, good. Even chaotic Qi can be cultivated successfully. It seems that the fairyland is not as weak as I thought. Should I destroy him or save him? If I make him strong, I''m afraid even I can''t deal with it. After all, chaotic Qi is the purest original Qi that seizes heaven and earth." Emperor Ming hesitated and couldn''t make a decision for a moment. When Huoqiu heard that Emperor Ming meant to destroy the sea dragon, he was very anxious and said tentatively, "emperor, the sea dragon is tianqin''s husband! If you destroy him, I''m afraid tianqin will also..." The Emperor Ming''s eyes lit up and said, "yes! Fire girl, thank you for reminding me. Ha ha, ha ha, since you can create, can''t I win over? One more strong help is better than one less disciple." he turned to fire Qiu and said, "fire girl, this boy has lost too much blood. You three should pass some blood to him respectively. Would you like to?" Huoqiu was stunned, nodded and said, "I would. But I''m a Kirin, different from human blood. Is it useful to pass it on to him?" The emperor of the underworld snorted and said, "don''t worry about the others." as he said, Huoqiu felt paralyzed and lost consciousness. The emperor said to himself, "there are few things I can''t do in the underworld and demon world." he stretched out his thin hands and changed in the air for a week. The bodies of Mengyun, tianqin and Huoqiu trembled at the same time, and the three blood lights were constantly injected into one of the Emperor''s big hands. Emperor Ming led it with his hand, and the blood mass condensed in the palm became larger and larger. When the blood expanded to a certain extent, he stopped. "Blood is the source of life, even immortals are no exception. The boy''s chaotic Qi is really magical. He can keep his divine consciousness after such a heavy injury. Chih." the blood light changes in the air, and the three groups of blood coagulate into one. In a twinkling of an eye, Under the powerful mana of the Ming emperor, the bright red blood is continuously input into the body from the wound in front of the sea dragon''s chest. Black lights continued to shoot out from the hand of the emperor. With the blood lost, the skin on the chest of the sea dragon had returned to normal, as if it had not been hurt. The black airflow from the Emperor Ming became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, his face changed and suddenly stopped the output of mana. "Good boy, the Qi of chaos can absorb my mana. It''s cheap for you." the black airflow appears again and completely wraps the sea dragon''s body. The look on the emperor''s face was more pale. Hailong only felt that he was in an illusory world, and there were red air currents rotating around him. These red air currents were so kind and everything was so comfortable. Immersed in the red air currents, he couldn''t think. Suddenly, a strong force pulled him out of the red air flow, and everything around him suddenly became dark. Then, The mind seemed to be awake and finally regained the ability to think. He found that his body seemed to solidify, there was neither pain nor his chaotic Qi, and there was some confusion in his mind. "You can open your eyes and talk." a cool air flow input, the six senses recovered at the same time. Everything else has recovered except that you can''t feel your mana. Hai Long opened his eyes blankly. He found that he was standing in front of him. He was covered in a black robe. He looked very old. His face was covered with wrinkles. His dark red long hair was scattered on his shoulders. His cold light twinkled in his eyes. He was staring at himself. The sea dragon was calm and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Is there hell in the demon world?" "Who do you think I am? There is no hell in the demon world, nor in the underworld, because there is no need at all. Boy, don''t you think you''re not dead?" Hai longleng looked around. He immediately found the tall Wanyao tower and Mengyun, tianqin and Huoqiu beside him, "what''s the matter with them? You killed them?" "No, you''re wrong. Instead of killing them, I saved you. I just let them fall into a deep sleep for a while and didn''t want them to hear my conversation with you. Tianqin is my apprentice. How could I hurt her?" The sea dragon was shocked and said, "are you the emperor of the underworld?" The dark emperor nodded and said, "it seems that tianqin has told you that she worships me as a teacher." Hailong clearly felt that his heartbeat was accelerating. Standing in front of him is one of the most powerful figures in the two six realms. His strength is comparable to that of the nether emperor of the Tathagata Buddha! "Why do you want to save me?" Hailong tried to calm himself down and asked his doubts. The dark emperor said calmly, "if it''s just you, I won''t care if you turn into dust. However, you are the husband of my apprentice. I saved you for her. I don''t want to see her sad." The sea dragon''s heart moved, and he was impressed. He respectfully said, "thank you for saving the emperor." The emperor of the underworld smiled and affected the wrinkles on his face. He looked a little scary. "I said, I didn''t save you for you, and you don''t have to thank me for anything. However, I think we need to talk about it. You also know that tianqin is my disciple and the only disciple. Everything here is over, and I will take her back to the underworld." As soon as Emperor Ming said this, Hailong immediately interrupted, "no, emperor, she is my wife. I want to take her back to the fairy world. I want to be with her forever." The emperor sneered and said: "Why are you? Why are you taking Qin er with you? Qin ER and I are in the underworld. I can give her the status of being below one person and above ten thousand people. In the underworld, as long as I am still alive, no one dares to make her suffer a trace of injustice. Can you do it? Yes, you have strong cultivation accomplishments now, but it is impossible to protect Qin ER in the big dye vat in the fairy world. Don''t forget, Qin Son is a member of the underworld. When she comes to the fairy world, it will be difficult for her to walk. No immortal will accept the existence of people in the underworld. Besides, the 100000 year agreement I made with the Tathagata has not arrived. If Qin son comes to the fairy world, it means that my underworld is challenging the fairy world. I''m afraid you haven''t thought about these. " Hailong was stunned. The emperor did not oppress him with his own identity and accomplishments. Everything he said was true. Yes! Take tianqin back to the fairy world. Can she survive in the fairy world? The answer was naturally No. with a deep sigh, "You''re right. I''m too impulsive. It''s all my reason why tianqin has come to this stage. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t have been possessed at the beginning, and she wouldn''t have accepted the robbery of the underworld and ascended to the underworld. All this is my fault. Emperor, you know, tianqin and I love each other deeply. I can''t lose her. Similarly, she can''t lose me. If you really love each other Love her. I hope you can give me a clear way. I believe you must have a way. " The emperor smiled and said: "Of course there are solutions. It''s hard for you to solve this problem, but it''s nothing in front of me. I can tell you frankly that the fairy world can''t accept Qin Er, but my underworld can accept you. I know you have another wife in the fairy world. It doesn''t matter. You can pick her up. Even your friends in the fairy world can pick her up. I I don''t ask you to work for the underworld. In the underworld, I can give you the identity of the underworld. You just need to be an ordinary underworld man. As Qin er''s master, I can do it. The underworld doesn''t have so many constraints like the Buddha world, nor is it like the fairy world. In the underworld, I am the master of everything. My decision is the decision of the underworld. Do you want it yourself Think clearly. Only in the underworld can you be with all your wives and friends. " Hailong looked at the Emperor Ming. He knew that there was no need to deceive himself or himself as the Emperor Ming. Everything he said was too tempting for him. Since he was promoted to the fairyland, Hailong''s only wish was to live a peaceful life with his wives, but could he really leave the fairyland? Shifu and Zhenyuan immortal told him Can you give up your expectations so easily? Hailong''s heart is very chaotic. The words of Monkey King and Zhenyuan immortal are echoing in his mind. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "You are very good. You have almost all the qualities of your master Monkey King, but you still lack one. Do you know what it is?" Zhen Yuan said faintly. "What is it?" "It''s a sense of justice. You lack the most important thing. Although your master is stubborn and has caused a lot of trouble to the fairyland, he always has righteousness in his mind. Otherwise, how can I recognize him as a righteous brother? There is righteousness in the world, and there is righteousness in the fairyland. I hope you can understand what you lack in the future, otherwise, you will never reach your master''s realm World. Only with justice in mind can your Qi be pure. Only with pure and noble spirit can you completely raise your realm to a higher level. Your master has the strongest sense of justice among the people I have seen, so he can not fear anyone and have today''s status with his strong strength. Even so, he has suffered a lot and experienced all kinds of hardships. According to my opinion of you I understand that although you suffered a lot in the human world, you also missed a lot of things. Your master is good at protecting your weaknesses, so he didn''t point out your mistakes. However, these mistakes will affect your mind and gradually go into darkness. If the evil in your heart overcomes everything in the end, you will only be destroyed. Therefore, you must be careful in the future Be careful. " "Please teach me." "The sense of justice is innate. No one can teach you this. Only if you do more good deeds from your heart in the future, the sense of justice will naturally become stronger. Otherwise, you can''t become a real immortal. The so-called master leads the door and Practice on an individual. What you can achieve in the future depends entirely on yourself. No one can help you. I hope you can remember what I said today. Otherwise, when you go astray in the future, your master will be the first to face. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "A hundred thousand years ago, the two worlds of immortal Buddha and the underworld had a great war, with countless deaths and injuries. The strength of the underworld was unusually strong. Coupled with the demons and monsters in the demon world they commanded, they almost completely destroyed the fairy palace of the Immortal Emperor. Finally, the Tathagata Buddha turned the tide, made a bet with the underworld and defeated it to resolve the crisis. One hundred thousand years have passed. Now the underworld will be stupid again Move. The underworld is completely centralized, and all the strength is in the hands of the emperor. Now, compared with the past, it is difficult for the immortal and Buddha to compete with the underworld. Hailong, you are the hope of the master and the hope of the immortal! " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hailong, I hope you can have stronger strength, because then you can accomplish something we can''t do. Whether it''s me, your master Monkey King or the original God, we have deep expectations for you. After all, you are the first person with chaos. Therefore, we will always support your behavior behind you, but you can''t be bad Step wrong, sometimes, step wrong will step wrong, and many things will be irreparable. Do you understand? " "Shibo means that no matter what you do, you must have lofty righteousness in your heart and not violate your conscience." "Although what you said is more popular, it basically means that. Remember, remember, don''t forget the public for personal reasons." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ All kinds of memories constantly stirred in Hai Long''s mind. The emperor did not force him to make a decision, but waited quietly. Chapter 297 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Hailong''s mind is turned by electricity. If he goes to the underworld, it is equivalent to betraying the fairyland and betraying his master, which completely destroys the expectations of the master and Zhenyuan immortal. Is this what he wants to see? Without the help of master, martial uncle and Buddha who lit the lamp, I wouldn''t have a few days. I never want to face the master in the near future. The promise made by the emperor of the underworld is certainly beautiful, but when the underworld fights with the immortal and Buddha worlds, can he really sit idly by? Martial uncle is right. If I make a wrong decision because of my own personal interests, I will go wrong step by step. I must not ignore the great righteousness because of my own personal interests. Thinking of this, Hai Long''s mind suddenly became clear, and he firmly looked at the Emperor Ming and said: "I''m sorry, emperor, I can''t accept your proposal. Indeed, I love tianqin and I deeply love her. However, I can''t abandon everything in the fairy world because of my own affairs. I will always be a person in the fairy world. This will not change. Please forgive me. You saved my life. If you want to take it back now, I won''t complain." The emperor of the underworld was not as angry as the sea dragon imagined. He looked into the sea dragon''s eyes and said calmly, "have you really figured it out? As far as I know, you are a very emotional thing. You don''t want to leave the fairyland, I''m afraid it''s for your master''s monkey. You don''t want to live up to his expectations for you, do you?" Hai Long was stunned, looked at the deep meaning Emperor Ming in his eyes, shook his head and said: "No, emperor, what you said is not completely right. Yes, I don''t want to live up to Shifu''s wishes. I also hope to be with my closest people forever. However, I refuse you not because of Shifu. I can''t say who is just and who is evil in the two ways and six realms. All I know is that if the underworld invades the fairyland and Buddha realms, a disastrous disaster will break out At that time, countless lives will fall and be ruined. My strength alone is very small, and I know I can''t play any role in this kind of war. However, I have decided that when the underworld launches a war against the fairyland, I will stand on the side of the fairyland. As far as I know, the underworld is very powerful. In order to maintain the balance of two and six realms, I must do so "There are many things I don''t like in the fairy world, but there are too many things I can''t give up. I can have today, which is given by the predecessors in the fairy world. I can''t betray them or my own soul." As he spoke, the sea dragon had straightened his waist. Facing the more and more fierce eyes of the emperor, he didn''t flinch. He had put aside his life and death, and a layer of awe inspiring gas naturally rose on him. At this moment, the chaotic gas that the sea dragon couldn''t feel suddenly appeared, and his whole body emitted a dazzling red light, which contained a few golden awns, which would kill him A layer of black Qi was forced out of the body in an instant. Hailong only felt that his mind was completely in line with the Qi of chaos, and his control over his cultivation reached an unprecedented level. He understood that it was his great spirit that affected the Qi of chaos, and even broke through the prohibition imposed by the emperor of the underworld. The dark emperor frowned slightly, and his surprise was by no means less than that of Hai long. Of course, he knew how much mana he had used to limit Hai Long, which was impossible for Hai long to break through now. But the fact was not the case, and Hai Long''s mana had not been improved, so he really didn''t understand. "Boy, you surprised me a lot. In fact, you can''t say betrayal when you leave the fairyland. I don''t want to know anything about the fairyland from you, and I don''t need you to help us in the underworld. I just hope my apprentice can have a good home. The underworld advocates freedom. No one will restrict you there. Think it out." The sea dragon thought of many reactions of the Ming emperor when he finished the previous conversation, but everything was wrong. The Ming Emperor didn''t speak angrily and didn''t immediately take his life. His tone was still so indifferent as if everything had nothing to do with himself. The sea dragon didn''t understand. He really didn''t understand why the Ming emperor would do this. Of course, he wouldn''t be stupid to believe the Ming emperor The emperor wanted to take himself to the underworld because of tianqin. He found that he couldn''t see through the Lord of the underworld more and more. Taking a deep breath, Hailong resolutely said, "I''m sorry, Emperor. I''ve made up my mind. No matter what, I won''t leave the fairyland. I''m always a member there." The light in the emperor''s eyes flashed, nodded and said, "well, since this is your decision, I don''t want to embarrass you." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "will you let me go back?" The emperor of the underworld snorted coldly and said, "do you think you can bring any threat to my underworld? It doesn''t matter to me whether there is an immortal like you in the fairy world. I won''t let Qin Er have any dissatisfaction with me because I kill you." The sea dragon''s heart became active again. After all, if it could live, who would like to die? Respectfully saluted the Emperor Ming and said, "emperor, thank you for saving my life. If there is still a day of goodbye, I will certainly repay." The emperor of the underworld seemed to wave his hand impatiently and said, "you can leave here by yourself. Take your companions with you. I only tell you a word. Tianqin will be the emperor of the underworld in the future. When the underworld is opposed to the fairy world, how to choose depends on yourself." The Sea Dragon said tentatively, "emperor, since you are so successful with me, can you let me take tianqin with me? If she really can''t survive in the fairy world, I will send her back. What do you think?" The dark emperor smiled and disdained. "Do you think it''s possible? Hailong, do you think I really dare not kill you?" The sea dragon''s whole body was cold. He didn''t see the emperor''s momentum. His whole body was stiff and couldn''t move. The ability of chaotic Qi to break through the prohibition couldn''t be brought into play at all. The cold breath poured into his body from all directions. Although he was struggling to support it, he knew that as long as the emperor made a slight effort, he would become the dust of the demon world. With his current strength, he is far from the same level as the Ming emperor. Facing the death threat of Emperor Ming, Hailong looked very calm and said faintly: "emperor, you saved my life. I have just said that if you want to take it back, I will never complain. Qin Er is my wife! I will not give up her at any time. My love for her will never change." The Emperor Ming''s expression eased a little, untied the shackles of the sea dragon, and said: "If it wasn''t for your relationship with qin''er, do you think I would save you? If it wasn''t for qin''er''s relationship, you couldn''t break through the array of the five demon kings. Boy, take care of yourself. I won''t let qin''er leave with you. For your sake of being sincere to her, let you say a few words at last." With a wave of the big hand, a layer of black gas enveloped the three women of tianqin in an instant, and the three women woke up one after another. The fastest reflection is tianqin. Before her eyes open, she has shouted: "Hailong, don''t you die?" Hai Long squatted down and hugged tianqin tightly in his arms. His feelings burst out in an instant. How he wanted to be with tianqin! "Qin Er, Qin Er, I''m not dead, I''m still alive." Tianqin slowly opened her eyes and looked at the Red Sea Dragon. The excitement in her heart could not be expressed in words. She tightly hugged the sea dragon''s neck. It seemed that she was afraid that he would run away. She kept whispering the name of the sea dragon. Her crystal tears kept dripping and wet the skirt of the sea dragon. Mengyun didn''t see the scene that the sea dragon was hurt by the demon snake king. She looked at the sea dragon with complex eyes. Even she didn''t know what she thought at this time. The sea dragon seemed to exude this kind of special charm. Every girl around him seemed to have an unforgettable love for him. It was so ethereal. So was the tianqin she had just seen, even herself In her heart, he also left a clear shadow. Mengyun was very confused. In the current situation, she had to keep silent. Huoqiu looked at the hugging sea dragon and tianqin. Although she was not as confused as Mengyun, she also had some strange feelings. She suddenly had an idea how good it would be if she were held in the arms of sea dragon. Even she was startled by the idea, but the idea was so clear. The Emperor Ming said calmly, "well, qin''er, we''re going back." Tianqin was shocked and gradually woke up. She turned to the Emperor Ming and said gratefully, "master, thank you for saving the life of the sea dragon." with her intelligence, how can she not understand that only the Emperor Ming can save the sea dragon? Emperor Ming looked at tianqin kindly. "You are my disciple. There is no need to thank you. Everything I have done is for you. Qin, you didn''t disappoint Shifu. I didn''t expect you to break through the sixth level of the great law of the dark devil in such a short time. It seems that the power of love is really great!" Tianqin blushed. "Master, how can you make fun of others? At that time, I thought Hai Long was dead and just wanted to avenge him. In my body, it seemed as if something had suddenly broken. My memory of the later things had been a little blurred." The emperor of the underworld smiled and said, "anyway, you have succeeded. You have achieved this in only 300 years. You are worthy of being my disciple. In this way, you can save more time to familiarize yourself with the underworld. Qin Er, master asked you a question. If you were allowed to choose, would you like to go to the fairyland with Hailong or go back to the underworld with me now?" The bodies of tianqin and Hailong were shocked at the same time. They didn''t expect that the Emperor Ming would ask such a question. Hailong looked at tianqin with hope. He believed that tianqin would choose to leave with him. However, would the Emperor Ming really let her go back to the fairyland with him? Why did he Tianqin looked at Hailong, and her beautiful eyes were full of reluctance. Just when Hailong realized that it was bad, tianqin resolutely said, "master, I''ll go back to the underworld with you." In addition to the Emperor Ming''s silence, Hailong, Huoqiu and Mengyun were stunned. They didn''t expect that tianqin would make such a choice. Hailong lost his voice and said, "why? Qin, don''t you want to be with me?" Tianqin''s pretty face was filled with tears, and she shook her head hard, "No, No. dragon, how much I want to be with you! But I can''t, at least not yet. If I go back to the fairy world with you, it will only become a burden to you and make you a target in the fairy world. I''m your wife. I''ll stand on your side to help you at any time. I don''t want to bring you any trouble. You still have something to do with your misty sister Go and deal with it. How can I make trouble for you? I''ll go back to the underworld with my master. Don''t worry. I won''t be in any danger if I have a master to take care of me in the underworld. One day, when I think I have enough power to help you, I will go to the fairy world to find you. Sorry, I''m sorry... "She threw herself into the arms of Hai Long, and she was already sobbing. Hailong''s heart is full of loss, but he also clearly feels tianqin''s heartfelt love for himself. Yes! I am nothing in the fairyland. Although my accomplishments have been improved a lot, it is impossible to take into account tianqin. If she has any damage, she will die a hundred times! Gently * * * holding the silver hair of tianqin, Hai Long murmured, "Qin Er, Qin Er, I won''t let you wait too long. When I become the strongest immortal and become the only immortal in the fairy world, I will go back to the underworld to find you. I respect your choice." after saying this, he fiercely released tianqin, turned to the emperor of the underworld, and fell to his knees with a plop, Respectfully kowtowed to the emperor. The dark emperor flashed a strange light in his eyes and said calmly, "what are you doing? You''re not my disciple." Hai Long took a deep breath and said, "emperor, I salute you for my wife tianqin. In the underworld, please take care of her more." The emperor Leng Xiang said, "it''s up to you. Qin Er is my disciple and the future Lord of the underworld." Hailong took a deep look at tianqin, kissed her on the forehead, and then pulled Mengyun back, "let''s go." the red light rose, and their figures went straight to the Wanyao tower. "Sea - Dragon -" tianqin screamed sadly. However, at this time, Hailong did not dare to look back. He was afraid that he would never have the heart to leave when he saw the beautiful dimple of tianqin. He can''t do that! The red light came out from behind the sea dragon. The big head of the red dragon appeared. He reluctantly looked at Huoqiu and then returned to the sea dragon and disappeared. He seemed to be telling Huoqiu, young Lord, take care! At the top of the ten thousand demon tower, the red light rose spirally and disappeared into the dark sky like a meteor with a gorgeous tail flame. Sea dragon left, tianqin sat down blankly, tears dripping uncontrollably. From meeting to separation, this period of time is too short for her. She really wants to be with sea dragon! Chapter 298 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The emperor of the underworld pulled up the tianqin and said, "Qin, it''s time for us to go back. There are still many things you need to understand in the underworld." Tianqin said blankly, "master, do you think Hailong and I can meet again?" The emperor of the underworld smiled and said, "you shouldn''t ask me this question, but you should ask yourself. If you have enough ability to lead the army of the underworld into the fairy world, you can naturally meet again. If you can rule every inch of the land of the two and six worlds, who else can stop you from being together?" he chose to let the sea dragon go for two reasons. First, If he kills Hailong, he will also lose tianqin''s heart. Tianqin can break through the sixth weight of the devil Dharma so quickly that the emperor of the underworld has determined that she will be the candidate to inherit her position. For him, tianqin is far more important than Hailong. Putting Hailong will bring greater motivation to tianqin in order to be with his beloved, Tianqin will better complete its own arrangement. Second, although the sea dragon''s chaotic Qi makes the emperor of the underworld alert, after all, the sea dragon is far from threatening the underworld. Even if his chaotic Qi becomes great in the future, as long as tianqin is the ruler of the underworld and tianqin is in the underworld for a day, he will not become a real threat to the underworld. After all, even if he is persistent in the immortal world and his own beliefs, He still has weaknesses. His weakness is tianqin. He loves tianqin so much that he can''t do anything to hurt tianqin. Considering these two reasons, how could the emperor be willing to kill the useful wife of the sea dragon? What''s more, it''s still a problem whether Hailong can have a foothold in the fairy world. It''s enough for the fairy world to have a headache only from his hostility to the fairy palace. Mengyun was collected by the sea dragon in the heaven and earth sleeve. The sea dragon didn''t limit her with the magic power of the heaven and earth sleeve. He tried his best to stimulate the Qi of chaos and kept rising along the channel between the demon world and the fairy world. Mengyun wrapped his mana around the sound into the dragon''s ear, "are you really leaving like this?" The Sea Dragon said sadly, "what can I do if I don''t go? Take refuge in the underworld? That''s impossible. I have too many responsibilities." Mengyun was silent for a while before he said, "you are better than I thought." The sea dragon laughed at himself, "OK? What am I talking about? From the day I first entered the cultivation, I was a headache for my elders. When I was in the human world, few people were willing to approach me except my beloved wife and friends. At that time, I was too arrogant and bastard. When I understood everything, it was too late. I was going to be promoted to the fairy world, and the regret left in the human world was no longer Irreparable. I really miss my days in the human world. At least, I was free at that time. If I were better for everyone and tried to resolve all contradictions, maybe the human world would not be like this. When I came to the fairy world, I could be said to have been reborn. I don''t want to have any regrets. I''m not a good person, I just hope I can live again My relatives and friends can live happily in a world without any disputes, whether in the human world or the fairy world. This is my only wish. "For the first time, Hailong spoke out his inner thoughts for the first time. He suddenly felt much more comfortable, as if the missing brought by the departure of tianqin had also been diluted. "Hailong, you know what? I can''t see what kind of person you are now. You have many unique things, but these things don''t seem to bring you happiness, but trouble. Do you miss your wife very much now?" At this time, Hailong was completely immersed in his inner world and did not hear the sour meaning in Mengyun''s words. He sighed and said: "How can I not? But what''s the use of thinking? What I need now is to constantly improve my strength so that I can have more power to protect them. Yes, I have many unique things. When I was in the human world, I trained into an immortal in the shortest time. When I arrived in the immortal world, I had the support of masters and martial uncles. However, the stronger my strength, the more responsibility I have If I had been in the human world, I''m afraid I would have chosen to go to the underworld with tianqin. But now I can''t. my mind is not as simple as before. I have a lot to take into account. " With the gradual weakening of yin and evil Qi, the chaotic Qi around Hailong''s body lit up. Mengyun smelled a familiar smell in her big sleeve. She was suddenly refreshed. She even felt her cold blood boiling. After so many days, she finally came back and finally returned to the fairyland. However, at the same time, there was a faint loss in her heart. Since she came back , the sea dragon will certainly find piaomian, and what about himself? What is he? Maybe everything will return to the way it used to be. I hope piaomian is all right, and they can be together. There was a dense light around his body. Hailong only felt that he was light and had left the darkness and came to another world. He felt the fresh air and looked at the strange land contained in the fairy world. He suddenly felt like crying. He fell from the fairy world into the demon world and returned to the fairy world. He experienced all kinds of hardships. The fairy world is his own home! No answer Ying Ming is right. Otherwise, even if you can be with all the people you love, you will regret it one day. Master, disciple didn''t disappoint you. I''m back. With a wave of his big sleeve, Mengyun''s body gradually enlarged and appeared around the sea dragon. Like Hailong, she looked at the light around her and felt the surging spirit of fairies. Mengyun''s beautiful face showed a hazy look. The hazy beauty made Hailong stunned and subconsciously said, "Mengyun, you are still more beautiful against the spirit of fairies!" Mengyun glanced at the sea dragon, with a trace of *, and said softly, "really?" Hailong was startled. It was the first time he saw Mengyun''s expression. He nodded and said, "of course it''s true. Your beauty is incomparable to few people." "That..." Mengyun wanted to ask, how can I compare with misty and tianqin? However, when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them. She knows that her feelings and attachment to Hailong can only be quietly buried in her heart. His heart has been divided by too many people. I''m afraid she can''t accommodate herself any more. "Let''s hurry back to Guanghan palace. Since someone has calculated me, Erlang God has returned to the fairy palace again. Shifu is weak. I''m afraid that younger martial sister piaomi will be in danger. If she makes a big mistake, she will be in trouble." Hai Long looked around and said, "but where is this? Where is the fairy palace?" he didn''t spend a long time in the fairy world, and he spent most of his time practicing. Mengyun frowned slightly and said to Hailong, "wait a minute. I''ve been practicing in Guanghan palace for many years. I have an inductive force and can feel the position of Guanghan palace." as she said, she pinched the Dharma with her hands and closed it slowly to her chest. In the demon world, although Mengyun can always maintain mana with the chaotic Qi lost to her by sea dragon. However, she can''t give full play to her real strength there. As soon as she returned to the fairyland, her breath suddenly became different. With the pinch of the law, the colorful light turned around her body, slowly converged to her hands, and the halo flowed, setting off her already beautiful face. At this time, the breath emitted by Mengyun is her real strength. During this time in the demon world, her body was moistened by the chaotic Qi of Hailong, and her mana was much more refined than before, and her cultivation reached a higher level. In particular, Hailong helped her open the channel from Tiandan to Shendan, which made her cultivation much easier in the future. Hailong stared at Mengyun blankly. For a long time, he suddenly realized something. He slapped himself in the face and scolded: Hailong, you bastard, what are you doing? You already have misty, tianqin and shadow. Isn''t it enough? Don''t want to dream of the fairy. Now the top priority is to find the misty! The look on Mengyun''s face gradually became dignified from relaxed, and the method on her hand changed continuously. The speed of Fairy Spirit gathering to her increased a lot, but her face became more and more ugly. Just when Hailong vaguely realized that it was wrong, Mengyun suddenly opened his eyes, and the immortal Qi gathered around his body dissipated. There was an incredible look in his beautiful eyes, "impossible! Why can''t I feel the existence of Guanghan palace? This should be the fairyland! Are we in another world?" Hai Long shook his head and said, "no, this must be the fairy world. I came back from the demon world through the channel according to the method left by Shifu. Shifu used to walk through the six realms. There must be no mistake in his skills. Is it because it is too far away from Guanghan Palace that you can''t feel the breath there?" Mengyun shook her head and said, "no, no matter how far away it is, I should be able to feel it, unless..." at this point, she couldn''t help but change her face. "Unless she is outside the scope of the rule of the Immortal Emperor, she can''t feel the breath of Guanghan palace." Hai Long was stunned and said: "What is beyond the rule of the Immortal Emperor? In name, isn''t the whole fairy world in the charge of the Immortal Emperor?" Mengyun said in a deep voice, "no, there are four places in the fairy world that do not belong to the jurisdiction of the fairy emperor. They have their own fields, that is, the four sacred beasts spread in the fairy world, also known as the four sacred beasts." "Four holy beasts?" Hai Long was shocked. He knew that among the four holy beasts, at least white tiger and Kirin would be their own opposites. Mengyun nodded and said: "There are four holy beasts. We are probably in the field of one holy beast, so my immortal Dharma can''t feel the position of Guanghan palace. The fields of fengqinglong, shuibaihu, earth Xuanwu and huoqilin are in the four directions of the southeast and northwest of the fairy world. If we want to return to the Fairy palace, we must first find out whose territory we are now. Only in this way can we find the place Xiang, if I leave the holy beast field, then I can naturally feel the orientation of Guanghan palace. If it is the holy beast field, there must be all kinds of immortal beasts nearby. Let''s go and find them. " Although the sea dragon was anxious, he knew there was no other way. The voice of the red dragon sounded in the sea dragon''s heart, "Hai Long, Mengyun fairy is right. This must belong to a holy beast, but it is definitely not my old master''s previous field. In the field of fire holy beast, the clouds are light red. And here not only has plenty of Fairy Spirit, but also everything seems very calm. If I judge well, it should not be the territory of the bastard white tiger king. There are only earth Xuanwu and wind Qinglong The field can''t be distinguished from the color of the clouds, so you can rest assured. " The sea dragon looked at Mengyun and said, "let''s go." The two candidates chose a direction and urged the mana to fly forward. The surrounding clouds were shrouded, and sufficient Fairy Spirit gas constantly moistened their bodies. Unfortunately, at this time, neither of them was in the mood to practice. They just wanted to meet a holy beast as soon as possible so as to find their way back. Finally, the calm was broken, and a low voice sounded, "Where are you immortals? You broke into our forbidden area without permission. Don''t you know that immortals can''t come here at will?" the voice was low and loud, and an invisible pressure rushed to Hailong and Mengyun from all directions. The sea dragon didn''t care about each other''s coercion at all. He saluted slightly and said, "sorry, we don''t know which holy beast''s field is here. We just accidentally went the wrong way. Now we''re a little lost. I''d like to ask you for advice so that we can leave as soon as possible." while the sea dragon was talking, a huge cloud gradually condensed in front of us, and a blue black dragon head poked out of it, Looking at the sea dragon and Mengyun suspiciously, his huge dragon eyes looked very clear, and the scales on his head glittered with a faint blue light. "For whatever reason, you shouldn''t break into the territory of our wind immortal beasts. You greedy immortals always only know how to get." the dragon''s voice contained anger. Hai Long was stunned for a moment. In a moment, he realized that the greed mentioned by the dragon should refer to the fairy people catching fairy beasts for their own mounts. He smiled and said: "I think you misunderstood. We came here by accident and didn''t have any greedy thoughts. Please point out the direction of departure so that we can leave as soon as possible. You can follow us and supervise us until we leave." "Hum! It''s easy to come, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to leave. It''s up to the king to decide whether you can leave the king''s field. Please follow me to see the king." Qinglong''s eyes showed vigilance. Chapter 299 Hai Long knows that this is the territory of Feng Qinglong, and the green dragon in front of him should be the direct descendant of Feng Qinglong. Now, he has become the enemy of water white tiger and Fire Kirin. Naturally, he doesn''t want to make too many enemies, but he is eager to go back to the fairy palace to find dimly, so he can''t help but feel embarrassed: "It''s true that when we arrive at the territory of the Green Dragon King, we should go to see him. But now we have something urgent. Can we accommodate ourselves?" when we have a chance in the future, we will come here again to meet the king of the green dragon. " Qinglong snorted and said, "you don''t have to say much. Leave and give up your defense and let me bind you to the king, otherwise you will be killed." at this time, Hailong finally realized the chaos in the fairy world mentioned by Zhenyuan immortal. These fairy beasts are obviously unfriendly to the immortal. He just wanted to say something, but he heard Mengyun coldly say: "What can you do if we don''t go? With your little green dragon, do you want to stop us?" he said, Mengyun''s whole body exudes a strong cold breath, light white light swims around his body, and his mana increases instantly. The Green Dragon said angrily, "do you still want to resist? I''m a warrior of the green dragon family. If you dare to resist, don''t blame me for being rude." as he said, the clouds around his body dispersed and revealed his huge body more than ten meters long. In the eyes of Hai Long and Mengyun, the green dragon is nothing at all. From the perspective of cultivation, he is not even as good as a land demon bear. The sea dragon stopped Mengyun, who wanted to fight, and said to the green dragon, "sorry, my companion is too impulsive. Since you want to take us to the Green Dragon King, go. However, we immortals have their own dignity, so we don''t need to be bound. "Then, the sea dragon moved forward without any light flashing, and the angry wolf surged up. The clouds and fog suddenly opened three times under his feet and extended into the distance like a path until it was hard to see. Mengyun looked at the sea dragon in surprise. She was not surprised that the sea dragon was powerful, but surprised that he was willing to compromise like this. In fact, the sea dragon had its own difficulties. The fairy world has already begun After enough chaos, he really doesn''t want to make more enemies for himself. The four holy beasts have a high position in the fairy world. It''s very disadvantageous for him to have one more powerful enemy. Moreover, after all, this is the field of the Green Dragon King. If we fight with the green dragon, we don''t know what will happen. After weighing the pros and cons, Hailong decides to delay a little time to see the Green Dragon King. Qinglong looked at the cloud passage split by the sea dragon. Although he was a little reckless, he also understood that the people in front of him could not cope with themselves. If there was a conflict, I''m afraid he couldn''t get well. As a warrior of the green dragon family, the green dragon was not afraid of death. What he was afraid of was being captured by the sea dragon and sealed into a mount with prohibition, which would become a servant for life, no matter what He xianshou, who loves freedom, looked at the sea dragon and snorted, "come with me." he said, as if he was afraid of the sea dragon''s regret, flying in one direction. The sea dragon winked at Mengyun and said, "after all, this is someone else''s territory. Let''s go and have a look first. I think since the Green Dragon King can rule all fairy beasts with wind attributes, he will not be very stingy. We should be polite." then, we should chase the Green Dragon first. Mengyun looked at the back of the sea dragon and suddenly had a strange feeling that the tall and high spirited man seemed to be more and more mature, and the mature breath on him had a stronger attraction to himself. Qinglong kept flying forward. Suddenly, his speed slowed down, and the spirit of the surrounding fairies became stronger. Qinglong looked back at Hailong and Mengyun. When they caught up, he said, "you follow me closely. This has entered the center of our wind attribute immortal beast territory to resist. If you don''t follow closely, it''s no wonder I am attacked by other immortal beasts." As soon as Qinglong''s voice fell, a big white bird flew over from one side. The big bird was snow-white, with its wings spread out five or six meters wide, its long mouth stretched forward, flashing a faint golden light, and a little vermilion on its forehead, which matched his clear eyes. When he flew to Qinglong, he stopped and gave a silver bell like laugh, "Brother Fengji, what are you doing?" Seeing the big white bird, Mengyun felt a little love from the bottom of his heart, and the cold breath on his face suddenly faded. Fengji''s green dragon seemed to be very friendly to the big bird and said kindly: "sister Xue, I''m going to see the king. Just now I found these two outsiders on patrol and asked the king to decide how to deal with them." The big bird called Xiaoxue looked curiously at Hailong and Mengyun, twisted his long neck and said, "brother Fengji, are they bad people? But they don''t look very bad." Fengji said with a bitter smile: "if you can see the good and bad on the surface, there won''t be so many fairy beasts with wind attributes to be taken away as mounts. You''re still young, you''ll know when you''re old. "Mengyun subconsciously flew to the big bird, gently touched her head and said softly," little sister, what''s your name? Tell your sister? " The big bird said subconsciously, "my name is Xiaoxue! Didn''t brother Fengji say it just now? He is a snow crane. He is only more than 5000 years old this year." Feng Ji roared, "stay away from my little snow sister." With a wave of his huge front paw, a blue wind blade with a cold wind suddenly cleaved to Mengyun. Mengyun had a cold light in his eyes. Just about to attack, he saw Xiaoxue''s huge wings waving gently and a white light rising. He immediately twisted the wind blade to pieces. Some complained and said to the green dragon, "brother Fengji, why are you still so reckless. This sister is not like a bad person. You can''t hurt her. Xiaoxue can feel the kindness in his heart." Then she rubbed Mengyun''s hand with her white badminton. Mengyun''s anger suddenly fell down and said with a smile, "little sister, you''re so cute. I''ll give you this when I meet you for the first time." then, a milky pill appeared in the palm of his hand. Xiaoxue''s heart is like a young child. She was excited when she saw a gift. She just wanted to take it with her long mouth, but heard the discipline roar, "sister, be careful, it''s poisonous." Xiaoxue was stunned, turned to Mengyun, blinked and asked, "sister, will you harm Xiaoxue?" Mengyun shook his head and said, "of course not. My sister likes you to give you a gift!" turning to Fengji, he said coldly, "only fools like him will take the Lengxiang pill of Guanghan palace as poison. Sister, do you believe my sister?" Xiaoxue blinked again and said firmly, "sister. I believe you, you won''t harm Xiaoxue." after that, The long mouth opened and inhaled the Lengxiang pill into his throat. It was too late for Qinglong Fengji to think about organizing again. Lengxiang pill melts at the entrance. Just for a moment, light snow has exuded a faint fragrance. Her body stretched out, and the long hair that used to be fluffy gradually changed, and her whole body was wrapped in a layer of cold light. The Sea Dragon flew to Mengyun curiously. Ignoring the bad looking Qinglong discipline, he asked Mengyun, "what''s that cold fragrant pill? I haven''t heard of you." Mengyun gave him a white look. Said: "there are many things you haven''t heard of. The Lengxiang pill is only available in Guanghan palace. It is made by the master himself. It''s very difficult to refine. It not only needs a lot of precious fairy grass, but also needs to be condensed with the fairy of my moon palace. Your eyes are turning. Do you think you''re thinking of something bad? This Lengxiang pill can only be eaten by women. Don''t think about it. "Hai Long looked at Meng Yun somewhat disappointed and sighed." it turns out that only women can eat. Why doesn''t your master refine what men and women can eat? What''s the use of this thing? "Meng Yun was not angry and said: We are all women in Guanghan palace. What can we do with the magic medicine that men can eat? Lengxiang pill can expel miscellaneous Qi, increase Qi and sink turbid Qi in the body, which is of great benefit to women''s cultivation. In addition, it also has the effect of beauty. I only have two pills on me. Smell hard, how fragrant she is now! "Murmured Hai Long:" Clear Qi rises. Turbid Qi sinks? Well, isn''t this little blood going to fart? Or fairy fart. "Just as Hailong said this, he heard Xiaoxue sing and puff, and a faint green air came out behind him. Poor Qinglong Fengji was behind Xiaoxue at this time, and was immediately blown by the green air. He was stunned at first, then turned up, couldn''t control his body, and went straight down. Hailong was surprised and withdrew from a distance, holding his nose in one hand , the other hand sucked down and pulled the discipline back. He turned to look at the smiling Mengyun and said angrily, "OK! You Yin me. This fairy fart is really, really fucking smelly! Why aren''t you afraid?" Mengyun smiled and laughed happily. Looking at Hailong''s embarrassment, she smiled back and forth. The pain accumulated in her heart these days seemed to be all vented in this smile. When Hailong saw Mengyun laughing so happily for the first time, he couldn''t help but be a little crazy. He floated there blankly, and even his hand holding his nose couldn''t help loosening. After the laughter stopped, Mengyun gave him a white look and said, "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman! I forgot to tell you just now. Anyone who eats Lengxiang pills will filter out this smell." Qinglong Fengji woke up at this time. Seeing that his body was sucked by the sea dragon, he couldn''t help looking at him with gratitude. The sea dragon glared at the dream cloud and said, "you''re so mean." The wind discipline in his hand moved. Hailong couldn''t help looking down at him. One person and one dragon looked at each other, full of the feeling of sympathizing with each other. Xiaoxue''s Fairy fart narrowed the distance between them. Feng Ji gasped and said, "it stinks. It''s too smelly. Did I faint just now?" Hai Long let go of Feng Ji, let him control his body to fly, and said with a bitter smile: "that''s really not a fucking stink. It''s killing me. Fortunately, I''m not in your position, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll fall. "Seriously, he also glared at Mengyun with hatred. Mengyun looked at him and couldn''t help laughing." why do you always say dirty words? Don''t say it again later when Xiaoxue wakes up. Otherwise, she will teach others'' little sister. "Looking at Hailong''s embarrassment, she couldn''t say how happy she was. Hailong said angrily, "little sister? I''m less than two thousand years old this year. Is she five thousand years old or a little sister? "At this time, Xiaoxue''s body began to change more. Long feathers began to grow on her snow-white feathers, and her whole body was covered with a light silver light. Even her long mouth became silver. Her body grew up a circle, and the silver feathers on her tail feathers were particularly beautiful, more than twice as long as before. Recalling all kinds of pictures she had seen in the world before, The sea dragon subconsciously said, "if she is not white, she is clearly a Phoenix. How beautiful!" Qinglong Fengji said: "You''re right. Primary school was originally Xuefeng, a subsidiary of Phoenix. I didn''t expect that Zhang Da was so beautiful. I was rude just now. It''s really a fairy pill to make Xiaoxue mature ahead of time! Xiaoxue is the daughter recognized by Wang. You helped her, and Wang will not embarrass you. "The halo gradually converges, and Xiaoxue opens her eyes again. Her big dark eyes have become blue, as deep as the ocean. Her huge wings are patted and surrounded by beauty. It seems that she has grown up in this short time." sister, sister, what''s the matter with me? What a comfortable feeling. Has Xiaoxue grown up? " Her voice has lost the previous childish voice. Mengyun gently stroked Xiaoxue''s long feather and said with a smile, "yes. Lengxiang pill helped Xiaoxue Zhang Da. You should be a complete Xuefeng now." Xiaoxue flew up excitedly and kept turning around Mengyun. "Great, great, Xiaoxue finally grew up, and everyone will never treat me as a child again. Thank you, sister." as she said, she suddenly flew under Mengyun, looked up, and lifted Mengyun on her back. She flew very fast and swept away like an empty shadow, She smiled like a silver bell in the air and said, "sister, I''ll take you to see your father. He will be very happy to see Xiaoxue grow up. Brother Fengji, come quickly." Fengji reluctantly shook his huge faucet, looked at Hailong and said, "let''s go too." after Xiaoxue grew up, he had no hostility to Hailong and Mengyun. One person and one dragon quickly catch up. In order to accommodate the speed of discipline, Hailong falls behind with him. He can only watch Xiaoxue''s figure get farther and farther. The scenery in front of us kept passing by. Hai Long chatted with Feng Ji, "Feng Ji, you were very hostile to us just now. Do immortals often come to you to catch fairy beasts?" Chapter 300 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There was a trace of gloom in Feng Ji''s big eyes. "Yes, at least more than a dozen of our companions were caught by those greedy immortals. After leaving, they never came back. Wang was kind-hearted and didn''t want to be in the same vein with the fairy palace because of this, so he always endured it. If I had my temper, I would have been......" when he said this, he sighed heavily. It turned out that the fairy beast with wind attribute is the favorite of all immortals. They not only have strong attack power, but also fly very fast. Being a mount is the best. Although it is very dangerous to capture the fairy beast with wind attribute in the field of Qinglong king, for their own interests, immortals often sneak into here and subdue the fairy beast as their own mount by sneak attack, deception and other despicable means. Therefore, the immortal beasts here have no affection for the immortal at all, and are full of disgust. Fengji was patrolling when he saw Hailong and Mengyun today. He had a good friend who had just been arrested a few days ago. He was very angry when he saw the immortal. If it hadn''t felt that the cultivation of Hailong and Mengyun was too strong, it would have forcibly attacked. The fairy beast''s temperament is mostly kind. Seeing that Mengyun really treats Xiaoxue, and Hailong saved his life, Fengji has no hatred at this time, but is a little embarrassed about his previous attitude. "Brother Hailong, we''re almost there. Our king''s Fairy palace is right there. There are only about a hundred green dragons. I just became a green dragon warrior a few years ago. According to your accomplishments, I shouldn''t be an unknown person in the fairy world, but how come I''ve never heard of it? The fairy gave Xiaoxue a cold incense pill just now. She should be under the gate of Guanghan palace ¡£¡± Hai Long nodded and said with a smile, "she is the Mengyun fairy under the queen mother of Guanghan palace. I''m just a nobody in the fairy world. Naturally, you won''t hear of it." Feng Ji suddenly widened his eyes, "Mengyun fairy? Is she Jinyao Xingjun Bingfeng Mengyun, the best disciple in Guanghan palace?" The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "so you know her name too. I''ve heard of Jin Yaoxing, but where did the word Bingfeng come from?" Feng Ji showed an expression of fear. He patted his head with his front paw and said: "It turned out to be her. Fortunately, I was not presumptuous before. It is said that Mengyun fairy is very terrible. Because she never smiles and her whole body always shows a cold breath, she has the name of Bingfeng. But it''s wrong! She clearly laughed just now, and it seems that she is a very kind girl." Hailong smiled and said, "Bingfeng is just for some people. She is not born not to laugh. Moreover, I can tell you for sure that Mengyun fairy is a very kind girl." Feng Ji just wanted to say something, suddenly looked at the front in surprise and exclaimed, "ah! How did they fight? Come on, let''s go quickly." After listening to Feng Ji and reminding him, Hai Long found that there was a constant atmosphere of killing in front of him. When he looked at it, he saw that there was a palace like building in front. Although it was not as magnificent as the fairy palace, it was also very characteristic. The whole palace was light cyan, and the halo flowed. The walls of the palace seemed to be composed of dragon scales, which radiated under the light of the colorful halo of the fairy world A faint blue light. In front of the palace, seven or eight green dragons surrounded Mengyun. One of the largest green dragons was more than 20 meters long and was frantically attacking Mengyun. Its scales were obviously different from other green dragons. It glittered with light gold in the blue light. Small whirlwinds were constantly blowing towards Mengyun around her body. Mengyun''s face was angry and her hands were Xuanyuan The sword waved again and again to break the opponent''s attack. It seemed that she didn''t mean to hurt the dragon. She just defended but didn''t attack, but it was obvious that her anger was about to erupt. Xiaoxue kept shouting and wanted to rush into the battle group to let Qinglong stop attacking, but Qinglong already exuded all his attack power. Xiaoxue had just formed, how could she rush into his absolute strength What about space? A clear long roar sounded, and the red figure penetrated into the absolute space of the green dragon like a dream. It was the sea dragon. With a big hand, he flicked away the Xuanyuan sword that Mengyun couldn''t help attacking. At the same time, he turned his body and threw a punch at the huge green Dragon. The red light and shadow were magnified in an instant, the seven whirlwind opportunities emitted by the green dragon were broken at the same time, and the red light was magnified in an instant, just like a huge whirlwind He slapped the Green Dragon fan and flew it hundreds of meters away. The sea dragon only shook the other party back and didn''t hurt him. The green dragon roared angrily. Just about to rush up again, the white light flashed. Xiaoxue had stopped him, "brother, No. I''m willing to carry my sister on my back. I''m not caught by her." The green dragon was stunned for a moment, snorted angrily and said, "don''t be afraid of Xiaoxue. No one can hurt you if there is a big brother." Mengyun snorted disdainfully and said, "it''s another reckless guy. Is that what the Green Dragon King''s court taught you?" The huge green dragon roared again, "how dare you insult my father? I''ll tear you up." He opened his mouth and burst out a blue light. The light was like a meteor chasing the moon. In a moment, it came to Mengyun''s chest. Seeing this scene, Hai Long couldn''t help thinking of the fact that he was attacked by the demon snake king. His anger rose in his heart and his right hand was caught out like lightning. The Qi of chaos condensed in his palm and met the attack of the green dragon. The whole body of the green dragon was shocked by the loud noise, The sea dragon looked at the green dragon coldly and said, "aren''t you making enough trouble?" At this time, Fengji rushed to the sea dragon and hurriedly said to the huge green dragon, "brother, these two immortals have no malice. Don''t you see that Xiaoxue has grown up? It''s the fairy who helps." The huge green dragon was stunned for a moment, and the anger in his eyes disappeared. He looked down at the tearful snow in front of him and said suspiciously, "they really didn''t hurt you?" Xiaoxue nodded and choked: "brother, you are so annoying. How can you attack your sister indiscriminately? Xiaoxue will never pay attention to you again. I''ll tell my father to go." The huge green dragon was startled. There was no more anger in the dragon''s eyes. He said with a smile: "don''t, don''t you think it''s wrong? I''ll apologize to your friend. Don''t tell my father, or I''ll be dead." then he flew quickly to Mengyun and Hailong. He nodded his head and said awkwardly, "yes, I''m sorry. I was too reckless just now. Please forgive me." Sea dragon and Mengyun looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the giant dragon would change so quickly. They were fierce to tear them alive before, but they became so kind in an instant. Hailong stopped Mengyun for fear that she would speak too quickly. He took the initiative to say, "brother long doesn''t need to apologize, but I hope you can wake up and ask clearly in the future. Otherwise, if you hurt a good man by mistake, it''s not good. Presumably, your royal highness will not allow you to do that." through the dialogue between Qinglong and Xiaoxue, he understood that Qinglong is very afraid of Qinglong king. Sure enough, the green dragon blinked, looked down and thought, "I see. I''m sorry about today. If I have a chance in the future, my bagpipe will make up for today''s fault." after that, he nodded to Hailong and Mengyun, turned around and flew away, while the other green dragons gathered together and laughed endlessly. It didn''t seem to affect their mood because of the bagpipe''s departure. Fengji said helplessly: "don''t be surprised, brother bagpipe. He has this temper. He is the best soldier of the young generation of Qinglong family and the only son of his highness Qinglong king. He has always been very grumpy. In fact, he is very kind-hearted and loves Xiaoxue very much. I think he misunderstood Mengyun fairy riding Xiaoxue just now." He judged right. Just now, when Xiaoxue came carrying Mengyun, she happened to meet the bagpipe and several other green dragons. As soon as the bagpipe saw an immortal riding on his favorite sister''s back, he was furious. Regardless of the obstruction of his companions, he rushed up and launched a * like attack on Mengyun. Although the bagpipe is the most outstanding soldier of the young generation of Qinglong nationality, he still has an insurmountable gap with Mengyun, and naturally he can''t succeed. Xiaoxue flew to Mengyun, rubbed her with her head and said, "sister, you won''t be angry. In fact, big brother is usually very good. It''s just that she''s afraid of being bullied." Looking at Xiaoxue''s pitiful appearance, Mengyun smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. My sister won''t blame him. Xiaoxue is good. Didn''t you say you want to take me to see your father? Let''s go." Seeing that Mengyun was no longer angry, Xiaoxue was immediately happy, "OK! Let''s go. I''ll take you. Brothers, get away." The seven or eight green dragons at the gate of the palace stepped aside one after another and looked at Xiaoxue with spoiled eyes. Hailong and Mengyun entered the tall palace under the leadership of Xiaoxue and Fengji. As soon as he stepped into the palace, Hailong clearly felt the awe from around him. An inexplicable pressure kept coming, which surprised him and Mengyun. The sea dragon thought to himself that he is worthy of being the king of the green dragon, one of the four holy beasts. Now he and Mengyun are afraid to have entered his absolute space. For the king of the wind holy beast, he''d better be careful. Xiaoxue seems not to be affected by the absolute space of the Qinglong king and flies happily in this huge palace. The palace is very open, up to 50 meters away, very wide. On both sides of the palace, it is completely composed of cyan stone columns carved with giant dragons, supporting the structure of the whole palace. There is no luminous body in the palace, but it is very bright and transparent. In order to show their respect for the Green Dragon King, Hailong and tianqin fell to the ground and walked. Fengji followed them and said, "this is the temple of our green dragon family. Any important gatherings are held here on weekdays." in the front of the palace, there is a green light wall. Hailong clearly felt that the wall like an entity was transformed by magic. At this time, Xiaoxue has flown to the light wall. She uses her long mouth to connect points on the light wall and makes a pecking sound. "Dad, get up and pull. I''ve brought guests here. Look, Xiaoxue has grown up." The color of the light wall gradually faded and finally became transparent. A transparent cyan dragon appeared in front of the sea dragon and the tianqin. He squatted there as if he was sleeping soundly. Even if he lay there, his huge body was similar to a hill. According to the visual inspection of the sea dragon, the giant dragon was at least 40 meters long, which could be said to be a giant, Fight with the five demon kings in the demon world. And the majesty he exudes is far beyond the comparison of the five demon kings. The most significant difference between the Green Dragon King and the ordinary green dragon is that there is a golden scale in the shape of a shield on his forehead. With this scale as the center, the golden texture has spread to the whole faucet, and the golden awn is looming and changing with the breath of the Green Dragon King. Xiaoxue hurriedly flew to the Green Dragon King. Her huge body looked much smaller than the Green Dragon King. She flew in the air, nodded on the gold scale on the Green Dragon King''s forehead with her long mouth, and said coquettishly, "Dad, you''re lazy. You always sleep every day and don''t accompany others. Get up quickly. There''s a guest coming." Seeing the Green Dragon King''s long mouth, a low voice sounded, "you girl is really getting more and more disrespectful. Do you even dare to peck my father''s Wang scales?" the Green Dragon King''s body moved, and the huge faucet slowly lifted up. When his big eyes opened, Hailong and Mengyun shook their bodies at the same time and stepped back. The golden light in the eyes of the Green Dragon King is like the essence. With the soberness of the Green Dragon King, the whole green dragon temple seems to be alive. The green light flows on the huge stone columns on both sides of the temple, and the giant dragons carved on it seem to rotate around the stone columns. The sea dragon stepped forward and stood in front of Mengyun. His whole body emitted a faint red light and looked directly at the Green Dragon King. His eyes were very flat without any emotional color. The invisible momentum completely resisted the pressure brought by the Green Dragon King. The Green Dragon King''s dragon eyes showed a trace of surprised light. He stood up in some surprise. In front of his tall dragon body, the sea dragon looked so small, but his momentum was so strong. The Green Dragon King ignored the chirping snow beside him and said in a deep voice, "the Qi of chaos. What''s the relationship between you and his majesty?" Hearing the words of the Green Dragon King, the sea dragon was stunned. The king of chaos? When he heard the name for the first time, he frowned and said, "Dear Green Dragon King, I''m an unknown sea dragon in the fairy world. I don''t know who the chaos king is. I accidentally broke into your territory this time. Please forgive me. I hope you can allow us to leave so that we can return to the fairy palace." Chapter 301 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The blue light of the Green Dragon King''s bodyguard fluctuated irregularly, and the light of the king scale on his forehead was faint. After a long time, he calmed down and breathed, saying: "If you have nothing to do with the king of chaos, why do you have the Qi of chaos? Only his majesty can have it. Boy, I hope you can tell me the truth. Although your cultivation is very strong, if I don''t want to, you can''t get out of my green dragon Hall." The majesty of the Green Dragon King disappeared and was replaced by his arrogance. The pressure around him suddenly increased and the killing opportunity loomed. Seeing that the Green Dragon King was so unfriendly, Hai Long was furious and said proudly, "Your Excellency, we have no malice here. Your people asked us to come to see you. Yes, we are just ordinary immortals, but we also have the dignity of immortals. If you want to embarrass us, we won''t let you insult us." Driven by the sea dragon, the Qi of chaos is gaining momentum and confronting the green dragon king without showing weakness. Even if the five demon kings are not afraid to join hands, will he still be afraid of the Green Dragon King? Mengyun joins hands with himself. Although the sea dragon is not sure to kill each other, there should be no problem in self-protection. After all, his Qi of chaos has been cultivated to a medium level. In the fairy world, he can die There are few people in the land. The Green Dragon King''s eyes were shining, and he turned to Xiaoxue and said, "Xiaoxue, Fengji, go out first. Don''t tell anyone what I said just now. Otherwise, it will be punished according to the family rules." Xiaoxue is very anxious when she sees that the king of the green dragon has a bad eye. "Dad, they are all good people! My sister gives me Lengxiang pills to help Xiaoxue grow up. Don''t hurt them. They are not enemies." the king of the green dragon''s eyes are strict. His front paws move in the air, and a blue light wraps Xiaoxue. In the blue light, Xiaoxue''s body has disappeared. Feng Ji glanced at Hailong and Mengyun. He really didn''t dare to disobey the order of the Green Dragon King. He sighed and left helplessly. The whole green dragon temple lit up in the light. Hailong understood that the Green Dragon King had completely blocked the Green Dragon Temple with strong prohibition. In order to be passive, he took out his golden cudgel, shook in the wind and turned into a golden light curtain Wrap yourself and Mengyun''s body in it. Force the pressure of the green dragon king out. Seeing the appearance of the golden cudgel, the Green Dragon King was surprised, "how can the wishful golden cudgel of the monkey king be in your hand?" The Sea Dragon said in a deep voice, "under the Green Dragon King''s pavilion, fighting against the Buddha is my master. Although I don''t understand why you want to embarrass us, I will never embarrass the master." The Green Dragon King looked at the sea dragon gloomily and said, "I just want you to say the relationship with the chaotic king. As long as you tell it honestly, I will not embarrass you. Otherwise, you won''t want to leave my green dragon temple today." As he spoke, he read a few spells that sea dragon and Mengyun couldn''t understand. Strange things happened. The stone columns on both sides of the Green Dragon Temple glittered with dazzling light, and the dragon shaped carvings coiled on the gradually took shape. A transparent green dragon with a length of about five meters appeared around. Sea dragon recognized it, and there were as many as 36. The Green Dragon King said coldly, "this is the thirty-six green dragon shadow guards in our green dragon temple. Although they are not big, each of them has the strength equivalent to Da Luo Jinxian. Do you think you can break their attack without me? Boy, tell the truth. How did you learn the Qi of chaos? What''s the relationship with the king of chaos?" The sea dragon felt great pressure and couldn''t help taking a cold breath. The Green Dragon King was right. The 36 Shadow Dragons alone could not be dealt with by them together. He understood that the most terrible thing about these Shadow Dragons was that they had no thought. No thought meant that they completely obeyed the orders of the Green Dragon King. If the 36 Luo Jinxian in the fairy palace besieged them, or It is possible to fight, but these Shadow Dragons are obviously very good at fighting together. Once they attack jointly under the command of the Green Dragon King, even if they and Mengyun can destroy most of them, they will not be spared in the end. The Dragon took a deep breath and said: "I wonder why you think I have something to do with the chaos king, Qing Long Wang. As far as I know, I should be the first immortal in the fairy world to have the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. Moreover, my chaotic Qi was cultivated by the body of Zhiyang through various hardships, and finally formed in the eight trigrams alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord, which is not the same as the chaos king you said It doesn''t matter. As one of the four sacred beasts, we are just young people. Do you really want to bully the small with the big and bully the few with the more? " He really doesn''t want to lose his life here. Misty is still waiting for him, and tianqin is still waiting for him. It''s unwise to establish such a strong enemy as the Green Dragon King. His life now doesn''t completely belong to him, so he hopes the Green Dragon King can listen to his explanation. After listening to Hai Long''s words, the Green Dragon King was stunned and said, "do you mean that what you have is the chaotic gas with fire attribute, not the chaotic gas without attribute?" Hai Long was stunned. "The Qi of chaos without attributes? What is that? I haven''t even heard of it. Since you are familiar with the Qi of chaos, you will understand it when you feel my attack." he didn''t use any immortal method, but urged the Qi of chaos in his body to gradually take shape, drank loudly, took a step forward and hit the Green Dragon King with a fist on his chest. A condensed dark red light floated out and suddenly flew to the Green Dragon King. In the eyes of the Green Dragon King, the golden light flashed, the left front paw was raised, and a white shield appeared in an instant. In the roar, the whole Qinglong Temple seemed to tremble. The look in the eyes of the Qinglong King changed. His white shield had been blown to pieces, and even his front claws were blackened. The sea dragon was not relaxed. A red light rose on his face and stepped back. He was secretly surprised. The cultivation of the Green Dragon King was not even under the Zhenyuan immortal! The Green Dragon King relaxed a lot, nodded to the sea dragon and said: "Yes, this is not the chaotic King''s non attribute chaotic Qi. It''s a single attribute. The chaotic Qi you have is far from perfect. It seems that I blame you wrong. However, it''s not easy to have chaotic Qi. Little brother, can you tell me the process in detail. Chaotic Qi is very important to me." His tone of voice was much kinder, and the huge pressure disappeared. The sea dragon breathed a sigh of relief and said, "of course. I was not an immortal, but an ordinary cultivator in human beings. Maybe I was lucky. After more than 1000 years of cultivation, I robbed and became an immortal and worshipped under the master''s door that day..." Since the Green Dragon King recognized his chaotic Qi, Hailong had nothing to hide. Starting from the ginseng fruit conference of Zhenyuan immortal, he explained in detail how the monkey king and the Buddha who lit the lamp asked Zhenyuan immortal for ginseng fruit, how to ask the Supreme Lord for help in alchemy, and put his body into the eight trigrams alchemy furnace, which was baptized by the true fire of nine days and nine ignorance After listening to his narration, the light in the dragon eyes of the green dragon king kept changing, "the body of Zhiyang, you are the body of Zhiyang. So it is. The monkey monkey really has some ways." The sea dragon was puzzled and said, "under the Green Dragon King, what''s the matter with the king of chaos? Has someone cultivated the Qi of chaos before me?" The Green Dragon King sighed and said: "You can already know the secret of the Qi of chaos. The Qi of chaos is the great Qi that seizes the creation of heaven and earth. Although the attack you just made on me is not very powerful, the breath of the Qi of chaos is very pure. It can be seen that you are a good person. You are right. Someone has cultivated the Qi of chaos before you. Moreover, he What we have is the real chaotic gas. That is what I call the non attribute chaotic gas. The so-called non attribute is that it contains all the breath in the world, including water, fire, earth, wind, light, darkness, etc. it is all inclusive. That person is the master of our four holy beasts and the real Lord of the six realms. " The sea dragon was surprised. The master of the four sacred beasts? The master of the six realms? What concept is that? Is it more powerful than the Tathagata Buddha? Seeing the doubts in the sea dragon''s heart, the Green Dragon King continued: "My master calls himself the king of chaos. He can be said to have created the six realms. And the four holy beasts are the holy beasts assigned by him to be in charge of the balance of the six realms. Countless years ago, the king of chaos called our four holy beasts together. He suddenly told us that because he created the six realms, his energy has been exhausted and his life is coming to an end. That He will store his soul in a specific place. If anyone can get his soul message in the future, he can become a new generation of chaos king. Therefore, I will be so surprised when I see you have the Qi of chaos. If you inherit his pure Qi of chaos, you will be my new master! " The sea dragon''s heart beat faster and was full of interest in the chaotic king. "Under the Green Dragon King''s pavilion, do you know the place where the chaotic King''s heart is stored?" The Green Dragon King shook his head and said: "No one knows the specific location, and our four holy beasts only know some clues left by the chaotic king. The pure chaotic Qi can''t be compared with any magic power. Unfortunately, no one can have the power of creation. The chaotic king said before his death that even if he got his spiritual message, he can only become a strong man in the six worlds, but he can''t have creativity The power of the world. According to my estimation, if you get the spiritual message left by your Majesty King chaos, you can have the strength similar to the Tathagata Buddha. If you are interested, you might as well try it. " Of course, Hailong was interested, but he couldn''t explain it so quickly. He smiled and said, "since the emperor Qinglong and the other three holy beasts were appointed by the king of chaos, why did the legendary rosefinch holy beast be replaced by Fire Kirin? Can the dignity of the holy beast be shaken so easily?" The green dragon king showed a trace of sadness in his eyes, nodded and said: "Yes, we are not irreplaceable. After the chaos King created us, he once said that if we don''t work hard enough, we may be replaced by immortal beasts with the same attribute at any time. He also said that the replacement of the old and the new is the trend of natural development. Our four holy beasts can be said to be the earliest life in the six worlds. When we first appeared, no one could choose With our authority, we are the most powerful. But with the passage of time, the immortals in the fairy world and the people in the underworld are getting stronger and stronger, and gradually catch up with and surpass us. Now, although our four holy beasts still have some authority in the fairy world, they are far worse than when they could dominate the six worlds. The rosefinch loves perfection. He is so by nature, for all kinds of beautiful things They were full of curiosity. Because he was distracted too much, his cultivation stagnated. Finally, he was surpassed by Huo Qilin. In the challenge, the rosefinch lost and ended his life. The rosefinch family has faded out of the four sacred animal systems. I don''t know where it is now. It is precisely because of the end of the rosefinch that awakened me and the Xuanwu and the white tiger. In order to keep our position, we also I can only practice hard. The thirty-six green dragon shadow guards you see are a magic weapon that I spent 50000 years cultivating and protecting my green dragon temple. Unfortunately, they can only stay in my green dragon temple. Little brother, since you have nothing to do with the king of chaos, I won''t keep you any more. I apologize to you for my previous impoliteness Apologize. " Hailong shook his head and said, "don''t apologize. I''m very interested in the chaos king, your Excellency the Green Dragon King. After all, the chaos Qi I cultivate is the first time in the fairy world. I hope I can get the spiritual advice left by the chaos king. Can you tell me the clue?" The Green Dragon King stared at the sea dragon and said in a deep voice, "I can feel your desire for power and tell me why you are so eager for strong power." The sea dragon''s eyes showed a trace of haziness, "Why should I get strong power? In fact, you know what? I have no special reason. Now there are clear barriers between the immortal and Buddha worlds and the dark and demon worlds, but I don''t want to participate in their struggle. I want to get strong power just to protect the people I love and my friends. That''s all. I don''t have too high ambition." The Green Dragon King looked at the sea dragon, nodded and said with a smile: "That''s enough. You''re right. You''re responsible for your relatives and friends. You''re a good child with a sense of responsibility. You can have the Qi of fire and chaos. Maybe it''s the arrangement of his Majesty the king of chaos. In this case, why should I care about a clue? At the beginning, his Majesty the king of chaos left a word when he left. He said, between the six worlds, in series, God''s will is in my heart. " Chapter 302 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After listening to the words of the Green Dragon King, the sea dragon was silent. What these 16 words said is really too ambiguous. This sentence between the six realms is easy to understand. It must be one of the six realms or between the channels connected by the six realms. But what does this mean? If we say that each boundary and each boundary are connected in series, how can we find it? The latter two sentences are more vague. King Qinglong said, "little brother, you don''t have to think too much. This sentence has been handed down for countless years, but up to now, no one can solve the mystery. Otherwise, our four holy beasts would have gone to look for the relics of the holy king. If you have the opportunity to see the relics of the holy king in the future, kowtow to his old man for me. It''s not worth telling you the secret." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "if the chaos King created the six realms, it''s right to kowtow to him. Under the Green Dragon King''s cabinet, I have another question. Your strength is so strong, and the strength of wind immortal animals is not weak. Why are you taken away by those greedy Immortals? Haven''t you thought of any way to stop it?" The Green Dragon King''s eyes flashed and said: "Hum, those who dare to come to our territory to steal immortal beasts have strong strength, and they are extremely cunning and difficult to find. I am in a state of cultivation almost every day, and my divine consciousness is generally in a dormant state, so it is difficult to catch those immortals. Unless they appear when I am awake, I can limit them with my magic power. However, these thieves I seem to have found out my work and rest rules for a long time. I only come when I fall asleep. Fortunately, my subordinates work together to avoid a lot of losses. I''m lazy to intervene in the fairy world now. The fairy world is chaotic enough, so I''ve been forbearing. However, if the immortals harass my territory again, I''ll take some measures. " The sea dragon felt the inner anger of the Green Dragon King, frowned and said, "then why don''t you try to communicate with the Immortal Emperor? After all, the Immortal Emperor is orthodox in the fairy world. If he can give a command, there will be some restrictions." the Green Dragon King snorted disdainfully and said: "No, you''re wrong. When the Immortal Emperor was just in charge of the fairy palace, he was a figure. He made friends with all parties and made the fairy world return to his heart, but with the passage of time, his efforts gradually turned into corruption. You can go and see what he has done now. No immortal is willing to be controlled by him, and our holy beast disdains to be with him. If he really gives a command, I''m afraid it will be counterproductive. " The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "since the Immortal Emperor is so unbearable, why don''t the immortals with great powers in the fairy world join hands to overthrow him and establish a new Immortal Emperor?" Qinglong shook his head and said calmly: "You may not fully understand the mission of our holy beast. We coordinate the six realms. Although we are in the fairyland, we do not belong to the fairyland. We can''t provoke disputes in the fairyland. As for other immortals with great powers, I don''t know why they don''t take charge. However, if there is chaos in the fairyland, our holy beast must be the coordinating party. In fact, for immortals We have also made efforts in the current situation of the Buddha world. I have explained this to the Tathagata Buddha three times with lingzha, hoping that he can come out and preside over justice. At least the Immortal Emperor will converge much more. However, I don''t know why, the Tathagata Buddha has never had sound training, especially in recent thousands of years, he seems to be completely silent in the Buddha world and no longer care about things in the immortal world. In this way, the immortal will be happy The emperor is even more unscrupulous. Although he is not obscene, he has long ignored things in the fairy world and only knows pleasure every day. " Hailong thought to himself, now almost every immortal is dissatisfied with the Immortal Emperor. It seems that the Immortal Emperor''s position may be unstable. He turned his head and looked at Mengyun and said, "under the Green Dragon King, since all misunderstandings have been clarified, we won''t stay much. If we have a chance in the future, we will come to visit you." The Green Dragon King smiled and said, "little brother, do you know? You make me seem to see your Majesty the chaos king again. The fire attribute chaos gas on you makes me feel very kind. I give you a gift. I hope you can see all wind immortal animals as friends in the future." Then he opened his mouth, and a shining transparent bead flew out and fell into the hands of the sea dragon in the twinkling of an eye. The sea dragon only felt that the palm was cold, and the warm light emitted by the bead made him feel comfortable. How could the thing sent by the green dragon king be bad? The sea dragon clearly felt that there was a mysterious force coming from the bead. The Green Dragon King smiled: "This is the fixed wind bead given to me by his Majesty the king of chaos. It can be said that it is the guest star of all wind immortal beasts." The sea dragon was startled. What does it mean that the Green Dragon King will be able to restrain all the Dingfeng beads of his people? Looking up at the Green Dragon King, the sea dragon held up the Dingfeng bead in his hand and said: "Elder Qinglong Wang, your gift is too precious for me to accept. No merit is rewarded. Even without your gift, I would be happy to be a friend of the wind immortal beasts." The Green Dragon King shook his head and said: "Take it. This calm wind bead has no effect on me. It''s better for you to use it than bury it here. With it, no wind attribute immortal method can hurt you. You can''t lose it with you. To tell the truth, I hope you can inherit the mantle of his Majesty the chaos king and become a new generation of chaos king. At that time, the four holy beasts can help you in good faith Now, there are too many crises in the six realms, and one person needs to stand up. In fact, sometimes just deterrence is enough. According to my speculation for many years, this fixed wind bead is likely to have something to do with the sentence left by his Majesty King chaos. In that year, his old family left four beads and gave us four holy beasts, namely fixed wind bead and fixed water bead , fire fixing beads, and earth fixing beads. Perhaps these four beads are related to the spiritual message of his Majesty the king of chaos. Although our four sacred beasts are seemingly connected, they are also competitive with each other, so we seldom contact each other. If you have an opportunity in the future, when you gather the four beads, you can test to see if they are connected in series Beads strung together. " Seeing that the green dragon king insisted on giving the Dingfeng bead to himself, Hai long had to take it into his arms. He suddenly remembered that he had another very important thing to say. He said, "Your Highness, I hope I can get your help or support. This will be related to the survival of the four holy beasts." the Green Dragon King hurriedly asked: "Tell me what it is." At present, Hailong told the story of Huoqiu''s encounter to the king of Qinglong in detail. Not only the king of Qinglong, but also Mengyun was stunned. After listening to Hailong''s story, the previous pressure was emitted from the king of Qinglong again, and the huge dragon eyes flashed angry eyes, "are what you said true? Who can prove it?" No need for the sea dragon to speak. The red light flashed. The red dragon had appeared in front of the Green Dragon King. It respectfully crawled on the ground and said, "the Red Guard under the throne of Kirin has seen the Green Dragon King. Please be fair to my master!" just now he reminded him of Huoqiu in the sea dragon''s mind, otherwise the sea dragon really forgot under the surprise of the chaotic king. The Green Dragon King frowned slightly and said, "I seem to have seen you before. You seem to be the guard of old Qilin who is specially responsible for guarding his daughter. So, everything Hai Long said is true?" The red dragon even nodded and explained all his experiences in detail. Hai Long''s cultivation as the king of the green dragon could not reveal the depth, but it was very easy to detect whether the red dragon had lied. After hearing the sad story of the red dragon, his face became more dignified and said in a deep voice: "the white tiger is really too presumptuous. How can he get involved in the housework of Huo Qilin." Hailong was delighted and said, "so, are you willing to stand up and preside over justice?" if the Qinglong king is in charge, Huoqiu just needs to shout and recall the original deployment, which has a great chance to recover the huoqilin family. When Hailong''s heart was excited, the Qinglong King shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t do this." The red dragon exclaimed, "why? Your royal highness, you are famous for your integrity in our immortal animal system. Don''t you even want to stand out for our old master?" The Green Dragon King sighed and said: "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but it''s too extensive. Even if I try my best to be a wind immortal beast, I can''t compete with a water immortal beast and a fire immortal beast. Once I start a dispute, the impact will be too extensive. For the sake of my people and the peace of the fairy world, I can''t help you get justice. However, I can help you secretly As you said just now, Huo Qilin is still there. When she comes back, I will support her behind her back. " Hai Long frowned slightly and said, "so you can only support Huo Qilin mentally? What if we kill the white tiger king and the betrayed Huo Qilin?" The Green Dragon King said in a deep voice: "I hope you don''t do that. In that case, the strength of the whole holy beast system will be greatly weakened. Although the white tiger king is domineering, he is one of the four holy beasts after all. Let''s do it. When the little Lord Kirin goes to find his due position, I can help you contain the white tiger king and prevent him from interfering. Whether you can get back to the throne of the Kirin holy King depends on your ability Remember, the four holy kings all have a king scale given by the chaos king. Only the holy king with the king scale will be recognized by the immortal beast with the same attribute. At first, when huoqilin defeated the rosefinch, he got the king scale and integrated into himself. I think the traitors of the Qilin family did the same. Therefore, you must seize the tempering King scale. With my support, the white tiger didn''t How dare you. " The red dragon wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the sea dragon. He urged the Qi of chaos, sucked it back into his long Xiang arm, and said in a deep voice: "in that case, we believe you. After elder sister Huoqiu returns to the fairyland again, let''s have a long memory of this matter. Elder Green Dragon King, we''ll leave first." The green dragon king didn''t say anything more. The huge dragon eyes were full of all kinds of complex looks. He opened the prohibition of the green dragon temple and let the sea dragon and Mengyun leave. The temple gate was closed and peace was restored again. Those green dragon shadow soldiers also returned to the dragon pillar one after another. A gentle voice sounded, "king, do you think this boy can be trusted?" From a small door on the side of the temple, a green dragon smaller than the Green Dragon King came in. Although the scales on her body were not as thick as the Green Dragon King, they looked much more dense. The green light in the dragon''s eyes was very clear and full of tenderness. The green dragon King pulled the later green dragon to himself with huge dragon claws and sighed: "I believe in my judgment and elegance. Our Qinglong clan has been silent for so many years. Maybe it''s time to take action. The white tiger has gone too far this time. If I had the strength to compete with him, I would have promised them just now. Unfortunately, the white tiger has always been the most powerful of the four holy beasts. I''m not sure unless it''s in the Qinglong temple I can deal with him. As for the child named Hailong, he has brought me too much surprise. The reason why I chose to tell him the secret of the chaos king and give him the Dingfeng bead is because I am optimistic about his future. You know, our four holy beasts have always been out of touch with the immortals in the fairy world. However, you also know that the fairy world is no longer peaceful, and the strength of the underworld It''s too powerful. We must help the two realms of fairy and Buddha to live up to the entrustment of his Majesty King chaos. The child Hailong has a deep relationship with the two realms of fairy and Buddha. For my people, I need to do that, do you understand? " Fengya leaned the dragon head into the arms of the Green Dragon King. "We have been married for many years. Of course, I understand what you think. However, I think you should also see that the killing opportunity revealed by the child just now is very deep. I''m afraid there will be a lot of killing evils. If he is possessed by the devil, don''t you give him Dingfeng beads to help the tyrants?" The Green Dragon King shook his head and said with a smile: "Killing evil doesn''t mean everything. Even if you don''t believe me, you should also believe in the monkey king and Zhenyuan immortal. They both have the strength to compete with me. Since they all support the child unreservedly, why should I think too much? You don''t have to think too much about other things. From now on, before there are great changes in the fairy world, I will enter a state of closed cultivation, my family You have the full power to deal with anything. My princess, you can''t be so soft hearted. You know, the greed of those immortals is infinite. " Fengya lowered her head and said, "I''m too soft hearted, but don''t worry. From now on, I''ll try my best to change. Besides, I''m afraid I''m the only one of our people." Chapter 303 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As soon as Hailong and Mengyun walked out of the Qinglong hall, Xiaoxue and Fengji greeted them. They were relieved to see that Hailong and Mengyun were safe. Xiaoxue flew to Mengyun and said with concern: "sister, sister, are you okay. Xiaoxue is really worried about you. Dad is so fierce today. He hasn''t done this to others before." as she said, a dense light appeared in her big eyes. Mengyun said softly, "Xiaoxue doesn''t cry. Elder Qinglong Wang will let you go out only if he has something important to tell us. My sister is leaving now. Let''s meet again when we have a chance." Xiaoxue seems to be very attached to Mengyun. She lowers her head and rubs her and says, "sister, can you not go! Xiaoxue really likes the feeling of being with you." Hailong smiled and said, "Mengyun, Xiaoxue should be a cold fairy beast, and the Moon Palace fairy Dharma you cultivate is cold, and you are so good to her, so she is so attached to you." Mengyun looks at Xiaoxue and is very reluctant to give up, but she knows that there are still many things waiting for her and Hailong to do. She sighs helplessly and * * * on Xiaoxue''s head and says, "Xiaoxue, I''m sorry, my sister has something very important to do quickly. My sister answers you and will come to see you in the future, okay?" Just then, the strong voice of the Green Dragon King came out of the temple, "Fairy Mengyun, Xiaoxue''s parents died the last time the hell and demon worlds invaded the immortal and Buddha worlds, leaving only one snow egg. After years of efforts, I finally hatched Xiaoxue 5000 years ago. Although all our wind fairy beasts like her very much, Xiaoxue is a cold fairy beast after all. Since she is so attached to you, you can take her away as long as you don''t dislike it. Just , I hope you can treat her as a friend instead of a horse. If Xiaoxue is willing to come back in the future, we are always welcome. " Xiaoxue said excitedly, "Dad, do you mean I can go out to play? But you don''t mean that the outside world is very dangerous." The Green Dragon King''s voice became very kind. "The outside world is really dangerous, but you will be fine with the protection of jinyaoxing Jun Mengyun fairy. Go with your sister Mengyun. If you are tired of playing, the wind green dragon holy land will always be your home. Only when you travel abroad can you really grow." Mengyun looked at Xiaoxue lovingly and said, "don''t worry, elder Qinglong Wang. As long as Mengyun has one breath, he will never let anyone hurt Xiaoxue." King Qinglong''s way: "Xiaoxue''s parents are extremely powerful fairy beasts, and their cultivation is not even under me. I hope the fairy can open her soul more and make her instinctive power open. Wind discipline, you will pass the order. From now on, Mengyun fairy and Hailong of Guanghan palace will become friends of all our wind fairy beasts. No matter what they need, the wind fairy beasts will have unconditional support." Feng Ji respectfully said, "please follow the will of the holy king." Hailong looked at Mengyun and respectfully said, "thank you, master Qinglong." Under the escort of Fengji, they left the Qinglong temple. The most exciting thing was Xiaoxue. She kept tossing and dancing in the air. Indeed, after five thousand years in one place, loneliness had wiped out everything. Fengji always escorted them to the edge of fengqinglong field, "It''s right here. If you keep flying west, you''ll enter the realm of fairyland. I think you should be able to find the fairy palace." Hailong said with a smile, "thank you, brother Fengji. Maybe we will meet again soon." after saying goodbye to Fengji, Hailong and Mengyun spread out their bodies at full speed and galloped towards the fairy palace under the action of eagerness. Xiaoxue is best at speed. Although their cultivation is far less than that of the two, with their extraordinary talent, they can catch up with Hailong and Mengyun. The fengqinglong field is very far away from the fairy palace. Although Hailong and Mengyun expanded their speed to the limit, they also flew for ten days and nights before they entered the real sphere of influence of the fairy palace. With their cultivation skills, they would not bring any load when they hurried on their way. The immortal Qi flowing outside the body is enough to make up for their mana. Xiaoxue can''t compare with them after all, and has already been destroyed Hai Long took in his big sleeve and fell asleep. The closer he was to the fairy palace, the stronger his longing for the misty in his heart. He was really worried that if there was a trace of damage to the misty, he would regret it all his life. Mengyun followed Hailong with Lengyue Congxiang dance. Jinyun at the foot of Hailong urged his body to move forward rapidly. From his dignified face, Mengyun knew that Hailong''s inner anxiety had reached the peak. For nearly three days, Hailong didn''t even say a word to her, but only knew to move on. Take a deep breath and Mengyun said plainly: "Hailong, stop." Hearing Mengyun''s voice, Hailong turned to her and said suspiciously, "why? The fairy Palace should be coming soon!" Mengyun nodded and said, "it''s coming. We''ve been on the way for a long time. I don''t know what has changed in the fairy palace. I hope you can mix your breath well so that you can cope with more changes. Younger martial sister piaomi will never want to see you rush in. What do you want her to do if something happens to you?" Hailong controlled his speed, slowed down, floated in the air and turned back. He took a deep look at Mengyun and said, "I''m sorry, I''m too anxious. Thank you." Mengyun shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to thank. After a life and death war in the demon world, aren''t we friends? As friends, we should comfort you when you need it most." As soon as Hailong''s heart was warm, he no longer said anything. He sat cross legged on his tumbling cloud to practice. Mengyun floated opposite him and stared at the first man who broke into his heart. All kinds of thoughts kept emerging in his mind. She knew that perhaps this was the last time she could look at the sea dragon so calmly. The demon world and her party have completely broken the ice seal in her heart. She knows that she will never forget the man in front of her. Look, look, she will remember every point of Hailong in her heart and never forget it. After absorbing the evil spirit of the demon world, the Qi of chaos finally gradually matured. After returning to the fairy world, Hailong clearly felt that when he absorbed the spirit gas again, the progress of mana was no longer under the demon world. The dark red chaos pill at the Lingtai contained huge mana. Even when facing the Green Dragon King earlier, Hailong could feel that he had a fighting power. Without deliberately practicing, Hailong attributed the chaotic Qi in his body to a bundle and ran around the body for a week. His mana has completely reached the peak state. Slowly waking up from the cultivation state, he suddenly felt clearly that a feeling that stirred his mind came from his face, subconsciously opened his eyes, and what he saw was Mengyun''s affectionate gaze. The heart beat quickly, and the Sea Dragon said vaguely, "Mengyun, you..." Mengyun saw that the sea dragon woke up and had recovered his cold look. He lowered his head and said calmly, "let''s go." he said, flying in the direction of the fairy Palace first. The sea dragon sighed in her heart. Since she didn''t want to admit it, why should she force it? Now I am not qualified to accept Mengyun''s feelings. Moreover, I don''t know how I feel about Mengyun. Misty, I''m here. Your husband is looking for you. Convergence of all thoughts, the sea dragon put all his mind on the misty body he was about to see. Fly forward with Mengyun. The fairy palace is still full of peace, as if nothing had changed. From a distance, the sea dragon had seen the tall growth of the heavenly king, magic Liqing. Magic Liqing also noticed them. When he saw Mengyun, he showed a trace of surprise, strode to the south gate and said respectfully, "magic Liqing has seen the star." Mengyun and Hailong floated down at the same time. "Don''t be polite to the king of growth. Don''t disturb your guard. We''ll go first." then we went to the South Tianmen gate. Mengyun walked past Mo Liqing. He respectfully let him aside. When Hai Long came, his golden gun came across and said in a deep voice, "stop. Where are you going?" Before Hailong spoke, Mengyun replied, "growth king, he is my friend. I''ll take him to the fairy palace to do something. Please let him go." The dark face changed slightly. He never thought that there would be friends in the frozen dream cloud. He said suspiciously, "Xingjun, this person is not from the fairy palace. My duty is. Please clarify the purpose of his trip, otherwise, I can''t let him go." he was vaguely aware of something from the gloomy face of the sea dragon, Naturally, I won''t let him go so easily. Hai Long stared at the head of the four heavenly kings in front of him and said in a deep voice, "my patience is limited. Get out of the way. I don''t want to say more to a watchdog." at this time, he was already full of prejudice against the fairy palace and almost recovered his character in the world. Magic Liqing guarded the fairy palace for many years. It was the first time he heard such a rude remark. He suddenly became angry, pointed the front finger of the golden gun, pushed the chest of the Shanghai dragon, and said in a deep voice: "you dare to offend the dignity of the fairy palace, don''t blame the heavenly king for being rude." the Qingyun sword in his arms has lit up and is ready to fight at any time. The sea dragon looked at the tens of heavenly soldiers and the growth king in front of him, took a deep breath and said, "in that case, you''d better have a rest first." the mana instantly increased to the limit. Magic Liqing only felt an irresistible force coming from the other party. Before he reflected, the sea dragon had launched a * like attack. Instead of using weapons, he used the unique Bodhi finger of Lingtai Fangcun mountain. All over the sky refers to the shadow with a broken trace of red light, which erupted with the sea dragon as the center like fireworks in full bloom. Each refers to the shadow with surging mana. At the flash of light, the first victims are those heavenly soldiers. When they are ignited by the Qi of chaos, the heavenly soldiers fall down one by one. The sea dragon didn''t hurt, but used the Qi of chaos to stop their actions. Everything just happened like fire in the lightning. When Mo Liqing was ready to fight back, no one of his men was still standing. He pointed a golden gun in his hand and turned into ten thousand gold lights to attack the sea dragon. At the same time, his other hand was ready to draw out his famous magic weapon Qingyun sword. Just then, a blue light came from behind him and wrapped around his body like a huge silk screen. Jin mang suddenly disappeared. Mo Liqing only felt his whole body tight and immediately lost his ability to act. He lost his voice and said, "Xingjun, what are you doing?" Love disappears from Mengyun''s hands. Under the influence of love net, even the demon snake king in the demon world will be temporarily bound, not to mention the growth of the king''s magic ceremony. The sea dragon floated up and looked at Morley green coldly and said, "I just want you to sleep." as he said, he pointed to the hole on Morley Green''s forehead. Mo Liqing''s whole body was soft and suddenly collapsed to the ground. Mengyun looked at the murderous sea dragon and said in a deep voice, "calm down. The meritorious CaO on duty will bring another group of heavenly soldiers to replace him. We must hurry to Guanghan palace." The Sea Dragon said, "Mengyun, if you help me so much, the Immortal Emperor won''t let you go. I''ll kill all the people here and save you trouble in the future." Mengyun grabbed Hai Long''s big hand and said, "don''t do more killing in the fairy world, otherwise everything will lose room for turning around. Go quickly." then she took Hai Long, speeded up in an instant and flew to Guanghan palace. The fairy palace was really quiet for too long. Hailong and Mengyun didn''t encounter any obstacles or see any immortals. After a while, they had entered the inner palace. Far away, the familiar fragrance of sweet scented osmanthus had been introduced into their nose. Wu Gang has been very depressed these days. Last time he didn''t know what was going on, he was stunned. When he woke up, he was in Guanghan palace. He had never been to Guanghan palace, because it was not allowed. Although empress Chang''e didn''t say anything about herself, the girl yuenu said again and again that she was stunned by a person who looked like herself. She was really wronged! It must be the red haired boy who has only seen one eye. Hum, don''t let me see him again, otherwise, I will cut him in half with an axe. While thinking, he also waved his big axe. Just then, with a flash of light, two figures had appeared in front of him. One of them was his imaginary enemy, almost subconsciously. Wu Gang shouted angrily, swung a big axe and cleaved at the sea dragon. Hailong had a good impression of Wu Gang. He reached out and flicked on the axe. The Qi of chaos was introduced into Wu Gang''s body through the axe. Wu Gang only felt that his whole body was hot and had lost his ability to move. Chapter 304 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Sorry, brother Wu Gang, I want to borrow your appearance." as he said, Hailong changed into Wu Gang. He turned his head and looked at the surprised Mengyun, pointed to the top and said, "go." when she rose to the top of the osmanthus tree, Mengyun felt a sigh. When she first arrived in the demon world, she thought she would never be able to return to this home. Finally came back, but after today, can I still live peacefully in this "home"? No matter how, I have to do something for my beloved, even if I give everything. The sea dragon was eager for misty, pulled Mengyun and said, "take me to find misty. Where does she live?" Mengyun woke up from his thoughts, nodded and flew forward first. The gate of Guanghan palace was in sight, and the housekeeper Magu, whom Hailong had seen, just came out. She couldn''t help but be stunned when she saw Mengyun. Mengyun couldn''t care much at this time. A little on her right hand, a white light instantly controlled Magu. She held Magu against the laurel tree and sighed: "I''m sorry, Magu, wronged you for a while." Turning his head to Hailong, he winked and said, "go quickly." Hailong knew that Wu Gang''s identity could not enter Guanghan palace. He shook his body and changed again. He had become a Magu. He followed Mengyun and entered Guanghan palace for the second time. Guanghan palace seems to be carved entirely of jade. As soon as you step into the palace gate, you can immediately feel a strong spirit coming, which makes you cold. The surrounding clouds loomed. Mengyun loosened Hai Long''s hand and said in a low voice, "there is a lost fairy array in the clouds ahead. Once you accidentally touch the mechanism of the fairy array, there will be a powerful prohibition. You can see my steps and don''t step wrong." she had absolute confidence in Hai long. After explaining, she immediately flew up and stepped into the clouds. The sea dragon was very cold in his heart. He knew that if Mengyun didn''t lead the way, he would fall into this immortal array if he broke in rashly last time. He carefully followed Mengyun behind him. Where Mengyun passed, the clouds immediately dispersed, revealing a clear and clean white jade ground. While moving forward, Mengyun suddenly stopped. Hailong flew to her side and was about to ask questions, but Mengyun made a silent gesture, took him aside and hid in the clouds. Where they were, they could see the previous passage, but the passage could not see the clouds. Mengyun said: "someone is coming, don''t make a sound." her voice fell, and two whispers sounded. Mengyun said in surprise, "it''s yuenu and Guizhi. How can they be together?" Hai Long said suspiciously, "they are all from your Guanghan palace. What''s strange about being together." Meng Yun shook his head and said: "You don''t understand. Yuenu is also called osmanthus. She was originally Chang''e''s servant. I happened to see Chang''e when she was punished for her mistakes. I was not angry with Chang''e''s domineering appearance, so she saved yuenu. From then on, she was responsible for my daily life. And Guizhi is Chang''e''s favorite maid. They belong to Chang''e and me respectively. How can they be together? Yue I often talk about all kinds of bad things when I was around Chang''e. " At this time, yuenu and Guizhi had come over and only heard yuenu say, "sister Guizhi, we should be careful these days. Empress Chang''e''s temper is not very good." Guizhi''s appearance is ordinary, not as beautiful as yuenu. He smiled and said, "no fear. You just made great achievements for your mother a few days ago, so that the Mengyun fairy disappeared in an ambush by mistake. It''s too late for your mother to hurt you." Hearing this sentence, Hailong clearly felt Mengyun''s whole body shaking. He quickly grabbed her and said, "don''t be impulsive. I thought someone around you would harm you, otherwise there would be a trap in your place. Listen and see what they said." Mengyun''s breath gradually subsided, but the cold breath added a little chill to the surrounding white fog. After listening to Guizhi''s words, yuenu looked a little gloomy. She sighed and said, "in fact, I don''t even know how to succeed. The Dharma array has not been used for a long time. Maybe it was started by the intruder. Although Mengyun fairy is opposed to her mother, she is really good to me. I..." She didn''t know that it was this sentence that saved her life. Guizhi chuckled and said: "Well, after all, we are working for Empress Chang''e. at the beginning, the empress found a chance to let you enter into Mengyun fairy for the sake of this success. You don''t have to think much. Anyway, things have passed, and Mengyun fairy can''t come back at all. It''s also true that Mengyun fairy, as a dignified Jinyao Xingjun, is so stupid that she has never had a chance I doubted you. You made great achievements this time. My mother passed you the cultivation method of the second stage of enchanting magic. Don''t forget my benefits in the future. " Yuenu reluctantly smiled and said, "naturally, I won''t forget the benefits of my sister. My mother has always been in a bad mood these days. Although Mengyun fairy has left, there is still the queen mother. We''d better be careful. Sister, do you know what happened? It made our mother so angry." Guizhi shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s related to the queen mother. You know, the two women have been against each other for many years, and our queen always has the upper hand with the favor of the emperor, but the Queen Mother''s position in the fairyland is deep-rooted and not so easy to shake. We just need to do what we should do. It''s bad to know too much." At this point, they had walked into the clouds on the other side, and the voice gradually disappeared and could not be heard clearly. Mengyun took a deep breath and turned to look at Hailong. "I didn''t expect that it was yuenu who betrayed me. Chang''e, it''s really you. You''re so mean. One day, I''ll let you eat the consequences." The sea dragon patted Mengyun on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t be sad. We''ll talk about these things later. Although the girl of yuenu hurt you, I can see that she has already regretted. Just now they said there might be something wrong with the queen mother. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe something happened." Mengyun nodded and said, "let''s go." the two returned to the right path of the fairy array. Under the leadership of Mengyun, they quickly passed through the fairy array and went to the depths of Guanghan palace. Along the way, they met several groups of maids successively, which were carefully avoided by Mengyun. Mengyun suddenly stopped, pointed to a cloud in the air ahead and said: "There''s a jade gate there. We can fly up directly. We''ll be fine after entering the jade gate. It''s all my master''s field, and even Chang''e doesn''t dare to come casually. It''s a big garden. The master often misses my senior sister''s flowers in it. When senior sister Piaomiao comes, she''s arranged to practice there. Don''t use magic power casually. Just relax. There''s something at the jade gate Strong prohibition. " The white light lit up. Under the urging of Mengyun, she wrapped her and Hailong''s body and floated up into the clouds. Sure enough, as Mengyun said, a small white jade door appeared in front of them. Mengyun wrapped Hailong''s body with magic power with one hand and patted it lightly with the other hand. Hailong recognized that it was a hundred flower palm. Mengyun was dancing in the air, One side whispered: "free flying flowers are as light as a dream. A red apricot comes out of the wall, * the branches are cold, and the peach blossoms on the human face are red. This flower blooms even more without flowers." Every time she read a sentence, she took it out with her seven palms. The Milky immortal power was mixed with a trace of pink. The seven palms printed the jade door like a huge flower in the air. When she read the last word, her last palm was just in the center of the jade door. With a squeak, the door opened. Mengyun floated in with the sea dragon. While they entered, the jade door behind them was closed They closed it lightly. However, they didn''t notice that there was a strange fluctuation in the clouds behind them. Behind the Yumen gate, there is another world, a sea of flowers. There are all kinds of exotic flowers and plants everywhere, and only a deep path leads to the end of the sea of flowers. As soon as he stepped here, the sea dragon immediately felt a burst of relaxation, as if his anxiety had been diluted for a little bit. Bursts of flower fragrance came, which made him relaxed and happy. Mengyun smiled: "Only the hundred flower palm that elder martial sister is best at can open the door just now. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the garden to find the misty younger martial sister." then he pulled up the sea dragon and walked along the path towards the clouds in the sea of flowers. "Misty, misty, come out quickly. Look who I brought. Misty..." after crossing the sea of flowers, there is a corridor. Mengyun kept shouting misty names, but there was no response. Hailong only felt that his heart was getting heavier and heavier. He changed and showed his original shape. He suddenly pulled Mengyun and stopped, "Mengyun, don''t you have a maid here?" Mengyun shook his head and said: "No, Shifu likes to be quiet and doesn''t want to be disturbed by others. On weekdays, there are only me, younger martial sister piaomi and Shifu. Oh, by the way, there is elder martial sister Chi Meng. But she usually doesn''t leave the customs. Among us, I''m the only one who often stays in the Guanghan palace outside, because I want to monitor Chang''e''s actions so that she doesn''t do anything bad to Shifu. Is Piao Younger martial sister Miao really has an accident. Otherwise, she will be able to hear me shouting like this. Let''s go and find it again. " The sea dragon''s face was cold and said faintly, "No. Mengyun, please take me to the queen mother. I think she may know the whereabouts of Mengyun." Mengyun looked at Hai Long''s indifferent expression, and a cold chill suddenly rose in her heart. The looming killing opportunity on Hai Long made her heart tremble. Without saying more, she nodded and said, "well, you come with me." then Mengyun walked along the corridor, and Hai Long followed her without saying a word, but every step he took was so heavy. The corridor seemed to be circular. After the two walked about 100 meters, Mengyun suddenly stopped. She sighed and reached out to press the corridor column. With a soft sound, the scenery in front suddenly changed and another jade door appeared. Mengyun murmured a few incantations and pressed the jade door with one palm. With a soft sound, the jade door opened. Mengyun looked back at the indifferent sea dragon, With a slight sigh, he walked into the jade door first. The jade door was bright. It was a room of about 100 square meters. The innermost side of the room was separated by a layer of white yarn, so that people could not see the situation inside from the outside. From time to time, a trace of cold fog seeped from the white yarn, and the temperature in the whole room was very low. Mengyun calmed his mood, took a few steps, knelt down and respectfully Master, the disciple is back The white gauze separated from the center to both sides, and the fog in it dispersed, revealing a woman shrouded in a long white dress. Seeing her, the sea dragon was shocked all over and lost her voice: "sister Bing." Yes, as like as two peas on the jade bed after the white gauze, the same as the nine days of the imperial concubine, the ice and the ice, and the voices of Hailong and Meng Yun, her eyes slowly open and smile. "Yun Er, you''re back, where have you been these days? This is the Hailong bar, which is always thinking about her. I''m not your ice sister, my name is Xuan Tianxin." Hai Long woke up at this time. Xuantianxin, the queen mother, and xuantianbing, the nine heavenly cold concubine, are compatriots and sisters. They naturally look very similar. At this time, he has ignored the etiquette and asked eagerly, "where is the misty now, the queen mother?" now, he can only describe his anxiety with anxiety like burning. Xuantian''s heart frowned slightly and said, "yun''er, misty, didn''t you find you? Why? Didn''t you see her?" Mengyun was stunned and said, "master, I fell into the demon world a few days ago because of Chang''e''s plot. I didn''t see the misty younger martial sister at all!" at that moment, she briefly said that she fell into the demon world at the same time with Hai Long and what happened in the demon world. Chapter 305 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Xuantian''s heart floated down from the stone bed, and a layer of frost covered his pretty face. "Chang''e is too presumptuous. She has framed Baihua. Isn''t it enough? She''s trying to isolate me and deal with me. You haven''t returned for many days, and you''re worried about your safety. After reporting to me a few days ago, he went out to find you and hasn''t come back. It seems that she''s misty..." speaking of this, The chill grew stronger on her. At this time, the sea dragon had recovered his indifferent look and said coldly, "queen mother, since you are Mengyun and the misty master, you must also feel their breath." Xuantianxin shook his head and said: "My Moon Palace immortal Dharma is different, and the disciples'' cultivation and effects are different. Moreover, I have been in a closed state for a long time. Unless I teach them immortal Dharma, I rarely wake up. I didn''t expect that so many things happened in my closed door. If I guess right, the ethereal disappearance must be related to the Immortal Emperor. Even if Chang''e is brave, she will never wake up She only dares to act in secret. I''ll take you to see the Immortal Emperor and ask him for clarification now. "Her look suddenly became extremely gloomy. It seemed that mentioning the word immortal emperor made her very painful. Xuantianxin was about to go out, but was stopped by Hailong. Looking at xuantianxin''s surprised eyes, Hailong said faintly: "Madam, you don''t have to worry about the misty things. I''ll deal with them. I think you already know about sister xuantianbing. When are you going to bring her a cold immortal root so that sister Bing can return to the fairyland?" Xuantian sighed and said: "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. I''ve always been thinking about Tianbing, but I really don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to take her back. In the human world, at least she can live a peaceful life. But now the fairy world is too chaotic. With Tianbing''s character, I''m afraid she can''t wait to find the fairy emperor once she comes back. I really can''t bear to hurt her. So, I''ve been hesitating. In fact, I found the trace of Tianbing in the human world a long time ago, but is it really good to bring her back into this vortex? " Hailong respectfully saluted Xuantian''s heart and said calmly, "these are all your family affairs. You already know what sister Bing asked me to convey. How to decide is up to you. Thank you for your care these days. If there is still a chance in the future, Hailong will repay you wholeheartedly. I''ll leave first." then he turned and walked out. Mengyun grabbed the dragon and hurriedly said, "what are you doing? A master is in charge of you. What are you anxious about?" The sea dragon shook off Mengyun''s arm and said faintly, "no, Mengyun fairy, I''ll deal with the misty things myself. I don''t need anyone''s help. Queen mother, please open the prohibition and let me leave here. I''m a man. I''m afraid it''s not good to stay with you for too long." then he strode to the door. Xuantianxin didn''t stop him. With a wave of his long sleeve, Mengyun opened the Jade Gate, and the Sea Dragon flew up and died in the twinkling of an eye. Mengyun recovered from his amazement and just wanted to catch up with him, but the Jade Gate was closed under the control of xuantianxin. Mengyun was very anxious and said: "Master, Hai Long, he doesn''t mean to offend you. Don''t be angry. Go and help him quickly. How can he fight the Immortal Emperor with his own strength?" Xuantian smiled sadly and said calmly: "Hailong is a good boy, silly girl. He didn''t want to trouble us. How could I be angry with him? Yun''er, you know? Shifu''s heart died many years ago. If he didn''t still care about Tianbing, I wouldn''t stay here at all. Shifu didn''t want to help Hailong. Everything today has its own arrangements. You don''t have to worry." Mengyun was stunned and said, "have your own arrangement? Master, what do you mean? Erlang God returned to the fairy world when Hailong and I fell into the demon world. Plus the experts in the fairy palace, how can Hailong deal with him? Please help him. Otherwise, you can let me help him!" Xuantianxin slowly closed his eyes and said calmly, "no, you stay here. Today, it takes me a lot of time to explain your attack on the growth King''s magic ceremony green." Mengyun stared at xuantianxin blankly. She suddenly found that she didn''t seem to understand the respected Master. She resolutely turned around. She rushed to the jade gate. Her immortal power suddenly rose to the limit and even wanted to rush out of the stone chamber with her cultivation. The white light suddenly lit up, and a soft halo surrounded Mengyun''s body and pulled her back. Mengyun only felt it The whole body was tight, and the mana in her body could not be lifted for half a minute. Tears kept sliding down her face and cried sadly: "master, please let me go. Please." Xuantian''s heart floated to Mengyun''s side, gently * * * her long flowing hair and said softly, "child, you''re tired. It''s time to have a rest. When you wake up, the master will naturally tell you everything. Sleep, sleep." Mengyun was shocked. She naturally knew that this was the art of returning to dreams in the Moon Palace fairy method. She wanted to resist, but her eyelids became more and more heavy. Finally, in xuantianxin''s gentle smile, she slowly fell soft into her master''s arms. Xuantianxin still held her long hair and sighed: "Silly boy, Shifu didn''t expect you to fall into such a deep, you''re just like me! Go to sleep, everything will be fine. If you can''t leave it, you can only stay in your heart. Shifu will work hard for you." When Hailong got out of the stone chamber of the queen mother, he suddenly became sad and happy. The prohibition had indeed been opened. He flew out of the back palace and fell into the previous Guanghan palace maze. He had a good memory. He followed the steps of the coming time and did the opposite. After a while, he had come to the front palace. No longer hiding his body shape, the sea dragon walked firmly outside the Guanghan palace step by step. Standing on the top of the osmanthus tree, smelling the faint fragrance, Hailong showed a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. He suddenly knelt down on the top of the osmanthus tree, worshipped the West and said respectfully: "master, disciple Hailong is unworthy. I''m afraid he will live up to your expectations. No matter what the outcome of the disciple is, you will always be the most respected person in the disciple''s heart." after saying that, Respectfully kowtow to the West for nine consecutive times. Floating up, the robe on the sea dragon disappeared, revealing his strong muscles without any defects. He looked down at his body and murmured, "maybe this is the last time I see you. Body! Let''s start." he raised his head fiercely, and the sea dragon''s arms spread to both sides. Centered on him, a circle of red air suddenly dispersed outward, The bones of the whole body crackled, and a layer of fine purple scales grew slowly. Behind them, a pair of purple huge wings floated out, and the sea dragon continued to transport its chaotic Qi to the peak. "Hai Long, do you really want to do this? It will destroy yourself." the red dragon''s anxious voice sounded in Hai Long''s heart. Hai long felt his unprecedented powerful mana and said faintly, "what I have decided will never be changed. Brother Hong and brother Santou, please tell Ying after you arrive at Wuzhuang temple and say I''m sorry for her. I''ll go first." after saying this, his arms shook, and two black and red lights were thrown out by him, Under the action of the huge chaotic Qi, the two lights disappeared in an instant. The sea dragon looked at them and said to himself, "let''s go, you can go too. After all, I can do what I should do without any concern." With the shaking of his right hand, the golden cudgel floated out, and the sea dragon shook the cudgel with a roar. The sound spread all over the fairy palace in an instant. The golden cudgel pointed obliquely to the sky, and the faint sound spread out under the action of chaos. "Fairy emperor, come out with me and give up the misty, or I will destroy your fairy palace. Fairy emperor, come out with me and give up the misty, or I will destroy your fairy palace." the sea dragon kept repeating this sentence. Under the action of sound waves, the fairy palace kept shaking, and a circle of red clouds kept emanating from the sea dragon''s body, centered on him, Within ten meters, it has completely turned into a huge blood color light mass. The sea dragon didn''t stop. His voice still kept coming out, "Immortal Emperor, come out with me and hand over the misty, otherwise I will destroy your fairy palace..." A loud drink interrupted Hai Long''s cry, "who is so bold to shout in the fairy palace." the light flashed, and the three figures appeared in front of Hai long. When they saw the huge blood light, they couldn''t help showing their horror at the same time. These three people, Hai Long, knew each other and were three of the nine heavenly kings in the fairy palace. He had seen them when he was robbed. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "there is only one enemy, the Immortal Emperor. If you intervene, don''t blame my ruthlessness." at this time, his heart was full of killing opportunities. It''s not easy to restrain yourself from taking action immediately when the three heavenly kings appear. The three heavenly kings looked at each other and it was their duty to protect the fairy palace. Naturally, they would not be frightened by the sea dragon. Although they felt the strength of each other, they still sacrificed their magic weapons to attack the sea dragon at the same time. The huge pressure squeezed the sea dragon from three directions, and the blood color light group fluctuated violently. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "since you want to die, it''s no wonder that I''m here. I don''t believe the old one won''t come out when you hit the small one. Immortal Emperor, this is what you asked for." the golden light, like an epoch-making world, lit up from the bloody light. The three heavenly kings saw a giant stick like an epoch-making world. They also understood who their opponent was at the same time, but, The incomparably strong golden cudgel has fallen. The nine heavenly kings have worked together for many years, and the heavenly king who is facing the Shanghai Dragon has made every effort to defend, while the other two heavenly kings attack from the two wings to the blood light of the sea dragon, so as to achieve the effect of encircling Wei and saving Zhao. The sea dragon only felt the blood surging up in his heart. At this time, he seemed to return to the days of crazy killing in the demon world. He had no other thoughts in his heart and shouted, "go to die." The Qi of chaos, the great spirit of heaven and earth, broke out. The two heavenly kings from the two wings felt that they had hit a huge wall at the same time, and all the magic weapon attacks had lost their effectiveness. Then, the huge anti shock force drove them back. Thanks to their disturbance, the golden cudgel fell and flew the heavenly gentleman in front of them. His flesh was destroyed, leaving only his divine consciousness to escape. The power of heaven and earth throwing is so powerful that nearly half of the laurel forest will be completely razed to the ground. With one blow, the sea dragon repelled the three heavenly kings and destroyed one person''s immortal body. Such a strong cultivation made the two shocked heavenly kings no longer have the courage to rush up. The sea dragon moved, and its body flew out like a huge shell and crashed into the fairy palace. "Boom -" The immortal Qi was scattered and stirred, and countless debris contained huge vitality. In the depths of the fairy palace, a huge deep pit appeared. In the center of the pit, there was a bloody light group that brought people a terrible feeling. The structure of the fairy palace is made of the hardest jade. Even if ordinary immortals attack this jade with all their strength, it is difficult to damage it. However, under the violent impact of the blood colored light group, a large pit with a diameter of tens of meters appeared, and the fairy palace was destroyed for the first time since its completion. "Immortal Emperor, come out with me and hand over the misty, or I will destroy your fairy palace..." "Boom -" the same loud noise came again, and another huge pit appeared in the fairy palace again. The magnificent palace suspended in mid air seems to be shaking constantly. Countless lights converged from all directions in the fairy palace to the place where the sound was emitted at the same time, bringing colorful lights in the sky. ¡­¡­ The four figures were suspended in the air not far from the fairy palace. "Shit, Hailong is more cruel than I was. I just beat some immortals in the fairy palace. When he arrived, he directly destroyed the palace. You can suffer this time, Immortal Emperor. Ha ha, ha ha." the speaker was Hailong''s master, who defeated the Buddha and the monkey king. "Hey, I hope the Immortal Emperor can wake up after this lesson. Otherwise, it''s really too late." Zhenyuan immortal stared at the boiling fairy palace and looked worried. "The immortal doesn''t have to think too much. I didn''t give any hope to the Immortal Emperor a long time ago. Hai Long, good, smash me hard and give me a bad breath." the primitive God in purple robes danced and drew, where is the look of Sanqing ancestor. "God, I''ve always wanted to ask you, is the queen mother and princess jiutianhan your daughter?" the Buddha who lit the lamp at the back asked strangely. Chapter 306 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Monkey King smiled and said, "bald old man, do you still need to ask? You don''t understand the way the original old man dispelled his hatred?" The primitive God glared at him angrily and said, "you monkey head, do your best to play tricks. Pay attention to the heavenly palace quickly. We must grasp the timing of our appearance. Otherwise, if the sea dragon really dies, you will regret it." At the mention of Hailong, monkey king immediately showed a proud look, "my precious apprentice can''t die so easily. There is the gas of chaos. Even if his immortal body is destroyed, you old men will be able to bring him back to life. What else can I worry about? Hailong is really like me. He can be hot. I think of my old sun..." "Immortal Emperor, come out with me and hand over the misty, or I will destroy your fairy palace. Boom -" The monkey king jumped in surprise, "shit, isn''t it. These guys in the fairy Palace are too wasteful. They let the sea dragon blow up three times. I''m afraid the fairy palace will be destroyed several times." Zhenyuan immortal smiled with satisfaction. "Hailong is really becoming more and more mature. Even in such a angry situation, he can only know the immortal body of his opponent without destroying his divine consciousness. It can be seen that there are good thoughts in his heart, and we should be ready." ¡­¡­ After Hailong launched the third bombardment, he stopped. Although his mood was extremely fluctuating, he knew what he could do to bring the greatest damage to the fairy palace. The Qi of chaos absorbs the spirit spirit in the air at a crazy speed and constantly replenishes his mana. Hundreds of immortals have surrounded him. In the previous action to stop the sea dragon, three great Luo Jinxian and two heavenly kings have been seriously injured by the sea dragon, and two of them have been destroyed. If it weren''t for the kindness in the sea dragon''s heart, I''m afraid they would have been destroyed by both form and spirit. Looking at the blood light in the pit, all the immortals showed a look of horror on their faces. The four heavenly kings had all dared to come. Mo Liqing naturally knew who the blood light might be. His breathing is already a little short. Now which immortal doesn''t dare to take the lead. It''s terrible to be able to kill the emperor second. "The emperor arrived." under the support of large colorful auspicious clouds, the Immortal Emperor floated over the pit under the protection of four people like stars holding the moon. Looking at the Immortal Emperor whose face was as heavy as water, no immortal dared to speak. The Immortal Emperor looked around at his men for a week and said in a deep voice, "who are you? How dare you be presumptuous in the fairy palace." The blood light gradually faded, revealing the body shape of the sea dragon. Seeing the purple scales, the Immortal Emperor immediately recognized the identity of the sea dragon and said in surprise: "it''s you." Hai Long looked coldly at the man who robbed his wife. Although he was still so handsome and his whole body was still full of peace, he looked so hateful at this time. Disdained: "yes, it''s me. I''m surprised, isn''t it? Immortal Emperor, you are the leader of the fairy world, but you rob my wife misty. Can your behavior match your identity? Today, I dare to destroy the fairy palace, so I don''t intend to go out alive. Hand over misty, otherwise, even if I die, I will cause greater losses to the fairy palace." Feeling the confused eyes of the immortals present, the whole body of the Immortal Emperor Qi trembled slightly, "bold, Hailong, who robbed your wife, I don''t know where the ethereal body is. You have violated the rules of heaven by destroying the holy land of the fairy palace for any reason. Where are Erlang God and Prince Nezha? You don''t have to be merciful to subdue this evil barrier for me." "Yes, Emperor." two figures flashed out from behind the Immortal Emperor. One was Yang Jian, the Erlang Zhenjun that Hailong had seen. At this time, he had a three pointed two blade gun in his hand. The other is a young man who seems to be only seventeen or eight years old. His body is shorter than Yang Jian. He steps on two rotating wind and fire wheels, holds a silver gun, and is wrapped with a long red silk. What attracts the attention of the sea dragon most is the silver ring on his oblique shoulder and back. Judging from the Qi mechanism emitted from him, the mana is not under Erlang God Yang Jian at all. Hai Long pointed the golden cudgel at the ground and looked at Erlang God and the Third Prince of Nezha floating in front of him. He didn''t say much, but said calmly, "come on." The Third Prince of Nezha looked at the sea dragon with a strange look, which seemed to contain some pity. He turned to Erlang and said, "Zhenjun, we can''t have many Ling widows. I think you''re enough to subdue this person, and I''ll press the array for you." after that, he waved the silver gun in his hand and flew to one side, showing a look of being ready. Erlang God scolded secretly in his heart, but Nezha''s third prince''s words had been exported, and he couldn''t say more in front of the Immortal Emperor. In the immortal palace, the only thing he didn''t dare to offend except the Immortal Emperor was Nezha''s third prince and his son. After all, it was not his comparable power. He nodded to Na Zha and shouted loudly. The three pointed and two edged gun in his hand cut through the sky and split at the sea dragon. In addition to Mana, the use of immortal Dharma is also very important. Hai Long looked at Erlang God coldly and said coldly, "help the tyrants to do evil." the golden cudgel was raised and the Erlang God''s attack was put on the frame. At this time, the sea dragon was in his best state. The golden awn on the golden cudgel flickered, and a loud bang of the bell spread all over the fairy palace. Erlang God flew back, and the sea dragon''s feet had fallen into the ground. Erlang God was shocked. He had seen the sea dragon not long ago. Although the sea dragon at that time could not see through, it was definitely not as powerful as it is now. He had used 80% of his mana just now and didn''t please. No wonder Tianjun and Da Luo Jinxian were damaged in his hands. In fact, Hailong didn''t take any advantage. Erlang God is the leader of the fairy palace after all. He has spent a lot of mana. He hasn''t recovered at this time. He immediately suffered a dark loss on the first blow, but with the scales and strong body of Longxiang jade, he is only a burst of Qi and blood in his body. Seeing the equal share between Hailong and Erlang God, the Third Prince of Nezha''s eyes were shocked. Seeing the confrontation between Hailong and Erlang God, his heart couldn''t help a burst of blood boiling. He seemed to see the mighty monkey king again from the sea dragon. The sea dragon didn''t pursue. He had to use every minute to absorb the fairy gas in the air and supplement it to his body. In this way, he could last longer. As soon as Erlang God retreated, he quickly took the opportunity to adjust his breath. On the surface, he looked ferocious, ignored Erlang God, completely locked the air opportunity to the fairy emperor in the sky and tried to attack. The Immortal Emperor''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, and his whole body sent out a layer of colorful halo. Around his body, Erlang God has always been used to flattering. Seeing that Hailong wanted to be unfavorable to the Immortal Emperor, he quickly flashed his body and blocked between Hailong and the Immortal Emperor. "Hailong, you are so brave that you dare to do evil in the fairy palace. Today is your death." The sea dragon snorted with disdain and said, "do you have three eyes? In my eyes, you are just a barking dog around the Immortal Emperor." Erlang was furious. He respected his position in the fairy world. When did he suffer such humiliation, his breath converged and flew up. The three pointed and two edged gun turned into a light and shadow all over the sky and attacked the sea dragon. The sea dragon shook his body and suddenly disappeared in place. All the attacks of Erlang God immediately hit the empty place. Because it was not urgent to stop, it also destroyed some of the surroundings where the sea dragon stood. All the immortals stared at the place where the sea dragon stood. These immortals have been trying to bind the sea dragon with their own absolute space. So many powerful forces here, even if they can''t bind him, they can''t make him use the art of moving. But the fact is that the sea dragon disappeared. The Immortal Emperor finally couldn''t hang on his face. At least one fifth of the buildings in the fairy palace were destroyed by the sea dragon. At this time, the sea dragon disappeared. How could he not be angry? "Waste is a group of waste. No one is allowed to move. He can''t run at all. He just hides his body with the magic art." although he is not the Ming Lord of the fairyland, he is still very knowledgeable after all. He has been in a high position for many years and has developed a calm temperament. He doesn''t panic when there is a sudden change. Erlang God floated in the sky and put the three pointed and two edged gun behind his back. At the same time, he opened his third eye. Zhan ran red lit up. Under the urging of Erlang God, he quickly circled around. He suddenly shouted in horror: "emperor, be careful of sneak attack." Yes, the Immortal Emperor is right. In so many overlapping constraints of absolute space, even if the sea dragon can not be affected by absolute space, it can never use the art of moving. When Erlang God attacked, in order to save his mana, he turned into a grain of dust like lightning. When Erlang God hit the ground, he floated up with the light wind and went towards the Immortal Emperor. He knew that if he wanted to win today and even go with misty, he had to catch the immortal emperor. Although Erlang God found it in time with his heavenly eye, the sea dragon had come to the Immortal Emperor. The golden light suddenly brightened, and the sea dragon''s body appeared. The golden cudgel in the sea dragon''s hand threw ten thousand golden lights back to block the Erlang God who was quickly chasing after him. At this time, he already had a robe transformed by magic power. With a wave of the big sleeve of his left hand, he covered the Immortal Emperor. As long as he can control the Immortal Emperor with a sleeve of heaven and earth, he will have the capital to bargain with the immortal present. However, the sea dragon forgot one thing in his eagerness. The Immortal Emperor is the Lord of the fairyland. It''s not so easy to deal with. The colorful halo suddenly flashed like a huge wall in front of the Immortal Emperor. Although the heaven and earth sleeve was magical, it failed this time. The big sleeve was rolled back by the Immortal Emperor''s body protection mana and almost covered the sea dragon''s head. A cold light flashed in the Immortal Emperor''s eyes. He pointed his right hand and middle finger forward and went straight to the chest of the sea dragon. The sea dragon only felt the violent wave of the dragon''s changing power of the whole body protection. He subconsciously turned to one side, but his movement slowed down because he was bitten by the magic power of heaven and earth. The Immortal Emperor''s two fingers still pointed on his left shoulder. A destructive force violently clashed with the chaotic Qi of his body protection. The sea dragon''s throat was sweet and suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. At the time of crisis, it showed that he had been tempered in the demon world. His body soared up with the potential of riding back on the cloud. The golden cudgel was led sideways, which turned into the attack of Erlang God''s shock and anger. It was the first time that someone dared to attack him since he got the position of the Lord of the fairyland. The anger in the Immortal Emperor''s heart had boiled to the top, "Erlang God and Nezha, take this madman for me." Under the order of the Immortal Emperor, the Third Prince of Nezha could no longer stand idly by and flew up. The red damask wrapped around him came to the sea dragon mask like a red cloud. The mana inside the sea dragon surged, and the Immortal Emperor''s finger was very heavy. At this time, his left body was completely numb. Hailong smiled bitterly. He really couldn''t steal the chicken and eat the rice. It seems that he can''t escape today. In that case, I hope I can pull more cushions. With a flash of body shape, they separated and turned out. Two thunderbolts and three dozen met the prince Nezha and Erlang God at the same time. The sky was shrouded in golden light. The huntian Ling, who was famous for his battle, was forced back by the mana of the sea dragon. Qianjun chengyuyu, talking and laughing retreat from the sky, and hanging upside down Lao Jun''s furnace came out like a storm, including all the mana of the sea dragon. Erlang God''s three eyes shine at the same time. The three pointed and two edged gun in his hand turns into countless virtual shadows, forming a thick optical network in front of him. He doesn''t want to be meritorious, but wants to have no mistakes, and protects his body. Na Zha''s behavior was just the opposite to that of Erlang God. The silver circle on his body flew out and directly plunged into the crazy attack of the golden cudgel. Hai Long was full of resentment against Erlang God. He was his own self to deal with him, while the Third Prince of Na Zha was separated. Split body is similar to sea dragon''s cultivation, but it is not assisted by golden cudgel. Prince Nezha''s cultivation was really amazing. The silver circle he shot was his strongest attack magic weapon. Countless silver lights flashed and beat thunderbolt three times from the front. At this time, Erlang God and Nezha were full of surprise. Of course, they who were familiar with all factions in the fairy world knew that Hailong used the separation technique of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. If Hailong''s original statue and separation dealt with any of them at the same time, they were not sure they could take over, but at this time, after all, their strength was scattered, and Hailong was injured, and the attack was immediately much weaker. The silver light of heaven and earth circle was in full swing, and the sound of jingle was heard all the time. With his strong attack power, Na Zha just survived the three attacks that appeared almost at the same time. Just then, he suddenly found that his opponent had disappeared. The sea dragon''s part has come to Erlang God through the anti shock force of the universe circle. Chapter 307 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Erlang God took over the thunderbolt three dozen sent by Hailong''s original master, which was not as easy as Nezha. Although his three pointed and two edged gun was also a treasure in the fairy world, it was still a big gap compared with the golden cudgel. Under the influence of Xianli, he tried to avoid hard collision with the sea dragon. However, driven by the Qi of chaos, thunderbolt three dozen formed an extremely dense attack. How can Erlang God not collide in order to protect his body? When he finally stopped the thunderbolt three dozen, the three pointed two blade gun in his hand had been bent out of shape, Erlang God turned white and had been hurt by some shocks. At this time, it was just when the Sea Dragon flew under Erlang God, "Qian Kun one throw -" the master was powerful at the same time, one from bottom to top, one from top to bottom, and two huge sticks were sandwiched up and down, which was the strongest strength of the sea dragon. Just now when he attacked Na Zha, he just put on an appearance. He didn''t know Na Zha, but he was familiar with Erlang God. At the last moment, he chose Erlang God as the object of death together. Na Zha saw that the sea dragon attacked Erlang God up and down, and his eyes showed a strange light. Instead of helping Erlang God resist the throw of heaven and earth, he chose the plan of encircling Wei and saving Zhao. The circle of heaven and earth flew out in a whine and went straight to the chest of the sea dragon. Although the ordinary immortal could not distinguish the gap between the self and the separated body, how did Na Zha not know? Only from the weapons in his hand, he can clearly distinguish them. However, what he didn''t expect was that the sea dragon even ignored the heaven and earth circle flying rapidly. The Qi of chaos urged him to the limit and still attacked Erlang God crazily. At this time, an angry roar sounded. I don''t know when a big black dog flew out and unexpectedly met the golden cudgel captured by the sea dragon. The big dog was full of immortal Qi and red light in his eyes. "Boom -" under the full attack of the sea dragon, even the most powerful holy beast among the immortal beasts is not easy to deal with, let alone a immortal dog. The giant stick twisted its body to pieces, but the sharpness of the attack was gone. It just split the Erlang God who had just dissolved the split attack and flew out, but did not cause fatal damage. At the same time, the circle of heaven and earth has come to the sea dragon. The sea dragon only feels the shock of his whole body, the silver light on his chest, and his body flies in response. Wow, a mouthful of blood is ejected again. "Roar - Sky - Dog -" Erlang God shouted sadly regardless of his wounds. Yes, the big dog that suddenly appeared was his immortal beast Xiaotian dog. Xiaotian dog was loyal to the Lord, but died miserably under the golden cudgel of the sea dragon, leaving no trace of divine consciousness. Erlang God roared angrily, threw away the scrapped three pointed and two edged gun in his hand, flew up, combined his hands together, and turned into a huge white light. His body spun rapidly and suddenly rushed at the sea dragon. Now, only the destruction of the shape and spirit of the sea dragon can dissolve his hatred. The sea dragon in the sky suddenly changed. The pair of wings composed of purple scales behind him suddenly disappeared. His body was constantly twisted in the air. A purple black blood mist spewed out. The sea dragon''s body suddenly expanded to more than ten meters and turned into a huge purple dragon. The body was in a strange flash in the air, and the huge front claws grabbed the attacking Erlang God. Seeing the change of the sea dragon, the Immortal Emperor turned pale and said, "Longxiang''s second change, how can this be possible? Erlang God, be careful." In the roar, Erlang God was photographed by the sea dragon and flew out, and the scales on the sea dragon were blurred. His body twisted again. The sea dragon didn''t let go of Erlang God. He opened his mouth, and a purple flame shot out. In the blink of an eye, he caught up with Erlang God''s body. "Bold." a huge figure stood in front of Erlang God. The magic weapon curse in the shape of the pagoda was magnified, and the golden light came out, covering the purple flame emitted by the sea dragon. It was an old man behind the Immortal Emperor who blocked the disaster for Erlang God. His whole body was shrouded in golden armor. His eyebrows were full of dignity. The pagoda suddenly converged, and the golden tower body had become red. The old man said in a deep voice, "good firepower can be compared with the real fire of Taiyi two poles of Zhenyuan immortal." Although the sea dragon was in the shape of a dragon, he was very sober in his heart. Previously, the heaven and earth circle sent by the Third Prince of Nezha seemed very heavy when he hit him on the chest, but there was a strong return force on the heaven and earth circle. Under the action of the heaven and earth circle, the spirit of immortality was continuously introduced into his body. Not only did he not suffer heavy damage, but his internal injury and mana recovered. The impact of the circle of heaven and earth seemed to arouse a trace of dryness and heat in his body. In some confusion, he has become what he is now. Now the sea dragon can''t feel the existence of chaos at all. He just feels that his body is like burning and full of endless fire power. What Hailong doesn''t know is that long Xiangyu will change after the intensification of mana. Only when he can use Longxiang to change, can he really start to control this top immortal weapon. There are four changes in Longxiang change. When the Immortal Emperor mastered this treasure, he could only complete the second change. Like the sea dragon, the Immortal Emperor is also the body of Zhiyang. He naturally knows that after the second change, Longxiang jade will completely cause the Qi of Zhiyang in the sea dragon to be transformed into the power of fire, so he told the sea dragon to be careful. The Third Prince of Nezha stepped on the wind and fire wheel and flew to the old man and said, "father, I''d better come." The old man stared at Nezha and said in a deep voice, "you go down and I''ll do it myself." after that, Li ignored Nezha and raised his head to the sea dragon: "I''m Li Jing, the heavenly king of the tower in the fairy world. It''s hard to get your cultivation. If you''re willing to catch it, I''ll plead with the emperor." The sea dragon hovered in the air, looked at the king of tota coldly and said calmly: "Will intercession be useful? Besides, I don''t need anyone to forgive anything. I never think I''ve done anything wrong, and I don''t need your mercy. The Immortal Emperor, a hypocrite, will come back to him if I don''t die today. I''ve heard of your name, King tota, right? I think you''re also a man with great magic power. Why bother to help the tyrants." The king of tota shook his beard and said angrily, "I''m only loyal to the orthodoxy of the fairy world. Don''t talk nonsense, boy. Look at the magic weapon." The red pagoda flew out again, with the hot air flow under the sea dragon''s cover. The sea dragon''s body shook and turned, and the huge dragon tail suddenly hit the side of the pagoda. Suddenly, the sea dragon''s whole body trembled violently, and the dragon''s body flew out like a lightning stroke. At the same time, the eight treasures exquisite tower of the tower king suddenly enlarged to dozens of times the previous one, and the tower body tilted, Go to the sea dragon mask. A yellow attraction visible to the eye is constantly sucking and pulling the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon struggled desperately, and a purple flame sprang up all over his body. The king of tota was as heavy as water, and kept making a series of decisions and inputting them into his pagoda. After all, the sea dragon had been badly hurt before. Although he recovered some mana with the help of the third Prince of Nezha and got a strong power of fire in the second change of Longxiang, he still had a certain gap with the great magic , under the urging of Li Jing, the king of tota, his body was pulled by the pagoda. Suddenly, at the moment when the sea dragon saw that he was sucked into the pagoda, a dark red light spewed out of his dragon''s mouth and shot at the Immortal Emperor at a speed that was difficult for the naked eye. After the red light spewed out, his body accelerated into the pagoda. Where the dark red light passed, the air seemed to be cut apart. Li Jing, the king of tota, snorted angrily and stretched out his hand to grasp the red light. However, it made him angry To the surprise of all the immortals present, the red light passed through Li Jing''s huge mana. The castration remained unchanged and still flew to the Immortal Emperor. Li Jing''s hand grasping the dark red light had become scorched black. The last figure that had been hidden behind the Immortal Emperor moved at this time. He flew to the Immortal Emperor in an instant and used his magic power together with the Immortal Emperor. Two huge colorful lights rolled away at the same time. This figure remained hidden in the colorful light cloud until now. However, his cultivation was obviously not under the Immortal Emperor. The power of the two people together forced other immortals One after another retreated. In the roar, the Immortal Emperor turned white, with a trace of surprise in his eyes, and the dark red light had disappeared. The tota Heavenly King took back the eight treasures exquisite tower with sea dragon, turned his eyes to the Immortal Emperor and said in a deep voice: "Li Jing''s escort is unfavorable, please punish the emperor." The Immortal Emperor''s breath was a little uneven. He looked at Li Jing and said, "forget it, it''s not your fault. The boy named Hailong is really strong. Although he is not as strong as his master, the monkey king, he is not much different. Heavenly king, you see what to do with this son." Li Jing is one of the forces that the Immortal Emperor depends on most. Although he has a plan in mind, he still has to speak to each other. Before Li Jing spoke, Na Zha on one side flew over and said, "emperor, this boy named Hailong is very powerful. I think it''s better to let my father and son take custody of him for the time being, hoping to persuade him to use it for the emperor." in the fairy palace, if you have friendship with Sun Wukong, I''m afraid there is only the Third Prince of Na Zha. He has always admired powerful people and has a strong friendship with Sun Wukong. The Immortal Emperor snorted coldly and said, "third prince, do you think he can persuade him? He has a deep prejudice against the fairy palace and is powerful. He is an extremely dangerous person. I''m afraid it''s not easy for anyone here to subdue him alone. Besides, his master, Sun Wukong, is domineering. What should I do if he comes to ask me for someone?" Erlang returned to the Immortal Emperor with hatred and said, "emperor, this son can''t stay. If he makes a decision, he will be killed, otherwise he will be harmed. When his master Monkey King hasn''t noticed it, he should destroy his body and destroy his form and spirit." even without the death of Xiaotian dog, he would never want to leave an immortal in the immortal world who can compete with himself. After hearing the words of Erlang God, Li Jing, the king of tota, could not help but frown. He just wanted to say something, but he heard the Immortal Emperor say, "Erlang''s words are exactly what I want, Tianwang, just do it." Li Jing hesitated: "However, your majesty, Hai Long is a disciple of Sun Wukong after all. Sun Wukong plays an important role in the Buddhist world. If he kills his disciple and destroys both his form and spirit, I''m afraid it will provoke discord between immortal and Buddha. This son is sinful, but he can stay sober and has not destroyed the divine consciousness of any immortal. I think it''s better to refine his body and hand over the divine consciousness to Sun Wukong, In this way, we can not only avoid the conflict between the two worlds, but also make the monkey speechless. " The Immortal Emperor was a little bored and said, "the sea dragon not only destroyed the fairy palace, banned the growth of guarding the South Tianmen gate, but also tried to assassinate me three times. Isn''t such a domineering behavior right? I''ve made up my mind. The heavenly king doesn''t have to say much. Please implement it immediately." He has made up his mind that he must not leave the future trouble of sea dragon. Otherwise, how can Xiangong have peace in the future? The king of tota sighed and hesitated. Although he was a subordinate of the Immortal Emperor, he also despised the Immortal Emperor''s behavior over the years. He knew that nine times out of ten what Hailong said was true. Otherwise, why should he fight with his life? It seems that you have to do something to offend the Buddha world! The Erlang God on one side said ruthlessly, "king of heaven, do it quickly. I''m afraid it''s too late." The king of tota was always very tired of Erlang God. He snorted and said, "I can handle what the emperor ordered. I don''t need you to command." as he said, he held the tower in his left hand and the light in his right hand flashed. He wanted to refine the sea dragon in the tower with his powerful spell. At this time, a low voice sounded, "the king of heaven, wait a minute." The light lit up, and four figures suddenly appeared above the fairy palace. Although there were only four people, the huge pressure formed by them was dwarfed by everyone in the fairy palace. "Zhenyuan Daxian, the original deity, the Buddha who lit the lamp, defeated the Buddha and met the Immortal Emperor." led by Zhenyuan Daxian, the leader of Wuzhuang temple. The four of them had been watching from a distance. When the sea dragon made the final attack on the Immortal Emperor with the immortal killing robbery, they knew that the time had come. If it didn''t appear again, the sea dragon''s life would be in danger. That''s why they came. The Immortal Emperor''s face changed and winked at the king of tota, hoping that he could secretly destroy the sea dragon in the eight treasures exquisite tower. But the king of tota saluted the four people in the air from a distance. After all, although he is a subordinate of the fairy palace, with his strong cultivation, it has long been beyond the limits of the fairy palace. In front of four immortals with great powers, how can the king of tota do it at will? If the sea dragon is destroyed in front of the four immortals of Zhenyuan, I''m afraid there will be no place for him in the fairy world in the future. Among the hundreds of immortals around, nearly 60 people bowed respectfully. These people have a high position in the fairy palace. At the same time, they are also the disciples of the original Heavenly Master or Zhenyuan immortal. Chapter 308 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Immortal Emperor knew that he could not kill Hailong today. For his position as emperor, he managed to suppress his anger and said in a deep voice: "the four came just in time. Fighting against the Buddha, your disciple Hailong broke into the fairy palace, destroyed countless palaces, killed many people in the fairy Palace and tried to assassinate me many times. Today, you must give me justice." The four immortals of Zhenyuan fell down with a faint smile on their faces. Even the impetuous monkey king didn''t show anxiety. The Immortal Emperor was cold in his heart and said secretly: do they want to take my position as the Immortal Emperor? With the cultivation of the four people of the monkey king, and under the numerous gates of Zhenyuan immortal and primitive God, it is not very difficult to pull him down from the position of Immortal Emperor. Monkey King stepped forward and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. My disciple Hailong has been missing the other day, and I''m looking for him. I didn''t expect that he had caused you so much trouble. My old sun made amends for him." he said, he really saluted the Immortal Emperor. You know, the monkey king does not belong to the fairyland, and all the heavenly rules have no binding effect on him. When he made a big fuss in the heavenly palace, he left a very shocking memory to the fairyland. The Immortal Emperor was really afraid that he would attack him in front of him. He knew that with the immortal body of King Kong, no one in the fairyland could really deal with him. "Monkey King, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. The so-called laziness of failing to teach strict teachers. Your apprentice''s big mistake today has a great relationship with you. Can a simple apology solve his fault?" The monkey king smiled and said, "of course I can''t resolve it. As his teacher, I have to admit my disciple''s mistakes first! I don''t want some people to face them even if they are wrong." as he said, he looked at the Immortal Emperor unkindly. Seems to be waiting for him to get angry. The Immortal Emperor took a deep breath. He had been emperor for many years. Naturally, he would not easily fall into the conversation for his own status. He turned his head and said respectfully to the original heavenly Zun: "heavenly Zun, please decide what to do today." The primitive God looked at him angrily and said, "I''m not the Lord of the fairyland, and I have nothing to do with you. Today, the four of us came not to protect the sea dragon. You can discuss everything with Zhenyuan immortal. He can represent the opinions of the other three of us." after saying this, he closed his eyes and ignored the Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Emperor''s anger surged in his heart. Secretly, am I the Lord of the fairy world? When did you treat me as the Lord of the fairyland. You old fellows, with your deep-rooted roots in the fairy world, have never paid me. Zhenyuan immortal said calmly, "emperor, today''s fault is Hailong. The four of us have something to do with him. Although Hailong is a criminal, he doesn''t die." The Immortal Emperor said coldly, "if sin doesn''t kill you, what about the immortals he killed? It seems that there are also great immortals under your door." Zhen Yuan smiled and said: "There are still some miracles in our Wuzhuang temple, and although the sea dragon was heavy, it did not hurt the immortal gods. We just protected those gods on our way here. I can assure the emperor that I will reshape these immortal bodies and send them back to the fairy palace in the shortest time. As for the loss of the fairy palace, I think we can recover with our magic power Yes. Since everything can return to normal, the sea dragon''s guilt can naturally be alleviated. " Erlang God angrily said, "Zhenyuan immortal, what do you say about my howling dog? It has been destroyed. Can you reshape one?" Zhenyuan immortal glanced at him. In the face of invisible pressure, Erlang God couldn''t help but step back. He was shocked and secretly said that Zhenyuan son was worthy of being the ancestor of earth immortals. He was really strong. Zhenyuan immortal said, "I''m talking to the emperor. Don''t you have any room to interrupt." he looked at Erlang God disdainfully and seemed to say, what are you. Erlang''s whole body trembled, but he didn''t dare to fight with Zhenyuan immortal. He had to ask Xiandi for help and said, "emperor, please make decisions for your minister." The Immortal Emperor said faintly, "Daxian, as you said, Hailong''s guilt can be alleviated, but he despises the fairy palace and assassinates me. You can''t let him go so easily. Please teach me how to deal with it." his sentence was very powerful. It''s not easy to excuse Hailong as Zhenyuan Daxian in front of all the immortals. Zhenyuan immortal disagreed and said, "this is nature. The sea dragon made a great mistake this time and can''t be spared. What do I think? Let the king of tota seal his immortal root and let him suffer from reincarnation in the 18th floor of hell. Can the emperor be satisfied?" As soon as he said this, the immortals around him were greatly surprised. They didn''t expect that Zhenyuan immortal, who was supposed to stand up for the sea dragon, pushed him to a dead end. You know, after the immortal''s immortal root was sealed, it was not much different from ordinary people except that his body was a little stronger. Entering the 18th floor of hell has always been the most severe punishment in the fairy world, which hasn''t been seen for tens of thousands of years Some immortals have been punished like this. Since there have been 18 layers of hell, no immortals have been able to come out of it alive. "Zhenyuan immortal, what do you mean?" before the Immortal Emperor spoke, the monkey king was anxious first. At the same time, the primitive God and the lamp burning Buddha around him started to restrain him. Two layers of incomparably powerful prohibition instantly locked his body. Although no one could really hurt the fighting Buddha, it was not difficult to restrain him with the magic power of the primitive God and the lamp burning Buddha. Zhenyuan immortal didn''t seem to hear the voice of the monkey king. He stared at the Immortal Emperor and said, "what do you think? If the emperor doesn''t trust us, he can personally send him to the 18th floor of hell after the king of tota sealed the sea dragon Xianli immortal root. I think such punishment should be enough." The Immortal Emperor''s mind was turned by electricity. The conditions put forward by Zhenyuan immortal were too ideal for him. People in hell have never had any good feelings for immortals. The fate of immortals who fall into the 18th floor of hell can be imagined. He stared at the eyes of Zhenyuan immortal, but he couldn''t see any flaws. He nodded and said, "in that case, let''s follow the immortal''s words. In fact, the emperor has always been generous, and the punishment is really too heavy. But since several immortal elders think it''s so appropriate, let''s make a decision. Please come back. Later, I will order someone to drive the sea dragon into the 18th floor of hell." Zhenyuan immortal knew that the Immortal Emperor didn''t trust himself and others, and said faintly: "in that case, we won''t disturb the emperor. The place destroyed by the sea dragon will be repaired for the emperor after we rebuild the immortals whose flesh bodies were destroyed. However, I want to state in advance that since the sea dragon''s guilt has been determined, I don''t want him to be multiplied or divided by anything else, otherwise..." The king of tota raised his head and said, "don''t worry, immortal. If I''m here, I''ll naturally carry out this task completely." Zhenyuan immortal nodded and said nothing more. He banned the monkey king from flying away with the light burning Buddha and the primitive God. Disappeared into the sky in an instant. The Immortal Emperor looked at the back of Zhenyuan immortal and said in his heart that if he could not remove these immortal celebrities with great powers, he would never really become the master of the immortal world. Turning his head to the figure hidden in the colorful light cloud behind him, he said, "Mr. water, please go with the king of tota. Don''t hurt the sea dragon before he breaks into the 18th floor of hell." Without answer, the figure floated out, wrapped in colorful light clouds and came to the Tuota Heavenly King Li Jing. Li Jing was angry. He knew that the Immortal Emperor could not trust himself now, and didn''t say much. After giving a little salute to the Immortal Emperor, he flew away with Na Zha. Mr. water followed behind them, but he was never pulled down. The king of tota didn''t know much about Mr. Shui. His accomplishments were higher than his own, but he really couldn''t think of when such an expert appeared in the fairy world. Since he appeared, he has won the attention of the fairy emperor and has almost replaced his position. After the four immortals of Zhenyuan flew away from the fairy palace, the primitive God and the Buddha who lit the lamp smiled at each other and removed the ban on the monkey king. Instead of getting angry, the monkey king smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that you two old shepherds can also act. Brother Zhenyuan, how''s it going? The little brother did a good job. I think the Immortal Emperor must not have noticed anything." Zhenyuan immortal looked unhappy. He sighed and said, "it seems that the fairy world is really going to disintegrate. The emperor has no room to recover now. Wukong, you and the light burning Buddha hurry back to the Buddha world." The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "don''t worry, immortal. I''ve already arranged everything. I think this lesson is also a good training for Hailong. I just hope he doesn''t blame us old men." Zhen Yuan smiled bitterly: "Anyway, you arranged this matter, which has nothing to do with me. However, Hailong is the only child in the fairy world that can make me happy. It seems that our choice is not wrong. After you return to the Buddha world, Tianzun and I think of the earth Xuanwu holy land. Time is tight, and we must prepare for the future." The primitive God said with a dignified face, "the immortal said well, our time is very tight. On the surface, we have completely suppressed the Immortal Emperor and made him dare not move, but in fact, it is not. If I guess right, the person hiding behind the Immortal Emperor today should be the water white tiger among the four holy beasts." in addition to the monkey king, Zhenyuan immortal and the Buddha who lit the lamp nodded at the same time. The monkey king wondered, "water white tiger? The four holy beasts have always been different from the fairyland. Why didn''t I feel anything?" The Buddha who lit the lamp said with a smile: "Wukong, your accomplishments are all in battle, and you don''t pay as much attention to details as our old friends. Although the white tiger king tries to cover up his breath, how can he cover up his sleeping power? If you pay close attention, you will find that there is a faint blue light in the colorful clouds around his body. It is the power of concise water Can radiate light, and judging from the fact that he and the Immortal Emperor took over the last immortal robbery sent by the sea dragon at the same time. Cultivation is never under the Immortal Emperor. Now the situation in the immortal world is complex. The Immortal Emperor knows that his throne is unstable. In order to control the immortal world famous house represented by our great immortal and the God, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not do anything extreme. I think he must have reached some agreement with the white tiger king, The water white tiger is supported by the water white tiger family. Among the four sacred beasts, Feng Qinglong has always been indifferent to the world, while the earth Xuanwu has a sincere nature and has good friends with us. They have a lot of prejudice against the Immortal Emperor. The water white tiger is a guy with great ambition and scheming. At the beginning, the white tiger king led his people to attack the fire Qilin family and kill the Qilin king. We didn''t know in advance Get any news. The holy beast huoqilin is not as good as before. The huoqilin family is completely attached to the white tiger king. Among the holy beasts, the water white tiger has an absolute advantage. The four holy beasts were born earlier than us. They must have a lot of secrets. With the support of the water white tiger and huoqilin, and the strength of the Central Plains of the fairy palace, the Immortal Emperor can not be belittled So, immortal, they have to contact the earth Xuanwu as soon as possible. With the introduction of the earth Xuanwu, I think Feng Qinglong will certainly stand on our side. If the fairy world changes, we must extinguish the opposing forces with a thunderous momentum. " Zhenyuan immortal sighed and said, "the immortal and Buddha worlds will soon face the danger from the underworld. There is no way to deal with foreign aggression and internal worries have arisen. I suggest that we should not act rashly. Otherwise, even if we can unify the underworld in the shortest time, we will certainly lose our vitality. At that time, we will have no power to fight against the underworld." The primitive God sighed, "if the Tathagata Buddha is still there, the Immortal Emperor will not become like this. The two worlds of the immortal Buddha need a leader who can convince the people! This is something we can''t do. Things are unpredictable, and we can only do our best to listen to the destiny of heaven." his spirit looked very gloomy and seemed to be filled with sadness. Zhenyuan immortal seemed to have made up his mind and resolutely said, "God, if we still fully support the Immortal Emperor as we did at the beginning, do you think he will change?" Chapter 309 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The primitive God was shocked and looked at Zhenyuan immortal with gratitude in his eyes. However, he soon shook his head, "It''s impossible. It''s not 100000 years ago. 100000 years ago, the Immortal Emperor got our support by virtue of his own body of Zhiyang. Now I don''t hide anything from you. The sisters xuantianxin and xuantianbing were really my daughters. Although the Immortal Emperor at that time was not very wise, he could also make great efforts to integrate the immortal world with our help, so that he could join the Buddha world to transform the Ming and the Ming The demon world fought back. However, over the past 100000 years, the Immortal Emperor has become even more afraid of me. He knows my relationship with Tianxin and Tianbing. At the beginning, since he ruthlessly demoted Tianbing to the earth, he didn''t pay attention to me at all. If it wasn''t for the sake of Tianxin, I would have settled with him. Daxian, thank you for giving the Immortal Emperor this opportunity, but I will never because of my own Selfishly support him. When we come back from the earth Xuanwu, I will take Tianxin back to Sanqing palace and Tianbing back from the human world. In the future, our Sanqing temple has no relationship with the Immortal Emperor. " The three immortals of Zhenyuan saw that the original God said so resolutely. They knew that the Immortal Emperor had broken his heart. It was not good to persuade him any more. Indeed, the current Immortal Emperor was hopeless. Monkey king suddenly smiled, gathered around the primitive God and said in a low voice: "the primitive old man, in fact, I guessed that the queen mother and princess jiutianhan were your daughters, but I always have a question in my heart. Since you are a Taoist and have always been dignified, where did you get your daughter? Who is so unkind that I became your wife?" The primitive God stared at the monkey king angrily and tried to fight. The monkey king hid behind the lamp burning Buddha with a smile, "let me tell you the central thing. We are not outsiders. Let''s listen to what we are afraid of." the primitive God was embarrassed, but the monkey king''s noise also eased the atmosphere a lot. Looking at the smiling Zhenyuan immortal and the lamp burning Buddha, he said helplessly: "You''re a monkey head. I do have Taoist companions, but few people know about them. My second brother Lingbao Daojun has a sister named Lingru. We''ve always had a good relationship. During a trip to the fairyland, we accidentally ate the grass powder of purple Mantuoluo fairy grass, and the result was..., hey, speaking of this, I''m still very guilty. After it happened, I was bent on the Tao , so she refused Lingru''s request to form a Taoist couple. Lingru left Sanqing temple in a rage. For this matter, the second younger brother is still angry with me. His cultivation is not under me and the third younger brother''s Supreme Master. It is precisely because of this that he rarely left Sanqing temple. Not long after that, one morning, two baby girls suddenly appeared at the door of Sanqing temple, and there was a letter. It turned out that, that time Later, Lingru became pregnant secretly and promoted me to two daughters. Even if I didn''t have two daughters, I would have regretted it. Since then, I have been looking for Lingru for 10000 years in the fairy world, but no matter how I look for it, there is no trace of Lingru. Alas, her temper is really stubborn. I know she wants me to regret it all my life! Later, my second brother told me that I don''t have to Looking again, I said that Lingru was stubborn by nature, and I''m afraid she had already wanted to die. That stopped me from thinking about looking. Since then, I couldn''t help but despair and put all my mind on my two daughters. Maybe you would think I gave my two daughters to Xiandi on purpose. In fact, they didn''t. They met the boy of Xiandi when they were traveling. I have to admit, Xiandi It''s really charming. My two silly daughters fooled him. They both inherited Lingru''s stubborn temperament and learned from Lingru''s example. I dare not block them too much. After all, I only have these two daughters! That''s why they married into the fairy palace. Now I think we should stop them ruthlessly at that time. In that case, Tianxin and Tianxin Ice won''t be so painful. "Speaking of this, figures such as the primitive Tianzun can''t help sighing. Sun Wukong flashed out from behind the Buddha who lit the lamp, patted the primitive God on the shoulder and said, "primitive old shepherd, it''s me who provoked your sadness. I apologize to you." then he bowed deeply to the primitive God. The primitive God shook his head and said: "This matter has been hidden in my heart for many years. It''s much happier to say it today. Hey, if Lingru were still alive. I can also compensate her. Although I haven''t officially combined with Lingru, I''ve already treated her as my wife." If Zhenyuan immortal realized something, he said, "well, it''s largely because of Lingru fairy that Tianzun has lived in seclusion for many years. Now that things have passed, Tianzun can''t think more." as he said, he lowered his head and frowned. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Even the monkey king looked a little sad, as if they had something sad in their hearts. The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "love and evil destroy people. Although you are all powerful people, you don''t have the courage to face feelings. It''s better for me, old monk, and you won''t be tired of feelings. It''s time for us to break up and get the important things done first. If you are free, you should also deal with your private affairs first. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get things done." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The underworld. Hades palace. Although the underworld is not as dark as the demon world, there are mostly dark places everywhere. The number of people in the underworld is far above the immortals in the fairy world. In their hearts, there is a supreme leader, the emperor of the underworld. The Ming emperor palace is where the Ming emperor lives. Unless summoned by the emperor of the underworld, the people of the underworld are not allowed to step into the scope of the palace of the emperor of the underworld. The Ming emperor palace is much more magnificent than the fairy palace of the Immortal Emperor. This is a huge black castle. In fact, it is more appropriate to call it the Ming emperor city, because even the largest city in the human world is far less than one fifth of the Ming emperor palace. The most important place in the Hades palace belongs to the holy Hades palace, because this is the place where the Hades discusses with all the superiors in the underworld, and it is also the most dignified place in the whole underworld. After a hundred thousand years of recuperation, the underworld is full of soldiers and generals, and there are many people with advanced mana. However, under the rule of the emperor of the underworld, no one dares to violate his majesty. The Holy Ghost hall is nearly 10000 square meters wide, surrounded by the most trusted ghost guards of the Emperor Ming. The number of underworld guards is only 1000, which is pitiful compared with the 100000 heavenly soldiers in the fairy palace. However, the strength of these underworld guards is equivalent to one of the three people in the whole underworld. They are absolutely loyal to the underworld. This is one of the reasons why there are so many strong people in the underworld, but no one dares not to obey the orders of the underworld. The emperor of the underworld is at the top and nearly 100 subordinates are standing below. These are the most authoritative figures in the underworld. Anyone has great authority in the underworld. The officials of the underworld are very puzzled today. In recent tens of thousands of years, the emperor of the underworld has rarely summoned all of them. Moreover, the atmosphere in the palace of the emperor of the underworld is a little too strict today. All the guards of the underworld are in a tight array. As soon as they entered the holy hell hall, they were surprised to find that there was still a woman sitting next to the emperor, who was shrouded in a gloomy breath. The most striking thing about this woman was her silver hair. Although there was no breath on her body, there was a heaven devil blade symbolizing the authority of the emperor on her legs. The scheming officials secretly guessed that it must have something to do with this woman when the emperor called them today. Although there were a large number of people, the Holy Ghost hall was very quiet. No ghost minister dared to talk to each other. They all waited quietly and waited for the instructions of the ghost emperor. The emperor seemed a little old again. He sat on his huge chair and stared at the next minister. An hour had passed. He never said anything. The ministers were still standing respectfully, not even a person who dared to move a little. "Everyone must be very strange. Why did I call you today?" the emperor finally opened his mouth. His voice was very gentle, but these ministers were very familiar with the emperor. The softer his voice was, the better the killing was. Still no one said a word. They all waited carefully. "I''m calling you here today to announce an important event related to the survival of my underworld. The girl around me is tianqin. She is my only disciple. From today on, tianqin is the prince of my underworld. You must respect her as you respect me. If I''m not here, her command is supreme. If anyone dares to violate it, you should know that I''m strict in the underworld Law. " The silent ministers of the underworld were shocked at the same time. No one thought that the emperor of the underworld would announce such a news, especially the twelve underworld kings standing in front of him, their eyes flashed and their breath became gloomy. A middle-aged man standing with the kings of the underworld walked out from among the officials of the underworld, respectfully saluted the emperor of the underworld, and then said, "emperor, you are in full spring and autumn, and there is no birth, old age, illness and death in the underworld, so why set up a prince?" The emperor of the underworld said faintly, "my practice naturally has my reason. Moon stone, as the phase of the underworld, everything should focus on the safety of the underworld. I have my intention to set up a prince." Another man came out, stood beside the moon stone of the underworld, and said respectfully, "emperor, although miss tianqin is your disciple, she doesn''t have any reputation in the underworld. Is it too hasty for you to simply establish her as the prince of the underworld?", He is the top three in the underworld. His accomplishments are second only to the emperor. He has great authority. In the underworld, he and the moon stone can speak in front of the emperor. In the war with the immortal and Buddha worlds, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva joined hands to suppress him, but they could not hurt him. The emperor of the underworld snorted and said, "so you don''t agree with me to set up a prince? Or do you covet the position of Prince?" the surrounding underworld guards emitted a huge aura at the same time. The saint underworld hall was as silent as death, and even the sound of breathing disappeared completely. For a time, people were in danger. After listening to the emperor''s words, the king of the nether world was scared into a cold sweat. In his life, he was full of awe for the emperor, fell to his knees with a plop, and said in fear: "I dare not have any intention of coveting. I can only show the center of my majesty, and I am only worried about the future of the underworld, so I will doubt it." The Emperor Ming waved his hand and said, "come on, get up. I naturally understand your loyalty to me, but I hope you will support qin''er as you support me. I order you and Yueshi to recognize qin''er as their adoptive daughter. No matter what happens in the future, you have the right to question qin''er''s behavior before qin''er officially takes over the throne of the Emperor Ming. Qin''er, meet the two adoptive fathers." Tianqin always looked indifferent. When he heard the words of the emperor of the underworld, he took the Tianmo blade back into his body, walked down the steps step by step, knelt down in front of the moon stone and the king of the underworld, and made three obeisances and nine kowtows. Yu Yueshi, the king of the netherworld, looked at each other. They were both a little confused. Today''s changes were too great. There was no news before. They really couldn''t understand the meaning of the netherworld emperor. After saluting, tianqin raised her head and said respectfully, "tianqin has seen two adoptive fathers." Yueshi is a think tank in the underworld. He first reacted, helped tianqin up, sighed, knelt to the ground and said respectfully, "Chu Jun." his behavior has officially confirmed tianqin''s identity. The netherworld king looked at the moon stone, and the moon stone winked at him. The netherworld king had no choice but to kneel down and respectfully said, "the minister netherworld King paid a visit to the prince." As soon as the two great figures in the underworld confirmed the identity of tianqin, all the officials of the underworld, including the other eleven underworld kings, dared not say more, and knelt down to the ground to see tianqin. Tianqin was also impolite. She looked down on the officials and said, "thanks to the master''s persistence, I was ordered to recognize the position of Prince. You are all loyal and good people in the underworld. If tianqin does anything wrong in the future, please forgive me." although her words were polite, her voice was extremely cold, which contained a strong sense of awe. With these words, tianqin returned to the position next to the Emperor Ming and sat down. The emperor of the underworld said calmly, "everyone get up. The matter of the prince has been decided. I hope you all remember what I said earlier. If you offend, don''t blame me for not remembering the old love. Perhaps you all think that tianqin''s ability is not enough to serve as the prince of the underworld. We respect the strong in the underworld, and I don''t blame you for that." slowly raised our thin right hand, and a thick black fog floated out, In an instant, it condensed into a ball in front of me. Gradually, the black fog began to change and turned into a big mirror. Chapter 310 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Some time ago, I sent tianqin to the demon world to experience. This is her performance when she broke into the five demon kings of the demon world and jointly set up the five poisons and five demons array." as soon as the voice of the Emperor Ming fell, the mirror condensed with mana showed a strange scene, which is the expression of tianqin after the sea dragon was killed by the demon snake king. Only tianqin appeared in the mirror. There was only cold light in her dark eyes. A silver wire danced back without wind. Black Diamond armor leaves were constantly condensed and covered her delicate body. The length of the Tianmo blade suddenly doubled, and countless strange lines appeared on the huge blade. Tianqin slightly lowered her head and murmured, "kill, kill, kill, kill." The king of the nether world said in surprise, "this is a sign of entering the seventh nether devil Dharma." without his explanation, the nether ministers here also recognize it. In the underworld, the devil Dharma is the supreme mental Dharma, which can only be practiced by important officials in the underworld. The moon stone, the king of the nether world and the other 11 kings of the nether world practiced this method. Among them, only the moon stone and the king of the nether world reached the eighth level. The other eleven Pluto kings are still stuck in the bottleneck of the seventh level and can''t break through. It''s easy to cultivate the first six levels of the dark devil Dharma. As long as you are willing to work hard, you will achieve something. However, the last three levels are really very difficult, especially from the sixth level to the seventh level. Once you succeed, your mana will increase several times. The eighth is twice the seventh, and the ninth is twice the eighth. The main reason why the emperor of the underworld can control the underworld without any opposition is that he has cultivated the great Dharma of the underworld to the ninth peak. There was a change from the sixth weight to the seventh weight of the devil Dharma on tianqin, which immediately changed the perception of the officials present, and put away their previous contempt. The picture in the mirror changed again. The tianqin in the image fiercely opened her arms, spread silver everywhere, and shouted wildly, "kill -" countless small black vortices appeared around her body. The colorful cobwebs that had trapped her were broken in the black vortex, turned into dust and disappeared. Tianqin''s eyes have turned into pure white. A trace of blood light flashed in the pure white eyes. His body integrated into the Tianmo blade as a whole like lightning, turned into a long blade, and passed through the demon spider king. Tianqin floats behind the demon spider king, ignoring the multicolored spider that has been divided into two by her. The gleaming demon blade points to the demon snake king and says coldly, "go to hell, too." his body turns strangely in the air, "hell - Demon - broken - Sky - cut." in the crazy cry, the demon blade comes out and is surrounded by the twisted space, Cut through the sky. The demon snake king struggled desperately, but the sky demon blade had flown in front of him, and his body was crushed by the ten times magnified sky demon blade. Tianmo blade didn''t know when she had returned to tianqin''s hand. Her terrible white eyes turned to Zhu Qingbing toad, the only living toad of the five demon king, and roared: "and you, and you..." This is the complete end of the image, and the whole Shengming hall becomes audible. The moon stone and the netherworld king looked at each other with a look of horror. They asked themselves that even if they made their own moves, they might not be able to kill in such an instant in the face of the five demon kings. Of course they didn''t know that when the tianqin broke out, the five demon kings had become very weak. The whole picture looks soul stirring under the influence of the magic power of the emperor of the underworld, completely frightening the butter ministers present. The emperor of the underworld slowly stood up from his seat, looked down at the ministers of the underworld, and said faintly: "I think these should be enough. Qin Er has excellent talent. In the hundreds of years in the demon world, her mana has increased faster than me. At the beginning, I am convinced that she will be able to cultivate the ninth weight of the great law of the dark devil in not too long. In the future, with her leading the dark world, the dark world will only become stronger." At the same time, all the ministers of the underworld shouted: "eternal life of the underworld, unify the six worlds, eternal life of the underworld, unify the six worlds." there was no previous reluctance in their voice, and the position of the emperor tianqin as the prince was finally completely determined. The emperor of the underworld raised his hand, and his voice suddenly stopped, and he said faintly: "The 100000 year agreement between the underworld and the immortal and the Buddha is about to expire. I know you are all holding your breath, but the Buddha and the Buddha are under the control of the Tathagata Buddha. Although they are not monolithic, they are not so easy to swallow. After you go back, you should step up training your men for emergencies. Standing on the top of the Six Worlds is the ultimate wish of everyone in the underworld, okay Now, you can all go down. " All the ministers knelt down at the same time, respectfully saluted the emperor and rushed out. Everyone stepped back, and the emperor said calmly, "Ming Sheng." The shadow appeared in front of the Emperor Ming like lightning, knelt on one knee and said respectfully, "my subordinates are here." The emperor of the underworld smiled and said, "there are no outsiders now. Don''t be polite. Stand up and talk." he established the reserve position of tianqin. The emperor of the underworld was in a good mood at this time. "Yes, Emperor." Mingsheng stood up. He was about 1.7 meters tall, thin and looked more than 20 years old. He was wearing the same soft armor as the netherworld guard of the holy netherworld hall. There was no special place on the surface. Tianqin looked at Mingsheng. This was the third time she had seen him. The dangerous smell emitted by him would bring her a cold feeling. She deeply understood that even now He has already broken through to the seventh nether devil Dharma, but he is far from the opponent called Mingsheng. The dark emperor smiled and said, "you have seen everything just now. Do you think these dark ministers really belong to Qin er?" Ming Sheng bowed his head and said, "my subordinates don''t dare to guess rashly. However, I''m afraid there are many people who are convinced and dissatisfied. After all, they are all important officials in the underworld and have great power in their hands. It''s difficult for them to submit to the prince who appeared for the first time. But as long as you suppress the emperor, no one should go against your will." The emperor of the underworld nodded and said, "yes, you see very thoroughly. There are indeed many people who disagree with these ministers of the underworld, especially the most powerful twelve underworld kings. Mingsheng, you are one of the people I trust most in the underworld. From today on, I ask you to be loyal not only to me, but also to Qin er. Can you do it?" Mingsheng knelt down again and said respectfully, "the emperor''s order is the mission that his subordinates must complete. In the future, his subordinates will be loyal to the prince and die." The emperor of the underworld personally helped Mingsheng up and said with a satisfied smile, "well, you didn''t disappoint me. I can feel that every word you say comes from your heart. Your loyalty is not only your greatest advantage, but also your greatest weakness. You are the best person to help me. If you can have half of Qin er''s wisdom, the throne of Prince will be yours today." Mingsheng''s mind was not moved. He bowed his head and said, "emperor, Mingsheng will always be loyal to you. As you command, Mingsheng will do it. He never wants to be a prince." Emperor Ming turned to tianqin and said: "Qin Er, I know you''ve always been very strange about Mingsheng''s identity. Today you''ve inherited the throne of Prince. It''s time to tell you. Mingsheng''s parents were the most ordinary people in the underworld. Long ago, his parents were killed by a powerful official in the underworld. In order to revenge, Mingsheng came to see me outside the underworld palace from the far north of the underworld. There are people in the underworld palace How did he get in? However, he was not discouraged. He knelt thousands of meters away from the main gate of the emperor''s palace and kept waiting. I heard the report from my servant and thought he was very interesting, so I ordered someone to invite him into the palace to meet him. Ming Sheng, tell Qin er the first thing you said when you met me. " Ming Sheng seemed to be saying something that had nothing to do with himself. He said faintly, "when I saw the emperor, the first thing I said was that I would sell my soul to you." Tianqin was surprised and looked at the emperor in doubt. The emperor showed a hazy depth in his eyes, as if he remembered the scene at that time, nodded and said: "Yes! That''s what you said at that time. Mingsheng told me everything about his parents'' murder. The minister who killed his parents has great authority in the underworld. Mingsheng said that as long as I can help him kill the minister, he will sell his soul to me and will never change forever. At that time, he was still the most ordinary person in the underworld. Go on, Mingsheng, I''m a little tired. "Then he sat back in his seat. Mingsheng bowed his head and said: "The Emperor didn''t despise me because of my weakness at that time. The emperor told me that if you want to avenge your parents, you must rely on your own hands. He took me in and taught me the unique skills of the underworld. Later, when I was confident enough one day, I secretly sneaked into the underworld minister and broke him into pieces. When the enemy died, it was 2314 years since my parents died." The emperor sighed: "At that time, I wanted Mingsheng to seek a position in the underworld. However, he insisted on giving me his soul. So I ordered him to become a underworld guard. The level of the underworld guard is very strict. With his own efforts, Mingsheng has come to today''s position step by step. He is the commander of a thousand underworld guards. He was only loyal to me before you came. He is also the leader of the underworld Besides me, the third person who has reached the eighth level of the great law of the dark devil. Qin Er, I hope you can regard the dark life as your friend rather than your subordinate at any time in the future. Do you understand? " Tianqin took a deep look at Mingsheng and said respectfully, "I understand." The emperor of the underworld smiled, got up again, pulled on the tianqin and Mingsheng with both hands, and said, "those two old guys should also be here. Go and see them with me." All the Pluto guards disappeared in the dark at the same time without making a sound. Under the leadership of the Pluto emperor, tianqin and Mingsheng came to an ordinary room behind the holy Pluto hall. There were already two people waiting in the room. When they saw these two people, tianqin couldn''t help but be stunned, because they were the two adoptive fathers he just recognized, the moon stone of the Pluto phase and the king of the nether world. As soon as the king of the nether world saw the emperor of the nether world, he said angrily, "brother, what medicine did you sell in the gourd today? Why didn''t you get angry with our brothers in advance." The emperor of the underworld smiled and said, "if I had communicated with you in advance, how could you perform so well today?" as he said, he winked at the tianqin beside him. Tianqin immediately understood, stepped forward and said respectfully, "qin''er has seen two adoptive fathers." The king of the netherworld smiled bitterly and said, "OK, you are a prince now. We should give you a gift." The moon stone''s face was a little gloomy. He looked at the emperor and said, "brother, is your injury getting worse again?" The emperor sighed and said: "Second, you know what I''m thinking. I can''t say the injury is getting worse, but it''s not much better. I can feel that my vitality is passing away. Unless I can break through the current cultivation and reach the tenth level in the legend of the dark devil Dharma, I''m afraid I won''t live for a thousand years. Therefore, I''m going to decide on Qin er''s name today. If there is any change in the future It''s better not to mess up the underworld. Qin ER! You two adoptive fathers, like Mingsheng, are the most trusted people for the teacher. In the underworld, only they can communicate with each other as teachers. There are many powerful officials in the underworld. Although they are respectful on the surface, they don''t necessarily have any ideas in their hearts. Although moon stone and Mingyou are opposed to the teacher on the surface, they are actually the most supportive people for the teacher. The three of us I''m the first to bow down to people, followed by moonstones and Mingyou again. It''s precisely because of their secret support that I don''t have to worry too much about being a teacher. " Tianqin smiled and said, "master, I understand. In fact, I''ve seen some clues just now, but I''m not sure." The emperor was stunned and said, "you see?" Tianqin nodded and said, "just when you asked me to recognize the two adoptive fathers, there was a flash of surprise in their eyes, and there was a trace of inquiry when they looked at you. Yueshi''s adoptive father hid well, but Mingyou''s adoptive father was more obvious. At that time, I wondered if you had discussed with the two adoptive fathers." Yueshi smiled and said, "brother, it seems that you let us recognize this adoptive daughter. Qin Er is thoughtful and can really be a great responsibility." he has always boasted that he is the smartest person in the underworld and naturally likes tianqin''s intelligence more. The emperor of the underworld smiled and said, "how can I make a wrong choice? How do some guys over there react, Mingyou?" The king of the netherworld looked solemn and said: "The eleven Pluto kings reacted very strongly. As soon as they came out of the holy underworld hall just now, they held me and asked me again and again. Let me make it clear to you that they don''t support Qin Er very much. Brother, these eleven Pluto kings are not only powerful, but also have extraordinary forces. Their influence in the underworld can reach almost every corner. You should know these better than me. Although I am Although it is the head of the twelve Pluto kings, it is not so easy to suppress them. It may be OK for a while, but I''m afraid they will doubt it for a long time. " Chapter 311 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The emperor pondered: "in recent years, everything in the underworld has been handled by you and the moon stone. If you work together, is it possible to suppress all these dissatisfied voices?" The moon stone shook his head and said, "brother, our underworld is divided into different fields. Every important Minister of the underworld holds one party''s strength, and all underworld fields absolutely obey your orders. If you really fade out, dissatisfied underworld ministers will come out to make trouble. If you unite with many important ministers of the underworld, I think it will be very unfavorable to qin''er''s future rule." The emperor of the underworld said calmly, "second and third brothers, you are calm. I understand that you don''t want me to go down from this position, but you also understand that it''s almost impossible. My body doesn''t allow me to be in the position of the emperor of the underworld. I must make an arrangement early. I hope you can fully support Qin ER and let her stabilize the position of the emperor of the underworld." The moon stone and the king of the netherworld looked at each other and said respectfully, "please follow the instructions of the eldest brother." the emperor of the netherworld was right. How could the moon stone and the king of the netherworld be willing to let him down from the throne of the emperor for many years? The moon stone sighed and said: "Elder brother, if you want Qin Er to be the emperor of the underworld, the most important thing is to improve her accomplishments. If I''m right, Qin Er should have just stepped into the seventh level of the great Dharma of the underworld, and it''s not enough to take the post of emperor of the underworld. The underworld is a world that respects strength. As long as Qin Er can have accomplishments equivalent to your accomplishments, with the support of the two of us and the greatest It''s easy to solve everything for the Ming Wei who is loyal to brother. Brother, you should understand what I mean. " The Emperor Ming smiled calmly and said: "Naturally, I understand that you don''t have to worry about qin''er. I can handle it myself. Now, what I need you to do is to build momentum for qin''er as much as possible. I will spend a period of time cultivating qin''er, and then enter the death level. Even if I want to die, I will fight with the sky. If I''m lucky enough to break through the tenth level unprecedented, who else can I be in the six realms Fight with me? "Although he said freely, deep sadness rose in the hearts of the moon stone and the king of the nether world, and it was easy to break through the tenth level of peace. The emperor of the nether world could almost be said to have the end of death and no life. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hai long felt like he was in purgatory, and there was burning pain all over his body. When he was inhaled by the eight treasure Linglong tower of Li Jing, the king of tota, he fell into a semi coma. The eight treasure Linglong tower was like a huge vortex, constantly absorbing every component of his body. Before being inhaled, Hai long understood that his injured mana could not compete with tota at all The heavenly king fought against him. He was going to die anyway. Let''s make the last effort. Hai Long injected all his mana into the immortal killing robbery and gave a crazy blow. He was unconscious without seeing the result. There were waves of discomfort coming from his body. Hailong only kept a trace of thoughts and thought, am I dead? I''m so dead? Misty, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t save you from the cage. He has some regrets now. He was too impulsive after he knew misty disappeared. He went to the Immortal Emperor to settle accounts without considering any consequences. The process of destroying the fairy palace was happy, but In the end, he fell into a desperate situation, but how could his heart calm down in the face of misty disappearance? After all, it was his favorite wife! In the hazy, the pain of the body gradually disappeared, and the sea dragon''s consciousness gradually woke up, but he could no longer feel the existence of a trace of mana. He just felt that he was in a dark space, and everything around him was so vague. The sea dragon couldn''t help wondering, is this the case after death? Why would he have consciousness after death? If he was always in this darkness, It''s better to let the consciousness disappear. Misty, tianqin, Ying, Mengyun, sister Yuhua, elder martial sister shuistop, and the day after tomorrow, would you be very sad if you knew I was dead? Hongzhi, elder brother''s promise to you will be broken, and we can''t get together again. I hope you can live a happy life with Xiaoji Ling. In fact, the human world is much happier than the fairy and Buddha world. "Sea dragon." a low and ethereal voice called. The sea dragon was shocked, and a glimmer of hope rose in his dead heart. He wanted to shout desperately, but he couldn''t make a sound. A glimmer of light gradually appeared in the surrounding darkness, and a vague and transparent figure gradually appeared in his consciousness. Hailong was surprised to see that it was one of the people he most wanted to see. "Martial uncle, martial uncle, please save misty. I''m afraid she was captured by the Immortal Emperor." this transparent figure is Zhenyuan Daxian, the Lord of the five Zhuang temple. Zhenyuan immortal smiled calmly and said, "Hailong, these are not things you need to worry about now. We will deal with the ethereal things for you. Although your behavior in the fairy palace is very impulsive this time, it also makes us happy. There are many things waiting for you to do. Don''t be too obsessed with emotion." Hai Long was stunned and said, "elder martial uncle, do you mean I''m not dead yet?" Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said, "you are the one we chose, and it''s not so easy to die. In fact, we arranged all this. When you make trouble in the fairy palace, your master and I were not far away from the fairy palace. Now, I use my divine knowledge to probe into your mind. You''re just that all the fairy roots and mana are sealed, and you''re not dead." Hailong was overjoyed, but also full of doubts. "It''s arranged? Martial uncle, can you make it clear?" Zhenyuan fairy said, "Hailong, tell me first. What do you think of your strength now?" The sea dragon sighed and said, "of course it''s not enough. Otherwise, I won''t be sucked into the tower by the king of tota." Zhenyuan immortal nodded and said: "Yes, your current strength is not enough to cope with all changes, but your strength depends on cultivation. In order to enhance your strength, your master and I made this plan. But we didn''t expect that you would fall into the demon world. When we feel your breath in the immortal world again, this plan has been implemented. You don''t have to worry about it there , your master rescued the Immortal Emperor when she was about to succeed. After this experience, you can meet her in the Buddhist world. With your master and the Buddha who lights the lamp, she will never be in any danger. " There was a strange feeling in Hailong''s heart. He found that he seemed to have been used. Although the use was kind, it still made him uncomfortable. However, the misty peace also brought him hope again. After all, this was what he was most worried about. His heart gradually calmed down. Hailong said calmly: "martial uncle, if you have any plans, just say it." Zhenyuan immortal said, "Hailong, I know you are dissatisfied, but how can you see the rainbow without going through the wind and rain? First tell me about your trip to the demon world. You must have experienced a lot if you can come back from there." Hailong nodded and said when he fell into the demon world with Mengyun, until he talked to the Emperor Ming and returned to the fairy world. After listening to Hai Long''s narration, Zhenyuan immortal looked slightly changed, "Emperor Ming, isn''t that guy dead yet? He can still live under such a powerful attack from the Tathagata Buddha. Hailong, you didn''t disappoint us. In fact, even if you choose to stay in the underworld and stay with your wives, we won''t blame you. Your master and I have experienced an extraordinary relationship. We all know the word love. For the sake of the great righteousness of the immortal and Buddha worlds, you can give up the life you want most. You have really grown up. I''m really glad. Now the situation in the immortal world is very critical. The Immortal Emperor has begun to realize that we will threaten his power and position and is taking action, but the immortal world can''t help turmoil. You are the one we selected, and we will fully support you. You must want to know Where are you? The place where your body is now is the hell of hell that everyone in the Six Worlds taboo. " The sea dragon was surprised. "Hell? Didn''t you say I wasn''t dead? Why am I here?" Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "This is our arrangement. The hell of hell is a place to collect souls. After death, all mortals in the human world will enter the hell of reincarnation. Moreover, the hell of hell is also an isolated world. When immortal people make major mistakes, the Immortal Emperor has the right to drive immortals into the hell on the 18th floor of hell. Although your master has the ability to walk through the six realms, he can enter the hell of hell However, if you want to enter all the divine consciousness and physical body, it is also impossible. Therefore, we arranged for you to make a big fuss in the fairy palace. One is to warn the fairy emperor, and the other is to let you enter the hell at the same time. " Hailong suddenly understood something. "Martial uncle, the experience you mean is for me to carry out in this underground mansion?" Zhenyuan immortal showed a kind smile and said, "you are very smart. As we all know, Yanluo hell is a place to collect souls, but it can also be regarded as a sect." "Sect?" said Hai Long suspiciously. Zhenyuan Daxian nodded: "The Immortal Emperor is in charge of the heaven, the Buddha is in charge of the west, and the king is in charge of the earth. The hell is presided over by the Bodhisattva and kings. When people return to the hell after death, the king of hell will punish them according to what they do in the sun. Therefore, there is a saying: Mo Yan does not repay, and gods and ghosts have arrangements. And there are 18 layers of hell in the hell, which is designed to punish those who do evil. Cao Cao''s hell magic Martial arts are uncanny and can''t be prevented. It''s easy to learn and can be regarded as a quick success. In addition, there are a large number of people in the underworld of Cao. All kinds of skills are complex. They are as strange as Qi taking formula and as cool as fire whip. They are good decisions, but they can''t be called immortal skills. The king of hell is not in charge of everything in the underworld of hell, but the Tibetan king, the founder of the underworld Bodhisattva, he is a very famous Bodhisattva! Under his command, there are ten kings of the underworld, namely, King Guang of Qin, King Jiang of Chu, Emperor song, King Ping, King Guan, King Yama, King Taishan, King metropolis, King Biancheng and King rotation. In fact, they are called the ten kings, and there are two other kings with lower cultivation, namely, ghost King Fang Ping and Yin King Yin Changsheng. When they add up, they are It constitutes the backbone of Yanluo underground mansion. The soul seduction technique of underground mansion is a kind of wonderful magic. It is not aimed at the body, but the divine consciousness. Let alone mortals, even among immortals. When the cultivation is not enough, the divine consciousness will also cause great damage after being affected. If the divine consciousness is destroyed, it will immediately destroy the form and spirit, and will not rise forever. There are three kinds of weapons in underground mansion The type spells are mourning stick, soul chasing sword and fire whip. The fire whip is the most important. If you learn these three spells respectively, you can perform a continuous attack spell of the hell, called God #8226; man #8226; ghost. It is the same as your thunderbolt three dozen. Moreover, there is no pause when using this immortal method. The fire whip also has a separate characteristic It''s called the six samsara method. The middle one is like suffering from samsara in the fire of hell, and the damage to divine knowledge is more than the soul seduction technique. The Qi taking formula is a unique skill in the hell. It can absorb the opponent''s blood, gas and spirit for its own use and is extremely overbearing. " After listening to the introduction of Zhenyuan immortal to Yanluo underground mansion, what Hailong is most interested in is the six reincarnation based on the fire whip. This method can directly hurt the immortal''s divine consciousness, which is not overbearing! Plus no less than his thunderbolt three dozen God #8226; People #8226; Ghost, hell is really strong. With a slight smile, the Sea Dragon said, "martial uncle, since the Tibetan king Bodhisattva has such a great magic power, why not open up a separate world? Anyway, hell hell is incompatible with our fairy world." Zhenyuan immortal shook his head and said, "that''s impossible. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva originally belongs to the Buddha world. Although he is in the hell of Yama, he has always practiced the great magic Dharma. He is one of the most profound Bodhisattvas in the Buddha world. If he is deterred in the hell of Yama, it is considered that the ten kings of the hell have any attempt, which is absolutely impossible to achieve." After hearing Zhenyuan immortal''s introduction to hell, Hailong''s heart suddenly became alive. Since he was not dead, there are still many things waiting for him to do. Let''s not talk about what will happen when the underworld attacks in the future. It''s not easy to avenge Huoqiu for the white tiger king. Strong strength is the guarantee of everything. Zhen Yuan smiled and said, "Hai Long, let me ask you a question. If you choose, which of these underground skills I just said would you like to learn?" Chapter 312 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Without any hesitation, the Sea Dragon said, "I want to learn soul chasing sword, mourning stick and fire whip." Zhenyuan immortal looked very interested. "Can you give me a reason? The soul seduction and Qi absorption of the underground are also very advanced spells. Why don''t you choose?" Hailong Road: "Although soul seduction and Qi sucking determination are good, they are not very useful to me. I am based on chaotic Qi, and what I lack is just the quoted method. Soul seduction and Qi sucking determination obviously don''t belong to this category. I''m afraid it will take a long time to make small achievements. I''m afraid it''s difficult to use them, but soul chasing sword, mourning stick and fire whip are different. Learn them , I can use the unique skills of hell, God #8226; man #8226; ghost and six samsara. I think this method should be easier to practice under the action of chaotic Qi. As you said just now, God #8226; man #8226; ghost can be used without any pause like my thunderbolt three dozen. If I can use Thunderbolt three dozen and God #8226; man #8226; ghost at the same time against the enemy, I''m afraid it will be difficult for my enemies to cope with six powerful spell attacks in succession. Moreover, if God, man and ghost need to learn soul chasing sword, mourning stick and fire whip at the same time, they can use sword, stick and whip. I only need to use golden cudgel to achieve six consecutive attacks. Of course, I know that they can use them at the same time These two unique skills need strong mana as support, which is the goal I want to strive for. " Zhenyuan immortal''s eyes didn''t approve, but only surprised. Although he always knew that Hailong was very smart, he didn''t expect that he was so smart that he barely calmed his surprise. He sighed and said: "Hai Long, you know what? You''ve made me feel a little scared now. The idea of six consecutive attacks is the best skill I''ve decided for you after discussing with your master, the original heavenly deity and the light Buddha for many days. I didn''t expect you to see through it so easily." Hai Long was stunned and said, "martial uncle, I just suddenly thought of it. Among the many skills in the underground, I am most interested in God #8226; man #8226; ghost and six samsara." Zhenyuan Daxian nodded and said: "Since you know what you should do in the underground mansion, I won''t say more. Now your immortal power has been sealed by the king of tota. I won''t help you untie this bondage. Everything depends on your own efforts. Remember, you have to start from scratch in the underground mansion. Don''t spend too much time, shadow and mistiness. I''ll help you deal with it. You have to focus all your mind on it In the cultivation of the underworld. When you can become a disciple of the king Bodhisattva of the underworld, learn God #8226; man #8226; ghost and restore your chaotic Qi, the experience will be over. " Although Hailong wanted to be ethereal and missed the shadow, he knew better that he could not protect his wife without strong strength. He nodded firmly and said, "I will." Zhenyuan Daxian nodded with satisfaction, and his whole body radiated a strong light. Hailong only felt a flower in front of him, and his consciousness fell into a coma again. I don''t know how long later, the sea dragon''s consciousness woke up again. His whole body was soft and could not use a trace of strength. He struggled to open his eyes and saw a dark red. The surrounding was full of gloomy Qi, which made the sea dragon feel cold all over his body. The cold feeling had not been felt by the sea dragon for thousands of years. He smiled bitterly in his heart. It seemed that his magic power had been completely sealed, so he had this feeling. The physical strength was recovering, but it was only the most basic power. "You''re awake, why don''t you get up?" in the crackling sound, a dark shadow flashed. The sea dragon only felt a strong stabbing pain on his body. The pain stimulated his nerves. Like a reflex, he picked it up from the ground. He was shocked to find that a "man" whose height was similar to his own, with only a layer of dry skin and incomparably ugly He stood in front of himself. He was carrying a thick iron chain in his hand. It seemed that the sting was brought by the iron chain just now. The green eyes were full of forest cold gas, and the sea dragon felt a burst of hair in his heart. With a crash, the iron chain shook open and put on the sea dragon''s neck. The heavy iron chain almost pressed the sea dragon to the ground again. After a stumble, he barely stood firm. He subconsciously asked, "are you one of the ten kings of the underworld? This is the underworld of hell." "Hum, do you, an immortal who was sent to the underground mansion, still want to see the ten great kings? I''m just an ordinary ghost pawn in the underground mansion. From today on, you''ll follow me. If you don''t want to suffer, you''ll be obedient." as he said, the ghost pawn pulled the sea dragon again and dragged him to the darkness ahead. Hailong sighed in his heart that he had been reduced to a mortal that ordinary ghosts and soldiers could not compete with. Martial uncle said that Shifu had a good friendship with the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. Is this the embodiment of friendship? Although he thought so, Hailong didn''t say much. He vaguely felt that everything he faced was a test. The ghost pawn pulled the sea dragon and walked slowly into the darkness. There were continuous shrill howls around him. The sea dragon felt colder on his body, and the heavy iron chain around his neck made his legs soft. The ghost pawn didn''t seem to know the situation of the sea dragon. He didn''t pity him. He kept pulling the chain. The sea dragon fell several somersaults one after another, but the iron chain seemed to stick to his neck. How could it not fall. The stubbornness in his heart rises. Whenever he falls, he will use all his strength to get up. Although his body is very weak, with this firm will, Hailong always insists. He doesn''t know how long the road in the dark is, but he tells himself that he can''t fall anyway. Under the action of the cold Yin Qi, the sea dragon''s body trembled uncontrollably. His lips had turned blue and purple, staggering forward like a walking corpse. His mind had been completely blurred, and he didn''t faint only by the action of willpower. Finally, the ghost pawn seemed to have come to an end. He stopped, pulled the sea dragon in front of him and said in a Yin voice, "I''ve seen the ghost king." a strong force came from the bend of his legs. The sea dragon was soft and fell to the ground. A cold feeling came to his face. It seemed to be water. It was very cold water. His whole body trembled in extreme spasm, The sea dragon regained his consciousness. His head slowly lifted up under the pull of the iron chain. What he saw was a middle-aged man in Confucian clothes. Ghost king? This name seems to have been mentioned by martial uncle. Zhenyuan immortal once told Hailong in his consciousness that in addition to the ten kings, there are two independent kings in the underground mansion, one of which is the ghost King Wang Fangping. The middle-aged man in Confucian costume seemed very kind, but he kept emitting a faint ghost spirit. He carried a miserable white stick in his hand. He pointed in front of the stick and picked it on the dragon''s jaw. He said faintly: "are you the Dragon sent by the king of tota?" The sea dragon wanted to nod, but under the bondage of the stick, his head couldn''t move. He could only say in a weak and vague voice, "yes, I''m the sea dragon." The middle-aged man said coldly, "I''m the ghost King Wang Fangping. From today on, you are one of my ghosts and pawns. You are responsible for managing the reincarnation of the enemy in the underground together with other ghosts and pawns." Hailong looked at Wang Fangping. He didn''t expect that it would be such an arrangement when he came to the underground. He just wanted to say something, but he saw that Wang Fangping''s face suddenly changed. The original ordinary human appearance suddenly turned into a ferocious and fierce ghost with green face and fangs. He took a big mouth and a bloody breath sprayed on himself. The lost strength of the body recovered rapidly. The sea dragon subconsciously stood up. He had the power of mortals again. It felt much better than when he just woke up. Later, when he left the underworld, he knew that the spell Wang Fangping used to help him recover his strength was called anti five elements Qi taking decision, which replenished the blood gas in his body, so he instantly recovered his strength. Wang Fangping has become the same as before. With a long stick in his hand, he took the iron chain around the sea dragon''s neck aside and fell back into the ghost pawn''s hand. The other hand stretched out and turned out to be a skeleton claw. He flicked it on the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon only felt that his whole body sank and a heavy armor had fallen on him. Then, there was something in his right hand. He looked intently, It turned out to be a five strand steel fork. Although there is human power, wearing such a heavy armor and five steel forks, the sea dragon even has difficulty walking. Wang Fangping looked at the ghost pawn from the sea dragon, waved the stick in his hand and said, "you can take him to Cui Yu." The ghost pawn respectfully said, "yes, Lord ghost king. Hailong, come with me." he was obviously polite to Hailong. With that, he turned and walked to the dark again. Hailong has put down all his thoughts now. He knows that he can only let nature take its course. He is convinced that Zhenyuan immortal and monkey king will never harm himself. Then he dragged his heavy body and walked with the ghost pawn step by step. After walking for a while, the ghost pawn suddenly stopped, turned his head and smiled at the sea dragon. Seeing his smile, the sea dragon almost spit out and reluctantly said, "brother ghost pawn, what''s up?" The ghost pawn said: "I''m a ghost of Siyin. You can call me Siyin. Now we are colleagues. You''re tired. I didn''t adapt to wearing this heavy armor at the beginning. I envy you! I can become a ghost just after I arrived in our underground. You know, it''s not easy for me to become a ghost at the beginning. I''m afraid I''m still working hard if I didn''t hate death Where''s the power. " The sea dragon was stunned and said, "is it not easy to be a ghost pawn?" he was really tired. Seeing that the already Yin ghost pawn seemed to be much kinder to himself, he stopped to breathe. The Siyin ghost pawn nodded and said: "Of course, it''s not easy. Only the most powerful and kind-hearted souls can become ghosts. It''s not good to be ghosts in the underground. You can not only enjoy the incense from the world to those enemies, but also live forever. There are no human intrigues in our underground. Although life is plain, at least you don''t need to intrigue. And , ghosts and pawns can retain the memory of previous lives, which is the most important for me. Whenever I feel lonely, I will think about things in the human world. Maybe you don''t believe that I used to be a businessman in the human world. Now when I think of the despicability of human beings, I feel better. At least I won''t be bullied here. " After listening to the words of Siyin ghost, Hailong couldn''t help but increase his interest in the underground, nodded and said, "I believe you. Although the human world is colorful, it is not as calm as the underground. Brother Siyin, since you are a ghost, have you studied the work in the underground? Such as soul chasing sword and mourning stick." The Siyin ghost pawn showed envious eyes, shook his head and said: "I can''t. now I''ve only been taught the soul stirring palm. I''m not qualified to learn other unique skills of the underground. Brother Hailong, you don''t know. In fact, the soul stirring palm is also very good. It''s said that when I reach the limit of cultivation, its power is not under other spells of the underground. When judge Cui Yu has the opportunity, I''ll teach you." The sea dragon was greatly impressed and said, "I''d like to thank brother Siyin first. But I have a question. Why did you say so much when you pulled me with an iron chain?" The Siyin ghost pawn smiled and said: "The hierarchy in the underground is very strict. Besides the king Bodhisattva we respect, the biggest one is the king level. All the ten kings in our underground are king level. The second is the ghost level. For example, the ghost King Wang Fangping and the Yin King Yin Changsheng, who I just brought you to meet, are the two ghost kings in the underground. In ordinary times, the ten kings are not in charge, and these two are responsible for some trivial things in the underground It was handled by a ghost king. Below the ghost King level, it is the impermanence level. For example, the two elders of black and white impermanence are the most representative. They specialize in going to the world to seduce ghosts. They also manage the lower level underground judges. Lord Cui Yu we will see is one of the judges. However, he is different from other judges. He has much more power and can almost be equal to the two ghost kings , because he is in charge of the human life. At our present level, both of us are soul seducers of the underworld and have equal status. The reason why I ignored you before is because you are still the lowest level of the underworld. Don''t be angry. I''ve seen too many underworld Cao imps. I''ve been numb for a long time and don''t care to talk to them. Besides, there are regulations on it. No We are allowed to tell ordinary kids too much about the underground. But you are different now. At the level of our soul seducer, you are also a cadre at the bottom of the underground. I know, you can naturally know. It''s not easy to have someone to talk to. I naturally want to tell you more. I should change my clothes, or Lord Cui Yu will be angry when he sees it. " As he spoke, he threw the iron chain aside and shook his body. Suddenly, he had a set of heavy armor like the sea dragon, and he also held a five strand steel fork in his hand. "Let''s go, brother, let''s say as we walk." Chapter 313 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The sea dragon walked slowly with the already Yin ghost and pawn. Not far away, he suddenly saw a man in white clothes and walking slowly with his head down. Strangely, their feet were about three inches from the ground and floating forward. Before Hailong asked, Siyin ghost pawn took the initiative to say: "these are ordinary Yin Cao imps, all from the world. When they came to our underground from huangquan Road, they had drunk Mengpo soup and had no memory. Only when the judges imposed on them, they would gather together and suffer in hell." The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "does every evil devil have to suffer? Isn''t that very unfair to them? For example, it''s not appropriate for a good man to die and suffer in hell." The ghost pawn sighed and said: "You don''t understand. There''s a profound meaning to let them suffer in the eighteen layers of hell. Every ghost has to suffer in our underworld to hone their soul. Otherwise, after entering the river of reincarnation, they can''t stand the suffering of reincarnation. Once the soul flies away, they will never be reincarnated. Therefore, the underworld makes them suffer for their own sake They are good. Besides, ordinary evil spirits only suffer in the first three levels of hell. They can easily carry the pain as long as they bear it and exercise for a period of time. Only those who are heinous in the world will suffer in a deeper hell. You know, the eighteen levels of hell are more terrible than one. " If the sea dragon realized something, he said, "it''s true. Do I have to suffer in the eighteen layers of hell?" The Siyin ghost pawn shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but you have become a soul seducer. I think you shouldn''t go. It''s better not to go to the place on the 18th floor of hell. Look, here we are, that''s judge Cui Yu''s place." he pointed to a lot of enemies, one by one floating in his own direction. Si Yin ghost pawn sighed: "Judge Cui Yu is the hardest worker in our underground mansion. He almost doesn''t have a rest. Every soul has to check with his life and death book to confirm which layer of hell he should go to and whether he should die. Our task is much easier. Only those who have not finished their life can directly cross the reincarnation River to the reincarnation lake to help them reincarnate directly , I''m afraid it''s good to have one of 10000 souls, so most of our time is free. Let''s go and I''ll take you to report. " Hai Long followed the ghost of Si Yin through the soul. After a while, they came to a bridge. There was a hazy gray fog in the distance of the bridge, and the souls came orderly from there. In the middle of the bridge, a man wearing a white robe and a scholar''s Square Scarf held a big thin in one hand. Every soul had to stop in front of him. He looked on the thin After a while, he would let him pass. Beside the man in white, there were seven or eight ghost soldiers in the same dress as the ghost soldiers in Yin, who seemed to be waiting for the man in White''s order. The sea dragon followed the Siyin ghost to the bridge. The Siyin ghost came to the man in white and said respectfully, "judge, Lord ghost king ordered me to bring a new ghost for you to send." Cui Yu didn''t say anything, but glanced back at Hailong. Hailong clearly saw that he was a beautiful man with a beautiful face. He pointed to one side and then continued to check his thin son. Siyin ghost pawn pulled Hailong, stood at the end of the ghost pawns and whispered: "We can just wait here. Every 1000 souls, one of us ghosts and pawns can go to rest. You see, I''m the ninth, and you''re the tenth. In other words, it takes about 10000 souls to get to you. Anyway, it''s all right. Just close your eyes and rest." Then he stopped talking and stood there motionless. The bodies of all the ghosts and pawns were wrapped in heavy armor. The heavy armor helmets covered their faces and stood there, almost indistinguishable. The heavy armor on his body gradually made the sea dragon unbearable. After a while, he suddenly found a beauty. If the posture is correct, the armor can support each other, that is, as long as the posture remains unchanged, he can not bear the weight of the armor. This discovery made the sea dragon excited. At least, he doesn''t have to work so hard. Everything in the underworld is novel to Hailong, but he never thought he would stay here too long. After all, he has to go back to the fairyland and meet his beloved wives. Anyway, standing is also standing. Hailong slowly closes his eyes and feels the chaotic Qi in his body. He knows very well that the chaotic Qi is only sealed, but it does not disappear However, when he wanted to look inside, he was surprised to find that he had lost the ability of looking inside. When he closed his eyes, it was dark. He could hear his heartbeat and nothing. Yes! Is it so easy to break through the bondage? But Hailong was not discouraged at all. Since he couldn''t find the Qi of chaos, he just started to practice from scratch. On the contrary, when he first entered the cultivation world, he didn''t know anything? He was full of confidence in himself. Looking back on the past, he finally chose the cultivation route of Qi of chaos. Hailong''s cultivation method is very simple and difficult. He concentrates his mind on his own Dantian, and then his mind rises from the Dantian and goes through the previous cultivation route with his deep memory. His mind always maintains a high concentration and keeps going up along the meridians. When he completes a swim of his mind, he finds that his body has been soaked with sweat, And the spirit has reached an extremely tired state, but the Qi of chaos has not even a trace. Hailong closed his eyes and rested. Of course, he would not give up. He believed that nothing in the world was difficult, just for those who wanted it. Perhaps the road you choose is the most tortuous, but as long as you keep going, there will be results. The recovery of spirit is very slow. The sea dragon has to control his body not to fall down. It''s not easy to concentrate enough mental power to walk around the meridians. There is no time in the hell. When Cui Yu has reviewed a thousand souls and a ghost goes down to rest, Hailong can accumulate enough mental strength. Unconsciously, the sea dragon''s mental power has walked eight times in the body according to the cultivation method of chaotic Qi. The eight ghosts and pawns in front have also gone to rest, but there are eight more behind the sea dragon. He secretly calculated that each ghost and pawn can rest only after passing 10000 souls. The rest time is almost 10000 souls, so it goes back and forth. At this time, the Siyin ghost pawn was at the forefront. Hailong was sweating profusely again. He had completed the ninth mental operation and began to rest. The Siyin ghost pawn turned his head and whispered, "Hailong, don''t sleep. After I leave later, you will stare at it. If judge Cui Yu finds you sleeping, I''m afraid there will be a very severe punishment." After listening to his words, Hailong couldn''t help warming his heart. Unexpectedly, someone in the underground would care about himself so much. He nodded gently. As soon as his neck moved, he found that his body was a little stiff. At this time, Cui Yu, who had been reading the book, suddenly gave a light sigh and said to a soul in front of him, "your life is not over. I''ll ask someone to take you back to the sun." after that, he looked at the Siyin ghost and dragon and said, "Siyin, take the new ghost and pawn to find the way, so that he won''t find it in the future. Then you don''t have to come here." The Si Yin ghost respectfully said, "yes, judge." he said to the soul in a low voice, "return the sun with me." after that, he should go ahead and go under the bridge. Hailong didn''t dare to neglect. He hurriedly dragged his rigid body to catch up. They walked slowly with their souls, got off the bridge and walked along a winding path. Siyin ghost pawn smiled and said to Hailong, "brother, I didn''t expect that we could rest together. You should remember this road well. In the future, this is the way you often have to go. In fact, it''s still very easy to go from here to reincarnation lake. There is only such a way." as they walked forward, the scenery in front gradually changed and layers of fog dispersed, Not far away, a huge abyss was exposed. Beside the abyss stood ten ghosts and pawns like the two of them. A man in red, like Cui Yu, looked through the thin son on his hand and lined up one by one with ragged souls in white. Si Yin ghost pawn whispered: "This is the place of reincarnation. When the time of reincarnation comes, all Yin Cao imps who have been baptized by punishment in the 18th floor hell will gather here and jump into reincarnation. As for what reincarnation looks like, it depends on their previous life. If there are many blessings in their previous life, they may even reincarnate into immortals or enter the Buddha world, which is the best way for Yin Cao imps Fate, however, there is no chance of one in 100000. Most Yin Cao imps return to the human world. Those who have done evil in their previous lives will reincarnate into the animal path and become livestock and beasts in the human world. It is said that there are others who enter the underworld and demon world through reincarnation. I don''t know the details. " Hailong suddenly had a clear understanding in his heart. He understood that the most important reason why the underground government was detached was that it was not only a transit station for the six realms, but also the foundation of the six realms. The Siyin ghost pawn touched the sea dragon and said, "let''s go quickly. We can go back and have a rest after sending the soul with an unfinished life back to the sun." then they led the soul along a path beside the abyss of reincarnation. After walking for a while, when the sea dragon felt that the whole body had become weak and weak, the Siyin ghost pawn finally stopped. The murmuring sound of running water came into the ears of Hailong. He stared and was surprised to find that there was a black hill in front of him. A small waterfall only about ten meters high. White water kept sliding down and gathered at the foot of the hill into a pool of clear water. The pool was clear and looked so pure. The ghost soldier smiled and said: "I''m surprised. This is the most beautiful place in our underground place, reincarnation pool." he turned his head and pushed the soul and shouted, "go, return to the sun and be a man again." the soul floated up and slowly fell into the pool without splashing a trace of water and flowers. The soul turned into a stream of smoke and disappeared. The dead ghost patted his palm and said with satisfaction: "The task is completed. As long as you pass through the reincarnation pool, you can recover what you look like before you come to the hell. Hai Long, when you can be allowed to enter here, you can become an immortal again, and even your mana can be restored." Hailong was shocked. The way back to the fairyland was so close to him that he could go back only a few steps away. He looked warily at the Siyin ghost beside him and secretly moved forward. It seemed that the Siyin ghost didn''t see it, and his eyes were looking at something. Hailong asked: "Brother Siyin, do you mean that you can return to your original world as long as you jump into this pool, and nothing will change?" The Si Yin ghost pawn nodded and said, "yes! This is the place where the soul yearns most. However, I don''t want to go back. What''s good in the world? It''s better to be my soul seducer." The sea dragon moved forward again. Suddenly, he ran towards the reincarnation pool with all his strength while the ghost and pawn were not paying attention. Si Yin ghost pawn did not chase him, but his eyes hidden under heavy armor showed a trace of cold. A few steps away, in the twinkling of an eye, when the sea dragon ran to the reincarnation pool, he suddenly stopped his body. Inner Zhongtian people fight, jump? Or not? As long as you jump down, you can go back to the fairyland and find the misty and shadow. As long as you jump down, you will become a powerful immortal again, not a ghost in the hell. But can you really jump? If you jump, I''m afraid you''ll never be able to go back to the hell, and you''ll never get the unique knowledge of the hell. However, how much I want to see the misty! Behind his back came the voice of Si Yin ghost, "Hai Long, you don''t want to jump. It''s against the rules of the hell. It''s still time to come back now." The sea dragon turned around, smiled and said, "how could it be? I can''t jump. I''m already a soul seducer in the hell. Naturally, I have to abide by all the rules of the hell. I just want to see if there are any swimming fish in the reincarnation pool." in an instant, he had thought clearly. He decided not to jump. If the two love for a long time, would it be day and night for a long time in the future, Now I can only choose to separate. I must break through the shackles with my own strength and return to the fairyland after meeting the requirements of my martial uncle. At that time, my strength will definitely improve to a higher level. Chapter 314 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The eyes behind the Siyin ghost''s helmet showed a trace of gratifying light and said, "come on, I''ll take you to the yin-yang tower, and then you go back to me with me to have a rest." The sea dragon walked back to the ghost pawn of Siyin and said suspiciously, "Yin-Yang tower? Where is that?" The Siyin ghost pawn said, "although we ghosts don''t eat, we will also feel tired. The yin-yang tower is made by absorbing the Qi of yin and Yang in the six realms. There, we can quickly recover our strength. Every time we finish the task, people in the hell above the level of soul seducer should go there to recover themselves. When you get there, you won''t feel tired." Hailong has been used to the differences between the underworld and the immortal and human worlds. Under the leadership of Siyin ghosts and soldiers, he dragged his tired body back along the original road. He found that the road to the underworld is not so complex. Everything has context to find. He tried to remember these roads. After all, he is afraid that he will live in this world for a long time. After walking for a short time, Hailong finally couldn''t hold on. The situation of Siyin ghost is obviously much better than him. He volunteered to carry Hailong, bear the weight of two people and go deep into the hell. At the beginning, Hailong could still keep awake and remember the road, but he was too tired at this time. Finally, he couldn''t hold on and slept behind the dead ghost. I don''t know how long later, the sea dragon was awakened by the ghost and pawn of the already Yin. He found that he had come to another place. There were many ghost and pawn gathered in groups around, but there were not many people talking to each other. Not far ahead, a pagoda with only three floors appeared in the field of vision. Compared with the ten thousand demon pagodas in the demon world, the pagoda was too small. Combined with the three floors, However, it is only about ten meters high. There is a circle of courtyard wall around the pagoda. Some ghosts and pawns line up outside the gate. Whenever a ghost and pawn comes out of the gate on the other side, one will be put in here. The ghosts and pawns who came out gathered together, either standing or sitting, and were resting. The Siyin ghost pawn said, "this is the yin-yang tower. We are already lining up. We can go in later." The team was arranged neatly and orderly. As Si Yin ghost said, it was their turn in just a moment. With the help of Si Yin ghost, Hai Long entered the yin-yang tower. As soon as he stepped into the gate, he couldn''t wait to walk to the yin-yang tower. The Siyin ghost pawn grabbed him and said, "what are you doing?" The sea dragon was stunned and said, "didn''t you say that you can restore strength in the yin-yang tower? Let''s go quickly. I''m almost exhausted." The Siyin ghost pawn smiled and said, "look around, who looks like you. This yard is within the scope of the yin-yang tower. Just wait." The sea dragon looked around. Sure enough, the ghosts and pawns were standing in the yard. Because their impulse had attracted the attention of all the ghosts and pawns just now, everyone''s heads with heavy armor helmets were facing their own direction. When he didn''t know what to do, he suddenly saw a faint red fog pouring out of the yin-yang tower, In the twinkling of an eye, the bodies of most of the ghosts and pawns present were wrapped, including him and the already Yin ghosts and pawns. Hailong felt comfortable all over his body. Not only his physical strength was completely restored, but also his spirit reached its best state. The Siyin ghost pawn stretched his body, patted the sea dragon on the shoulder and said, "how about it? It''s comfortable now." "It''s really comfortable. It turns out that there is such a magical place. If only there were such a good place in the fairy world!" The Siyin ghost soldier smiled and said, "the yin-yang tower is unique to our hell. Let''s go. There are many brothers in line behind." they went out of the yard together. All his physical and mental recovery made Hailong feel refreshed. He suddenly felt that his life in the underworld was not so sad. The Siyin ghost pawn said, "go to my haunted house. Lord ghost king told me before, and you will live with me later." as he said, he took off his heavy armor and didn''t know where to hide it with magic power. "Brother, you have just become a soul seducer. You can''t take off your heavy armor within five years. Just be patient." At this time, Hailong recovered his physical strength and spirit. He was in a good mood. He smiled and said, "it''s nothing, even a kind of training. Go and have a look at you. You promised to teach me the startling palm. Good brother, thank you for taking care of me during this time." The ghost pawn was stunned and said, "what do you call me?" "Good brother! I''m not familiar with the underworld. You''ve been helping me. Is it wrong for me to treat you as a brother?" said Hai Long, putting his arm on the shoulder of the dead ghost. The ghost''s face showed a strange expression, "brother? Brother? No one has called me that for many years." Hailong said with a smile, "why? Don''t you want to recognize me as a brother? No matter how we used to be, we are all soul seducers in the hell and will live together again. Anyway, I have treated you as a brother." The Siyin ghost pawn''s face returned to normal. He put his back hand around the sea dragon''s shoulder and said, "OK, brother, we are brothers. I have brothers, ha ha. Let''s go. I''ll teach you the startling palm." Day by day passed, and there was no distinction between day and night in hell. According to Si Yin ghost pawn, Hai long had been in hell for a year. In this year, Hailong has been familiar with the life here. Every time, he will go to the bridge with Siyin ghosts and soldiers for Cui Yu''s drive. This bridge is famous for teaching the past life bridge. In fact, their task every time is to stand there. In the past year, only three sea dragons have sent their souls to the reincarnation pool to return the sun. Now he has lost his heart to go back through reincarnation pool and stay in the underground government wholeheartedly, because just a month ago, after his unremitting efforts every day and the continuous operation of his mind, he finally felt a trace of chaos. Although there was only a tiny trace, it made Hailong happy and much more confident, You spend more time running your mind every day. Now, a year later, every time he performs a task on the dead bridge, he can urge his mental power to run more than 300 times according to the path of chaotic Qi cultivation. Hailong clearly finds that his mental power has made great progress in this year. After finding a trace of chaotic Qi in the body, the feeling of chaotic Qi became clearer after the efforts in the last month of the year. After getting off the bridge, Hailong walked briskly towards his "home". There were only two of them in the haunted house of him and the dead ghost. The house was built of unknown stones and was very solid. There was nothing special except some cold and gloomy. The happiest thing Hai Long feels every day is to go to the yin-yang tower to recover his strength and spirit. Every time before entering the tower, he used his mind to urge his chaotic Qi to run rapidly, exhausting his spirit before entering. If he hadn''t been warned by the Siyin ghost pawn that he could only go to the yin-yang tower once for a while, he really wanted to spend it there. If you can cultivate chaotic Qi without considering the consumption of mental power, the speed of mana progress must be much faster. After repeating his daily practice in the yin-yang tower, the sea dragon came out of the yard and strode towards his haunted house. As soon as he got to the haunted house, he saw the Siyin ghost pawn alone in a daze. He hurriedly lightened his steps. When he was three meters away from the Siyin ghost pawn, he jumped up and shouted, "look at the palm." his body accelerated in the air, Slap the shoulder of the ghost paw. The Siyin ghost pawn couldn''t head either. He took a step to the left, turned strangely, and clapped his backhand at the sea dragon. The sea dragon couldn''t even stop. A dark green light suddenly appeared on his right hand and pressed on the shoulder of the Siyin ghost pawn. The two hit each other almost at the same time, but the sea dragon stood still. The Siyin ghost pawn screamed in pain and fell back a few steps to stand firm. He angrily said: "Your boy sneaked on me again. I also had it by wearing heavy armor." he quickly put on his heavy armor and rushed at the sea dragon. Wearing heavy armor, they both look heavy, but their palm movements can still show a trace of strangeness. The soul stirring palm is the decision of the soul seducing messenger in the underground. There is no fixed move. Each palm can concentrate ghost Qi and give the opponent the strongest lethality from a tricky point of view. After practicing for a full year, Hailong has been familiar with this set of startling palm without fixed moves. With his extraordinary talent, he has already understood the method of absorbing the ghost Qi of the hell to attack the enemy with startling palm. Although he has only been in the hell for only one year, his strength is not much weaker than that of the already Yin ghost. The two people are used to it. They have to fight with startling palm every time they meet Heart. Hailong is very aware that his soul stirring palm is improving almost every day. When he is performing the task of the past life bridge, in addition to running his mental power to stimulate the Qi of chaos, he spends all his energy on thinking about the soul stirring palm, so he makes rapid progress. However, it is strange that no matter how fast he steps, the Siyin ghost can always maintain the same level with him and fight so many times, The result is the same every time - a draw. Hailong once suspected and tried, but there was no result. Later, he inadvertently found that Siyin ghost pawns were also practicing hard, and his heart was relieved. "Damn it, Hailong, you''re too heavy." Si Yin ghost pawn sat down tired and said angrily. Hailong is not much better than him. He sat beside him and gasped, "your hands are light? My injuries are no less than you? Who makes you always admit defeat. If you admit it, I''ll let you go?" The Siyin ghost soldier snorted and said disdainfully, "it''s up to you to let our messenger admit defeat. Don''t dream. If you don''t agree, let''s fight with five steel forks." Hai Long gave him a white look, fell back, then lay on the ground and said, "you''re powerful. As long as you can hold a five strand steel fork and stand in front of me, I''ll admit defeat." After being stunned for a while, he also lay down like a sea dragon. Hehe smiled and said, "I really don''t have much strength now. It seems that our brother''s mana is almost the same. Oh, by the way, there will be a sentencing promotion meeting in a few days. Do you want to participate? I have signed up for myself. This time, I believe I can do it." Hailong was stunned and said, "what is the promotion meeting? I haven''t heard of you before." The ghost of Siyin smiled mysteriously and said: "This promotion meeting has only been held for a long time. Haven''t I told you? Hehe, it''s really careless. The promotion meeting is specially held for us soul seducing messengers. The top ten in each meeting can be promoted to the local magistrate, that is, one level higher than us now. At the judge level, you don''t have to be as busy as messengers, and there will be criticism after you are promoted to the judge Let''s practice for a period of time, instead of performing tasks every day. Now I''ll drool at the thought of the benefits of being a judge? " The sea dragon moved in his heart and asked, "will he be able to learn other underground stunts after becoming an underground magistrate? What can he learn more than we do now?" Si Yin ghost pawn whispered: "There''s a lot we can learn more! As a soul charmer, we only know the most basic soul stirring palm now. When we reach the judge level, we can learn a lot more. The most useful is our underground hiding magic ghost shadow. Once we learn the ghost shadow shadow, we won''t have to worry about it in the future. Our strength can definitely climb to a higher level. Then we can learn the basic Qi taking and hook skills Soul skill and mourning stick. The judge doesn''t have to hold this broken steel fork. Each judge will distribute a mourning stick. It feels very powerful. " Listening to the yearning voice of the dead ghost, Hailong felt funny and thought to himself, if you see my golden cudgel, you don''t know what you want to admire. However, it seems that becoming a magistrate of the hell is a good choice. At least you can finally learn the first expected magic mourning stick. It doesn''t matter if you can find the ghost, take Qi and seduce the soul The Qi of chaos is restored, and these are not needed at all. The tumbling cloud is definitely much better than the ghost. Thinking of this, the sea dragon sat up, "Brother Siyin, where can I sign up for the promotion meeting? I also want to participate. Don''t you always think you are the best among the soul charmers? Your brother, my level is similar to yours. If you can promote the judgment, I will also be promoted." The Siyin ghost pawn smiled and said: "You boy, I knew you would be excited. I signed up for you long ago. The preliminary competition of the promotion competition will be held tomorrow. The first ten rounds are eliminated. Those who lose will directly lose their chance and those who win will be promoted. In other words, if you want to promote the judgment, you must win at least ten games in a row. Anyway, I''m also your big brother. Don''t humiliate me!" Hailong suddenly thought of a question and said suspiciously, "brother Siyin, ten rounds of elimination? How many people participate in this promotion competition?" Chapter 315 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The dead ghost looked unchanged and said, "it''s estimated that there are one million. Who doesn''t want to be promoted to the magistrate of the underground? Even if one million people are eliminated in ten rounds, there are still thousands of people." "A million?" the sea dragon couldn''t help staring at the dead ghost. Si Yin ghost pawn said with a smile: "There are at least one million soul charmers in our underground mansion. Don''t forget that the underground mansion is famous for its large number of people, and there are countless Yin Cao imps. I''m the most conservative estimate. We just need to compete in our division tomorrow. Don''t think about it. Have a rest quickly. Save your strength and participate in the promotion competition tomorrow. After participating in the competition, we''ll have a rest I have to be on duty on the bridge of death. " Early the next morning, Hailong and Siyin ghost soldiers came to the place where they participated in the promotion meeting. Due to the large number of soul charmers participating in the selection, the first knockout competition was held in their respective districts. The residence of soul charmers is divided into regions. There are 1000 soul charmers from left to right in each region, and there are about 1000 soul charmers in each region. The first nine rounds of knockout competitions are in their respective districts After a year of getting along, Hailong and Siyin ghosts and pawns have developed a real brotherhood. He secretly hopes that he will never get together with Siyin. Only in this way can he compete with each other Enter the final stage. When they came to the scene of the division knockout competition, as Si Yin ghost said, almost all the soul seducers came to participate in the competition. After all, this is the only way for the soul seducer to be promoted to judge. Today, two rounds of knockout competitions will be held, that is, they will have to compete twice. The two people drew lots smoothly. As Hailong expected, they were divided The same competition area. There are 50 judges in charge of the knockout competition in their division. In each competition, there are 100 ghostly messengers competing at the same time. For a time, the ghost atmosphere is filled, which is related to whether they can be promoted to judges. Each ghostly messengers have shown their own housekeeping skills. Due to their late arrival, Hailong tongsiyin ghosts and pawns are divided behind. The speed of the competition is very fast, and the ghostly messengers are almost several The loser will go back to his post immediately, while the winner will stay for the second round. The Si Yin ghost pawn said with a smile, "Hai Long, you should be careful. It''s time for us to play soon. If you are eliminated in the first round, I won''t spare you." Hai Long punched him and said with a smile, "just be careful yourself. Is it so easy for me to lose?" in order to learn the mourning stick, he can''t lose! Their first round of competition finally began. Through previous observation, Hailong found that the strength of these evocative messengers was not as good as themselves. In most competitions, the evocative messengers gave up the five strand steel fork and chose to use the startling palm against the enemy. After all, this is the only underground magic they can learn. Hailong and Siyin ghost are no exception, and both chose the startling palm. This is just an ordinary district competition. There is no challenge arena at all. The competition is held in the open space. The soul charmers put on heavy armor, which looks similar from the appearance. After the referee gave the order, the sea dragon''s opponent immediately rushed up. Some clumsily rushed to the sea dragon under their feet, and their palms glittered with miserable green light, patted on the sea dragon''s head and chest. Although the Qi of chaos was sealed, the sea dragon''s actual combat experience was so rich that without the support of mana, the tumbling cloud could not be used naturally, but the most basic footwork of xiaoyaoyou could still be used. His left foot took a step to the left, one side of his body, his knees bent, and immediately avoided the opponent''s attack. The sea dragon breathed out and opened his voice, his palms condensed ghost Qi, and photographed the right hand of the soul charmer Ribs. The power of the soul stirring palm is limited without the support of powerful mana, and the soul evoking messenger is wearing heavy armor, so although the sea dragon patted the other party, it just hit him stumbled. The soul evoking messenger roared, turned around fiercely and swept towards the sea dragon. The sea dragon sighed in his heart that if he had been slapped by himself before, I''m afraid he would have become a monster Fly ash. Although he was lamenting the sadness of being sealed with mana in his mind, his hands were not slow at all. Since the mana was not enough, he had to rely on skills. Seeing the other party rush in front of him, the sea dragon stood straight and his left foot retreated slightly. At the same time, his left palm split the other party''s heavy leg and blocked the attack. The strength of both sides was almost the same. The leg was naturally stronger than the hand, although it blocked the other party''s attack However, the sea dragon''s left palm was also hurt. The soul seducing messenger almost subconsciously slapped it and wanted to pursue the victory. The sea dragon laughed in his heart. You were deceived. Your right hand stretched forward flexibly, twisted slightly in the air, and immediately took out each other''s wrist. At the same time, the heavy body of the sea dragon in heavy armor suddenly fell back. The soul seducing messenger was rushing forward With the pull of the Shanghai dragon, he immediately fell down with him and was about to press on the sea dragon. At this time, the sea dragon''s legs had bent and waited, his feet supported between the chest and abdomen of the soul seducing Messenger, and pushed the other party out at the same time. With a bang, the enchanting messenger fell heavily three meters away. Due to the burden of heavy armor, the fall was really not light. He struggled for a long time and didn''t get up. After pedaling his opponent, Hailong has stood up. The move he just used was the one he used to fight when he was a child. It is called rabbit pedaling eagle. He fell out of the other party with leg strength and inertia. Unexpectedly, they reappeared in the underworld more than a thousand years later. These soul charmers are really dull. The referee looked at Hailong in surprise and announced that he won the first round. He won only after a few fights. He didn''t spend too much mana on Hailong. He moved his body and waited for the Siyin ghost. As soon as he stood still, the Siyin ghost came back triumphantly. Needless to ask, Hailong also knows that his good brother has successfully passed the first round. Siyin ghost pawn patted Hailong on the shoulder and sighed: "Hey, brother, it doesn''t matter if you lose. Later, you can cheer for me. However, I didn''t expect you to lose so soon. I know you''re sad, so I won''t say you." The sea dragon clapped the hand of the dead ghost and said angrily, "fuck you, you lost. My opponent is stupid and I cleaned it up after two times." The already Yin ghost pawn was stunned and said, "you cleaned it up? So fast? No. I took some effort. Good, good. It seems that your boy still has a future." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "it''s really dull to fight against the soul seducing messenger with me. Where are you cunning? He was deceived just because he deliberately revealed a small flaw." Si Yin ghost pawn was obviously in a good mood. "What do you mean I''m cunning? I''m smart. Do you still want to play in front of me with your little tricks? Have a rest. We still have the second round." The second round of competition began soon. Hai Long''s opponent still used the startling palm. Although his mana was not weaker than that of Hai Long now, he was still very clumsy. He fell down by Hai long after a few simple times. Siyin ghost pawn also won, and both passed the knockout on the first day. They had no time to exchange their experience, so they hurried to Xiangsheng bridge on duty. Standing in the back, he couldn''t see himself for a moment. Hailong took a look and still looked at thin son''s Cui Yu carefully. He thought that the judge was really hard. He hasn''t had a rest since he came. It''s still early. Practice the Qi of chaos for a while. Although there was only a trace of chaotic Qi in the body, it immediately moved quickly under the urging of the sea dragon''s already powerful mental power. Hailong suddenly found that it was so wonderful when his mind was strong. Although his mana was not enough to make him look inside, with his super mind, he could control the activities of almost every muscle of his body. Gradually, he indulged in this kind of control. Unconsciously, his mind was divided into several strands, one of which urged the chaotic gas to run, while the other was paying attention to the movement outside and thinking about the secret of the soul stirring palm. This magical feeling of multitasking made him feel good both physically and mentally. What excited him most was that even if he separated his thoughts like this, he still didn''t feel tired at all. The trace of chaotic Qi in the sea dragon''s body now comes from the cultivation of underground ghost Qi by virtue of his own constitution and his previous familiarity with chaotic Qi. The characteristics of chaotic Qi can absorb any aura for his own use. Although the fire attribute of sea dragon is limited, the ghost Qi is also a kind of heaven and earth aura, and other Manas are sealed, His chaotic Qi formed by ghost Qi is very pure, but its power is too far away. The time passed. After the diversion of ideas, the spiritual consumption was much faster than before. When three soul charmers left to rest, Hailong felt tired. The appearance of fatigue made him not surprised but happy. He knew that mental power could only be improved in the process of continuous consumption and supplement. "Come on, catch the soul." Cui Yu, who had been in peace, suddenly shouted loudly. A white soul floated up and was trying to escape from the distance. The sea dragon shouted, "come back to me." the soul was fiercely fixed in the air, as if there was any attraction on the sea dragon, and flew back under his burning eyes. Cui Yu looked at Hailong in surprise, reached out her hand to lock the soul''s throat, and said in a deep voice: "dare to escape Mengpo soup on the huangquan Road, I''ll punish you to suffer in the fourth layer of hell and press him." the two enchanting messengers immediately rushed up like wolves, and Cui Yu''s hands gave out a miserable white light, and the soul immediately screamed and paralyzed to the ground, Let two soul seducing messengers take him away. Cui Yu looked at Xiang Hailong and said calmly, "what spell did you use to summon the soul back?" as the most powerful magistrate in the hell, he saw this scene for the first time. The sea dragon was stunned and said, "I don''t know. I just shouted and he came back." he really didn''t know that the shouting was just a subconscious act. Cui Yuling snorted, "since he dared to escape Meng Po Tang, how could he come back by himself, you..." at this point, his face suddenly changed, he seemed to think of something, waved his hand and said, "forget it, continue to perform your task." then he began to turn over his thin son again, and his soul passed in front of him one by one, As if nothing had happened just now. Hailong breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart moved. Yes! As Cui Yu said, since the soul wants to escape, how can it come back by itself? Is it true that I inadvertently used some magic. He kept thinking about the scene at that time. He shouted. All his mental power was concentrated in an instant. Although he was very tired, his mental power was still very strong. Then it seemed as if an invisible cold flow escaped from his body. Then the soul came back. Can we say that he pulled the soul back with his mental power? It''s a little incredible. But this is undoubtedly a very good phenomenon. Shadow seems to have a similar ability to control objects, but it is still different from her own control with mental power. She is born, but she is due to the effect of strong mental power. Thinking of this, Hai Long''s heart became active. He looked at the Siyin ghost around him, focused on his right hand, and sure enough, the cold flow appeared again. Under the condition of concentration, the cold flow slowly escaped out of the body, gently pulled the Siyin ghost''s hand under the control of his own spirit, and the Siyin ghost''s hand moved gently. Hai Long only felt a burst of fatigue in his brain, Suddenly out of control. He suddenly realized that the consumption of this method of mind power control was several times that of mind power dispersion. Si Yin ghost pawn seemed not to notice, and still stood there. The sea dragon held back the ecstasy in his heart and whispered that it was a blessing in disguise. If his mana was not sealed, I''m afraid he would never find that his mind power can still be used in this way. The strength of mind power is simply too good for the use of mana. You know, when you use magic attacks, you often lose a lot of power. If you can use your mental power to bind all the attacked Manas together, your strength will be greatly enhanced. Like injecting a dose of fresh blood, Hailong is full of excitement and even fatigue. Now he wants to devote himself to the practice of mindfulness. The long task was finally over. The tired Tongsi Yin ghost of Hailong came to the yin-yang tower. After the baptism of light red blood gas, his mental state recovered to the best. Chapter 316 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Si Yin ghost pawn wondered, "Hai Long, what''s the matter with you today? Why do you shout, and the soul will come back?" Hailong knows that even if he explains his mental power to Siyin ghost, he may not be able to understand it. As long as he works hard and leaves here sooner or later, he''d better let Siyin live a peaceful life. Therefore, don''t tell him too much. Thinking of this, he said with a bitter smile, "how do I know? Maybe my voice is too loud and scared the soul." "Bah. You cheat the ghost! Although the soul is not brave, it is unlikely to be frightened." the Si Yin ghost beat the sea dragon, "forget it, don''t ask you, go back quickly. Let''s have another competition, and it''s time to attend the promotion meeting again." Hai Long looked at the ghost of Si Yin and laughed in his heart. Isn''t lying to you a ghost? Seeing that he didn''t ask more questions, he was also happy to be free. They happily returned to their haunted house. At the promotion meeting, Hailong and Siyin ghost soldiers went very smoothly. The first eight rounds came to the fore without much effort and became the top four in their division. With the expectation of Hailong, he was greatly satisfied with the final grouping situation. He and Siyin ghost soldiers played against the other two soul charmers respectively, that is, as long as they can win, they can both go to Fengdu to participate in the knockout of the last round of the preliminary. Looking at the enchanting messenger in front of him, Hailong didn''t worry. Although the opponents in front were stronger than each other, it was nothing more than that the soul stirring palm was more skilled and the ghost Qi could be absorbed more. With wisdom alone, he could easily win, so he didn''t see today''s opponent. At the command of the competition supervision judge, the last two competitions began at the same time. The ghost of Siyin shouted loudly and ordered a soul seducing messenger to jump at the other party at the same time. The sea dragon side is very strange. The sea dragon''s soul seducing messengers did not move in the same year. They stared at each other through their armored helmets. From the beginning of the game to now, Hailong has been waiting for the other party to attack and find out the flaws before attacking. But today, the opponent didn''t take the initiative to attack. He was awed and cautious at the same time. The evocative messenger opposite the Sea Dragon said faintly, "boy, I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. You''d better admit defeat. Although you''re very smart, your wisdom can''t make up for the difference in strength. This promotion meeting, I will be promoted to the magistrate of the hell." previous competitions started from the top. This is the first time that a evocative messenger took the initiative to speak to the sea dragon. Hailong frowned slightly, looked at each other and said, "do you want to shake my mind? Then you are wrong. Although I haven''t seen the competition in front of you, I have full confidence in myself." The soul charmer sneered and said, "remember my name, I''m ugly. It''s a fierce ghost." his whole body rushed forward suddenly, and his speed was several times that of other soul charmers. His right arm was not limited by heavy armor, and suddenly stretched out. One claw grabbed at the top of the sea dragon''s head. Five miserable green lights came out through his fingers, often up to five inches, and his claws had not yet arrived, The sea dragon has felt his scalp explode. Fierce ghost, Hailong once heard the ghost of Siyin. When fierce ghosts first enter hell, they are different from ordinary Yin Cao imps. They are usually full of extremely strong resentment when they die. The resentment cannot dissipate. If they are brought to the hell, they will become fierce ghosts. Fierce ghosts can''t be reincarnated. They are ferocious by nature. No one in the underground is willing to communicate with them. Because they can''t reincarnate, these fierce ghosts are destined to stay in the underground. With the evil spirit beyond the ordinary underground, they are often much more powerful than other ghosts and soldiers. The number of fierce ghosts is very small, and most of the fierce ghosts who did evil in their previous lives will be punished and suffer forever in the 18th floor hell. Only the fierce ghosts who really died unjustly can serve in the underground. Hailong didn''t expect that he was so lucky. He met one at once. The sea dragon''s mental power is extremely strong. When he recalls the origin of the fierce ghost, he also reflects at the same time. His body slides backward like a zombie. At the same time, his right leg absorbs the ghost gas and kicks at the other party''s claws. With a soft sound, the sea dragon turned back a somersault and stumbled a few steps to stand firm. The ghost gas of the other party was much stronger than him, which made his blood gas surge. He was surprised to see that his solid heavy armor had five depressions in his legs, which were about to be penetrated. What a strong ghost! The ugly claws of the fierce devil raised from both sides of his body at the same time, and gave a sad roar. His body rushed towards the sea dragon like lightning. His palms turned into ghosts and grabbed the sea dragon head. Hai Long didn''t dare to engage in the most basic footwork of free swimming. He swam up in the field and kept dodging each other''s attack, but the fierce ghost''s speed was higher than him. Although he didn''t lose for the moment by virtue of the magic footwork of free swimming, he was completely forced to lose, so he could only sneak attack occasionally with some strange moves of startling palm, But the speed of Li Guizi''s ugliness was too fast, and the sufficient ghost gas was not what he could deal with. He couldn''t deliver the attack to the other party. In the face of speed and power, as ZiChou said, wisdom has lost most of its utility. Hailong clearly felt that his physical strength was declining. He thought to himself, do you really want to use that trace of chaos? Even if you use it, the Qi of chaos is so weak that can you fight him? Suddenly, the sea dragon''s heart moved and thought of his mental strength that he had practiced hard in recent days. Perhaps this newly discovered power can play a role. At the thought of this, the sea dragon''s heart suddenly became alive, his body moved sideways, flashed ZiChou''s claw, and his mind was completely concentrated. He knew that his mind power was not enough to control the other party''s whole body, so he only chose the claw. Sure enough, under the action of mind power, ZiChou''s claw was completely fixed in the air. This sudden change surprised him, The overall action suddenly slowed down a lot. What Hailong wanted was this result. He focused his mind on his right fist, integrated all the ghost Qi he could absorb, and hit Zi Chou heavily on the head. If it was his ghost spirit alone, it would not be enough to break such a heavy helmet, but his mind played an unexpected role. He not only broke out a strong attack and hit ZiChou''s body high, but also the sea dragon clearly felt that his mind had penetrated into ZiChou''s mind and clearly felt the strong resentment in his mind. ZiChou fell heavily to the ground and snorted, but the fierce ghost''s body was really strong. He turned his head, bent his neck and struggled to get up. The sea dragon subconsciously thought that it would be better if he couldn''t get up. As if he had received the order, ZiChou was shocked and lay on the ground again. Hailong only felt that bursts of weakness came from his mind and his body shook. He barely stood still, but his mind was a little vague. Even the judge of the game didn''t react when he announced that he had won. He didn''t recover until the same winning Siyin ghost dragged him to the yin-yang tower. Physical strength and spirit recovered at the same time. Hailong kept panting. Looking at the Si Yin ghost pawn beside him, he asked, "brother, what''s the matter with me? Did I win just now?" The Siyin ghost pawn nodded and said: "If you win, we can all take part in the competition in Fengdu city. This is the greatest honor of our soul charmer! However, I really don''t understand how you win. I''ve always wondered where ZiChou went and didn''t feel his breath. You don''t know, ZiChou has always been the boss of our soul charmer, but I didn''t know where he went a few days ago. Ben I''m glad he didn''t participate in the promotion competition. Unexpectedly, he came and became your opponent. That guy is the strongest in our side. You can beat him. I didn''t expect that he didn''t wake up when I pulled you out. You should be careful in the future. That bastard Zi Chou has great power in our side. He will never be reconciled Lose. " Hailong said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know how I won. Anyway, we have succeeded, haven''t we? Brother Siyin, thank you for bringing me here." "Shit, thank you. I''m your big brother. Shouldn''t I take care of you?" Si Yin beat the sea dragon angrily. At this time, Hailong kept thinking about what was going on in the past. It seemed that his mental power destroyed the other party''s will and made him fall into a coma. Can his mental power still be used in this way? It seems that he himself is a huge treasure house. It would be very easy to break through the seal if he can fully open the treasure house. At the thought of this, Hailong''s heart burst for a while Shu Chang said, "brother Siyin, it''s time for us to take the post. If we are late, I''m afraid judge Cui Yu will be angry." The Siyin ghost pawn smiled and said: "There''s no need to work. We''ve got the right to participate in Fengdu city. All tasks are replaced by other brothers. We can go to Fengdu city only after a few days'' rest. Hey, I''m excited when I think of Fengdu city. You know, all our ten greatest kings are there! If we stand out in the promotion meeting and get the guidance of which King, we can become a leader in the future He''s an important figure in the underground, "he said, and he began to dance excitedly. Hailong shook his head reluctantly and said, "it''s so difficult to deal with the fierce devil ugliness here alone. I''m afraid the seductive messengers participating in Fengdu city are not weak. It''s not easy to get into the top five. We''ll do our best. When will the next competition start and how far is it from here to Fengdu city?" The Siyin ghost pawn said, "you''re right, but I believe we can still fight with our strength. It''s still a long time before the game starts. It''s a month. It only takes five days to walk from us to Fengdu city. After we go back, we have to practice well for a period of time, so we can have a better grasp." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go back quickly. Time doesn''t wait." A month later, Fengdu city. Fengdu is the most important place in the underworld. All the ten kings in charge of the underworld affairs live here. From the appearance, it is like a big human city. There are all kinds of ghost soldiers and ghost soldiers shuttling back and forth. Fengdu is also the only place with underworld residents, and some souls who can''t reincarnate will gather here to live. Hailong and Siyin ghost and pawn curiously walked into Fengdu city. Siyin ghost and pawn obviously didn''t come here for the first time and kept introducing everything to Hailong. "Hai Long, you see, those are headless ghosts. Although they have no head, they still have a certain wisdom. Like long tongued ghosts, they are the most common residents in Fengdu." Siyin ghost pawn pointed to a soul without head and shaking his body. Hailong was used to all kinds of surprises in the underground mansion and said with a smile: "it seems that the greatest advantage in the underground mansion is that we can''t die and can survive without our head. Brother Siyin, we''re late. Hurry to the place where the promotion meeting is held. Otherwise, if we miss the game, we won''t have a chance to become judges." Since the end of the competition that day, Hailong and Siyin ghosts and soldiers have entered the closed door practice. When they wake up, they are only four days away from the promotion meeting. They have been working hard these days before they arrived in Fengdu at the last moment. Fortunately, there are four yin-yang towers in Fengdu City, which makes them not in danger of exhaustion. Siyin ghost pawn nodded and said, "yes! Let''s go quickly. Today is the last knockout game. I hope the opponent is not too strong." Hailong said with a smile, "don''t you have confidence in yourself? How can you be afraid of a strong opponent." Si Yin said angrily, "I''m not afraid. Isn''t it bad to save some energy? You don''t know what you''re doing this month. You don''t even come out of the door. Don''t lose later." Hailong said, "you just don''t lose face. My goal is to advance into the top five." Under the leadership of Siyin ghosts and soldiers, they soon came to the west of Fengdu City, where there was a huge school military field, and the sentencing promotion meeting was held here. Nearly 3000 soul charmers have been gathered here. As soon as the judge in charge of the guard was ready to close the door, he saw the sea dragon and the already Yin wind rushing over. A judge frowned and said, "why is it so late?" The Siyin ghost pawn handed over the competition cards in the area where he and Hailong were located and said with a smile: "we didn''t mean to be late, but some things were delayed. I hope the judge can accommodate us." The judge spoke very well. After confirming their competition cards, he handed them back, nuzui and said, "hurry in. It''s too late to group." Hailong and Siyin thanked the judge and rushed into the school military field. In fact, this is a large open space surrounded by black high walls. Three thousand soul charmers are neatly arranged there. On a high platform in front, a ghost covered in black, with a pointed long hat and a pale face is announcing the grouping. Siyin ghost told Hailong that the one on the stage was impermanence one level higher than the judge. Almost all impermanence are disciples of the ten kings of the underworld and the two ghost kings. Their accomplishments are far above the judges. It has a high position in the underworld. Chapter 317 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Siyin and Hailong hurriedly went aside, handed in their competition cards and lined up at the back of the team. Due to the large number of people, the last knockout just announced the order of the game for another hour. Hailong and Siyin were lucky again, and they fought with the soul seducer who came in a little earlier than them. Due to the limited space, it can only accommodate 100 people to participate in the competition at the same time. Hailong and Siyin are also happy and have a rest. The two soul seducing messengers who competed with them obviously knew each other. They kept looking at them and obviously judged the cultivation of their opponents. Hailong didn''t care about each other''s eyes and focused on the game field. At this time, the first round of the game has begun. The knockout of the last round of preliminary competition was really different from the regional competition. Every competition was very fierce. The whole school military field was full of miserable green ghost gas, and there was a sad roar. After watching for a while, the sea dragon turned his head and said to the Siyin ghost pawn, "brother, I''ll have a rest first. When we get there, you call me." then he closed his eyes. With a move of thought, he has entered a state of peace of mind. Si Yin ghost looked at him strangely, and a faint smile appeared on his face behind his helmet. The chaotic Qi in the body moves quickly. Due to the filling of ghost Qi around in the game, the sea dragon absorbs it much faster than in its own ghost house. This month was not in vain. Before coming to Fengdu, Hailong was pleasantly surprised to find that he had recovered his ability of internal vision. With the ability of internal vision, he can clearly see everything in his body. He found that there was a red light group at his Lingtai. The outside of the light group was shrouded in a layer of colorful light, which was obviously the prohibition of his mana. Along the way, at each break, Hailong tried to attack the seal with his mental power and the trace of chaotic gas. He knew that as long as he could break the seal a little and connect with his original chaotic gas, the prohibition could be easily broken. However, the prohibition imposed by the king of tota is not so easy to break through. The colorful light looks not strong on the surface, but it is actually much tougher than any prohibition seen by the sea dragon before. Moreover, there seems to be a surging force of fire in the colorful light. As soon as the sea dragon''s chaotic gas attacks, it will be melted by the force of fire immediately. After several attempts and failures, Hailong understood that no matter how hard he tried, he could not break through this prohibition. He could only hope that the chaotic Qi of ghost Qi cultivation would be strong. Although there was nothing he could do about the prohibition of tota heavenly king, Hailong was very satisfied with his progress. After all, it was only a year before he regained the ability of internal vision. In this way, after a period of practice, he will be able to break through the prohibition one day. Now the urgent task is to achieve the purpose of his trip as soon as possible and learn those three unique skills. The Qi of chaos constantly absorbs the ghost Qi from the outside world and integrates it into itself. Although ghost Qi is a kind of aura, to some extent, it is not a level worse than chaos Qi. Every trace of chaos Qi needs an extremely huge ghost Qi to do it. Although there are more chaotic Qi in the sea dragon than when it first appeared, it is only very small. However, his mental power has made great progress. In the underworld, he can concentrate on his cultivation, and his mental power has reached an unprecedented concentration. Now, unless he is extremely consumed, Hailong won''t feel tired at all. When the sea dragon clearly felt that the chaotic Qi in his body was more concise and more powerful than before, he was awakened by the ghost of Siyin. After stretching his stiff body, the Sea Dragon said to the Siyin ghost pawn, "is it our turn?" the Siyin ghost pawn nodded and said: "Brother, you can really sleep. You''ve slept all day. We''ll be here soon. I observed our opponents. Although those two guys are not as terrible as Zi Chou, I''m afraid they won''t be easy to deal with. You should be careful later." Hailong knew that although Siyin ghost pawn often made fun of himself, he was the one who really cared about himself. He nodded and said, "brother, you should be careful too. We will succeed." Finally, it was their turn to play. This was the last game of the final round of the preliminary knockout. Hailong and Siyin ghost soldiers stood at a distance between the East and the west of the school military field to face their enemies. After Gaotai announced the start of black impermanence last year, the last game officially opened. Hailong''s opponent was much taller than him. Hailong was surprised to find out When the soul palm was used by his opponent, it turned out to be an open and estranged palm. Although he lost the strangeness of the soul palm itself, there is no doubt that the other party brought a great threat to the sea dragon with his full understanding of the condensation of ghost Qi. The ghost Qi brought by each palm is enough to damage the heavy armor of the sea dragon. In the past, Hai Long''s favorite way to deal with the enemy, whether in the world or in the fairyland, was to hit hard. But now, when his mana is not as good as that of the other party, how can he touch hard? He can only use the same method to deal with the fierce devil ugly and swim around the other party with the basic body method of free swimming. Because the other party is tall and heavy, Hai Long doesn''t have no chance at all, he said Several times he used his flexible body method to dodge into a dead corner that the other party couldn''t take care of and attack the other party. However, the other party not only had solid heavy armor protection, but also seemed to be extremely strong. He didn''t even shake when attacked by the sea dragon. The sea Dragon sighed in his heart. It seems that he can''t defeat the opponent without mental attack. Taking advantage of the fierce attack move of the opponent, the old Sea Dragon flew back, circled a miserable green ghost gas in front of his chest with his hands, and hurled it at the opponent fiercely. The soul seducer snorted disdainfully. Even his heavy armor could not break through this level of attack. He simply didn''t dodge. As soon as he turned around, he rushed up against the ghost spirit. Suddenly, he felt as if he had been stabbed by a sharp needle in his mind. The severe pain made him lose consciousness immediately. The ghost gas hit him, and his huge body fell back like pushing Jinshan and pouring Yuzhu. Hailong stood upright and was very satisfied with his mental attack. Although his opponent was strong, he was not strong enough to his brain. His mental attack without any omen immediately stimulated him to faint. After winning, Hailong couldn''t wait to find Siyin ghost. The game of Siyin was not over, and it was very hard. When the sea dragon arrived, he was still fighting with his opponent. The heavy armor on both sides was distorted. It can be seen how strong the attack was. Hailong shouted to cheer Siyin ghost pawn. Siyin ghost pawn seemed to be completely excited when he heard his voice, and the attack was more fierce. Finally, when he hit his opponent''s chest with a heavy fist, his opponent couldn''t hold on any longer and fell heavily to the ground. After the game, Hailong and the Siyin ghost pawn were arranged by the judge to have a rest. As soon as they entered the room, Hailong grabbed the Siyin ghost pawn and asked, "brother Siyin, why didn''t I find that your body is so strong before. You don''t know how strong the defense against the enemy with me is, and the one against you seems not weak." The Si Yin ghost soldier said triumphantly, "I know your elder brother is powerful today. The two soul seducers against us are iron ghosts. Their own defense is very strong and difficult to deal with. However, there is one thing I haven''t told you. Your elder brother, I am also an iron ghost. It was for you to draw with you before." The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "is that so? You promised not to tell me." the ghost soldier laughed twice and said nothing more. Hai long had some doubts in his heart. He found that he could not see through his big brother Siyin more and more. His strength seems to grow stronger with the strength of his opponent. After that, the game went much smoothly. Relying on his mental power and dexterous body method, Hailong defeated his opponents one by one and successfully entered the top ten. The strength of Siyin ghost has verified Hailong''s doubts. Although he met many strong opponents, he can always beat them at the last minute and enter the top ten. Tomorrow, it''s time to decide which five soul charmers can become underground judges, but Hailong''s heart is always depressed like a big stone. He is almost sure that there must be something hidden from himself. He always treats him as a brother, but he deceives himself. This feeling makes Hailong''s heart ache. "Brother, I''m back." as soon as Siyin ghost pawn entered the door, he said hello to Hailong, "I''ve found out for you. Tomorrow your opponent is a headless ghost. You should be careful." Headless ghost? It''s the first time for Hailong to meet such an opponent. Since the other party has no head, it''s impossible to beat the other party with his mind. He can only do it in other ways. At this time, Hailong''s heart was no longer in the game. He stood up and went to the Siyin ghost pawn. He grabbed his shoulder with both hands and said, "brother, I have something to ask you. You must answer me honestly." The ghost soldier was stunned and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you know about me? What can I ask?" Hailong sink channel: "Brother, we haven''t been separated since the first day I came to the underground. I always remember your help to my little brother, and I always treat you as a brother. Therefore, I hope you don''t hide anything from me. I''ve endured it for many days. If I guess well, as long as I can win tomorrow, you can become a magistrate of the underground, Right? Tell me what you''re hiding from me. As long as you''re willing to say it, we''ll still be good brothers. Brother, you know what? What I hate most is cheating. " The Si Yin ghost pawn was shocked, but he soon calmed down, smiled and said: "Brother, I know you will find out one day, but I didn''t expect this day to come so quickly. Yes, I did hide some things from you, but now is not the time to tell you. But believe me, I also treat you as a married brother this year. I have never had any bad intentions towards you. Don''t ask again and don''t worry about it What more to say, tomorrow is the moment to decide whether you can become a magistrate of the underground. As long as you can succeed as a magistrate of the underground, I will tell you the secret in my heart. If you are a man, promise me. "After a pause, the ghost of Si Yin smiled and said," before I entered the underground, my earthly name is Liu. " Hai Long sighed softly and said, "brother, I know you have no malice, and I can guess that you have been around me and must have something to do with my martial uncle. I don''t want to ask any more. I hope to tell me everything tomorrow as you said. It''s really a painful thing to be suspicious all the time. I promise you." The Siyin ghost pawn nodded and said, "well, he is worthy of being my brother. However, I want to remind you that your opponent tomorrow is very strong, and he is a headless ghost. Your mental attack can not play a great role except to slow down your opponent''s attack speed. You should be more careful yourself. I also hope you can successfully become a local magistrate tomorrow." After listening to the words of Siyin ghost, the sea dragon was shocked all over and lost his voice: "you, how do you know that I used mental power in the competition?" Siyin ghost pawn smiled calmly and said, "we''ve been together for a year. If I don''t even know this, I''ll call it..." when he said this, he paused, "Hailong, there will be an answer tomorrow. Work hard for this answer. I just hope you remember one thing. I''ll always be your best brother at any time, which won''t change." after saying this, The Siyin ghost pawn pushed the door out, and the door closed heavily, but it was difficult to close the doubts in the sea dragon''s heart. Although he guessed a lot, he was surprised by the words of the dead ghost. You know, mental strength is what he has been practicing hard. He really doesn''t understand how Siyin is known. For the mystery of his big brother, Hailong couldn''t help raising a trace of fear in his heart. Take a deep breath. Hailong tries not to let himself think about it again. After all, when he gets the title of underground magistrate tomorrow, everything will come out. Headless ghost, right? OK, I''ll beat you first. Thinking of this, Hailong''s desire for victory has expanded unprecedentedly. Since the ghost has warned himself, the game tomorrow must be very difficult. Chapter 318 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Today, the military field of the west school of Fengdu city will be an important moment to decide that the five soul charmers can be promoted to the magistrate of the underground government. All along, all soul charmers who can become the magistrate of the underground government through the promotion competition will be reused by the underground government, and some will even be appreciated by the ten kings of the underground government and directly promoted to impermanence. After all, those who can stand out from millions of soul charmers must be rare talents in the underground. The school military field has been divided into five parts, and the five competitions will be conducted at the same time. On the high platform in the front, there are twelve big chairs. Around the school military field, there are already full of soul charmers who have entered the finals. They all want to see who can win the title of underground magistrate in the end. Hailong walked out of the door in a refreshing manner. He didn''t come back all night. He knew that it''s no use thinking about anything now. Only by winning today''s victory can he get the answer. As soon as he went out, he met unexpected guests. Eleven enchanting messengers surrounded him in the center. It was the fierce devil ugly who was defeated by Hailong with his mind during the regional competition. None of the eleven soul alluring messengers spoke, and the faint green light hidden in their helmets loomed. Hailong smiled bitterly in his heart. ZiChou, when do you want to avenge me? It''s not good to choose such an important moment today. His mental power has made great progress in this period of time. It is not impossible to defeat these 11 soul charmers. However, even if he can paralyze the action ability of these 11 people with his mental power, his spirit will consume a lot. How can he go to today''s final? The final is about to begin. It''s too late for him to go to the yin-yang tower once. ZiChou suddenly stretched out his hand and patted on Hailong''s shoulder. Hailong''s shoulder sank and his right foot slid back to avoid the other party''s patting. ZiChou was obviously stunned, but shook his head and said, "brother Hailong, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t mean any harm today." after listening to his words, Hailong couldn''t help but be stunned, didn''t mean any harm? Why did you bring so many people without malice? Seeing the doubts in the sea dragon''s heart, ZiChou sighed and said: "We came to Fengdu this time and left our post without authorization. We will be punished if we go back. Originally, I really wanted to take these brothers to get revenge with you. After all, you deprived me of the opportunity to become a magistrate of the underground government. In fact, we have arrived long ago. The competition in the final stage has been going on for a month. Although we can''t see your game, we can''t see the results every day But they all know. At first, you didn''t know how to beat me. I was really unconvinced. However, with your name constantly appearing on the victory list, I know I was wrong. No matter where it is, the word luck can''t explain the failure at all. You can come to this step today, which is the embodiment of your own strength. Now I have accepted it wholeheartedly I admit my failure. I know you are very good with me. Would you like to have me as a friend? " The sudden change made Hailong feel funny. He was really a gentleman with a villain''s heart. He stretched out his big hand, patted ZiChou''s hand and said with a smile: "It''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. Why not? Go cheer for me today. Zi Chou, believe me, since I deprive you of the chance to become a magistrate of the underground government, I will fulfill this wish for you. We are already friends." ZiChou must have a deep sadness in his heart to become a fierce ghost because of his unjust death. Hailong has never regarded him as an enemy. Eleven soul charmers cheered at the same time, and ZiChou shouted, "you guys get up so late, don''t hurry, the finals will begin. Come on, brothers, let''s carry him." There was a strange scene in Fengdu city street. Eleven soul charmers carried the body of one soul charmer to the west school military field of Fengdu city. Where they passed, they couldn''t help but cause the ghost people of Fengdu to look at each other. The heavy armor made a neat sound. After ZiChou and other eleven soul charmers ran with all their strength, they came to the outside of the school military field in a short time. The sea dragon was put down, and ZiChou said in a deep voice, "sea dragon, remember what you promised me just now. No matter what you do today, you will get the title of underground magistrate. Otherwise, our brother will not forgive you. You represent not only yourself, but also our whole region. The guy in Siyin doesn''t know where to go. It''s estimated that he has gone in. You should go quickly." Because they are not the soul charmers in the final stage, they have no right to go in and watch the game. Hai Long patted the ugly shoulder and said with a smile, "I won''t say anything else. You just need to wait for the good news of my victory." then he strode in. When Hailong entered the school military field, he saw Siyin ghost at the first sight. Siyin stood in an area not far from him and looked at his opponent without even looking at himself. "Sea dragon Messenger, hurry to your own position. You''re late." heiwuchang, who has been in charge of supervising the game, said in a deep voice. Hailong promised and ran to his competition area. He looked up and down at his opponent. Indeed, as Siyin said, his opponent was a headless ghost with medium stature. There was no helmet on his heavy armor, not even his neck. The highest part of his body was his shoulder. The center of his shoulders was bloody. If it weren''t for Hailong, he would have adapted to the ground I''m afraid you''ll have to spit out before the game. Since the opponent has no head and no eyes, Hailong can clearly feel that the other party is constantly observing himself. Black impermanence, standing on the high platform, suddenly said in a loud voice: "all underground officials listen to the order and welcome the ten underground kings and the two ghost kings." Hearing black impermanence''s words, Hailong was very excited. The ten kings of the underworld and the two ghost kings represent all the strength of the backbone of the underworld! All the enchanting messengers bowed their heads, and the sea dragon peeked. Wang Fangping, the ghost king, was the first to climb the platform. Behind him was a middle-aged man with a blue face, wearing the same dress as Wang Fangping. After the two of them, ten old men with similar posture and wrapped in blue robes climbed the platform. Their faces seemed to be covered by a layer of black fog. They could only tell their age, but they couldn''t see their appearance clearly. Hei impermanence respectfully introduced the twelve kings into the big chairs that had already been placed, turned to the soul seducer present and said: "Those present are the best of the hell seducers. Most of you haven''t seen the twelve kings because of your low status in the hell. Today, I''ll introduce you. The first is Wang Fangping, the ghost king, and the second is Yin Changsheng, the Yin king. These two are the only ghost Kings in our hell. The other ten are your Highness the ten kings we all know From the third place, the order is: King Qin Guang, King Chu Jiang, Emperor song, King equality, King Wu Guan, King Yan Luo, King Taishan, King Du Du, King Bian Cheng and King rotation. All soul seducing messengers pay homage. " The enchanting messengers fell to the ground one after another, and Hai Long was no exception. After all, he was just a small enchanting messenger in the hell. Although Hai Long''s mana was sealed, he still had a clear feeling of mana. He found that Wang Fangping, the ghost king, was the lowest of the twelve kings on the high platform, and then ranked back in turn. The one with the highest cultivation was the last The Runner King, and the king of hell in the world, only ranked fifth. No wonder martial uncle said that the hell is powerful. The two ghost kings are not counted. The ten kings of the hell are not under Mengyun''s cultivation. The Runner King and King Bian Cheng, who are led by him, seem to be stronger than when they reached the peak of their cultivation in the fairy world. They should have entered the field of great supernatural powers. The ghost King Wang Fangping waved to black impermanence and said, "let''s start." "Yes, Lord ghost king." Hei impermanence respectfully promised and turned to the enchanting messengers present. "The messengers got up and judged the last game of the competition. Start." As soon as his voice fell, Hailong suddenly found that he had lost the headless ghost in front of him. Then, there was a strong force behind him. He threw it forward. Hailong moved his mind and rolled around lightly when it fell to the ground, which immediately dissolved most of the momentum. He exclaimed in surprise. It was so fast. Before he thought more, there was a strong wind behind him again. Hailong began to swim and flash without any hesitation Past the attack. The headless ghost slipped past him and touched the ground with one foot. The heavy armor on his body seemed to have no weight, which could not affect his action at all. He swung his right leg and kicked directly to the head side of the sea dragon. Although carefree travel is wonderful, the sea dragon can''t exert one thousandth of its strength at this time. Seeing that the heavy leg is coming, he has to use his own mental power. The cold flow flows out invisibly and condenses into a shield in front of the sea dragon to block the heavy leg of the headless ghost. When the shield is broken, the headless ghost leg is weak and can''t attack the sea dragon again. The sea dragon is happy and knows himself His mental power improved again. He jumped out fiercely and rushed at the headless ghost who had just fallen to the ground. His palms turned strangely and rushed at the other party with a miserable green ghost spirit. The headless ghost surprisingly didn''t dodge at his own speed, and the sea dragon''s palms were printed under his ribs at the same time. However, something surprised the sea dragon happened. Under his full attack, the headless ghost just shook his whole body, didn''t step back, raised his right leg and kicked the sea dragon out heavily. There was a sharp pain in his chest. Hai long felt that his throat was sweet and suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. His body fell heavily on the field. When the headless ghost kicked him, he understood that his opponent was not only a headless ghost, but also an iron ghost. How can he deal with such an opponent? His mental power can''t play any role except delaying the opponent''s attack. No wonder it''s already a Yin ghost The pawn should remind himself. After rolling on the ground, the sea dragon avoided a heavy step by the headless ghost and stood up shaking. He was suddenly full of desire for his previous strength. A small soul seducing messenger could force himself to be like this. Even if he only had the power in the human world, he could crush him like an ant! The headless ghost''s successive attacks were resolved by the sea dragon''s mental strength with xiaoyaoyou. However, the heavy leg just now hurt the sea dragon, and the armor from his chest had been kicked out. The constant bursts of pain made him feel that his body was getting heavier and heavier, as if he might collapse at any time. The sea dragon knew that he had only the ability to put all his eggs in one basket No matter success or failure, today''s game will end. The headless ghost flipped in the air and kicked at the sea dragon. The part he took was the place where the sea dragon''s armor was broken. A cold light flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes. He didn''t dodge. He watched the big foot in iron boots approaching. There was a strong tragic green light at the tip of the headless ghost''s foot. It was obvious that he had focused on this foot. Heavily, the headless ghost concentrated all the ghost Qi and kicked it in the gap where the sea dragon''s heavy armor broke. Obviously, the sea dragon was ready to concentrate all his mind power on the chest and form a thick layer of defense. However, in order to fight the headless ghost, his mind power had been consumed too much before. Coupled with the headless ghost''s full attack, it immediately made the sea dragon''s chest burst Numbness, severe pain suddenly came, and he had heard the sound of his bones breaking. Consciousness is blurred. Did you fail? Did I fail? No, I can''t lose. I can''t lose for everything. The sea dragon in the blood burst fiercely opened his eyes. His left hand tightly grasped the armor on the headless ghost''s leg, and his right hand suddenly changed. The heavy armor originally covered on the right hand and right arm was completely broken. In the surprised gaze of the surrounding soul seducing messengers, the sea dragon''s right arm suddenly expanded into a dark purple, holding his palm into a fist. The sea dragon ignored the headless ghost on his leg and hit each other''s chest heavily. A purple airflow suddenly came out. In the loud noise, the upper part of the headless ghost was completely blown into fly ash. He has been upgraded from headless ghost to headless ghost. The sea dragon stumbled a few steps and spewed several mouthfuls of blood one after another, but he didn''t fall down. Yes, at the last moment, he supported his body with his firm perseverance, stimulated his dragon''s flying arm with the chaotic Qi he cultivated for more than years, broke out a powerful attack and destroyed his opponent in one fell swoop. His body shook and shook again and again. When Hailong saw that the referee announced his victory, he finally couldn''t support it anymore. He fell heavily in the dust on the ground. At the moment before fainting, he looked in the direction of Siyin ghost and thought in his heart, brother Siyin, I won. You have to keep your word! Everything went into darkness, and the sea dragon lost all consciousness. ¡­¡­ Bursts of cool feeling were introduced into the body. Hailong only felt relaxed. His thought still remained before fainting. He subconsciously shouted, "brother Siyin, brother Siyin." Chapter 319 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" began to be uploaded normally, which bothered book friends to continue to pay attention. Thank you. Bl_ Id = 173050 books restored every Monday ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Another cool breath came into the body. The sea dragon shook and slowly opened his eyes. Although it was dark around, he could still see everything. I was on the high platform of the school military field, and in front of me, there were twelve kings of the underground. Twenty four eyes without any feelings gathered on me. They seemed to be observing something. The ghost King Wang Fangping said calmly, "Hailong Messenger, I announce that you have won the title of magistrate of the hell from today. Before you, the other four judges have been rewarded. The number of participants in this promotion competition is the largest in history, and it is not easy to win the final victory. We allow you to put forward a condition that we can complete as a reward for you." Ecstasy instantly drowned the sea dragon''s heart, a condition that can be completed? I don''t have high requirements. I just hope to learn the mourning stick, soul chasing sword and fire whip. The ten kings of hell will be able to complete this condition! No longer hesitated, just about to ask, a familiar voice sounded in his ear, "Hailong, ZiChou, they left their duty without permission in order to cheer you on. Now they have been taken away. Please ask the ghost king to pardon them, otherwise they may be severely punished!" Hailong recognized that this was the voice of the dead ghost. Hearing the voice of Si Yin, Hailong was a little confused. What should he do? ZiChou is just a friend he has just met. However, if he takes advantage of this good opportunity, he can learn the three unique skills he desires. In that case, he may break through the seal of tota heavenly king as soon as possible and return to the fairyland as soon as possible. From a rational point of view, he naturally knows what to choose. The second time he opened his mouth, Hailong looked at the ghost King Wang Fangping, "I..." Wang Fangping said faintly, "is it difficult to decide? You can raise the conditions higher. As long as we can complete it, we will promise. What I say never counts." Hai Long''s heart is full of bitterness. Take a deep breath. He has decided. "Lord ghost king, in order to cheer me on, eleven soul charmers in my area left their posts without permission. I hope you can forgive their sins. This is my condition." after an extremely fierce struggle in his heart, Hailong made a difficult choice. He believes that there are always opportunities. He is absolutely unwilling to ignore his friends and only care about his own interests. After all, No matter what time, he is always a perceptual person. I knew it would be bad for me, but I still chose it. Wang Fangping''s face showed a look of surprise. "Is that the requirement? Don''t you want to learn the profound immortal method of the underground? This is a rare opportunity for you. You know, in the underground, strength can explain strength. This opportunity can only be once. If you lose it, you can never have it again." Now that Hailong had decided, he relaxed his mind, smiled and said: "Thank you for reminding me. However, my decision will not change. In my heart, brotherhood is far more important than interests. Although I haven''t known them for a long time, I think it''s worth it. If I can''t put my brothers before interests, I don''t deserve to be their brothers." The ghost King''s stiff face showed a smile, "interesting, you are very interesting. Well, as you asked, forgive your friends for leaving without authorization. Your own identity as a judge will remain unchanged." Hailong just wanted to thank the ghost king. A large area of fog suddenly rose around him. He didn''t know why. After a while, the fog had covered the whole school military field. All the original soul seducing messengers were integrated into the clouds, and their figures completely disappeared. When the clouds spread five meters around himself and the twelve kings of hell, he couldn''t move forward any more. Wang Fangping, the ghost king, stood up first, followed by Yin Changsheng, the king of hell, and the ten kings of the underworld also got up one after another. Hai long felt that he was surrounded by the twelve kings of the underworld. At this time, he had no idea of resistance at all. If these strongmen of the underworld really wanted to be bad for themselves, resistance would be futile. Even if they were in the best state, they would never be the same After all, the twelve kings are the vast majority of forces in the underworld except the king of Tibet and Bodhisattva. With a smile, the ghost King Wang Fang nodded to Hailong and said, "yes, very good. You make us very satisfied. You are worthy of being an apprentice of fighting against Buddha. Zhenyuan Daxian is right. Now you are completely mature regardless of your mind or perseverance." The Sea Dragon said quietly, "so you already know my identity? You arranged everything I experienced?" Wang Fangping said: "Not all of them, but most of them are arranged by us. You can only stand here today after many tests. Otherwise, do you think our unique knowledge of the underworld is so easy to spread? When you first entered the underworld, you lost all your mana and will inevitably be very uncomfortable, but you are not discouraged. You keep working hard and even understand the application law of your mind power. This is even true We can''t do it. In particular, when you face the reincarnation pool, you don''t choose to escape and restore mana. We admire it very much. At that time, you have passed the first level. " The sea dragon just felt the cold sweat coming from behind him, tried to keep his breath steady, and asked, "what would I look like if I chose to jump into the reincarnation pool?" Wang Fangping, the ghost king, looked at the sea dragon and said, "if you jumped out of the reincarnation pool at that time, you will directly return to the fairy world after restoring your mana and become your immortal again. However, you will never lose the opportunity to cultivate the unique skills of the hell. We have given you the opportunity. You can''t stick to it yourself. Even Zhenyuan immortal, it''s no wonder." Hailong took a deep breath and said to himself, "fortunately, he didn''t make a wrong choice, otherwise the martial uncle''s efforts will be in vain." so, everything after that is a test for me? " Wang Fangping said: "You can say so. During the year of training together with the dead ghost, you showed your superhuman talent. It''s not easy to cultivate from the strength equivalent to ordinary people to the best of the seduction messengers. When you first attended the promotion meeting, every competition you experienced was real, and none of the seduction messengers you faced showed mercy. And the fierce ghost showed up The body''s ugly ghost is your last test in the previous stage. Under pressure, you have no fear, and your understanding of mental power has made a new breakthrough. You have successfully come to Fengdu. " Hai Long''s face sank. He suddenly realized a problem, stared at Wang Fangping and said, "Lord ghost, if everything is as you said, brother Siyin is also arranged by you. Is the brotherhood between him and me false?" Recalling the care and care given to him by the dead ghost in the past year, the sea dragon has had bouts of colic in his heart. Are those all fake? Wang Fangping''s eyes showed a strange look, with some helplessness, "I can''t judge whether the brotherhood between you is true or false. If you have a chance, you''d better ask him yourself. Today is the last test for you. One is to test your ability. You have succeeded. We all know that you were good at chaos in the fairyland before, but we didn''t expect you to be able to cultivate some again so soon, and the strength of success is equivalent to that of a senior judge You''re surprised that the headless ghost was seriously injured. Why would I say that he was only seriously injured? Don''t forget, this is the underworld. It''s not easy to become a living person here, but it''s already a ghost. How can he die again? No ghost can easily be scared without our permission. What makes us most happy is the last test, If you just put forward another condition instead of pleading for the clowns, maybe you can also get the underground stunt you want to learn, but... "Speaking of this, he suddenly stopped, looked at the sea dragon with deep meaning, and didn''t go on. The sea dragon moved in his heart and said in surprise: "so, are you still willing to teach me the underground stunt?" His heart warmed up. If he could really learn the unique skills of the underworld, what had happened before would be nothing. However, he could not understand the matter of Siyin ghost. Even if the underworld wanted to give himself many tests, there was no need for a soul seducer to be so kind to himself! Wang Fangping smiled and said: "It''s not that easy. Now that you''re a magistrate of the underworld, I can take you as an apprentice and teach you the mourning stick method. You can also choose any of the kings as a teacher to learn the unique skills of the underworld. Among the twelve of us, only one choice is good for you. If you make a wrong choice, I''m afraid you won''t be able to learn God, man and ghost." As soon as the voice fell, the bodies of the ten kings of the underworld and the two ghost kings began to turn around the sea dragon. Wang Fangping''s voice sounded again, "you have to choose well. If you''re wrong, you won''t have another chance." Hai Long smiled bitterly in his heart. How can he choose? He didn''t know anything about the kings in the underworld. How can he choose correctly? He couldn''t help asking: "Lord ghost king, should you give me some tips! Otherwise, it''s unfair for me to let me choose like this. I can''t even remember your names now." "Everything goes with fate. If you are destined for the underworld, you can naturally choose the right one. Otherwise, no wonder we don''t teach you the unique knowledge. Choose. You have only one chance. I can tell you our taboo again. Except me and the Yin king, the titles of the ten kings are king of Qin Guang, king of Chu Jiang, emperor of song, king of equality, king of Guan, king of Yan Luo, king of Mount Tai and all City King, Biancheng king, rotation king. You remember clearly. " The speed of rotation is faster. At this time, Hailong''s mental power is extremely strong. Although the figure in front of him is constantly changing, he doesn''t feel dizzy. His mental power is constantly concentrated. He focuses on every underground king who flashes in front of him. As time goes by, Hailong is disappointed to find that the twelve underground kings are indifferent, No matter how carefully you observe them, you can''t find a flaw in them. With the passage of time, Hailong''s eyes are getting a little sour. His attention is too focused, which makes him consume a lot of mental power. At this time, he already feels tired. Wang Fangping''s voice sounded again, "Hailong, have you chosen? We can''t wait here endlessly." The sea dragon''s mind lit up like lightning. The secret way was that he might as well spell it instead of wasting it like this. Maybe his judgment was right. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and said, "you don''t have to turn around anymore. I''ve already thought about it. My choice is Lord Yama." The twelve kings stopped turning. Wang Fangping''s eyes showed surprise and said, "Hai Long, have you really thought about it? Are you sure you want to choose the king of hell? You know, the legend of hell is different from that of the world. Among the twelve kings of hell, the strength of the king of hell is only the fifth. If you want to change now, it''s still time." The sea dragon smiled and said: "Lord ghost, I found that the people in hell are really simple and lovely. If you don''t say this, I may hesitate. If you say so, I can be sure that I chose the right one. As for the reasons, there are two. First, the king of hell is the most widely read in the world. I think there are always some magical things about the Lord of hell. Second, I want to guess by luck. Thank you Thank you, Lord ghost king. I know my choice is right. "He looked at Wang Fangping with confidence and waited for his confirmation. Before Wang Fangping spoke, the king of hell came out of the ten kings. The invisible majesty made Hai Long breathless. After all, his cultivation was still very weak. A gloomy voice sounded, "Yes, it''s really good. Your brain is really flexible and smart. Your choice is correct and you have passed the test of the last level. Although the preaching of me in the world is exaggerated, I am indeed the most in charge of the hell. Besides the Bodhisattva, I am also the only one in the hell who is good at soul chasing sword. If you choose someone else, you will lose your learning A chance to learn the soul chasing sword. " The sea dragon suppressed the joy in his heart and said as plainly as possible: "so, you are willing to accept me as an apprentice and teach me God #8226; man #8226; ghost? However, I can choose the right one because of luck." Chapter 320 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" has been put on the shelves and updated 9000 + every day. Please keep paying attention to it. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The king of hell shook his head and said: "Luck is also very important sometimes, not because of your good luck, but because you are really destined for the underworld. However, I can''t accept you as an apprentice. You are the disciple of fighting and defeating the Buddha Sun Wukong. I don''t want him to say I robbed his apprentice. Moreover, there are other reasons for you to choose just to see your fate. You can go now and follow this road to the end , your doubts will be revealed and you will get everything you want. " The twelve kings dodged to both sides, and the thick fog behind them separated to both sides, revealing a dark corridor, which seemed to extend far away without an end. At the dark end of the corridor, it seemed as if a voice was calling itself. The sea dragon subconsciously stepped forward and slowly moved forward. Surrounded by darkness, Hailong could only barely distinguish the straight road ahead. He didn''t know where he was now and didn''t want to think more. His subconscious mind told him that if he went down and came to the end, he would get everything he wanted here. I don''t know how long he walked, Hailong felt a little tired. He stopped and looked at the darkness in front of him The sea suddenly fell into a blank. From the moment when he came to the hell to wake up, everything he experienced in the hell continued to pass through his mind. What Siyin ghost did for himself was so clear. "Brother Siyin, is the love between you and my brother true? Don''t deceive me, I really don''t want to lose your good brother!" The sea dragon grabbed his hair in pain. His eyes suddenly lit up. Hai Long looked up blankly and saw a white brilliance shining in front of him. It was a light column. The light was so pure that Hai Long''s anxious heart calmed down, and a faint figure emerged. Hai Long was surprised to find that it was a slender figure, about one meter seven tall. With his back to himself, he could only see that he had one With long black hair and a white robe covering his body, a light treasure light loomed. There was no ghost on his back of his hands. Hailong was surprised at the man''s appearance. He wanted to ask, but he couldn''t ask. The man who suddenly appeared gave him a familiar and cordial feeling, but he could conclude that this was the first time he met him. The white figure slowly turned around, and the white light on his body gradually faded. What Hailong saw was a young handsome face. He looked only about 17 or 8 years old. His handsome face had no defects. His slightly curved eyebrows made his face very soft, and a faint smile hung around his mouth. "Brother Hailong, don''t you know me? I''m your big brother!" The voice was completely out of proportion to his appearance. It was a low, cold, and even hoarse voice. However, the voice sounded like a bolt from the blue in Hai Long''s ears. It was full of shock. He lost his voice and shouted, "brother Siyin." yes, the voice of Siyin ghost and death came out of the mouth of the handsome young man. Hailong wanted to jump up, but at this time he found that his body could not move at all, and his distance from the young man in white could not be narrowed. The young man smiled, and his voice became clear and pleasant, "Hailong, I really didn''t expect that you could successfully pass all the tests in the underworld. Now, the twelve guys have nothing to say. Although I hid my identity from you, I recognized you when you called me my first brother. Maybe you think you will be older than me. You''re wrong. I''m basically the same as the Immortal Emperor I was of the same age. Remember? I told you that when I didn''t come here, my secular family name was Liu. I didn''t deceive you. I was really Liu before. My original name was Liu - Shen - Xiang. " Hai Long murmured, "Liu Chenxiang, Liu Chenxiang, this name sounds familiar. But why is it so vague." Liu Chenxiang smiled: "Are you familiar with me? Maybe you heard a legend about me when you were in the human world. Erlang God in the fairy world was my uncle, my mother was the third virgin, and my father was just an ordinary mortal. My mother violated the heaven rules of the fairy world and was suppressed under Huashan Mountain because she combined with my father and had me. I went through a lot of hardships to successfully split Huashan Mountain and have today''s success Just. Speaking of it, I haven''t been to the Buddha world to see my father and mother for a long time. If you don''t understand, I have another title, called: the king of Tibetans Bodhisattva. "After that, a layer of light golden light rose from under him, a round of Buddha light shrouded him, and the Golden Lotus rose under the seat, holding Liu Chenxiang''s body to float slowly. Hai Long stared at the Tibetan king Bodhisattva in front of him, whose Buddha power was obviously not under the light Buddha. His heart was mixed, and he couldn''t tell what it was like. It was incredible that he had been in the same hall as the Tibetan king Bodhisattva for more than a year. All his doubts were explained in an instant. If the Yin was not the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, how could he follow himself How can you be different from yourself in every competition? No wonder Wang Fangping, the ghost king, looked a little strange just now. The Siyin ghost pawn was the king Bodhisattva of Tibet. Of course, he couldn''t say more. Everything was secretly arranged by him, and he was the highest ancestor in charge of the whole hell. The voice of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva became very soft, "Brother, when I heard you say this word, my heart was really comfortable and warm. Everything you experienced in the underground mansion was arranged by me. You didn''t disappoint me and successfully passed one level after another. Life in the underground mansion was lonely. I once received the favor of Zhenyuan immortal. When he told me that he wanted you to come to the underground mansion to learn underground magic, I decided to test you in person. After all, this is the first time I have contacted people outside the underground for many years. You have brought me a lot of novelty and happiness. Maybe you are angry with me. Why should you deceive you like this? In fact, I have to. Before I came to the underground, the twelve kings of the underground already existed. Although I am the highest ruler of the underground, I must take it Accept their opinions. Although they are awed by the reputation of Zhenyuan immortal, the underground magic has never been spread, so they unanimously request to test you. Only by passing these tests can they confirm that you are qualified to inherit my underground magic. Brother, are you willing to recognize me? " The sea dragon managed to calm his agitated mood and said bitterly, "brother, you''re really hiding it from me. It''s so bitter! Speaking of it, I''m really climbing." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva shook his head and said: "There''s nothing to climb. In the eyes of Buddhism, all beings are equal, and I''m glad to have you as a brother. Hailong, you know what? When I first saw the sadness between your eyebrows, I was unconsciously attracted by you. The Qi of chaos is worthy of seizing heaven and earth. Your inexplicable attraction makes me almost irresistible. This is my space. Let''s go, I''ll take you to my resting place. "With a wave of big sleeve, all the light disappeared in an instant. Hailong only felt that it was dark in front of him and had a sense of being down-to-earth. Gradually there was light around, and the body of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva was no longer so illusory. Hailong found that he was in a simple stone house. There was no decoration except a stone bed. The faint light seemed to be emitted from the wall. There was no door, but it was a closed space. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled and said: "This is the place where I practice in the underground. I''m surprised, isn''t it? In fact, it''s nothing. I''ve seen through all the prosperity. I like this place. As long as it''s clean and tidy, it''s enough for me." Hailong was really surprised. The status of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva was obviously much higher than that of the holy beast Qinglong, even better than that of Zhenyuan immortal, but he lived here so simple. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet smiled and said: "I have known the purpose of your trip for a long time. When you first came to the underworld to be unconscious, through the communication of divine consciousness, I knew all the things that had happened to you. I didn''t expect you to experience so much. You have experienced no less pain than I did at the beginning. Brother, don''t be dissatisfied with the pain. All these are doomed. I believe that you will always be happy and bitter One day. However, I want to explain one thing to you. Although you are my brother, I will never help you lift the ban. If you want to make a breakthrough in cultivation, you must break through the seal of the king of tota with your own strength, otherwise you will be helpless when you meet him again. The Qi of chaos is very magical. If you are the king of tota alone , his seal can''t stop the breakthrough of chaotic Qi at all. Therefore, the seal on your body is dual. The other is from the water attribute mana. Compared with your fire attribute chaotic Qi, although this water attribute mana is worse in essence, it is much stronger than your mana, so you can complete the seal. " Hai Long looked at the Tibetan king Bodhisattva who was much shorter than himself and said firmly, "brother, I never wanted others to help me remove the seal. I believe I can do it with my own strength. Since I have passed the test of hell, can you teach me God #8226; man #8226; ghost?" The Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled and said: "Of course. Although the mourning stick, soul chasing sword and fire whip are based on the highest Dharma of the hell, your chaotic Qi can replace the Dharma of the hell. Moreover, the Dharma of the hell focuses on the attribute of fire. It''s beneficial and harmless for you to learn these. You should remember that if you want to break through the seal in your body, you have to use your own spells and my Dharma of the hell As far as I know, your wife is very anxious to wait for you. Whether you can make a breakthrough as soon as possible depends on your own understanding. The hell is different from the fairyland and the world. One year here is equivalent to a hundred years in the fairyland and the world. Otherwise, why do you think there are so many wronged souls there? " The sea dragon lost his voice and said, "a year is equivalent to a hundred years? So, have I been in the hell for more than a hundred years?" The Tibetan king Bodhisattva nodded and said, "yes, that''s right. Otherwise, although you are very smart, you will never be able to practice a trace of chaotic Qi again in just one year and make your mental power strong enough to surprise me. One year of cultivation in the hell is equivalent to a hundred years in the outer world." As he spoke, he stretched out a hand and pressed on Hai Long''s forehead. Hai Long only felt a shock all over his body, and a surging and powerful mana was instantly injected into his body. This mana was very gentle. He first rotated around all his meridians, and then slowly returned to the Lingtai, merging with the trace of chaotic Qi he had cultivated, and the chaotic Qi suddenly increased first Dozens of times before, it can condense into a small ball. The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet said, "concentrate and calm your qi. What I input for you is the lack of Buddhist power in your body. Under the stimulation of Buddhist power, the chaotic Qi you have absorbed and cultivated for more than a year will produce a certain qualitative change, and it will be much easier for you to practice again. Feel everything I teach you with your mental power. There are not many spells, only four types. Remember clearly." Chaotic fantasies constantly flashed in Hai Long''s mind. He relaxed his mind and deeply imprinted all these transmitted by the Tibetan king Bodhisattva in his mind. Indeed, there are only four moves, including one stick, one sword and two whip. But the cultivation methods are very complicated. The pure Buddha power is still moistening his body, and the Qi of chaos is still expanding. Although it is far from being compared with his past, it has gradually condensed into a chaotic pill the size of a thumb and a joint. Of course, Hailong knows what it means. With it, he can get twice the result with half the effort. How could Hailong let go of such a good opportunity? He put aside all the thoughts in his mind, separated most of his mental power, and urged the condensed chaotic gas in his body to practice according to the original route. Under the control of his mental power, the chaotic gas rotated rapidly, and the speed of absorbing the Buddha power of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva was significantly accelerated. The Buddha power of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva seems to have no margin. When the sea dragon completely enters the fixed state, the Buddha power is still continuously input. The chaotic pill in the body is getting smaller and smaller. The sea dragon is not surprised but happy. That is a sign of complete condensation. Only the more solid the condensation is, the more huge the chaotic gas it contains. Although my eldest brother said he would not help him remove the seal, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of mana to complete himself. I''m afraid even his own brother can''t do this kindness. I don''t know how long it took, the chaotic Qi in the sea dragon''s body has reached the state of round to satisfactory. The body is full of huge chaotic Qi. Of course, the Buddha power lost to him by the king of Tibet Bodhisattva is important. Over the past year, the ghost gas absorbed by him with strong carelessness has also played a vital role. As the king of Tibet Bodhisattva said, the Buddha gas and ghost gas have undergone qualitative change under the absorption and transformation of chaotic gas. It is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two. Hailong clearly felt it, The chaos pill at the Lingtai has a size of one-half of his previous best state. It''s hard for him to hide his ecstasy to have this achievement in a short time. The Buddha power has already stopped injecting. Hailong returned to the Lingtai after running the Qi of chaos for the last week. Chapter 321 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" has been put on the shelves and updated 9000 + every day. Please keep paying attention to it. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª When he opened his eyes, he saw the king of Tibet Bodhisattva with a smiling face. The output of a large number of Buddha power did not seem to have had any impact on him. He looked the same as if he had done nothing. The sea dragon jumped up excitedly and grabbed the shoulder of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, "brother, how can I thank you!" There was a strange look in the eyes of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva. He smiled and said, "since you are a brother, you can''t thank me. Your chaotic Qi is much more magical than I thought. You have benefited a lot from this practice." Hailong nodded and said excitedly, "yes, I already have a huge Qi of chaos in my body. All the previous immortal methods can be applied now. Thank you for your success." The Bodhisattva of the Tibetan king sighed: "at first, Zhenyuan immortal and I agreed that you could only stay in the underground mansion for three years at most, that is, three hundred years in the fairy world. Now two-thirds of the time has passed. This last year is the time for you to understand that I teach you the four type magic. You must seize the time and not waste a day." Hai longleng said, "brother, do you mean that my practice lasted nearly a year? Another hundred years have passed. How time flies!" The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibetans broke free from the hands of the sea dragon holding his shoulder and said: "Don''t be dissatisfied. In a short span of 100 years, you already have the power to surpass the great Luo Jinxian. As long as you can break through the seal in your body, your accomplishments will be higher. You must have memorized the four types of Dharma. Now do you have any questions? If not, I''ll give it to you and you can practice by yourself." Although there is nothing wrong with the Tibetan king Bodhisattva on the surface, he has input a lot of Buddhist power into the sea dragon, and he also needs to find a place to recuperate for a period of time. The Sea Dragon said, "brother, why do you only have one move for the mourning stick and soul chasing sword you taught me? The fire whip and that type of reincarnation are only two moves." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled and said: "There are many immortal skills, but not many. The moves of mourning stick, soul chasing sword and fire whip are very overturned. If you want to learn them all, I''m afraid you can''t achieve them in a year. The instant attack of God #8226; man #8226; ghost can be composed of any of these three immortal skills. Therefore, only one move is enough, but more is useless. Your mana has been restored, and you can When you use the golden cudgel, you can use the mourning cudgel to practice, and the soul chasing sword can also be practiced with the sword and stick. As for the fire whip, you can use my dragon binding bundle. " With a flash of red light, a long red whip floated in front of the sea dragon. After listening to the words of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva, he had a clear understanding in his heart. The long whip in front of him was a little longer than Mengyun''s love, reaching about three feet. There were circles of strange lines on the whip body, and the red light was faint. The sea dragon could clearly feel that there was extremely overbearing mana on this dragon binding bundle. Probe your hand He grabbed the whip into his palm, and a heat flow came through his palm. The whole whip body seemed to be integrated with himself. His wrist shook slightly, and the Dragon binding bundle immediately moved like a wave. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled and said: "This dragon binding bundle is extremely domineering. It is made by connecting and refining a dragon tendon on each of the nine sons of the dragon. Since I entered the Buddha world, my cultivation has changed from domineering to peaceful. I can''t use it for a long time. I''ll give it to you. It''s also a gift for you. You should remember that the six reincarnations in the underworld are extremely domineering. Once I hit each other, I can destroy at least one-third of my opponent''s divine consciousness , not easy to use. At the same time, the six samsara will also cause a great burden on yourself when you use it, and your body will be stiff for a moment. Therefore, you must protect yourself before using it. " Speaking of this, his hands closed slowly in front of his chest, and the stone house suddenly changed. The original area of only dozens of square meters expanded to thousands of square meters, just like an underground square. He took a deep look at the sea dragon and murmured: "There is no empty talk about lawlessness. There is no wisdom to say. Ten thousand dharmas speak of cause. One mind should feel and reason. Therefore, the cause of Dharma will be divided first. Everything has a definite number. Cultivation can be hard but not rash. The mind must always guard the Lingtai to avoid being invaded by ghost Qi. When the underground magic is completed, you need to understand it and remove the seal." The figure of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva gradually faded in front of the sea dragon, and the surrounding suddenly lit up for a few minutes. When the sea dragon looked at it, the figure of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva had disappeared out of thin air. Everything he showed made the sea dragon feel more and more unfathomable. He took a deep look at the place where the king of Tibet Bodhisattva disappeared. The mana worked and rushed into the bundle of binding the dragon. The red light twined up and disappeared immediately Lost in the sea dragon''s left arm. He regained a large amount of chaotic Qi, which brought a sense of rebirth to Hai long. He took a deep breath and felt the surging mana in his body. He couldn''t wait to summon the golden cudgel. With a flash of light, the golden cudgel appeared in Hai Long''s palm. Driven by the chaotic Qi, the golden light lit up the whole stone room. Hai Long restrained his mana in the cudgel and walked with the cudgel. In a moment, ten thousand pieces of gold Full of light, thunderbolt three hits are completed in an instant in the connotation of mana. Everything is so natural. The strong feeling of long absence fills Hailong''s heart with excitement. Driven by Hai Long''s idea, Qianjun staff method was used successfully. When the final version was finished, Hai Long was right in the middle of the stone chamber. Looking at the invincible golden cudgel in his hand, he murmured to himself, "misty, tianqin and shadow, wait for me, and I will break through the seal and return to you as soon as possible." After using the Qianjun stick method once, Hai Long found that the stone chamber was not simple. There were powerful mana restrictions on the walls, top and ground around the stone chamber. Although he didn''t attack directly with the Qianjun stick, the chaos emitted by ordinary places could not be tolerated by stones. Since there are restrictions around, Then you can devote yourself to cultivation. The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibetans taught him his God #8226; People #8226; The three types of ghosts are the night cry of the small building with the mourning stick, the soul chasing sword and the fire burning God with the fire whip. The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibetans didn''t tell him that these three moves were the most powerful of the three spells. Because the sea dragon used to use the stick method, he could soon start crying at night. Different from the magnificent momentum of the Qianjun stick method, the mourning stick method was full of gloomy Qi. Under the urging of the Dharma decision, Crying at night in the small building will make a frightening and shrill sound and disturb the other party''s mind. Then the stick body will turn into countless dark green lights and shadows. From a tricky point of view, it will attack the opponent instantly with a huge ghost spirit and give the opponent a fatal blow. Hailong is extremely intelligent and can concentrate. After three months, he has mastered the four forms taught by the king of Tibet Bodhisattva, even God #8226; People #8226; Ghosts can also be used reluctantly. Although they can''t exert their real power, they are also similar in shape. Hai Long''s deepest experience is the special attack of the fire whip, the six samsara, which is also his favorite underground magic. Among the four types of magic, it belongs to the six samsara. He cultivates the fastest. For ordinary underground ghosts and soldiers, the six samsara is simply too difficult, because it requires a lot of energy and ideas to control the whip potential, but for Hai Long, Without this worry, when he practiced the six samsara, he deeply realized why the Tibetan king Bodhisattva had guided him to practice his mental power. Mental power plays a vital role in hell magic. Standing in the center of the stone chamber, the sea dragon gasped slightly. For three months, he has fully understood the mystery of the four types of underground magic. It is time to break through the seal in the body. Three months later, it was nearly 30 years in the fairyland. Hailong not only learned the four types of underground magic, but also made great progress in the chaotic Qi condensed in his body. Today is his first attempt to launch an attack on the seal in his body in three months. Sitting cross legged on the ground, Hailong concentrated his mind power on the Lingtai. The seal and his current chaos pill stayed in the Lingtai. Hailong''s mind was already mature and had no previous impatience. Although he was a little nervous, he carefully incorporated the chaos Qi into the Lingtai, guided it around the body with all his mind power, and promoted it to its best state, Just ready to attack the seal. The chaos pill was completely condensed, and the sea dragon carefully transferred it to the colorful light surrounding his original mana. The chaos pill slowly deformed under the oppression of the sea dragon''s powerful mental power, which he dared not think before, but now he easily did it. The chaos pill like a cone gently touched the colorful light with its tip, and the sea dragon only felt a shock, A sharp pain spread all over his body in an instant, which made him spasm. After the test, Hai Long was surprised. The forbidden power of tota heavenly king was really overbearing. His seal seemed to be connected with all the meridians in his body. If he broke through this seal, it would bring a great load to the meridians. Moreover, through the contact just now, Hai Long found that the colorful light was extremely tenacious, Whether it can break through is still unknown. Time is urgent, how can he waste it? As soon as he gritted his teeth, the sea dragon took a deep breath, completely injected his mind into the conical chaotic pill, and rushed to the colorful light with all his strength regardless of everything. Boom, the seven orifices bleed at the same time, and the sea dragon''s body trembles violently. He succeeded and successfully broke through the colorful light. However, he also failed, because the blue prohibition behind the colorful light resisted the remaining power of the Qi of chaos. The sea dragon suddenly thought that the blue prohibition should be the water attribute prohibition power called by the king Bodhisattva of Tibet. If he had the same mana as before and launched another impact, he might be able to break through the second level of prohibition, but now he can''t even move a finger. Hai Long''s previous judgment was correct. The prohibition imposed by the king of tota was indeed connected with his own meridians. His previous full impact was equivalent to hitting himself with all his mana. How could he bear such an attack? Although his body was extremely tough, this impact hurt all his veins and couldn''t move at all. Hailong was not discouraged by this failure. He had already prepared for failure. For him, failure was not terrible. Although he failed this time, he also got a lot of inspiration. It''s absolutely impossible to use mental power to urge mana to attack directly. He roughly calculated that if he wants to break through the double prohibition at one time, it''s possible unless he can have twice the mana before being banned, because after breaking through the first prohibition, he must retain part of the mana to support the point after breaking through, otherwise, after the mana goes deep, Once the first level of prohibition set by the king of tota is closed, you will lose contact with that mana, and your accomplishments will be greatly damaged immediately. To support the prohibition of the king of tota, you need the same mana as before. However, the present chaos pill in his body is only three fifths of the previous chaos pill. There is too much difference from the mana required to break through the seal, let alone a year. If you practice like this now, you may not be able to practice twice the mana in a thousand years. After all, when the mana reaches a certain level, there will be a bottleneck. Although the sealed mana can not be mobilized, it still occupies a large part of his Lingtai, so that his mana can not be connected smoothly in his cultivation. Therefore, Hailong has completely denied his previous practice. It is absolutely impossible to succeed in this method. In my mind, I kept remembering the skills I had practiced, trying to find a suitable one. However, he denied every kind of immortal Dharma one by one. After all, immortal Dharma should be supported by mana. The best way to break through the prohibition is to suppress it with mana. But where do you have enough mana now! Do you really want to cultivate the Qi of chaos? No, I can''t use this stupid way. Misty has been waiting for me for so long. How can I let him wait any longer? Since brother Tibetans said he still had one year, he must have some basis. There must be a special way to break through the prohibition in a short time. But what is the way? Alas, if only your chaotic Qi could have the invincible power of the golden cudgel. It would be worthwhile to break the seal in one fell swoop, even if you suffer more pain. As long as there is a golden cudgel, even if the mana of the person who seals himself reaches the realm of great supernatural power, the prohibition is not unbreakable. Chapter 322 Xiaosan''s new book "Qin emperor" has been put on the shelves and updated 9000 + every day. Please keep paying attention to it. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Thinking of this, Hailong suddenly felt a light in his heart. He seemed to think of something, the golden cudgel, the golden cudgel? That''s a magic weapon connected with your body and mind! Since it is called Ruyi golden cudgel, it may be able to turn into mana and integrate into your body. Moreover, you can now control the deformation of chaos pill. If you make chaos pill look like yourself, hold the golden cudgel and launch thunderbolt three dozen and God #8226; People #8226; Ghost, what seal can stop you. No wonder brother Tibetan king said that if he wanted to break through the seal, he had to rely on the power of underground magic. He attacked six times in a row. Even the three-layer seal could break through. Yes, that must be it. Thinking of this, Hailong couldn''t help laughing. The laughter affected his meridians and immediately made him spasm. "You think it''s right. If it''s so easy, why should I let you practice for a year? Once you launch thunderbolt three dozen and God #8226; man #8226; ghost in your body, I''m afraid your little body will explode and die before the seal is broken. Do you think the meridians in your body can withstand your tossing like that?" a helpless voice sounded, The king of Tibet Bodhisattva did not know when he had appeared beside the sea dragon. The white and clean hand pressed on the sea dragon''s platform. The pure Buddha power moistened all the damaged meridians in his body like spring breeze and rain. The Buddha power of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva was indeed unfathomable. In a short time, the meridians in the sea dragon''s body had recovered as usual, but the Mana loss was great. Now he is still a little weak. As soon as the hand of the local Tibetan king Bodhisattva left his body, the sea dragon couldn''t wait to say, "brother, I think that method is not good? But only in that way can I break the seal by relying on my own strength! I really can''t think of another way." The Bodhisattva king of Tibet sucked his right hand, made the sea dragon stand up and praised him: "Your mind is really active. I thought you needed my wake-up to understand. It seems you don''t need it now. You think well. That''s really the only way, but it''s not used as you think. If you use it as you think, your body''s meridians can''t be loaded at all. Therefore, when you attack the seal with six consecutive strokes, you must first find no damage Otherwise, even if you really break through the seal, the sudden rampant mana is not what your body can bear. As a result, it will bring unimaginable disasters to yourself. When two chaotic gases meet, they will burst out in an instant. At that time, even if I want to save you, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it. " The sea dragon''s mind turned very fast. After listening to the explanation of the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva, he suddenly understood the truth, nodded and said with lingering fear: "brother, I''m too eager for quick success and instant benefit. Please teach me." the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled: "Of course, you can''t think of the way I envision, but now is not the time to teach you. I don''t want you to take risks. When can you use six combos without any obstacles, and I''ll teach you the specific way. You don''t have to refute. I know your current situation, but do you think the one you use now is six combos? Let''s not talk about thunderbolt first How slow is the connection between thunderbolt triple hit and God, man and ghost? You are far from understanding the essence of God, man and ghost alone. Brother, one year is the most conservative estimate, and you need to practice more. The most important part of six combos is the transformation of chaotic Qi in your body. Thunderbolt triple hit can be used directly with chaotic Qi, and God #8226 People #8226; ghosts have to be transformed into ghosts. If you want to achieve six consecutive attacks in one move, you must make the transformation process between the completion of thunderbolt three strikes, and you can''t affect the power of thunderbolt three strikes. " As soon as he inhaled, the Dragon binding bundle hidden on the sea dragon''s left arm had reached the Bodhisattva king of Tibet. He said in a deep voice, "see clearly." He held the handle of the whip in one hand and the body of the whip in the other. He raised his arms and held the heaven to offer the three forms of God, man and ghost. The most strange thing about the ghost is that it can be used with any kind of magic instrument, such as stick, sword and whip. I saw the king Bodhisattva of Tibet turn the whip into a stick. In the bleak wind, he cried in a small building at night and surrounded all the spaces that the sea dragon can dodge in an instant The stick transformed from the Dragon bundle is like a poisonous snake. It turns into an infinite and dense stick shadow. The strong pressure makes the sea dragon unable to move. When the Dragon bundle is approaching, the pressure suddenly disappears. The cold light flashes, flashes and flashes. There are almost no intermittent three lights. With frightening light, the sea dragon stabs the eyebrow, chest and abdomen respectively. The sea dragon just feels it a little The cold light disappears at the slightest sting. It is the soul chasing sword technique. The essence of this move is a fast word. The attack made by the king of Tibet Bodhisattva is far from what the sea dragon can achieve. He can''t help but marvel, but it''s not over yet. When the three cold lights disappear, the sea dragon feels as if he has fallen into the abyss of hell and binds the dragon Softly, whipping shadows, like hell, wrapped in every part of his body, his mind is blurred, and his body is soft. He can not help falling to the ground. The fire whip itself can not only attack the flesh, but also disturb the God. Fire is the essence of it. Everything is just done in the blink of an eye. There is hardly any crying in the small building. The pause has been completed in the vibration of the Dragon binding bundle. The sea dragon deeply realized that if the Tibetan king Bodhisattva really wanted to attack himself, even if there were a hundred lives, it would be over. With a flash of red light, the Dragon binding bundle like a swimming dragon returned to the left arm of the sea dragon. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet said calmly: "See clearly. You''ve also practiced God #8226; man #8226; ghost. You should be able to understand the secret. Don''t rush to cultivate six combos. When you practice God #8226; man #8226; ghost to my level, you can talk about it. As for the method of magic power conversion, it''s up to you to touch. Cultivation can''t be skillful. You can''t get a harvest with no effort. It''s a year away There are still nine months to go. Take care of yourself. When your six combos are fully formed, I''ll give you some advice. " The figure of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva disappeared again, but the momentum when he used God #8226; man #8226; ghost just now remained in the stone house. Hai long kept remembering the operation of mana when the king of Tibet Bodhisattva was connected, and he suddenly realized it in his heart. Kneeling on the ground, he entered a state of cultivation. He had to restore mana before he could practice God #8226; man #8226; ghost. Since his eldest brother has been It is said that there is a way to break through the seal. The most important task now is to completely complete the six combos. After so many efforts and opportunities, how can Hailong not be interested? He put down the urgency of returning to the fairyland, and finally entered the journey of cultivating the six combos. In this wide stone house, his accomplishments are growing by a penny. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The underworld. In the underworld palace. The tianqin just returned from the underworld temple and was ready to start today''s cultivation. A low voice sounded, "Your Highness, I have something to report." Tianqin doesn''t have to look back. She also knows who the visitor is. She calls herself your highness, and can make herself feel no breath. In the underworld, only Mingsheng, the leader of Mingwei, smiled and turned her head and said, "brother Mingsheng, I haven''t told you many times. Don''t call me your highness in the future. Just call my name directly." Ming Sheng lowered his head and said faintly, "there are differences between the upper and lower levels. How can I call your Highness''s name taboo." Tianqin knew that the man was very stubborn and said helplessly, "whatever you want, what can I do for you? Did the master ask me to go there?" Mingsheng nodded and said, "emperor, please go down the hall." Tianqin smiled and said, "let''s go now. Don''t let the master wait for a long time." then she walked to the place where the Emperor Ming practiced. "Wait a minute." Mingsheng called tianqin, "Your Highness, there''s another thing to report to you. The four people you gave me last time have improved a lot after a hundred years of training. They come from the human world and practice much faster than ordinary Ming Wei. Moreover, they seem to be very loyal to you and express their hope to stay with you. I think you are a prince now and need some followers to help him As the cultivation accomplishments of intermediate Ming guards, you can barely complete this task. Do you want them to come and guard you? " Tianqin''s heart moved. If Mingsheng hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten those four people for a hundred years. They were Jin shisan, the leader of the demon sect, Jin Shishi, the leader of the TANLA clan, Moha, the leader of the Qiang clan, and Soto, the leader of the Miao Nationality. At the beginning, Emperor Ming sent these four people to tianqin. After inheriting the throne of Chu Jun, tianqin felt that the four people were not strong enough and handed them over to him Mingsheng. At this time, when she heard Mingsheng say it, her heart suddenly felt cordial, nodded and said, "well, when I come back from the master, you''ll let them see me." then, just as she was going to find the Emperor Ming, she found that Mingsheng showed a look of wanting to talk and stopping, and couldn''t help asking: "Brother Mingsheng, is there anything else? Just tell me what you have. You know my temperament and don''t like detours." Mingsheng hesitated and said: "That''s right. Not long ago, two people from the human world succeeded in the underworld robbery. Their accomplishments were not low and their talents were excellent. Because the emperor was always in isolation, his Highness the underworld king asked them to stay with me first. I saw that they had great potential, so I took them into the underworld guard. They once mentioned your name and wanted to see you. It seems that they are in the human world They know you very well. Moreover, they also know Jin thirteen or four people. These two people, one named Li Feng and the other named Li Wuxian, are a couple. Do you know each other? " After listening to Mingsheng''s words, tianqin lost her voice and said, "what, Li Feng and Li have no time? They have also been promoted to the underworld. Great. Now the sea dragon can rest assured. Brother Mingsheng, these two people are very close to me. Now bring them to me immediately. I want to introduce them to Shifu." She is the wife of Hailong. Naturally, she understands the importance of Lifeng to Hailong. Naturally, she can''t arrange them like Jin 134. Moreover, with the relationship of Hailong, Lifeng and Lifeng will really help themselves. I hope Shifu can give them some opportunities. Mingsheng hesitated and said, "but the emperor asked you to go now. If you delay..." Tianqin said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''ll explain it naturally from Shifu. Just bring Li Feng to them quickly." now she really hopes to see Li Feng and Li Wuxian immediately. Mingsheng reluctantly nods his head and suddenly disappears in front of tianqin. Since tianqin can''t dispel their thoughts immediately, he can only lead them to come as quickly as possible. After a while, under the leadership of Mingsheng, Li Feng and Li wucai came to the tianqin cultivation room together. Although they knew they wanted to see tianqin, they were still stunned when they saw her. They had not seen the true face of tianqin. Li Feng just heard that Hailong said tianqin was his wife. As soon as they entered the door, they saw a woman covered in black The woman in the long dress is too fierce and impeccable. She always boasts of her appearance, but when she sees tianqin, she can''t help feeling ashamed. From the aspect of appearance, she is not inferior to tianqin, but her temperament is far worse. Tianqin''s seventh demon Dharma has reached the middle stage of cultivation, and her cultivation is far from comparable. She has inherited the throne of Prince of the underworld, and she is naturally and beautiful However, there was a dignified atmosphere. Her silver hair was so dazzling, and there was a faint smile on her dimple. Li Feng and Li Wu have no time to look at tianqin, and tianqin is also looking at them. The husband and wife of the demon sect have no change, but their breath is much more condensed than before. Obviously, their mana has made a certain breakthrough after they rise to the underworld. Looking at their puzzled eyes, tianqin smiled and said, "I forgot. This is the first time you''ve seen my true face. When I was the evil ancestor, I always used magic to hide my appearance. You have all been immortal. What about the leader of Li Tian? His cultivation is still above you. Didn''t he succeed in robbing?" When tianqin mentioned Li Tian, Li Feng''s eyes turned red and choked: "adoptive father, in order to help us, he lost all his magic skills into us, which enabled us to successfully rob and ascend to the underworld. What should I call you? You are the wife of my eldest brother. I''ll call you sister-in-law." Tianqin puffed a smile, looked at the discolored Mingsheng beside Li Feng and said, "no, this is the underworld after all. We don''t have a lot of age difference. Sister Wuxian should be older than me. It''s too awkward to call sister-in-law." she sighed, and her eyes showed a confused color, "I didn''t expect Lord Li Tian to go like this. Everything has its own destiny. Don''t be too sad." Mingsheng coughed and said, "Your Highness, the emperor is still waiting for you?" Tianqin nodded and said, "Li Feng, sister Wuxian, come with me to see the master. Although Hailong is not here, I should take good care of you. As long as I am one day, I will never let you suffer in the underworld." With that, he took Li Feng and Li Wu to the place where the Emperor Ming practiced. Ming Sheng followed him without saying a word, but his face was a little gloomy. Li Feng followed tianqin forward and asked in a low voice, "sister tianqin, did you hear from your eldest brother after you entered the underworld? He had successfully robbed him the last time I saw him." Chapter 323 This book is lifted every week. Qin emperor has been put on the shelves and updated 9000 + every day. Please keep paying attention to it. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Tianqin''s delicate body was shocked, turned around and looked at Li Feng, gently nodded and said: "We met him more than 100 years ago. He is very good and his accomplishments have been raised to a high level. His teachers have a high position in the fairy world. I think he should live happily in the fairy world with his sister piaomi now, and I miss him very much. But you know, the fairy and the nether world have always been opposed. At least now we can''t be together, but No matter what time, I will always be his wife. " Li Feng sighed and said, "as long as he''s okay, elder brother. Sister tianqin, it''s his blessing that elder brother can marry a wife like you." Tianqin didn''t say anything. A moment later, they had come to the secret room of Emperor Ming''s cultivation. Tianqin respectfully said to the secret room, "master, disciple tianqin, please see me." The old voice of the Ming emperor came from inside, "who is coming with you, Qin er? You should know that Shifu doesn''t like to be disturbed." Tianqin respectfully said, "master, those who came with me are my former friends in the human world. They have excellent talents. I brought them to see you in order to enhance the power of the underworld." After a pause, Emperor Ming''s voice sounded again, "then come in. Mingsheng, you are waiting outside. No one can enter without my command." The three of tianqin walked into the secret room. The layout in the secret room was simple and simple. There were only a few huge bookshelves in about 100 square meters. The emperor of the underworld crossed his knees in the middle and closed his eyes slightly, just like an ordinary old man. There was no strong breath on his body. Tianqin winked at Li Feng and Li Wuxian, knelt to the ground and said respectfully, "disciple tianqin, please greet the master." Li Feng and Li Wuxian hurriedly knelt down, "Li Feng (Li Wuxian) paid a visit to the emperor." The dark emperor still closed his eyes and said faintly, "get up." Slowly open the old eyes, the two dark Qi came out without any omen. Li Feng and Li have no time. At the same time, their bodies tremble and their whole body spasms constantly. Tianqin stood up as if she didn''t see the appearance of Li Feng''s husband and wife, and stood respectfully aside. She knew that the Emperor Ming was checking Li Feng''s accomplishments and talents. After a while, the black Qi disappeared, and Li Feng and Li Wu had no time to gasp like Amnesty. The emperor of the underworld nodded and said, "yes, your talent is really good. Since you are Qin er''s friends, I''ll take you as registered disciples for the time being. I hope you can help Qin Er wholeheartedly in the future and don''t make any mistakes." Li Feng and Li Wuxian were filled with fear when the emperor of the underworld was exploring their accomplishments just now. After coming to the underworld for a few years, they had already adapted to the world of the strong. They clearly felt that the emperor of the underworld was like a towering mountain, and they were just a trace of dust at the foot of the mountain. Let alone resistance, they couldn''t even breathe smoothly. It''s absolutely impossible to worship the emperor of the underworld as a teacher in the underworld Yes, they are the best destination. They are all smart people. They immediately knelt down again and said respectfully, "see you, master." without any carelessness, they made three obeisances and nine kowtows. The emperor of the underworld still sat there and let them salute. Then he said calmly, "tianqin will be your elder martial sister. Qin''er, you can teach them the great magic method of the underworld. After a while, let them go to the demon world to experience it. When they reach your original level, let them come back." Tianqin was stunned and said, "master, do you have to let them go to the demon world?" The emperor said, "if you want to become a man in the underworld, you must first eat the pain of suffering. Without your experience in the demon world, can you achieve today?" Li Feng resolutely said, "master, we are willing to go to the demon world. No matter how difficult it is, we will complete our own cultivation." There was a smile on the old face of the dark emperor, "In fact, I''ve noticed your husband and wife for a long time. Anything that happens in the underworld can''t escape my eyes. Li Feng, what I appreciate most is your perseverance. In this regard, you should not only be better than flawless, but also better than tianqin. As long as you can return from the demon world within 500 years, your future achievements will not be lower than qiner. Later, Qin After my son took over the throne of the emperor of the underworld, I can rest assured with the help of you two. You can go out now. Mingsheng will arrange your residence in the palace of the emperor of the underworld. When tianqin teaches you the great magic method of the underworld, I will naturally arrange you to enter the demon world. " Li Feng and Li have no time to thank the Emperor Ming. At the same time, they quietly retreat after seeing tianqin. Knowing that Emperor Ming had something to say to himself, tianqin bowed her head and said, "master, I''m sorry I caused you trouble." The emperor of the underworld smiled kindly and said: "No, you didn''t cause me any trouble. All my decisions were based on the interests of the underworld. If Li Feng and Li are too flawless to be trained, do you think I would accept them as registered disciples? You''re right. Their talents are not below you, just a little worse than your husband Hai long. Unfortunately, Hai Long didn''t cultivate demons at the beginning, otherwise, my position as the emperor of the underworld should be handed down Give it to him. Boy, there''s one thing I don''t know if I should tell you. " Tianqin''s heart tightened. It was the first time she heard this hesitant tone from Emperor Ming, "master, what can make you so hesitant? Is your body..." The dark emperor shook his head and said, "although I am old, I can''t die for a while. This is about you. I can''t always hide it from you. When the sea dragon left the demon world, I once attached a trace of my divine knowledge to him. Therefore, although he was in the fairy world, I can feel what happened to him." Tianqin was shocked. "Master, do you mean something happened to Hailong? He, what happened to him?" The emperor of the underworld sighed and said, "Hai Long is stubborn. After he left the demon world and returned to the fairy world, he immediately went to the fairy palace to find his wife. For some reason, he had a great conflict with the fairy palace. Finally, he was sealed in the eight treasure exquisite tower by Li Jing, the king of tota in the fairy palace." After listening to Emperor Ming''s words, tianqin was very anxious, "master, this was more than 200 years ago. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" The Emperor Ming didn''t care about the collision of tianqin''s words. He sighed, "what can I tell you? The 100000 year agreement I made with the Tathagata hasn''t come yet. I''m afraid even the master of Hailong, Sun Wukong, can''t fight. I tell you, it will only make you sad." Tianqin kept panting, with a faint black breath on her body and biting her fragrant lips. At this time, her heart was in chaos, and she wanted to fly to the fairy world to find the sea dragon immediately. "Master, what happened later? Has Hai long been sealed in the eight treasures exquisite tower? His master and martial uncle are all those who have great powers in the fairy world. Do they just die?" The Emperor Ming calmly said: "Save? If they want to save, I won''t tell you this today. The sea dragon destroyed nearly one-third of the area of the fairy palace, destroyed the flesh of nearly ten immortals above the level of Da Luo Jinxian, and rashly assassinated the fairy emperor. How can the fairy emperor forgive him for such a serious crime. Although his martial uncle and master have great magical powers, the fairy emperor is the orthodox in the fairy world after all. He committed a crime in the sea dragon After the great sin of heaven, they couldn''t say much. Finally, at the suggestion of Zhenyuan immortal, the Immortal Emperor ordered the king of tota to seal the mana of Hailong and put him into the 18th floor of hell to suffer. I think maybe Hailong''s master and martial uncle have abandoned him. The hell is a mysterious place, and my divine consciousness disappeared after entering there. How about Hailong now, so do I I don''t know. " "Eighteen hell?" tianqin said with cold light in his eyes. "If the sea dragon is damaged, I must level the fairy world." The emperor of the underworld took a deep breath and said, "Qin Er, your accomplishments are far from enough. Although the sea dragon will encounter endless difficulties in the eighteen layers of hell, he has the Qi of chaos and should not worry about his life. If you want to save the sea dragon, you must go to the underground. The underground is powerful, and there are many people with high accomplishments. Although his strength is not as good as that of the fairyland, it is not far away." Tianqin resolutely said, "no matter how many strong people there are, I must go to hell. If the sea dragon dies, what''s the meaning of my life?" The emperor shook his head and said: "It''s urgent. Hai Long won''t die, but his pain will deepen day by day. The underworld is nominally under the jurisdiction of the fairy world, and there is no direct access to the underworld in our underworld. If you want to go to the underworld, you must go to the fairy world first. You can only do so if you can find the entrance to the underworld in the fairy world. But the fairy world is very wide, and the exit to the underworld is very heavy Yes, there must be a fairy with high cultivation. Therefore, if you want the sea dragon to suffer less, you must occupy the fairy world first, and then destroy the hell, so as to save the sea dragon. " Tianqin''s body constantly exudes a strong killing opportunity. A pair of beautiful eyes have become pure white and said coldly: "I don''t care who has banned the sea dragon, and no matter how many people are standing between us. Whoever dares to stop me will kill the God and the ghost. I must save the sea dragon in the shortest time." A cold light flashed in Emperor Ming''s eyes and nodded: "In another 600 years, the 100000 year deadline set by me and the Tathagata Buddha will arrive. At that time, our army of the underworld can naturally attack the fairyland. Soon I will enter the death level to practice. Qin Er, the army of the underworld needs to be led by a person with strong cultivation. Otherwise, it must not be the opponent of the immortal and the Buddha. If you want to save the sea dragon, you must be in this short two years In a hundred years, I have reached the Ninth level of the great law of the dark devil. Only in this way can you succeed. Are you confident? " Tianqin nodded firmly and said, "no matter how difficult it is, I must reach that level. Shifu, please give me some advice. However, Hailong will suffer from hell for another 600 years." her white eyes are black again, but tears trickle down. Her heart hurts. She really misses Hailong! The emperor sighed: "Maybe it''s a disaster hit by the sea dragon. What you can do now is to avenge him and save him from the sea of suffering. In fact, there has always been a secret in the underworld, which only the emperor of the underworld has known. As long as you work hard, any man of the underworld can cultivate the eighth layer of the underworld magic Dharma, but the ninth layer is out of reach. In fact, everyone doesn''t know, among them are This secret is not difficult to cultivate, but there is another set of mental skills. It can only be achieved by cultivating this set of mental skills. Since the birth of the underworld, I am the third emperor of the underworld. The first two emperors of the underworld died because they became possessed by the devil because of their study of this mental skill. I am very lucky. I have two cultivation notes left by predecessors through my own efforts, Finally, I have perfected the Ninth level of the dark devil Dharma. I only have a hundred years. In a hundred years, you must break through to the eighth level, so that I can re transmit the Ninth level to you before I enter the death level. The Tianmo blade contains a lot of my mana. At that time, as long as I help you integrate the Tianmo blade into your body, you will definitely have a chance to break through to the Ninth level in 500 years At that time, no one in the underworld can compete with your majesty. With the help of moon stone and Mingyou, I will lead my army in the underworld into the immortal and Buddha worlds, and I will succeed in the first battle. " Tianqin nodded solemnly and said, "OK, master, don''t worry. In a hundred years, I will reach the eighth level of dark devil Dharma. I will shut up immediately after dealing with Li Feng and Li Wuqi." The emperor of the underworld took a porcelain vase out of his arms and handed it to tianqin. He said, "this is the magic pill I made in my early years of cultivation. It is made by concentrating all the best underworld herbs in my underworld and refining them in a special way. You can take one pill every ten years when cultivating. Otherwise, even if you try again, you can''t reach the eighth level in a hundred years." Tianqin took the porcelain vase with an expressionless face and said, "thank you, master, I will never live up to your expectations." she secretly vowed, Hailong, wait, I know you''ve suffered, but your suffering will never be in vain. I''ll level the fairy world and avenge you. I won''t let anyone hurt you. The Emperor Ming said calmly, "well, Qin Er, go out first. Don''t be too aggressive in cultivation. Their affairs need you to arrange." Tianqin nodded, saluted Emperor Ming respectfully, then turned and walked out. Looking at her back, Emperor Ming showed a proud smile. He said to himself: "Qin''er, although you are very smart, the sea dragon is really your death. His safety can affect everything about you. This time, I''m afraid the fairy world will be difficult. Only when a person has persistent faith in his heart, everything he does will succeed. Sorry, boy, I have to deceive you for the sake of the underworld, but most of what I said is also true. One day, you will know Master Bai is painstaking. Buddha Tathagata, you don''t know if you''re dead. I hope you''re not dead. I really want to see your surprise. If I were alive at that time, I would see Qin er''s heroism in commanding the six realms with my own eyes. Ha ha, ha ha. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Chapter 324 This book is lifted every week. Qin emperor has been put on the shelves and updated 9000 + every day. Please keep paying attention to it. Thank you. Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Thunderbolt - three - strike." the golden light suddenly bloomed. Qianjun chengyuyu, talked and laughed and retreated from the sky. Hanging upside down from the old gentleman''s furnace, the shadow of the staff was like an illusion, but each staff was so clear. The sea dragon of Qianjun staff method had understood it for a long time. Although its mana was not as good as before, its power was not weak at all. In terms of divinity, Even more than before. The Bodhisattva standing in front of him had a dignified face. Seeing the stick shadow cleaving towards him, he pinched the Dharma with his hands, walked outside in circles of milky white ripples, and received three dozen thunderbolts from the sea dragon from the front. The roar is heard all the time. The invincible characteristic of the golden cudgel has been brought into full play. Every bombardment will break a layer of defense of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, but the defense prohibition of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva is as endless. Under the guidance of the law, it can always make up in time to withstand the attack of the sea dragon. Seeing that the thunderbolt three dozen offensive was about to disappear, the sea dragon suddenly turned around, and the light of the golden cudgel in his hand changed. He held the heaven to worship the three movements of God, man and ghost. There was no artificial trace of the connection between this unique skill and thunderbolt three dozen. Everything was natural. When the power of thunderbolt three dozen declined from prosperity to decline, the night cry of the small building in the mourning staff method had followed, followed by soul chasing The fire burned the God like a *, and even the Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet, could not help but be cautious in the face of this almost endless attack. His hands and fingers were in full bloom like flowers, and the voice of gas burst was echoing in the broad stone chamber. The whole stone chamber was completely swept by the violent airflow, and the light from the original wall was strong and weak. When the six combos were completed, the king of Tibet Bodhisattva gently shouted, "OK." as soon as his voice fell, the sea dragon finally came to the end of the fire to burn the God. At this time, the golden cudgel in the sea dragon''s hand disappeared. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva saw that when he cast the fire to burn the God, he used the Dragon binding bundle he had given. He couldn''t help wondering, God, man and ghost can use any of the three magic tools. Why did the sea dragon temporarily change the magic tool at the risk of slowing down? His hands turned into two milky white masks to completely resist the magic power of burning God. Although the Dragon binding bundle is a very powerful immortal weapon, its attack power is much worse than the golden cudgel. It is easier for the Tibetan king Bodhisattva to resist this last attack. The sea dragon appeared behind the burning fire, smiled and put down the Dragon bundle in his hand. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva saw the appearance of the sea dragon after resisting the fire and burning the God. He immediately exclaimed, "good boy, you have seven companies." just now, the body of the sea dragon has turned into a huge red vortex, and the opening of the vortex is like a ferocious mouth, as if it is going to swallow the king of Tibet Bodhisattva into hell. The dark red light flashes a strange color, It also contains the magic sound of seducing the soul. What sea dragon uses is the strongest special skill in the fire whip method - six samsara. With a flash of white light, the Bodhisattva king of Tibet had a long whip condensed with mana in his hand. He reluctantly shook his head and made the same action as the sea dragon. He was the founder of the hell. The six reincarnations were used in his hand without any pause. With reincarnation to reincarnation, the dark red and milky white lights collided almost instantaneously. When the two lights met in the air, they made a violent friction sound. Instead of exploding between them, they melted each other. With a bang, a figure was thrown out of the vortex of collision with each other, rolled on the ground and barely stood up, but the impact of magic power was particularly powerful. He took his body staggering a few steps to stand firm. All the mana expansion completely disappeared, and the figure of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva appeared in the center of the vortex. His face was full of surprise and looked at the sea dragon panting violently. Hai Long''s mana has consumed more than half at this time. The seven consecutive attacks just now have consumed him too much. "Brother, now you can teach me the way to break through the seal." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva nodded and said, "it''s really beyond my expectation that you can achieve so much in just six months. If you can have the same mana as me, I''m afraid I will suffer under the seven attacks just now. Can you tell me how you did it? I''m really curious. In particular, how do you connect thunderbolt three dozen with God, man and ghost?" After teaching God, man and ghost to Hailong, the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet thought that when he arrived in a year, Hailong could smoothly connect the six combos, which was very good, but Hailong''s performance was far beyond his expectation. He not only successfully connected thunderbolt three combos with God, man and ghost, but also integrated the six samsara into it, Although this will consume more mana, there is no doubt that it will produce more powerful power. So strong that he had a hard time resisting it just now. He really didn''t understand how the sea dragon did it. Hailong smiled and said: "Elder brother, it''s called as long as you have deep Kung Fu and grind an iron pestle into a needle. After watching your demonstration that day, I always hold my breath. I practice almost non-stop every day except meditating to restore mana. Because of my single-minded mind, I can skillfully use God, man and ghost in a month. Although I can''t do miracles like you, I think I''m done That''s enough. Then I spent another month without practicing anything and divided my mind into two strands. One was used to urge the chaotic Qi in my body to run, and the other was thinking about how to convert mana. You were right. I have chaotic Qi as support. These two three combos are easy to learn, but the most difficult thing to connect them is mana Conversion. The powerful staff method is vast and powerful. It can only be used based on the Qi of chaos, Fairy Spirit or Buddha. God, man and ghost are unique skills in the earth, and ghost Qi must be used. Chaotic Qi can be converted into any kind of mana, so I must use it as the basis when I use Thunderbolt three strikes. As for how to connect God, man and ghost so smoothly In fact, thanks to my brother. " The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet was stunned and said, "thanks to me? You should be more specific. What method do you use to instantly convert mana before the completion of thunderbolt three dozen without losing the power of thunderbolt three dozen?" the sea dragon smiled proudly and said: "In fact, it''s not difficult, and it''s very simple to say. Brother, you belong to the Buddha world. Although you are the Lord of hell, you still cultivate Buddha power. So you can''t do it, and that''s the magic of my chaotic Qi. I say thanks to you, because I have a deep understanding of mind power under your secret guidance. It''s the reason of mind power that makes me happy Successfully connected the two together. " The Bodhisattva seemed to understand something. "Do you mean to separate them with mental power?" Hailong nodded and said: "Yes, after I figured it out that day, I began to use my mind power to control the chaotic gas. Although the six combos of thunderbolt three dozen plus God, man and ghost are magical, they can''t consume all my mana after all. Therefore, I divided the existing chaotic gas into two parts with my mind power, one part into ghost gas and the other part unchanged. When I use Thunderbolt three dozen again, I use it That part of the chaotic Qi wants to attract. After the thunderbolt three hits, I don''t need to transform my mana at all. I just use my mind to extract the ghost Qi that has been transformed long ago, and then use God, man and ghost. At the beginning, I still didn''t adapt to it. There was always a tacit understanding between mana and magic, so I kept practicing hard until these days When I reached the point where my mind reached the Dharma level, I used my mana to call my eldest brother. Now, as long as I move my mind, the chaotic Qi or ghost Qi in my body will appear immediately. As for the last six reincarnations I added, I just thought of it suddenly. When God, man and ghost use it to the end, the attack will have a certain delay effect. Take this opportunity to use the six reincarnations to avoid that When you find out, my reincarnation power will come into play. However, I really admire my brother''s cultivation. No matter what, I can''t defeat you. " The Tibetan king Bodhisattva took a deep breath and calmed his inner shock. He had never seen anyone with such a strong understanding as the sea dragon. His ability to draw inferences from one instance could not be described in words, and sighed: "Brother, you don''t have to belittle yourself. After you break through the seal of the king of tota, even if your mana is not as good as me, it won''t be much different. In the future, when your Qi of chaos is great, your cultivation will be higher than me. You just need to master the spells you have learned, and there are few people who can control you in the six realms. Although it''s easy to say, if you don''t have the Qi of chaos, there will be no difference With strong mental power, six combos are impossible. Brother, I''m really happy for you. " The cold light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed and said, "I don''t dare to think about the Dacheng state. Before entering the hell, I just entered the Zhongcheng state of chaotic Qi. When I return to the fairy world, I won''t give up with the Immortal Emperor. Brother, since my mana can change smoothly like this, can I add some combos? Such as the three combos of snow mountain." The Bodhisattva said with a laugh: "You are so greedy, you are the best of the six worlds, whether it''s the thousand key staff method or our unique skill. Aren''t you satisfied with the six consecutive attacks? I''m familiar with the spells of other sects and don''t have any good consecutive attacks. Although the three consecutive attacks of snow mountain can be regarded as a kind of cold immortal method, it''s not suitable for you to practice, and the three consecutive attacks of snow mountain are sun Yaoxing Jun Dingman developed it by himself. It''s not like the two spells of thunderbolt three strikes and God, man and ghost. There are not only flaws in them, but also they can''t be connected when they are cast. It''s not a very good immortal method. Hai Long, you should remember the Lord. Soldiers are precious and not more. Even if you can barely use nine combos, it''s just a way with its shape. In addition to its gorgeous appearance, its power may not be enough If you use the power of six combos wholeheartedly, you can''t rush everything, do you understand? " Chapter 325 This book is lifted every week. Qin emperor has been put on the shelves and updated 9000 + every day. Please keep paying attention to it. Thank you. Address: http: www.cmfu.comshowbook.asp? Bl_ id=173050 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After a pause, he continued: "In fact, what you need now is not these, but another immortal method, which can make the enemy lose the ability to move temporarily. If you have this immortal method to assist your six combos, your strength will step to another level. Think about it. If you use the binding immortal method to make the enemy lose the ability to move temporarily, even if it is only for a moment You''ve been hit by six consecutive attacks. I''m afraid even the Buddha won''t be hurt! " Hai Long showed a surprised look and said, "brother, I''ve seen this kind of immortal method you said. It''s like the love net in the desperate whip method of Guanghan palace. You can trap each other when you cast it. Can you teach me one of these immortal methods?" he was greatly amazed when he saw Mengyun cast it last time, but later, in order to save the misty, he didn''t have time to ask the secret. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva shook his head and said: "Only girls can practice the merciless whip. Don''t think about it. Although I can also use this kind of spell, I can''t teach you. The spell I use to bind my opponent is called tight hoop mantra, which is derived from Guanyin Bodhisattva. Your master, Sun Wukong, once suffered a great loss in this method. However, it requires not only magic power, but also a deep understanding of Buddhism. It''s not suitable for you now When we met Zhenyuan immortal last time, we analyzed what spells are most suitable for you. We found that there are two kinds of spells that may be useful. These two kinds of spells are related to two sects. If you have the opportunity to learn one of them in the future, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. I''ll tell you about the two sects in the future If you have a chance, you can learn. If you don''t have a good chance, don''t force it. " Hailong nodded and said, "brother, tell me. I''ll understand the situation first. As for what happens in the future, I''ll follow suit." The Bodhisattva king of Tibet smiled and said, "well said, follow your fate. You have a bit of Buddha nature. No wonder fighting and defeating the Buddha will take you as an apprentice. The spell I said to bind your opponent is also called paralysis spell." Hailong suddenly interrupted, "brother, let me guess first. Is it wrong that there is a snow mountain party in these two sects?" The Tibetan king Bodhisattva was stunned, shook his head and said, "there is no snow mountain sect. Why do you guess so?" The sea dragon frowned and said, "no? If there is no magic method to paralyze the other party, why should Ding man study the three consecutive attacks of the snow mountain?" The Bodhisattva king of Tibetans said angrily: "You boy, if you can use the immortal magic together, it is a very powerful magic. Even if you can''t paralyze the other party, you can burst out a powerful attack. You can''t insult Du the reputation of this combo. Just like your six combos now, if you return to the immortal world, you will meet two tota heavenly kings, and you will be able to retreat successfully without being caught." Hai Long said, "brother, I''ve seen the combo skill of the snow mountain sect. It''s really powerful. Is there any way to restrain it? If my six combos are against those three combos, can I only fight with them for speed? Or can my six combos take some advantage?" The Bodhisattva of Tibetans said: "There is no good method of restraint. When you have reached a certain level of cultivation, it depends on who has more profound cultivation and can persist for a longer time. In the face of an opponent who is good at attacking, you must not let him fully launch the attack, otherwise he will become very passive. The best way is to attack each other. Your six consecutive attacks are better than the three consecutive attacks on the snow mountain In essence, hitting is much stronger, but if Ding man and eel join hands, you will not be easy to deal with unless you completely suppress them in mana. That''s why I suggest you learn a constitution to paralyze your opponent. This immortal method must have a very high probability of success. Otherwise, once it fails, the other party will not be paralyzed. If you are paralyzed because of the counterattack, you will be paralyzed Completely passive. Let the other party slaughter. " The sea dragon moved in his heart and said: "Elder brother, my Shifu once said that after cultivating chaos Qi, I can learn any immortal method that is not cold attribute, so I can also learn the fixed body paralyzing immortal method of other schools. If the opponent is legally stopped by me with paralyzing immortal, and then uses six combos with the invincible characteristics of golden cudgel, I''m afraid it''s difficult for experts at the level of great supernatural power to compete with me. After all, it''s hard to compete with me continuously It''s not comfortable to hit the golden cudgel six times. Now I finally fully understand the master''s pains to let me practice the Qi of chaos. " The Tibetan king Bodhisattva nodded and said: "The Qi of chaos is the innate Qi that seizes the nature of heaven and earth. As long as you are careful when learning, you should take your own Qi of chaos as the original force. Although you use each other''s immortal method, you don''t learn its own original method, just rely on the appearance and characteristics of each other''s magic. Moreover, the paralyzing immortal method I mentioned is not an ordinary magic like immobilization. Immobilization only You can only succeed if you can act on an opponent whose accomplishments are much lower than your own. The paralyzing immortal method I mentioned has at least a success rate of more than 70% for an opponent whose accomplishments are equal to yours. It can even paralyze an opponent whose accomplishments are higher than your own for a period of time. This is really a top-grade immortal skill. Like the love net in the desperate whip method you said. " Listening to the Tibetan king Bodhisattva''s words, the sea dragon''s heart itches hard to scratch. If you can really learn this immortal method, you can almost be invincible against the enemy. Some hurriedly said, "brother, please tell me what the two sects are?" It seemed that he remembered something. The Bodhisattva looked up at the top of the stone chamber and sighed: "The first is the Dragon Palace, which is also the only immortal sect in the world. The land inhabited by people in the world is divided into four continents: Dongsheng Shenzhou, xiniuhe Zhou, Nanchan Buzhou, and beijulu Zhou. After merging, it is also the present Shenzhou in the world. In addition, the world is a vast sea. The vast sea is divided into Southeast and northwest, respectively by AO Guang, the Dragon King of the East Sea, and the Dragon King of the South China Sea Ao Qin, Ao Shun, the Dragon King of the North Sea, and AO run, the Dragon King of the West Sea, are in charge of the four brothers respectively. The four Dragon Kings, naixian emperor, are sent to earth to take charge of rainfall. Under the four Dragon Kings, there are many River Dragon kings, well Dragon Kings, and all kinds of aquariums. Although the Dragon King is not the best official in the heaven, he is respected by four people in the world, but he is in the deep sea all the year round and is unknown to the world. It''s their world in the water. It can be said that Ao Guang stamped his foot and the whole land shook three times. I don''t value other immortal methods in the Dragon Palace, but the twelve forks of the storm is really the best immortal skill. Combined with the dragon shaped fighting skill of the dragon family, it is extremely powerful. The dragon family''s fighting is good at strength and can''t hurt people everywhere. Every move will exert its immortal power, so it''s powerful It''s amazing and unstoppable. The most powerful method of sacrificing one''s life is to increase the attack power to the limit. I value the storm twelve fork. The common several fork method is nothing, and the most important is the special attack immortal method. It''s the method of fixing one''s body that you need most now. It''s called endless storm. This method has a high success rate. I once competed with AO Guang. He is worse than me in terms of mana It''s far away, but I''ve used endless storms to me three times and succeeded once. After being fixed, I can''t move for at least three breaths. That''s enough. " The sea dragon murmured, "Donghai Dragon Palace, storm twelve forks, big brother, this storm twelve forks must be the secret of Donghai dragon palace. It''s really not so easy to learn." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled and said: "Ao Guang has a good disposition, but he''s a little stingy. It''s really not easy to learn his twelve forks. Everything depends on the chance. In fact, there is another one who is good at the high success rate fixed body paralyzing immortal method, called withered bones sabre, which has a very powerful special attack flaw technique. But it''s a evil skill, and I don''t approve of your cultivation. This sect is not ranked in the ranking, but it''s a low school Later, the evil sect was subdued by the third prince nazha, the third son of Li Jing, the king of tota. This sect is called bottomless cave and has not appeared for many years. I''m afraid the withered bone sword has been lost. " The sea dragon was stunned and said, "the Third Prince of Nezha? I had fought with him before he came here, but he not only didn''t mean to fight with me with all his strength, but also helped me." The Bodhisattva of Tibetans said: "Crown prince Nezha''s cultivation is very deep and still above Ding man. The Li Jing family, the king of tota, supports the Immortal Emperor, but they don''t belong to the immortal palace. They just help. Crown prince Nezha''s cultivation is not under his father. His immortal tools, heaven and earth circle, huntian Ling and wind and fire wheel are powerful magic weapons of the immortal family. The sect he subdued first appeared in the world In the bottomless cave, so we all call it bottomless cave. The strongest magic of bottomless cave is the withered bone sabre. Although this method is evil, it also has its magic. Its special attack magic is called "flaw". Once successful, you can completely stop your opponent and let yourself be slaughtered. Later, after the master of bottomless cave, jade mouse essence, was accepted by the Third Prince of nazha, the withered bone Sabre method seems to have been lost Yes. " After listening to the Tibetan king Bodhisattva''s words, Hailong thought, it turns out that all kinds of immortal methods in the fairy world are so complex, and each has its own characteristics. Take this bottomless cave for example, although they don''t have any immortal family experts, and even the leader jade mouse essence is probably not their opponent, this withered bone Sabre technique is so magical. I don''t know what the third prince Zha thinks. It''s even so useful Even if it is evil, isn''t it the same if it is used in the right way? "Brother Tibetan king, do you mean to let me find a chance to learn the uncertain storm in the Dragon Palace? Now I have the golden cudgel and the Dragon binding bundle you sent me. If you add a steel fork at that time, is there too many cold weapons and it''s more troublesome to use?" The Bodhisattva of Tibetans said: "Sometimes you are really smart, but sometimes you are so stupid. Do you have to use a steel fork to use the fork? You won''t be flexible. Your mana can be shaped at will. It shouldn''t be difficult to use the Qi of chaos to turn into a chaotic fork. As I said just now, let you only learn other people''s spells, not all, just like God, man and ghost. I should tell you It has been made clear. After I leave, you can try to break through the seal and use the method you think of. However, you must do one thing well before you impact the seal prohibition. " Hailong understood that what the Bodhisattva said was the key to breaking through the prohibition, "brother, please say it." The Bodhisattva of Tibetans said: "What you think is right. Use your mind to shape the chaos pill in your body into the shape of your body, and then borrow the invincible characteristics of the golden cudgel, you will be able to succeed in one fell swoop. But it is difficult not to affect the internal meridians. Therefore, when you use your mind to shape the chaos pill, you should not only shape the same body as you, but also shape the same meridians. In this way, when you are When using internal mana, the chaotic yuan God formed by chaos pill can affect your meridians and play a certain protective role according to the characteristics of the attack. Although you will also be seriously damaged, you will not explode and die. You should remember that when you use your mind to form the chaotic yuan God, you must not be careless. Each meridians must be exactly the same as what you shape, so that the yuan God can It can be connected with your own Qi mechanism to achieve the best effect. This method I teach you is actually a level that must be passed by those who can have great magical powers in the Buddha world. The Buddha beads formed by the Buddha power in our body are like your chaos pill. Only when we use the Buddha beads to shape the golden body of the yuan God in our body can we get twice the result with half the effort in the subsequent cultivation. Condensing the chaotic yuan God can not only help you break through Break the seal and ban, for you in the future... " At this point, the Bodhisattva stopped, looked at the sea dragon if he had realized, knew that he had understood, kneaded the Dharma and slowly faded into the stone chamber. The light red chaotic Qi came from the sea dragon''s body. He slowly sat cross legged on the ground. The words of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva brought him a new understanding of the mana. The characteristics of the chaotic pill are far from comparable to the golden pill of ordinary immortals. If the golden pill of immortals wants to cultivate into their own Yuanshen, they must have a great divine skill like Zhenyuan immortal. Although they don''t have much mana at this time, But the mental power is strong enough. If you achieve the success mentioned by the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, the benefits of future cultivation are self-evident. Under the control of Hailong, the mental force completely wraps the chaos pill in his body. It is not difficult to shape. Under the careful operation of Hailong, a little man who is exactly the same as his own shape and changed from chaos pill has appeared in his Lingtai. The mental force is divided into two parts, one completely wraps the newly formed Yuanshen, and the other probes into it from the position of the top of the head. Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point! Chapter 326 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. Welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated on December 20. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ As soon as the mental power entered the Yuanshen body, Hailong immediately saw a strange scene. The chaotic Qi in the Yuanshen body flowed peacefully. Hailong decided to start from the Lingtai of Yuanshen. As long as the center was fully formed, it would be easy to say elsewhere. Although everything was very considerate, at the beginning of the transformation of Yuanshen, Hailong encountered trouble. The chaotic Qi in the yuan God is not so obedient. It is very difficult to shape it into the internal organs of the meridians. Often, a meridians has just been established here, and the previously established one has been damaged by the chaotic Qi. In order to protect the established meridians, the sea dragon had to spend a lot of mental power to protect it. Unconsciously, the mental power originally left outside was gradually input into the yuan God. I don''t know how long it took. After countless failures, the Lingtai in Yuanshen was finally shaped by the mental power of Hailong. Once the Lingtai was completed, everything suddenly became clear. Hailong compressed the chaotic gas contained in Yuanshen and gathered it in its small Lingtai to form a small chaotic pill, Then gradually draw out a trace of chaotic Qi, and take xiaolingtai as the center to shape meridians according to the route of chaotic Qi running in your body. The appearance of meridians one by one brought Hailong a great sense of achievement. This time, shaping the Yuanshen not only achieved the chaotic Yuanshen, but also made him know more about the meridians in his body. Finally, the shaping reached the Yuanshen''s brain. The sea dragon was in trouble. His brain was too complex. Among them, the meridians and gullies were entangled. If you want to compare them one by one, I''m afraid you can''t do it in tens of thousands of years. At this time, with xiaolingtai as the center in Yuanshen''s body, the chaotic Qi can operate by itself. The body of Hailong and Yuanshen form two cycles, one large and one small. The growth rate of chaotic Qi is more than twice that of the original. Give up the shaping of Yuanshen''s brain? Hailong is really a little unwilling. Slowly withdraw the mental power from the yuan God and stay in the Lingtai. Looking at the yuan God who is no different from himself, the sea dragon''s heart reads electricity. What should he do? If he can give the yuan God a brain, he will even have the ability to think, which may be more helpful to him in the future, but it will take too long. Did you really give up? Suddenly, Hailong had an idea, and he thought of his mind. Now their mental power is strong enough to be divided into ten strands and take different actions at the same time. Since the brain is used to think, their mental power can do the same thing! Since you can''t shape a new brain, use your own mental power as the basis. In this way, at least it''s much easier to control it. As soon as you think of it, Hailong divides one-third of his mental power and injects it back into the Yuanshen''s brain. In fact, what Hailong doesn''t know is that because he doesn''t stick too hard and pull himself back from the edge of life and death, the human brain is very mysterious. Can it be remodeled at will? Even if he succeeds, the Yuanshen has his own wisdom and may be able to keep himself at ease at the beginning, but over time, it will not be limited to himself, and it is likely to break out of Hailong''s body. Inside and outside, sea dragons are simply defenseless. However, it is totally different to inject mental power into the mind of Yuanshen. Now this situation is equal to that the sea dragon still completely controls the yuan God. Returning the remaining two-thirds of the mental power to the orifices at the center of the eyebrows, the sea dragon regained control of his body, focused on his inner vision, and urged the other one-third of the mental power. The yuan God from the Lingtai immediately stood up. Under the action of his mind, he made various actions, which looked very novel. Although the sea dragon itself did not move, with the action of the yuan God, The blood vessels in the body also work under the influence. Now, he has fully understood the instructions given by the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva. He knows that he has succeeded, and it is also the time to launch the final impact on the prohibition of the tota heavenly king. For a long time, the colorful light at the Lingtai has been suppressed, and it takes more experience to make the sea dragon condense the Qi of chaos. When he opened his eyes, Hai Long took a deep breath. He could clearly feel that the ghost gas around him was pouring towards him from all directions. Through the operation of meridians, it finally condensed into the yuan God less than an inch at the Lingtai, and then became his own chaotic gas after the circulation in the yuan God. Mana has completely reached the peak state after entering the hell. When he raised his hand, the golden light flashed, and the invincible golden cudgel had appeared in his hand. Hailong looked at the five words on the golden cudgel and murmured, "old man, success and failure are in one fell swoop, everything depends on you. Small, small, small..." under the urging of the law, the golden cudgel kept getting smaller until even Hailong couldn''t see clearly, He opened his mouth and took it into his body. As soon as the golden cudgel entered the body, it was immediately wrapped by the mental power of the sea dragon. He did not use the Qi of chaos, because one third of the Qi of chaos was used to protect his own meridians, while the other two-thirds were in his own Lingtai. The mind protected the golden cudgel, walked along the meridians and carefully came to the Lingtai Yuanshen. The yuan God opened his golden eyes, stretched out his right hand, put the invincible Ruyi golden cudgel with 9981 forbidden by the nine gods into his palm, and skillfully danced a stick flower. At this time, the yuan God was just like the body of the sea dragon. Under the control of the sea dragon, the mental power immediately disperses into all meridians and maintains contact with the yuan God. The yuan God floated in the Lingtai and stared at the colorful light in front of him under the control of one-third of the mind of the sea dragon. With the front finger of the golden cudgel, the chaotic Qi in the yuan God burst out in an instant and was divided into two strands, one of which remained unchanged, while the other had been transformed into ghost Qi. The figure of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva silently appeared beside the sea dragon, emitting a layer of light golden light. Looking at the sea dragon with red light flowing around his body, he smiled, opened his palms, and two golden lights surrounded the sea dragon''s body, singing in a low voice: "The Buddha says that the void is boundless. It is immeasurable. Bodhisattva has no living phase to give. The merits and virtues obtained are also like void. It is immeasurable. It is boundless. There is no void in the world. There is no Buddha nature in all nature. The Buddha Dharma is boundless and universal." The golden light from his hands gradually formed nine golden Arhats in different forms. Unexpectedly, the sea dragon was surrounded in the center, and the whole stone chamber was shrouded in huge Buddha Qi. This is the highest level of the Vajra mantra. The golden light nine turn Arhats can only be used by those who are capable of Buddha circles such as the king Bodhisattva of Tibet. The nine golden Arhats pose different postures under the control of the king Bodhisattva of Tibet, or With a smile or glare, they sang the great magic power of the Buddha world at the same time. The Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra. The loud Brahma singing vocal cords raised circles of golden light and continuously injected it into the sea dragon''s skin. After a while, the sea dragon''s body had completely turned golden. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva floated over the sea dragon, sat cross legged, gathered three golden lotus on his head, spread the palm of his right hand, and a transparent Buddha bead with a big fist appeared. He murmured, "sea dragon, there is only so much I can help you. I hope the yuan God shaped by you can become a real yuan God." Hai Long''s mind is completely used to protect himself and control the yuan God. He knows nothing about what happens outside his body. The chaotic Qi in his body gathers to the yuan God like a hundred rivers. He has made the final preparations. Ten thousand golden lights lit up in the Hailong Lingtai. The power of the reduced golden cudgel was not reduced at all. All the golden lights condensed into one and pointed to the colorful light with the power of a thousand Jun chengyuyu. All meridians in the body fluctuated with the action of the yuan God. Under the control of mind power, the chaotic Qi protected all meridians that were about to be shaken. Although all preparations were made, the severe pain still made the sea dragon almost miss his idea, but the yuan God didn''t stop. Under the control of the idea of sea dragon diversion, it has become a complete success Another individual. The last two of the thunderbolt''s three strikes, talking and laughing, retreated from the sky and hung upside down on the old gentleman''s stove one after another. His body was like an explosion. The colorful light was rushed through a huge gap under the powerful impact of the golden cudgel. As soon as the colorful light was dispersed, a large amount of Blue Mana poured out at the gap, but God, man and ghost also appeared. Under the severe pain, the sea dragon''s mind has been a little blurred, and his body is violently convulsed. While the yuan God sends out God, man and ghost, the huge peaceful and warm force infiltrates into the body from every part of the body and completely protects all meridians. The small building cries at night, chases the soul, and burns the God with fire, and makes a desperate struggle with the blue light in the continuous illusion of the golden cudgel ¡£ The golden cudgel is worthy of being the most powerful immortal weapon. Although the magic power of the yuan God is far less than that contained in the prohibition, it still breaks a gap. Without any hesitation, the Qi of chaos rushes in from the gap like a wild horse out of Xinjiang. A feeling of reunion after a long separation flashed in Hai Long''s mind. He finally saw the chaos pill he had worked hard to cultivate. It was two strands When the chaotic Qi was held together like brothers, a change took place. The first explosion was the forbidden chaotic Qi. Driven by the external chaotic Qi, it launched a violent explosion to a huge bomb along the gap broken by the yuan God. Only the first explosion expanded the gap to three times its original size. The explosive force was too strong Fierce, the violent vibration completely scattered the mental power of Hai Long scattered in the meridians and the mental power stayed in the yuan God. Hai Long just felt like a thunder in his mind and immediately lost all consciousness. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet saw a flash of gold in his eyes. Looking at the sea dragon whose whole body was shocked and the chaotic gas suddenly became violent, he knew that the time to wait was coming. If only the prohibition was broken through, it would bring great pain, but he believed that the sea dragon could bear it. What he worried about was the big explosion when the two chaotic gases met. The sea dragon was sealed The Qi of chaos is mainly cultivated from the Qi of immortals and the Qi of evil spirits, while the Qi of chaos possessed by the original God is cultivated from the Qi of ghosts. Although they are the same Qi of chaos, there are some differences in their own characteristics. When the two meet, the first thing to do is to completely eliminate all the different Manas that are not the Qi of chaos, and then the integration of the two. It What we want to destroy is naturally the two layers of defense prohibitions. Jin guangjiu turns Luohan to deal with the current situation. The Buddha''s power suddenly expands. Because the two chaotic Qi in the sea dragon are fighting with the two layers of forbidden mana, the Buddha''s power easily intrudes into the sea dragon''s meridians. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet drank a little, and the Buddha beads in his hand floated down and immediately printed into the sea dragon''s eyebrows In my heart. Nine golden Arhats formed entirely by Buddha power were put into the sea dragon''s body one by one, each protecting his most important meridians, and forming a solid shield outside the Lingtai to prevent the explosive force from affecting the sea dragon''s body. The Buddha beads that probe into the mouth of the sea dragon''s eyebrow heart constantly condense his scattered consciousness. If his consciousness is lost, even if his body is fine, the sea dragon can only become one You idiot. The king Bodhisattva of Tibet had just finished all this, and a more violent explosion began. The Lingtai of the sea dragon was shaking violently. Each explosion would emit some subtle mana, which seemed to be prohibited by the water attribute. The explosion was still going on. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva, who was constantly casting spells, suddenly opened his eyes in surprise, "how could it? How could this chaotic Qi have the power of swallowing." he clearly felt that after each explosion, part of the two prohibitions at the Hailong Lingtai would be swallowed up, especially the one set by the king of tota. Even another layer of water attribute prohibition is constantly disappearing, and only some that can''t be absorbed are forced out by the violent chaotic Qi in the Lingtai. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet did not dare to be careless. He led the water mana out of the sea dragon with the Buddhist power. The explosion is getting weaker and weaker. The king Bodhisattva of Tibet knows that the Qi of chaos has begun the process of integration. Relieved, he slowly pulled out the Buddha power that protected the sea dragon''s body, in addition to the Buddha beads that stayed in the center of the sea dragon''s eyebrows. He knew that if his Buddha power did not leave, when the Qi of chaos was fully integrated, he might devour it from the Lingtai. Other Manas except the Qi of chaos were its goal. In order not to damage his Buddha power, he had to quit. Hailong slowly woke up from his coma. He didn''t know how long he had slept. With the gradual recovery of consciousness, he recalled everything that had happened before. At the thought of the big explosion in his body, he couldn''t help shaking all over his body and quickly focused on the situation in his body. The mental power consumed a lot, only one fifth of the best state, but the scene in the Lingtai surprised him. The whole Lingtai was hollow, including all the meridians of his body. There was no mana, but a small red light suspended in the center of the Lingtai. Can''t, can''t all his mana disappear, "no, No." the sea dragon sat up fiercely in the roar and gasped violently. When he sat up, he suddenly found that his whole body was full of strength. When he raised his hands and feet, it seemed that there was a faint light flowing along with him. He was stunned. He really didn''t understand what was going on. Chapter 327 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. Welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated on December 20. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ "Brother, you finally wake up. If you don''t wake up again, it will be past the time I agreed with Zhenyuan immortal." a familiar voice came from behind. The sea dragon turned back as if he had caught a life-saving straw. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva was suspended behind him and sat cross legged on a huge golden lotus. The golden light on his body was bright and dark. His left hand was pressed on his left knee, while his right hand was holding a transparent bead. He was looking at himself and smiling. His handsome face was full of kindness. "Elder brother, what''s the matter with me? Why don''t I have mana in my body." Hailong asked eagerly. He stood up and just wanted to go to the king of earth Tibet Bodhisattva. He just moved his mind and his body appeared beside the king of earth Tibet Bodhisattva. He looked at himself in surprise, and then looked at the king Bodhisattva of Tibet, waiting for his answer. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet smiled and said: "Brother, you don''t have to worry. All these are natural phenomena. You can move to me in an instant. Isn''t that a manifestation of no mana? Your mana hasn''t disappeared. The two chaotic Qi have melted into one furnace, and transformed from tangible to intangible. As long as you want them to appear, they will appear naturally. This is the so-called return to simplicity, you know "Even in the Buddhist world, there are no more than ten people who can reach the state of returning to simplicity. Congratulations, you have finally successfully entered the field of great supernatural powers." The sea dragon looked at his naked body and murmured, "turn back to nature, turn back to nature." the light in his eyes flashed and secretly called his magic power at the bottom of his heart. Just as his mind just moved, the red awn at the Lingtai suddenly expanded, and Hailong saw the yuan God he had worked hard to shape, but now the yuan God has been as high as five inches, has become blood red, and the viscous chaotic gas is moving slowly. He is absorbing the surrounding ghost gas by himself, and all his magic power is under his control. He doesn''t know how high his cultivation is now, but only from the chaos From the point of view of Qi, it is not comparable at any time before. The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet is right. The fusion of two chaotic Qi has made a qualitative change in his cultivation. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet said, "your situation is much better than we expected. Now I can also explain to Zhenyuan immortal and the Buddha who lit the lamp. It has been three years in the underworld and three hundred years in the fairy world. You can go back. Do what you want to do." there was more love in his eyes, and the golden light around his body was strong. Hai Long''s heart had calmed down at this time. Driven by his thoughts, everything turned into nothingness again. There was no magic power on him, just like an ordinary person. He calmly looked at the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva and said: "Elder brother, I always have a question for you. You and the Buddha who lights the lamp can be said to have great magical powers in the Buddha world, but why can''t I feel the breath of Buddha from you?" The Bodhisattva smiled and said, "can you tell me what kind of breath the Buddha should have?" The sea dragon was stunned. He immediately became speechless, shook his head and said, "I can''t say well. I just think that as a person in the Buddhist world, he should have Buddha nature, be indifferent to everything and focus on cultivation." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled and said: "You''re right, but you don''t have to reveal everything on the surface. Like the old Buddha who lights a lamp, he is addicted to alcohol, but can you say that he is not a great Buddha? Having a Buddha in his heart is much better than holding the Buddha in his mouth all day. Don''t be too formal and let everything go. There are two senses. One is external perception. Observe all Dharma emptiness. The other is internal perception. The mind is empty. It is not infected by the six dust. The other is not external He has seen people before. He is not confused by evil fans inside. So his name is Jue. Jue is the Buddha. "After saying the profound Buddhist meaning that the sea dragon seems to understand, he waved his big hand, and everything around him suddenly disappeared. The sea dragon closed his eyes and felt the constant changes around him. Suddenly, his body lightened, and he had been taken to a place by the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. It was dark ahead. There was a path on the ground leading to the darkness. The gloomy and deadly air was constantly coming from the depths, bringing bursts of cold. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva smiled and said, "Hai Long, do you know where ahead?" The sea dragon thought for a while and said, "after coming to the underground for such a long time, the deep place in front is the place with the most powerful spirit of killing. Is this the famous 18 storey hell in the underground?" The king Bodhisattva nodded and said happily, "yes, this is the eighteen layers of hell in the hell to punish people who have done evil on earth. It is also the only gate from the hell to the fairyland." The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "brother, you brought me here not to let me break through the 18th floor of hell. Can''t you go back to the fairy world directly from the reincarnation lake?" The Tibetan king Bodhisattva shook his head and said: "Reincarnation pool is a magical place, also known as Huanyang pool. Even I don''t know much about it. If you leave there and return to the fairyland, you can only restore your previous accomplishments. But your mana is far better than before. Do you want to give up all your previous achievements? These 18 layers of hell are also the final test for you. The twelve kings of hell are waiting for you inside. After all, hell is unique Skills can''t flow out casually. If you want to go back to the fairyland through here, you must defeat them. You just go along this path, and when you finally defeat the Runner King, you will directly return to the fairyland. You and my brother, say goodbye. If you have a chance in the future, we will naturally meet again. " The sea dragon trembled slightly, looked at the Tibetan king Bodhisattva and said, "brother, if the underworld and demon world invade the fairy world, will you lead the people in the underworld to help?" The Tibetan king Bodhisattva shook his head and said: "Although the underworld nominally belongs to the fairy world, in fact, this is the balance point of the Six Worlds and the most important place for the rotation of the six worlds. Therefore, no matter which world is strong, it will not invade the underworld. Similarly, the underworld will not participate in anything in the six worlds. The struggle between the immortal world and the Buddha world and the underworld is inevitable, which depends on you." Hailong had expected that the Tibetan king Bodhisattva would answer like this. He sighed and said, "brother, I''m leaving. We''re brothers. I don''t want you to hide anything from me. If I guess well, I shouldn''t call you brother, but sister." The Bodhisattva king of Tibet was shocked all over, and the Buddha Qi on his body surged and circulated. He looked at the sea dragon blankly, and his voice trembled: "you, what are you talking about?" Hailong calmly looked at the Bodhisattva king of Tibet, smiled calmly and said, "elder sister, you don''t have to hide, I know you are female." After all, the Tibetan king Bodhisattva is a person with great magical powers. After a short shock, he gradually calmed down, took a deep breath and said, "can you tell me how you see it?" The sea dragon smiled and said: "Elder sister, you admit it. I was just guessing. Although you don''t have any flaws in your appearance, you have a smell different from the Buddha who lit the lamp. Although this faint smell is covered by the smell of sandalwood, I have as many as three wives. I am very familiar with this virgin fragrance, so I dare to make a bold guess. It seems that I guessed right." The Buddha who lit the lamp said with a wry smile, "you don''t even want to keep a secret for me? Yes, I am indeed a woman. At the beginning, in order to save my mother and learn great magic powers, I always showed people a man''s appearance. Only the Buddha who came from Tathagata knows this secret. Liu Chenxiang, this is the name of a girl!" She stood up from the lotus, and her body rotated quickly with her right foot as the support point. The golden light flashed, and her appearance had completely changed. The sea dragon''s eyes flashed. Standing on the golden lotus was a stunning woman. Her robe covered her delicate body. Her black hair fell to the West like a waterfall. There was a transparent bead on her forehead, just like inlaid. What attracted the sea dragon most was her eyes like fog. The Buddha Qi suddenly became prosperous, and a faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. She His smile was so holy. He looked at himself angrily and said, "are you satisfied now? You are the first person to see me outside the Tathagata Buddha." Looking at the true face of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, the sea dragon had an impulse to worship. His mental power condensed on the Lingtai, and this impulse disappeared. He secretly shouted that his eldest sister''s cultivation is really strong. Even now she has stepped into the realm of great supernatural power, her cultivation is still far less than her. No wonder she can rule the whole hell. "Elder sister, your appearance is really beautiful, so why hide it?" the king of Tibet Bodhisattva changed back to his previous appearance and said faintly: "All appearances are just to confuse the world. What appearance is really important? Brother, you should go. You bear the heavy burden of immortals and Buddhas. You must be strict with yourself. You are good at everything, but you have too much love and sin. You should control yourself in the future, okay? Go. The king of hell is waiting for you in front." It has easier said than done in the heart of Zhang Jiaoye, and he has the final say that he can control himself. Two steps back, Hailong bowed deeply to the king of Tibet Bodhisattva and said respectfully, "elder sister, thank you for your care and teaching in these three years. I will never forget these days in the underworld." after that, he suddenly turned around and walked step by step along the deep path towards the darkness. In the twinkling of an eye, his figure had disappeared into the darkness. Looking at the direction of the sea dragon''s departure, the king of Tibet Bodhisattva sighed and said to himself, "brother, take care of everything. I won''t forget the past three years. After all, you have brought me too much happiness." the light of the Buddha flowed, the king of Tibet Bodhisattva disappeared out of thin air, leaving a crystal bead of water where she disappeared. The melancholy of parting was raging in Hailong''s heart. Of course, he knew how much effort he had paid for the Tibetan king Bodhisattva to have the current cultivation. He was full of respect for the eldest sister. With a flash of light, a tall old man appeared in front of the sea dragon. He was wearing a dark red robe with a dark breath, "you''re coming." The sea dragon stopped, nodded slightly and said, "Hello, king of hell. Please lead the way." The king of hell nodded, said nothing more, and turned to the front. The sea dragon followed him not far away, and the forest around him was more vigorous, and countless shrill howls echoed in his ears. A tall gatehouse appeared in front of them. The gatehouse was completely repaired with the strange black stone of the hell, with five big characters engraved on it - 18 stories of hell. The king of hell stopped, turned his back to the sea dragon and said calmly, "this is the place to punish the wronged souls. I have always been in charge of the 18th floor hell. You can say that you are the only guest here after its birth. There are all kinds of miserable faces in the 18th floor hell. If you don''t adapt, you can use magic to seal your hearing and vision." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, I also want to see how miserable the eighteen layer hell is." The king of hell said: "I''m not worried that your mind will be robbed. We all admire you for your perseverance. I''m just afraid that you will show mercy. Hailong, please remember that all the people who suffer here are heinous people. They have today''s results, which are planted that day. Here is the so-called evil with evil reward. The eighteen layer hell is divided into East hell and West hell There are nine prisons on both sides. They are the first floor of the eastern hell, tongue pulling hell, the second floor, scissors hell, the third floor, iron tree hell, the fourth floor, inijing hell, the fourth floor, inijing hell, the sixth floor, copper pillar hell, the seventh floor, knife mountain hell, the eighth floor, iceberg hell, the ninth floor, oil pot hell. These nine floors belong to the eastern hell, and the criminal law is relatively light. The third floor The tenth floor, niukeng hell, the eleventh floor, stone pressing hell, the twelfth floor, Chongjiu hell, the thirteenth floor, blood pool hell, the fourteenth floor, futile death hell, the fifteenth floor, Zhexing hell, the fifteenth floor, Zhexing hell, the sixteenth floor, volcanic hell, the seventeenth floor, stone mill hell, the eighteenth floor, knife saw hell. These belong to the Western hell. If there are too many sins in the previous life, they are the most serious The penalty is to take turns suffering in each layer of hell. " After hearing the introduction of the king of hell, the sea dragon couldn''t help turning pale. From the names of these hell alone, he heard the blood contained in them. The king of hell said faintly, "now do you still want to see through the eighteen layers of hell? If you don''t want to, I''ll take you directly to the last layer of hell and pass the challenge." The sea dragon shook his head and said firmly, "since I''m here, I naturally want to see it again. Lord Yama, please lead the way." The king of hell nodded. A red light different from the ghost Qi suddenly lit up on him and went ahead first. The sea dragon followed him, urging the Qi of chaos to protect his whole body, and his expression was indifferent. He went forward with the king of hell. His eyes suddenly became dark. They didn''t know when they came to the edge of the cliff. In front of them was the abyss without a bottom. Chapter 328 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. Welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated on December 20. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ The king of hell looked back and said, "please jump down with me. The first layer of tongue pulling hell is ahead." then he jumped into the abyss first. The sea dragon floats up and follows the king of hell. Suddenly, they had come to a place, which was completely shrouded in red light, and everything around was so gloomy. "Ah -" a scream attracted Hai Long''s attention. He turned his head and saw that a soul was tied to the stone pillar and his body could not move at all. Two little ghosts stood beside him, one left and one right. The little ghost on the left opened his mouth, while the little ghost on the right clamped his tongue with a pliers like thing. Originally, Hailong thought that pulling out the tongue hell was just to pull out the victim''s tongue directly, but the fact is far from that simple. The kid on the right didn''t pull out the victim''s tongue directly, but slowly elongated it. When it was pulled to the longest, it kept twisting. The scream of the victim''s soul has changed its voice, and the blood continues to flow out of his mouth, although it''s just the soul, But everything is so real. When his tongue was completely pulled out, his white robe was completely dyed red by blood. The rest of the souls waiting to be tortured trembled one by one and were full of fear, but their bodies were obviously fixed and could not move. The king of hell walked to the sea dragon and was not surprised by the scene in front of him. He said faintly, "anyone who stirs up discord and slanders will be sent to tongue pulling hell if the circumstances are serious. This person''s sin is light. He only needs to pull out his tongue three times a day for a thousand days." The sea dragon lost his voice and said, "what? A thousand days? Doesn''t it have to pull out his tongue three thousand times? He has only one tongue!" The king of hell said calmly, "he only needs to be punished in pain. In the eighteen layers of hell, everything is just an appearance. Here, he can go back with his tongue pulled out." Hai Long took a deep breath and felt that his nose was full of bloody breath. He nodded and said, "Lord Yama, let''s go. I''ve seen hell and can go to the next level." The king of hell nodded and took the sea dragon to the edge of tongue pulling hell. With a big hand, a portal suddenly appeared in front. He pulled the sea dragon and walked forward first. The sea dragon followed him. The terrible scene just now flashed in his mind. In his heart, he said: the eighteen layers of hell is really worthy of its name. All the way down, after turning a corner, they came to a red world. A tortured man had just been put on a stone pillar. At his feet, there were pools of purple and black blood. The king of hell stood up and said, "this is the scissors hell. The tortured man should be cut off his ten fingers. The so-called ten fingers connect his heart, and his pain is worse than the tongue pulling hell." as soon as he spoke, a little ghost had stood in front of the tortured man with a dark red scissors. The extremely sad scream sounded, and Hailong clearly saw that the imp cut the victim''s fingers one by one with scissors, not one at a time, but bit by bit, from the fingertip to the finger root. The blood splashed out with the opening and closing of the scissors, and the rich bloody smell spread all over the scissors hell in an instant. The king of hell said, "the hell you see is just a corner. Whether it''s tongue pulling hell or scissors hell, the place you see is only one percent. Every time, hundreds of souls are punished at the same time. Do you want to continue to see it now?" The muscles on the sea dragon''s face moved for a moment, and his expression showed a trace of murder. He turned to the king of hell and said, "are you sure all the victims deserve it?" The king of hell nodded and said, "all the criminal laws in the hell are strictly checked. People who can come to the 18th floor of hell are unforgivable. Only after experiencing the criminal law here can they be reincarnated." Hailong said angrily, "I hope you will remember what you said today. If I find any tortured person not like what you said, I will level the 18th floor of hell. Let''s go to the next floor." After hearing what Hai Long said, King Yama suddenly felt cold behind him. He was awed. You know, what he was best at was soul seduction. His will was very firm, but he couldn''t help being robbed by the momentum of Hai Long, and he couldn''t help feeling a little awe in his heart. Without saying anything more, he took the sea dragon directly to the third hell. The hell on the 18th floor is more and more terrible. For example, in the iron tree hell on the third floor, there are trees and sharp blades on the trees. People carry them subcutaneously from the back and hang them on the iron tree. For example, in the copper column hell on the sixth floor, the children strip off the clothes of the soul and let the soul hold a copper column tube with a diameter of one meter and a height of two meters naked. Burning charcoal fire in the cylinder and blowing air constantly, the copper cylinder soon turned red... The expression on the sea dragon''s face became colder and colder, and the killing power on his body became more and more intense. The king of hell can clearly feel the great pressure behind him when he leads the way in front, which makes him feel out of breath. Finally came to the last layer, that is, the most severe eighteenth layer of hell. The ghost King Wang Fangping, the Yin King Yin Changsheng and the other nine kings of the ten kings of hell were waiting here. Seeing them, Yama was obviously relieved. The eighteenth level of hell, that is, the knife saw hell. Hailong ignored the twelve kings of the underworld, but looked at the tortured man. The children took off the tortured soul''s clothes and tied them on four wooden stakes in a "big" shape, starting from the crotch to the head, saw bit by bit until the whole body was completely separated. Although they were souls, they were the same as people, The viscera are the same. It looks like. The ghost King Wang Fangping stepped forward a few steps and walked to the sea dragon. Looking at his pale face, he said in surprise: "I really can''t believe that someone can see from the beginning to the end when he comes to the 18th floor of hell for the first time. I really admire your perseverance." Hailong turned to look at Wang Fangping, with a bitter smile on his face. Then, he vomited out. Fortunately, Wang Fangping quickly flashed aside when he saw that Hailong''s face was wrong, so he didn''t vomit all over. Hailong hasn''t eaten since he went to hell. What he vomited was only sour water. The strong nausea made him gasp slightly. Although Xiuwei has entered the field of great supernatural powers, he is only an immortal after all. After the previous terrible scenes, it is impossible to say that he has no feeling. The Qi of chaos moved slowly. The sea dragon created an absolute space on the surface of his body. The bloody smell would not be introduced. He immediately felt more comfortable. His eyes flashed coldly and said coldly: "Lord Yama, I hope you can remember what I just said. Now you can start. How can I break out of the eighteen layers of hell? You can say it. Maybe when we meet again in the future, I hope it won''t be me because of what happened in the hell." King Yama took a deep look at Hailong. In front of all the underground kings, Hailong dared to make such a threat, which made him angry and said in a deep voice: "the way to pass is very simple. Either you can defeat twelve of us in turn, or you can defeat twelve of us at the same time. Choose one by yourself." The ghost King Fang Ping turned to look at the king of hell, and his eyes showed a trace of surprise. Originally, they had planned that there were indeed two ways for Hai long to choose. One was that he beat all the kings of hell in turn, and each winner could rest for a column of incense, and the other was to rush out from the twelve kings. At this time, the method that the king of hell said was much more difficult, whether it was the way It''s very difficult to defeat the twelve kings continuously or at the same time. I''m afraid even the Tibetan king Bodhisattva may not be able to complete it. He was about to speak to remind the king of hell, but he saw a surprised scene. He saw the sea dragon nodding and saying, "let''s start. I''ll choose the first one. Who will start?" Although he was surprised at the request of King Yama, in order to return to the fairyland and test his strength, he agreed. One of the greatest advantages of chaotic Qi is that it recovers very quickly. Hailong still has strong confidence in wheel warfare. The king of hell nodded, with a sharp look in his eyes, looked at Wang Fangping and said in a deep voice, "ghost king, you go first. Go all out." Wang Fangping sighed in his heart, but he did not dare to disobey the order of the king of hell. With a flash of his right hand, a mourning stick had appeared in his hand. With a wave of the king of hell''s hands, the scene of the eighteenth layer of hell completely disappeared. They appeared in an open field, as if there was no boundary around. The king of hell returned to the ten kings and said in a deep voice, "start." Of course, Wang Fangping knows what his task is. Since he comes in turn, the primary goal is to consume the mana of Hailong. He doesn''t believe that Hailong can pass the challenge of the twelve kings by himself. Thinking of this, he raised his mourning stick and said in a deep voice: "Wang Fangping has learned that you don''t have to be merciful. We won''t die in the hell." The sea dragon stood with his hands on his back. His whole body seemed to be supported by a layer of breeze. His long red hair drifted back. His face was cold without a trace of expression. He had seen the miserable face in the 18th floor of hell. In addition to nausea, he was dissatisfied with the hell. Maybe those people were indeed the ten evil people, but the punishment was too heavy. He must teach the ten kings a lesson. Wang Fangping was surprised when he saw the cold and arrogant face of Hailong. He would not be angry with his accomplishments, but he was a little strange. He took one step. He had come not far from Hailong. He pointed in front of the mourning stick in his hand and rushed to Hailong''s chest. This was a completely tentative move. He wanted to explore the reality of Hailong first. The sea dragon looked at the mourning stick and pointed it to his chest, but his body didn''t move. When Wang Fangping was surprised, the mourning stick in his hand had been inserted into the sea dragon''s chest, but as soon as it was inserted, he felt bad, because the mourning stick was completely inserted in the empty place, there was no real feeling. A faint smile appeared on the sea dragon''s face, and his entity stood by Wang Fang Ping stabbed the remnant elephant half a foot out and watched the mourning stick destroy the remnant elephant. His left hand grabbed it like lightning and put it on the tip of the mourning stick. He smiled calmly and said, "since you have come to the hell, why do you want to leave a souvenir, Lord ghost King? Thank you." Wang Fangping only felt that the magic weapon he had used for many years was out of control and fell into the hands of Hai long. It''s been a long time since Jietian sea dragon was used. It''s so handy to try today that he can''t help showing a faint smile. He has already decided that he not only wants to win today, but also wants to win beautiful. Therefore, he didn''t pursue, but just played with the mourning stick that fell into his hand. Wang Fangping reflected quickly. The mourning stick fell into the other party''s hands. He immediately floated back, and with a stroke in the void of his right hand, a blue shadow of fire floated out, and shouted in a deep voice: "hell fire." a little blue light of fire quickly wrapped around the sea Dragon. There was a trace of gloomy air in the blue light of fire. The sea dragon understood that the hell fire was definitely not burning his body, But directly burn the opponent''s divine consciousness. "Lord ghost king, are you playing with fire in front of me? Then aren''t you playing with a big knife in front of Guan Gong? I think the next one can go." as he said, the sea dragon opened his mouth, surrounded by green and red lights, like a huge fire net. Inspired by the idea attached to the sea dragon, he wrapped the ghost King Wang Fangping in a moment, Wang Fangping''s Hellfire was completely melted by the pure fire when he met the real fire of the Taiyi poles used by the sea dragon. Wang Fangping was shocked. His hands subconsciously turned into countless palms and photographed them around. The dark green ghost gas kept pounding the fire net, but it still couldn''t stop the contraction of the real fire of the Taiyi poles sent by the sea dragon, If Zhenyuan immortal saw the scene in front of him, he would be surprised to recognize that the true fire of the Taiyi poles of Hailong has reached the level of the seventh floor, which is only about the same as him. When the fire net was one foot away from Wang Fangping, it suddenly stopped. Hailong said calmly, "Lord ghost king, you can admit defeat." Wang Fangping knew that the other party had been merciful. It was not easy to entangle with him as a natural person. He nodded helplessly and said, "Hailong immortal is worthy of being a leader in the fairy world. I admit defeat." When the fire disappeared, Hailong threw the mourning stick back to Wang Fangping and said with a smile, "just now the boy made a joke, please don''t blame the ghost king." during his time in the underground, the ghost King Wang Fangping was the one who contacted him most. Hailong always had some good feelings for Wang Fangping, so naturally he didn''t want to embarrass him. Wang Fangping took the mourning stick and said nothing. With a slight sigh, he went back to the kings and said to Yin Changsheng, "Lao Yin, I can''t do it. Look at you." Yin Changsheng smiled bitterly and said, "our cultivation is similar. Can''t you? Can''t I?" the king of hell glared at them and said, "you haven''t started yet. Your mind has been taken. You''re bored with the position of the ghost king." Chapter 329 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. Welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated on December 20. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Yin Changsheng and Wang Fangping are worse than the ten kings of the underworld after all. They dare not say anything more. Yin Changsheng''s figure flashes like smoke, and the next moment has arrived in front of the sea dragon. The miserable green claws suddenly grabbed at his front door. The sea dragon smiled calmly, clawed to claw, and greeted him with the same startling palm. Yin Changsheng seemed unwilling to touch him. His figure disappeared again and turned into a dark wind. He quickly revolved around the sea dragon. Occasionally, he would attack the most difficult place for the sea dragon to defend from a tricky angle. The Sea Dragon said calmly, "Lord Yin, your startling palm has indeed been cultivated to the point of perfection, but your mana is too far away." the red light suddenly expanded outward with the sea dragon as the center. In the blink of an eye, Yin Changsheng has been wrapped inside. This is the absolute space covered by the sea dragon with the air of chaos. The sea dragon didn''t move. He drank softly, "stop." Yin Changsheng''s strange figure like smoke stopped abruptly. His right hand also made a gesture of front shooting, and his whole body was full of ghost gas. Deep fear rose in his heart. In the absolute space under the sea dragon cloth, he had no ability to move. Even if I urged all my mana, I couldn''t break free. He understood that his magic power was indeed not at the same level as the young man in front of him. If he insisted more, he would be nothing more than humiliating himself. He sighed helplessly and said, "I admit defeat." With a wave of the dragon''s big sleeve, the mana shook slightly, sent Yin Changsheng out, and said calmly, "offend, next." The ten kings of the underworld looked at each other. Although they had thought that Hai long had great accomplishments, he beat the two ghost kings so lightly, which surprised them. The sea dragon''s right hand shook, and the golden cudgel flashed ten thousand golden lights, which added to his powerful power. He said faintly, "I don''t think the ten need to be so troublesome. Let''s go together." he was not arrogant. Through the battle with the ghost king and the Yin King, the sea dragon had basically found out the strength of these kings in the hell and felt his current cultivation. A green spirit appeared on the king of hell''s face and said in a deep voice, "do you really want to fight with us at the same time? Think about it yourself." Hailong nodded and said, "although your accomplishments are very strong, for me, maybe one person is not much different from ten people. Please." The dark space began to change. The change mainly came from the light. Everything around gradually became clear and shrouded in a light green light. Led by a rotating king, the ten kings of the underground came out at the same time, surrounded the sea dragon in the middle, and they were covered with a layer of miserable green light. The king of hell said coldly, "Hai Long, we don''t take advantage of you. Since you start with ten of us at the same time, we''ll give up using any magic tools. It''s fair." Fair? Is it really fair? In order to reach the current state of the ten kings of the underworld, unless there are top immortal tools, the difference between making and not making magic tools is not obvious. The only limitation is that they can''t use the unique skills of the underworld, God, man and ghost. The sea dragon smiled calmly and said, "whatever you want, I have no reason to stop. But can you give me some time to prepare?" The king of hell is obviously the plenipotentiary representative of the ten kings of hell. He nodded and said, "yes. When you are ready, you can tell us." The sea dragon slowly raised the golden cudgel in his hand, and the robe transformed by magic disappeared, revealing the halo flowing skin. Every muscle on his body seemed to be full of vitality, and the red chaotic Qi was clearly visible. Two attractive golden lights were emitted from his eyes, and all the red lights focused on his right arm at the same time. In an instant, the thick purple scales quickly spread to his whole body starting from his right arm. The scales were rhombic, and each one glittered with a faint glittering light, covering every inch of the skin on the sea dragon. Then, a pair of huge wings like cranes appeared and opened behind the sea dragon, To the surprise of the ten kings of hell, although the body has undergone drastic changes, the power of the sea dragon has weakened a lot. The scales continued to change. The scales on the shoulders, chest and all important parts gradually protruded and connected together like armor to form a solid protection. The halo on the chest of the sea dragon flowed and a gem appeared, which was the Longxiang jade fused with his body at the beginning. Against the background of the gem, the sea dragon covered with scales and armor looked more powerful. He looked at his body and smiled with satisfaction. Yes, this is the third change of Longxiang. According to Hailong''s judgment, the difference in the accomplishments of the ten kings of the underground should not be much. The most powerful one is obviously the rotation king. He should have been very close to or reached the realm of great supernatural power, while the other nine kings are worse. It''s better to achieve it overnight than defeat them one by one. In the previous test, Hailong clearly found that the Qi of chaos in his body was three times higher than before. It seemed that the Qi of chaos had reached the strongest Zhongcheng state, and even stepped into the edge of Dacheng state. He believes that he will not fail even if he is invincible in the face of the ten kings of hell at the same time with his own strength. What''s more, he still has his own killer mace. Through the third change of Longxiang, Hailong clearly felt that his power of fire had even reached the level of Zhenyuan immortal. The Qi of chaos in his body was flowing strangely. The yuan God at the Lingtai was suspended with his knees crossed, constantly transforming the Qi of chaos in the xiaolingtai into his own body. If you can''t deal with the ten kings at the same time in this case, you''ll come to hell in vain. Thinking of this, the sea dragon suddenly became heroic in his chest, danced a stick flower with a golden cudgel in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "everyone, you can start." As soon as his voice fell, the first person to act was the king of hell. His body rushed over like lightning. His right hand made a sword finger and brought three cold lights. It was the soul chasing sword technique. At the same time, the king of Qin Guang and the king of Chu Jiang both became green faced and tusks. They murmured two incantations, opened their big mouths and sucked behind the sea dragon. The sea dragon only felt that the blood gas in his body was about to gush out, and gave a secret cry to absorb the gas. He dared not move any more. After all, he was facing the ten kings of the underworld. The body rotates rapidly, and the golden cudgel turns into thousands of golden lights, forcing back the king of hell. At the same time, the wings behind him open to form two barriers, blocking the attack from behind. The other seven kings did not move, but they sent out absolute space to bind the body of the sea dragon at the same time. Hailong is waiting for this opportunity. The ten kings don''t know that his chaotic Qi is not afraid of absolute space. When they use absolute space to control themselves, their bodies flash in the air and immediately divide into another body. The two bodies crisscross in the air. They shouted loudly: "take my move, thunderbolt three dozen." in fact, it can''t be described as Thunderbolt three dozen, Combined with the split attack, the thunderbolt six dozen was formed. Qianjun chengyuyu, hanging upside down Laojun furnace, talking and laughing retreat heavenly soldiers showed unprecedented power under the invincible action of the golden cudgel. After reaching the realm of great magic power, the sea dragon launched an attack for the first time. The ghost gas around the body was suddenly crushed in the face of the huge golden light. The ten kings reacted very quickly. When facing the crisis of life and death, they couldn''t care about their faces. They pressed the other king''s shoulders and shouted at the same time. The miserable green light suddenly turned blood red, forming a solid barrier. Hailong had planned to continue to concentrate on God, man and ghost after using the thunderbolt three dozen. Even if he could not completely defeat the ten kings, he would certainly seriously injure most of them. However, when the powerful attack of the thunderbolt three dozen broke the ten kings'' defense and they spewed blood and retreated, Hailong was surprised, One''s own split body can''t be like one''s own. One''s mind can''t be divided into two and linger with God, man and ghost. The lightning flashed in my mind like a fire. Without any hesitation, I continued to attack the weakest of the ten kings, King Qin Guang, King Chu Jiang and Emperor song. These three kings had suffered the most damage before. They were unable to resist the unique skills of the underground, and immediately disappeared into a wisp of green smoke. While the sea dragon sent out God, man and ghost, it also threw the Dragon binding bundle hidden in its left arm to the separated body. When the king of Qin Guang, the king of Chu Jiang and the emperor of song were hanged by God, man and ghost, the split of Hailong also completed the six reincarnations, and the hell like vortex swallowed the body of the king of equality. The sea dragon took a deep breath and wanted to continue the pursuit, but a cold voice sounded in his ear, "the king of hell told you to die in the third watch, who dares to leave you until the fifth watch." hearing this voice, the sea dragon was shocked all over. All kinds of tragedies seen in the 18th floor hell flashed before his eyes, and the cold voice echoed in his mind. His body trembled in the air. The remaining six kings looked at Hailong''s shivering body in the mid air and relaxed at the same time. The body of the turning King appeared in Hailong''s body beside the lost control. He opened his mouth and drew a big force to suck. He immediately drew a stream of red air from his body. The other five Kings also made the same move. The most magical place in the hell''s shooting was to absorb the blood essence of his opponent for his own use. Although it was only a separation, it contained the huge chaotic Qi of sea dragon. Under the effect of this great tonic breath, except for the uninjured rotation king in thunderbolt III, the other five kings recovered completely. The king of hell snorted coldly, "if you want to compete with us, you''re still a little short." his body came to the sea dragon like a flash with the method of ghost shadow, and slapped him on the chest. The sea dragon groaned and flew backward. A wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. The defense of Longxiang''s third change was really amazing. Under the full attack of the king of hell, he was only slightly injured. But Yama''s palm also pulled him back from his inner fear. There was a realistic scene in front of him. Looking at the remaining six kings, Hailong suddenly understood that he had just been hit by the soul seduction technique of the underworld. The separated body has disappeared, and his mental power has recovered for a few points. He knows that if he doesn''t divert his mind and summon the separated body, and use his mental power to control the six combos, the soul seduction of the king of hell may not succeed, but it''s too late to say anything now. Although the ten kings of the underworld have gone to the fourth, the strongest six are here, and they seem to be in their best condition. Can''t you really fight these guys? No, no matter what, I will fight to the end. The king of hell imitated the tone of the sea dragon and said calmly, "do you want to continue? Now you can admit defeat." The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "no, I haven''t lost yet. Is soul seduction? If you have the ability, you can try it again." The king of hell said coldly, "I may not be able to help you with soul seduction alone, but don''t forget that there are six of us. Since you want to try, it''s up to you." the six kings were completely angered after the sea dragon''s previous * like attack. They had been together for many years and had a very tacit understanding. At the same time, they smiled and shouted in a deep voice: "the king of hell told you to die in the third watch. Who dares to keep you until the fifth watch." Although Hailong had been prepared, his magic power alone was not enough to compete with the six kings, and the soul seduction technique succeeded in him again. Under the shock of great mental power, the sea dragon hugged his head with both hands and gave a miserable cry. He immediately fell from the air and fell heavily on the ground. The six of the yama have no scruples. Even if the sea dragon dies, they have a way to revive him. After all, this is the underworld. The six people threw out at the same time. Wang Fei was in the front. The ghost gas around his body formed miserable green beads. He bounced with ten fingers and immediately rushed to the sea dragon. Under the joint attack of the six kings, the sea dragon who lost the ability to resist burst into a series of explosions, and the scales on his body burst into blood light under the full erosion of ghost gas. The severe pain made Hai Long wake up from the fear of soul seduction. He was suddenly surprised to find that the yuan God in his Lingtai was gone. Can''t the yuan God be destroyed by soul seduction. Sea dragon''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. The continuous pain from his body made his whole body spasm. The attack of the six kings did not stop. Each record would aggravate his injury by one point. The sea dragon suddenly felt very strange. Even if his body was strengthened by the third change of Longxiang, it could not survive under the continuous attack of the six kings. Why can he persist now? The roar like a wild beast sounded from the mouth of the sea dragon, and the golden cudgel suddenly came out, and the heaven and earth hurled heavily onto the front rotation king. The six kings of the underworld obviously didn''t expect that the sea dragon could launch an attack under such circumstances. Although the rotation king tried his best to resist, he was still smashed into the ground by the golden cudgel. The Sea Dragon flew upside down and used the six styles of tumbling cloud one after another to avoid the pursuit of the other five kings. At this time, he had lost his previous prestige. His body was almost shrouded in blood. The scales on his body surface were seriously damaged. A little movement would bring great pain. Hai Long found the secret of saving his life, and there was a light red light on the surface of his body. It was this light that protected the key when he could not control the Qi of chaos. Although he was badly hurt, he still had the power of World War I. The red awn seems to be formed by the yuan God who has disappeared. Chapter 330 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. Welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated on December 20. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ With a flash of light, the yuan God reappeared in the Lingtai, but his volume was one-third smaller and looked very weak. The sea dragon kept dodging the attack of the five kings while trying to endure the pain. The five kings were also more and more frightened by the Vietnam War. They were able to persist after such a heavy injury. They really admired their perseverance. The king of hell suddenly stopped pursuing and used the soul seduction technique to the sea dragon again. Hai Long''s body was shocked, but at this time, the severe pain from his whole body constantly involved every nerve, and the soul seduction failed. The sea dragon flies back like lightning, sucking the ghost gas in the air quickly, trying to restore its mana. At this time, the five kings suddenly stopped chasing him, floated back and flew to the wheel king who had just climbed out of the ground. The king of rotation is really powerful. When he was hit by the sea dragon, he still suffered only minor injuries. The six kings looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Six people stood in a row, each on the shoulders of the previous one. The last one was the king of rotation, and the first one was the king of hell. They whispered something at the same time. The sea dragon floated to the ground and gasped. His assassin mace split body can no longer be used. In order to repair his body and resist the attacks of the previous six kings, chaos Qi is consumed a lot. I thought that I had reached the realm of great supernatural power. If I hadn''t been in the soul seduction before, I would win today. However, do you still have a chance now? Suddenly, he had a flash in his mind, took a deep breath, and immediately removed the mana of Longxiang''s third change. The naked body left terrible scars. Although the blood had stopped, those scars were so shocking. His right hand drew a half arc in the depth, slowly condensed the mana, and the Qi of chaos quickly repaired every wound on his body. The scars on his skin gradually disappeared, and the sea dragon looked indifferent, as if he didn''t see the increasing momentum on the six kings of the underground. The king of hell looked at the sea dragon coldly. His hands were claw shaped and opposite in front of his chest. Around his body, the miserable green light was like a tangible body, which gathered the power of the six kings. At this time, the mana he could mobilize was even higher than that of ordinary great supernatural powers, "Hai Long, I''ll ask you again. Are you willing to admit defeat? We don''t mean to be difficult for you, but the dignity of the underworld can''t be blasphemed Du." The wounds on Hai Long''s body had disappeared. He smiled calmly and said, "I''ve never been embarrassed with the hell, but Lord Yama, do you think you''ve won?" The king of hell was stunned and said, "Hai Long, what we are using now is the great magic power of the hell, the six ghosts carrying method, which can instantly condense the magic power of six people to form an attack you can''t imagine. In your current situation, although you have cured the trauma, your magic power has been greatly damaged. Do you still want to fight us? You know, the taste of death is not good." The sea dragon smiled and said, "it''s because the taste of death is hard, so I want you to taste it. Although the prisoners in hell are guilty, I hope you can be more tolerant in the future." Speaking of this, his right arm slowly raised, his right palm opened, and purple scales appeared on his right arm again, which was only limited to his right arm. The deep purple air flow revolved around his arm, and solid claws grew on his palm. A faint black gas condensed in the center of his palm, rotating like a vortex. The king of Yama was shocked. He clearly felt a trace of terror and dared not neglect it. His hands were clawed out slowly to both sides. The shrill scream echoed continuously and grabbed people''s soul. The gloomy ghost gas was slowly pressed against the sea dragon like a thick wall. The six phantom ghost shapes were looming. No one in the hell could use the six ghost handling methods independently. Its power Even on the golden nine turn arhat of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, the huge pressure made the sea dragon''s long red hair float back, but his body stood still. Where Aoyuan mountain generally stood, his right arm had expanded to twice the previous size, and even if it was covered with scales, he could distinguish the lines of muscles. The king of hell knew that this situation could only destroy the sea dragon first. He shouted, "the six ghosts move with the hell and show their power." six huge illusions suddenly rushed towards the sea dragon with incomparably powerful pressure. The ghost shape has completely appeared, and the ferocious appearance gives people a feeling of incomparable palpitation. The sea dragon still didn''t move. He wanted to bet that the fierce ghosts formed by these Manas would disappear immediately after the death of the six kings. When the king of hell urged the six ghosts to carry the Dharma, he also shouted, "Dragon - Xiang - Destroy - immortal - rob." Although he was sealed into the eight treasures exquisite tower by the king of tota last time, he still returned to him after completing the attack. At this time, Hai Long''s mana is only 50% of his best state, but now he has great magic power. 30% of his mana is enough to give full play to the strongest power of the eight treasures exquisite tower. In order to succeed in one hit, he urged Long Xiang''s arm to launch the Longxiang destruction explosion at the same time Robbery is integrated into one, forming Longxiang immortal robbery. The sound of the dragon''s chant frightened the six kings of hell. A purple dragon opened its teeth and claws around a faint black awn, which suddenly flew out. When the black awn came into contact with the six ghosts, he tore up one of them in an instant, and accelerated again with the powerful mana of the purple Tenglong. The black awn shot straight into the chest of the king of hell. At that moment, the purple Tenglong fully integrated into the immortal killing robbery, purple The black light penetrated through the chest of the six kings in turn, and brought up the blood fog all over the sky. Both the king of hell and the other five kings showed a look of horror. With a bang, their bodies completely turned into fog and disappeared. At this time, the remaining five ghosts had rushed to the sea dragon. The sea dragon clearly felt that the death was so close to him. When the fierce ghost in front was only an inch away from the sea dragon, they stopped at the same time, and then, like the six kings, turned into dust and smoke. In this dark space, only the heartbeat of the sea dragon can be heard clearly. He succeeded. He was really successful. He really couldn''t believe it. If the six kings didn''t gather in a row, even if the power of Longxiang''s immortal killing robbery was powerful, he couldn''t kill the six kings immediately. The attack power of the six ghost transport Dharma is not as strong as that of the Longxiang immortal killing robbery, even more so. However, the attack surface of the six ghost transport Dharma is too wide, and it will shrink suddenly only when it reaches the target. However, the Longxiang immortal killing robbery uses the power of penetration to break through instantly, makes full use of the power of the six kings, and destroys it in one fell swoop, which contains too many lucky elements. The sea dragon gasped violently. Although the mana in his body was exhausted, he could still maintain his body. Driven by his mind, the yuan God crazy absorbed the residual ghost gas in the air. The sea dragon gasped and said to himself, "I''m worthy of being the ten kings of the underworld. It seems that I''m really careless." "However, you still won the final victory." the ghost King Wang Fangping and Yin Changsheng, the Yin king, came to the sea dragon together. The previous thrilling battle made them still have lingering fear. As the ghost king of the underworld, they never thought that someone in the six realms could defeat the ten kings of the underworld at the same time. It is also difficult for the Tibetan king Bodhisattva to do that. Hai Long smiled bitterly and said, "don''t you see that I owe a lot of my victory to luck, ghost king and Yin king? My last blow consumed all my mana, and I can only attack a single direction. I''m just a trick. Otherwise, if the six ghosts carry the Dharma, it must be me." Wang Fangping smiled and didn''t seem to be angry at the defeat of the ten kings. He patted Hailong on the shoulder and said: "Luck is also a very important element in the decisive battle. The result is the most important. Finally, you still defeated the ten kings of the underworld, didn''t you? However, if there is another time, you won''t be so easy. The ten kings didn''t use their best when they started. After all, as the kings of the underworld, they all have their own dignity and surround you. They really don''t want to do it for you Yes, I hope you don''t hate it. " Hai Long shook his head and said, "I never wanted to hate anything. I also understand that if the ten kings start the soul seduction with all their strength as soon as they come up, I have no ability to resist. I can only let them be slaughtered. Elder ghost king, I can return to the fairyland now. I will never forget this time in the hell, but I don''t know if I will have a chance to see you again in the future." Wang Fangping''s right arm suddenly stretched out and clapped his hand on Hai Long''s forehead. Hai Long only recovered one point of mana, which was not enough to compete. He didn''t want to compete, because he believed that the ghost king would not harm himself. A cold breath came along his forehead, and Hai Long just felt as if there was something more in his mind. Wang Fangping''s arm returned to normal and smiled: "Hai Long, I know you have the ability to pass through the six realms, but you have to go through the passage of the fairyland to come to the hell. But now it''s different. I put the highest level Royal talisman of the hell into your body. In the future, you can come to us at any time with the method of soul out of the body. We welcome you at any time. Don''t worry, the ten kings only admire you and will never remember you What do you hate? You don''t have to thank me. This is what the Bodhisattva told you. Even if you lost just now, we will also let you go back to the fairyland. As for the method of soul out of the body, I have printed it in your mind. With your cultivation, you will soon understand it. You should remember that with the Royal talisman, you can come to the hell as long as your soul out of the body, no matter where you are, and encounter irresistible difficulties When it is dangerous, you can do so. At least you can escape the yuan God. " The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "elder ghost king, I won''t thank you. If the hell is useful to me in the future, the sea dragon must be duty bound. Please show me the way back to the fairyland." The ghost King smiled and looked at each other with the Yin king. They raised their palms at the same time. The sea dragon only felt a whirl around his body, as if he had fallen into the abyss. A familiar breath rushed into his body, and his mana and spirit were restored in an instant. The sea Dragon understood that this was the feeling when he was in the yin-yang tower of the underground. A sad voice sounded in his ear, "Brother, take care." "Elder sister, elder sister, is it you?" Hailong shouted, but his voice just echoed in his ears. The world around him gradually turned into a colorful world, rotating rapidly around his body. Bursts of dizziness stimulated his brain, and the gloom of the underworld gradually disappeared. Hailong only felt that his eyes turned white and his consciousness suddenly fell into a deep sleep. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Eldest sister." the sea dragon sat up fiercely, with a layer of cold sweat on his body. Looking at his smooth and naked skin and feeling the soft breath around him, he murmured, "I, am I back?" Looking around, I saw that it was a pale yellow world with boundless clouds. It was obviously not the fairyland, because the atmosphere in the fairyland would not be so peaceful. "Where am I? Am I in the field of another holy beast?" he turned into a white robe. He didn''t have to do it deliberately. His body had been held up by a golden cloud. He deeply sucked a peaceful aura. The sea dragon only felt that the chaotic Qi in his body seemed to be cheering. A fast day of the week brought him a comfortable feeling. Suddenly, a little red light came from a distance, and the sea dragon was awed. He clearly felt that the red light contained huge mana. In a moment, the red light hit him at an indistinguishable speed. Just when the sea dragon was ready to resist with the Qi of chaos, the red light suddenly stopped and suspended three feet in front of him. The sea dragon looked at it and was shocked, Because this red light is a big gourd, the big gourd he brought from the human world! His hand trembled and grabbed the gourd, unscrewed the lid. A familiar smell of wine came to his nose. Hai Long''s eyes were wet. He already knew where he was now. He choked and shouted, "master, is master you? Disciple Hai Long is back." The golden light flowed, and the monkey king''s voice became very soft. "Good boy, you have suffered. Welcome to the Buddha world." with a flash of light, the golden haired fight defeated the Buddha. The Monkey King appeared in front of the sea dragon. Hai Long''s mind was blank. At this moment, he almost forgot what he had experienced. He fell on his knees on the golden cloud with a plop and cried, "master..." The monkey king wiped the moisture out of his eyes, helped the Dragon up and said with a strong smile, "silly boy, what are you crying about? Come on, have a drink to calm down. The master specially left it for you. If I hadn''t been on guard, I would have been robbed by the bald old Buddha who lit the lamp." Chapter 331 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been opened. Welcome to collect it first. It will be officially updated on December 20. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Finally, he saw the master again. How could Hailong not be excited? Among the immortal and Buddha worlds, he most respected and worshipped the monkey king. He choked and drank a mouthful of wine, and his body was warm. "Master, how do you know I''m back? Why am I in the Buddha world? Isn''t there only a way to the fairy world in the hell?" the sea dragon gradually regained his mind. Monkey King smiled and said, "the hell is the only way to the fairyland. After the king Bodhisattva of Tibet sent you to the fairyland, in order not to let the Immortal Emperor find out, your martial uncle sent you to the Buddha world with a great magic power. Boy, after so much pain, you should be happy. Let''s go. I''ll take you to meet the person you most want to see. She has been waiting for you too hard." The sea dragon looked at the monkey king blankly. He already understood something in his heart. Just in his stunned time, a dazzling golden light broke out on the monkey king and wrapped him. In a moment, they had arrived at another place. This is a huge temple. The grandeur of the temple is not the most surprising to the sea dragon, The auspicious spirit calmed his excited and impetuous mood. Bursts of Brahma singing came from it, which filled Hai Long''s heart with a sense of tranquility. Just above the gate of the temple, there are four huge golden characters - big Leiyin temple. Monkey king said, "this is the center of the Buddha world. The great Leiyin temple where the Buddha of the Western Heaven Buddha is located is also the most noble place in the Buddha world. Come, come with me." pull up Hai Long and they entered the great Leiyin temple. As soon as they entered the temple gate, the spirit of peace suddenly flourished. The mana in Hai Long''s body naturally turned into nothingness. He relaxed and immersed in the peaceful space, All the blood and Yin smell in the underground mansion disappeared. He looked at his master and was surprised to find that his master, who had always been joking, also showed a solemn color of treasure. The majesty of the Dharma can indeed change. The sea dragon just wanted to quietly understand the profound meaning contained in the Buddhist dharma. A white figure quietly appeared at the end of the left side of the temple gate. The sea dragon almost turned his head under the urging of the subconscious. He and the white figure became stiff at the same time. In an instant, the sea dragon burst out a dazzling red light, completely limiting the Buddha Qi around him. He didn''t want anything to affect his mood at this time. "Floating - Misty -" the red and white figures coincided in an instant. After 600 years of waiting, they were finally able to condense their tears. After 600 years of waiting, we finally got the joy of reunion. The sea dragon''s changed appearance didn''t affect anything. They were so familiar with each other that just one look was enough to recognize each other. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The low and peaceful voice of Lei Tianjun sounded, "misty, after more than 3000 years of cultivation and examination in the heaven, you have taken over three times of heaven robbery. In the name of Lei Tianjun in the heaven, I will allow you to become an immortal in the heaven. Since then, you have jumped out of the earth and are not in the five elements. Now return to the heaven with me and be sealed by the Immortal Emperor." Misty cried, "no, I don''t want to be immortal. I want to be with the sea dragon. Please take back your destiny, Tianjun. I don''t want to be immortal." Meteor Lei Tianjun''s voice was somewhat helpless, but she couldn''t help but feel moved by the feeling between the sea dragon and the misty. How many people of truth aspire to enter the fairyland, and misty can abandon such a valuable opportunity for her feelings. It can be seen how deep her feelings for the sea dragon are, "Misty, it''s the intention of the fairy world to allow you to rise to the immortal world. No one can violate it. Moreover, your husband''s cultivation is profound and will rise to the fairy world sooner or later. If you stay in the world, you won''t be able to be with him for a longer time in the future. You''d better wait in the fairy world first. If you are destined, you will meet again in the fairy world soon." The sea dragon was full of reluctance. Looking at the misty figure gradually away, his eyes were blurred. He shouted: "wife, you go. You wait for me in the fairy world, and I will meet you in the heaven as soon as possible. Wife, take care of yourself! I have agreed with brother meteorite thunder that he will take care of you." A mass of fluffy things flew down from the misty body. Her naked body was hidden immediately. She was wrapped in a long blue skirt made of fairy gas. Her dark green hair drifted away. She didn''t speak any more, but looked at the sea dragon deeply. She wanted to keep the appearance of her favorite in mind. The sea dragon grabbed the thing. It was the silver fox coat on the misty body. The residual attractive body fragrance was still there, but the Iraqi had gone. "Misty -" the sea dragon shouted. Tears could no longer be controlled and flowed down his face. Misty seems to have been unable to speak. Tears are flowing continuously. The slender jade hand raises and points to the sea dragon and its own heart. It seems to tell the sea dragon that no matter when your heart has me, my heart has you. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes! Your heart has me, my heart has you. In the heart of the sea dragon, misty always occupies the most important position. He tightly and tightly hugs the cold and trembling body, what Dharma, what accomplishments, all of them, all of them are forgotten. At this time, there is only misty in his heart, only the wife in his arms. The Buddha who lit the lamp didn''t know when he would appear next to the monkey king. Looking at the reunion, he kept talking about Amitabha. The monkey king said angrily, "go, pull, people are showing their true feelings, and the Buddha will forgive them for blasphemy Du. It''s not suitable for monks, it''s not suitable for monks. Let''s go, don''t disturb them." then he forced the Buddha who lit the lamp to go deep into the great Leiyin temple. The sea dragon gently * * * the misty long hair and said softly, "good, don''t cry, don''t cry. Wife, do you know how much I miss you?" Misty is still crying, and the front of the sea dragon has been completely soaked by her tears. Suddenly she raised her head fiercely, and her beautiful eyes were full of resentment, "Why are you so late, why are you so late, you know? I, I..." The sea dragon''s whole body was shocked. His hands tightly grasped the ethereal shoulders and said angrily, "did the Immortal Emperor bully you?" Misty bit his lower lip and said, "yes, he bullied me. You''re too late." The sea dragon only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and the pain in his heart reached the extreme. But then his body became soft, and he hugged misty into his arms again. Tears flowed down his firm face. He clung to Misty soft long hair and said painfully: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, everything is bad for me. I''ve made you suffer so much because of my reasons. I swear in the name of my life and soul that from today on, I will never let you be wronged again. Wife, the past has passed. Don''t think about it any more. You''ve returned to me now. I love you. I''ll always love you so much. I won''t be because of any responsibility What changed. " Misty and faint way: "then don''t you dislike that I''m dirty? My body has been defiled. I''m an unclean woman. Go, I won''t blame you." "No -" Hai Long hugged the ethereal body hard, as if to integrate her soft body into his body, "no, wife, you will always be my wife, that''s not what you want! In my heart, you will always be flawless. Wife, I love you, you must not let me leave, otherwise I will die in front of you immediately." The ethereal delicate body gradually softened from rigidity. Her breathing was a little short. She whispered, "relax first. Do you want to strangle me?" The sea dragon was startled and quickly relaxed his arm. Now, his heart was full of pity for the misty for fear that she would be hurt. Misty combed his long hair behind his ears, dried the tears on his face, beat it on the sea dragon''s chest and said: "It''s up to you. I have a little conscience. People lie to you. How can I lose my virginity when there is a master? If I really lose my virginity, you will never see me again." her last sentence was full of determination. Hailong looked at the misty and murmured, "are you lying to me?" Misty glared at him angrily and said angrily, "you have no conscience. You haven''t come to others for more than 600 years. If it wasn''t for the protection of my master, I''m afraid I''d already... Can''t you cheat? You know how hard I''ve been waiting these years? Can''t you hurry?" With a wry smile, Hailong took misty into his arms again and said with a smile: "Yes, of course. I''ll listen to you in the future as long as you''re around me. In fact, I wanted to find you from the first day I arrived at the fairy world, but I was driven out by the fairy emperor after I arrived at the fairy palace. You also know what kind of world the fairy world is. With my magic power at that time, it''s difficult for an ordinary immortal to fight, let alone find you. Later, I went to the fifth heaven I practiced in Zhuang Guan for more than 200 years. Then I sneaked into Guanghan palace and wanted to find you, but I accidentally fell into a trap with your senior sister Mengyun fairy at the same time. That trap sent us into the demon world. After all kinds of hardships there, I couldn''t find you when I returned to the fairy palace. Wife, I really didn''t Forget you! I''ve been trying to find you all the time, but you were rescued from the fairy palace. I...... " Misty pressed the lips of the Shanghai Dragon and said softly, "well, don''t say any more. I''ve heard Dou defeat Buddha say everything you''ve done. I just have to wait for you for so many years. I can''t help but be angry with you. Sorry, dragon, I know you suffer no less than me. We''ll never be separated this time." The Sea Dragon nodded forcefully, hugged the ethereal body, and said softly, "yes, we will never be separated again. Wife, how have you lived these years, and when did you get here?" the ethereal way said: "go, go to where I live and say that this is the great thunder sound temple, and you can''t insult Du Buddha here." he said, showing a pious look. The sea dragon was startled and said, "misty, you, you don''t believe in Buddhism." Misty puffed a smile and said, "don''t be afraid. Even if I believe in Buddhism, I will return to the secular world for you. You have already filled people''s hearts, what else can you accommodate?" then she took the sea dragon to the side hall of the great Leiyin temple. As she walked, she whispered: "Only the bodhisattvas and venerable ones with profound cultivation can practice here in the big Leiyin temple. Most of them are doing morning classes. Let''s not disturb them." the big Leiyin temple has a very wide area. The sea dragon followed the misty for a long time before walking out of the side hall and coming to a row of exquisite houses. "This is the house where I practice. Let''s go in and talk." she really has too much to say to Hailong after 600 years of absence. The arrangement in the refined house is very simple. There is a huge Zen character on the wall opposite to the door, and there is a wooden bed under the Zen character. Misty pulls the sea dragon to sit on the wooden bed and lean against his shoulder, saying: "Although I haven''t seen you for a long time, I basically know your experience over the years. When I heard your master say that you made a big fuss in the fairy palace to save me, I didn''t blame you any more. At that time, in fact, you wronged the fairy emperor, and I was no longer in the fairy palace. After you and your senior sister fell into the demon world, your master defeated the Buddha, fearing that I would be bullied by the fairy emperor in the fairy palace, so he rushed to the fairy palace Guanghan palace took me to Da Leiyin temple, which is worthy of being a holy land in the Buddhist world. Breathing the Buddha Qi here not only benefits my cultivation, but also calms my heart as much as possible without suffering from inner pain. Over the years, I think of you all the time. Today you finally come, I''m really happy. " The sea dragon carefully wiped away the tears on his misty face and said thoughtfully, "so, when I fell into the demon world, the master had brought you here. However, why did your master, Queen Mother Xi, say I don''t know where you went? I think it''s impossible that the master didn''t say hello to Queen Mother Xi." Misty and bitter smiled and said, "in fact, your teachers are also for your own good. They designed all your troubles in the fairy palace. My master lied to you at the request of the original God." The sea dragon''s eyes were cold, but suddenly became soft again. He sighed and said, "I know they are for my good, master, but I''ve been there for 300 years!" Misty changed the topic and said, "dragon, don''t think about this. It''s all over anyway. I don''t want you to have any estrangement with your elders." The sea dragon reluctantly smiled and said, "no, after all, they have paid so much for me. Wife, tell me about your situation when you came to the fairy palace. I haven''t heard from you." Chapter 332 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Misty nodded and said: "I was brought to the fairy Palace by Lei Tianjun after I was promoted to heaven with him. When I first met the fairy emperor, I was full of respect for him. He didn''t seem to show anything wrong. He arranged me to be an ordinary female official in Guanghan palace under the management of empress Chang''e. at first, I just wanted to wait in Guanghan palace. I believe you will be promoted to heaven to find me as soon as possible. After a few days , the Immortal Emperor began to harass me. At first, he didn''t show any evil thoughts, but with the passage of time, he made more and more progress, and even pestered me every day. I''m your wife, how can I pester him? I sternly refused him, but he didn''t stop. Finally, once I ran to the depths of Guanghan palace to avoid him, and happened to meet senior sister Mengyun, The Immortal Emperor came after me. He didn''t dare to do anything to me in front of senior sister Mengyun. After she asked me what happened to me, senior sister Mengyun took me into the back palace and asked the master to accept me as an apprentice. Senior sister long, she is our benefactor! Without her, I''m afraid we''ll never meet again. We must thank her well if we have a chance in the future. " Hai Long nodded. Meng Yun''s cold face appeared in his mind. He couldn''t help but feel a palpitation in his heart and sighed: "everything has passed. If I have the opportunity, I will accompany you to Guanghan palace to thank the queen mother and Meng Yun." then he lowered his head and gently kissed the misty fragrant lips. Misty began, hid aside and said slightly angrily, "No. This is the holy land of the Buddha world! We can''t..." Hai Long scratched his head awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, I really miss you so much." She blushed and whispered, "there''s still a chance in the future." her eyes showed a look of excitement and said, "by the way, there''s a surprise waiting for you here." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "what surprise?" With a mysterious smile, she said, "go, I''ll take you." then she took the sea dragon and left her room. She went next door and knocked on the door a few times. Hai Long looked at the door, his heart moved, his eyes showed surprise and said, "is it Hongzhi who has been promoted to the Buddha world? Yes! Hongzhi''s cultivation is not low. He has been closed since we were still in the human world, and it''s time to be promoted to the Buddha world. Yes, it must be him. Right?" Misty shook his head and said, "you guessed wrong." just then, the door opened and a hairy head stretched out. He had silver hair. As soon as he saw misty, he immediately smiled and said, "sister-in-law, what are you looking for me?" "Little clever." Hailong flew forward and grabbed his shoulder. It was his good brother little clever who came out from behind the door. The little wit was stunned, looked up and down at the sea dragon, frowned and said, "who are you? What are you doing holding me?" The sea dragon realized the change of his appearance, knocked on the little clever head and said, "you know who I am this time. Don''t you even recognize my eldest brother?" Little clever was shocked. "Hailong, you are Hailong. But how did you become like this?" The Sea Dragon said, "isn''t it good to be handsome?" one person and one monkey looked at each other. Suddenly, the little clever screamed, rushed up fiercely and hugged the sea dragon tightly. His body was no smaller than the sea dragon. His strong legs wrapped around the sea dragon''s waist and looked very ridiculous. The sea dragon''s eyes were wet and murmured, "unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that you have been promoted to immortality, but why did you come here? Hongzhi''s cultivation is much higher than you. He must have been promoted to the Buddha world. Where is the dead monk?" Little Smart''s body shook slightly. After a long time, he calmed down, jumped down from Hailong, wiped his eyes and said, "I was the only one who went to the Buddha world. I should have gone to the fairy world. But after I arrived at the fairy world, I was picked up by an old monk who claimed to be Hongzhi''s master and said that I was more suitable for the Buddha world." Hailong understood that xiaoclever must refer to the Buddha who lit the lamp. Worried about Hongzhi''s safety, he asked, "what about Hongzhi? Where has he gone? Has he failed in the robbery?" Little clever shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, the bald man didn''t get through the robbery at all. He has been guarding me since I closed the door. I don''t know why. My mana increased very fast. Time passed day by day. Several times I wanted to go out of the door to find you, but Hongzhi didn''t allow me to continue to close the door. What I said can''t fall short. Later, I don''t know how long I closed the door, Tianjie suddenly It''s coming. I thought it was Hongzhi''s, but I didn''t expect that the natural disaster was coming towards me. Hongzhi became very powerful. When I spent the disaster, I basically succeeded without any effort. Hongzhi told me when I was promoted to heaven, let me find you in the fairy world, and I knew you had been promoted to heaven. He also said, "I''m afraid I can''t come up to us for a long time." After listening to Xiao Lingling''s words, Hailong frowned and said, "according to the calculation of time, you should have practiced for less than 2000 years, and Hongzhi will be much longer. Even you have been promoted to immortality, and Hongzhi has no reason to stay in the world! This guy, I don''t know what the hell you''re doing, Xiao Lingling, how long have you been in the Buddhist world?" Xiaoji Ling said, "soon, it''s just over a year. Hailong, take me out. Although it''s comfortable to live here, it''s too boring. There must be a lot of fun in the immortal and Buddha worlds. Take me there!" Hailong said with a bitter smile: "Although I have been to the fairyland for a long time, except for cultivation, I just want to find something ethereal, let alone something fun. I haven''t even been to most parts of the fairyland." Little clever showed a look that I despised you. He glanced at you and sighed: "yes, you see your sister-in-law. Where can you care about my brother! Hey -" The sea dragon knocked xiaolingling angrily and said, "don''t put on airs with me. Just follow me wherever I go in the future. However, I''m afraid I won''t leave the Buddha world in a short time. Xiaolingling, have you seen my master?" The little clever man was stunned and said, "your master? Do you say fighting defeats Buddha?" his face showed a look of respect. "He is the pride of our monkeys! You are so happy that you can worship him as a teacher. Hey, if only I were lucky," he said, with a look of longing in his eyes. "What old man, old man''s. is my old sun so old?" the golden light flashed, and the monkey king suddenly appeared next to the sea dragon and little clever. "Master." Hailong respectfully called. The monkey king looked at him and said with a smile, "you are beautiful now. As soon as you make out with your wife, do you remember my master?" The sea dragon blushed and said, "no matter what time, Shien doesn''t dare to forget. Master, let me introduce you to my good brother xiaolingling when I was in the human world. We grew up together in the Lianyun mountains." The monkey king looked at the little clever one and said, "well, the root bone is good. It''s much stronger than my monkeys and monkey grandsons. It''s no worse than the guy with six ears." Little clever immediately restrained all his impatience in front of the monkey king and stood there with his head down, not daring to say a word. The sea dragon moved in his heart and hurriedly said, "master, my brother is very diligent and hard-working, and he is the same family as you. Look..." Monkey king said with a smile, "you boy, do you want me to take an apprentice again? Little clever is the offspring of six ears. I hope you don''t be so lazy to six ears." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "is brother six ears lazy? Why don''t I think so." The monkey king rolled his eyes and said, "if he hadn''t been lazy under my big brother''s door for so many years, would he not even get the cultivation of a great Luo Jinxian?" Little clever suddenly knelt down and said respectfully, "Holy Buddha, take me as an apprentice. I won''t be lazy. If you can enter your door, little clever will ask for nothing else." The monkey king seemed very satisfied with little clever''s respect. He nodded and said, "get up. Let the sea dragon teach you the magic wand first. When you can successfully throw the universe, I will recognize you as an apprentice." Little clever congratulated and respectfully kowtowed to the monkey king nine times. "Thank you, master. I must practice hard." The golden light in the monkey king''s eyes flashed. Little clever''s whole body softened and collapsed in the sea dragon''s arms. The sea dragon smiled and said, "master, you old man use this again." Sun Wukong said, "no, it can introduce all my skills into his mind. If you help him into the room, he will wake up in two days. It''s not easy for one of my people to become an immortal. I want to complete him anyway. You and piaomi come with me, and I''ll take you to meet some Bodhisattvas and venerable ones in the great Leiyin temple." For the first time in a long time, Hailong was so relaxed. He smiled and said, "yes. Master, you have time to take us around the Buddha world." Sun Wukong said, "you should all follow the rules in the Buddhist world, and you should not affect the cultivation of people in the Buddhist world, so as not to fall into reality. Moreover, you should be careful. There are many people who have grievances with me in the Buddhist world." Hailong said with a wry smile, "master, why do you have opposites everywhere?" Monkey King straightened his chest and said, "of course, it''s because your master is upright, so some villains don''t like it. Don''t talk nonsense, you two go with me." in the big Leiyin temple, he didn''t dare to use the moving Dharma. He took Hai Long and walked towards the back hall of the big Leiyin temple. As he walked, Sun Wukong said, "in addition to the Buddha and Bodhisattva who are in the top position in the great Leiyin temple, there are five hundred Arhats. The five hundred Arhats are led by the two masters of Kaya and subduing demons. These two masters have been difficult to deal with with with with me. However, their powerful magic pestle for subduing demons is still amazing. As long as you don''t provoke them, there should be no problem." As they spoke, they had entered the back hall. As soon as they entered the hall door, four Arhats in monk robes came up. When they saw that the monkey king''s face changed, they quickly flashed aside and bowed their heads. When the monkey king saw that the other party didn''t even call, he felt ashamed in front of his disciples. He said in a deep voice, "Hey, what are you going to do?" The four Arhats still bowed their heads and didn''t speak. They didn''t know what scriptures they were talking about. They exuded a strong Buddha spirit. As soon as the monkey king''s temper came up, he didn''t care where it was. When he saw the other party, he rushed up and grabbed a arhat''s shoulder. "My old Sun said hello to you, but you didn''t even pay attention. Is this what Kaya taught you? Even if he saw my old sun, he should say hello." Although he was angry in his heart, he was very modest and didn''t mean to hurt the Arhats. He just wanted to make it clear. In the Buddhist world, especially in the great Leiyin temple, everyone must treat them with courtesy when they meet, so as to show the Buddha''s magnanimity. "No, no, don''t be angry. My disciples have just been selected from the Buddhist world. After the baptism of the Buddha spirit in the great Leiyin temple, their minds are still unclear. Don''t blame them for offending." A thin figure suddenly appeared in front. Compared with the height of Hailong''s two meters, he was like a small bamboo pole. His thin face was full of smiles. He had come to the public in a few steps. After hearing this man''s words, Monkey King was stunned, turned to scratch his monkey head, smiled and said, "it''s your apprentice. Sorry, my old sun is impulsive. Hailong, come here." Hearing the master''s call, Hailong hurried forward. Monkey king said, "this is the Dragon subduing arhat. Like Kaya and subduing demons, he has the title of golden arhat and is my good friend." The sea dragon dared not neglect, and hurriedly said respectfully, "the sea dragon has seen the Dragon subduing arhat." The cultivation of dragon subduing was very high, but he found that he could not see through the depth of the tall young man in front of him. He was surprised and said, "you seem to be an immortal. Don''t be polite. Holy Buddha, who is he?" The monkey king naturally saw the surprise in the heart of the Dragon subduing arhat and said proudly, "this is my disciple Hailong, which I mentioned to you before. What''s up, dragon subduing brother? My disciple is good." The Dragon subdued the hand and didn''t know when he turned out a broken fan. He gently fanned the fan and said with a smile, "the Holy Buddha is really good. Your disciples are much better than my disciples. Where are you going?" looking at his smile all the time, the sea dragon felt a nameless cordiality in his heart and retreated to listen to Sun Wukong. Monkey King pointed to misty and clever and said, "this is my apprentice''s wife. I''m going to take them to the old bald man who lights the lamp." The Dragon subdued him with a smile and said in a low voice, "Wukong, in the big Leiyin temple, you''d better not be old bald or old bald. I''m afraid all of you are bald except you and Bodhisattvas. Do you want Kaya to catch you again and sue you at the light Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Monkey King snorted and said, "whoever is afraid of that guy likes to stir up right and wrong and flatter the Buddha. Now the Tathagata Buddha can''t get out of the door. I think he still depends on who to go. If he dares to provoke me, don''t blame my old sun''s ruthlessness. By the way, do you see Wuneng? Why haven''t I seen him these days." The Dragon subduing arhat said with a smile, "he, like us, just likes......" he said, drew a gesture of drinking, and then continued: "But where is there such a good thing in our Buddha world? I think he''s running around these days. I''m afraid he''s looking for a way to the fairy world. Unfortunately, his cultivation hasn''t reached the level of Saint Buddha. He can''t pass through the Six Worlds yet. He''s just in a hurry. I saw him just now. It seems that he''s also going to the place where the light Buddha practices. You can find it." Chapter 333 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Monkey king said, "isn''t it easy to drink? I''ll let you drink enough if you have a chance. We don''t have wine here. There are many lower bounds!" The Dragon subdued looked surprised in his eyes. He came up to the monkey king and said in a low voice: "Holy Buddha, do you really have a way? As far as I know, the Buddha who lights the lamp can order you not to leave the great Leiyin temple without authorization!" the monkey king smiled and said: "Do you still need me? The so-called disciples obey their efforts. In a few days, I''ll let Hai long search the human world. Subdue the dragon, my disciple also has the ability to walk through the six realms. That guy is definitely not his opponent." The Dragon subduing arhat was stunned and said, "really?" Sun Wukong looked at him unkindly and said, "if you don''t believe it, you''ll have time to try." The Dragon subduing Luohan shook his fan and said, "forget it, you don''t know. I don''t like fighting with people. Go to the Buddha who lights the lamp. If you have good things in the future, don''t forget your brothers." then he handed the monkey king a joking look, laughed and left with his four disciples. Looking at the back of the Dragon subduing arhat, Hailong couldn''t help wondering, is this the so-called arhat? It''s not only as good as the master, but also doesn''t seem to have the dignity of arhat at all. Monkey King smiled: "It''s strange why dragon subduing is such a virtue. In fact, don''t be confused by his appearance. Among the five hundred Arhats, his accomplishments can definitely rank in the top five. There''s a legend in the human world that you may have heard about Dragon subduing. At that time, he once traveled in the human world and saved countless people. The people in the human world call him Ji Gong. That wine and meat pierced the intestines , the Buddha sits in his heart, which is from him. " Hai Long was shocked. How could he not have heard of Ji Gong? When he was a child, what he and douya''er liked to hear most was the legend of Ji Gong told by the elders in the village. The reason why he and douya''er chose to go to Lianyun sect to worship the master was largely because of the story of Ji Gong. Unexpectedly, it was this legendary figure in front of him just now. I recall that Ji Gong was on earth The sea dragon couldn''t help but respect his actions. Led by the monkey king, they crossed the hall and met dozens of noble elephants and solemn Arhats on the way, but none of them could bring the sea dragon a cordial feeling. "Light the lamp, I''m coming." Monkey King yelled and walked into the quiet room where the light Buddha practiced. The three sea dragons then entered. As soon as they entered the quiet room, they were all stunned. The quiet room was completely shrouded in light yellow clouds. The quiet room was not big outside, but it was as wide as heaven and earth. When they came in, the door was gone, and the surrounding was completely shrouded in huge and pure Buddha Qi. The sea dragon suddenly felt an invisible pressure coming on his face. The pressure was full of boldness, and the surrounding space was like static. There was no other way except positive resistance. Stimulated by external forces, the chaotic Qi in the sea dragon rises naturally, and a layer of light red light protects him. The monkey king, with his golden light, covered himself and the misty, as if he had not seen the sea dragon, and floated aside. The pressure gradually increased, and the original God in the sea dragon showed his form without being urged. The chaotic Qi of fire attribute filled his whole body. Although the oncoming impact was as surging as the sea, he always stood like a pillar in the sea. The chaotic Qi circulated rapidly, absorbing the transformation of Buddha Qi and constantly resisting it. Suddenly, a golden light in front suddenly shot at the sea dragon, and the pressure suddenly increased. The chaotic Qi in front of the sea dragon suddenly ripples. He dared not be careless. He folded his hands on his chest and turned over. Ten red lights were emitted from his fingers, condensed into one in the air and collided with the golden light. As the golden and red lights met in the air, the surrounding light yellow clouds fluctuated violently Come on. The sea dragon only felt a warm wind blowing on his face, and his body subconsciously flew back and retreated for tens of meters. The pressure disappeared, the clouds gradually lined up on both sides, and a golden lotus appeared in the sky like a dream. As the lotus became clear, the figure emerged, and it was the Buddha who lit the lamp. He smiled at the sea dragon and said calmly, "all beings in the three worlds and nine places have the wonderful heart of nirvana. Sea dragon, you have succeeded." Although there was no pressure around, Hailong felt unable to lift his head in front of the lamp burning Buddha. This is the real owner of the great magic power of Buddhism. For the first time, he felt the power of the lamp burning Buddha, and his deep cultivation seems to be above the master. He respectfully and deeply saluted and asked, "what is nirvana, the lamp burning Buddha?" The light burning Buddha smiled and said: "Let us realize that there is no surplus. There is no surplus. There is no habit and worry. Nirvana. It is perfect, pure and righteous. It destroys all habits. It will never be born. We agree with this. It is also possible for those who live to cross the sea of life and death. Buddha''s heart is equal. We are willing to be with all sentient beings. We are perfect and pure. Nirvana. We cross the sea of life and death together. We have been proved by all Buddhas. Although some people realize, they practice. If they have a heart of gain, they give birth to me. The name is Dharma. In addition to the Dharma, our name is also extinct. You have now obtained the Dharma of perfection. This perfection is not the other perfection in the world. You should do it with your heart. " If Hailong realized something in his heart, he saluted again and said, "thank you for the teachings of the Buddha. I have been taught." The light burning Buddha turned to Sun Wukong and said with a smile, "Wukong, the sea dragon''s cultivation is not as good as you, but it is not far away and can take on great responsibilities. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva is really a believer." The monkey king said with a smile, "OK, I''ve tried it. Don''t bite words. I''m uncomfortable. Who can teach a disciple as good as a sea dragon except me, the monkey king." The light burning Buddha shook his head helplessly and said, "I knew you would be proud. I can''t change your anxious temper. I hope the sea dragon won''t be like you in the future." The monkey king snorted and said, "what''s wrong with being like me? My apprentice is not like who I am. By the way, the old man who lights the lamp, where''s Guanyin Bodhisattva?" The Buddha who lit the lamp said, "the Bodhisattva has returned to the purple bamboo forest. You don''t have to take the sea dragon to meet other people. Just take them around the Buddha world. In a few days, they will go back to the fairy world." Monkey King nodded and said, "did my younger martial brother come just now and where did he go?" "Elder martial brother, I''m here." the clouds lined up, and a fat figure appeared unsteadily. This man is a little taller than the monkey king, and his body is like a ball. The whole person stood there, like a meatball on a big round meat ball, which looked very funny. He had a pair of big fan ears, a long nose protruding, and his fat meat would tremble when his body moved a little. His fat monk robe could not cover his "meat" body at all. The three of Hailong stared at the man. Is this the junior brother of monkey king? How do you look like a head Monkey King smiled and said, "you don''t have to guess. This guy is a pig, and he is really my junior brother. His name is Zhu Wuneng. He used to be called Zhu Bajie. Bajie, are you bothering the Buddha to light the lamp again? If you don''t do well as your Jingtan Messenger, what are you doing all day?" Pig Bajie was obviously very afraid of his senior brother. He hummed twice and said, "brother monkey, my heart is unbalanced!" The monkey king said, "what''s the imbalance?" Pig Bajie''s huge ears moved and said, "we came to the West with the master to learn scriptures. Why did you become a Buddha, and my old pig is a messenger. I''m here today to seek justice like the Buddha who lit a lamp. Even if I don''t want to be a Buddha, I have to give me the ability to pass through the six realms." The monkey king suddenly understood. He smiled and said, "you fool, you just want to eat. Don''t lose face. This is my apprentice Hai long." Hearing the master''s introduction, Hailong hurried forward and respectfully said, "disciple Hailong has seen martial uncle pig." Pig Bajie said discontentedly, "don''t call him martial uncle pig. Just call him martial uncle. You''re a big boy." Monkey King joked, "you are a pig, and you are a big fat pig. Don''t you let me cry?" Pig Bajie just wanted to refute. He suddenly saw the misty behind the sea dragon. His originally small eyes suddenly opened wide, and his saliva flowed out subconsciously. He murmured, "beauty, great beauty!" Hai Long''s face changed slightly. Zhu Bajie violated his taboo. He flashed in front of the misty body, blocked Zhu Bajie''s sight, and said in a deep voice: "martial uncle, please respect yourself." Pig Bajie was stunned, muttered a few times and said, "look what''s the big deal. Isn''t she your wife?" Hailong nodded and said, "yes, misty is my wife and your younger generation." he deliberately emphasized the word younger generation, which is to make pig Bajie restrain. Monkey King snorted, grabbed pig Bajie''s ear and said angrily, "you colored pig, you have been in the Buddhist world for so many years, but these stinky problems have not changed." Pig Bajie cried out in pain, "brother monkey, spare my life, I dare not." The monkey king stretched out a hand and said, "give me your water avoidance spell. Don''t tell me you don''t have it, or I''ll pull your ear off." Pig Bajie said bitterly, "brother monkey, my old pig has so much treasure. Do you want to search it?" Monkey King snorted and said, "don''t cry with me. Although the water avoidance mantra is precious, it won''t take much effort to make another one with the ability of Marshal Tianpeng. Besides, you are in the Buddha world now. What''s the use of water avoidance mantra? There''s not even a drop of water here. Teach it quickly." Zhu Bajie''s small eyes turned to the Buddha who lit the lamp and cried, "Buddha, this monkey is bullying me here. Don''t you do justice for me?" The Buddha who lit the lamp made a helpless gesture and said, "I''ve been used to your martial brothers calling and calling. If you continue, just think I don''t exist. There are no outsiders here anyway." Zhu Bajie knew that he could not escape today. He stretched out his hand into his arms and reluctantly stuffed a blue jade pendant into the hands of the monkey king. He complained, "come on, dead monkey, let go. My poor ears." Monkey King smiled, loosened his hand and said, "Bajie, you know elder martial brother has always been the best to you and won''t let you suffer. Hailong, bring the rest of you to show filial respect to elder martial uncle." Hailong promised that he really didn''t like this pig Bajie. With a wave of his right hand, the previous wine gourd appeared. He only drank a few mouthfuls of this gourd wine, and most of it. The monkey king took the gourd, unscrewed the lid, took a sip and murmured, "good wine, good wine. What a pity! Someone is angry. Drinking when angry is bad for my health. It seems that I''d better enjoy it myself." The light burning Buddha and pig Bajie both had eyes shining, "bring it." pig Bajie showed a speed that was completely out of proportion to his figure. He grabbed the gourd from the monkey king like lightning, gududu poured it fiercely and shouted happily. Because of his identity, the Buddha who lit the lamp dared not reveal his drinking problem in front of the guy who didn''t keep the door open, so he could only watch. The monkey king put the water avoiding mantra into the sea dragon''s hand. The sea dragon only felt the coolness in the palm of his hand. When he spread his hand, he saw that it was a small jade pendant with no too many lines on it. The light blue halo flowed, and only carved three words - water avoiding mantra. Monkey King explained: "Don''t underestimate this jade pendant. Take it with you. When you are attacked by water mana, it can help you eliminate the additional water characteristics. It can only be like a general mana attack. Moreover, when you take the water avoidance mantra to any river, river, lake or sea, the water will not hinder and will automatically break on both sides. Don''t underestimate my junior brother, who was in charge of the water army in the fairy world Marshal Tianpeng, cultivation is not weak, but it can''t appear in the Buddhist world. " The sea dragon''s heart moved. He immediately understood the intention of the water avoidance mantra given to him by the master, and respectfully said, "thank you, master." The Buddha who lit the lamp said, "Hai Long, we have discussed. After a few days, you can go back to the fairy world to experience for a period of time. If you like, you can also go back to the world. Don''t forget..." he said, looking at the pig Bajie who was drinking. Chapter 334 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 The new week''s small three to hit the list, please collect and recommend, thank you. £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Hailong naturally understood the meaning of the Buddha who lit the lamp and respectfully said, "yes, disciple. Buddha, there''s something I want to ask you. Hongzhi has been practicing for nearly 3000 years. It''s reasonable to say that he should have spent the robbery long ago, but why does he still stay in the world now? You are his master, but you must take care of him. If he is in trouble, I''m willing to help him." The Buddha who lit the lamp shook his head and said: "No, I know you and Hongzhi are good brothers. He is in good condition now. He is practicing a profound Dharma I taught him. This dharma needs to be honed in the world and can be successful only by doing 100000 good deeds. You don''t have to worry too much. I have been paying attention to him all the time. Only after being honed in the world can he become more profound after he ascends to the Buddhist world." Hailong sighed with relief and said, "I really want to meet Xiaozhi again in the immortal and Buddha world as soon as possible! Light the lamp Buddha, can I take the misty and little clever away when I travel to the immortal world?" Hearing this, little Ji lington showed an excited light. The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said: "Of course. With your current accomplishments, as long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke the Immortal Emperor, you should be able to protect them. Although you have been promoted to the fairy world for many years, you haven''t been able to really walk in the fairy world. Remember, when you travel in the fairy world, you should make friends, help others more, and try not to conflict with others." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "thank you for the accomplishment of the Buddha who lit the lamp." The Buddha who lit the lamp smiled and said, "you all go. I think your master still needs your help. Bajie, you don''t see enough good things. What can you taste like when you ate ginseng fruit." pig Bajie was stunned when he heard that the wine in the gourd had gone for seven or eight. He murmured: "Yes! I''ll save it and drink it slowly. I''ll go first, senior brother! Don''t forget me if you have this good thing in the future." the clouds floated under your feet and disappeared in a moment. The surrounding clouds floated, and the light Buddha sitting on the Golden Lotus gradually faded. Sun Wukong said, "this is the absolute space for the old man who lights the lamp. Don''t use magic. I''ll take you out." With a wave of his big sleeve, the golden light formed a cover, completely shrouded the four people, including himself, and flew to the depths of the clouds. The sea dragon saw the monkey king pinch the magic spell, and the surrounding clouds dispersed rapidly. When it became clear, they had come to the back hall again. Monkey king said, "Hai Long, you send piaomi back first, and then come here to find me." Misty smiled and said, "no, master, since you have something to do with Hailong, I''ll go back first. I know the way. Moreover, misty is not weak!" Monkey King smiled and said, "Hai Long is lucky to have a wife like you." Misty took a deep look at Hailong, and then he reluctantly left. Hailong looked at her back and felt warm in his heart. "Come back, you can''t see." the monkey king patted the sea dragon and woke him up from his obsession. The Sea Dragon said awkwardly, "master, I..." "Well, you''ve been separated for so many years, you''ll be reluctant to give up. But there''s still time in the future. Shifu needs your help. Come with me." then he took the sea dragon to the deepest part of the back hall. Standing still, the monkey king showed a dark color in his eyes and said, "sea dragon, this matter is really important to me." Hailong was stunned and said, "master, as long as I can help, I will go all out." The monkey king no longer had a joking look on his face and said in a deep voice, "come on, I''ll take you to the most important place of the great Leiyin temple." as he said, he reached out and pressed on the bluestone wall in front of him. With a flash of light, the wall was like melting, revealing a crescent shaped door hole. The monkey king greeted the sea dragon and went in first. As soon as Hailong entered it, the door behind him closed naturally. In front of him was a large hall. The hall was very broad, nearly 100 meters high, surrounded by dense Buddha Qi. In the center of the hall, there was a high platform on which a huge lotus stood calmly. The lotus was golden, but it was full of colorful light. There was no one here, but the sea was empty The dragon''s ears echoed with a loud chant of Brahma. When his body shook, he turned to look at the monkey king and said, "master, this is..." The monkey king sighed and said, "this is the Leiyin Hall of the great Leiyin temple. It is also the place where the Tathagata Buddha holds discussions with the Buddhas. The Buddha lotus in the middle is the sitting lotus of the Tathagata Buddha." There was an insignificant oil lamp next to the Buddha lotus. The light on the left suddenly lit up without any omen. The light flashed, and her slim posture appeared in front of the sea dragon and the monkey king. Unexpectedly, it was a beautiful girl. She was wearing a full-length blue dress, with a faint anger between her eyebrows, and scolded, "dead monkey, what are you doing here? This is not where you should come." Hailong was the first to see someone dare to be so rude to his master. He immediately hit him angrily and said, "girl, please be polite." The beauty in blue turned her eyes to the sea dragon, with a trace of surprise in her eyes, "who are you? Where are you talking here?" The monkey king stopped Hai Long, saluted the beauty in blue slightly and said, "sister Qingxia, please don''t be angry. This is the little disciple Hai long. Hai Long, you should be called a martial uncle when you have entered Qingxia fairy." Hai Long reluctantly saluted and said, "I''ve seen you, martial uncle." Qingxia fairy snorted coldly, turned her eyes to the monkey king and said, "what are you doing here today? Don''t you know the Buddha is closed? You ruthless dead monkey, if it weren''t for my sister''s face, I would have to chop you alive." Monkey King smiled calmly and said, "I''m afraid it will hurt sister Qingxia''s hand. If Zixia can survive, even if you chop my old sun a thousand or ten thousand times, I will never fight back." Hearing the word Zixia, the Qingxia fairy trembled slightly and said in a hate voice, "do you have the face to mention my sister? If it wasn''t for you, how could she..." The monkey king said, "I''m here today to see if I can save Zixia." Qingxia was excited when she heard that she had a chance to kill her sister, but she immediately realized that Wukong''s words had never been believable. She said angrily, "it''s OK not to mention my sister. I''m even more angry when I mention her. What tricks do you want to play, even the Tathagata Buddha can''t recover my sister''s divine consciousness. Can you do it? I''ll chop you now to avenge my sister." then, the whole body glowed, A blue flame came to the monkey king in an instant. The monkey king sighed helplessly and jumped up. His golden light flashed and rushed directly into the blue flame. Hailong looked at the monkey king who rushed into the fire and didn''t intervene. He believed in the strength of his master. At the same time, he also understood that there must be many stories between the monkey king, the Qingxia fairy and the Zixia, and it may not be appropriate for him to intervene. Qingxia kept chopping out blue lights and injecting them into the blue flame. The monkey king only relied on the golden light to defend his body, but he didn''t mean to fight back. "Qingxia, stop. Although your accomplishments have improved a lot, it''s difficult to hurt me, even the Tathagata Buddha, not to mention your Buddha fire. I really have a way to save Zixia when I come today." Qingxia looked at the sincere look of the monkey king and couldn''t help but be stunned. She stopped the attack. The blue flame around the monkey king gradually extinguished. The Qingxia fairy said coldly, "what can you do?" The monkey king floated to the ground and said: "You should remember that after the Tathagata Buddha gathered Zixia''s broken divine consciousness in her body, he said that only by transforming chaotic Qi into pure fire power can her divine consciousness be reunited and restored. Although I don''t have this ability, my apprentice can. Although the chaotic Qi of fire attribute he cultivated is not the purest chaotic Qi, it depends on its fire attribute It should be of great help to Zixia. Let him try. If it doesn''t work, I''ll let you fight and never defend. How about it? " Qingxia fairy turned her eyes to the sea dragon, and a surprise light burst out in her eyes, "really? Is there really chaos?" The monkey king turned to look at the sea dragon and said, "disciple, I have never asked anyone. Today, the master asked you to help me for Zixia." he bowed to the sea dragon. The sea dragon hurried up, grabbed the monkey king and said, "master, what are you doing? Isn''t your business my business? I should bear the burden of my disciples." The monkey king sighed and said, "at the beginning, I tried my best to let you cultivate the Qi of chaos. A big reason is for Zixia! I owe her too much. From a certain point of view, Shifu made use of your Zhiyang body." Hailong shook his head and said, "no, master. Without you, there would be no Hailong today. I died when I broke the pill for the first time in the human world. We teachers and disciples don''t need to explain anything. You just need to tell me what to do. Disciples must do their best." The monkey king patted the sea dragon on the shoulder and murmured, "OK, OK." he raised his head, looked at Qingxia and said, "sister Qingxia, let''s start now." Qingxia looked nervous and nodded silently. Monkey king said to Hailong: "Qingxia fairy and her sister Zixia fairy were transformed by the wick of the oil lamp next to the Buddha of the Tathagata. Originally, the lamp was one, and the green and purple wicks were intertwined. When I came to the west to learn scriptures with my master, Zen master Xuanzang, I experienced countless twists and turns on the road. One of them, I met Zixia fairy. Because of me, Zixia died. Not only her body was completely destroyed, but also God saw through Broken. Fortunately, the Tathagata Buddha made a timely move to imprison her broken divine consciousness in another oil lamp. The culprit of all this is me. Zixia''s death has always been a pain in my heart. Hailong, what you need to do now is to carefully gather the broken divine consciousness of Zixia fairy together with the Qi of chaos of fire attribute and fuse it. Only by successfully integrating the divine consciousness again, Zixia To survive. However, you must be careful in the process of integration. Once the firepower is too strong, it may burn her divine consciousness. " Hailong smiled confidently and said, "master, don''t worry. In addition to the increase of my mana, my biggest gain in the underground is the improvement of my mental power. There is no problem in control. It''s not too late. Let''s start now." Monkey King nodded and said, "apprentice, master''s lifelong happiness is all in your hands." As he spoke, he took the sea dragon to the oil lamp on the right of the lotus seat of the Tathagata Buddha. The oil lamp was very large. The light in the lampshade was much darker than the oil lamp on the left. A trace of purple gas flowed and loomed. There was a strong prohibition outside the lampshade. As soon as he approached, the sea dragon felt the strong rejection of the prohibition. Sun Wukong said, "the prohibition imposed by the Tathagata Buddha on this oil lamp is to keep Zixia''s divine consciousness from dissipating. He once said that only the Qi of chaos can penetrate without the influence of the prohibition. You can start. There is a master to protect the Dharma for you, and you will never be disturbed." as he said, he folded his hands on his chest, and the golden light suddenly released, The sea dragon and oil lamp were completely shrouded, and even the Qingxia fairy pushed out. Qingxia''s anger flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t attack when she thought of her sister''s safety. Hailong stepped forward, stopped looking at the monkey king, closed his eyes and completely condensed his mental power. In order to better control his chaotic Qi, Hailong made a bold decision. Sun Wukong watched him nervously behind the sea dragon. Although the Tathagata Buddha said that only chaos could help Zixia restore her divine consciousness, no one knew what to do. How can he not be nervous when it comes to his most important person? At this time, he suddenly saw the red light on the whole body of the sea dragon. Then, the red light converged rapidly. The clothes on the sea dragon transformed with mana gradually disappeared. The red light converged completely, and his body had become as bright and transparent as a ruby. At first, Qingxia fairy didn''t believe what Sun Wukong said. After all, Hailong was only Sun Wukong''s disciple. But seeing the situation in front of her, although Qingxia''s cultivation was not very high, she had followed the Tathagata Buddha for many years, and her vision was very high. She saw at a glance that if Sun Wukong was not bad, his cultivation would never be lower than it. continue with The red light around the sea dragon''s body is getting dimmer and dimmer, but his body is becoming more and more transparent. His left hand is raised and slowly protects his chest, and his right hand is raised and extended to the oil lamp in front. A dazzling golden light suddenly brightened from the sea dragon Lingtai. In the surprised gaze of the monkey king, the golden light slowly rose, and the sea dragon''s red hair fluttered back. He slowly raised his head, and a faint long chant came out of his mouth. The sound was clear and gradually high. The golden light that had reached his chest and abdomen suddenly brightened and accelerated upward. The sea dragon opened his mouth and the golden light floated out, On his right palm. The sea dragon''s body changed rapidly, as if it had solidified, and really turned into a ruby statue. The golden light on the right palm gradually faded, and it turned out to be a shrinking sea dragon. The shrinking sea dragon turned to the monkey king and saluted him slightly. Sun Wukong was shocked. Although he had expected that Hai Long''s cultivation would increase a lot after his experience in the underworld, he didn''t expect that he would grow so much. He is too familiar with this situation. It is an imitative Yuanshen! Equivalent to the second self, you can have all the power of the self. As long as the original God is not destroyed, even if the body is destroyed, it can be restored. Moreover, with the yuan God like the noumenon, the mana will be cultivated again in the future, and the growth rate will be at least twice that of the original. No wonder the sea dragon is so confident. The foundation of the mimicry yuan God is a strong mental power. In order to achieve the best effect, Hailong concentrates all the mental power and chaotic Qi in his Yuanshen, and seals his original statue with chaotic Qi. It can be restored only when the Yuanshen returns to his mind. From the dignified appearance of the monkey king, he understood the importance of the Zixia fairy. Only in this way can the Yuanshen directly enter the oil lamp to achieve the best control effect. Although the sea dragon''s behavior is very risky, he believes that with the protection of the monkey king, his own self will never be damaged. Chapter 335 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 The new week''s Junior will hit the list. Please smash the recommendation ticket to the new book. Thank you. £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Yuanshen flew up, his body suddenly shrunk, turned into a little red light, and flew straight to the oil lamp. Sure enough, as Sun Wukong said, as soon as the prohibition on the oil lamp met the gas of chaos, a path naturally flashed out. In a flash, the sea dragon had entered the oil lamp. The prohibition of the Tathagata Buddha is really powerful. As soon as he entered the oil lamp, the sea dragon could no longer feel the breath outside. The purple air around him was flowing and echoed with a soft sigh. An inexplicable sadness rose from the bottom of Hai Long''s heart. He was surprised that the purple gas was full of sadness, so that it affected his mind. Dare not delay too long. After all, this is the first time for him to leave the yuan God. The sea dragon shows the shape of the yuan God and closes his hands in front of him. The Lingtai in the yuan God sends out the highly concentrated chaotic gas, and the red air is entangled with the original purple gas in the oil lamp in an instant. The purple Qi fled like a frightened bird. It seemed that he was afraid of being caught by the sea dragon. The sea dragon was completely focused and sent out a soft and friendly breath through his chaotic Qi. The chaotic Qi also remained stable and stopped chasing the purple Qi. The oil lamp suddenly became peaceful. The purple Qi tentatively contacted the chaotic Qi released by the sea dragon for several times, felt that the chaotic Qi really didn''t hurt it, gradually relaxed and resumed its previous slow rotation. Hai Long didn''t act immediately and thought to himself that if he wanted to re integrate these broken divine consciousness, he must not force it. Otherwise, once there is any change in the process of integration, he may not be able to control it. Thinking of this, he converged the Qi of chaos around his original God, tried to communicate with the broken divine consciousness, and sent the thoughts in his heart to the other party with his mental power, "I''m here to help you. Are you willing to accept my help?" Although Zixia fairy''s divine sense was broken, it still had a certain perception and felt the sincere idea of the sea dragon. All the purple Qi trembled slightly and hesitated for a while before gradually approaching the sea dragon. Hailong said again: I''m here to help you. Don''t be afraid. You just need to relax completely, and I can help you. Can you? If you can, you can surround me. Ziqi seemed to understand his words and gradually approached him. However, each purple gas is at a distance from each other, and it seems impossible to approximate each other. When Hailong knew it was time, he made a decision secretly, controlled his huge chaotic Qi to radiate outward with his mental force, completely surrounded the purple Qi from the outside, and then gradually contracted. The distance between the Tao and the purple Qi is gradually approaching under the oppression of the chaotic Qi. The purple Qi seems to be frightened and constantly bumps outward, but the chaotic Qi is so powerful that they can rush out. Hailong did not dare to be too eager for quick success and instant benefit. He hurriedly stopped the contraction of chaotic Qi, sent out a friendly feeling to purple Qi again, and constantly repeated his purpose to help them. The purple Qi gradually calmed down again. The sea dragon controlled the chaotic Qi to shrink again. This time, the purple Qi was obviously not so panic as before. Under the control of the sea dragon, they seemed to suffer great pain and move constantly, but they didn''t collide outward again. The sea dragon sent out an idea to comfort these broken divine senses, and slowly contracted the Qi of chaos. When the purple Qi had touched together, he clearly heard a painful groan and dared not neglect it. The sea dragon shook his body, separated from the purple Qi wrapped around him, opened his arms and hugged the big ball composed of purple Qi in front of him. Under the urging of mana, the purple ball quickly closed and the groan became louder, but the sea dragon knew that he could not stop now, Otherwise, he will fall short of success. While soothing these broken divine consciousness, he will constantly shrink the chaotic Qi. At the same time, he will separate a force of thought and arouse the fire force of the chaotic Qi. A trace of pure fire force slowly penetrated into the purple Qi and went deep into the intersection of each purple Qi. Mixed with red light in the purple Qi, the sea dragon urged the spell to convey an idea of patience to the purple Qi and began to enhance the power of fire. With the enhancement of the power of fire, the moan immediately turned into a painful and shrill scream, which was unbearable in the sea dragon''s heart. The pain of burning God''s consciousness is really unbearable for anyone. But in order to reunite these divine senses, he had to do so. The surrounding chaotic Qi completely wraps the purple Qi, compresses it inward, and melts the gap between broken divine consciousness with the power of fire. The shrill and shrill cry gradually faded away, and the chaotic atmosphere permeated into it, blending the divine knowledge. The purple ball gradually gathered together and stayed on the palm of the sea dragon. Everything around it calmed down. The sea dragon dissipated the power of fire, moistened the God consciousness just integrated with the gas of chaos, and comforted the unstable breath of God consciousness with the power of thought. Monkey King nervously held his fists and his body trembled slightly. Everything in the oil lamp was in his eyes. He knew that the sea dragon was about to succeed. The expectation of countless years was finally coming true. He couldn''t help thinking of what Zixia said when she died: "there was a sincere love in front of me, and I didn''t cherish it. If God could give me another chance, I would say to her, I love you. If you really want to add a time to this feeling, I hope it will be 10000 years." Zixia, My promise will never change. As long as you can recover, I, the monkey king, will not hesitate to abandon the name of fighting and defeating Buddha. I regret my promise that year. I don''t want it to be ten thousand years. I hope it will be ten thousand years until the day when the world is destroyed. Zixia! Give me this chance. Let me make up for everything. I''m so stupid. I didn''t understand the feelings in my heart until you left. Zixia, Zixia, come back soon Hailong fully invested his mind in controlling the Qi of chaos and moistening the divine consciousness. Suddenly, he felt a slight fluctuation in the condensed divine consciousness and dared not neglect it. He knew that what he was going to do was the last step to awaken the divine consciousness. Carefully explored a trace of mental strength, called softly, and constantly passed on goodwill to each other. "You, who are you? What''s the matter with me? Why is everything around so strange." the weak female voice rang out, which made Hailong happy. He knew that he had succeeded at least more than half. "Hello, do you remember who you are? Do you remember what happened before?" he asked tentatively. The purple divine consciousness began to fluctuate like ripples. After a while, a painful groan suddenly came, "I''m so sad, I''m so sad, my body seems to be splitting, I don''t know, I don''t know anything?" Hai Long was startled. He didn''t want to fall short, so he quickly comforted: "Don''t worry. Take a break first. When your divine consciousness is completely restored, you will naturally think of everything. Relax and relax your mind. The reason why you feel strange is that your divine consciousness is completely wrapped in my chaotic Qi. After the divine consciousness is repaired under the moisture of chaotic Qi, everything will be fine. All you have to do now is relax and trust me, Everything I do is to help you. " Under the transmission of the sea dragon''s idea, the purple divine consciousness was indeed relaxed and calmed again. The sea dragon did not dare to waste a little time and tried his best to urge the Qi of chaos to start the final repair. The purple divine consciousness is constantly changing under the full moistening of the chaotic gas that seizes the creation of heaven and earth. It starts to compress again from the previous gas state, and the volume is getting smaller and smaller, but the color is getting deeper and deeper. The divine consciousness has been completely condensed under the fusion of the pure power of fire, and there is no rejection of the moistening of the chaotic gas. When Hailong saw the purple divine consciousness gradually emitting golden light, he realized that he was about to succeed. At this time, the voice of the monkey king came into his ears, "Hailong, do you see the wick in the oil lamp? That is the body of Zixia. When the divine consciousness is completely restored, you should send it into the wick." The sea dragon thought that the master was really powerful. Under the prohibition of the Tathagata Buddha, he could still accurately transmit the sound. The yuan God slowly gathered his golden purple divine consciousness in front of him. When the sea dragon''s yuan God suddenly narrowed down and the Tao was the same size as the divine consciousness, the light red chaotic Qi condensed into auras, like a sea containing hundreds of rivers, and suddenly sent to the purple divine consciousness Played a final impact. The purple divine consciousness seemed a little excited in the trembling, and seemed to feel that everything was recovering rapidly. The purple divine consciousness was finally completely shrouded in a layer of golden light, the purple body loomed in it, the original God of the sea dragon suddenly became larger, surrounded the purple divine consciousness with both hands, wrapped it with the gas of chaos, and suddenly threw it into the wick of the oil lamp. While the divine consciousness was injected into the wick, the oil lamp immediately emitted a dazzling strong light. At this time, it was no longer like an oil lamp, but a shining star. In the twinkling of the stars, a little red light floated out, and lightning penetrated into the original statue of the sea dragon. The oil lamp continued to emit a strong light, and the sea dragon''s crystal like body gradually appeared the rhythm of mana , the outer layer of crystal like skin changed into a dark red robe. The static long hair gradually relaxed and gently put on his shoulders. His face gradually changed from ruddy to pale. In the understanding of fairyland and Buddha, once the divine consciousness is broken, it means complete death and no transcendence forever. However, today Hailong successfully broke this understanding. With the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, he fused the divine consciousness of Zixia fairy again and gave her a new life. In fact, all this is very lucky. Although the chaotic Qi was created by this However, what the sea dragon now has is not the purest non attribute chaotic Qi, but the fire attribute. The luck of its success lies in that the Zixia fairy is cultivated from the lamp wick of the Tathagata Buddha, which itself belongs to the fire attribute. It is precisely because of this that the last success is achieved. The monkey king closed the prohibition meeting and helped the pale sea dragon. Its golden hair trembled slightly. The excitement in his heart had reached the peak. The eyes of the fire eye golden essence were full of excited tears. He unreservedly input his mana into the sea dragon. After transformation, he supplemented the chaotic Qi used by the sea dragon. With a long breath, the sea dragon slowly opened his eyes. There was a gratifying smile in his eyes. He looked at the monkey king and said, "master, it''s not your life. It should be a success." "Thank you, thank you, Hailong. Master, the only regret has finally been made up for all these years. Zixia can come back to me again. For me, everything is no longer important now, Hailong, I......" Monkey King choked and couldn''t speak. The Qi Tian Da Sheng, who once made a big fuss in the fairy palace, is as fragile as a virgin who has just been involved in love. Chapter 336 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 The new week''s Junior will hit the list. Please smash the recommendation ticket to the new book. Thank you. £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Hailong smiled: "Master, don''t say anything. Shouldn''t I do all this? The Zixia fairy must be the teacher''s mother. Even without your request, the disciples should try their best to help! Don''t get excited now and see if the teacher''s mother has completely recovered. After all, this is the first time to integrate divine consciousness, and I don''t feel the final result. The divine consciousness did wake up just now, but she did It seems that I can''t remember the past. " The monkey king shook his whole body and said, "what? Will Zixia lose her memory? In that case, she will even forget me!" "Thanks to you, you still fight against the Buddha. Don''t you even understand this simple truth? Sister''s divine knowledge has been broken for many years, and the damage is inevitable. It''s just right for her to forget you, a dead monkey, and save her worry in the future." When Qingxia fairy came to Hailong, her face was cold. Although her words were mean, it was difficult to hide her joy. She looked at Hailong very softly. Suddenly, without any preparation, Qingxia fairy suddenly picked up her toes, kissed him on the lips and whispered: "Hailong, thank you for saving my sister. Even if she forgets everything, I don''t care. At least, she lives again." The monkey''s face was full of loss. Looking at the bright oil lamp, he murmured, "Zixia, Zixia, will you really forget me? Can you really forget what happened in the past?" The warmth of Qingxia fairy''s fragrant lips left an indelible impression on Hailong. The faint aroma always lingered in his mind. Qingxia fairy smiled at Hailong, ignored Sun Wukong and walked to the oil lamp. Hailong turned to his master and looked at the lost look of the monkey king. He couldn''t help feeling sad. He experienced the pain of separation from his lover. Naturally, he could understand the mood of the monkey king at this time. He grabbed the monkey king''s hand and said: "Master, don''t be sad. Even if your mother loses her memory, she may not be able to come back! Since you love her deeply, what if she doesn''t come back? Don''t you have the confidence to love her again?" The monkey king was shocked and murmured, "love her again." yes! Love her again, the knot in his heart was quickly untied, and an unprecedented light broke out in his golden eyes. Qingxia fairy stopped at a distance of about five meters from the oil lamp and slowly spread her arms to both sides. Hailong saw a strange scene. Qingxia fairy''s arms kept closing up. Her hands like jade onions kept turning into different decisions. None of these decisions were the same. When each decision appeared, the cyan light on her body changed It will be strong for a few minutes, and the Buddha Qi in Leiyin hall continues to gather towards her body. Hai Long looked at Sun Wukong suspiciously and asked, "master, Qingxia fairy, what is she doing?" Sun Wukong said, "Qingxia and Zixia are twin sisters. She wants to use the pure Buddha Qi here to awaken Zixia. Zixia''s body has long been repaired by the Tathagata Buddha, that is, the wick in the oil lamp. After your integration, the divine consciousness should have returned to normal now, and only her sister Qingxia fairy can help her better integrate the divine consciousness and the self." After more than a thousand changes, the hands of Qingxia fairy finally closed above her head. The strong blue light has covered her figure. From the appearance, it is dreamlike and full of mystery. The folded palms slowly descended. When the palms stopped in front of her chest, the Qingxia fairy scolded, and the palms suddenly turned outward. Two peaceful green lights condensed into a holy blue lotus in the air and slowly floated towards the oil lamp. The monkey king said softly, "Wow, you always know the secret of the prohibition left by the Tathagata Buddha, but you have been unwilling to tell me, Qingxia, you are cruel." Qingxia fairy ignored Sun Wukong''s question and tried her best to urge the green lotus to easily pass the prohibition left by the Tathagata Buddha and directly enter the light. As soon as the green lotus entered, the dazzling light suddenly became soft, and the peaceful Buddha Qi revolved around it. The prohibition made by the Tathagata Buddha disappeared so easily, and the light in the oil lamp gradually faded In recent years, the original white wick has been transformed into purple. Baoguang flows and looks very comfortable. A wisp of purple gas floated out of the oil lamp. At the flash of light and shadow, a fuzzy figure appeared in front of the Qingxia fairy. The piercing eye as like as two peas, the breath of the master beside him was already rising. The eyes became more and more clear. Though he had already guessed, he saw the same way as the green dragon fairy. Yes, she is a stunning beauty who is exactly the same as Qingxia fairy''s appearance. There is almost no difference in her figure and appearance. However, her temperament is less cold and fierce than Qingxia fairy''s, and a little more gentle. Her long purple dress sets off her charming face and looks particularly moving. The look of Qingxia fairy changed and became very excited, "sister." "Elder sister, I, what''s wrong with me?" Zixia''s mind seemed to be unclear. Qingxia fairy hugged her only relative tightly, and her tears fell majestically and broke into tears. At this moment, the cultivation of Monkey King seemed to disappear completely. He walked to Zixia fairy step by step, and every step was very difficult. Although Hailong had awakened him just now, how could his heart calm down when he really faced the man he expected for thousands of years? Zixia didn''t seem to notice that the monkey king was slowly approaching. She said foolishly, "sister, what''s the matter with me? I seem to have slept for a long time. Just now, a very gentle voice woke me up from my deep sleep. What''s the matter with me?" she raised her head and looked at the monkey king and the sea dragon. Her delicate body was shocked and her eyes showed deep feelings. He broke free from the arms of Qingxia fairy and walked in the direction of Sun Wukong step by step. Monkey King was overjoyed. Looking at the deep feeling in Zixia''s eyes, he could almost conclude that Zixia still remembered her feelings with herself and did not forget herself. Just as he stopped in ecstasy, a dramatic scene appeared. Zixia''s steps suddenly accelerated, and his graceful and delicate body floated up. Monkey King opened his arms. Just when he thought Zixia was about to jump into his arms, Zixia''s figure passed by him. In a moment, he flew to the sea dragon, took his hand, and said happily, "it''s you. You woke me up just now. It''s very kind of you." then he hugged the sea dragon. Hailong was startled by Zixia fairy''s enthusiasm. No matter how brave he was, he didn''t dare to rob his wife with his master! He walked at ease, pulled three meters behind his body like lightning, and exclaimed, "don''t be a teacher''s mother. Men and women are different!" Zixia fairy was stunned, stood and looked at Hailong and said, "teacher''s mother, who is your teacher''s mother?" With a flash of golden light, the bitter Monkey King appeared in front of the sea dragon. His body was slightly convulsed, "Zixia, do you really don''t remember me?" he understood in his heart that Zixia only remembered her sister, and I''m afraid she really forgot what happened with herself. His heart hurts, but he will never give up. Zixia looked at the monkey king in surprise, looked at him up and down, frowned and said, "who are you? Monkey head. Immortal? Monster?" At this moment, the monkey king seemed to return to the first time he met Zixia. He looked at her charming face and said: "It doesn''t matter who I am now. Even if you forget everything, we can start over. You''d better call me the supreme treasure as before. Once there was a sincere love in front of me, and I didn''t cherish it. Now, the naive gave me another chance, and I will never let the opportunity slip away from me. Zixia, listen clearly, although you are now What I see is my noumenon, that is, the monkey. However, I still want to tell you that I - Love - you. If I add a deadline to this love, I hope it will be ten thousand years until the moment when the world does not live up to its existence. " Tears flowed from the eyes of the incomparably strong Qi Tian Da Sheng Dou Zhan Holy Buddha Sun Wukong. He cried. After so many years, he finally repeated his words in his heart countless times. Tears also flowed from the beautiful eyes of Zixia fairy. Her eyes gradually softened and gently called out, "supreme treasure." When Hailong was wondering why, the green light flashed. Qingxia fairy came to him silently, gently pulled him and gave him a look. Hailong had to leave the Leiyin hall with Qingxia fairy in a confused mood. As soon as he got out of the hall door, Hailong couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s going on? Why does the teacher''s mother cry?" Qingxia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile: "You fool, like your master, was cheated by your sister. She didn''t lose her memory at all, but she deliberately scared your master because she was angry that your master was heartless. I didn''t expect that the wooden man of your master would say such touching words, and my sister can''t pretend any more. If you don''t come out, will you affect them inside?" After listening to her explanation, Hailong suddenly realized and said with a bitter smile: "I thought my teacher''s mother was a gentle woman, so she was so cunning! However, when I helped her restore her divine consciousness, she really didn''t remember anything!" Qingxia fairy snorted and said: "It''s not cunning, it''s called wisdom. However, I really want to thank you today. Without your chaotic Qi, my sister''s divine consciousness can''t be restored. You said she forgot everything. That must be the case when her divine consciousness was not fully integrated. After I finally moistened it with the method left by the Buddha, my sister''s divine consciousness has been completely restored. Naturally, there will be no problem." The sea dragon sighed and said with a smile, "as long as master and mother can have lovers and get married, my efforts today will not be in vain. Fairy, you don''t seem to like my master with mother. Why are you willing to help them?" Qingxia fairy sighed and said: "What''s the use of disagreeing? Who let his sister fall in love with the dead monkey? After all these years, I know that monkey king has always lived in regret and pain. At the beginning, he refused his sister for a reason. After all, at that time, he followed the Tang monk to the West to learn scriptures. Forget it, let it be. As long as his sister is all right, I''m lazy to care about them Don''t ask me what happened between your master and Zixia. I''m lazy and don''t want to tell you. You can go back now. " Today''s sea dragon is no longer the arrogant and domineering sea dragon in the human world. He didn''t ask much. The master and his mother met again. It''s time for him to go back to see his wife. Separated from the misty for so many years, there is too much to say. At the thought of mistiness, Hailong''s heart immediately burned up, said goodbye to the Qingxia fairy, and returned to his house as soon as possible. As soon as he got to the door, he suddenly saw a slim figure with long hair and shawl, exuding a moving temperament, walking towards the refined house. The sea dragon was full of misty figures in his heart. He didn''t come in a hurry to identify them carefully. He floated to him, hugged the slim figure in his arms from behind, and held her full twin peaks in his right hand. The woman in white was hugged by the sea dragon, and her whole body was shocked, and her body became hot in an instant. On the contrary, the sea dragon was cold all over, because when he hugged the woman, he suddenly recognized that it was not ethereal. When he held the woman in his arms, he found that the color of her hair was different from that of misty. The misty hair was dark green, while the woman''s hair was black. Although the two colors were similar, they were obviously different. Moreover, the woman''s figure is slightly thinner than misty, and the breath emitted by her body is completely different. Ethereal is the immortal spirit of dust, but she is the Buddha spirit that is not stained with dust. In case of ghosts, the sea dragon loosened his arms like an electric shock, moved back like lightning, and lost his voice: "you, who are you?" Losing the embrace of the sea dragon, the woman was soft and staggered a step before she barely stood firm. The killing machine suddenly burst out, and she slowly turned back. When the sea dragon saw each other''s face clearly, he couldn''t help saying, "how can it be you?" This is also a beautiful woman, but her beauty is that kind of quiet beauty. There are two red clouds hanging on her pretty face, which looks particularly moving, but her beautiful eyes are full of killing opportunities. The woman Hailong recognized, and recognized it a long time ago. She is the leader of Lianhua sect in the human world, Lianshu. The appearance and temperament of Hailong changed, and Lianshu obviously didn''t recognize him. As soon as the sea dragon''s frightened voice fell, Lianshu''s palms had been folded in front of her chest and turned into a strange circle of light. The Buddha wheel behind her suddenly lit up and shouted angrily, "the madman is dead." a golden light rushed directly to the sea dragon''s chest. Chapter 337 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 Chapter 338 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 Chapter 339 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 Chapter 340 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 Chapter 341 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 Chapter 342 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 Chapter 343 The new book "Douluo mainland" has been officially uploaded. Welcome to collect it. Book No.: 1115277 Chapter 344 A huge figure appeared not far away from the immortal village. When the sea dragon looked at it, he saw that it was a huge monster with flashing fire all over. The shape of the monster looked very familiar. The sea dragon moved in his heart and said in surprise: "Fire Kirin, is it of the Kirin family?" indeed, the shape of the monster was at least seven times similar to that of fire Qiu. Looking from a distance, His body was a little bigger than Huoqiu. Although he was full of the fire, strangely, there was nothing burning in his place. The giant Unicorn made a leap and landed heavily not far from the immortals. A low voice sounded, "fairy fruit is almost mature again. Take it to me." The sea dragon floated up and said in a deep voice, "evil, who allows you to disturb the lives of immortals." The Qilin looked at the sea dragon in surprise. His heart trembled. Under the pressure of the sea dragon, he couldn''t help but step back. "Who are you? Dare to meddle in my business." Looking down from the air, the appearance of the Kirin became clearer. Hailong could almost determine the identity of the other party, "you don''t care who I am? Has the Kirin family been reduced to you?" The Fire Kirin was shocked, and the scales on his body stood up, making a hysterical roar. His mouth opened, and a huge fireball spewed at the sea dragon. The air seemed to be burning, and the water ripple appeared where the fireball passed. Hai Long was shocked. He found that the cultivation of Huo Qilin was much stronger than the Huoqiu he saw in the demon world. He didn''t dare to neglect it. His body rushed forward and crashed into the fireball. Even the true fire of Jiutian and Jiuyi in the eight trigrams alchemy furnace of the supreme old gentleman could not refine his words. Although the Kirin flame was domineering, it was not enough to hurt the sea dragon''s body. As soon as the light and shadow passed through, the fireball disappeared under the absorption of the Qi of chaos. If it wasn''t for fear of hurting the immortals below, the sea dragon could shake the fireball back. His right arm suddenly widened, and a light red palm was photographed. A light red palm was constantly enlarged in the air and heavily photographed on the Fire Kirin. With a loud bang, under the surprised gaze of the immortals, the sea dragon took the Fire Kirin deep into the ground, and the fire light on his body weakened a lot. The sea dragon floated down, the golden light in his hand was flashing, and the golden cudgel had been against the big head of Fire Kirin. Under the action of chaotic Qi, the oppressed Fire Kirin could not break free. Huo Qilin struggled desperately. However, the weight of tens of thousands of kilograms of the golden cudgel was more than ten times increased under the action of chaotic Qi. His body had been locked by Hai Long''s mental power, and there was no possibility of breaking free. "Who the hell are you? Did the white tiger king bastard ask you to deal with me?" Huo Qilin''s angry roar stunned Hai long. He couldn''t help taking back the golden cudgel. Fire Qilin struggled to climb out of the ground. He also knew that he could not fight with the sea dragon at all. He could only roar angrily and the fire around his body fluctuated unsteadily. Hai Long said calmly, "the kirins have always been friends with the water white tiger. Why do you think I''m sent by the white tiger king to deal with you?" Huo Qilin snorted disdainfully, "bah. Who makes friends with those despicable villains? Our great Qilin family will be destroyed in the hands of that villain. Unfortunately, my cultivation is not enough, otherwise I will let the villain of the water white tiger fly away and annihilate." a faint light of fire continued to focus on the bifurcated long horn on his head, and his huge red eyes stared at the sea dragon, as if he was afraid of another shot. The sea dragon floated in front of the Fire Kirin and said, "you don''t need to accumulate strength. All fire mana has no effect on me. As you said, you shouldn''t be a member of the Kirin family now." the Qi of chaos instantly expanded into a huge absolute space, completely enveloping the sea Dragon and the Fire Kirin, so that the sound can''t be transmitted. In this huge absolute space, fire Qilin only felt weak all over his body. The just condensed mana dissipated in an instant, and the only mana left on him was enough to stand upright. Of course, he doesn''t understand that this is the absolute space formed by the sea dragon learning from the weak space used by the mutant elders with his chaotic Qi. In this space, unless the cultivation is above the sea dragon, the mana is all under the control of the sea dragon. Hai Long looked at Huo Qilin''s frightened eyes and asked, "answer my question." Huo Qilin snorted angrily and said, "so what? I disdain to be with those renegade villains." At this time, Hailong can be sure that the fire Qilin in front of him is probably the subordinate loyal to Huoqiu''s parents when the Qilin family changed. The look on his face softened a little. The sea dragon smiled and said, "in that case, don''t you want to eliminate those despicable people and make the Fire Kirin family stand up again? Have you forgotten the hatred in those years?" Huo Qilin was shocked. He looked at Hailong in horror and said, "who are you? How do you know about our Qilin family?" Hailong said, "I don''t only know this, but I also know that the little Kirin Lord didn''t die. She just wandered into the world. She is my friend. I hope you can express your identity." "No death? No death. Really, is everything you said true?" Huo Qilin became very excited, and a layer of water mist appeared in his huge eyes. Hai Long said calmly, "you should know how your accomplishments compare with mine. If I want to be unfavorable to you, there is no need to deceive you. The young leader of your Kirin family should be called Huoqiu." "Yes, yes, the little Lord is Huoqiu! Tell me where she is. Tell me quickly. As long as there is the little Lord, our holy flame Kirin can revive its power!" Hailong said, "of course, it''s OK to tell you where Huoqiu is. However, you must first tell me your identity in the original Kirin clan. Otherwise, how can I confirm that you are not an accomplice of shuibaihu?" Huo Qilin said sadly: "If I were an accomplice of the water white tiger, could I be reduced to hiding like this now? My name is the fire world. The original Kirin king was my brother. In that changeable war, I was badly wounded by the white tiger king and fell from the sky. The white tiger king was eager to deal with his brother and didn''t come to clean me up. Then he escaped. Immortal, where have you seen my young master?" Hailong said with a smile, "that''s right. So, you''re still Huoqiu''s uncle. At first, I met Huoqiu''s eldest sister in the human world. She told me about your Kirin family. Now, she''s practicing in a place with my wife. She''s ready to go back to the fairy world to seek revenge for the water white tiger and those traitors after her cultivation is strong. Are you willing to help her in the fire world?" The fire world said excitedly, "what are you talking about? It''s my responsibility and necessary obligation to help the young master eliminate the traitors and revive my holy flame Kirin. I don''t know how long I''m looking forward to this day." The sea dragon chin said: "That''s easy to do. Although elder sister Huoqiu is not here, her business is mine. My name is Hailong. You will certainly help when you fight against traitors in the future. You are Huoqiu''s uncle, and I''ll call you uncle huojie later. In that war, many of your people must have wandered in the fairy world. Uncle huojie, can you contact them? Want to revive Qi Lin clan, you and Huoqiu alone are obviously not enough. " Huojie Road: "Of course we have contact, but we don''t have enough strength and there is no news of the little Lord. In order not to let the white tiger king bastard find out, we have been living in seclusion all over the fairyland, and we have our own contact methods. There are most fire immortal beasts in the fairyland. If we don''t settle the original rebellion as soon as possible, I''m afraid other powerful fire immortal beasts will covet it The location of the holy beast. Sea dragon, can you find the young Lord as soon as possible? " Hai Long smiled bitterly in his heart. Huoqiu is now in the underworld. How can he find it, but naturally he can''t say that. He nodded: "I''ll try my best. Uncle huojie, that''s good. You can contact the huoqilin people everywhere as soon as possible, and then gather at the Wuzhuang Temple of Zhenyuan Daxian. Zhenyuan Daxian is my martial uncle. Even the white tiger king will never dare to offend him easily with his old man''s care. When sister Huoqiu comes back, we can settle accounts with the traitors." Hearing the words "Zhenyuan immortal", the fire world''s eyes lit up. Of course, he knew what Zhenyuan immortal represented in the fairy world, and the sea dragon, who claimed to be Huoqiu''s friend, was strong enough. With their help, there was really hope for revenge against the traitor. He nodded solemnly and said: "Well, let''s make a deal. I''ll contact the people as soon as possible and I''ll meet them at Wuzhuang temple at the latest one year. Thank you for your help to our huoqilin family. If we can recover in the future, we will never forget your kindness." When the light converged, the sea dragon untied the absolute space, and the magic power of the fire world instantly recovered. He connected to the big head of the sea dragon, flew up and flew to the East. The sea dragon floated to the stunned immortals and said with a smile, "we will not be persecuted by the immortal beast in the future. I''m really sorry. It''s my friend and has its own difficulties." Dongsheng looked around at the immortals. A total of more than 20 people suddenly fell to the ground at the same time and said respectfully, "please go to the immortal and take me as an apprentice." The sea dragon was stunned and turned to look at the peacock princess. She smiled and said, "who made you show so powerful mana just now. If you like, it''s nothing to take these disciples." With a wave of the dragon''s big sleeve, he lifted up the immortals led by Dongsheng and said with a bitter smile, "I''m determined to travel all over the world. I really don''t have time to accept disciples. Why do you want to do this?" Dongsheng said sincerely, "Shangxian, we have only one purpose to gather together, that is, to learn from each other and practice together, hoping to obtain greater magical powers. Please accept us." Little clever shook his body and showed his original form. He smiled and said, "Hai Long, you can take them as disciples. I can also be a martial uncle." The sea dragon stared at it and said, "you want to be an elder so much, why don''t you take an apprentice." the little clever shrugged his shoulders and said, "my cultivation is poor! Who will worship me as a teacher?" Hai Long shook his head helplessly and said, "Dongsheng, my spells are not suitable for you to practice. If you like, I can give you some advice. As for worshipping teachers, I don''t think it''s necessary." Dongsheng saw the sea dragon speak a little and hurriedly said, "thank you, master. If it wasn''t for the sea dragon''s mana control, I''m afraid he would kneel down again. Other immortals around him also showed a respectful look. The sea dragon thought, isn''t this driving ducks to the shelf? Just accept them. He was too lonely in the fairy world. Thinking of this, he stopped refuting and said: "I can''t stay here too long. I think it''s good. You follow me to Lingtai Fangcun mountain. According to the seniority, Bodhi master is my master. I ask Fangcun mountain to take you in. You can practice there. With the guidance of Fangcun mountain immortals, I think your cultivation progress will be much faster." The immortals respectfully said, "thank you, master." under the leadership of Dongsheng, the immortals soared up and flew towards Lingtai Fangcun mountain. While flying, Hailong collected these disciples and reported their names one by one. Through the Qi of chaos, Hailong found that these immortals have good qualifications, but their cultivation methods are wrong, so the progress is slow. But they all have a persistent heart for cultivation. With this understanding, Hailong is much more relieved to accept these disciples. For the immortals, the distance of tens of miles is just a flash. Fangcun mountain is not high, it seems to be only more than a thousand meters. The mountains are surrounded by clouds, and the sea dragon perceives it with divine consciousness. He clearly finds that there is a circle of array like prohibition around Fangcun mountain, with soft magic waves, which seems to be just to prevent outsiders from entering by mistake. In order to show respect for Bodhi, Hailong ordered everyone to fall to the ground outside the prohibition. The surrounding terrain is rugged, but the spirit of immortals is much stronger than the place where they practiced in Dongsheng before. The sea dragon closed his eyes, felt the distance of the prohibition in front of him, floated forward and slapped at the prohibition. A flexible air wall blocked his palm. The sea dragon pressed the air wall inward with a slight force. He didn''t destroy it. The mana in his hand was withdrawn as soon as he sent it. Then he floated back to the crowd and said with a smile, "someone should come soon." After seeing the magic power of the sea dragon, Dongsheng and others admired him very much. At this time, there was no random form when they first saw him, and stood respectfully aside. Sure enough, stimulated by the mana of Hailong, in a short time, two light clouds lit up from the square inch mountain top, and the light clouds floated down. They were two young Taoists in Taoist robes. When they saw many immortals, they were stunned, fell to the ground and came out of the prohibition. One of them said, "you fairy friends, I don''t know where to come from." Hai Long looked at the Taoist priest for a few times and found that he was tall and straight with immortal Qi all over his body. Obviously, his cultivation was not weak, and his eyebrows were peaceful without any arrogance. He couldn''t help feeling good. He smiled and said, "please, immortal. We''re here to visit Bodhi. Please pass it on." The Taoist smiled and said, "poor Dao Huiliu, this is my younger martial brother Huigang. Shizu hasn''t seen outsiders for many years. I''m really sorry. Please come back." Chapter 345 [Xiao San''s new book Yin and Yang crown has been officially uploaded. Book No.: 1436015. Welcome to read, collect and recommend it.] £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­ Hailong knew that Huiliu must regard himself as an ordinary immortal who came to worship. "Elder martial brother Huiliu, younger brother Hailong, we still have the friendship of the same family. We can also meet martial uncle Yunyang." as he said, Hailong gently moved his fingers and floated to Huiliu. Huiliu''s eyes showed a look of surprise. With the same guidance, the position and posture of his hand were the same as those of the sea dragon. The two fingers collided in the air, causing a cyclone. The sea dragon stood still, but Huiliu''s Taoist robe floated with the wind. The sea dragon uses the Bodhi finger taught by the little Heavenly Master Yunyang. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes. Hui Liu said, "who''s the senior brother? Why haven''t you seen him before?" Hai Long said, "my master is the master of the Buddha world. He conquered the Buddha." he restrained his voice with immortal Dharma. Only Hui Liu and Hui Gang could hear it. Huiliu was shocked and said, "so you''re a disciple of martial uncle sun. Please wait a moment, elder martial brother. We''ll come when we go." if Hailong was alone, he would let Hailong go up the inch mountain with him, but after all, there were dozens of immortals, so he had to ask his elders for instructions. Huiliu''s body shape brought up a virtual shadow, which disappeared in an instant at several times the speed since then. Hui Gang smiled and said, "elder martial brother, I don''t know who these people are?" Hailong said, "they are all my friends and disciples. This time, I passed Fang Cun and came to see my grandmaster." Hui Gang frowned slightly and said in his heart: the sea dragon doesn''t seem to have high cultivation. Why did he accept so many disciples? Can''t he support the scene? "Fang Cun has always been clean. I didn''t expect so many guests. However, we have low seniority and can''t be the master. We have to wait for the elders to make a decision and neglect it." Hailong saw the doubt in Huigang''s heart, but he didn''t explain it. He just smiled and said, "it should be." Just then, two light and shadow fell from the top of the mountain like lightning, surrounded by a blue light in front, and jumped directly at the sea dragon. Jiao scolded, "look at the stick." countless lights and shadows lit up and directly cleaved to the top of the sea dragon. Hai Long smiled, his body shook in place, his right hand flashed out like lightning, and immediately grabbed the staff body entity that turned into a virtual shadow, "elder martial sister ling''er, are you so welcome me?" it was LAN ling''er, the direct granddaughter of Bodhi grandmaster. When the blue light fell to the ground, the charming LAN linger immediately appeared in front of the sea dragon. She looked at the sea dragon suspiciously and shouted, "who are you? Dare you pretend to be the disciple of fighting and defeating the Buddha? The handsome appearance of the sea dragon aroused her suspicion. Hailong smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Don''t you know my younger brother? I''m Hailong! It''s just because I''ve practiced some skills that my appearance has changed." LAN ling''er said suspiciously, "are you a sea dragon? Who are you kidding? Tell me where we met." Hailong said with a smile: "naturally, it''s Wuzhuang temple. I can still clearly remember the way elder martial sister beat me. The Dragon stick in her hand hasn''t changed!" LAN ling''er said in surprise, "are you really a sea dragon? But how did you become so big!" Hailong said, "of course I am. If I don''t see you for many years, the elder martial sister''s temper hasn''t changed at all!" LAN ling''er said unconvinced, "I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Your cultivation has increased a lot!" Hailong smiled and said, "thank you for your praise, elder martial sister. I''m just protecting myself." although LAN linger''s mana has also improved, it''s far from him. When Huigang saw LAN ling''er, his eyes couldn''t help showing a look of fear. He withdrew a few steps to one side. At this time, Huiliu''s figure had also fallen and said to LAN ling''er, "younger martial sister, stop making trouble." LAN ling''er snorted and challenged Hai Long, "when we have a chance to fight well, I don''t believe you can beat me now. I''ll let you taste the power of my Cangling arrow." Huiliu said to Hailong, "master, please go up the mountain. Younger martial brother Hailong, you should start later than me. I''ll match you with younger martial brother. Please follow me." then he pulled LAN linger''s sleeve and rose into the air. The sea dragon followed him with the crowd. LAN linger followed the sea dragon and looked curiously at the ethereal three girls and said, "sea dragon, who are these people? Are they your friends?" Hai Long nodded, hugged misty and said, "this is my wife misty. Misty, this is the granddaughter of Bodhi grandmaster, elder martial sister LAN linger." Misty smiled and said, "Hello, elder martial sister linger. Misty and polite." LAN ling''er was stunned when Hai Long introduced misty as his wife. His eyes showed a strange light and sneered, "OK! Hai Long, you dare to violate the rules of heaven." The sea dragon flashed a cold light in his eyes and said, "I''ve never seen the rules set by the fairy palace." he was domineering. When he remembered that the fairy emperor wanted to invade the misty, he couldn''t help killing him. LAN ling''er felt the pressure from the sea dragon and was surprised. Just about to say something, he found that he had flown to the Mountain Gate of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. There is a Taoist temple in front of them. They float down. Hailong is surprised to find that this Taoist temple is much more magnificent than the Wuzhuang village of Zhenyuan Daxian. There are two small Taoist children standing at the door. A huge copper tripod is surrounded by cigarettes, giving people a sense of solemnity. Huiliu led the crowd to the front door and came to the main courtyard of the Taoist temple. Yunyang little Heavenly Master stood with his hands behind his back. As soon as Hailong saw him, he hurried forward and said respectfully, "disciple Hailong has seen martial uncle." Yunyang smiled and said, "don''t be polite. Hailong, your cultivation has improved a lot. I went to see Zhenyuan immortal a few days ago and heard him talk about you." The sea dragon thought: no wonder you didn''t wonder the change of my appearance. "Elder martial uncle, I haven''t seen you for many years. You are still outstanding! Let me introduce you to my wife, misty." Misty walked to the sea dragon and respectfully said, "I''ve seen you, martial uncle." Yunyang''s eyes turned to the misty, with a surprised look in his eyes. He smiled and said, "what a beautiful girl, Hailong, you are so convinced!" he also had a wife, so he didn''t feel excluded from it. Hailong introduced Lianshu, peacock, xiaolingling, Fenghu and his new disciples to Yunyang one by one. Yunyang couldn''t help laughing when he heard Hailong introduce his dozens of disciples. "Hai Long, are you going to open a sect? I''m afraid you don''t have time to teach so many disciples." Hai Long blushed and said, "I came here to meet Shizu. Another reason is to let these new disciples stay in Fangcun to practice. Let them join our school." Yunyang had guessed the purpose of Hailong, glanced at Dongsheng and others, looked at their respectful appearance, frowned and said, "Hailong, My Bodhi door has always been clean. Don''t you embarrass my martial uncle?" Hai Long said with a wry smile, "the disciples just want to find a place to live for them. If the martial uncle is really embarrassed, I''ll take them to Wuzhuang temple." Yunyang smiled and said, "well, in the face of your master, I''ll accept them. Huiliu and Huigang, take these disciples down and arrange accommodation for them." Dongsheng and others were overjoyed. They quickly knelt down and thanked Yunyang. Under the guidance of Huiliu and Huigang, they went to the pianyuan. Watching the immortals leave, Yunyang said to Hailong, "we are not outsiders, so I''ll tell you directly. Hailong, you can''t do this. There are countless immortals in the fairy world. Do you have to take them as disciples every time you see them? Martial uncle can help you this time, but never again." Hailong Road: "Martial uncle, I accepted them because they begged, but there are other reasons. Among the six realms, the most powerful one should be the underworld. I haven''t been there, but I think the underworld must be a wide world. The second is the Buddha realm, and the third is the fairy realm and the demon realm. I''ve been to the demon realm. There are almost monsters everywhere, and the jungle can be seen everywhere. Among the monsters There are many powerful people, and the number is far from comparable to that of our fairy world. If you really count, the power of the fairy world may not be much stronger than that of the demon world. In fact, our fairy world has unique conditions, sufficient Fairy Spirit, fairy fruit can be seen almost everywhere, and there are many great magical powers, but why can''t it be as powerful as the underworld? The fundamental reason is the whole My strength is too poor. Martial uncle, please forgive me. Maybe I''m too aggressive, but I think if the major sects in the fairy world can open the door to ordinary immortals and teach each other unique knowledge, the overall strength of the fairy world will be greatly improved. " After listening to Hailong''s words, Yunyang showed a thoughtful look. For a long time, he sighed and said: "Hailong, you''re right. This is the disadvantage of the fairy world. Zhenyuan immortal is the best at this point, and he has the most disciples. But he is only willing to accept some highly qualified immortals as disciples, and there are only a few dozen of our disciples. However, all immortal dharmas have been tempered. Let''s ask, which sect has no selfishness, and which sect is willing to take themselves as disciples What about teaching the unique knowledge? Once it is taught to be non-human, how can we keep our face? " LAN ling''er came up to Hai Long and said, "Dad, I think what Hai Long said is very reasonable. How can we carry forward the unique learning of our school? If we recruit a wide range of disciples, maybe there will be a few more Sun Wukong? The so-called master leads the door and cultivates himself. We only need to guide ordinary immortals to a bright path of cultivation." Hailong nodded: "What elder martial sister said is exactly what I thought in my heart. After hundreds of years, the underworld will invade our fairyland again without constraints. I''m afraid it''s difficult to compete with them only by the hands of major factions. To improve the overall strength of the fairyland in a short time, only the huge treasure of ordinary immortals can be excavated. I''ve been thinking about how to compete with the underworld since I left the Buddha world, but I can''t Today, when Princess peacock took me to see these ordinary immortals, I suddenly understood that only by making them all our help can we improve the overall strength of the fairy world. " Yunyang thought for a while and said, "but it''s not enough for us alone. Even if everyone takes disciples, our energy is limited. Besides, we have to practice ourselves." Hailong smiled: "It''s simple. I think as long as Fang Cun collects immortals widely, other sects will be aware of it. After leaving here, I will go to Wuzhuang temple to see my martial uncle and ask him to do the same. Led by Wuzhuang temple and Fang Cun immortal sect, other immortal sects should follow suit. Although this will drain our unique skills, it will also make our school grow rapidly. Yes, if in hundreds of years I have pointed out thousands of immortals with the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. Which sect can compete in the fairyland? Martial uncle, for the sake of the fairyland and the growth of Fangcun, I hope you can consider my proposal. If it''s not for this, I won''t come to embarrass you today. In fact, martial uncle doesn''t have to worry about the spread of unique skills. There are many Fangcun advanced immortal methods, It''s entirely possible to keep several and only teach them to the core disciples! In terms of their own interests, in addition to wasting some energy, it''s beneficial and harmless to recruit more disciples. " Yunyang nodded, smiled and said, "I have to admit that you are really a good lobbyist. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see your father. Everything still needs to be decided by him." "No, I''ve heard what you just said." Bodhi''s loud voice sounded. In this square inch mountain, nothing happened in any corner can escape his divine perception. With a flash of light, Bodhi appeared in the main courtyard and looked at Hailong with a smile. Hailong hurried forward with misty and others to salute and met the founder of Lingtai Fangcun mountain. Bodhi said with a smile: "I''m from my own family, so I don''t need to be polite in the future. I''ve heard all Hailong''s suggestions just now. To tell you the truth, I''ve been practicing in the fairy world for many years, and my mind has aged. It''s really hard to accept it when I suddenly listen to it. I just divined a divination with the art of heavenly eye, and I was surprised to find that it was a sign of good luck. After thinking about it, this method is really good for our school. I''m not a procrastinator, Yunyang! I''ll leave this matter to you. I''ll do my best to make a contribution to the fairy world. At the same time, I''ll make a public announcement with the major factions in the fairy world. I hope all factions in the fairy world can follow suit. " Yunyang respectfully said, "yes, I''ll do it right away." after that, he turned to LAN linger and said, "pass on the ancestral order and order all the disciples of our school to gather in Kusong Ping." LAN linger happily agreed and said with a smile, "well, I can also take a group of disciples to play. Dad, I bet you that my disciples must be better than senior brothers and junior brothers." looking at her happy look, Hailong thought of her days at Wuzhuang temple and thought: I''m afraid if anyone worships you as a teacher, he''ll be unlucky and won''t be killed by you? Bodhi said, "Hai Long, I think you have a peaceful face and charm, which is far from comparable in Wuzhuang temple. It''s not easy to achieve this in just a few hundred years!" Chapter 346 I accidentally saw this in a joke book. It just makes everyone laugh Wukong: How are you! I miss you as a teacher, but you often have to give birth again. I can''t leave for the moment. I heard Erlang God say that your junior brother Bajie''s field is getting bigger and bigger. I wonder if you found some lovely sisters? Hey, if you smoke, the master wants to play. Your younger martial brother''s name has been figured out. The child was born with a peach blossom appearance. Sister Guanyin said that it was a fairy Tuosheng who harmed women in the world. I think in this case, let''s have a more serious name! So I borrowed your word wuse. Children are smart and beautiful, just like children in an animated cartoon. What''s their name? By the way, what''s the name of Xiaoxin. I wonder if you''ve seen it. It was painted by my children! Tell me more about the child in your teacher''s mother''s belly. According to the new function forecast of Qianliyan, it''s a girl. Now I''m relieved, but damn it (the master was forced to swear) this Xiaoxin has a second film. Isn''t there an idiot sister in it? Shit. This is not to add to my block! It''s hard to raise children. If we had known this, we should not have killed too many people. How sad the mother of other people''s monsters should be! Well, don''t say anything sad. Now Tianting is also equipped with broadband. It will be more convenient for us to contact. I saw a film on the Internet two days ago. It was the Jade Emperor''s old son who deliberately pretended not to talk to strangers. Your Shiniang watched it together. holy crap Isn''t this a portrayal of my life. No wonder the Jade Emperor pretended this. It turns out that he and I are both victims of domestic violence. Your Shiniang saw it and didn''t say anything. Just said something that makes me still depressed. Don''t go to Chuang with strangers. Did she know about our whoring? Our teachers and disciples share weal and woe and see the truth in life and death. Who will betray me? Is it because Bajie hasn''t given up on your Shiniang? When I didn''t become a Buddha before, beautiful women surrounded me. Now that he has become a Buddha, the days when he married his wife have become hateful. You shouldn''t have listened to the Buddha group. Alas, I was greedy for the beauty of geese for a while. I really fell in love with that sentence, snake and scorpion beauty. It seems that this beauty is changed by snakes and scorpions. I wonder about your Shiniang''s rich history. Listen to my teacher''s words: never marry a beautiful woman when you marry a wife When your Shiniang becomes a teacher in confinement, she will go to play with you. I can''t leave now. by the way. Forget one thing, Erlang God''s dog will be born, don''t you always want one? Send him an email and it''s not too late. OK, master is going to wash diapers. Give you a QQ number that can find the master. A beautiful woman introduced to me. -------------------------------------------------------------------- I hope I can bring you a happy smile Chapter 347 At the invitation of some friends, I''d like to advertise "Hengdao immediately" is a masterpiece of Ren Yuan. It has been updated continuously recently, which is very good The bandit is the latest masterpiece of brother a San''s thin horse brother wolf of Northwest China has recently made a masterpiece and is making a list recently. Let''s support it. Http: www.cmfu. Comreadchapter. ASP? Bu_ id=1300987bl_ Id = 1770 Chapter 348 aaaaaa Chapter 349 Hailong respectfully said, "on that day, martial uncle Yunyang taught me the unique skills of Bodhi finger and separation, which benefited the disciples a lot. Separation alone saved the disciples from danger several times." As soon as Bodhi appeared, he explored Hai Long''s cultivation with his divine knowledge. The result surprised him. With his cultivation, he couldn''t see the depth of Hai long. "Hai Long, what level have you reached in your separation cultivation?" Hai Long said with some embarrassment: "I don''t know what level I have reached. After several times of use, I found that the separation technique is related to my own mana. The stronger the mana, the longer the separation will appear. Please give me some advice." Then he shook his body and suddenly a sea dragon appeared around him. Since he had achieved success in his mind in the underground, separation was no longer a burden for him. Suddenly, seeing the emergence of another sea dragon, piaomi and others couldn''t help shouting and showing incredible eyes. Even Lianshu couldn''t keep her Buddha heart at this time. Under the control of mindfulness, Hailong''s Buddha and separated body saluted Bodhi master at the same time and said, "master, please give me some advice." The Bodhi master exuded a faint green air, and said: "The separation technique is not only related to your own mana, but also has a great relationship with your mental power. It seems that you can change your look when you separate, and you have reached the highest level of the sixth level. You are like your master in those years. It really surprises me! Go, follow me to heaven, and I''ll see what level you have reached." One green light and one red light broke through the air and shot straight into the immortal cloud in the air. In an instant, Yunyang disappeared. Looking at the immortal cloud in the air, Yunyang smiled and said, "my father is very happy today!" turned to piaomi and others and said: "I''m going to the withered pine terrace to arrange the wide collection of disciples. You must not watch the war on the immortal cloud. Their cultivation results alone are enough to kill ordinary immortals. Remember, remember." After the explanation, he drifted away from the main courtyard. Piaomiao and others had seen the cultivation of Hailong, and Bodhi was his elder. Naturally, they wouldn''t worry about anything. They looked around the main courtyard and felt the authentic Taoist immortal spirit of Lingtai Fangcun mountain. When the Bodhi master came out through the clouds, he floated opposite the sea dragon and his separated body. He shook his body and separated a body with a long dark purple stick in his hands. The Bodhi master smiled: "You don''t have to avoid anything when you start. The staff in my hand is the purple bamboo in the purple bamboo forest where Guanyin Bodhisattva cultivates. It is extremely tough. Although the golden cudgel is invincible, it can''t damage it." The green light flowed and gradually turned to gold. The seemingly old Bodhi guru showed a steady mountain like breath. He separated and floated up. The purple bamboo in his hand turned into thousands of staff shadows and threw them at Hailong''s original and separate body. Hailong just wanted to do it, he suddenly saw the Bodhi Guru murmuring a mantra. He was awestruck in his heart and hurried to get together with his separate body and became chaotic The Qi suddenly expanded, and the golden cudgel and the split were on the defensive with the staff transformed by mana. The clouds around the impact of mana dispersed one after another, and the sea dragon and the split were forced ten feet away. Bodhi''s cultivation is really profound. His split driven magic power is rich and pure. The Qianjun stick method is another scene in his hands. Although it does not have the arrogance of himself and the master Monkey King, it is a little more light and elegant. The stick is very fast. Every touch can go, but only this touch can burst out powerful magic power, which makes the sea dragon have to do its best Payable. Hailong''s judgment was correct. The Bodhi master''s purple bamboo forefinger shouted in a deep voice, "calm down." Hailong just felt that the mind power in the split body was wrapped by an invisible magic power. He couldn''t move at once. He quickly danced the golden cudgel and turned into a stick shadow in front of the split body, blocking the Bodhi master''s split body''s suddenly accelerated attack. Bodhi smiled and said, "Hai Long, you can let go and do it without leaving your hand." As soon as the voice fell, he pointed at the purple bamboo, and the surrounding space suddenly turned red. When the sea dragon thought it was absolute space, a red lightning burst out. Before the sea dragon reacted, the lightning had disappeared into his separated chest. The mental power in the separated body clearly felt a burst of paralysis, and the whole separated body suddenly turned red, greatly reducing his mana. The sea dragon was shocked However, he is worthy of his Shizu. The red lightning can''t even stop the Qi of chaos. He knows that he can''t defend like this and let the Bodhi master attack. In his heart, he resolutely took back his mind and his body rushed towards the Bodhi master like lightning. The Bodhi master was slightly stunned. The sea dragon''s split body was no longer a threat at this time. He subconsciously urged his split body to attack from the back, and completely exploded the split body''s mana with the potential of thunderbolt three strikes. He himself shook his purple bamboo in his hand and greeted him. The Buddha and the split body moved forward and then attacked the sea dragon. Suddenly, the Bodhi master saw a strange smile on the sea dragon''s face. He was very sad At the moment of Yilin, he was suddenly shocked to find that his part had disappeared. The thunderbolt three dozen only took half to dissipate in the air, which did not pose any threat to the sea dragon at all. The light of the golden cudgel in the sea dragon''s hand soared and shouted, "Shizu, you take me a six combo attack." As soon as he turned in the air, he struck three sticks like lightning. Each stick contains countless changes. It is the three blows of thunderbolt. The violent pressure surrounded the Bodhi master''s whole body, and the mana burst out in an instant. Hailong knew that the Bodhi master''s mana was powerful, and I''m afraid he was still above himself. He didn''t leave his hand in this attack. Bodhi master was so familiar with the thousand powerful stick method that he hardly hesitated. He also used three thunderbolt attacks. For this lightning fierce attack, only attack and attack were the best solution. At the same time, his body floated around with the free swimming method. Before the sea dragon attack arrived, he had dissolved three parts of his attack power with the magic of free swimming. The violent roar was deafening. Although the sea dragon''s attack was violent, the Bodhi guru was like an airtight wall and didn''t give him a chance at all. When their magic power was similar, their thunderbolt three hit battle became a draw. The sea dragon offset the weakness of weak magic power with the power of the golden cudgel. Just when the Bodhi ancestor thunderbolt three hit was used up, he was surprised to find that the sea dragon in front of him had changed. His eyes were red with electricity, his whole body was full of ghost spirit, and attacked himself without any gap. The sad howl made him slightly shocked, I had to subconsciously collect purple bamboo in front of me for defense. Yes, at the moment of completing the thunderbolt three strikes, the sea dragon has offered the three moves of God, man and ghost to heaven. The golden awn of the golden cudgel is mixed with a trace of green ghost gas, and the three moves of God, man and ghost attack in an instant. He didn''t connect the six reincarnations of the fire whip, which would have stronger attack power, but it would certainly affect the speed and power of God, man and ghost. In the face of Bodhi''s opponent with great magic power, he didn''t dare to be careless at all. If he gave Bodhi''s time to slow down, I''m afraid it would be difficult for him to deal with it. This is the first time Bodhi faced the unique God, man and ghost in the hell. He was rushed by the sea dragon when he was unable to defend. Although he has advanced cultivation, he can only parry when facing the six consecutive attacks of the sea dragon. Where the purple bamboo is inferior, the absolute space of the body protection was hit several times by the golden cudgel. As soon as the two figures were combined, the sea dragon floated in front of the Bodhi master and gasped slightly. After leaving the hell, this was his first time to attack, and his heart was very happy. Bodhi guru panted more than Hailong. His ruddy face looked a little pale, but his expression was also happy. "OK, OK, OK, you are worthy of Wukong''s disciple. Hailong, do you know? From the perspective of mana, you are not weaker than your master. Unfortunately, you don''t have his King Kong''s non bad body, otherwise you will become the second great saint of heaven. The six combos you just used are really wonderful, and you almost broke my old bone." at this point, Bodhi master couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was full of pride. Hai Long said with some embarrassment, "Shizu, I couldn''t keep my hand when I let go of the attack just now. Didn''t I hurt your old man." as he said, he took back his lost fighting part with his mind. Bodhi looked at him and said, "am I very old? Don''t worry, my old bone is still very strong. However, what makes me wonder is that I have created a great advantage at the beginning. What method do you use to make me attack your split from behind disappear? If the split doesn''t disappear, your six combos can''t be used so smoothly." The sea dragon opened his right palm and said, "when I attacked you, the right palm holding the golden cudgel once opened and swung back. I''m afraid you didn''t notice this little move." the golden light in the palm flashed, and the immortal killing robbery in the form of lightning appeared. He then said: "I used this fairy weapon to destroy your split body instantly. The split body is different from my master after all. Although the attack power is not much worse than my master, it is far worse in defense. Just as you chose to attack my split body with the previous spell, I also chose to attack your split body. This fairy weapon in my hand is called immortal killing robbery, which I got in the world. At that time, I used it every time It will absorb all my mana. After reaching the fairy world, I gradually found that this fairy tool also has a limit to absorb mana. Now it can absorb about 30% of my chaotic Qi. In a sudden burst, its attack power is very terrible, so it can instantly destroy your part. " Bodhi took the immortal killing robbery from Hai Long, looked carefully and said in surprise: "It''s a very domineering fairy weapon. It''s really hard to resist if you send it out with all your strength. It turns out that you have a trick. Hailong, I''m really glad that you can have such accomplishments. I''m not alone. Originally, I asked you to come up to teach you the Fairy method that destroyed your separation just now, but now it seems that you don''t need it." Hai Long was stunned and said with a smile, "the immortal Dharma you just had is very magical. Please teach it to the disciples." Bodhi master handed back the immortal killing robbery to Hai Long and said: "If you don''t have this immortal weapon, I will certainly teach you the immortal skill of Cangling arrow, but Cangling arrow has a fatal defect. Although it won''t consume as much mana as you use immortal killing robbery, it won''t move for a while when you use it. If you use six combos at the same time when you first fight with me, one pulls out my part and the other If you attack me directly, I won''t have the slightest resistance. It''s not as simple as hitting your seven sticks. Therefore, you don''t have blood for this Cang spirit arrow. I can''t let you call me Shizu for nothing. I''ll give you something good. " As he spoke, his right hand turned in the air, the green awn lit up, and a blue bead appeared in the palm of his hand. The bead green awn circulated and emitted a faint light. The sea dragon explored with his mind, but was surprised to find that he could not detect the mystery. Bodhi said with a smile: "There was a story about spear and shield. Compared with what you have heard, the warrior in the story said that he had an invincible spear and a shield that could not be broken. At that time, someone asked him what would happen when his spear collided with the shield. The warrior tried, but the shield broke and the spear broke. He regretted that he had no more support. Hai Long, after you learn the six consecutive attacks now, add it again The golden cudgel itself can be like the warrior''s spear, but you don''t have a shield that can''t be broken. In other words, your defense is still not enough. Do you know why the golden cudgel attack didn''t produce great destructive power on me just now? It''s the role of this bead. The Mana contained in the golden cudgel has been weakened by free travel and absolute space You''ve lost a lot of time, and it won''t work in the face of my unbreakable shield. Your master and Zhenyuan immortal have high expectations of you, so do I. I''ll give you this bead. " Hai Long looked at the beads in Bodhi''s hand but didn''t answer them. He respectfully said, "Shizu, your gift is too precious for disciples to accept. Moreover, I have yin-yang anti heaven mirrors on me, and body protection is enough. Moreover, I have long Xiangyu, which can be transformed into scale armor defense." Bodhi shook his head and proudly said: "What''s the yin-yang mirror against the sky? It''s just a common thing in the thirty-six divine prohibitions. It can only work under the urging of mana. Although Longxiang jade is a good thing, it pays more attention to improving its attack power, and it''s worse in defense. The bead in my hand is the best immortal weapon prohibited by the eighty-one God, and the eighty-one superposition array is completely different Like your golden cudgel, what you use for defense is an extreme fairy weapon. " After listening to the Bodhi''s explanation, Hai Long couldn''t help but stare. What''s the concept of eighty-one immortal weapons superimposed with defense arrays? If you have this baby, it''s hard to get hurt in the future. ----------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 2 notice (Tianji divine armor) Chapter 350 Sorry, I got up late ----------------------------------------------------------- With a flash of light, the bead had reached the sea dragon. Bodhi said: "This bead is called Tianji bead. At first, it was the largest one among the Dharma beads of the Tathagata Buddha. Later, the Tathagata Buddha, the Buddha who lit the lamp, the two Bodhisattvas Guanyin and Puxian joined hands to stack 81 defensive Dharma arrays on this object. The Buddha is merciful and naturally focuses on defense. You should understand that the superposition of defensive Dharma arrays is more difficult than attacking Dharma arrays. I was also a member of the Buddha world, but later Because of my discord with some flattering villains in the Buddha world, I came to the fairy world to create a square pulse. The Tathagata Buddha remembers what I have done in the Buddha world and specially ordered Guanyin Bodhisattva to send this bead to help me stand firm in the fairy world. Now that the fairy world is chaotic, I am old and can''t turn the tide. This bead is given to you. I hope you won''t let me down. " Hailong solemnly held the Tianji bead in his hand and said, "Shizu, don''t worry, Hailong will never insult this bead in the future." in the future, he still has many things to do. If he has this thing to defend himself, he will get twice the result with half the effort. Bodhi looked at the resolute look in Hailong''s eyes and said with satisfaction: "I like your cheerful character. Tianji bead can be sucked into your body with mana and sink into the Lingtai. The mana will be distributed throughout your body with the chaotic air flow in your body to form a layer of defense. In case of great danger, you can use your mind and legal force to urge this bead to form Tianji God''s armor." The Sea Dragon nodded, and as soon as his power was absorbed, the Tianji bead immediately turned into a cool air flow and slid into his body. Under the escort of his mind, the Tianji bead slid into the Lingtai. The yuan God of the sea dragon held the Tianji bead in his arms, and the blue light flashed. The yuan God and the Tianji bead instantly merged, and the whole yuan God suddenly turned blue, emitting a light blue light, shining brightly in the Lingtai. The Qi of chaos Under the blue light, it emits a faint light. A layer of light gas slowly seeps through the skin. Without chaos gas injection, it naturally forms an invisible defense. Bodhi said with a smile, "what? You should feel it. As long as the Tianji bead is in your body, you will never lose it unless you want to. Well, we should go down, too." Looking up at the sky in the main courtyard, the immortal cloud in the air fluctuated violently just now. Even on the ground, they all clearly felt the power of magic. The green and red lights lit up. In the blink of an eye, the sea dragon and Bodhi guru appeared in front of them. Bodhi Guru said, "you can rest here. Then start again. I want to go back and continue my closed door practice." Hailong looked at the Bodhi master gratefully and said, "thank you, master Zu Chengquan." the Bodhi master shook his head and said, "just do what you should do." the green light flowed and floated away. *** Yunyang arranged the six of Hailong in the backyard of Fangcun mountain. Because he had a fight with Bodhi, Hailong went directly to the quiet room to practice in order to recover his mana as soon as possible. This time, Fangcun gained a lot. Under his persuasion, Fangcun put aside his views and widely accepted immortals as disciples. Although the time was a little hasty, it was agreed between the underworld and the Buddha 500 years later that when it expired, he should It can also play a certain role. Moreover, I also got the best fairy weapon Tianji bead from Shizu Bodhi. With this defense magic weapon, my strength has been greatly improved. The greatest feature of chaos Qi is its fast recovery speed, especially after Hai Long became a chaotic yuan God. In the war with Bodhi, he consumed more than 40% of his mana, which has been completely restored in just an hour. Slowly open his eyes, Hai Long first saw the misty and concerned eyes, a little Laughing, waving his big hand gently, he took the misty into his arms and the soft jade warm fragrance into his arms. The sea dragon couldn''t help feeling a burst of satisfaction, "my mana has been completely restored. Don''t worry." Misty gently leaned against Hailong''s shoulder and whispered, "Hailong, do you think I''m too useless. After arriving at the fairy world, compared with the immortals here, my strength is too poor to help you at all. After practising in Guanghan palace for hundreds of years, the master said that I''m not dedicated, and my accomplishments are just close to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. I''m far from senior sister Mengyun." The sea dragon kissed on his misty forehead and said with a smile, "how could it be? It''s enough for me to protect you. We''re so lucky to meet again in the fairy world." Misty looked into the eyes of Hailong and saw infinite tenderness from his eyes. She was convinced that once she was in danger, Hailong would protect herself even at the cost of her life. Just about to say something, she was covered by Hailong''s mouth. "Wife, let''s stay quietly for a while? It hasn''t been so quiet for a long time. I just want to stay so quietly for a while." Misty in his arms, he seemed to have the most precious thing in the world. Now he didn''t want to do anything except take good care of it. Misty nodded softly, snuggled in the arms of the sea dragon and slowly closed his eyes. Time passed. Suddenly, a clear voice broke the silence, "Hailong, Hailong, come out." the door pushed open, and LAN linger ran in excitedly. When she saw the sea dragon and the misty, she was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "so you hide here and make love! Come with me, the once-in-a-century illusion of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai has appeared." The sea dragon loosened the misty, jumped down from the bed and said in surprise, "illusion? What illusion." what scenery is more important than enjoying the warmth between the same misty? Hailong really doesn''t want to leave the room. LAN ling''er smiled mysteriously, "don''t you know when you see it? Come with me." then he turned and went out of the room first. Unable to resist LAN linger''s kindness, Hailong followed out with his misty little hand. At this time, Fangcun mountain was very quiet. All the disciples went down the mountain. Except Bodhi, there were only Yunyang husband and wife, LAN linger and Hailong in this Taoist temple. As soon as he went out, Hailong found the illusion that Lan linger said. The fairy cloud in the sky did not know when it had become golden. The spirit of the fairy was obviously rich. The pale golden fairy cloud fluctuated slightly and gradually condensed into strange forms. For a moment, it was human and for a moment, it was animal. It looked very strange. Everyone was in the courtyard. Yunyang smiled and said, "this illusion has existed since we first arrived at Fangcun mountain, once every 100 years. Pay attention. The strange is still behind us." Hai Long concentrated his mind on the golden immortal cloud in the air. Suddenly, the golden cloud changed and divided into countless small clouds, which condensed into various forms and floated in the air, just like an army. The golden cloud gradually began to fluctuate and gradually formed a cyclone. The cyclone extends upward from under the cloud. Through the cyclone, you can see the scene above the immortal cloud. However, the cyclone seems to soar upward. I don''t know where it is connected, but its depth is beyond the perception of the sea Dragon''s mind. Suddenly, the sea dragon felt a heat on his body, and a warm current came from the heaven and earth ring on his finger. With a subconscious wave of his hand, a blue light floated out of the heaven and earth ring. A small cyclone was generated around the blue light, just like a cyclone in the air, rotating slowly. The sea dragon was surprised to find that the blue light was the Dingfeng bead given to him by the Green Dragon King. The Dingfeng bead kept making a low sound, which seemed very excited. The sea dragon moved in his heart and thought to himself, is this illusion related to the king of chaos that the Green Dragon King told him at the beginning? Unable to hide his excitement, he loosened his misty hand and said, "I''ll go up and have a look." then he grabbed the fixed wind bead and floated up, and the streamer flew out to the entrance of the vortex. Misty exclaimed, "Hai Long, be careful." Yunyang smiled and said, "let him go. I''ve explored it many times, but there''s no result. The cyclone won''t hurt people." The sea dragon held the steady wind bead and came to the cyclone in the twinkling of an eye. The cyclone formed by golden clouds was still rotating, but the sea dragon could not feel any mana contained in it. But the fixed wind bead in his hand is more warm. Previously, the various forms formed by the split gold clouds suddenly flew to the entrance of the cyclone like a sea containing hundreds of rivers. Where the light flashed, the gold clouds of various forms disappeared one after another, and many of them penetrated through the sea dragon. The sea dragon had no other feeling except a slight breeze. The cyclone was still spinning. Suddenly, the sea dragon saw a faint white light at the end of the cyclone. The white light was extremely soft, which made him feel incomparably kind. The movement of chaos in his body suddenly accelerated. Under the guidance of the sense of kindness, the Sea Dragon flew up and rushed towards the air rotation entrance. He was very curious about the chaos king. The reaction of dingfengzhu made him feel that this strange illusion must be related to the chaos king. Only one meter into the cyclone entrance, the sea dragon''s body was blocked by a huge resistance. He was slightly surprised. His chaotic Qi was not afraid of any prohibition, but the sudden resistance made him feel that he had no way to start. The chaotic Qi seeped out of the body, but had no impact on the resistance. The fixed wind bead in the sea dragon''s hand has become hot. He handed the calm wind bead to his left hand and summoned the golden cudgel with his right hand. Under the urging of mana, he suddenly went to the resistance point blocking himself. The thing that shocked the sea dragon happened. The invincible characteristic of the golden cudgel into the invisible resistance disappeared. The golden light on the stick suddenly dimmed. Suddenly, the resistance suddenly broke out, and the sea dragon''s body was bounced out like a shell and fell to the ground in an instant. A dexterous spinning body solved his impulse by using the gasification of chaos. He hurriedly looked at the golden cudgel in his hand. The golden cudgel had returned to normal and still glittered. When he looked up to the sky again, he found that the fairy cloud in the air was like nothing had happened. Not only the cyclone disappeared, but also the light golden light disappeared, and everything was restored to its original state. Yunyang smiled and said, "silly boy, you''ve wasted your efforts. My father and I have explored this illusion many times, but we haven''t felt anything. Even if there is a great magic power, the resistance at the eye of the cyclone can''t pass through. I really don''t know how this strange scene is formed. It appears once every 100 years, maybe it has any special significance." Princess peacock still looked at the sky and murmured, "how beautiful! I didn''t expect that there were such wonders in the fairy world." what she always liked most was beautiful things. LAN linger said proudly: "This illusion can only be seen by Fangcun mountain. The golden light generated by the illusion can only diffuse around a hundred miles, but in other places except us, you can only see a layer of golden light. It''s good to enjoy it once every hundred years. I really want to know where the end of the cyclone is. If you can, you can go and explore it." Although there was only a short contact, Hailong''s heart was full of shock. When the cyclone ejected him, he clearly felt that there was a similar chaotic gas in it. However, the chaotic gas was different from his own, and its sense of vastness was much stronger than his own fire attribute chaotic gas. Before, he always thought that his chaotic gas had disappeared It was pure enough. But after feeling the chaos gas just now, he didn''t think so. Compared with the pure breath, his chaos gas seemed so complex. He finally understood what the real chaos gas was. At this time, the sea dragon was full of direction for the chaos gas. He could be sure that this illusion must be related to the relics left by the chaos king. Perhaps, in that gas The end of the circle is the place where the ruins are located. At the beginning, the green dragon king once said to him that the words left by the chaos king are in my heart. This sentence may be the key to the ruins of the chaos king. It is very possible that when you concentrate the beads of calm wind, water, fire and earth, you can open the door and enter the cyclone It''s just that it''s not easy to get the other three jewels? Piaomi pulled Hailong''s hand and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt?" Hailong shook his head and said, "no, I just feel that the illusion is very strange." Yunyang smiled and said, "the illusion is over. If you are interested, you can come here to watch it in a hundred years. It''s time for me to have an evening class. Let''s talk to you young people." Chapter 351 As soon as his father left, LAN linger suddenly became lively and said to the sea dragon with his hands on his hips: "come with me and let you taste the power of my Cangling arrow." Hailong is afraid of LAN ling''er. She can be said to be the treasure of Fangcun mountain. She is naturally not afraid of her with her current cultivation, but she doesn''t feel good about being entangled by her. If she wins her, she won''t give up. It''s almost impossible to lose. With her current chaotic Qi, even if LAN ling''er lets go and attack, I''m afraid she can''t hurt herself. She said with a wry smile, "elder martial sister, your accomplishments are profound. I don''t think I''m an opponent, so there''s no need to compare." it''s better to enjoy the world of two together with piaomi when you have time to entangle with LAN linger. LAN ling''er said angrily, "don''t give me a careless eye. I won''t let go of meeting you again today. I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Let me see how far you have improved." Princess peacock suddenly took LAN ling''er''s little hand and said, "sister ling''er, what''s the fun of calling around? I''ll show you something fun." as she said, her right hand was empty, and there was a blue small tube in her palm. It was only the length of her palm, as thick as her little finger, glittering and glittering. It looked very strange. LAN linger happily put Xiaoguan into her hand. She saw this lifelike Phoenix carved on Xiaoguan. It was beautifully made. She immediately loved it. She smiled and said, "sister peacock, what is this? It looks so exquisite! Is it an immortal tool?" Princess peacock smiled and said, "it''s not an immortal tool, it''s just a gadget I made. You see." She took the small tube from LAN linger''s hand and blew it gently on her mouth. A light blue fog gushed out of it, covering several meters of space. The fog took shape. It turned out to be a Phoenix. The Phoenix''s wings spread out and its crystal body stunned everyone. Princess peacock said proudly, "I used this thing to frighten people. If I didn''t know it, I might think this Phoenix could attack. In fact, it''s just an illusion I made by using the immortal array to condense the spirit of immortals. The immortal array can continuously blow out Phoenix Phoenix until the spirit of the surrounding immortals is not enough." she opened her mouth and blew, Suddenly a beautiful blue Phoenix appeared around, and after a while, the backyard was full. They float around people and look very strange. Princess peacock handed xiaoguan''er to LAN linger and said with a smile, "sister linger, I''ll give it to you. It''s a meeting gift. After the Phoenix blows out, it can last for at least one column of incense before it disappears." LAN linger fondly played with Xiaoer and said with a smile, "thank you, sister peacock. I''ll try somewhere else." then she stared at the sea dragon and said, "forgive you today." she turned around and walked away. Looking at her leaving back, Hailong breathed a sigh of relief and said, "this elder martial sister is very pestering, peacock. Thank you very much." The peacock smiled and said, "nothing. It''s just a gadget I made. However, this gift is still needed. You must have a lot of babies because your cultivation is so high. Bring it." then he spread his jade like palm to the sea dragon. The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said, "I have no treasure. It''s far worse than you, peacock. Otherwise, I''ll help you find your eel brother as soon as possible." The peacock blushed and said, "I hate pulling. I don''t give thanks and make fun of others. Well, you can help me add a ban on my weapons." Hai Long nodded and said, "no problem. But I''m not familiar with casting arrays for magic weapons. You should tell me clearly." Misty smiled and said, "no, I''ll help the peacock add an array. You can support me with mana." Hai long remembered that misty would be forbidden by the nine gods. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s easy to do. How much mana do you want? Come on, peacock. Let me see what magic weapon you use." The peacock waved her jade hand, and a peacock feather appeared in her hand. The sea dragon was stunned and said, "is this your magic weapon?" Princess peacock smiled and said, "yes, this is my baby and my most proud work. This is not an ordinary peacock feather. Take a closer look." Hai Long took a picture of the peacock feather and looked at it carefully. He suddenly found that it was different from the peacock feather used in the Phoenix Qin by the disciples of the snow mountain sect. Not only should it be much larger, but also the feather pole should be thicker. Holding it in your hand, you have a warm feeling. Princess peacock said: "This peacock feather pole is hollow. The surrounding feathers are made of special technology and are extremely sharp. This feather can be used as a sword. Moreover, because the feather pole is very thin, it is most suitable to use it to show our hundred birds sword technique in the snow mountain. Only forty smaller peacock feathers can be installed in an ordinary Phoenix piano. A hundred birds learn from a phoenix and need to be reinstalled after four times. This peacock feather is different It''s hollow inside. I use ice bones to coagulate my hair. I make thousands of blue ice needles according to the method of making blue ice skates. It''s more powerful than the Phoenix harp when I play a hundred birds facing the Phoenix. Moreover, the ice needle is poisonous. If I hit one or two swords, it''s not pleasant. Moreover, it can be used a hundred birds facing the Phoenix continuously, which is much easier than the Phoenix harp. Unfortunately What''s more, Bing is useless against our Xueshan sect disciples. Otherwise, Tianzhu bastard won''t dare to bully me. What''s up? It''s very good. " After listening to Princess peacock''s explanation, Hailong and piaomi couldn''t help but be secretly surprised. Lian Shu, who remained silent all the time, suddenly said, "does such an overbearing magic weapon hurt Tianhe?" Princess peacock said faintly: "Our big snow mountain is not a decent sect of immortal family. I can''t control others. I just need to protect myself. The so-called people don''t offend me and I''m not a prisoner. If they bully me, I''m not easy to provoke. Lianshu, do you think the fairy world is so peaceful? Despicable people are not uncommon. If you didn''t show up that day, I tried my best to break up the Dharma with the devil Heaven and earth will die together, and he will not succeed. Hailong, will you help me? If you don''t want to, I won''t force it. " When Hailong knew that Princess peacock remembered that day again, he was unhappy and hurried to say: "Of course. Peacock, you don''t have to think too much. After you get married with brother eel, he will protect you in the future. Who dares to bully you? Come on, what array do you want us to add to the peacock plume? I can feel that this should be the most basic Fairy weapon. There are 13 arrays in it." As soon as the peacock heard the sea dragon mention the eel, his face relaxed and said with a smile: "Just add 36 arrays for me. I asked brother Ding man to add the original 13 arrays for me. Three of them are used to maintain the ice needle state, control the number of ice needles released each time and strengthen their own structure. The remaining ten arrays are all used to enhance their attack power. If you can, I hope you can help me raise it to a higher level Wait for immortal tools. Just add 23 attack arrays. " The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said, "peacock, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to meet this requirement. Although I have enough mana, I don''t know the forbidden method of the nine gods, and misty can only add the first stage of the Dharma array." Misty smiled and said, "no, sister xuantianbing once told me the second stage method, but I haven''t used enough mana. Today, with your mana support, I''ll try it." She took the peacock plume from the sea dragon''s hand. As soon as the golden lightning symbol on her forehead lit up, the peacock plume immediately floated in front of her. After turning around and looking at it, her hands moved strangely, and a layer of light white light wrapped her and the peacock plume. Seeing the misty eyes, the sea dragon had understood it, stretched out his hand and pressed it behind her, and gently input his chaotic Qi into the misty body Inside. First, I tried to explore the form of ethereal mana, and the soft chaotic Qi began to transform into exactly the same mana as the ethereal body, which was continuously input into her body like the Yangtze River. Misty and calm, a layer of light golden light gradually shrouded on his fingers. With each instruction, a golden awn will shoot out and directly enter the peacock plume. Princess peacock floats up and floats over the sea dragon and the misty sky. Her whole body emits a cold mana, forming an absolute space to cover the sea dragon and the misty sky, isolating all external voices and protecting the Dharma for them. Lianshu, xiaolingling and Fenghu open their eyes and watch. After all, Jiutian shenban is one of the most strange immortal dharmas in the fairy world! With the continuous injection of golden light, the peacock plume in front of misty body has gradually changed. The plume is upright and flickers with a faint glittering light. The blue light in the plume rod is faintly visible, and the breath is obviously different from that just now. Misty, this is the first time to use the method of the second stage of the nine heaven God ban. With the support of the immortal power converted from the chaotic Qi of sea dragon, everything will come naturally and use the nine heaven God ban It was very easy. She clearly felt that the mana input by Hailong not only did not show any signs of exhaustion, but was constantly increasing, giving her full play. The reason why the sea dragon keeps increasing the mana input into the ethereal body is that he is constantly testing the degree that the ethereal body can bear. After a while of testing, he was surprised to find that although the mana in the ethereal body is not many, the golden pill has indeed reached the highest level of divine pill, and the channels in the body are empty, and the mana input into her body is not enough It can be completely absorbed, and her meridians are full of toughness, which has no impact under her own mana input. With this discovery, Hailong immediately felt relieved and boldly increased the input amount, gradually increasing the mana from 10% at the beginning to 30%. While he transformed the chaotic Qi into the magic he needed, he quickly absorbed the fairy Qi in the air to supplement it Although his mana was still disappearing bit by bit, it was replenished very quickly and would not have any impact on his body for a while. As time went by, the second stage of the ethereal nine heaven forbidden array also reached the last critical juncture. Because all of them were the superposition of attack arrays, it was more difficult than mixing various arrays. These last three arrays were also the most critical places. Their faces showed a dignified look. Ethereal kept gathering the unusually sufficient mana in their bodies and carefully constructed the hole The Dharma array in the bird feather. In fact, Hai Long made a plan when he promised to help Princess peacock refine peacock plume. What Piaomiao said to him in the room made him think for a long time. He didn''t want his wife to feel inferior. Therefore, when he helped Piaomiao transmit mana to refine peacock plume, he made up his mind to use his chaotic Qi to help Piaomiao improve his cultivation. Although there were some risks However, Hailong is convinced of his strength. Even if there is a big change, he is sure that he can at least keep piaomi and his own life. After all, the Qi of chaos is completely different from the power of ordinary immortal family. Moreover, this is also the best opportunity. If it is normal, piaomi will not allow herself to do so, but now her body is under her control A chance to resist. ---------------------------------------------------------- (thank you for your support, and I''m constantly updating it. Alas, the VIP votes this month are terrible! Now I haven''t even entered the top five, let''s vote some. Don''t make me too ugly. According to my plot calculation, this set of books will be distributed by the middle of next month at most.) Chapter 352 When the peacock feather was refined, misty was relieved, but suddenly felt that the air flow behind him had changed. The mana in his body was several times higher than that in his best state, but the mana pouring into his vest became hot. There was a faint in her mind and she couldn''t help losing consciousness. In fact, the reason why the sea dragon feels ethereal, the internal meridians are full of toughness and wide and flat is the credit of the queen mother. After she first entered Guanghan palace, the queen mother would make her eat one flat peach from three thousand years ago, six thousand years ago and nine years ago. Although the effect of flat peach is not as effective as the ginseng fruit of Zhenyuan Daxian, misty has eaten it for three months. It is the same as when Mengyun began to practice. It is unique. But later, because she missed the sea dragon for a long time, she had no mind to practice. The effectiveness of flat peach was accumulated in her body. Although she didn''t play much, it also cleared away the impurities in her body and consolidated her meridians. Lianshu reluctantly pulled her eyes back from the sea dragon and misty body and whispered, "I don''t know. It started soon after you left. It seems that it can''t be completed for a while." LAN ling''er frowned: "Hai Long is too arrogant. This kind of skill transmission is very dangerous. When Grandpa gave me the skill transmission, it was only a part of his body. How can he spread the skill as comprehensively as he did? Isn''t he afraid that his mana will be greatly weakened? Moreover, if his mana runs out in the middle of the transmission, it will only harm the misty without any help. He''s too brave." Lianshu Road: "There shouldn''t be any danger. Hai Long''s cultivation is very strong. When you went out to recruit fellow disciples, he also competed with the Bodhi guru for a while, which seems to be equal. Moreover, from the beginning of passing on skills to piaomi to now, although piaomi sister has been changing, the mana around Hai Long''s body has always maintained a stable state. It seems that he should It hasn''t caused too much load. Sister ling''er, you said that your Shizu once passed on merits and demerits to you. How did this pass on? Can the magic power between immortals be transformed into each other? " LAN ling''er shook her head and said: "Of course not. It''s also very dangerous to transform mana among immortals. There are several conditions to meet. First, the preacher should be much more advanced than the person being preached, and have very strong control over mana. Moreover, the two Manas must come from the same source, otherwise they can''t be transmitted at all. In the process of transmitting mana, the preacher first injects his own mana into the world It is very complicated and dangerous to use the gold elixir in the target''s Lingtai. Even if it succeeds, it will do some harm to the target. For example, the target uses 10% of his mana, of which 70% must be used to control, refine and consume. Finally, he can use it It''s a very good situation that 30% of the mana is absorbed by the preacher. Moreover, even if everything recovers smoothly, the preacher''s accomplishments will be reduced by tens of percent. It takes a long time to practice back. It''s precisely because there are so many constraints that it rarely happens in the fairy world. After all, he is willing to pay his own hard training for the other party It takes courage to have a lot of mana. I would never have done this without a very close relationship and the determination to give everything for each other. When my grandfather taught me Kung Fu, it was not long after I began to practice. After all, it is very dangerous for both the preacher and the person being preached. It seems that Hailong and misty are not a kind of mana. How could he Can''t you pass on skills for the ethereal? " After listening to LAN linger''s explanation, Lianshu couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air, and the feeling of envy in her heart suddenly became stronger. After leaving the Buddha world with Hailong and Piaomiao, she never heard Hailong''s sweet words about Piaomiao. However, Hailong''s action today has proved his love for Piaomiao. Every look in their eyes is full of emotion. Is love really so sweet Intoxicating? With the efforts of Hai Long, the aura in the ethereal elixir field was finally completely transformed. At this time, the magic power in the ethereal body continued to rotate according to her own cultivation route, but now the immortal power has completely presented a liquid state, and changed from the original light blue to dark blue, and the magic power has gone beyond the realm of the heavenly king. The situation on the ethereal body is unique, and the body The inner contains the aura of flat peach. In addition, Shanghai Dragon selflessly helps her integrate and refine with the Qi of chaos. In one day, she has changed from an ordinary immortal in the fairy world to a fairy world expert equivalent to the level of Tianjun. However, everything is not over. After the sea dragon Gang mistily removed the mana in the Dantian, it is not eager to continue to transform the mana in her Lingtai, but will input it into the misty The chaotic Qi in the body took back a stream and quickly absorbed the immortal Qi in the air to restore his body. The magic power in the ethereal body had been completely condensed into a liquid state. The magic power he left in the ethereal body began to transform the ethereal meridians with the fire power of the chaotic Qi. Although the meridians in the ethereal body were moistened by flat peaches, they did not attach the spirit to them Qi was completely absorbed, and Hailong thought that her meridians were not tough enough. Therefore, Hailong decided to completely help her transform. Chapter 353 Yunyang exclaimed, "the sea dragon is really blessed by nature. The monkey king has a good disciple, and his cultivation is far above me. The Qi of chaos is indeed the mighty Qi of heaven and earth!" While protecting the sea dragon and misty with absolute space, Bodhi said with a smile: "you have too many flowers and snow on weekdays. You are lazy in practice. Otherwise, how can you use it to praise others." Yunyang was speechless and could not speak. LAN linger said, "Grandpa, can Hailong really help misty transform his meridians? Since his mana is so strong, let him help me change it." Bodhi master frowned and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Even if Hailong wants to, I won''t allow it. Don''t you see what they look like now? You and Hailong are just ordinary friends. Do you want to meet him naked and make love with him? You think it''s fun to transform meridians?" Lan linger was ashamed and blushed like a ripe apple, But she still couldn''t help refuting: "isn''t it just kissing for a while? If I can transform my meridians, what''s kissing? Didn''t you say that if I completely transform my meridians, I will make great progress in cultivation?" A smile flashed across the bottom of Bodhi''s eyes. He really had no way to his naughty granddaughter and scolded: "Nonsense. How can a girl say such words? Don''t you even want your own dignity in the face of interests? It needs mutual spiritual connection to transform meridians by external forces. Who can do it except husband and wife? Don''t be delusional. It''s much better to practice more every day than opportunism." His words not only disappointed LAN linger, but also changed Lianshu''s state of mind again. She was not eager for strong strength, but very eager for the feeling of being taken care of. Hailong now has a handsome appearance and profound cultivation. Unconsciously, she has entered the depths of her heart. After thousands of years of hard cultivation, all kinds of emotions in Lianshu''s heart have been suppressed and gradually disappeared However, the appearance of the sea dragon ignited a small but full of vitality flame at the bottom of her heart. Two days later, a clear roar came out of the sea dragon''s mouth. He had loosened his embrace. The sea dragon''s body was completely shrouded in a layer of golden light. The sea dragon''s hands were held up, and the sea dragon''s body floated horizontally in the golden light package. The sea dragon''s whole body lit up a layer of purple air, and his right arm soared. He clapped three palms one after another into the air. The magic power was surging, and the sea dragon looked like a cloud A golden cocoon is suspended there. The clothes on the right arm of the sea dragon have disappeared, and purple scales are densely covered on it. He is going to start the final sprint. The meridians in the ethereal body have been completely transformed by him. What is needed now is to dissolve the aura at the Lingtai, make it absorbed by the ethereal body, and then let all the mana in the ethereal body run through the Lingtai divine pill for a week , form a reincarnation. In that way, the sea dragon can be considered a real success. All the mana in the misty body can also be used by herself to make a qualitative leap in her cultivation. The sea dragon uses the three palms of Longxiang jade mixed with chaotic Qi to instantly disperse the group of aura in the ethereal Lingtai. All auras are instantly distributed to the ethereal body. The sea dragon uses its own mental power to protect the ethereal elixir that has been enhanced a lot, and forcibly pulls back the aura that has just been distributed, so that they can act on moistening the elixir. What everyone around saw was that the halo of purple was constantly emitting from the sea dragon, condensing into the big golden cocoon in the air. Even the prohibition imposed by the Bodhi guru felt shaky. Boom, the ban of Bodhi guru suddenly burst open without any warning. The sea dragon spewed out a mouthful of blood, staggered back a few steps, and the golden cocoon in the air stood in front of him like an entity, constantly emitting a trace of domineering mana. Bodhi guru and Yunyang little Heavenly Master floated up at the same time, stretched out a palm and pressed it on the left and right shoulders of the sea dragon, pure Mana is input into the empty body of the sea dragon like the Yangtze River. It is transformed into chaotic Qi through the yuan God, moistening his body. Hai Long''s breathing gradually weakened. Although his face was pale, his breath gradually became uniform. His eyes always stayed on the golden cocoon, with a happy smile in his eyes. Yes, he succeeded. The sea dragon, whose shoulders swayed lightly and 20% of his mana was restored, barely shook the palms of Bodhi and Yunyang, turned and said respectfully, "thank you for your help, Shizu and Shibo. The disciples are no longer in the way." Bodhi said with a smile, "you really opened our eyes! Even without our help, your mana will recover by itself. However, you''d better not do the same thing in the future. If I guess right, you must have some spirit to help, otherwise, you can never complete this great project." Hailong said with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect to spend so much mana. After I became an immortal, I once went down to the human world to take my other wife into the immortal world. At that time, in order to enhance her strength, I helped her transform her meridians. At that time, my mana was far less than now, and I also succeeded. I didn''t expect that it was so difficult to transform meridians and transmit skills for the ethereal. Fortunately, there were two treasure houses in her body. It contains enough energy Reiki, otherwise, I can only give up halfway. However, now the ethereal cultivation should be improved a lot. According to my judgment, from the perspective of mana, it should be no worse than her senior sister Mengyun. " LAN ling''er was stunned and said, "is Piaomiao sister Mengyun''s junior sister? Sister Mengyun is what I admire most. Why didn''t this good thing happen to me? I can become an immortal expert without cultivation." Bodhi said angrily, "you girl, you think about getting something for nothing all day. Hailong, I look at the fairy talisman in the center of your wife''s eyebrows. In the past, she should be the best at thunder." Hai Long nodded and said, "in the human world, the misty control over thunder method is unmatched by anyone. Her self-made Shenxiao thunder dance was once one of the strongest spells in the human world." Bodhi said with a smile, "if I can''t provide timely help, I''ll add icing on the cake. The square inch Cangling arrow is also one of the thunder methods. It''s impossible to summon Tianlei in the fairyland, and the thunder force used needs to be condensed by itself. Since you don''t need the Cangling arrow method, I''ll pass it on to your wife." Hai Long was stunned and said, "Shizu, how can it make it misty? She''s not a disciple of our school!" The Bodhi master shook his head and said, "she is your wife and can be regarded as half a disciple of our school. When you told Yunyang to put aside your family views, I have decided not to cherish myself. That''s it. Maybe if the Cangling arrow is taught to her, you can have a deeper understanding. Take a break first. After the misty fully integrates his own mana, you can bring her to me." Hailong just wanted to say something, but he saw that the Bodhi master''s figure faded and disappeared. He was full of gratitude to the master and secretly vowed that in the future, as long as Fang Cun had something to do, even if he was thousands of miles away, he would come to help. He would always be a disciple of Fang Cun mountain in Lingtai. Two days later, seven days after the sea dragon began to transfer power to the misty, the golden cocoon standing in the backyard changed. The sea dragon''s mana has almost recovered and has been guarding in the yard. A clear chant sounded, and irregular cracks appeared on the golden cocoon. A trace of cold mana oozed from the cracks, and a layer of frost was plated on the golden cocoon. The sound of breaking sounded, and a graceful figure appeared in front of the sea dragon. She danced and imagined a group of light and shadow. Her long dark green hair turned into sky blue. Even the sea dragon couldn''t find out the direction of that graceful dance step. The magic power surged, and the long white skirt covered the naked body and danced with her dance. The clear eyes and moving posture all affect the heart of Hailong. When the applause broke out, Princess peacock didn''t know when she came to the backyard and said with admiration: "what a wonderful cold moon condensed incense dance. It''s worthy of being the first body method in the fairy world. It''s really an eye opener for me!" With a slight smile, the sea dragon floated up and walked into the ethereal dance steps. He rode the cloud upside down and stopped in the route of the ethereal steps. The Qi of chaos wrapped up the ethereal illusion and hugged her in his arms. The misty body was cold, and the golden symbol in the form of lightning in the center of the eyebrow had disappeared. There was a look of anger in his eyes, and he whispered, "this is not an example." Hai Long knew that she was blaming herself for helping her improve her accomplishments without telling her. He smiled and promised, "sure." Princess peacock looked at the two people tightly hugging each other. She couldn''t help thinking of the sweet moment when she was with the eel. She sighed in her heart, brother eel, where are you? I really miss you. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Flying in the air, little clever looked unhappy. It has been two days since they left Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. They are getting closer and closer to Wuzhuang temple. After misty woke up, the Bodhi master personally taught her the cultivation method of the square inch immortal method Cangling arrow. When misty could skillfully use it, the six people in the group said goodbye to the Bodhi master and others and embarked on the road to Wuzhuang temple. LAN ling''er wanted to come with her, but she was stopped by Bodhi and ordered her to assist Yunyang in the teaching of a large number of Fang Cun''s new disciples. There are so many ordinary immortals who can let her "teach", so she no longer insisted on coming. "What''s the matter, little clever? You don''t seem very happy these two days!" asked Hailong with some doubts. Little clever glanced at him and said, "now I can''t compare with you more and more. I''ve been practicing for a few days, and my mana progress is very slow. Now I haven''t even practiced the first style of Qianjun stick method, Qianjun chengyuyu." Hailong smiled: "So it''s for this! Otherwise, I''ll pass on my skills for you after I arrive at Wuzhuang temple. That''s always OK? I can''t hurry to practice." Little clever shook his head and said, "I don''t need you to pass on my skills. I''m not glass. If you kiss me, I won''t vomit more than three times a day?" Hailong was not angry at Xiaoling''s words. He knew that Xiaoling said this because he was afraid of danger due to excessive mana consumption. Indeed, he is not sure that he can help Xiaoling preach without assistance. He only got the way: "Don''t think too much. When you arrive at Wuzhuang temple, I''ll ask martial uncle Zhenyuan to give you a ginseng fruit. It''s a treasure that can get the aura of heaven and earth." The little clever''s eyes lit up and said, "I heard about the magic of ginseng fruit when I first came to the fairyland. You have to keep your word." Hai Long said to himself, I had eaten as many as five at the beginning! Xiaolingling is a new disciple of Shifu. Shifu is not a miser. He should be able to help xiaolingling. Misty said with a smile, "you''re so stupid, little clever. In fact, you shouldn''t ask for a sea dragon, but another person''s." Little clever was stunned, looked at the misty and said, "sister-in-law, who should I ask? Is it you? I used to practice the same skills as Hailong, and only he can help me!" With a misty and mysterious smile, he pointed to the princess peacock and said, "of course you should ask the princess. The princess is extremely smart and has developed countless artifacts. Didn''t you say that if you want to do well, you must first use strange tools? Why don''t you ask the princess to help you find a way to refine a magic tool suitable for you? With magic tools, it will be much easier for you to practice." Little clever blinked his eyes, patted himself on the head and said, "yes! Why didn''t I think of it." the monkey smiled a little more on his face, looked at Princess peacock, and said with a smile: "sister peacock, you won''t be stingy. I''m so poor! My cultivation is so bad. If you meet the enemy, you can only be bullied." then he put on a look of injustice. Princess peacock chuckled and said, "misty, you can really divert your attention! You will be like your husband." misty smiled. Although she didn''t speak, her expression obviously said, who am I going to face if I don''t face the sea dragon. With a flash of light, Princess peacock has a long glittering stick in her hand. The stick body is transparent and emits a trace of cool. It reflects colorful light under the sunlight. "Smart, actually, I started to prepare for you when you first asked for magic tools. At that time, there were only materials but not refined. These days, I have input the basic law array into it, so that it has a certain attack power. Your eldest brother and sister-in-law have the ability. You can let them upgrade you to a high-level fairy tool." he said, Threw the long stick to little clever. Little clever always wanted to have a fairy weapon. He was overjoyed when he took the long stick and apologized to Princess peacock again and again. Starting with the long stick, the cold feeling spread all over the body in an instant, which immediately refreshed him. ----------------------------------------------------------- (yesterday, I once again realized that the power of the masses is great. With your help, my VIP ticket directly rushed to the third place. I was moved. You''re welcome. Let''s continue with VIP tickets and recommended tickets. Thank you.) Chapter 354 Princess peacock smiled: "Don''t thank me. It''s just a little effort. I named this magic weapon popsicle, which was made of the hardest ice crystals in the snow mountain. I took it with me to enhance my magic power by virtue of the ice power it emits. However, most of my mind is used to make utensils. It''s not easy to improve my accomplishments. I''ll just give it to you. I added gathering cold air into it The ice crystal array completely converges the cold air of the ice crystal. When you use it to attack the enemy, the cold air will seep out of it and add cold attribute attack to the opponent. Although the ice crystal is hard, it is far worse than the golden cudgel stick of your eldest brother Hailong, so I join all the other arrays except the six attack arrays to consolidate the structure. As long as it is upgraded to a high-level immortal weapon, add some cold gathering arrays And the attack array is a very good stick shaped immortal weapon. It''s enough to practice the thousand powerful stick method. " Little clever was overjoyed when he heard the words. When he was practicing the Qianjun staff method, he always used an ordinary wooden stick. At this time, with the immortal tool, he immediately loved to dance and felt very different from the wooden stick. His unhappiness had been swept away. He jumped up and down on the golden cloud of the sea dragon and played happily. The wind tiger on one side couldn''t help showing his envy, I thought in my heart that these immortals are really different from ordinary immortals. Such good magic tools can be given to people. In fact, if there is such a master, it is also very good, which is much better than the boring life of immortal animals. The sea dragon smiled and said, "come on, you''re smart. I''ll accompany you for a few moves. You''re flexible. The powerful stick method is used in your hand. You must practice hard." Then he restrained his magic power and turned into a light red stick, which he cleaved at Xiaoling with his head. Xiaoling was in high spirits. He put his popsicle on the golden cloud, jumped up high, and stepped on it unreasonably. After dodging the attack of the sea dragon, he cleaved at the sea dragon with his head. The sea dragon smiled slightly, blocked the attack of Xiaoling with his horizontal stick and shouted: "Come on, attack each other." The long staff in his hand shines brightly and turns into countless staff shadows. Go to the little clever point. It is the familiar Qianjun chengyuyu he uses. The little clever is unwilling to be weak. The light in his mind flashes. The ice stick in his hand trembles in the wind and suddenly turns into a large staff shadow to meet him. The sea dragon uses only 10% mana. Although it seems to be a strong attack, the mana is completely used for defense. The original Qianjun Cheng Yuyu turned into a thick wall to block the countless attacks of little wit. The sound of Qi collision continued to sound. The cold air on the popsicle immediately reduced the temperature on the golden cloud. Misty and peacock practiced the cold attribute immortal method. They didn''t feel much yet. Lianshu and Fenghu couldn''t help but urge their mana to resist the cold air from the pavement. Little clever gave a big shout, and all the staff shadows gathered in a bunch. Suddenly, he was in front of him with a loud bang. The force of the earthquake shocked him. He turned a few somersaults in the air one after another before he fell lightly on the golden cloud. Instead of being depressed because he failed to break the sea dragon''s defense, he shouted with joy, "succeeded, I succeeded. I finally became a chengyuyu." Hailong smiled at xiaolingling. Although xiaolingling didn''t practice Qianjun stick method for a long time, he has been promoted to the fairyland after all. His mana is much better than that when he first practiced Qianjun chengyuyu. In addition, he is intelligent and has understood the mystery of this kind in the excitement and oppression. This understanding is very important for xiaolingling. From now on , he just stepped into the door of the master''s fight to defeat the unique Buddhism. It will be much easier to practice again in the future. Zhengse said: "Smart, don''t be complacent. You should practice more times later. Remember, you should completely give up the previous practice route and practice in full accordance with the cultivation method taught by the master. Especially when using the Qianjun stick method, you should use the mana according to this route, find your arms and inject them into your popsicle, so as to gradually play the Qianjun stick The real power of the Jun stick method is the same as that of the master. Don''t be weak, master. The golden monkey rises up the thousand Jun stick, and Yuyu clarifies the name of Wan Li AI. " As he spoke, the sea dragon floated up, took a cloud like step, instantly cut to Xiaoling''s side, and clapped his palm behind him. Xiaoling only felt that his whole body was shocked, and a heat flow poured into his body from the Lingtai in an instant. After rotating rapidly in his body for a week, it was reinjected into the Lingtai, bringing an extremely comfortable warm current everywhere. Hai Long shouted in a deep voice: "remember this mana operation route and practice according to my chaotic Qi guidance, so as to get twice the result with half the effort. You must completely give up the previous, the so-called breaking and then standing, which is the most important point whether you can become a real immortal master." Little clever didn''t laugh at all, but his eyes showed a trace of meditation. After throwing the popsicle in his hand to Hai Long, he sat cross legged on the ground and practiced immediately. Hai Long smiled with satisfaction. He knew that little clever wanted to use the chaotic Qi he had input into his body to completely transform the original cultivation method according to its guidance. Misty smiled and went to Hai Long''s side and said, "he finally found the right way. Alas, it''s the most painful thing to have no strength in the fairy world. I can understand its mood. I can''t be stingy. Give me the popsicle. I''ll add it into the immortal weapon forbidden by 36 gods. It''s also a gift for him." The sea dragon handed the popsicle to piaomi''s hand. "Do you want me to help you with the Qi of chaos?" piaomi shook his head and said with a smile: "don''t forget, I''m not piaomi anymore. Taking this opportunity, I can also get familiar with and improve so many mana. I have to be careful in what I do these days, for fear that the mana control is not good enough to make you laugh." From the big snow mountain, after passing through Fangcun mountain, there is still a very long distance from Wuzhuang view. Hailong continues to fly with five people. In order to maintain the balance of his own mana, the speed of flight is not very fast. After flying for seven days in a row, peacock told him that it is still about three days away from Wuzhuang view. In the past seven days, xiaolingling has been practicing. Hailong instills chaos Qi from his Lingtai three times a day to help him practice Kung Fu. Xiaolingling is not polite. Although he can''t take chaos Qi for his own use, he can use the mighty power of chaos Qi to break through some blocked meridians in his body. Hailong helps him protect the Dharma these seven days, and his cultivation rises sharply, I have touched the power of God, and I can emit a faint golden light. Soon after xiaolingling settled down, Lianshu also began to practice. Although she didn''t ask Hailong for help, Hailong would also input a note for her every day when Hailong input the Qi of chaos for xiaolingling. As for the help, it depends on Lianshu''s own. While they were flying, Princess peacock suddenly said, "get up and pull, something seems to happen over there." Hailong was comfortable. Hearing the voice of Princess peacock, he raised his head reluctantly and said, "what happened? Just leave it alone. Don''t disturb me. I want to sleep a little longer." Misty patted on the dragon''s forehead and said with a smile, "you are like a child sometimes. Do you want to sleep with your magic power? Get up quickly. There seems to be an immortal doing it over there." Although the sea dragon was lying on his ethereal legs, he had already divided a mind to control Jin Yun''s progress. Naturally, he found the scene not far away, but he didn''t want to mind his own business. Not far from them, the mana light of various colors flows. It seems that two groups of people are working, and the mana fluctuation is extremely strong. Obviously, both groups of people have strong cultivation achievements. The sea dragon jumped, stood up and looked in that direction. Those immortals fought in a place full of immortality and couldn''t see their body shape clearly, but the fighting seemed extremely fierce. Both sides fought hard. From this point, it can be seen that the two groups of people were definitely not here to compete. It is common to duel with immortals in the fairy world, but it is rare to fight like this. Controlling Jin Yun, he stopped several kilometers away from the fighter. Hai Long frowned and said, "what are these immortals doing? It''s really lively. Wait here and I''ll go and have a look." Misty grabbed the dragon and said, "I''m going too." the Dragon smiled, nodded, took the misty little hand and floated up. They flew towards the central area of the two sides. Although Princess peacock and Feng Hu wanted to go and have a look, they knew that their cultivation was low. I''m afraid they couldn''t get well in the past. In addition, there were Lianshu and xiaolingling who were practicing on Jinyun who needed their care, so they stayed. Sea dragon and misty haven''t been close yet. Mana has formed an absolute space to protect the body. Close, Hailong finally saw the two sides with amazing eyesight. One of them was a disciple of Zhenyuan Daxian, eight immortals. The eight immortals are obviously at a disadvantage. They form the eight trigrams array that once besieged the sea dragon and help each other. Only in this way can they stabilize the formation and resist each other. There were fifteen immortals besieging them, each with immortal tools. From the perspective of cultivation, these fifteen people had at least the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. Among these people, Hailong didn''t know any of them, but he vaguely guessed that these strange immortals must have something to do with the fairy palace. Seeing that the array of the eight immortals was running more and more slowly, the sea dragon dared not wait any longer, floated up and rushed over. LV Dongbin was the stronger of the eight immortals. His opponent suddenly concentrated magic weapons to attack the lotus fairy who had formed an immortal couple with him, which immediately made him confused. He held a pure Yang Sword for a while and shot seven Taiyi two pole true fires one after another. But those immortals were very cunning and pretended to attack fairy he. The real target was LV Dongbin. As soon as the magic weapon turned, dozens of lights shot at LV Dongbin at the same time. LV Dongbin used all his mana to save he Xiangu. His own defense became extremely weak, and in his anxiety, he destroyed the magic of the eight trigrams array. He was immediately isolated. It was too late for the other seven immortals to think about rescuing. LV Dongbin closed his eyes and waited to die, but he didn''t regret it. At least at this moment, the enemy couldn''t attack he Xiangu and his brothers. The huge pressure has made him breathless. Just when he thought he could not be spared, his body suddenly lightened, and all the pressure disappeared in an instant. When he opened his eyes, he saw a tall figure floating in front of him, with red light. All the attacks fell on him, but he was completely nothing and his arms were wide open, LV Dongbin''s familiar Taiyi bipolar true fire appeared on him. His whole body was like a big fireball. With a loud drink, the green and red flames expanded instantly, blocking all the attacks of the fifteen immortals. And shake them tens of meters away. Looking back, LV Dongbin saw his familiar face and said in surprise: "Hailong, it''s you." after Hailong became chaotic in the gossip alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord, he had practiced in Wuzhuang temple for 200 years, so the eight immortals recognized his changed face. Hailong said with concern: "brother LV Dongbin, are you all right? What''s going on and how are you fighting." LV Dongbin said angrily, "these bastards are from the fairy palace. They killed our two younger martial brothers and designed to besiege us here." Looking at the exhausted eight immortals, the sea dragon flashed a cold light in his eyes, and the Qi of chaos suddenly expanded. He turned to the fifteen immortals and said in a deep voice: "everyone, you should give an explanation." One of the fifteen immortals flew out. He looked more than 30 years old in a light yellow robe. He exuded a cold breath and said in a deep voice: "in my memory, Wuzhuang Temple doesn''t seem to have such a person as you. Today is a matter between us and Wuzhuang temple. You''d better not intervene, otherwise, don''t blame our ruthlessness." "Your men are ruthless? Can you do it?" Hailong smiled, but his smile was full of killing opportunities. In Wuzhuang temple for many years, he had already formed a deep friendship with the eight immortals, especially LV Dongbin. At the beginning, because of his strategy, LV Dongbin almost fell into the devil and died. Although the matter was satisfactorily solved later, Hailong always felt that he owed LV Dongbin a lot. He knew that if he hadn''t caught up with it today, I''m afraid the eight immortals will die. In the hands of the fifteen immortals, his anger soared, and his killing opportunity had been greatly expanded. LV Dongbin floated to the sea dragon and said in a deep voice, "be careful. These people are experts gathered by the Immortal Emperor from all over the fairyland. The one who speaks calls himself Huang Yu Tianzun. His cultivation is very high." Although the cultivation of these opponents in front of them was not weak, how could Hailong look at them in his eyes and said coldly: "Lord Huang? Come, come, come, as long as you can win me, kill me, whatever you want." ---------------------------------------------------------- (today is still two chapters. From tomorrow, we will resume three chapters. Welcome to vote. Both recommended and VIP votes are required, hehe.) Chapter 355 Unexpectedly, after seeing the strength previously shown by the sea dragon, Huang Tianzun didn''t seem to have any scruples. He put away a long sword with wide blade and floated to a place not far from the sea dragon. He said coldly, "since you don''t know how to live or die, I''ll kill you first." his whole body was overcast, staring at the sea dragon, and the fingers of his right hand kept moving, Be ready to do it. The sea dragon whispered to the misty, "you protect the eight immortals. If other people change, they will all be killed." after telling him, he flew up and rushed to the Yellow God. With a flash of cold light, Huang Shu suddenly had a long white knife in his hand and roared, "corpse - horizontal - all over - Wild -" the knife waves rolled in. The long knife in his hand sent out a dark evil spirit, covering ten meters around the sea dragon in an instant, and the knife waves twisted towards the sea dragon. The sea dragon was surprised. How could there be such a spell in the fairy world? Moreover, he also found that the long knife in the hand of Huang Yu Tianzun was made of bones. It was full of blood and disgusting. The sea dragon was not in a hurry to attack. His body drifted back and his right palm pressed out. A mass of red air flow formed a solid wall in front of him. When the rolling knife wave met the chaotic gas, it immediately made bursts of gas collision sound. Huang Shu''s cultivation was not low, and he was not shocked by the palm of the sea dragon. He walked with the knife and shouted, "OK - corpse - walk - meat." as soon as the knife wave changed, it suddenly seemed to be scattered, but each knife was full of blood and smell, and there was black air in the broken space. The sea dragon snorted disdainfully. This time, he didn''t retreat, opened his arms, closed inward, and popped up several chaotic Qi one after another. He greeted the other party''s strange Sabre technique with Bodhi fingering. At the same time, he said coldly: "I think you are indeed a walking corpse. Come on, let me see what powerful spells you have, and dare to shout to me." The "walking corpse" used by Huang Tianzun was completely blocked by the sea dragon, but the sea dragon did not take the initiative to attack, leaving him a chance to breathe. He roared again, "corpse mountain blood sea." once the knife technique changed, the original tragic white bone knife was full of blood, and the body of the knife completely turned blood red. The blood light jumped from top to bottom, He turned into countless sword shadows and split at the sea dragon. The sea dragon frowned slightly. He saw such an evil immortal Dharma for the first time. Even if the underground Dharma was sacred compared with it, the red light on his hand flashed and the Dragon binding bundle appeared in his palm. He didn''t burn himself with fire, but used the Qi of chaos to form a solid defense after it was transformed into ghost Qi. He stood still in place regardless of how the other party''s "corpse mountain and Blood Sea" attacked. "Borrow - corpse - Return - Soul -" Huang Tianzun''s Sabre technique changed again. The bone knife closed in front of his chest and his body moved rigidly. The sea dragon whipped it away. Huang Tianzun''s body was pulled in half by the Dragon bundle. Just when the sea dragon was surprised, the two halves suddenly turned into two Huang Tianzun, and two cold lights crisscrossed out, They were cut on the chest and throat of the sea dragon. Misty gave a cry of surprise, thinking that the sea dragon was hurt by the other party, but she then saw that the place where the sea dragon was split by the bone knife grew a layer of purple scales. The purple light on the scales contained a wisp of green awn. She was relieved that the sea dragon was not hurt. Hailong was also very surprised at the attack. It''s really wonderful to use the corpse to revive the soul. Especially for the first time, the other party succeeded under his carelessness. Although he was protected by the dragon scale attached with Tianji bead, the place where he was hit was still painful, especially in his throat. He can''t breathe now. What surprised him most was that the bone knife seemed insignificant, but it could break the chaotic Qi of his body protection and cut in under the urging of the evil magic power of Huang Tianzun. Seeing that the sea dragon did not die in his "resurrection from the dead", Lord Huang was also greatly surprised. As soon as he turned his body, he raised the bone knife in his hand and shouted, "horse leather wrap corpse -" this one was full of a tragic atmosphere. The bone knife sent out a blood red blade that was three feet long, split from top to bottom and came straight to the top door of the sea dragon. But this time, the sea dragon has put away its contempt, tied the Dragon bundle to his left hand, his right arm suddenly expanded, his fingers turned into claws, and the thick chaotic gas condensed into five finger awns to meet the other party''s attack. Although Huang Tianzun''s Sabre technique is wonderful, his mana is far from that of Hailong. In the loud noise, his bone knife was nearly shaken and flew out. His body rotated in the air and staggered out ten feet away to stabilize his shape. Hai Long looked at Huang Tianzun coldly and said in a deep voice, "do you have any more? Go on. I''ll wait for you." the reason why he kept his hand and didn''t take the initiative to attack was that he wanted to see Quan Huang Tianzun''s magical Sabre technique. Although the sabre technique was full of tragedy and blood, Hai long understood the magic degree of this Sabre technique, Never be under your own powerful stick technique and Guanghan Palace''s wind back snow dance sword technique. Huang Tianzun used both hands to hold the bone knife. The yellow light in his eyes moved and said angrily, "I don''t believe I can''t kill you today. Look at the knife, destroy - corpse - Destroy - Trace -" his body shot at the sea dragon like a javelin. When the knife light was three meters away from the sea dragon, it immediately wrapped Huang Tianzun''s body and hit the sea dragon like a huge ball of light, The bloody smell formed an absolute space, shrouded the sea dragon, and the rolling knife wave ate the sea dragon like a ferocious beast. If Huang Tianzun faced other opponents, he might succeed, but unfortunately, the sea dragon in front of him had no effect in any absolute space. Seeing that this move was about to hit the body of the sea dragon, the sea dragon walked through the clouds in one form, turned into a streamer, and suddenly disappeared from the other party''s attack. When he appeared behind Huang Tianzun, he kicked Huang Tianzun''s body back into the group of immortal people who came with him. The two immortals wanted to catch Huang Shu, but they met his unique skill of "destroying the corpse and destroying the trace" with great power. The scream sounded. Their bodies were twisted into pieces of flesh and blood by the knife waves, and their divine consciousness flew out and fled to the distance. Han Xiangzi, one of the eight immortals, snorted coldly and blew the Dongxiao in his hand. A wisp of clear sound floated out, which led the two divine senses back. Tie Guai Li opened the mouth of the gourd and immediately photographed it. The sea dragon disdained and said, "Huang Tianzun, I think you might as well call Huang Tiangou. Only crazy dogs will bite people." Huang Chen''s seven tricks of heaven''s reverence smoke, roar and pounce on the sea dragon again. The bone knife in his hand is the same move to revive the soul by borrowing the dead. However, how can the same move work in front of the sea dragon? Hailong dodged easily and teased Huang Tianzun with a dragon bundle in his hand from time to time. After a while, Hailong found that Huang Tianzun''s knife technique seemed to have only six moves. He used it over and over again and saw that he had no use value. The cold light in Hailong''s eyes burst out, and immediately flew Huang Tianzun out. Hailong said coldly, "Huang Yu, do you have anything new? If not, you can die." Although Huang Tianzun was angry on the surface, he was cold in his heart. He was not a fool. Naturally, he could see that the sea dragon had not tried his best. As soon as he clenched his teeth, he couldn''t hide the secret any more. He said angrily, "boy, you asked for it." his body suddenly rushed forward, the bone knife in his hand closed behind his back, and then hit the sea dragon. There was almost no flaw in his whole body. The Dragon frowned and said, "do you want to commit suicide? OK, I''ll help you." The sea dragon put the fire whip down in his hand, showed a strange smile on his face, and burst out of ghost gas. Seeing Huang Tianzun pounce on himself. From the beginning to now, Hailong used a powerful attack for the first time. This time, he chose the six samsara. However, this wrong choice almost cost him a lot. The six samsara attacks are extremely powerful, and when they hurt the other party''s body, they also attack the other party''s divine consciousness. In the underworld, it is a unique skill that keeps pace with God, man and ghost. However, the original Tibetan king Bodhisattva also told Hailong that this move had a fatal weakness, that is, in the early stage of the operation, it could not move for a short time. Hai Long''s self-cultivation is far above Huang Shu''s heavenly statue, so he didn''t change out the golden cudgel, but directly used the Dragon binding bundle to use the six samsara. Just when the sea dragon''s mana was about to burst out and Huang Tianzun was about to fall into samsara and suffer from pain, a change suddenly occurred. Huangyu Tianzun disappeared, and everything in front of Hailong changed. All the previous flaws seemed to be scattered. The figure of Huang Yu Tianzun appeared everywhere around the sea dragon''s body. Each figure was full of flaws. After being surrounded by it, the sea dragon didn''t know where to start. If it was at ordinary times, he could give Huang Tianzun an undifferentiated attack with his powerful chaotic Qi and break all the changes of the other party. However, at this time, his six reincarnations were not over. He was immediately wrapped by these figures and his body could not move any more. The mana of the six samsara was forcibly pressed back, and disappeared without exerting its power at all. Huang Shu''s figure appeared. With a smile, the bone knife in his hand brought a knife mountain blood wave and frantically cleaved to the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s body was bound. Although the Qi of chaos was struggling and it only took a short time to break through, the blow in front of him could not be avoided anyway. If you are involved in this wave, although you will not die, you will inevitably be injured. At the time of crisis, Hailong suddenly remembered the Tianji bead at his Lingtai. The magic power of Yuanshen suddenly broke out and triggered the decision of tianjizhu. Huang Tianzun suddenly jumped on and saw that the bone knife in his hand was about to kill the sea dragon, but he found that his opponent had changed. The first is the eyebrow center of the sea dragon. At the center of the eyebrow, a dazzling blue light was shining, and the blue light was flying everywhere. Then, an exquisite dark blue helmet had appeared on the head of the sea dragon. The front end of the helmet was set up in a trident, covering the center of the sea dragon''s forehead. A white gem with the size of a pigeon egg was shining. Then, a dark blue armor spread all over the whole body of the sea dragon in an instant, and the armor was fine, Each place is covered by diamond armor leaves. Even on the only unprotected face of the sea dragon, there is a layer of dark blue halo protection. In the center of the chest armor in front of the chest, there is the same milky white gem. The armor is completely close to the body, outlining the great figure of the sea dragon. The gemstones in the Trident helmet on the head shine everywhere, and the armor leaves emit a strong smell. The dark blue light flows, and a slight breaking sound sounds. When Huang Tianzun first cut the neck of the Shanghai dragon, the constraints he imposed on the sea dragon also completely disappeared. The bone knife cuts at the place where the dark blue armor looks the most vulnerable. The halo splashes a circle of ripples, and the dark blue light flows. Except for the change of the halo, the bone knife can no longer move forward. The sea dragon shot, his eyes shining with angry cold light. His left hand grabbed the other party''s bone knife fiercely, and the golden light flashed. Under the action of catching the sky, the bone knife immediately broke away from the control of Huang Xiang Tianzun and came into the hands of the sea dragon. At the same time, the Dragon binding bundle on the sea dragon''s right hand suddenly waved out, with a sad sound of breaking the air, and sealed all the escape routes of Huang Xiang Tianzun with the power of burning the God. Feeling his own danger, the Huang Tian Zun suddenly turned around and shrunk. At the same time, he threw himself, releasing a stench of smoke and trying to escape. But how could he escape from the sea dragon control at this time? When the sea dragon opened his mouth and blew, the real fire at the Taiyi poles of green and red suddenly came out. When the real fire passed out, the smoke immediately disappeared, and Huang Tian Zun''s reduced body was also twisted into a blood mist by the fire. It''s exactly what he did in his previous knife technique. The flustered divine consciousness floated out. Before he escaped, he was surrounded by the chaotic Qi of the sea dragon. The sea dragon snorted with disdain and said, "it''s a weasel. When did the fairy palace fall to the point where even weasels were taken in?" More than a dozen immortals came with Huang Tianzun almost at the same time. All kinds of fairy tools brought light and rain all over the sky and scattered sea dragons. The sea dragon snorted coldly, and his body accelerated suddenly. Under the urging of mana, the Tianji God armor burst out a strong dark blue light. No matter what kind of attack enters this light, it will lose its attack effect. The flash of light flashed, and the figure of the sea dragon passed in front of the immortals like an illusion. When he returned to his original position, the immortals stopped their actions and stood in place one by one. The light of the armor on the sea dragon''s body converged and said faintly, "you help the tyrants and harm our martial uncle. Only one death will thank you. Go on." as soon as the voice fell, the violent roar broke out, and blood fog rose. The flesh of more than ten immortals was blown to pieces at the same time. With a wave of the sea dragon''s big hand, the palm chaos was printed, The immortal people''s divine consciousness that wanted to escape was absorbed and gathered in the light red mask. They looked very frightened and bumped around constantly, but how could they escape the prohibition of chaos? The sea dragon turned his head and said, "brother tie Guai Li, lend you the gourd." tie Guai Li saw that these immortals were annihilated by the sea dragon. He was so happy that he smiled that the gourd flew up, and the gourd mouth opened to produce a strong suction. The sea dragon sent his divine consciousness into the gourd. After imposing a layer of prohibition on the periphery of the gourd with chaotic gas, he nodded with satisfaction and said: "These guys deserve to die, but the divine knowledge should be kept first. After returning to Wuzhuang temple, please deal with it, martial uncle." Chapter 356 LV Dongbin laughed and said, "good boy, when did you become so powerful? It''s only been hundreds of years. You''re like a new person." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "brother Lu is too famous. It''s just a coincidence. I have some companions. Let''s go first." then he pulled up the misty and flew with LV Dongbin in the direction of Princess peacock. The sea dragon found that the misty look was a little gloomy. He couldn''t help asking, "wife, what''s the matter with you?" misty reluctantly smiled and said, "nothing. It''s just uncomfortable to see you kill so many people." The sea dragon sighed and said: "Don''t you see the evil spirit of Huang Xiang Tianzun who fought with me just now? If I hadn''t done it, I''m afraid he would have died under his strange Sabre technique. They once killed my martial uncle''s disciples. Even if they were instructed by the Immortal Emperor, they must have a bad mind. The best way to deal with evil people is to control evil with evil. Besides, I didn''t hurt their divine sense I know you are kind-hearted and don''t want to see too much blood. I''ll try to pay attention to it in the future. " Misty gently nodded, looked at the gorgeous Tianji divine armor on the sea dragon and said with a smile: "when did you have such a baby, it''s not an ordinary product at first sight." the Tianji divine armor wore on the sea dragon, adding a bit of power to him. The dark blue light twinkled, setting off the posture of the sea dragon, making misty''s eyes show a charming brilliance. Hai Long smiled and said, "this is a gift from Shizu. It''s called Tianji divine armor. It''s very defensive. If it weren''t for it, I might have been injured just now." while talking, they had returned to the golden cloud. Hai Long introduced the eight immortals one by one. When LV Dongbin and others heard that piaomi was Hai Long''s wife, they couldn''t help but be surprised. LV Dongbin asked: "Hailong, where did you find your wife?" Hailong took piaomi''s hand and said with a smile, "piaomi was saved by my master at the beginning. I met her after I came to the Buddha world. It''s really lucky that we can finally meet after so many years of separation!" Tieguai Li hehe said with a smile, "you are becoming more and more capable. Your fame in the fairy world has quickly caught up with your master''s majesty. We all admire you for daring to destroy the fairy palace." Hailong was stunned and said, "how do you know I once made a big fuss in the fairy palace? I''m ashamed to say that I was caught that time. If the master and martial uncle didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t see me. After many twists and turns, I can return to the fairy world." He Xiangu said with a smile, "the fairy palace is, after all, the most noble place in the fairy world in name. It has been strongly damaged, and every corner of the fairy world knows it. You still have a nickname. It''s called destroy Xianjun. Although it sounds awkward, it''s worthy of your action." The Sea Dragon said with a wry smile, "destroy the fairy king? It''s like I want to destroy myself. It seems that I''m notorious in the fairy world now. Only by participating in the competition for the star king can I change my name." LV Dongbin chuckled and said, "what your sister-in-law said is conservative. People on our side called the destruction fairy king. On the other side of the fairy palace, it was the name of the destruction demon king." Hai Long said helplessly, "brother Lu, don''t laugh at me. It''s not close to Wuzhuang temple. Now, since the relationship between us and the fairy palace is so tense, why do you come so far? If you''re near Wuzhuang temple, I believe the Weasels won''t siege you like this." At the mention of Huang Shu, LV dongbinton hit him angrily, "Those bastards are very cunning. They hid after killing several of our disciples last time. Who knows that they will ambush us here. If you want to say why they came here, you have to ask yourself. A few days ago, Shifu received xianzha from the elder Bodhi master of Fangcun mountain, saying that Fangcun mountain accepted your proposal. He is going to recruit ordinary immortals as disciples and suggest Shifu I did the same. At that time, Shifu thought this proposal was very good. So he sent us and other disciples to recruit disciples near Wuzhuang temple. We have sent back two batches. Who knows if we went a little farther today, we met those curfew attacks. " Hailong suddenly said, "I see. Martial uncle moves so fast! Let''s go. If you don''t go back for too long, martial uncle will be worried." LV Dongbin smiled strangely, glanced at the misty side and said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''re not worried about the master''s worry." Hai Long blushed and knew that he was referring to shadow. He turned his head and looked at the misty one. He said angrily, "brother Lu, you don''t need to hide anything. I know everything about shadow and I. if you want to find another wife, I can teach you some moves when I arrive. How about it?" LV Dongbin obviously didn''t expect that the sea dragon would turn upside down and jump. He hurriedly smiled to one side and looked at his fairy sister he and explained, "don''t listen to him. I don''t mean that." Looking at LV Dongbin''s worried appearance, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m not a vinegar jar. There''s no ghost in your heart. What are you worried about? You''re in a mess with Hailong and wolves, and don''t involve me if you have a bad idea." Hailong smiled, patted LV Dongbin on the shoulder and said, "brother LV, it seems that we have to collude." Two days later, Wuzhuang temple. Zhenyuan Daxian sat cross legged on the futon and listened to Hailong''s story about what happened these days. Of course, he was most concerned about Hailong''s trip to hell. After listening to Hailong''s story, he couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction. "The Tibetan king Bodhisattva has a strange temper. I didn''t expect to recognize you as a brother. What a surprise! There are many soldiers in the underworld. Although the Tibetan king Bodhisattva won''t bring people in the underworld to help us, it''s always good to have his support. Everything you''ve experienced is better than I thought. What are you going to do next?" Hai long thought for a moment and said, "martial uncle, when I left the Buddhist world, my master told me to go to the holy beast Xuanwu. Besides, I took part in the Xingjun competition." Zhenyuan Daxian smiled: "Yes, the most important thing you need now is to make a name in the fairyland. Your title of the destroyer is really not very good. The title of the star king is a symbol of status in the fairyland. I believe that with your current strength, you will have no problem winning the title of the sun shining star king. Now, at our Wuzhuang temple, Bodhi''s Lingtai Fangcun mountain and the primitive Tianzun''s Sanqing temple have accepted you Our proposal has begun to recruit more disciples. Although we just want to improve the strength of the immortal world, the Immortal Emperor certainly won''t think so. When I first joined forces with the primitive God, I planned to gradually weaken the strength of the Immortal Emperor and control the whole immortal world in order to deal with the underworld in the future. But now it seems that the Immortal Emperor is not really confused. As soon as he feels our actions, he will be happy Immediately win over all forces. Nominally, he is orthodox after all. Now the strength gathered by the fairy palace is extremely strong. It will certainly bring us no small trouble in the future. " Hai Long frowned and said, "the longer the time is, the stronger the power of the fairy palace will be. Martial uncle, the underworld can attack without taboo only for 500 years. We can''t wait any longer. We can just make a quick decision and gather all our strength to pull the fairy emperor down from his current position and unify the whole fairy world. Then we will try to recover our strength as soon as possible to fight against the underworld." Zhenyuan Daxian shook his head and said: "No, you can''t do this. Although we have more strength than the Immortal Emperor, now he has clearly received the support of fire Qilin and water white tiger. Feng Qinglong and Tu Xuanwu only express their spiritual support for us. They will never fight with fire Qilin and water white tiger, who are also holy beasts. Even if we have the support of the Buddha world, we want to defeat the Immortal Emperor completely , our losses will be very great. I never want to see the scene of death in the fairy world. Now, although people in the fairy palace often harass nearby, the fairy emperor dare not be too provocative. It can be maintained at a balanced stage for the time being. Unless we are sure that we can control the fairy palace with the least loss, I will never agree with your proposal. " After listening to the words of Zhenyuan immortal, Hailong calmed down a lot. Indeed, there are many taboos to eliminate the fairy palace. After all, the underworld is the biggest threat, "Martial uncle, what should we do now? Although there are all kinds of taboos, the fairy palace has started to kill your disciples. Can we just bear it? I caught a weasel who claimed to be the Lord Huang in those divine senses. I destroyed his body. The guy''s magic is very strange. It''s a sabre technique full of blood and fishy smell. It''s carried in every form There is a corpse character. And when I finally forced him to have no way out, he suddenly used a strange spell to fix my body. Fortunately, I reflected quickly, otherwise I would be hurt by his knife. Through the last script he used, I judged that it should be another restricted spell - withered bone sword, which is said by the Bodhisattva king of Tibet, in addition to the twelve forks of the storm in the Dragon Palace. Now immortal The emperor even made use of such immortals with evil skills. Can we wait any longer? " After listening to Hai Long''s words, Zhenyuan immortal couldn''t help but change his face slightly. "Withered bone sword? Has the bottomless pit magic appeared in the fairy world? What''s the divine knowledge of Huang Yu Tianzun? I want to ask myself." Hailong nodded and said, "at brother Li Tieguai, you can interrogate them at any time. Martial uncle, I still insist that I can''t wait any longer. Unifying the fairy world is the best choice!" Zhenyuan Daxian stood up with a deep light in her eyes and said calmly: "No, although there are people who are good at the withered bones Sabre technique under the Immortal Emperor''s sect, we still can''t act rashly. The only thing we can do now is to constantly improve our strength and have a strong deterrent effect on the immortal palace, so that the Immortal Emperor dare not attack us until 500 years later. Haven''t you noticed, Hailong? The Immortal Emperor''s strength of the immortal palace after our threat It is growing rapidly, and in order to fight against it, our strength is constantly increasing. Especially this time, we start to accept the introduction of ordinary immortals, which can expand our power in a short time. It is not a bad thing for the two to fight. Perhaps, five hundred years later, the fairy world can become stronger than ever before. Although it is divided into two parts that do not belong to each other, when the underworld attacks, the fairy Emperor Even if you hate us again, you have only one choice to resist foreign enemies. With the help of the Buddha world at that time, we are likely to resist the attack of the underworld. I know you have a preconceived evil feeling towards the Immortal Emperor. But I hope you can start from the overall situation. As long as the immortal emperor doesn''t take the initiative to provoke you, you can''t go to the immortal palace for trouble. " Hailong shook his head and sighed: "martial uncle, I really don''t like the Immortal Emperor, but I don''t want to trouble him at all. I have nothing to ask for when misty returns to me safely. Don''t worry, I will never take the initiative to provoke the Immortal Emperor. I will only travel around the immortal world with misty and shadow." Zhenyuan immortal''s face was slightly heavy and sighed: "Hai Long, you have always satisfied me and your master. But one thing will have a great impact on you. Your love is too heavy. Love is a wonderful thing. In love, pain is often more than joy. If you only have a vague wife, it''s nothing. However, you also have shadow, lyre in the underworld. And even other people who like you. If You are always entangled in this vortex of love, and the final outcome will be nothing. Perhaps you think your strength is very strong now. Yes, I admit that your cultivation is not much worse than that of me and Wukong. However, our expectations for you are not limited to this. We try our best to cultivate you in order to cultivate a person who can stand at the top of the fairyland A strong person. A strong person who can compete with the Tathagata Buddha and the Ming emperor. Only under the leadership of such a strong person can the fairyland really stand among the six realms. You have been to the Buddha realm, and I believe you can understand the situation there. Wukong, the Buddha who lights the lamp, and all the Bodhisattvas, who is not a person with great magical powers? The overall strength of the fairyland is less than half of that of the Buddha realm. However, the fairy world is much larger than the Buddha world. The reason why this happens is that there is no strong leader in the fairy world. It is always like a plate of loose sand. " Looking at Zhenyuan Daxian''s no longer calm face and listening to his words like morning bells and evening drums, Hailong''s heart was full of shock. He finally understood why Zhenyuan Daxian would try his best to cultivate himself. His goal is so ambitious, the strongest in the fairy world. How easy is it? Do you really deserve what they expect? ----------------------------------------------------------- The new year has begun, and everyone who should go to work has also gone to work. From today on, I will also resume updating three chapters every day. I wish you all a smooth work and study. At the same time, please smash a lot of VIP tickets. Chapter 357 Zhenyuan Daxian took a deep breath and then said: "Hailong, at the beginning, we didn''t expect so much of you. However, after you successfully obtained the Qi of chaos, we have set the current goal for you. How magical the Qi of chaos is. I believe your experience is more profound than us. We have tried hard before to create the strongest one in the fairy world, but we failed, the man He is the Immortal Emperor without cultivating into chaos. Although he also has the cultivation of great supernatural power, he is far from reaching our goal. In fact, you are very similar to the Immortal Emperor. You are all Zhiyang bodies and attach great importance to feelings, but what is different from him is that he has fallen. His love for the Queen Mother sisters has become his greed for women, so in the Immortal Emperor I In fact, we lost completely. When you successfully possessed the Qi of chaos, the most excited thing was not your master, but me and the original God, because you brought new hope to the fairy world. Every step you took forward was so solid. In fact, I know that the reason why you can have today''s strength is to be ethereal. If you don''t have that obsession driving you , maybe you won''t be what you are today. But now you are gradually following the old path of the Immortal Emperor. He attracted girls like you now. We never want you to be the second Immortal Emperor. Love is noble, but when love becomes greed, it is evil. Therefore, I want to tell you that we have to sacrifice you for the sake of the whole immortal world Animals. " Hailong shook his head and said, "martial uncle, I don''t understand what you want me to sacrifice. Now everything hasn''t happened. I can''t promise you anything, but do you think I''m really the same as the Immortal Emperor? I believe I have the ability to control it." Zhenyuan Daxian compared him with the Immortal Emperor and didn''t prohibit Hailong from raising a thought of refutation. Zhenyuan Daxian nodded: "I also believe that you can control yourself. Your determination is stronger than that of the Immortal Emperor. Therefore, we are not afraid that you can do anything wrong. What we are afraid of is that all your efforts will be wasted. If you only stay in your current accomplishments, we will be greatly disappointed. Your potential is not just that. You still have a lot of room to improve." Hai Long took a deep breath and said calmly, "martial uncle, just tell me what you want me to do. I will follow your orders." Zhenyuan immortal seemed to be waiting for Hailong, smiled and said: "As I said just now, you need to make some sacrifices. This sacrifice is to stay away from your wife and those female immortals who love you before you become a real strong man. Put all your heart into cultivation. Only with wholehearted cultivation can you achieve something. When you become the strongest person in the real fairy world, we will recognize you as the new master of the fairy world, At that time, even if the Immortal Emperor wanted to fight, it was impossible. You can''t imagine the appeal of a real strong man now. At that time, you will have supreme strength in the fairy world. I heard Wukong say that you had a wish when you were cultivating in the human world. It seems that you are the only immortal. If you can become a real strong man, this wish will come true. The strongest immortal, but You are the only one, and you are the only immortal. " Hai Long''s face turned pale and his body trembled a little, "martial uncle, do you really want to do this? Let shadow and misty follow me. I promise I will practice hard." Zhenyuan Daxian shook his head and said: "Child, you should understand the current situation in the fairyland. It''s not that we want to force you, but that the situation forces us. Whether it''s me or the original God, it''s difficult for us to move forward in our cultivation. You are our only hope. For the sake of the whole fairyland, I hope you can make such a sacrifice. As long as you become the strongest in the fairyland, even if you marry a hundred wives, we will not interfere But now I ask you, and I ask you, to cut off your love temporarily. " Hailong''s eyes are a little empty, and all kinds of chaotic thoughts are constantly filled in his mind. He has just met Piaomiao. After arriving at Wuzhuang temple, he hasn''t seen even the shadow. He is really unwilling to let him leave his favorite person! Although he also yearns for strong strength, he prefers to be with his beloved woman compared with strength. Zhenyuan immortal''s voice was much softer, "Hai Long, you need to make your own choice. If you don''t want to, you can''t concentrate on cultivation even if you are separated from them. If you finally choose to be with them, take them with you. The fairyland is vast, there is always a place for you to live, and you don''t have to participate in any disputes. If you agree with my proposal, I''ll give you a year , let you get together with your wife and friends. A year later, you will directly participate in the Xingjun competition, and then embark on the cultivation journey. How to choose is up to you. " The golden light in Hai Long''s eyes was shining. He raised his head fiercely and said in a deep voice: "martial uncle, I am willing to accept your arrangement. One year later, I will participate in the Xingjun competition. I just hope that after I leave, you can protect them. Don''t hurt them at all. Only in this way can I devote myself to cultivation." Zhenyuan Daxian''s eyes showed a ray of surprise. After he said what he had just said, he had no bottom of his mind. He knew that Hailong was a person with great feelings, and it was very difficult for him to leave his wife. But he never thought that Hailong agreed without hesitation, "Hai Long, are you really willing to leave your wife and friends to practice alone?" Hailong nodded firmly and said, "martial uncle, I will never take back my promise. But I also want you to promise me that when I go to practice, I must ensure the safety of misty and shadow." Zhenyuan immortal smiled and said happily, "OK, it''s a deal. If misty and shadow have any damage in the Wuzhuang temple, martial uncle will cancel the name of Zhenyuan immortal himself." Hai Long sighed and said, "martial uncle, I''ll go out first. In this year, I hope to live a plain life. Let me live in the back lotus pond behind the Bagua bridge with misty Heying." Zhenyuan Daxian was obviously in a good mood. He nodded and agreed to Hailong''s request. Hailong came out of the secret room of Zhenyuan immortal and felt a heavy heart. He suddenly agreed to Zhenyuan Daxian''s request because he wanted to understand one thing. In fact, he can''t abandon his feelings. The reason why he promised Zhenyuan Daxian in a short time is still out of feelings. At that moment, Hailong suddenly remembered tianqin and the identity of tianqin. Emperor Ming once told him that tianqin would inherit the throne of Emperor Ming and become the new ruler of the underworld. Hailong believes that if tianqin becomes the ruler of the underworld, she will never be weaker than the emperor in cultivation. Otherwise, she will lose her ability to rule. The war between the underworld and the fairyland is almost inevitable. At that time, who can tell the variables? If you want to be with tianqin again, you must have more powerful power. Moreover, at that moment, Hailong also came up with a way to solve the misty and shadow missing himself. He decided that in order to be with his three wives, he had to endure no matter how much he suffered. Moreover, the only way to really protect his wife was to become strong. As soon as he walked out of the gate of the back hall, Hailong heard a misty and excited voice, "dragon, come and see who this is." Hai Long was stunned for a moment, reluctantly put away his sad face and looked in the direction of the sound. The first thing he saw was misty. When he saw the people behind misty, he couldn''t help being stunned. Those are people he knows too well. The first one was the first one to ascend to heaven. Behind him, followed by Zhiyun Taoist priest, Dengxian Taoist priest, Tianshi Taoist priest, inorganic Taoist priest and waterstop Taoist priest. Two white figures rushed up like lightning. The sea dragon subconsciously opened his arms. The two white figures got into his arms like a milk swallow. Seeing the appearance of these two people, Hailong''s heart was finally shocked, because they were Yuhua and Yuping. The second daughter became more beautiful than before. She was full of fairy Qi and looked at herself with tears in her eyes. She was too excited to speak. Hailong suddenly understood. No wonder martial uncle said that he was too guilty. It turned out that Yuhua and them were in Wuzhuang temple! Waterstop couldn''t help floating forward. She looked at the sea dragon bitterly and said, "you cheated us so hard. Last time you helped us rob and become an immortal, but you didn''t show your identity. However, you look much more handsome now than before." then she couldn''t help laughing. Hailong said with a bitter smile, "elder martial sister, I have my difficulties! Why did you all come to Wuzhuang to watch. Lianyunzong is really talented. So many people have been promoted to immortals." The next day smiled and said, "Hai Long, just now we heard misty say that you have reached a very high level of mana cultivation. It seems that you are the most successful in Lianyun sect. Master, he ordered people to bring us here. We are all disciples of Wuzhuang temple now." Hailong suddenly saw a lonely and graceful figure behind the crowd. He was shocked. He comforted and helped the Yuhua sisters up. His body flashed. He came behind the crowd, took up the lonely figure''s small hand, and asked with some uneasiness, "shadow, are you okay?" yes, it was the shadow hiding at the back. How could she not come when she learned that the sea dragon had returned? The shadow reluctantly smiled and said, "I''m fine. I live a clean life here, and no one will control me." Hai Long pulled Ying into his arms and said softly, "Ying, what''s the matter with you? I know it''s too long to leave this time. But I''ve really experienced many twists and turns. Don''t be angry with me, okay?" Everyone gathered around. Hailong looked up at the misty sky and looked at shuistop, Yuhua and Yuping. He suddenly understood why Zhenyuan immortal would say that feelings affected his cultivation. If you are always with all the women, the relationship alone is enough for you to deal with and practice. Looking at their different eyes, the sea dragon couldn''t help looking at the misty sky like asking for help. Among them, after all, only misty and shadow have established a relationship with themselves. At this moment, it is inappropriate to touch more feelings. Seeing the sea dragon''s eyes, misty naturally understood what he thought. He gathered around the sea dragon and said to Yuhua, "you two have also been promoted to immortality. Who will be the leader of Lianyun sect now?" Yuhua was stunned for a moment, woke up from the surprise when she first met Hailong, and said, "the current patriarch is Hailong''s disciple''s sister the day after tomorrow. Although the sister the day after tomorrow has been practicing for a short time, she has less than a thousand years. But she has a better understanding of our magic than anyone. She has broken through the realm of not falling into the realm. Maybe she can successfully rise into the fairyland in a few hundred years." When Yuhua mentioned the day after tomorrow, Hailong moved in his heart and said with a smile, "the day after tomorrow''s jade bow should be able to be skillfully used now. The inheritance of Houyi family should show up with her continuous strength. To tell the truth, my master is really unqualified and hasn''t helped her." Yuhua looked at Hailong and said, "brother Hailong, I miss you very much the day after tomorrow. The arrow she shot with the jade bow is very powerful. Even when we are about to be immortal, we can''t take the next arrow. It''s even more powerful than the power of heaven''s robbery. If it weren''t for her help, I''m afraid we would have to suffer a lot if we wanted to spend the robbery with the cultivation of Yuping and me." Zhiyun Taoist priest took a deep look at Hailong and said, "let''s all go back. Hailong has just come back and needs a rest." then he took the reluctant Yuhua sisters to leave first. The rest of the people left one after another. Finally, only misty and shadow remained. Hailong was obviously relieved and said, "I didn''t expect everyone to be in Wuzhuang temple. I was really surprised just now." Misty said with a wry smile, "Hailong, what are you going to do with sister Yuhua and younger martial sister shuistop? Elder martial sister Zhiyun asked me just now if you can accept them. I really don''t know how to answer." Hailong also showed a bitter smile. "I can''t help feeling things. It''s enough for me to have you, tianqin and shadow. I''ve tried to accept Yuhua and them, but I really can''t do it. In my heart, I only treat them as my sister. As for elder martial sister shuistop, I don''t know how to deal with it. Help me find a way." The shadow''s original cold body has warmed a lot at this time, smiled and said: "In fact, it''s very easy. You just have to tell them clearly. The so-called long-term pain is better than short-term pain. The longer you delay, the more painful they will be. Another way is simpler. You simply accept them all. You have been with them for a long time, and you have some emotional foundation. After they have become your wives, it''s not impossible to cultivate their feelings slowly. What''s more , you''ve been away for hundreds of years now. You really can''t just walk away, and no one can stop you. " Knowing that Ying was still angry with him, Hai Long quickly smiled and said, "I really didn''t mean to leave for so many years. I really can''t help it! You know? I just came out of the hell before I came back." At that moment, he explained how he fell into the demon world with Mengyun after leaving Wuzhuang temple, how to make a big fuss in the fairy palace, and how to enter the underground middle school to learn God, man and ghost. Ying was more and more surprised. When she heard Hai Long describe all kinds of terrible scenes in the eighteen storey hell of the underground, she couldn''t help hugging Hai long. Let alone her, she even heard everything Misty, when I listen to the story of Hailong again, I can''t help but be frightened. "..., so there''s a reason why I didn''t come back in time. Forgive me." Chapter 358 Ying nodded and murmured, "so many things have happened. Hailong, you''d better not leave Wuzhuang temple in the future. I''m so afraid..." The sea dragon sighed and said, "it''s impossible not to leave here. I''ve decided. I''ll explain things to them later. Ying, you''re right. Long pain is better than short pain. Oh, by the way, have Lao Hong and three headed black dragon been here? Where are they now?" The shadow felt uneasy and said, "your two eldest brothers came, but they just told me that you left after being caught by the people in the fairyland. I don''t know where they went. Maybe they want to avenge you. Hailong, do you want to leave Wuzhuang temple? Where are you going?" Misty said: "you''re going to travel in the fairyland! Don''t worry, he''ll take us." Hailong shook his head and said, "no, when I leave, I won''t take you with me. I''ll leave here alone." ¡­¡­ One year later. A golden light was emitted from Wuzhuang temple and fled to the distance at an unparalleled speed. The sea dragon stood with his hands on his back, feeling the immortal spirit blowing against him, and his heart was calm. A year is not short. Everything seems to happen yesterday. However, he has left his wife. A year ago, when Hailong showed her heart to shuistop and Yuhua sisters, the three women disappeared at the same time the next day. Hailong knows that they need some time to calm down in order to accept the reality. Although he knew that this would do great harm to the three women, it was also the only solution. After they calmed down, he would find a way to make up for it. During that period of time, Hailong''s mood had been at a low ebb, and gradually recovered under the persuasion of misty and shadow. In this year, except for two hours of practice every day, Hailong was with misty and shadow almost every minute. However, the time of the year passed so fast that he finally had to leave. Little clever went to Lingtai Fangcun mountain to practice after his persuasion. After all, most of the immortal methods taught by the monkey king come from Fangcun, where he can be more suitable for little clever to practice. When Lianshu knew that Hailong was leaving alone, she also returned to the Buddha world. "Hai Long, are you really willing to give up your two lovely wives?" Princess peacock asked with a smile. The sea dragon turned to her and sighed, "of course I can''t bear it. But I have more important things to do. When everything is over, we won''t separate again. Peacock, I haven''t asked you where Dingman and eel went when you left the snow mountain with us. You don''t seem to be in a hurry to find them." The peacock smiled and said, "what''s the use of hurry? They went to practice hard to prepare for this Xingjun challenge. I don''t even know where they went. Since they can''t find it, we have to wait until now to participate in the Xingjun challenge with you. They will be there. Your men are so cruel! You can leave your wife for your own business." Hailong said with a wry smile, "peacock, don''t block me up. I''m already very upset. Before leaving, misty and Yingdu have begun to practice in isolation. With the help of martial uncle, their retreat will last for a long time. In the state of cultivation, their thoughts may fade. Maybe I''ll be back when their retreat is over." Over the past year, under the constant nourishment of the sea dragon, the Qi of chaos has continuously baptized the ethereal and shadow bodies in the way of the intersection of yin and Yang, which has made great progress in their cultivation. After this long retreat, their cultivation will be greatly improved. The peacock suddenly said, "no wonder the misty and shadow disappeared before we left. It was arranged by you and Zhenyuan immortal. It''s good. Time passes fastest when we enter the cultivation." The sea dragon forked the topic and said, "Ding man and eel are the most powerful of the seven stars, sun Yao Xing Jun and moon Yao Xing Jun. you must be familiar with the challenge of Xing Jun. before coming out, martial uncle only told me the location of the challenge, but didn''t say the specific rules. Tell me about it." The peacock smiled and said: "I knew you would ask. In fact, Xingjun challenge is very simple. There are a lot of challengers each time. But only the last four people can challenge. That is to say, before the real challenge begins, you must stand out from all challengers. Then you can go to qixingping. Qixingping is a wonderful place, where there are seven small lands, They belong to the seven stars respectively. They are collectively called the Seven Star Ping. Like the name of the star king, the Seven Star Ping is the highest Sun Star Ping, followed by the Moon Star Ping, Venus Ping, Jupiter Ping, mercury Ping, Mars Ping and Saturn Ping. The Seven Star Ping symbolizes the dignity of the seven stars. Except for the challenger, anyone who steps on the Seven Star Ping at will will will only have one, and there is no amnesty. Get rid of the challenger After coming out, you need to start the challenge from Saturn''s flat. When you win the Tuyao ruler, you are the new Tuyao ruler. Your next step is to accept the challenge of the other three challengers first. Only by defeating them all can you be qualified to continue to challenge upward. The challenge can only be gradual. You can replace his name every time you win. And His position will move down. " The sea dragon frowned and said, "so it''s hard to change the position of the seven stars? Even if I finally become the riyao star, their order will only be one down." The peacock shook his head and said, "no, you are wrong. When the challengers compete for the right to challenge, the original seven stars will also be re ranked. Except Tuyao stars, the other six stars must accept the challenge from the lower stars. In this way, their ranking will change. After re ranking, they will begin to accept the challenger''s challenge." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "so it is. It seems that if you want to become a riyao star, you must go through no less than ten wars." The peacock smiled and said, "I know your cultivation is high. I''m afraid it''s up to you to be the shining star king today. If you meet an eel at that time, clean him up for me. Now I still have lingering fears when I think of the blocking matter of Tianzhu." The sea dragon jokingly said, "are you really willing? If I hurt your beloved eel brother, I''m afraid you''re the first one to come to me to fight." The peacock blushed and said, "hate la. Don''t make fun of me. I''m afraid you won''t be too relaxed about the Xingjun challenge this time. Many experts will be sent from the fairy palace to participate in it. The status of the seven Xingjun is respected, and there are countless fairy grass on the seven Xingping, which is the dream place of every immortal. It can also be said that it is another battlefield for the fairy palace to fight with your martial uncle Zhen Yuan Daxian!" Recalling the original Huang Shu Tianzun who used the withered bone knife, Hailong couldn''t help nodding solemnly, although he was caught in each other''s flaw when he used the six samsara. However, if the other party''s cultivation is not much different from his own, the possibility of being fixed by that flaw skill will be greatly enhanced. Moreover, when leaving Wuzhuang temple, martial uncle explained to himself that he must not reveal his identity before taking part in the Xingjun challenge. This requires him to change his body shape and challenge, which will inevitably have a slight impact on the exertion of mana. After the Xingjun challenge, maybe I should go to the East China Sea first and try to learn the immortal Dharma of the uncertain storm. The peacock patted Hai Long on the shoulder and said, "what are you thinking? Are you worried about the fairy palace? In fact, from your real strength, unless the fairy palace sends out experts like the king of tota, it is difficult for anyone to compete with you. After all, the supervisor of Xingjun challenge is the three Bodhisattvas of Guanyin, Puxian and Manjusri in the Buddhist world, and the fairy emperor can''t do anything." A cold light flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes, "No matter who comes to the fairy Palace this time, I won''t let them have the chance to become stars. Even if the fairy emperor comes in person, it''s the same. Just as the elder martial uncle said, the fairy emperor has fallen. If his strength surpasses those who have great powers in the fairy world, such as the elder martial uncle and the primitive Tianzun, the fairy world will be in chaos. Therefore, we must suppress the expansion of the fairy emperor''s strength from all aspects. Peacock, if we can So, I hope you can help me convince Timon and eel to stand on our side. " The peacock shook his head and said: "I can''t be the master, let alone brother Dingman. Even eels will never be controlled by me in the face of such a big event. Although my uncle is the ancestor of the big snow mountain, the real leader is brother Dingman now. All his decisions should take into account the safety of the whole big snow mountain. In fact, my uncle was right to pass on the position of door master to him at the beginning. If I had not been able to do so Big snow mountain doesn''t know what it''s going to be like without big brother Dingman. Although it''s still impossible to completely get rid of the reputation of the evil sect, big snow mountain is much more restrained than before with big brother Dingman as the shining star. If you want big snow mountain to fight on your side, you must do two things, the first is to kill heaven and the second is to persuade big snow mountain. " Hailong frowned slightly and said, "it''s very difficult to convince brother Dingman. It''s easy to kill heaven, but if you kill him, I''m afraid you''ll end up with the big snow mountain. How can you unite with your big snow mountain? Although Dingman is the leader, after all, there''s your uncle Dapeng Mingwang behind him." The peacock smiled and said: "My uncle is always mysterious, but I vaguely feel that he is a person whose interests are supreme. If you don''t kill heaven and kill him and have him stir it up, big snow mountain can''t cooperate with you at all. What will happen after killing him depends on your ability. However, our big snow mountain has average strength and may not be in the eyes of your martial uncle." "You can''t say that. In fact, although the strength of your big snow mountain can''t compare with several big sects in the fairy world, it''s also very strong with Ding man and eel. Peacock, look at the place in front. It''s colorful." The peacock looked along the sea dragon''s eyes and saw that the fairy cloud in front fluctuated, and the colorful light continued to rise from below, forming a dense gas and looking gorgeous. She was surprised and said: "It seems to be a fairy array. And it seems to be a wonderful strange door dunjia array. Zhenyuan immortal is best at this. Maybe the disciples of Wuzhuang temple are here. You are also half of the disciples of Wuzhuang temple. How can you not recognize it?" "Qimen dunjia array? I haven''t even heard of it. How can I recognize it? I only have the rudimentary knowledge of the Dharma array. I only know two of the five villa immortal watching methods." The peacock opened his eyes wide and said: "Isn''t it? You don''t know the Qimen dunjia array? It''s the skill of Wuzhuang temple. It''s also the most feared immortal method in the fairy palace. In those days, Zhenyuan immortal once trapped Sanqing''s ancestor with the Qimen dunjia array for three days. Later, he took the initiative to open the array. Only then can Sanqing get out of the Qimen dunjia array. That competition made your martial uncle Zhenyuan immortal famous in the first battle Later, it was called the ancestor of earth immortals. " The sea dragon was shocked and said, "is this strange door dunjia array so powerful? I''ve seen the immortal array similar to the eight trigrams array and the array on the eight trigrams bridge used by the eight immortals before. A real master of this strange door dunjia heard about it for the first time." Over the past year, peacock and Hailong have also become familiar. They have always regarded Hailong as good friends. Smelling the speech, they couldn''t help laughing and showing my contempt for you in their eyes. Hailong was puzzled by his smile and said helplessly: "teacher peacock, you can solve the boy''s doubts. Can''t I be lonely and ignorant?" The peacock smiled: "You have no knowledge of the famous Qimen dunjia array in the fairy world. You don''t know it. Compare it with the Bagua array, and the array master laughs to death. The array shared by the eight immortals is only based on the Bagua array, which has added some changes. But this Qimen dunjia array is completely different. Compared with it, the Bagua immortal array is not even fur. I have studied some arrays, don''t you It''s just fur. There are several fairyland arrays, including the fixed array used by the immortal method, the fixed array used by the spirit of the immortal, and the array used on the fairyland. For example, the nine heaven God ban is the highest method used on the fairyland, but almost no one can completely master it. And this Qimen dunjia array is the strongest array used by the immortal method, without the help of any fairyland The array is made from the mysterious. It only takes a very high cultivation to make it. It is said that only Zhenyuan immortal can make this array alone. Since the formation of Qimen dunjia array, only the original Emperor Ming could escape by virtue of the supreme Ming method. It was because his cultivation was too high and the magic power strengthened by the array could not be suppressed. This one in front of us, It should have been jointly arranged by the disciples of Zhenyuan immortal with higher cultivation. I don''t know who is trapped. " ---------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more for my VIP Chapter 359 After listening to her words, Hai Long''s curiosity was immediately ticked out, "peacock, you wait for me here. I want to go into the array and have a look." The peacock smiled and said, "I knew you couldn''t help it. Anyway, the disciples of Zhenyuan immortal are the same as you. Go and be careful. I''ll wait for you here." The sea dragon floats up, steps on the cloud, turns into a group of red mans and pours on the strange door dunjia array not far ahead. Seeing that he was about to arrive at the array, he suddenly felt a shock all over his body. The Qimen dunjia array in front unexpectedly generated a huge suction. Colorful light clouds circulated and took the initiative to cover his body. Hai Long didn''t resist. He let the light cloud suck him in. Once he entered the strange door dunjia array, he clearly felt the great pressure coming from around him. He couldn''t help feeling tied up with his cultivation. The light cloud flows, and the sea dragon can only see the range of one meter in front of him. He scattered his mind outside his body and felt the magic of the array. Hai Long was surprised to find that the Qimen dunjia array was empty without the slightest sense of force. As soon as his mental power came out of the body surface, he had a strong attraction, like swallowing it. The frightened sea dragon hurriedly urged the chaotic Qi to protect around the body and protect the mental power. The Qi of chaos formed a circle of light red light, which rejected the colorful light clouds three meters away from the body. The sea dragon urged the mana to explore deep. A strange feeling kept coming into his mind. After reaching the cultivation of great God Tong, he felt powerless for the first time. Subconsciously, he quickened his pace and rushed forward. With his current cultivation, he could fly hundreds of miles away at least with this fierce acceleration, but the sea dragon suddenly stopped, because he clearly felt that his body had not moved since he entered the light cloud formed by Qimen dunjia. It was just a feeling in his mind, but it was so real. Take a deep breath. Hailong calms down his anxious mood. No wonder peacock said earlier that even ancestor Sanqing couldn''t break through this magical door dunjia array. Among them, Shenao is really beyond his ability to see through. Hailong settled down and thought for a while. He found that the peacock''s previous judgment was wrong. Although the person who arranged the array must be the disciple of Zhenyuan immortal, unless the Qimen dunjia array disappears, he can''t even speak out here. Maybe the immortal who arranged the array doesn''t know he has entered it at all. There are only two ways to break the array. The first is to find a way to break the array. The second is to wait slowly and wait for the array fairy to lift the array. There is not much time to compete with Xingjun. The second method is no doubt unworkable. In order to get out of here, we have to find a way to break through the array. As for the enemy that the array fairy wants to deal with, it can only be said at that time. But how to break through? I only have the rudimentary understanding of the array. I can''t do anything in the face of the most powerful array in the fairy world. In a flash of light, the sea dragon remembered what Princess peacock said earlier. Only one person had broken the array, the Emperor Ming, who broke the array by forcibly exceeding the limit of the array by virtue of cultivation. So, can I learn from others? I just hope this array is not strong enough to bind myself. Thinking of this, Hailong secretly apologized to those martial brothers who had not met. The next moment, Tianji God armor had appeared on his strong body. The blue light flows, and the sea dragon feels that his mana has become incomparably vast. Without his deliberate urging, his right arm suddenly warmed up. There was a purple smell on the blue Tianji divine armor. Then, Hailong was surprised to find that the divine armor on him began to change. The first change is the gem on the chest armor. The original milky white gem suddenly became twice as big as the original. The cyan and purple lights were constantly entangled. The shoulder armor extended to both sides and two layers below, which seemed thicker than before. A cold air stream came from the center of his eyebrows. The sea dragon suddenly felt that his divine consciousness seemed to be completely separated from his body. What he saw was the changing himself in his armor. The gem on the helmet has the same change as the gem on the chest, and two closely fitting sharp blades have been added at both ends of the shoulder armor on the Tianji God armor. Then, the armor at the forearm and lower leg also changed, and the change of the right arm surprised him most. There were five more sharp blades, and all other parts of the armor seemed thicker than before. The blue and purple lights entangled. When the sea dragon thought that everything was over, a pair of huge wings opened from behind, Each feather on the wing is like steel, flashing the metallic luster. Sea dragon suddenly understood that under the action of his chaotic Qi, Tianji divine armor was fused with his own Longxiang jade. It can also be said that it was fused with his third change Longxiang change. The body in front of him suddenly gave birth to a strong attraction. At the next moment, Hailong felt cold all over his body. When he opened his eyes, everything around him changed. The colorful light cloud formed by Qimen Dun armor array has been extended for 20 meters. In addition to the firmness brought by Tianji divine armor, Hailong clearly felt that his body was like a sharp sword out of its sheath, Full of sharp spirit. The sea dragon floated in the air, his arms stretched to both sides, and a long howl came out of his mouth. With the sound rising gradually, the Qi of chaos suddenly expanded in all directions with an unprecedented momentum after the increase of Longxiang Tianji divine armor on him. Colorful light clouds desperately want to suppress him, but the sudden outbreak of power is too huge. With the sea dragon as the center, the absolute space of a great supernatural power is constantly expanding. Suddenly, the sea dragon clearly heard a broken sound. The gem on his chest changed. He knew that the gem on his forehead must have changed the same. They all changed from the mixed light of blue and purple air flow to blue, clear blue. Centered on the palm sized diamond gem in front of the chest, the color of Longxiang Tianji divine armor has changed rapidly. Almost in an instant, the whole armor has become crystal blue, as gorgeous as blue crystal. After the change of Longxiang Tianji divine armor, the pressure brought by Qimen Dun armor array to Hailong has weakened a lot. With a loud drink, the cross shaped body of the sea dragon emits a layer of blue halo again. The blue halo was combined with the previous chaotic Qi, and the power of external attack immediately increased several times. The greater the mana of the sea dragon, the greater the pressure on the colorful light cloud. After all, Qimen dunjia array is the most powerful immortal array. Is it so easy to break through? When the sea dragon clearly felt that he was about to break the array successfully, the colorful light clouds around the periphery of the absolute space suddenly changed, and all the light clouds seemed to rotate. One small vortex after another appeared at the periphery of the absolute space, and the strong extrusion force pushed the sea dragon''s absolute space inward by as much as one meter. At this time, a penetrating cry sounded, and the sea dragon clearly saw that the colorful light cloud in front of him suddenly turned red. The red light became stronger and stronger, and seemed to be rushing in his direction. In his heart, he subconsciously called out the golden cudgel, waiting for sudden changes. Everything is changing rapidly. The vortices composed of light clouds around emit a strong strangling force and squeeze inward desperately. The vortices entangle with each other and generate huge friction with each other. Lightning is formed outside the absolute space of the sea dragon. Although there is an absolute space barrier, the puncture ability of those lightning is very strong, and the oppressed absolute space shrinks again. At the same time, the red light was getting closer and closer. At the time of crisis, a red awn lit up in the sea dragon''s eyes and a hot flame spewed out of his mouth. It is the unique skill of Wuzhuang temple that Taiyi is really hot. His goal is the red light in front of him. The flame condensed into a beam, tore up the vortex formed by several light clouds immediately after penetrating the absolute space, and went straight towards the red light. Of course, Hailong doesn''t expect Taiyi''s true fire to destroy each other. He just wants to test how much threat that red light can bring to himself. What shocked Hailong happened. Through the Taiyi bipolar true fire, he clearly felt that he had formed a bridge with the red light. The other party didn''t mean any harm, but accelerated to rush over. While rushing forward, he seemed to absorb the magic power of his Taiyi bipolar true fire. Red mang suddenly became strong, the light cloud vortex in front of the sea dragon was torn up, and a strange voice sounded in his mind, "if you want to rush out, go all out." There was no time to think about it. The wings behind the sea dragon fully expanded, frantically absorbed the spirit of the fairy in the air, shouted, first closed the absolute space inward, and then burst out suddenly. At the same time, the six combos split straight up without any gap. He gave full play to the invincible attack power of the golden cudgel. The two wings slammed back. Under the protection of Longxiang Tianji divine armor, the sea dragon chased him like lightning, and rushed up with the power of thunderbolt three dozen plus God, man and ghost. As soon as his whole body was hot, a huge red awn rushed out of the light cloud dyed red in front of him and quickly wrapped around the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon only felt that the power of his fire attribute chaotic Qi was multiplied, and the blue gem on his forehead lit up. His whole person was like a sharp cone and rushed into the colorful light cloud above with the help of the hot red awn. The power of six combos is fully demonstrated through the golden cudgel. The vortices formed by the colorful light clouds were torn to pieces one after another. The flexible light cloud finally revealed a flaw under the unparalleled impact of the sea dragon. It was only a small crack, but it was enough. The tearing sound like breaking silk sounded. Hailong suddenly felt that his body was light and the surrounding scene changed greatly. He had rushed out of the Qimen dunjia array and the scene of the fairyland reappeared around him. Red mang instantly separated from the sea dragon''s body and floated not far from him, making a happy long cry. The red awn gradually converged. The sea dragon was surprised to see that it was a red bird. Its body was very small and seemed to be only the size of its own palm, but its body was very large, because the red light around the body was filled for nearly 100 meters. The shape of red awn is exactly the same as its body, just like a huge Firebird. At this time, an angry voice sounded in the Qimen dunjia array, "who is so bold to help the rosefinch out." ----------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more for VIP Chapter 360 The new year has begun, and my fourth set of books, I alone, is about to come to an end. According to my estimation, the book will end by the middle of next month at the latest. I know that many friends want to see longer content, but anyway, a story always has an end. There will be about 1.8 million words at the end of the book, because the book will basically end at the beginning of next month, So I hope to stay in the top five of the VIP ticket list for another month this month. If my brothers think my book is worth it, vote for me In the new year, in addition to being the only immortal, I have to write at least one or two sets of new books. In general, I have an overall idea of the content of the next set of books, but I haven''t thought out the title yet. I will inform my book friends when I am the only immortal. I can only guarantee that the next set of books will look better and the theme will be more novel than this one As for me, as I said earlier, the last boss is unexpected, and the end will certainly satisfy you. Don''t worry, there will be more and more highlights later, and the content rhythm will be very compact. Please don''t miss the subscription of each chapter. Ha ha Finally, don''t forget to give me the VIP ticket. Thank you Chapter 361 Hearing the roar, the whole body of the sea dragon was shocked, rosefinch? Isn''t that the earliest fire holy beast? Is it the red bird in front of you? He turned to look at the red bird. He saw that the red bird was also looking at himself and winked at himself. Its ruby like eyes showed a trace of excitement. The colorful light clouds formed by the Qimen dunjia array quickly closed, and the original suction was gone. It seems that after the sea dragon and rosefinch broke out, the whole immortal array has lost its power. At this time, Princess peacock also flew over, looked at the rosefinch curiously, and then said to the sea dragon, "you won''t break out by yourself?" Hailong smiled bitterly and said, "the pressure inside is too great, and I can''t find anyone to arrange the array. If I don''t break out of the array, I can only be trapped inside. We have to participate in the Xingjun competition. I really can''t afford to delay! But, to be exact, it should be us who broke the array together. It''s difficult to break through the strange door dunjia array with my own strength." "Boy, anyway, thank you for helping me out." the rosefinch spit out a loud voice completely out of proportion to its body, and the shocked sea dragon and peacock were shocked at the same time. Hai Long shook his head and said, "thank you so much. I didn''t want to save you. I just saved myself. Can you keep your voice down. We''re not deaf." he knew that it was very unlikely that he could become friends with the rosefinch in front of him, or even an enemy. After all, it was surrounded by the strange door dunjia array of Wuzhuang view. With the halo flowing, the colorful light cloud formed by the Qimen dunjia array completely disappeared, and the seven figures gradually appeared. Four of the seven men and three women looked very tired and pale, but their eyes were full of anger, glared at the sea dragon and rosefinch, as if they couldn''t swallow them. The peacock exclaimed, "isn''t this the seven friends of Hanshan? Hailong, these are the seven most proud disciples of your martial uncle. I didn''t expect them to come out of the mountain." The four characters of Hanshan''s seven friends surprised Hailong. He had heard LV Dongbin say these seven people. Hanshan seven friends are the first seven disciples of Zhenyuan immortal, the ancestor of earth immortals. They have followed Zhenyuan immortal for many years. Later, Zhenyuan immortal established Wuzhuang temple and sent them to travel around the fairy world. Once made a great reputation in the fairy world. Hanshan seven friends were the first generation of seven stars when they appeared in the position of star king of qixingping. Although the immortals at that time were not as powerful as they are now, they can also show their extraordinary strength. When the second world Xingjun challenged them, the seven of them took the initiative to give up the title of Xingjun and went to find a place for latent cultivation. According to LV Dongbin, Wuzhuang temple has lost their contact, but now it seems that these seven people must have contact with Zhenyuan immortal. This time they should go to Wuzhuang temple. Hailong just wanted to say hello to the seven elder martial brothers and sisters who were offended by him, but he felt a strong wind passing by him and rushed to the seven people with a scorching airflow. It''s the rosefinch. The sea dragon''s secret way is not good. The rosefinch''s full speed is a little faster than him. It''s too late to catch up. Subconsciously, the sea dragon''s mental power completely burst out and shouted, "stop." the blue gem light on the Longxiang Tianji God Armor Helmet suddenly flared, and the mental power formed a light silver mask under the increase, which suddenly surrounded the rosefinch''s body, Although this was not enough to stop the rosefinch from moving forward, it bought time for the sea dragon. The cloud piercing technique reaches its limit. While the rosefinch breaks through the shackles of its mind, the sea dragon has stopped in front of it. There was a thunderbolt in the air, and the bodies of the sea dragon and the rosefinch flew back at the same time. The red light on the rosefinch suddenly dimmed, and even its volume decreased a lot. The sea dragon rolled in the air for a few times before he could barely stop. Although on the surface he seemed to have suffered a greater loss under the impact of the rosefinch, when he stopped, the sea dragon was unharmed. It''s just a few halos of Longxiang Tianji God armor. After the combination of Tianji divine armor and Longxiang three changes, even the rosefinch can''t hurt the body of the sea dragon. The loud voice was full of anger, "what are you doing to stop me? Are you crazy? They have trapped me for so long. I will kill them for revenge." in the anger, the rosefinch''s loud voice was like rolling thunder. The shocked Princess peacock could not help but cover her ears and frown. The Sea Dragon said faintly, "I''m not crazy, master rosefinch. I won''t let you hurt them. As I said just now, I don''t mean to save you, but I''m afraid of wasting time to save myself. And these seven are my classmates. How can I let you hurt them? The so-called enemies should be solved rather than tied. Since you have escaped from the strange door armor evasion array, why take revenge?" The rosefinch said angrily, "fart, I''m the holy beast rosefinch. I''ve been trapped by them for so long, so forget it? Boy, although you saved me from the battle. But don''t blame me for being rude if you want to stop me from killing them." The golden light in the sea dragon''s hand flashed, the golden cudgel was held high and said in a deep voice, "then you can try. See if you can rush in front of me." there was a strange expression on his face. "Senior rosefinch, if I remember well, you don''t seem to be a holy beast now. I don''t want to fight with you. Let''s take over this matter." Rosefinch is one of the first four sacred beasts. Although it appears very angry on the surface, its heart is very calm. In front of this tall immortal, his huge momentum is by no means weaker than himself. After being trapped by Qimen dunjia array for such a long time, its mana has been much weaker. If you really start, you may not be the opponent of the immortal in front of you. I couldn''t help but say in a deep voice, "boy, do you really want to stop me?" Hailong said positively, "these seven are my fellow martial brothers. How could I let you hurt them." speaking of this, Hailong turned to Hanshan''s seven friends with a look of amazement: "Little brother Hailong has seen seven elder martial brothers and sisters. My master is fighting against Buddha. I have received many instructions from my elder martial uncle. Please forgive me for my previous offence. Why did you have a conflict with senior rosefinch?" Upon hearing that Hailong claimed to be a disciple of the monkey king, and seeing the golden cudgel in his hand, Hanshan Qiyou''s face suddenly eased. The first middle-aged man who looked more than 40 years old floated out and fell in front of Hailong and said: "Younger martial brother, I''m yuan Xuzi, the eldest of the seven friends of Hanshan mountain. You''re so reckless. How can you help the rosefinch get out of the array? Do you know how much energy we spent to circle it into the Qimen dunjia array?" When the rosefinch heard yuan Xuzi''s words, the cold light in his eyes suddenly narrowed and rushed up like lightning. The sea dragon felt the sharp spirit brought by the rosefinch and was surprised in his heart. He quickly blocked yuan Xuzi, and the shadow of the golden cudgel in front of the golden cudgel in his hand turned into a sky stick shadow, sealing all the attack routes of the rosefinch. In the eye of the rosefinch, the red light suddenly flashed a golden light, and the body shrank strangely. All the body protection light disappeared in an instant. It fluctuated up and down in the thousand powerful staff method like a red line, and even passed through the staff shadow of the sea dragon. A golden flame suddenly appeared in front of the sea dragon''s chest. The huge impact came, and the sea dragon''s body was shocked and flew out. The rosefinch, once a sacred beast, was shocked again Is it easy to deal with? Although there is Longxiang Tianji divine armor defense, and what he cultivates is the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, Hailong still clearly feels a burst of heat all over his body. This heat is completely different from the Kirin holy fire. It seems that it leads to a burst of instability in his mental power from the inside out. However, the discomfort lasted only for a moment, and was completely dissolved by the cool Qi from Longxiang Tianji divine armor. At this time, the rosefinch had already jumped on yuan Xuzi, and the other six of Hanshan''s seven friends shouted angrily at the same time, spewing out one mouthful of pure Taiyi bipolar true fire respectively. Yuan Xuzi, as the head of the seven friends, naturally had some means. When the rosefinch jumped on him, he had an extra jade card in his hand. When he saw the rosefinch, the jade card was shattered by his magic power, and a white smoke floated out, yuan Xuzi It has disappeared. When it appears again, it has reached the center of the other six friends. Faced with the six powerful Taiyi two pole true fire, the rosefinch snorted disdainfully and rushed directly into it. The light of fire flashed. Its body protecting mana completely melted the mana of Taiyi two pole true fire and absorbed it for its own use. In an instant, the rosefinch body expanded a little and said with a cold smile: "thank you for helping me restore my mana. Playing with fire in front of me is killing me." With a flash of blue light, the sea dragon was already in front of the rosefinch, and his right hand was stretched forward. The five sharp blades around his forearm were instantly integrated into his hand. The sharp edge more than a foot long was flashing a faint blue light, and a dull killing machine immediately filled the air. In front of the sea dragon''s killing machine, the rosefinch just about to rush forward again stopped his body, and in front of the visible killing machine, it There was a trace of retreat fear in my heart. The sea dragon was shocked by the sudden sneak attack of the rosefinch. He was angry in his heart. His eyes twinkled with a cold light. He said in a deep voice, "rosefinch, do you really want to be an enemy with us? If you want to move the seven friends of the cold mountain, you have to pass me first." The two wings of the rosefinch spread gently, and the fire around the body moved with it. With a cold hum, he said, "boy, those fools have helped me restore my mana just now. If you want to stop me, I will destroy your flesh first. For the sake of your previous help to me, I will keep your divine consciousness and give you a chance to practice again." The sea dragon laughed, and the gems on Longxiang Tianji God''s Armor Helmet and chest armor lit up at the same time, "OK! I also want to experience how strong you were once a holy beast, even before the challenge of Xingjun." As he spoke, the blue light of the sharp blade on the right hand of the sea dragon was released, and a clear stream flashed in his mind. He subconsciously shouted, "Dragon - Xiang - crack - Sky - cut." the five blue lights flew out strangely, without any sound of breaking the air, and split in front of the rosefinch in a moment. As soon as the rosefinch''s whole body was shining, his body drifted back. At the same time, with one fan on his wings, two fire waves came into the air and met the attack of the sea dragon. The sea dragon suddenly felt that everything in front of him slowed down and clearly saw each weak part of the two fire waves. Five blue lights changed direction in an instant, cut in easily and went straight to the rosefinch''s body. At the same time, his body rushed forward, as if Like the previous rosefinch dealing with the real fire of Taiyi, it rushed into the hot fire wave. Chaos Qi forms numerous cyclones around the body. The fire waves rush to the body and are immediately torn and smashed by the violent chaos Qi. Part of the fire attribute mana is also sucked back by chaos Qi. The sharp blade on the sea dragon''s right hand shrinks back under the control of mental power. The golden light flashes, and the gold hoop stick reappears. He follows the stick and chases the previous five blue light blades to the rosefinch. Facing the blue light, the rosefinch closed his wings in front of him and cut forward lightly. The two golden flames successfully dissolved the dragon''s sky splitting. However, the golden flame was also cut into several pieces by the sharp light blade and forced to disperse to one side, which could not stop the subsequent sea dragon. In the face of the once holy beast, the sea dragon has no reservation. Thunderbolt III breaks through the air, and thousands of golden lights shine brightly under the cover of the surrounding fairy gas. All the pressure is quickly concentrated around the rosefinch. The rosefinch''s eyes were as calm as water. In the face of this successive attack, it was not in the slightest panic. The flames around the body are completely closed together to minimize the attack range. At the same time, it sends out a loud cry in its mouth, and its small red mouth opens and emits a more shining golden flame. The flame did not attack, but condensed into a small flame shield, which just protected the delicate body of the rosefinch. It has some knowledge of Fangcun mountain''s Qianjun stick method, and Sun Wukong''s golden cudgel is naturally recognized. Although it is invincible and powerful, it also has its own way to deal with it. The sea dragon''s attack focused entirely on that shield. The golden cudgel instantly exerts its invincible attack power. Qianjun Cheng Yuyu, Tan Xiao Tui Tianbing and upside down Laojun stove are closely connected, but it is because they are too close. When the mana completely erupts and smashes the golden flame shield, the rosefinch successfully retreats without harming its body. The rosefinch''s eyes showed a proud light. Just wanted to take this opportunity to attack, it suddenly found in horror that the breath around the sea dragon''s body had changed and became extremely deep, and the ghost gas was filled in an instant. Before it reacts, the boundless ghost spirit with a miserable howl has completely swallowed its petite body. The attack power of God, man and ghost is by no means weaker than that of thunderbolt three dozen. The sky became dark and the surrounding space was strangely twisted. The rosefinch roared angrily, and its body completely shrunk into a red light mass in the shadow of the stick. Although he dodged most of the attacks with elusive speed, he was successfully hit several times by the golden cudgel. ----------------------------------------------------------- VIP tickets, let''s smash a lot Chapter 362 Just when the sea dragon thought he was successful, he suddenly saw a wisp of black awn coming. Before he reflected, the black awn had been pasted on his belly. Hanshan seven friends and Princess peacock in the distance saw a strange scene. The sea dragon who had the upper hand suddenly trembled violently. Then, the whole upper fairy world seemed to shake. The thunderbolt roared. The shocked Hanshan seven friends spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time, and the princess peacock in the distance was stunned. Fortunately, yuan Xuzi found out in time that while spraying blood, he sent out a shuttle shaped fairy tool, which held Princess peacock''s body in time so that she wouldn''t fall. The shuttle shaped fairy weapon took the peacock princess''s body and returned to him in an instant. Yuan Xuzi injected a spirit of Fairy Spirit. After confirming that the peacock princess was ok, he quickly looked at the figure of Hai long. After the violent explosion, the body of the sea dragon was thrown up high. The blue light of the whole body was suddenly bright, wrapped around like a flame, and the rosefinch was also shaken away. Now it looks very embarrassed. The red light on its body has been completely dimmed. Several red feathers float in the air. Its bright eyes have become gray white. Its Petite chest fluctuates violently, and blood foam escapes from the corners of its mouth. It is obvious that it has been seriously damaged. The sea dragon''s body finally stabilized in mid air. When the rosefinch saw his appearance, he couldn''t help shouting in horror: "impossible? Under the attack of my divine consciousness, you can''t be unharmed." Yes, the sea dragon floating in the sky has no scars on his body, but the blue light of the dragon flying Tianji God armor has been completely dimmed, his chest fluctuates, and his breath seems a little uneven. With a flash of blue light, the sea dragon''s wings spread gently behind him, and he has returned to the rosefinch. In his hand, the golden cudgel pointed obliquely below him and said calmly, "there''s nothing impossible. Just you can''t break my defense." naturally, he won''t tell the secret of his dragon Xiang Tianji divine armor. The sudden attack of the freshly rosefinch is indeed infinitely powerful. Although the Shanghai Dragon is OK, But the burning fire was raging in his body at this time, fighting with the cool air introduced by Longxiang Tianji God armor. But obviously, his little injury is much lighter than the rosefinch. There was no sign of damage to the Longxiang Tianji God armor. Hai Long secretly called for luck. If he hadn''t inadvertently integrated long Xiangyu and Tianji divine armor, I''m afraid the injury at this time would be more serious than rosefinch. The rosefinch was a little distracted and said, "it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Even if you have the Qi of chaos to protect your body, you can''t carry the attack of my divine consciousness." The Sea Dragon said calmly, "you know I use the Qi of chaos?" The rosefinch said angrily, "nonsense, I''ve been in the fairy world for many years if I don''t have this knowledge. If it''s not the Qi of chaos, can you instantly convert your mana from immortal Qi to ghost Qi? Can you hurt me?" The sea dragon slowly raised the golden cudgel and said in a deep voice, "do you want to fight again?" The rosefinch snorted and said, "what else do you want to fight? With your abnormal defense, don''t you want to kill me again? I didn''t expect that I would lose to a child like you. Shame, shame! Whatever you want to do. However, it''s not so easy to kill me." The sea dragon smiled calmly. He was not angry because the rosefinch said he was a child. Compared with his age, he was afraid that he was less than 1% of the rosefinch. "Senior rosefinch, I didn''t mean to hurt you. You are responsible for your injuries. I just hope you can tell me the reasons for the conflict with my senior brothers and sisters, and then you can go." The rosefinch''s eyes turned, hummed and said, "ask them." The seven friends of Hanshan had already flown over, and they were deeply impressed by the sea dragon shaking the sacred animal rosefinch. Yuan Xuzi believed that even if Sun Wukong, the master of Hailong, came to defeat the Buddha, he might not be as relaxed as he is now. Hailong''s powerful strength can''t help but make them admire. Hai Long looked at yuan Xuzi. Yuan Xuzi sighed and said: "In fact, we are all confused. A few days ago, we received the master''s xianzha and ordered us to return to Wuzhuang temple. We met him shortly after we came out of the place of latent cultivation. We had seen him before. Out of the same kindness, we came forward to say hello. But who knows, the senior rosefinch attacked us immediately, and the third younger brother and the fifth younger sister were injured Although master rosefinch''s cultivation is strong, there are seven of us, and we may not lose to him. In anger, we started to fight. You can see the final result. We found a chance to trap it with Qimen dunjia array, but you destroyed it. Otherwise, although master rosefinch is strong, I''m afraid it''s impossible to break through the first immortal array in the fairy world. " The rosefinch said angrily, "you fart. You greedy guys have no good intentions at all. Before you, I just met some immortals who tried to approach me and wanted to seal me with immortal method. Dare you say you don''t have greed in your heart?" The sea dragon thought that if he could have rosefinch as his immortal beast, his strength would at least double. Did these senior brothers and sisters really become greedy? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help showing a trace of doubt when he looked at yuan Xuzi. Yuan Xuzi said coldly, "Zhuque, you have made it clear. What evidence do you have to prove that we want to catch you as our own immortal beast? I swear by my divine knowledge that if one of our seven brothers and sisters had this heart that day, heaven will kill the earth, God will see through it, and we will never be promoted. As disciples of Zhenyuan immortal sect, how can we be so stigmatized by you, let alone do that dirty thing." Sea dragon and rosefinch both have great powers. Although yuan Xuzi''s cultivation is not weak, there is still a line of distance from the great powers. At this time, under the influence of the ideation of sea dragon and rosefinch, if he says a lie, he will be seen through. But his awe inspiring righteousness told Hailong that everything yuan Xuzi said was true. Turning to the rosefinch, he said in a deep voice, "elder, do you have anything else to say?" The rosefinch was once a sacred beast, so it will not deny it. Leng hum said: "the immortal didn''t have many good things. What if I was reckless. Couldn''t you make it clear at that time?" Yuan Xuzi obviously had excellent cultivation, but his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and said, "at that time, the elder didn''t give us a chance to make it clear." Hai Long smiled and said, "master rosefinch, you hurt my brothers and I hurt you. It was a misunderstanding. In that case, let''s expose it. My senior brothers and sisters are open-minded people. Please don''t make things difficult in the future. How about it?" The rosefinch was stunned for a moment. The sea dragon gave him a feeling of being different. During the previous attack, he was full of domineering, but at this time he showed a refined demeanor. In this unfavorable situation, what other choice can it have? Nodded slowly and said, "wrong is wrong. I''m wrong about this. Boy, I have something to say to you." Without Hailong''s greeting, yuan Xuzi smiled calmly and said, "younger martial brother, we''ll wait for you there and help your friend wake up. Let''s talk later." with that, Hanshan seven friends floated up and fell hundreds of meters away. The sea dragon turned to the rosefinch and said, "what can I say now, elder?" The rosefinch''s eyes flashed red, and a weak absolute space wrapped itself and the sea dragon in it. Hailong doesn''t need to explore, but can also feel that this absolute space has only the function of sound insulation. Before the rosefinch spoke, the sea dragon smiled and said, "do you want to ask, how did I learn the Qi of chaos?" The rosefinch nodded and said, "yes, I hope you can tell me the truth, which is very important to me." Hailong smiled: "In fact, I once swore to the elder Qinglong King hundreds of years ago, and he asked the same question. He also showed the relationship between the four holy beasts and the chaos king. Therefore, I understand your mood now. In fact, I believe you can see that my chaotic Qi is far from pure, just the chaotic Qi of fire. I am the body of Zhiyang With the help of my master, after... "Now, he briefly explained how he got the Qi of chaos at the beginning, without any concealment. After listening to the sea dragon''s narration, the rosefinch nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that they could find all the materials for refining chaos pill and have you, the body of Zhiyang. However, your perseverance is still amazing. It''s not easy to stick to it in the real fire of the supreme old gentleman." It can be said to be the master of fire attribute immortal Dharma. Naturally, it knows the power of nine heaven and nine ignorance real fire. Hailong said, "these are things of the past. If you don''t experience pain, you won''t have me today. Elder, you haven''t walked around the fairy world for many years. Is this time to go out of the mountain to find huoqilin for revenge?" The rosefinch snorted disdainfully and said: "It''s just a name. What''s the revenge? If I hadn''t been willing, they might not have been able to take my position as the fire holy beast. Do you know what''s the biggest difference between the Kirin family and me? It''s the number. They are the power of the whole family, but I''m the only rosefinch. Even if I''m strong, I can''t cope with the whole Kirin family. There''s nothing to be proud of being a holy beast , but it will become the target of public criticism. If I were still the rosefinch, the holy beast of the West fire, I would never be so idle now. I heard you just now that your name is Hailong, didn''t I? " Hailong nodded and said: "Yes, young Hai Long, I didn''t expect that the elder rosefinch could think so. After your question, I also have a question. Your cultivation is fire. You should know my fire attribute chaotic Qi more clearly than the elder Qinglong king. Now I want to know how much I am worse than the former chaotic king. I hope the elder can tell me the truth." The rosefinch smiled and smiled very happily. Although he was seriously injured, his loud voice still made the sea dragon''s ears numb. The sea dragon didn''t speak, but looked at the rosefinch and waited for its answer. After the laughter stopped, the rosefinch snorted coldly and said, "boy, do you think it''s a great thing to win me? If you don''t have this strange armor on your body, you can fight with me at most with your own strength. Your Majesty the king of chaos, can you compare it?" the red eyes showed respect, "Your Majesty, that can''t be called a magic power. He created all things with the spirit of chaos, and you are only limited to the realm of things. There will never be a person who can compare with his Majesty the king of chaos in the six realms. His Majesty the king of chaos said before his death that he created everything in the six realms, and he gave everything for this Although he appears on the surface, his eyes will always remain in every corner of the six worlds, always looking at us and his children. His Majesty''s remaining ideas may remain in a corner of the six worlds, but even if he gets his old man''s ideas, there will be no second chaos king. " The sea dragon replied: "nevertheless, if you get what the chaos king wants, you should be able to dominate the six realms. Senior rosefinch, I have never meant to compare with the chaos king. I just want to know where the gap is and how big it is. Now I understand." The rosefinch''s eyes softened and said: "I can see that you have only experienced a very short process since you realized it. In this short process, your strength has been able to compete with me, which can not be regarded as unique. Perhaps you really have the care of your Majesty the king of chaos. Hailong, what I can tell you is that although your fire attribute chaotic Qi is good, it still exists It''s the aura of all walks of life and doesn''t have the ability to create. Creation is the fundamental difference between you and the real chaotic Qi. One day, you can master the power of creation. Even if you can''t compare with your Majesty the king of chaos, at least you can become the first person in the sixth world as you said. What I like most is freedom. In addition to cultivation, you have been wandering all over the world, although today However, you defeated me, but anyway, you saved me from the Qimen dunjia array. My rosefinch is never willing to owe anyone anything. This is for you as a souvenir. " With a flash of red light, a red ball of light appeared in front of the sea dragon. The sea dragon subconsciously opened his hand and a red bead stopped in the palm of his hand. It seemed that the bead had a strong attraction. The fixed wind bead on the sea dragon appeared beside it with a cyan light. The two beads warmly greeted each other and revolved around each other slowly. The sea dragon''s eyes shone brightly and lost his voice: "is this a fixed fire bead?" The rosefinch said proudly, "yes, this is the real symbol of the holy beast of fire attribute - the fixed fire bead. At the beginning, those Kirin fools always thought that they could become the holy beast of fire by taking away my holy beast spirit root. In fact, without the fixed fire bead, they would not be recognized by the other three holy beasts at all. Otherwise, do you think the water white tiger would lead his men to subdue the Fire Kirin?" ----------------------------------------------------------- Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you for voting for me Chapter 363 The sea dragon was confused and said, "however, it seems that it is difficult to compete with the water white tiger with your own strength. The white tiger king can take away your fixed fire bead!" The rosefinch sighed and said: "No, the white tiger king doesn''t dare. Only I have a fixed fire bead on my body, and they don''t dare to move the position of my sacred beast of fire attribute. Because, whether the fixed wind bead sent by the Green Dragon King or the fixed fire bead I sent you today represents the dignity of his Majesty the chaotic king, and the dignity of the chaotic king. No one dares to challenge, even if his old man is gone. Although the water white tiger Although asshole, but he also knows the pros and cons. " Hailong looked at the fire fixing beads and wind fixing beads around each other and said earnestly, "senior, I can''t accept such a precious gift. I just saved myself at the beginning. The fire fixing beads are so precious to you. You''d better take them back." The rosefinch shook his head and said: "I''ve never been used to taking back what I sent out. In fact, I have selfish intention to send you the fixed fire bead. The Lord of chaos has been going on for so many years, and I can''t remember it clearly. I really want to see his old man''s chaotic spirit reappear in the six realms. Boy, the meaning of the fixed fire bead to you is completely different from that of the fixed wind bead. The fire you cultivate With the help of fire beads, you can get twice the result with half the effort. Although I don''t know how to cultivate the real chaotic Qi, the presence of fire beads can at least help you to cultivate the chaotic Qi of fire to the peak. At that time, you are exploring the cultivation method of the real chaotic Qi. Of course, if you have the opportunity, you can get the divine consciousness retained by his Majesty the king of chaos, Then you can really step into the door of chaos. " The halo flowed, and the rosefinch didn''t give the sea dragon the chance to refuse again. The absolute space disappeared. Its petite body took a turning point in the air and floated up. It seemed that its mana had recovered a lot at this moment. "Hailong, I hope we can meet again in the future. Don''t let Lao Qinglong and I down. We don''t give you anything for nothing. I hope you can achieve something." The red light was gone, and the voice of the rosefinch echoed in the sea dragon''s ears. Looking at the green and red beads in his hand, he didn''t know what to say. The legendary name of chaos king was deeply printed in the sea dragon''s heart. "Ouch, it really shocked me." Princess peacock''s voice awakened Hailong from her thoughts. Turning around, she saw that Princess peacock had awakened with the help of yuan Xuzi. He turned the mana of Longxiang Tianji divine armor away and floated to seven friends. Hailong respectfully said, "I''ve seen several senior brothers and sisters." Yuan Xuzi said with a smile, "you''re welcome, younger martial brother. Thanks to you today, I''m afraid we can''t escape today!" Hailong said with a wry smile, "if I hadn''t let it out, I wouldn''t have caused you so much trouble." One of the seven friends, who looked 27 or 8 years old and looked ordinary, said, "younger martial brother, your strength really shocked us. I heard you just now that you were going to take part in the Xingjun competition, didn''t you?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "yes, I hope I can win a higher position of Xingjun." Yuan Xuzi smiled and said, "there''s no problem with the cultivation of younger martial brother. I''ll introduce you. This is the second younger sister yuan Jingjing." he said, pointing to the woman talking. Then he introduced the other five people to Hailong one by one. The seven friends of Hanshan are yuan Xuzi, Yuan Jingjing, yuan RongZi, Yuan Yangzi, yuan Zhenzi, yuan Xiuzi and Yuan Lingzi. Princess peacock said, "Hailong, it''s not early. It''s time for us to start." Hailong said to Hanshan''s seven friends, "elder martial brothers and sisters, see you later. Then, I''ll ask you for advice." Yuan Xuzi''s seven people hurriedly returned the gift, "I wish younger martial brother a pleasant journey." In order not to delay Xingjun''s challenge, Hailong didn''t say anything more. He drove up the golden cloud and flew up with Princess peacock. In a moment, he disappeared into the sight of Hanshan seven friends. Looking at his left back, yuan Xuzi sighed and said, "it''s really a new generation for the old. The cultivation of younger martial brother Hailong can only be described as unfathomable. I believe he can reach the magical realm like the master in a short time." Yuan Yangzi said with a smile, "we also need to work hard. Elder martial brother, I think after returning to the temple, the seven of us might as well shut down for a period of time. Maybe we will make a breakthrough under the guidance of our mentor." Yuan Xuzi nodded and said, "brother Wei also has this intention." the seven lights lit up and the seven friends of Hanshan turned into streamers. ¡­¡­ While controlling Jinyun''s rapid flight, Hailong turned back and asked, "peacock, how are you? Is there anything else uncomfortable?" The peacock shook his head and said, "it''s all right. But it was terrible when you fought just now. It seems that my cultivation is still too weak. After reaching your level, these little things I studied have no effect at all." The sea dragon smiled and said, "you don''t have to lose heart. Your skillful tools are actually not small. Immortal tools still play a great role in the process of battle. If the Tianji divine armor given by Shizu hadn''t been powerful before, I''m afraid I would have suffered a heavy blow like senior rosefinch." The peacock glanced at the sea dragon and said, "only when the cultivation is similar can the power of the immortal weapon be shown. Like me, even if there is a good magic weapon to protect the body, it will not work in front of you." at this point, the peacock''s pretty face suddenly turned pale, his body shook and nearly fell. The sea dragon quickly grabbed the peacock''s shoulders, held her body and said: "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say it''s all right?" The peacock smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I just feel a little dizzy." The Qi of chaos was softly input into the peacock. Under the influence of Hai Long''s mental power, she explored her physical condition at this time. After walking around the body, Hai Long breathed a sigh of relief. Princess peacock felt dizzy because the sound generated in the previous mana explosion shocked her divine consciousness. The Qi of chaos is the best tonic. Hailong doesn''t dare to neglect, so he grabs Princess peacock''s shoulders and constantly inputs her mana into her body to help her stabilize her divine consciousness. Moistened by the Qi of chaos, the peacock''s pretty face looks very charming. The eye waves were flowing, and there was a little more look in the depths of her eyes, and her divine consciousness had been basically stable. When Hai Long was about to finish his work, an angry voice suddenly sounded, "despicable villain, I''ll kill you." it was enough to make Hai Long feel the huge pressure threatening his life, which was formed in him in an instant. Countless sharp Qi make the surrounding immortal Qi full of Su Sha. At this time, the sea dragon has no time to respond. When the other party rushes from behind, his divine sense doesn''t find it. He can''t dodge. If he avoids the other party''s attack, it will be dangerous to the peacock in front of him. The light in his eyes flashed. At the moment of Qi strength approaching, the Tianji God armor appeared instantly. The cyan armor contained the whole body of the sea dragon. Due to the short time, he had no time to combine Tianji divine armor with Longxiang jade. He could only bear the attack of the other party with his body. Roar, roar, roar... Countless heavy blows broke out behind the sea dragon with cold breath. The Tianji God armor showed strong defense ability. The sea dragon subconsciously hugged the peacock in his arms, protected it with chaotic Qi, and flew out obliquely under the violent impact behind him. Although the Tianji divine armor is an absolute defense, this absolute defense is also limited. If it faces the attack of the golden cudgel, I''m afraid the absolute defense is likely to be broken. In a hurry, the sea dragon couldn''t give full play to the defense of Tianji divine armor, and dozens of cold streams poured into the body from behind. That cold current stimulated the sea dragon''s body like a sharp needle. Wow, it spewed out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, the peacock was held in his arms at this time. Otherwise, the mouthful of blood would dye the peacock''s body red. The sea dragon took a deep breath and wanted to gather mana to fight with the people, but the dozens of sharp cold currents in his body were raging madly. The cool Qi produced by the Tianji God armor can''t catch up with the speed of those cold currents. All the chaotic gas condenses and blocks the advance of the cold flow in the sea dragon. When the sea dragon inhaled, he immediately felt unbearable pain in his inner organs. After another mouthful of blood, he was a little confused. "Brother eel, are you crazy? How can you do this?" the peacock''s exclamation shocked the sea dragon. It was Yueyao Xingjun eel who attacked himself? A snow-white figure appeared in front of Hailong and Princess peacock. His whole body exuded an incomparably cold breath. His handsome face was full of killing opportunities. The cold awn in his eyes seemed to be colder than his ice bone coagulation method. It is the second expert eel in the snow mountain. "I''m crazy? I''m crazy. Peacock, this is between me and him. He hurt Shifu and robbed my wife. I hate him very much. You stay away, I''ll break him to pieces today." the eel''s voice is almost screaming, and the sad feeling makes the sea dragon feel colder all over. After listening to the eel''s words, the sea dragon and Princess peacock were stunned. They saw the Phoenix piano in the eel''s hand turn into a streamer and cut at the sea dragon. At this time, the peacock had got up from the sea dragon''s arms. In the face of the eel attack, she had no time to explain. All she could do was to block her body in front of the sea dragon. The cold light suddenly stopped. The Phoenix piano stopped a foot in front of the peacock. The eel''s eyes were filled with a sad color. His whole body was shaking, "why? Why do you treat me like this? Peacock, I love you so much, why do you treat me like this." The peacock flashed a cold light in her beautiful eyes, smiled sadly and said: "Eel, I can see you clearly. With me, you are not allowed to kill him. Aren''t you very capable? You used the means of sneak attack without asking. Is the handsome Yueyao Xingjun so despicable? If you have the ability, you beat him in the Xingjun challenge. If you want to kill him now, you should kill me first." The eel''s face became more pale. The Phoenix piano light turned and took back his back. He looked at the sea dragon and said, "OK, OK, I''ll wait, I''ll wait for him at yuexingping." after that, he seemed unwilling to look at the peacock more, flying away like a ROC spreading its wings. Everything just happened between the lightning and the fire. When the sea dragon reacted, the eel had flown up. He quickly shouted, "no, wow..." in his anxiety, he couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood, and the second half of the sentence didn''t shout out. The peacock looked at the eel and disappeared. His whole body was soft and collapsed on the golden cloud of the sea dragon. At this time, the chaotic Qi in the sea dragon has gradually gained the upper hand and began to eliminate the cold current. After stabilizing the breath in the body, he quickly said to the peacock, "this is a misunderstanding! Why don''t you explain to him." The peacock said sadly, "don''t you see his appearance? What''s the use of explaining now? Can he listen? A bad one will take your life. I''m sorry, Hailong, because I hurt you." The Sea Dragon said with a wry smile, "it''s nothing for me to get hurt. It''s not good if you hurt each other because of a misunderstanding. Let''s catch up and explain quickly. I think all this must be provoked by the villain Tianzhu. Brother eel just blinded his mind for a moment. He''ll be fine when he wakes up." The peacock shook his head and said, "Hailong, I''m really disappointed in him. Would he rather trust Tianzhu than trust my feelings with him? He even used all his strength to sneak on you. If it weren''t for your armor, I''m afraid the move of birds and Phoenix just now would take your life. If you really die under his hands, I''ll suffer all my life. You''re my life-saving benefactor!" The self mocking smile showed a trace of sadness on his face, "it turns out that the feelings between us can''t help testing." The sea dragon sighed and said: "Peacock, don''t do this. I will explain it for you because of me. In fact, if I had done what happened just now, I might have done it like brother eel. At that time, I was too close to stabilize your divine consciousness. I couldn''t knead a sand in deep love. He was so impulsive because he loved you too much." The peacock murmured, "is that so? But I..." Hailong laughed and said, "don''t be. If you blame him for my injury, you don''t have to. I''m strong. I''ll be fine after a rest. When I see him again, I''ll explain it for you." The peacock''s look relaxed. She suddenly raised her head, looked at the sea dragon with burning eyes, and said in a deep voice: "sea dragon, you promise me one thing. When Xingjun challenges the eel, you must not be merciful. I want you to defeat him with all your strength, and there is no chance to fight back. This time, I''m serious. Don''t explain anything until you completely defeat him." Hai Long was stunned and said, "there''s no need to do this. Even if you want to punish him, you don''t have to do this!" Chapter 364 The peacock sighed and said: "No, it''s absolutely necessary. You don''t know the eel''s temperament. He usually seems very kind, but once you get serious, even brother Timon, who he trusts most, can''t persuade him. Only by defeating him completely can you completely convince him. Moreover, he is too energetic and needs some setbacks, otherwise, it won''t do him any good in the future." Speaking of this, the peacock suddenly blushed and whispered, "of course, don''t hurt him too badly." Hai Long stared at the peacock. Suddenly, he burst out laughing, "ha ha, peacock! Do you want to tease me to death? Your mouth is so hard, but your heart still cares about him. It''s hard for me to deal with it. You let me defeat him and don''t let me hurt him too much. It''s really hard." Looking at the smile in the sea dragon''s eyes, the peacock punched him and said angrily, "I don''t care if it''s difficult. You promised to help me explain to him just now. It''s a big deal. After you succeed this time, I''ll help you make some good things to please misty and shadow." The sea dragon patted on the peacock''s palm and said with a smile, "it''s a deal. Children and old people are not deceived." ¡­¡­ Qixingping is the only place in the fairy world that is nominally free from the control of the fairy palace. The fairy cloud floated, and the pure spirit moistened everything here. Hundreds of immortals stood on the ground and looked up at a ladder leading to the clouds. No one spoke, and everything was so quiet. All kinds of fairy grass and plants are full of vitality. Under the package of Fairy Spirit, each fairy grass seems to be covered with a layer of gorgeous color. The eyes of the immortals looking at the heaven ladder show a burning light. No one who comes here doesn''t want to step on the heaven ladder, rise above the clouds and become the master of one of the Seven Star Ping. That represents the supreme glory of the fairy world. A dazzling new star has appeared in the nearly three challenges of the Seven Star Ping star king. Especially that time, Ding man, with his deep cultivation and Through the strange immortal method of the big snow mountain, he even pedaled the top in one fell swoop and became the highest ruler of the Seven Star Ping, riyao Xingjun. Although qixingping can''t compare with the great school of immortal family like Wuzhuang temple, it is the best place for every immortal to become famous. For countless years, one immortal after another has stood out from here. As long as you become the master of any Ping here, you can successfully step into the forest of the top Immortals in the fairy world. How many people can resist this temptation in the fairy world where there is almost no material desire Where do you live? As long as you think you are strong, you will gather here at the beginning of the Xingjun challenge, hoping to get a chance to challenge. The ladder is snow-white and consists of clouds. Each cloud is only about one meter in diameter. The clouds gather but do not disperse. The distance between each ladder is about 100 meters. Suddenly, the ladder changes. Bursts of powerful mana fluctuations continue to come from the thick clouds above. The ladder close to the clouds at the top changes from white to gold, like gold It seems that the ladder is changing from top to bottom one by one. The immortal people''s eyes are more burning. They all know that the long-awaited challenge is about to begin. A purple ribbon floated down from the clouds in the air and danced with the wind, but it always went down around the ladder. On the ground, the lights of different colors are shining gradually. The immortals have gathered their cultivation achievements. They all know who can grab this ribbon, so he is the first person to challenge the heavenly king. However, they don''t move, because they are waiting for the person who should appear. Seeing the ribbon fall to the half of the ladder, it seems that the heaven and earth become peaceful in an instant. The immortal infected by the peaceful atmosphere even have a lot of weakness in their desire to win. Three soft yellow lights appeared in the sky. They were three golden lotus flowers. The Buddha light shone on the earth, and the immortals saluted the Buddha light one after another. The light became softer, and a peaceful and beautiful voice sounded, "you fairy friends don''t have to be polite." Three figures appear on the Golden Lotus. In the middle is a woman. The disc like Buddha light flickers behind her. She is very beautiful, but her beauty is holy. No one will be profane, and her whole body is shrouded in the white skirt. The seemingly weak hand holds a crystal clear bottle. A wisp of Green Fairy grass on the bottle is full of vitality, like poplar and willow branches, which is Guanyin bodhisattva. The Buddha''s light shines on the back of the left and right people. The person on the left head is purple and golden, shaped like a boy, with a five bun crown on his neck. With a green lotus in his left hand and a sword in his right hand, he is Manjusri Bodhisattva. The most strange thing is that under him sitting on the lotus, there is a huge green lion. The green lion looks very docile, hovering quietly and staring at the immortals below. Manjusri Bodhisattva is also known as the prince of Dharma and is called wisdom It symbolizes that holding a Vajra sword in the right hand can cut off demons and break all troubles. Holding a green lotus in the left hand, there is a Vajra Prajna Sutra scroll on the flower, which symbolizes the supreme wisdom. The man on the right head looks like a full moon, wears a five Buddha crown, holds a Vajra pestle in his right hand and a Vajra bell in his left hand. He sits under a lotus and is carried by a three headed white elephant king. The elephant steps on a large Vajra wheel. The elephant has six teeth and floats there calmly, which is corresponding to the green lion of Manjusri Bodhisattva. This person is the Puxian Bodhisattva. He, together with Manjusri Bodhisattva, acts as a threat to the Buddha of the Tathagata He sits under the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. He has six teeth and six degrees. Six degrees are one giving, two keeping precepts, three enduring humiliation, four refinement, five meditation and six wisdom. The Xingjun challenge is presided over by these three Bodhisattvas. They are the great powers of the Buddha world. They will never be suspected of favoritism. The purple ribbon fell into the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "fellow immortal friends, today is the time of the different masters of the Seven Star Ping. I hope your upper body and heavenly heart have the prohibition left by the Seven Star kings on the purple ribbon. Each time you challenge a Ping, a star king''s name will naturally appear. We will try it with the Prajna mantra. If you are not right, please quit immediately to avoid mistakes." The light on the immortals is stronger. They all know that the first test is about to begin. If they fail to pass the Prajna mantra of Guanyin Bodhisattva, they will lose their qualification immediately. Just then, a golden cloud came, "Bodhisattva, please wait a minute. I''m late." Guanyin Bodhisattva seemed to have expected everything. He smiled and said, "it''s not too late. Please fall on the ground and listen to this sermon." The golden cloud floated down, and the sea dragon in a red robe and the princess peacock in a colorful dress appeared in front of the immortals. They are all fresh faces in the fairy world. Except for a few immortals, most immortals have only a look of surprise in their eyes. Due to the hurry, the sea dragon forgot to change his body shape and keep his original appearance. The peacock nodded to the sea dragon and respectfully said to Guanyin Bodhisattva, "I have no intention of challenging the star king." then he was about to fly out. Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "wait a minute. If you don''t want to challenge, you can listen to this sermon here. The snow mountain is more violent and needs to be resolved." The peacock''s heart was shocked. Just when he saw himself, he could judge that he was born in a snow mountain. Guanyin Bodhisattva is indeed worthy of being a great power in the Buddhist world. Without saying anything more, he respectfully stood by the sea dragon and answered yes. With a smile, Guanyin Bodhisattva took out the willow branches in the clean bottle and sprinkled them gently. Three crystal drops of water floated in the air, condensed together in an instant, and turned into a light mist. She said: "When observing the free Bodhisattva and walking deep Prajna paramita for a long time, you can see that the five connotations are empty and overcome all hardships. The relic, color is not different from the empty, empty is not different from the color, color is empty, empty is color. The same is true for thinking and knowing. The relic, is the empty phase of all dharmas, immortal, dirty, unclean, increasing and decreasing. Therefore, the air is colorless, no thinking and knowing, no eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind, colorless sound, fragrance and touch Dharma has no vision, even the unconscious world, no ignorance, no end of brightness, even no old death, no end of old death, no pain to gather and destroy the Tao, no wisdom and no gain. Therefore, Bodhisattva, according to Prajna paramita, has no worry, no worry, no terror, far away from the overturned dream, and is nirvana. All Buddhas of the third generation, according to Prajna paramita, have obtained the three contempt of the three Bodhi. Therefore, it is known that Prajna paramita mantra is a great God mantra, a Daming mantra, a supreme mantra, a non and so on. It can eliminate all suffering and is true. Therefore, the Prajna paramita mantra is said to say: Jiedi, Jiedi, BOLUO Jiedi, BOLUO monk Jiedi, Bodhi. " Guanyin Bodhisattva reads word by word. He speaks fast and slowly, but each word is full of a shocking sound. The fragrance falls on the immortals, and a different look appears on each face. Some are guilty, some are proud, some are bitter, some shed tears, and even laugh. Only a dozen people can not be moved by this mantra at all ¡£ From the first word that Guanyin Bodhisattva uttered, the sea dragon''s heart was full of peace and there were no more distractions. He clearly felt that what the Ruo mantra wanted to move was the human heart. The immortal power of the immortal people to protect their bodies had no effect at all. When the Prajna mantra entered their divine consciousness, they had begun to undergo a heavy test. The sea dragon''s own mental power was strong enough, If he doesn''t want to be invaded by the Prajna mantra, he can completely refuse it, but he has a clear conscience and opens his heart calmly. Under the moisture and inquiry of the Buddha Qi, the sea dragon''s heart has completely entered a state of calmness. Among the immortals, the only one who hasn''t stood the test is the peacock. The Buddha Qi is coming. She only feels like she is enlightened. All the things that happened in the snow mountain in the past flash in her eyes, and all the negative emotions in her heart seem to disappear at this moment. Her heart is quiet, and even the eel who misunderstood her has forgotten. Listening to all kinds of noise coming from below, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Samantabhadra looked at each other. They shook their heads and showed a look of disappointment in their eyes. Manjusri Bodhisattva said, "the desire of immortals in the fairy world has become strong. How is it different from the world? Amitabha, goodness, goodness. No wonder the Buddha lit the lamp said that the fairy world will change and immortals are no longer immortals." Guanyin Bodhisattva looked unchanged. Yang Liuzhi had taken back the net bottle and said calmly, "everything has cause and effect. Why should you regret anything? The cause in the future is the fruit of today." In the face of all kinds of noises below, Guanyin Bodhisattva showed a sad look in his eyes. He waved his right hand and said, "my Buddha is merciful, universalize all living beings, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. Go, go, all those who have no chance." A large milky white light floated down, and immortals floated out in the shadow of the light. When they broke away from the Prajna mantra, they naturally woke up. At the same time, the immortals who broke away from the Prajna mantra also knew that they had lost the opportunity to compete for the position of star king. Without too much stay, the light scattered everywhere, and everything that would happen after that had been with him It''s none of our business. The halo converged, and the air was still peaceful, but the Prajna mantra that could show people''s nature completely disappeared. The first one to open her eyes was Princess peacock. She worshipped the three Bodhisattvas in a pious manner and said respectfully, "disciple peacock, thank you for your success." Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "Princess peacock, you don''t have to be polite. Now you can stay on one side and wait." Guanyin Bodhisattva''s Dharma is boundless. While testing the immortals, she uses the great power of Buddha to help Princess peacock turn all the hostility left in her body into peace, which is of great benefit to her future cultivation. The immortal who still stayed in place was less than one fifth of the previous one. They opened their eyes one by one. There was no expression on each face except surprise. Although they successfully passed the first test, they also felt so small under the great power of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Guanyin Bodhisattva said calmly, "if you get the four Bodhi beads, you will advance, and if you lose, you will retreat. The first winner can directly enter the Seven Star terrace to challenge the Tuyao star king." as soon as the voice fell, the four Buddha beads with light yellow light floated out and suspended 100 meters above the immortals. These four Buddha beads are the basis for the final victory and promotion. However, looking at the four Buddha beads, no one moved. Because, the immortals all know that the more they get the Buddha beads first, the worse, because in that way, they will not only defeat the original Tuyao star, but also meet the challenges of the other three promoters. Therefore, they are all waiting. Like the previous world, they will enter the intense competition only when they compete for the last Buddha bead. A hearty laugh sounded, "since everyone doesn''t want it, what if I take the lead?" the red figure floated up and flashed like lightning. One of the four Buddha beads in the air immediately disappeared. The next moment, the red figure appeared in front of the three Bodhisattvas. It was the last sea dragon to open his eyes. Holding the Buddha beads in his hand, Hailong respectfully said, "I have seen three Bodhisattvas." he didn''t expect to win the challenge so easily. He doesn''t want to think much. He has only one goal, that is, the sun Yao star king. ----------------------------------------------------------- Please continue to support VIP tickets Chapter 365 Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "the sea dragon doesn''t have to be polite. Since you are willing to challenge first, please step on the ladder. Manjusri Bodhisattva, please go with him to supervise his challenge." as she said, she handed the purple ribbon in her hand to the sea dragon. The immortals below talked about it one after another. Some said that the sea dragon was brave and knowledgeable, and others said that he was stupid. But these noises seemed to be excluded, which could not affect the sea dragon''s state of mind. He respectfully took the purple ribbon and looked up. The sea dragon couldn''t help but make a noise. Because, at the bottom of the purple ribbon, a line of small gold characters appeared, on which was written Chang''e in Guanghan palace, the star of Tuyao. Chang''e, it''s Chang''e. The sea dragon was full of surprise. For the seven stars, all he knew was Ding man, eel and Mengyun. Unexpectedly, the last one would be Chang''e. Hai Long was full of curiosity about the woman who could charm the Immortal Emperor and make the queen mother and xuantianbing lose their favor. The Manjusri Bodhisattva sat down and the green lion roared. The clouds shrouded under his feet, soared up and disappeared directly into the clouds. Hai Long takes a deep breath. It''s all up to him. Chang''e, let me see what you look like as a woman who can give up her husband for immortality. Wrapped in the Qi of chaos, the sea dragon steps up the ladder, and his body rises and falls like a star pill. At the same time, the immortals also began to compete for the other three Buddha beads. The sea dragon broke through the clouds and floated in mid air. He looked up. Finally saw qixingping, Hailong''s heart couldn''t help feeling a little excited. There are seven light clouds, showing seven colors of gold, silver, white, green, blue, red and yellow. Arranged from top to bottom, like a ladder. Each light cloud is kilometers away from the upper layer of light cloud, covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters. Against the background of clouds, there seems to be a piece of land on each light cloud, which can not be seen from below. This is qixingping, which symbolizes the powerful place of immortals. The voice of Manjusri Bodhisattva sounded in Hailong''s ear, "take the purple ribbon in your hand. That''s your authority to challenge. If you lose it, the challenge will fail. Please go to Saturn Ping." Take a deep breath. Hailong has absolute confidence in his strength. The reason why he came here last is that she needs to heal on the road. The Qi of chaos has cured 90% of his internal injuries with the help of dinghuozhu. Hailong believes that no one can stop his progress on qixingping. Flying up, in the twinkling of an eye, he had stepped on the yellow light cloud. Here is indeed a flat ground. The first thing Hailong sees is a dense forest. Those trees are precious sandalwood trees in the fairy world. The trees are in a ring around a 1000 square meter open space in the center of Saturn Ping. Manjusri Bodhisattva is floating above the open space waiting for him. Floating on the open space, the sea dragon raised the purple ribbon in his hand and said, "Bodhisattva, where is the Tuyao star king?" "I''ve been waiting for a long time. This fairy friend looks very strange!" the soft voice sounded, and the soft voice came into his ears. The sea dragon clearly felt a heat in his heart. Subconsciously looked sideways. The body had some uncontrollable shocks. Behind the fairy sandalwood tree, a girl in white came out, her snow-white dress was spotless, and there was no decoration on her. A black green silk floated down. In the fairy air, a few strands of hair floated up, and there was a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. What she brought to Hailong was the feeling of holiness. The most peculiar thing is her watery eyes, which are deep. Only by gazing, can we know that the sea dragon''s heart is completely attracted by the clarity in the eyes, as if to explore the mystery, and walks towards the girl step by step. The girl in white smiled and said softly, "Xianyou, you haven''t told me your name?" The sea dragon subconsciously said, "my name is sea dragon." The girl''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, "sea dragon? You are the sea dragon who makes trouble in the fairy palace? Haven''t you been sent to hell to suffer?" The surprise in the girl''s eyes made her eyes not as clear as before. The whole body of the sea dragon was shocked, and her mental power suddenly came back. A layer of red light covered her eyes, and she said in a deep voice: "can''t I go back from eighteen layers of hell? Presumably, you are the goddess Chang''e who seduced the Immortal Emperor and made him fall." although the surface was quiet, there were huge waves in the sea dragon''s heart, He shouted fiercely. Just as soon as he met, he almost fell into Chang''e''s unknown temptation fairy method. Chang''e''s face changed slightly when she saw that the sea dragon had returned to normal. Her ecstasy has reached the highest level. It often takes only one look to make people easily intoxicated. I didn''t expect that the young man in front of me could be so easily liberated from it. She lifted her hands gently and threw her long sleeves aside. Her eyes were clear again. She smiled and said, "I see. However, how did the word seduction come from? Chang''e was wronged!" tears appeared in her eyes and a sad color appeared on her pretty face. A trace of impatience rose unconsciously in the sea dragon''s heart. When he just wanted to comfort, he saw a silver light shining in front of him. It was the cold fragrance in the wind returning to snow sword dance method of Guanghan palace that should stay in the soul. The hesitation was frightened, and the sea dragon''s reaction was much slower. The subconscious side of the body closed the sharp edge, but she was still caught off guard by the sword in Chang''e''s hand and rowed on her right arm. Although the Tianji divine armor was not formed, the defense generated by Tianji pearl still formed an invisible defense on the sea dragon. When the arm hurt, the sea dragon suddenly woke up and flew up, avoiding the subsequent attack of Chang''e. The sleeve of his left arm had cracked, and a cold air flow went up along the meridians, making his whole arm numb. Chang''e was surprised and said, "what tough skin! Why don''t you let others cut it twice?" the color of resentment reappeared on her face. Her eyes always stared at the sea dragon, but the fairy sword in her hand was not slow at all. She turned into fairy power like petals one after another in the way of saving flowers and dyeing several frost marks, and came to the vital points of the sea dragon''s whole body. At the moment of arm pain, Hailong had clearly understood that Chang''e used some immortal method to find an opportunity to attack under the condition of affecting her mind. He won''t make the same mistake again for the third time. His mental power is fully integrated into the Lingtai. His body is driven by the yuan God, and the divine light in his eyes is shining. He stubbornly resists Chang''e''s eyes. The golden light in his hand flashes, and the golden cudgel turns into the shadow of the staff in the sky. Chang''e exclaimed, and the color of resentment on her pretty face was more prosperous. In terms of mana, how could she compare with the sea dragon? The sound of breaking sounded, and Chang''e''s fairy sword turned into powder under the powerful attack of the golden cudgel. Chang''e reacted very quickly. At the moment when the fairy sword collided with the golden cudgel, she gave up her fairy weapon. At the same time, she murmured a few incantations and gently shouted, "heavenly soldiers protect the body." the golden light flashed and dozens of golden lights blocked in front of her. It was the fairy palace heavenly soldiers with gold armor and gold gun. Without any hesitation, they had been entangled with the sea dragon. Block every possible attack position. The cold awn flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes, and the golden cudgel circled around the body. It drove the heavenly soldiers back, and said in a deep voice, "empress Chang''e, I think you are very much like a living creature in the world." Chang''e smiled and said, "what kind of creature? Is it a lovely bird or a moving flower?" her ecstasy has indeed reached the extreme, and her whole body is full of strong temptation all the time. Under the protection of the yuan God, the sea dragon''s mind will not be eroded by it. He spread his golden cudgel and broke Chang''e''s heavenly soldiers as a meat shield into powder one by one. He snorted with disdain and said, "I think you''ve heard of this creature like you, that is, the fox spirit. I don''t understand how Hou Yi took a fancy to you, a water-soluble woman." Chang''e''s face finally changed greatly. Hou Yi completely broke her enchanting skill. She shouted angrily, and there was another fairy sword in her hand. A mouthful of blood mist spewed out into the air, and the shadow of the sword overlapped. It was the unique skill of wind return snow dance sword - wind return. Hai Long once saw Mengyun''s accomplishments. In the face of Chang''e, he had a killing opportunity in his heart. The Tianji God armor appeared in an instant, and the golden cudgel in his hand disappeared. Instead, it was the Dragon binding bundle given by the king of Tibet Bodhisattva. When Hailong smiled, his whole body was suddenly filled with gloomy ghost Qi. The Dragon bundle was slowly put down and let the return wind from Chang''e hit his body. The blood light broke out in front of the sea dragon. The Tianji divine armor assisted by the Qi of chaos could not be broken by Chang''e at all. The infernal flame rose and covered the whole open space in an instant. Chang''e only felt that her mind was like a giant hammer, and her whole body was shocked violently. Her divine consciousness was like a giant hammer, and suddenly fell into a blur. The sea dragon really gave a hard hand. His purpose is to completely smash Chang''e''s divine consciousness with the six reincarnations of the fire whip, so that she will never be reborn. He did this not only to avenge Princess Jiutian Han and her sisters, but also to seek justice for his apprentice the day after tomorrow. In the heart of Hailong, if the most damned person in the fairyland is the Immortal Emperor, the second is definitely Chang''e. "Amitabha, be kind, be kind. Hai Long, be merciful." just as Chang''e was about to lose consciousness, a pure Buddha light shrouded her body. In the twinkling light, the six reincarnation mana was blocked out. The enlarged blue lotus appears below Chang''e, protecting her body and divine consciousness. Chang''e''s face was pale. Although she avoided the destruction of her divine consciousness under the protection of Manjusri Bodhisattva, after all, her divine consciousness was hurt and fell on the green lotus, so she fainted. When Hailong saw the Manjusri Bodhisattva''s hand, he had weakened his mana. Seeing that Chang''e''s body was taken back by Manjusri Bodhisattva, he frowned and said, "Bodhisattva, this woman has committed many evils. Why don''t you let me take her life. Without her, the fairyland might not be as chaotic as it is now." "Amitabha. Hai Long, you should understand that today is to compete for the position of star king, not to let you take revenge. You can rest for a while and wait for the arrival of other challengers. The so-called" forgive others and forgive others, be careful, be careful. " Hai Long sighed in his heart and knew that he could not kill Chang''e in any case in front of Manjusri Bodhisattva. Although only after a short contact, Hailong was afraid of Chang''e, not because of each other''s strength. Chang''e''s accomplishments are much worse than Mengyun''s, but her enchanting method is really wonderful. I''m afraid only people in the Buddhist world like Manjusri will not be confused by it. He was thinking, and suddenly the voice of Manjusri Bodhisattva sounded in his ear, "Hai Long, don''t be impatient. I also know the harm of this woman to the fairy world. However, have you ever thought that the fairy palace can barely keep a balance with you at this time. Chang''e is the most important person around the fairy emperor. If you kill her today, I''m afraid it will immediately provoke a civil war in the fairy world. Is that what you want to see? My Buddha is merciful. The tree wants peace but the wind doesn''t stop, and I can only do my best Your own strength. " After listening to the voice of Manjusri Bodhisattva, Hailong raised his head and looked at him. He couldn''t help sweating on his forehead. Yes! Manjusri Bodhisattva is right. If Chang''e dies, it will immediately become the fuse of the chaos in the fairy world. He just wants to destroy it. It''s too thoughtless. This Manjusri Bodhisattva is worthy of a symbol of wisdom. Respectfully, he gave a deep salute and said, "I have been taught." The Manjusri Bodhisattva smiled and blew a breath at the green lotus in his hand, and Chang''e''s body disappeared. "Hailong, you just need to do what you should do now. I have sent Chang''e away. This woman''s sin will be repaid one day." At this time, two groups of Buddha light rose above Saturn''s flat, which is Guanyin Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva. The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "two Bodhisattvas, have you won so soon?" Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and said, "Tu Yao Xing Jun, Hai Long, you will accept the challenge as Tu Yao Xing Jun." as she said, she raised her hand and waved gently. Under the guidance of the Buddha''s light, a powerful Buddha spirit suddenly filled up. The yellow light in front of Hai Long''s eyes lit up, the red robe on Hai Long''s body had turned yellow, the light clouds on the robe, and the star Zhuang symbol with yellow light shining on her belt, Hailong clearly felt that his breath was much more stable, his breath was introverted, and his state of mind was more peaceful. Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "the name of the star king is just a symbol. For the time being, this Saturn plateau is your territory." The sea dragon asked suspiciously, "Bodhisattva, since this is the symbol of the Tuyao star king, why didn''t you see Chang''e wearing it before?" Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "when challenged, the Challenger will temporarily lose the title of Xingjun. The Xingjun robe worn by Xingjun is a good fairy weapon. If you wear it to accept the challenge, it may be unfair. However, the next challenger can wear the robe. This will increase the possibility of success in the challenge." ---------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more for my VIP Chapter 366 "I see. Thanks for the guidance of Guanyin Bodhisattva." at this time, the immortal cloud under Saturn Ping broke open and three figures floated up. Lightning came towards Saturn''s flat. With the lessons learned from the previous battle with Chang''e, the sea dragon dared not be careless any more. The purple air appeared in his eyes, and the Tianji God armor began to change. Combined with Longxiang jade, the sea dragon''s attack power is also increased to the limit under the guarantee of defense. Guanyin Bodhisattva gave a light sigh and said, "I didn''t expect that the Tianji bead would fall into your hands." The Sea Dragon said, "this is a gift from Shizu Bodhi. If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid the younger generation might not be able to participate in today''s competition." The three figures set foot on the Saturn plateau in an instant. The sea dragon looked at it and suddenly showed an incredible color in his eyes. He lost his voice and said, "sister, how could it be you." his body trembled slightly because of excitement. At this time, there was only the blue figure of the three in his eyes. In the package of blue halo, it was xuantianbing, concubine jiutianhan. Sea dragon will never admit it wrong. Although xuantianbing and the queen mother xuantianxin are very similar in appearance, they are definitely different in temperament. The Queen Mother''s demeanor is calm and dignified, but there is always a killing opportunity between xuantianbing''s eyebrows. Floating forward, xuantianbing fell in front of Hailong and said with a smile, "isn''t it me? I''m surprised, brother. In fact, I''ve been back to the fairyland for quite a while. You were in a hurry when you came and didn''t see me! Are you still angry with me now?" she never forgot the angry eyes when Hailong left. Hailong could feel that xuantianbing''s breath changed a lot. She was originally cold. At this time, her breath was completely restrained. Obviously, her cultivation has been greatly improved. Shaking his head, the Sea Dragon said, "sister, how can I still hate you? You also had your own difficulties at that time. Now I''m not the sea dragon before." Xuantianbing smiled and said, "yes! You are really very different from before. I didn''t believe your appearance when I heard from my sister. I didn''t recognize you when I saw you before. You are much more handsome now." The sea dragon blushed and said with a bitter smile, "my sister is joking." A low voice sounded, "are you here to talk about the past or to participate in the Xingjun challenge? Princess Han, if you don''t want to start first, let me do it." The one who spoke was an immortal with a proud face in a gray robe on the left of xuantianbing. He was not tall, but he was very fat and short like a big meat ball. According to the order of seizing the Buddha beads, xuantianbing should challenge Hailong first, and then it''s his turn to challenge another challenger. But when he saw xuantianbing and Hailong talking about the past, he couldn''t help but excite himself. But xuantianbing smiled and said, "since the great immortal Bai Yu is anxious to start, please first." Bai Ying was stunned and said, "xuantianbing, do you really want to give up the position of challenge to me? You know, this means that you have given up your status as a star challenger." Xuantian Bing smiled and said, "what''s the great thing about Xingjun? I just came to see it when I was idle and bored. My brother is here, and I will naturally give up. Be careful, Bai Yu. You''re fat and be careful to be squeezed into oil by my brother!" Baihe immortal was furious. His chubby right hand patted it, and a gray airflow immediately rolled to the Xuantian ice. Xuantian snorted coldly, and the light in his eyes flashed. A diamond ice shield immediately blocked in front of him. In the circulation of the halo, he turned the attack of the great immortal Bai Yu away. "Amitabha, you can''t do it again. Otherwise, you will be disqualified from challenging the star king." the voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva calmed Bai He, looked at xuantianbing with a gloomy look, and said in a deep voice: "for the sake of Guanyin Bodhisattva, I don''t care about you. Xuantianbing, do you think you are still the nine Tianhan imperial concubine protected by the Immortal Emperor? Hum!" When xuantianbing heard Bai Ying mention the Immortal Emperor, a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes. Leng Sheng said, "I Xuantian Bing is no longer a nine day cold imperial concubine. If you want to do it, hurry up, otherwise, go back to your Baihe mountain." The immortal Bai Ying snorted coldly. He didn''t get angry again because of xuantianbing''s words. He looked up and said to Guanyin Bodhisattva: "since xuantianbing has given up the right to challenge, please allow me to challenge Tuyao star." Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and said, "please, immortal." then she waved her right hand and took back the immortal robe symbolizing the earth Yao Star King on the sea dragon. Facing the sea dragon, Bai He was not moved by the armor of the sea dragon. He said in a deep voice: "Bai He asked for advice on the immortal method of Tu Yao Xing Jun." with a mistake of his hands, a huge immortal hammer suddenly appeared above his head. He made a decision with his right hand and drank loudly. It was like a thunderbolt in the air, and the immortal hammer hit the sea dragon head. The sea dragon smiled calmly and didn''t dodge. The five sharp blades in his right forearm instantly merged with his hand. His body didn''t move, and he grabbed the hammer as big as a grinding plate. A strange scene appeared. Seeing that the powerful immortal power of the immortal hammer was about to attack the Shanghai dragon, the blue light on the sharp claw of the sea dragon''s right hand suddenly broke into the immortal power of the immortal hammer under the package of chaotic Qi. In the long howl, the immortal hammer had been forcibly grasped by him, the sharp blade completely broke into the hammer, and a immortal instrument was scrapped in the sea dragon''s hand. With his left hand, he punched out, and a red light came out with a trace of purple gas, and flew straight at Baihe. Bai Ying jumped up high and rushed up against the attack of the sea dragon. His body completely contracted together in mid air. He really hit it like a meat ball. The gray fairy gas surged out and collided with the chaotic gas of the sea dragon. In the roar, the chaotic gas emitted by the sea dragon disappeared, but Bai''s body burned instantly. When the fire was everywhere, he couldn''t help but howl. With the force of the dragon''s right hand, the immortal hammer turned into powder. At the next moment, he had come to Bai Yu and said calmly, "this is to punish you for insulting my sister. Go." with a big hand, Bai Yu''s flame disappeared, and his charred body flew away from Saturn like a meteorite and fell to the sea of clouds below. The three Bodhisattvas did not stop the sea dragon. They all saw that the sea dragon had a good sense of propriety. Although he hurt the body of Bai Xi immortal, he did not cause real harm to him. With a helpless sigh, Guanyin Bodhisattva popped up a Buddha light, shrouded the falling Baihe and helped him remove the fire poison from his body. Hailong''s previous punch was not simple. He saw that Bai Ying''s cultivation was above the heavenly king of the fairy palace, so he first broke his magic weapon to stop the deterrent effect, and then wrapped the compressed Taiyi two poles with chaotic gas to attack with real fire. Bai Ying didn''t see any flaws in his anger, but was defeated by the sea Dragon. Xuantianbing smiled and held out his thumb to the sea dragon and said, "brother, the power of roast suckling pig is amazing!" Hailong smiled and said, "sister, just leave some words. I''ll talk to you after I finish the Xingjun challenge." "Good mana, Tu Yao, do you need to rest?" a delicate voice attracted Hai Long''s attention. It was another challenger who took off with xuantianbing. It was a young girl who looked about 20 years old. She was beautiful and dressed in a long green dress. Although the woman seemed gentle on the surface, Hailong could clearly feel that she was much more dangerous than the previous Baihe immortal. In particular, the faint blood smell on her made Hailong awe inspiring. "There''s no need to rest. I haven''t asked Xianyou''s name yet." The girl smiled and said, "I don''t deserve my high name. The little girl is blue. Tu Yao Xingjun was a good means last time. He beat my disciple back and cried to me. Today he just learned something." The sea dragon frowned and said, "Apprentice? Who is your apprentice?" Biluo said calmly, "if you move your hand, you will naturally know who I am. I can only tell you that my current identity is the guest Qing of the fairy palace. I came here for the position of the sun Yao star king." as she said, her right hand shook and a white light appeared, impressively a white bone knife. The miserable white halo flowed, and she murmured, "I can finally be regarded as a member of the fairyland. From today on, I don''t have to hide my head and tail." The sea dragon''s eyes flashed and said, "you are the master of the weasel of Huang Tianzun." Biluo smiled and flirted, "yes, I''m Huang Chen''s master and the Lord of the bottomless pit of the immortal sect." The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "the bottomless cave is obviously composed of demons and evil spirits. How can it become an immortal sect? Didn''t you have been destroyed by the Third Prince of Na Zha?" As soon as Biluo''s face changed, she said, "it''s just that the jade mouse has been destroyed. Our bottomless hole always exists. Moreover, now that she is a member of the fairy world, who would say that we are a cult and I have fairy roots. Even the demon conquerors in the Buddha world will not trouble me because of their identity." she also looked at the three Bodhisattvas in the sky provocatively. The three Bodhisattvas, as if they had not been seen, were still floating there quietly. The Sea Dragon said coldly, "I didn''t expect that the Immortal Emperor dared to include demons and evil spirits in order to protect his rights. It''s good to see you today. Let me experience how powerful your bottomless skeleton Sabre is." the sharp blade in his right hand was retracted, and the light of the golden cudgel shone on the middle forefinger. The huge momentum condenses in an instant. In the face of evil spirits, Hailong will never show mercy. Biluo drifted forward, waved the withered bone knife in her hand and said with a smile: "only the withered bone knife used from my hand is the real withered bone knife. Soon, you will understand this truth. Ready, I will use the flaw technique." the white light in her hand turned red, and Biluo cut the left knife and the right knife at will with the forward rush of her body. Hailong once suffered a loss in flaw technology. Naturally, it was on guard. The golden cudgel protected itself. It did not seek merit, but no fault. It turned into a golden light curtain in front of itself. Biluo said with a smile, "do you think this can stop my weak skills? This can only deal with Huang Xiang. My withered bone Sabre is a combination of body and sabre, heart and mind. It can be hard and soft, and nothing can be broken." the bone sabre in her hand suddenly increased a bit. In the surprised gaze of Hailong, Biluo disappeared, and she really integrated with the sabre, The withered bone knife instantly turned into a wisp of white light that was difficult to distinguish by the naked eye and rushed into the light curtain under its own cloth. The red bone knife seemed to have no form at this time. It was light and unaffected. It flew up and down with the chaotic air brought by the golden cudgel, but it was always moving forward. The red light suddenly changed to white, and the withered bone knife split in the air like lightning. The sea dragon only felt the shadow of the knife all over his body, and his body moved slowly. At this time, he found that he had lost his ability to move and was fixed by the flaw technique. The blue sound sounded and became full of killing opportunities. The bloody smell instantly filled the air. "Corpse - horizontal - all over - Wild -" countless knife waves involved the sea dragon''s body with the bloody smell, and a blood mist suddenly rose around. The sea dragon snorted. The Dragon xiangtian extremely divine armor burst out a little blue light in the opponent''s attack, but he couldn''t move at this time, One knife after another cut heavily in the same position on him. Obviously, Biluo already knew that his armor defense was amazing and deliberately chose this attack method. Xuantianbing exclaimed. He just wanted to come forward to rescue, but he found his body covered by a soft Buddha power. Looking up, the sword Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head to her, and a peaceful voice sounded in his ear. "Don''t worry, the Tianji divine armor is not so easy to be broken. It''s only good for Hailong to experience more setbacks." The sea dragon roared. In the constant attack of the other party at the same position, the pain was introduced into the body from the throat. The sea dragon broke out, and the chaotic gas in the body broke out like gunpowder. The absolute space of the Qi of chaos was formed in an instant. He had broken free from the shackles and waved the golden cudgel in his hand with all his strength. Three dozen thunderbolts sealed all the surrounding space in an instant. The white light flashed and the blue voice sounded, "haven''t you found out? Your attack is invalid for me. It''s not so easy to sit in the position of guest Secretary of immortal palace." The white light flows, the withered bone knife cuts out strangely, and the Sea Dragon finds that the body enters the rigid state again and loses the ability to move. Powerless fear spreads all over the body in an instant. How can you resist such an attack from the other party? There was a huge pain in the throat. The pain seemed to be stronger than just now. The withered bone Sabre was cut on the same position as before, and the Dragon Xiang Tianji God armor issued bursts of mourning. Defense is absolute, but the other party''s attack is so strong. The sea dragon can clearly feel that even if the mana is compared with himself, it is not much different. At the time of crisis, Hailong thought of the yuan God in his body. Although his body was limited, his mental power was still there. The reason why you can''t hit the flying withered bone sword is that the other party is too slippery. If you can fix the other party, all problems will be solved. At this moment, the sea dragon realized why the monkey king would ask Zhu Bajie to avoid the water curse and let him find a chance to learn the indefinite storm. If there was an indefinite storm that was no less than the flaw skill of withered bone knife, he would not be so passive. Now, all we can rely on is mental power. ----------------------------------------------------------- Hit it with a lot of VIP tickets Chapter 367 A silver light flashed from the bottom of the sea dragon''s eyes, and the withered bone knife he was cutting slowed down. Because the sea dragon''s body was still fixed by the flaw technology, Biluo didn''t care much. When she was preparing to break through this inexplicable obstacle, she was suddenly surprised to find that the golden cudgel stick in the sea dragon''s hand suddenly shrunk to the size of a palm, The unknown energy that limits itself suddenly becomes extremely powerful. Biluo, who combines body and knife, can''t help but freeze. At this time, the shrinking golden cudgel moves. At the same time, Biluo sees a shrinking sea dragon in horror. It is he who controls the golden cudgel to chop. The six consecutive attacks did not retain the heavy cut on the withered bone blade. Although Biluo had tried to turn the withered bone blade into soft force, under the frontal bombardment of the golden cudgel, the scream sounded, and the withered bone blade flew back in an instant. Dozens of gaps had appeared on the blade, and blood seeped from each gap. The blade trembled, and Biluo''s body appeared in front of the sea dragon again. And the flying Yuanshen also returned to the sea dragon''s body. The sea dragon''s move is extremely dangerous. The yuan God is separated. If he is careless, the Buddha may be destroyed. Fortunately, he dares to take a risk with the protection of Longxiang Tianji God armor. Finally succeeded. Unfortunately, his mental power is limited. If he can limit the moment of withered bone sabre, the six combos will destroy the other party completely. Biluo looked very embarrassed. Her clothes had been dyed red by blood. The withered bone knife in her hand turned into a withered bone serrated knife. She kept panting. The feeling of struggling from the death line filled her heart with fear. Up to now, she doesn''t understand how she was defeated by the sea dragon. Hailong will no longer give Biluo the opportunity to limit himself with his flawed skills. He shakes his body and suddenly appears next to him. In order to confuse each other, Hailong specially uses the Qi of chaos to separate himself and also creates a Longxiang Tianji divine armor. Although his defense is far from poor, it is the same on the surface. The two men looked at each other. They were thinking about what had happened at the moment of the battle. Whether it was Hailong or Biluo, they would not give each other the same chance again. The sea dragon''s eyes showed a strong killing opportunity. The Buddha and the separated body were separated on both sides and were ready to give a blow to the blue thunder at any time. This woman was really terrible. Her evil skill was a great threat to any immortal. Biluo reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. Suddenly, she floated behind her body, smiled and said, "Tu Yao Xingjun is really good at cultivation. She can break my withered bone Sabre technique with the yuan God. Biluo thought she was not the opponent of Xingjun, so she gave up." Hailong was stunned. He knew that Biluo had the power to fight again, and the other party even admitted defeat at this time. Has she judged that she is not her opponent? Her withered bones Sabre technique is so strange that I''m afraid that even if she makes full use of absolute space, she may not be able to limit her movement. If she doesn''t get rid of it, she will inevitably bring great trouble to her side in the future. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking up at Guanyin Bodhisattva. As long as the three Bodhisattvas didn''t stop themselves, even if they tried not to be famous, they would never let Biluo leave here alive. Guanyin Bodhisattva looked around and said calmly, "since the last challenger, Biluo fairy, has conceded defeat, the title of Tuyao Xingjun will be awarded to Hailong before the next Xingjun challenge. Hailong, you can continue to challenge the next level Xingjun." Biluo smiled at Hailong with no evil intention on her face. "We''ll meet again, won''t we? At that time, the little woman must ask Xingjun for advice again." as soon as the voice fell, she turned into a blue light and disappeared in a moment. The sea dragon and his body fell to the ground at the same time. He sighed and said, "three Bodhisattvas, this woman is not dangerous under Chang''e. leaving her alive will certainly do great harm in the future. Killing one person and saving everyone..." The Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head and said: "This lady is the first person who represents the fairy palace in the Xingjun challenge. Her cultivation has reached a level where she can''t be better than her true self. Even my Prajna mantra can''t make her show her true self before. Unless the three of us fight, if she insists on running away, you can''t kill her. After all, we belong to the Buddha world and haven''t killed for countless years. This evil can only be removed by you in the future. You I have a lot of mental consumption. I''d better practice quickly and don''t forget the original intention of coming this time. " Although Hailong didn''t want to admit it, he also understood that Guanyin Bodhisattva was telling the truth. If she hadn''t burst out of her mind just now, she couldn''t hurt Biluo at all. If Biluo''s body and knife were one, she might not be able to catch up with her. Even if she caught up, her mind didn''t limit her ability any more. Xuantianbing said angrily, "I didn''t expect that the Immortal Emperor''s bastard accepted such enchanting men. Brother, continue to challenge. I''ll wait for you with the Peacock Princess below. I must get the title of riyao star king." Hailong smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for so many years, but my sister''s temper is still like this. Don''t worry, my little brother will do what he should do." Xuantianbing flew away. Hailong dared not neglect it at all. He immediately began to meditate and cultivate, retained a trace of mental power, controlled his separation to protect himself, and the Buddha continued to restore his mental power under the moisture of chaos. The three Bodhisattvas of Guanyin, Puxian and Manjusri all showed a trace of surprise. In their eyes, the sea dragon had begun to change. The light red chaos gas surrounded his body. Between the light flow, the two gemstones on the Dragon Xiang Tianji God armor all lit up. Under the halo, the holy breath shone on the handsome face of the sea dragon, while his separate face was full of light He looked around with vigilance, holding the golden cudgel of the sea dragon in his hand, and looked ready to attack at any time. Guanyin Bodhisattva pinched the Dharma and made a decision. A yellow halo kept beating in front of her. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. A trace of sadness showed in her clear eyes again. She said to herself, "maybe it was a mistake to let go of the green mouse essence." Manjusri said, "is there anything wrong in the inference?" Guanyin Bodhisattva''s eyes fell on the sea dragon in meditation and sighed: "the departure of Bi mouse essence will bring a great disaster to this son. Buddha bless, goodness." The mental power condensed rapidly. The gem on the Tianji God''s Armor Helmet played a great role. It didn''t take long for the mana of the sea dragon to recover more than half of the mental power. Slowly opened his eyes, bowed to the three Bodhisattvas and said, "I have finished my cultivation." With a flash of yellow light, the robe symbolizing the Obsidian star appeared on the sea dragon again. The purple ribbon in his arms naturally flew out. The original bottom line of the Obsidian star Chang''e has become the Obsidian star sea dragon. Between the halos, a line of the same golden characters appeared above this line of characters - huoyao Xingjun Lianzhong. The sea dragon looked up at the fiery red clouds in the sky, which would become the object of his next challenge. After saluting the three Bodhisattvas, the Sea Dragon flew up, took his split body, turned into streamer, and walked lightly on the Martian plateau. Like the fairy clouds around here, the plants on Mars plateau also show fire red. All kinds of fire red plants mix together to dye the place like a flame. With a flash of light, a middle-aged Taoist in a gray white Taoist robe appeared in front of Hailong. With a smile on his face, he said, "Hailong, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "do you know me? It seems that we haven''t met before." The Taoist smiled and said, "I haven''t met you, but I''ve known your name for a long time. It''s true that younger martial brother is valiant and valiant. I''m famous for my brother. The original Heavenly Master is my mentor. A few days ago, my mentor told me that younger martial brother will arrive today. I''m waiting here for my brother." Hailong suddenly said, "it''s Lianzhong elder martial brother. I haven''t seen the original Tianzun elder martial uncle for many years. How is he?" The crowd sighed softly and said, "it''s OK. The master has been wandering around for many years, and I don''t know his current situation. Younger martial brother, since you have won the Tuyao star, let me see your accomplishments. In other words, if Chang''e hadn''t been challenged, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be here. It''s really difficult to resist the charm of Chang''e!" Speaking of this, he also took a special look at the split body behind the sea dragon who had not spoken. The sea dragon smiled and said, "since elder martial brother wants to give advice to his younger brother, it''s better to obey his orders. He took the golden cudgel from his separated hands, and the original and separated moved forward alternately. For a moment, the red light flickered, so that even the public can''t tell which is the real sea dragon. With a flash of green light, Lianzhong had a long sword in his hand. The sword body turned into three Lianzhong with the front finger and shaking, "younger martial brother, I use the Sanqing sword technique of our school. One real and two virtual, but real and virtual. Be careful, younger martial brother." The sea dragon smiled and said, "how about I take the two illusions of elder martial brother first." at the same time, the master and the split body waved their big sleeves like two red clouds under the hood, and the three companies immediately became one. The other two were put into the big sleeves by the sea dragon. The remaining one in front of me was obviously an illusion. After the heaven and earth one sleeve installed two companies, Finally, this one dissipated by itself. With a wave of his big sleeve, the sea dragon himself waved out a mass of air, and what he threw out separately was some embarrassed company. The golden cudgel glittered with thousands of golden lights and sealed all the possible escape directions of Lianzhong. Lianzhong showed a bitter smile on his face and gently shouted, "one Qi turns into three cleans." the immortal sword in his hand trembled and Miao Dao stabbed countless sword Qi. Each sword was accurately cut on the golden cudgel. The immortal power he used was fleeting and seemed to be unaffected, But each sword can deflect the attack of the golden cudgel. Of course, the sea dragon will not allow the company to defuse his attack. He kneads his body separately. His hands tremble with ten fingers. The Bodhi finger points to the company with chaotic Qi to attack where he must be saved. At the same time, the light of the golden cudgel converges, suddenly points forward and goes straight to the company''s chest. The crowd shook their bodies and made two illusions again, respectively blocking the attack of Hailong''s original and separated body, while his body flew back and shouted: "no, younger martial brother has advanced cultivation, and I think I''m not an opponent." Hai long stood up and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, why are you polite? Your immortal Dharma has not been unfolded and has not shown its defeat!" The audience laughed and said, "I know how much weight I have. You have a unique skill of observing the universe in Wuzhuang and have separate body protection. In any case, I can''t win. I might as well reserve more physical strength for you so that you can continue to challenge. I admit defeat. The huoyao star is yours." Hailong bowed and said, "thank you, senior brother." The voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva sounded, "Sanqing guanlianzhong was reduced to Tuyao Xingjun, and the sea dragon was promoted to huoyao Xingjun." in the flow of halo, the sea dragon was replaced with a red robe, while the original yellow robe was on Lianzhong. The purple ribbon has also undergone corresponding changes, but its third name surprised the sea dragon. It says impressively that the water Yao star Yunyang. Looking at the ribbon in his hand, the Sea Dragon said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that they were all acquaintances! How can we do this? Go up and have a look. Say goodbye to the company. The sea dragon soared into the sky and came to the mercury flat covered by blue light clouds. Sure enough, it was Yunyang. He had already waited there. He watched the sea dragon fly to the and floated up to meet him. "Disciple Hai Long, I''ve seen you, martial uncle." "Don''t be polite. I received xianzha from Zhenyuan immortal and knew you would come today. I don''t think we need to fight this one. I''ll give you the name of Shuiyao Xingjun. It''s good for me to be a huoyao Xingjun." Hailong was stunned and said, "martial uncle, how does this make you feel?" Yunyang smiled: "What''s wrong? I''m not your opponent. Do you still want to make a fool of martial uncle? Look at you, my father''s Tianji divine armor has become stronger. I''m afraid my attack can''t break your defense. Continue to step on it. The muyao star above is not so easy to deal with. From a certain point of view, his strength is stronger than Ding man." The sea dragon was stunned. His robe had been turned into blue. A line of gold characters appeared on the purple ribbon of the sword from the bottom to the top. The sea dragon couldn''t help but open his eyes and said, "it''s him." on the ribbon, the name followed by the muyao star king was impressively the Third Prince of Nezha. Yunyang said with a smile, "Hai Long, you should believe in your strength. With your current cultivation, you still have a certain advantage over Na Zha. Martial uncle, go to Mars Ping first and wait for your good news." The green Jupiter terrace is the most beautiful place in the Seven Star terrace. Here, it is not only completely covered by green, but also has a waterfall with a drop of tens of meters. The clear blue water at the bottom condenses into a small lake under the waterfall, which is surrounded by Fairy Spirit and brings vitality to people. When the sea dragon saw the Third Prince of Nezha who stepped on the wind and fire wheel, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "master Nezha, I think the most unsuitable position for you among the Seven Star monarchs is the muyao star monarch. The two real fires under your feet will hurt Tianhe if you burn the beautiful scenery here." ----------------------------------------------------------- I hope friends with Yibao tickets can give me more support. Chapter 368 Na Zha smiled and said, "I''m not here on weekdays, and when I come here, I will naturally put away the wind and fire wheel. I didn''t expect someone to challenge here this time, let alone you. It seems that you must have gained a lot in your trip to hell." Hai Long put away his smile and said respectfully, "last time I was rash and made a big fuss in the fairy palace, I was lucky to have the help of my predecessors. Thank you here. I have benefited a lot from hell. Please give me some advice today." Na Zha said, "you don''t have to thank me. I promised your master. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect sun Dasheng''s impetuous character to teach you such a disciple. You surprised me last time in the fairy palace. Now it seems that mana has made great progress again. Come on, I won''t keep my hand today." "Wait a minute, sir, I have something to ask." The Zha was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?" After describing his previous battle with Biluo, Hailong said, "I heard that you have accepted the bottomless cave. How can this withered bone knife return to the world and become the guest Qing of the immortal palace?" Na Zha frowned and said: "Unexpectedly, I haven''t been to the fairy palace recently. I don''t know about it. At the beginning of cultivation, bottomless cave was a very evil sect. Their disciples often caught cultivators in the world, made steamed buns from their meat, and refined their yuan gods to enhance their cultivation. It was very evil. At that time, the owner of bottomless cave was a jade mouse essence. Although its magic power was not high, it was dry Bone Sabre technique is really unique. I spent a lot of energy to enlighten it. I killed all the most heinous people under the heaven and earth circle, but I didn''t expect that there were still more evils left. The emperor is really confused. What''s the dignity of the fairy palace to take in such demons. According to you, the green cultivation seems to be higher than the jade mouse spirit. It''s unknown whether I can subdue it. This matter It''s important. Let''s do it quickly. Whether we win or lose, I''ll go back immediately and ask the Immortal Emperor with my father. " The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva who followed the sea dragon to the Jupiter plateau said, "nazha, after the blue fall was injured, I found that it was a green mouse spirit during my Buddhist exploration. I''m afraid it had an extraordinary connection with the jade mouse spirit you subdued. Have you ever seen this monster?" A fine light flashed in Nezha''s eyes and said in a deep voice: "I seem to have some impression after listening to the reminder of the Bodhisattva. The jade mouse essence once said that she had another sister. Just for some reasons, her sister didn''t practice in the bottomless pit. I wanted to find it at that time, but I was delayed by some things. Later, I slowly forgot. It must be the green grass." The Sea Dragon said, "it seems that it''s still a bottomless evil. I have no way to restrain her withered bone Sabre technique. I have to strike first and don''t let her use the flaw technique." Na Zha nodded and said, "although the withered bone sword is evil, it is a powerful spell. Let''s start. I must report to my father as soon as possible and ask him to make the decision." then he trembled his long gun and pointed to the sea dragon. Hailong knew that the cultivation of the Third Prince of Nezha was never under his father''s Tower king, and he didn''t dare to hold it up. The Buddha and his separated body flew up at the same time and rushed at Nezha. Nezha floated in the same place without moving. He drew his right hand and shouted, "look at the magic weapon." the huntian Ling wrapped around him floated out and wrapped around the body of the sea dragon. The sea dragon once suffered from the loss of huntian Ling and hurriedly moved to the side. At the same time, his back wings patted a strong Qi of chaos and blew huntian Ling aside. He followed the stick and attacked Nezha. "Be careful, master. Six attacks in a row." before Hun Tianling caught up behind him, Hai Long split the golden cudgel in his hand with all his strength. Under the action of hunxiong''s chaotic Qi, the six attacks hit the Zha like a pioneer. At the same time, he took the Dragon binding bundle of Hai Long separately and burned the God with fire to force Hun Tianling to make him unable to entangle himself. Facing the fierce attack of the sea dragon, Na Zha showed a trace of surprise, but he didn''t panic. He suddenly turned into three heads and six arms. The wind fire wheel met the sea dragon''s attack from the front with the long gun in his hand. Na Zha''s hand speed was extremely fast. Countless gun shadows met the attack of the sea dragon from the front in the air. The three long guns kept blocking the golden cudgel from different angles. The sound of gas explosion shook the Jupiter Ping. The immortal Qi was lost and the ghost Qi was scattered. Hai Long looked at Na Zha in surprise. His six consecutive attacks were completely blocked by his opponent from the front for the first time since he was trained. At this time, Hai Long''s body was not idle. He kept dancing pieces of whip shadow to resist huntian Ling, so that he could not get close. Na Zha looked at the sea dragon and smiled and said: "It''s strange why I can resist the invincible attack power of the Golden hoop staff. First of all, my long gun is made of ten thousand years of heavy silver. Although there are only 36 immortal arrays, it is very strong from the perspective of defense. Another, it is not enough to stop the power of the Golden hoop staff, but I have a way to make it not hurt before the end of your attack. Of course, The price is the same. "Speaking of this, he showed a trace of sadness on his face and sighed," my poor gun! "The light flashed, and the long gun in Nezha''s hand had turned into a silver fog and disappeared. Hailong said with some embarrassment: "senior, I have no intention of meeting you Xianbing, but your cultivation is too strong, I have to go all out." Na Zha smiled calmly and said, "these are all external things. Don''t think too much. Do you think you have won me? You''re wrong. At least you haven''t won yet." With a flash of light, the heaven and earth circle had fallen into his hands. Nezha''s three heads and six arms shook, and his body rushed at the sea dragon in rapid rotation. Huntian Ling, who had been attacking the sea dragon, suddenly appeared in Nezha''s hands. Moreover, he didn''t know where to take out a new long gun. The three bodies held huntian Ling, long gun and heaven and earth circle respectively. They jumped at the sea dragon in crazy rotation. The sea dragon was cold in his heart and his back wings suddenly opened. Instead of six consecutive attacks, he held the golden cudgel high. He knew that the cumulative attacks of six consecutive attacks were indeed powerful, but Nezha attacked himself in this rotating way, obviously to use three heads and six arms to disperse his attack power. The golden cudgel might break his long gun, But it is hard to say whether it will work for huntian Ling and heaven and earth circle. Since six combos can''t play their real power in front of him, one hit is the winner. The sea dragon''s part suddenly flew behind him. I held up the golden cudgel and roared, "heaven and earth are thrown." When Jin Guangzhan put it, the golden cudgel suddenly enlarged to hundreds of times the previous one. The huge cudgel suddenly smashed at the rotating Prince nazha with infinite pressure and all the accomplishments of Hailong. "Great method." Na Zha''s rotating body suddenly stopped. His three heads and six arms were different from the split of the sea dragon. The three bodies would always be connected together. In this way, although the attack and defense would be greatly enhanced, he was less flexible. After reaching the level of great supernatural power, Hai Long threw heaven and earth for the first time. The huge pressure not only came from above, but also restricted Na Zha''s body from all directions. With his cultivation, he had to fight hard. The three immortal tools in his hand were raised, and the three heads shouted at the same time: "open." "When -" huge sound waves scattered and splashed, and a huge pit suddenly appeared on the Saturn flat just below the battle between Hailong and Nezha. The surrounding vegetation splashed, and even the dozens of meters high waterfall went upstream under the huge sound wave shock. The beautiful scenery of Jupiter Ping was immediately destroyed by the fierce fight between the two people. Nezha gasped at the sea dragon and said with a wry smile, "it''s lucky that I understood the highest mental skill of Hunyuan immortal Qi. Otherwise, you had to smash it just now." in the fierce collision, Nezha''s long gun first turned into powder. Hun Tianling resisted most of the attack of heaven and earth throw with soft immortal power, and finally blocked it by the circle of heaven and earth. Because it consumed a lot of mana before, The universe circle is extremely hard, so it has not been damaged. This blow, the two are still equal. Hai Long looked at Nezha with a strange smile and said, "senior, my attack is not over yet! You should be careful." as he said, his original golden cudgel was displayed again, and thunderbolt three dozen and God, man and ghost were used almost at the same time, but his target was not Nezha, but all the directions Nezha could dodge. The six consecutive attacks formed a huge pressure, so that Na Zha''s body could not rotate. His three heads and six arms could only be busy dealing with the attack of the sea dragon. At this time, a red awn suddenly appeared from behind the sea dragon and rushed to Nezha in a sad roar. At this time, the third prince, who was respected by the fairy palace, finally changed his face. Sea dragons no longer use six combos, but seven combos. As early as when he used heaven and earth throw, the separation behind him used six samsara. Hailong''s calculation is extremely accurate. The time of the outbreak of the six samsara coincides with his six combos. Although Nezha''s mana was not weaker than that of the sea dragon, he had to suffer a lot of losses in magic tools. If the sea dragon came up and fought with his life, it would be difficult for him to break through the sea dragon''s defense, and he knew the power of the golden cudgel. Once he touched the body, it would not be a comfortable thing. But the sea dragon didn''t do that. It didn''t mean to fight hard with its own dragon Xiang Tianji God armor, but launched an attack completely fairly. Until this matter, Na Zha realized that if both sides didn''t have immortal tools, I''m afraid he couldn''t win the sea dragon. Under the resistance of Na Zha, although the six combos could not hurt him, it was still possible to limit his range of activities. When the six reincarnations of the sea dragon were about to hit Na Zha, the light flashed and the body suddenly disappeared. The Dragon binding bundle just swept in front of Na Zha and fell into the hands of the sea dragon. All the immortal powers disappeared out of thin air. Hai Long sighed, "my mana is still impure! I can''t hold on to my separation finally. Senior, let''s continue." Na Zha took a deep look at the sea dragon and said, "don''t continue. The position of the muyao star is yours. I''ll go back to the fairy palace to deal with the Bi mouse essence." after that, he sighed, stepped on the wind and fire wheel and flew down. Looking at the back of Nezha leaving, Hailong relaxed. He just deliberately let his separation disappear, because he was afraid that the six reincarnations would hurt Nezha''s divine consciousness. Nezha now takes the initiative to leave, which is naturally the best result. "Hai Long, do you think you have done it right?" came the calm voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Hai Long was stunned and said, "Bodhisattva, did I do something wrong?" Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and said: "You hurt Na Zha''s self-esteem. An immortal like him, self-esteem is more important than everything. You should wave the whip just now. Although you will also win and Na Zha will be hurt, losing to you in the battle can convince him. If you suddenly let him, he will think you despise him. Don''t forget that he is your elder." The sea dragon was awe inspiring and thought of the strange eyes when the Third Prince of Na Zha left. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "it seems that I''m really stupid. I can only apologize to him when I see elder Na Zha next time." Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "in fact, you are not wrong. At least you are kind-hearted. I think Nezha will see it in the near future. Your current situation is not very good. Successive battles have consumed you a lot. You have defeated four stars in a row. It''s time to have a rest." The sea dragon''s heart suddenly trembled, because he saw the name that had been buried in his memory on the purple ribbon, and the next challenge object would be her. Raising his head, Hailong asked Guanyin Bodhisattva, "Bodhisattva, I still don''t understand that the cultivation shown by master Nezha just now should be above the first three stars, but why is he just a muyao star?" Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head and said, "if you have a chance, ask him himself. Maybe he has his own intention." With a flash of blue light, the sea dragon has been covered with robes equivalent to the wooden Yao Xingjun. These robes representing the status of Xingjun are very strange. Although they are set outside the Longxiang Tianji God armor, they can be retracted at will without any possibility of damage. Vitality was introduced into the sea dragon''s body and pulled him back from his thoughts. He suddenly realized something. The sea dragon respectfully said, "three Bodhisattvas, I have one thing to ask." Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "you don''t have to say it. We understand your mind. You still have to continue to challenge and take time to rest. We will do everything else well." "Thank you, three Bodhisattvas." sitting cross legged on his golden cloud, Hai Long''s mental power is divided into two strands and quickly recovers his cultivation. Although the last three battles will be easier than those with Na Zha and Biluo. However, emotionally, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome. Only by maintaining the best state can we cope with all changes. Guanyin Bodhisattva picked up the willow branches, took them out of the clean bottle and gently sprinkled them. At the shining place, several drops of water fell. Manjusri and Puxian Bodhisattvas sang the Dharma Mantra at the same time. The water droplets turned and the light fog fell to the Jupiter plateau. Chapter 369 Even the ginseng fruit trees of Zhenyuan immortal can be reborn under the moisture of this jade dew, not to mention these more common plants? In the Buddha Dharma of the three Bodhisattvas, the Jupiter plateau destroyed by Hailong and Nezha was rejuvenated, the ground recovered to be flat, and the spring grass broke through the earth. In just a moment, everything had returned to normal. The green Jupiter plateau has restored its calm beauty. The waterfall water is surging, and the water splash emits a tinkling sound. The sea dragon in the state of cultivation can''t be calm all the time. In his mind, there are one beautiful shadow after another that worries him. Finally, the image stopped on a cold face, and the cold and arrogant temperament deeply affected his heart. As if he had returned to the demon world, he seemed to see the flickering "love" of light and shadow. Subconsciously, the sea dragon opened his eyes. He didn''t look at the Jupiter plateau. He didn''t seem to notice the changes on it. He looked up at the white light cloud above his head, and he said faintly, "I''m going to continue." as soon as the voice fell, his back wings spread out and patted down hard, and his body turned into a virtual shadow, In the blink of an eye, it rose into a higher sky. We should face it sooner or later. On the first day of the lunar new year, Hailong first felt the cold. It was a world of snow, and the whole Venus plateau was shrouded in snow and fog. The wind blew gently, and some fine snow flakes blew on the chaotic Qi of the sea dragon''s body and melted instantly. I don''t know why, the sea dragon seems to be unwilling to destroy these snowflakes. With a slight sigh, he stood up straight. The sea dragon looked at the misty snow and fog in front of him and whispered, "Mengyun, I''m coming." As if hearing his cry, the snow dance in front of him suddenly spread to both sides, revealing a long corridor. Hai Long took a deep breath, took back his Longxiang Tianji divine armor, and looked at the scattered cold in front of him. At the end of the cold, a slim and fuzzy figure appeared, as if all the cold was from her, shrouded in the snow dance, She is like a fairy in the snow, full of mysterious beauty. The sea dragon walked forward step by step. A layer of fine frost had condensed outside the blue muyao Xingjun robe. He didn''t use force to protect his body, so he felt the cold and walked forward. Meng Yun, in his memory is so profound. He just wanted to see her. As if he had forgotten the purpose of coming to Jinxing Ping, Hailong''s pace gradually accelerated, but he was still walking instead of flying. As she gets closer and closer, the figure in front of her becomes clearer and everything has not changed. Mengyun is still so "cold". A long white skirt fits her very well. The waterfall like long hair is the only different color in the ice and snow world except the sea dragon. Looking at the cold face, the sea dragon stops, "I''m coming. I think you already know I''m coming. Otherwise, you wouldn''t welcome me like this, would you?" Hailong was very painful when he refused to stop the water and the Yuhua sisters. It was impossible to say that their true feelings could not move him. But after all, Hailong still had to leave. Hailong really didn''t want more people to suffer because of waiting for himself, so he decided to completely break the relationship with the three women. Although he hurt them, Hailong hoped that time could dilute everything. But, yes Yu Mengyun, he was completely impressed. Hailong never forgot that life and death process. Mengyun''s voice was colder than the surrounding air. "Yes, I know you''re coming. Shifu and the real Guanghan palace have moved to Sanqing temple. I came with martial uncle. I understand that only you can come to this place. So, I''ll wait for you." The sea dragon''s mouth showed a wry smile, "in fact, the road before I came here was not so smooth. Twice, I almost couldn''t come up." Mengyun''s expression remained unchanged. He stared at the sea dragon and said, "but you still came." The sea dragon laughed at himself, "moreover, I can only stop here. Muyao Xingjun is also a good title." Mengyun frowned slightly. In the crackling sound, "love" appeared in her hand, "why, do you despise me?" The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, how could it be? You are still you. In my heart, you are a friend who shares life and death. I can''t do it to you. I don''t want to ask for the name of a star king anymore." In this ice and snow world, I don''t know when his heart for winning has completely faded. Although Mengyun''s look is always cold, a trace of warmth rises in Hailong''s heart when he looks at her. He decided when he lifted Longxiang Tianji God''s armor. In any case, he won''t fight with Mengyun. The red line on "love" is shining, and a layer of fine whip net is intertwined in front of the sea dragon. The whip net is tightly wrapped around the sea dragon and suddenly tightened, making him unable to move. Mengyun''s beautiful eyes show a complex look, "why? Why do you always hate me so much? My friend? I''m not your friend, never." Hailong smiled and looked at Mengyun''s angry appearance. "Mengyun, it''s very cold in the ice and snow world. However, at the moment I saw you, I was warm. I really want to go back to the way I was in the demon world. I''ll never forget that experience." Mengyun looks at Hailong in a daze. Yes! Can you forget that experience? If you can forget it, why do you have to do so today? Love net, if love net can really catch the man''s heart in front of him. However, his heart has already been divided into many petals and given to his wife. He suddenly raises his head, and the snow dance around Mengyun fluctuates violently, "If I kill you, won''t you fight back?" a strong murderous spirit filled the air, and the "love" in Mengyun''s hand had been stretched straight. Hailong smiled and said, "are you going to kill me? OK! You once said I''m a waste. I''m really a waste. In front of you, I don''t have the idea to do it at all. Your murderous spirit is stronger than before, but in front of me, you lose your intention to kill. If you can really do it, come on. It''s nothing to die under your love." The green light suddenly shines, "love" suddenly draws to the sea dragon with incomparably surging immortal power. At this time, the bondage of love has been lifted, but Hailong didn''t move. He still looked at Mengyun with a smile, as if he wanted to remember her appearance in his heart. Life and death, Mengyun uses the second form of the heartless whip method. PA, "love" slaps heavily on the sea dragon, leaving a deep blood mark. The sea dragon didn''t move. Under the huge impact, he didn''t move. He still stood there with a smile on his face. "Good sharp love, if you don''t stop at last, maybe I will be seriously injured even if I don''t die. Mengyun, there''s something I want to tell you. Fourth, you''re the fourth woman to open my heart. I know, it''s an insult to you. I don''t have extravagant expectations, but I''ll always remember your cold face and love attack. I know, you always think of me He is a very playful person. Indeed, I love Piaomiao and tianqin and shadow. When I married Piaomiao, I once thought that I would always be good to her alone, but sometimes my heart is not controlled by myself. So I have tianqin and shadow again. I don''t expect anything, I just hope to tell you what I have in mind. The feeling of love whip body is really good , this may be the pain of feelings. I know that you can''t go with me with your character, and I can''t take you with me. I''m not enough to protect you now. I''m sorry, Mengyun, for disturbing your heart. " With a flash of light, Mengyun had flown to a foot in front of the sea dragon, held out her hand, and she pressed the whip marks on the sea dragon. Muyao Xingjun''s robe is very tough, and "love" has not damaged it. Blood overflows through the blue robe, and the two colors of green and red are entangled, which is particularly clear. With a trace of sea dragon''s blood on her finger, Mengyun said coldly, "are you really not afraid of me killing you? If I kill you, you will never see them again. You are mine. At least, I can keep your body around forever." she said, pressing her hand on the wound of sea dragon. The sea dragon''s face changed slightly and immediately returned to normal. He smiled and said, "it hurts, it really hurts. But you won''t kill me. If you really want to do that, you won''t tell me at all. Maybe, I mean, maybe if I see you first in the afterlife, under your hegemony, we can really carry each other to old age. Forget me, okay?" Mengyun suddenly smiled and added some strength to her hand. Once she smiled, it was enough to make all flowers pale, "Hailong, you were wrong about one thing, you know?" Hai Long was stunned and said, "I''m wrong?" Mengyun nodded firmly and said, "yes, you are wrong. Although you think you know me very well, you are still wrong. If it was before you made trouble in heaven, I would really choose to kill you and never be soft. Because I won''t let the only man I love leave me. Your first mistake is to underestimate my cruelty." Hailong said with a wry smile, "so, I have a second mistake?" Mengyun smiled again, with some pride in his smile, "yes, you have the second mistake. Your second mistake is the mistake of judging my character. Do you think I really can''t put everything down? You''re wrong, I can put it down. I''m willing to be your fourth wife." Hai Long''s face finally changed, full of surprise, and his voice trembled, "you, what do you say? This, this is impossible? Aren''t you Mengyun?" Mengyun shook his head and said, "no, I''m still Mengyun. I just figured it out. Can''t I figure it out? Anyway, I can''t control your playfulness. It''s a good choice to vent your anger when you''re in a bad mood." as she said, there was a cunning light in her eyes. The sea dragon was stunned and said, "you, since you have figured it out, why do you still beat me with love?" Mengyun laughed like a silver bell, "that''s to punish you! You''re so careless. Shouldn''t I punish you on behalf of myself and misty? You''re strong and should whip you more." Hailong looked at Mengyun. For a long time, he solemnly nodded and said, "I see." suddenly, he pointed at Mengyun''s back with a panic look on his face and shouted, "be careful, snake." "Ah!" it was almost a conditioned reflex. Mengyun fiercely threw himself into the arms of the sea dragon and wrapped his body like an octopus. Hailong smiled, hugged Mengyun and said, "sorry, I was wrong." Mengyun realized that he had been cheated. How could there be a snake in Jinxing Ping? After staring at the sea dragon, he hugged his neck tightly. Hundreds of years of missing seemed to break out at this moment. Hailong felt his shoulders wet, but he didn''t speak or comfort Mengyun. He just held her so quietly. The snow and fog gradually dissipated. Under the light of the Buddha, Hailong and Mengyun gradually woke up. When Mengyun broke away from the sea dragon, there were no tears on his face. He punched him on the shoulder and said, "actually, you know, I''m not afraid of snakes. I''ve been afraid of snakes since Xiaoxue volunteered to be my fairy beast, because it''s a guest star of all snakes. This time, I didn''t bring it here. Go ahead and I''ll wait for you with martial uncle below." Hai Long asked foolishly, "where are you going?" Mengyun gave him a white look and said angrily, "where else can you go? Go where you should go." Hai Long scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I''ve forgotten what I''m here for. OK, go down and wait for me." Mengyun showed a trace of tenderness at the bottom of his eyes. "Jupiter Ping is very beautiful. Maybe being a wooden star is the best choice." he flew up and fell down. "It''s the first time for me to see that there can be two levels of no war in the process of Xingjun''s challenge. I''m worthy of being an apprentice to fight and defeat Buddha." there was a smile in the eyes of Manjusri Bodhisattva, and his words did not prohibit the sea dragon''s face from turning red. "Bodhisattva, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with my master and his old man," said Hai Long with a wry smile on his face. Manjusri Bodhisattva said, "Jin Yao, you can continue to challenge upward. Just now, although you worked hard to ''hit'' your opponent with your arms, you must not have consumed much mana and don''t need to rest." The sea dragon was in a good mood and said with a smile, "of course not. It just didn''t let the three Bodhisattvas rest for a while. The purple ribbon appeared in his hand. In the second line, it was impressively written," Yueyao Xingjun, eel. "Seeing this name, the sea dragon''s original happy mood suddenly sank a little, recalling the peacock''s instructions, He couldn''t help but show a helpless smile on his face. ----------------------------------------------------------- Please smash more tickets, hehe. Chapter 370 Longxiang Tianji divine armor reappeared on Hailong. Because he didn''t fight with Mengyun, his mana has almost returned to its peak with the rapid recovery ability of chaotic Qi at Jinxing Ping. He slapped the wings that had no other function except to assist in flight. The Sea Dragon flew up, crossed a distance of several kilometers, and stepped on the moon star terrace shrouded in silver light. Compared with the five-star terrace below, the moon star terrace is extremely barren. There are no plants here, only irregular pits, but surprisingly, the spirit contained in these pits is much stronger by the five-star terrace below. Before falling, Hailong saw a man floating over the center of yuexingping, thousands of meters away, and he could clearly feel the strong murderous spirit from each other. Eel, yes, that''s the eel. When the sea dragon noticed him, the eel also saw the sea dragon. He looked at the sea dragon who had just changed out the robe symbolizing the king of the Obsidian star. The cold light flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice: "you didn''t disappoint me. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. I hope your injury has healed." Hailong nodded and said, "yes, it''s ready." The killing power of the eel rose, and the breath locked the sea dragon. "Well, since your injury has been cured, we can fight fairly. If you lose, give me back the peacock. I don''t mind what happened before, but if you dare to harass her again, I will kill you in the most cruel way." The sea dragon showed a joking smile at the corner of his mouth, "that depends on what you can do. One thing I want to remind you, peacocks are not goods. Even if you win, I''m useless. The most important thing is that you must win her heart." The eel was stunned, and his murderous spirit suddenly weakened. He said coldly, "I don''t need you to teach me. I had childhood friends with the peacock. If it weren''t for you, how could we have a conflict. Boy, you''re ready to continue." "Wait a minute," said Hailong. "How about we gamble before we start?" "Bet? What do you want to bet?" the eel said impatiently. "It''s very simple. I bet I can beat you in three attacks. If I win, you must promise me three things. If I lose, I''ll never pester the peacock, or heaven and earth will be killed." The silvery white mana around the eel''s body fluctuated violently, and his eyes looked at the sea dragon like fire, "you underestimate me, Yueyao Xingjun. Three attacks? Even if you attack 300 times, what can you do to me?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "Yueyao Xingjun? I''m afraid you can''t keep this name for too long. I just ask you, do you dare to bet with me. If you don''t dare, forget it." If it was normal, the eel would naturally consider some details of the gambling contract with a calm state of mind, but at this time, he was angry, and the peacock was too important to him. He didn''t think about it at all. The cold voice said, "OK, I''ll bet with you, but don''t regret it." of course, he didn''t know. Even if the sea dragon lost the gambling contract, there was no loss. The Sea Dragon said calmly, "I''ve never regretted what I''ve done. I''m going to start." he was not sure and could not win the eel in three attacks, but at this time, the smell of the eel was chaotic, so how can he play the best level? The sea dragon slowly raised his right hand, and the sharp blade instantly matched his fingers, like an illusion. Driven by the cloud piercing style, he rushed to the eel. The Phoenix Harp in the eel''s hand trembled, and the sword air mixed with the peacock plume suddenly came out, instantly sealing all the attack routes of the sea dragon. It was a hundred birds facing the Phoenix. Not long ago, he hit the sea dragon with this move. Prompted by the ninth ice bone coagulation method, the attack power of eel has reached the peak, far exceeding its master Dapeng Mingwang. The sea dragon''s body stopped suddenly without any warning. He shouted in a deep voice: "the first attack." his right hand waved sharply, and the five blue light blades suddenly split at the birds and Phoenix in front of him with strong rotation. At the same time, the sea dragon''s body turned and instantly sent a thunderbolt to the eel, three dozen plus six attacks of God, man and ghost. A hundred birds and a phoenix are used in the eel''s hand. Its power is really powerful. The edge of dragon Xiang''s splitting sky is twisted and crushed in the fierce sword Qi. However, Hailong''s thunderbolt three dozen followed up. Although it was not as compact as the combo, it had reached the limit he could reach. The eel''s hundred birds and Phoenix sword only offset the attack of Qianjun chengyuyu, but the sea dragon had six moves. However, he had to step back, throw out his Phoenix piano and fly to the shadow of the golden cudgel with the potential of flying birds into the forest. Since the last time he and Ding man were still defeated by the monkey king, they have worked hard. They have been practicing in isolation for hundreds of years. Not only has the ice bone coagulation Dharma unprecedented broken through the Ninth level, but also they have a deeper understanding of the hundred bird sword and the ice soul cold knife. After the bird threw into the forest and used it, he immediately had a blue flashing ice skate in his hand. The ice skate broke suddenly and rushed up with all the mana of the eel. At the beginning, the monkey king once defeated Ding man and eel with three thunderbolts. The sea dragon''s cultivation at this time is no worse than that of the monkey king with the help of immortal tools. The powerful attack power of the six combos is beyond Ding man''s ability to resist. In the twinkling light, both the Phoenix piano and the ice skate flying from the broken blade are twisted into powder, At the same time, the burst of mana also shook the eel and flew out. However, at this time, the light in the eel''s hand flashed, but there was a two-color ice skate that made the sea dragon cold. Of course, he remembered Princess peacock''s explanation that three attacks had passed. What would the sea dragon do? Just as the eel flew back, holding a two-color ice skate in his left hand and taking out a phoenix piano in his right hand, he thought he was enough to resist the sea dragon''s next attack, he suddenly felt a severe pain from his right shoulder. At the same time, the incomparably powerful impact drove his body to fly backwards. He clearly saw that the blood of the canopy splashed from his body, But he didn''t understand what the sea dragon hurt himself with. Heavy, heavy, the eel fell on the cold ground and rubbed his body back a hundred meters before stopping. The pain of his body was far less than that of his heart. He felt so cold, three times, really only three attacks, and he lost. The dignified Yueyao Xingjun was so embarrassed. After years of hard cultivation, I lost. I lost not only the name of Yueyao Xingjun, but also my dignity and wife. The sea dragon floated to the eel, looked at his desperate eyes and said calmly, "three attacks, right?" with a suction from his right hand, he sucked up the two-color ice skate that might threaten his life in the eel''s hand and threw it aside. The eel just lay on the ground and looked up at the sky, "I lost. You are strong. I won''t find any objective reasons to cover up my failure. But can you tell me what immortal method you used to defeat me. Let me understand." The sea dragon stretched out his hand and showed it to the eel, saying: "It''s this fairy weapon that hurt you. Frankly, my first two attacks were to make it invisible in the third attack, and limit its breath with mana. If you are careless, you will be seriously damaged. Even if you try your best to deal with it, the terrorist attack power of my fairy weapon will surprise you. It''s called immortal killing robbery." Originally, in order to defeat the eel in three moves, the sea dragon came up with this method. He had some reservations when launching the six consecutive attacks. He input part of his mana into the immortal killing robbery through the control of mental power. When the eel dissolved the six consecutive attacks, the immortal killing robbery gently shook out from his hand. The immortal killing robbery was originally black. Under the protection of mana, he came quietly and broke the eel''s body protection Defense, penetrate from his right chest and successfully defeat the eel in three attacks. The eel looked pale, nodded and said, "I see. Your magic weapon not only broke my defense, but also hurt my divine sense. I lost today''s war completely. You can continue to challenge my eldest brother. With your strength, I think it should be no problem to defeat him who is a little higher than me. Just, I have one thing to ask you. I hope you agree." The sea dragon smiled and said, "tell me." The eel''s eyes showed a trace of sadness, "take good care of the peacock, she is a good girl." after saying this, he suddenly got up and rushed at the two-color ice skate thrown aside by the sea dragon. "Pa." with a wave of the sea dragon''s big hand, the chaotic Qi flew the eel like a whip, flipped several times in the air and fell heavily to the ground. "What are you doing? Don''t I even have the right to die?" the eel glared angrily at the sea dragon. The Sea Dragon said naturally, "no, of course you don''t have the right to die. Have you forgotten our bet? You can''t die until you finish my three things. When you finish my three things, I won''t stop you." The eel looked at the sea dragon with hatred, and his voice squeezed out from his teeth. "OK, I''ll admit defeat. Say it, what do you want me to promise?" he was not afraid of death. He didn''t care what the sea dragon asked. The sea dragon smiled and said, "the first thing is very simple. I''ll heal you now. You can''t resist at all. You must cooperate with me. Remember, you lost to me." The eel was stunned and said, "heal? Do you want to heal me?" "Don''t resist." with a flash of light and shadow, the sea dragon had flown to the eel, sucked up his body with his right hand and pressed it directly on his chest. The pure fire attribute, chaotic temperature and poured into the eel, moistening his severely damaged divine consciousness. The eel was shocked. He looked at the sea dragon in surprise, relaxed and let the sea dragon treat him. The terrible penetrating wound on his shoulder had healed a lot. Although he was covered with blood, the wound no longer bled out. The light red mist was emitted from the sea dragon and wrapped the eel and himself. He had done his best to cure the divine consciousness for the eel in a short time. The three Bodhisattvas floating in mid air kept looking at them, and the Samantabhadra said, "it seems that the sea dragon has a purpose!" Guanyin Bodhisattva said, "I can see that everything he does is kind. Let him do it. Wukong really has a good apprentice. It seems that he has begun to have a group to support himself, as the Buddha said." As time went by, when the sea dragon determined that the eel''s divine consciousness had completely returned to normal, he took back his mana. The light red fog dispersed, and the eel looked at the pale sea dragon puzzled, "why? Why did you do this? It''s not good for you." Hailong smiled and said: "Of course, it''s good for me. If you can''t recover completely, how can you help me complete the other two things? You should understand that once the divine consciousness is seriously damaged, it will be very troublesome if it is not repaired in time. You don''t need my help for your trauma. It won''t take long for your self-healing ability to recover. I know you won''t thank me. After all, I''m all for it Think for yourself. Now, I''ll ask you to do the second thing. " The eel said coldly, "tell me. If you let me do anything sorry for big snow mountain, I won''t promise even if I break my oath." at this time, he had calmed down a little and suddenly raised his vigilance. Hailong smiled and said, "you can rest assured that the other two things I asked you to do have nothing to do with the big snow mountain. The second thing is very simple. I hope you will listen to me tell a story." The eel was even more surprised. "Tell a story? Is that what you want?" The Sea Dragon said positively, "yes, this is my request. Maybe you will think it''s a child''s play, but it''s really very important. You owe me, so you must listen to it. That day, I left the Buddha world with my wife piaomi and some friends to return to the fairy world..." "Wait a minute. Your wife? How can your wife be ethereal, you, you are not..." The sea dragon looked at the eel with a smile in his heart, but his face remained calm and said: "There are three of my wives. No, it should be four. Misty is just one of them. Let me finish the story. We got lost after returning to the fairy world from the Buddha world. We didn''t know where we were. At this time, we met a fairy who was wearing a beautiful seven color dress. You are very familiar with this person, Princess peacock, who grew up with you, At that time, she looked very frightened... "Hailong began to briefly explain how to meet the peacock and how to block the Tianzhu for the peacock. Later, he fought with Dapeng Mingwang and left with the peacock. "No, it''s impossible. You must have made it up, not like this." the eel roared angrily. Hai Long''s expression was very calm and said calmly: "Of course, that''s not what you know. If I guessed right, Tianzhu must have told you that I robbed your peacock, and even told you that I made trouble in the snow mountain and hurt your master Dapeng Mingwang. Your master simply gave a default. Then you went out of the mountain with brother Dingman to find me and the peacock, right?" The eel looked at the sea dragon and murmured, "yes, Tianzhu told me so. Moreover, he also said that you raped the peacock. Only when you were forced to leave the snow mountain with you." Chapter 371 Hailong scolded secretly in his heart, but his expression remained calm, "But have you thought about a question? I think you know better than me about your younger martial brother Tianzhu''s character. You believe his words so easily? Your master Dapeng Mingwang will never admit it directly. At most, it is a ambiguous answer. Did you believe them without going into the details? No wonder the peacock will be angry with you. You are so angry After so many years of feelings, you don''t trust her? Even if you are overwhelmed by anger, you should calm down. " "My eldest brother and I have some doubts about Tianzhu, but I saw you holding a peacock that day!" the eel''s tone was not so firm. The Sea Dragon said angrily, "hold your head. Your precious peacock was shocked by the sound of the original sacred animal rosefinch. I''m afraid she has something to do. I just grabbed her shoulder to help her heal. It''s also called holding. Even if I held her later, I wasn''t beaten by you. Fortunately, I have the armor of the heavenly pole, otherwise I don''t know how I died." The eel staggered back a few steps, "this, this is all true. I, I still can''t completely believe you." Hai Long said angrily: "Would you rather believe in Tianzhu than peacock? I''ll take you to see your senior brother when I''m finished. Then, listen to her. However, she doesn''t have such a good temper as me. In fact, the best way to prove it is that after you marry peacock, you two make out and know whether she has been violated by me? This kind of thing can''t be fake. Love is necessary You should trust each other, brother eel. I think you know how to practice all day. I''m afraid that the big method of ice bone coagulation has even frozen your brain. " "Stop talking. Come with me. I''ll take you to the eldest martial brother. His mind is much better than mine. Let him judge for me." his heart is in a mess at the moment. If everything Hai Long said is true, he really doesn''t know how to face the peacock. The sea dragon smiled and said, "now that you are an obsidian king, should you ask the three Bodhisattvas for instructions first?" The eel patted his head and hurriedly said to the three Bodhisattvas in the sky: "the eel wants to ask the three Bodhisattvas to allow me to go to rixingping with the sea dragon. There is something important that needs my eldest brother Dingman''s help." Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "go with you and the sea dragon. I think it seems difficult to fight this last game. I have also heard the story of eel and sea dragon. In fact, with your cultivation, you can see that what he said is true. Sometimes it is very important to face these two words." When the eel was shocked, its eyes showed a complex look. With a slight sigh, it flew to rixingping, the highest of qixingping. The sea dragon flapped its wings and followed behind the eel. In an instant, they had stepped on the rixingping, which symbolized the dignity of the highest star king. The sun star terrace is very hot. Even Hailong can clearly feel that the surrounding air is getting hot. Bursts of hot fairy Qi are constantly introduced into his body from below. The previously consumed chaotic Qi is recovering twice as fast as usual. He secretly praised it. It''s a good place and worthy of being the territory of the sun Yao star king. There are only a few fairy grasses on the ground of rixingping. It seems to be a golden ocean, and even the ground emits a faint golden light. In the halo flow, the silver robe of the sea dragon and the blood stain of the eel are particularly vivid in the golden world. The eel seemed to suddenly think of something. He stopped fiercely and said, "no, Rixing Ping is completely different from other six-star Ping. Here, everything will only be controlled by riyao Xingjun. As long as outsiders come, they will be directly attacked." sure enough, before his voice fell, a large amount of golden light came in front of him. Knowing that the eel was not healed, the sea dragon quickly blocked in front of him, and the sharp blade of his right hand appeared. With the help of the dragon flying, he tore the golden awn in front of him when he cracked the sky. However, the attack of rixingping was obviously not so simple. The whole rixingping was like shrouded in a huge absolute space, and countless lights with gorgeous golden tail flames continued to attack the sea dragon and eel. The eel smiled bitterly and said, "I wouldn''t come here to find my eldest brother on weekdays. His place is too big. He has to be baptized by rixingping every time he comes. Be careful. Every attack must be completely dissolved, otherwise, once it meets the later attack, it will have the effect of superposition. Once the superposition is too much, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with when the Buddha comes." Reminded by the eel, the sea dragon increased the intensity of his attack, but before, in order to defeat the eel with three attacks, he spent a lot of mana. Later, he restored his divine consciousness for the eel. The Qi of chaos has gone to 78 / 10 at this time, and it is more and more difficult to resist the attack of sunrise Xingping. The light of the gold hoop rod has been much dimmed. All the pressure is enveloped in the sea dragon. His breath It''s getting faster and faster. The recovery speed of chaotic Qi is not as fast as what he consumes now. He doesn''t know how long he can last. Seeing that the sea dragon was in a bad situation, the eel knew that he had lost too much mana. He quickly transported the ice bone coagulation method to help the sea dragon share some of the pressure with the potential of snow mountain destroying his heart and palm. "Has the Challenger come? It seems that my position as Yao Xingjun is about to give way to Xian." the surrounding pressure suddenly disappears, the violent air flow in rixingping becomes calm, and Ding man in white appears in their sight. Ding man seems to see them too. The forward speed increases suddenly, almost just a few sprints, and has come to the sea dragon and eel. "Second brother, what''s the matter with you?" looking at the blood stain on the eel, Ding man couldn''t help showing a trace of evil spirit in his eyes. The light in his hand flashed and the Phoenix piano appeared. He and the eel knew the same situation. When the sea dragon came with the eel, he naturally understood that his junior brother was hurt by the sea dragon. He and the eel grew up together. They were brothers and sisters. How could he not be angry when the eel was hurt? "Big brother, don''t do it." the eel flew up and rushed to Ding man. The sea dragon gasped a few times and kept breathing the chaotic Qi in his body. He said, "brother Dingman, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Ding Manhan said in a voice, "I can''t afford to call you that. You''d better call me by my name. According to your dress, you should have defeated my second brother to become the Yueyao star king. Do you want to be the first person in qixingping? Come on." Before Hai Long could speak, the eel in a hurry said, "brother, I''m not looking for you to fight with him. Just now..." then, he carefully told Ding Manxu what had happened on yuexingping. When he said that he had completely lost under the sea dragon''s three attacks, Ding man''s eyes were full of incredible look. What followed surprised him even more. Listening to the eel''s words, Ding man''s face gradually became dignified. From time to time, he looked up at the sea dragon and showed a thoughtful look. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hailong was also happy to be at leisure. He quickly restored his Mana by taking advantage of the hot immortal spirit of rixingping. "..., elder brother, do you think what he said is true? Is it true that the boy of Tianzhu is lying to us?" Ding man sighed, "brother, don''t you understand? If the sea dragon lied to you, why did he save you? Even if you can''t kill people in the challenge of Xingjun, he can let you live and die, and your divine consciousness is destroyed. It''s difficult for you to recover your accomplishments. Tianzhu, I''ve tolerated you for too long." speaking of this, Ding man turned his eyes to the sea dragon and gave a deep salute, "Good brother, I''ll make amends for the eel and my previous impoliteness. In the future, if brothers can use our place, just speak. I will deal with the matter of heaven''s punishment properly." The sea dragon smiled and shook his head and said, "nothing. The past has passed. Brother eel, the third thing I asked you to do is to make amends to the peacock. She is angry with you now. You should know her temper better than me. You should be careful." The eel''s face became paler and staggered back a few steps. Suddenly, he fell to his knees with a plop. Tears fell down his face and worshipped the sea dragon. The sea dragon was startled and hurriedly flew forward to help the eel, "brother, what are you doing?" The eel tugged at its mouth, "Brother Hailong, I''m not human. I believe the villain''s words. You saved the peacock''s innocence, and I deserve it. But how can I face the peacock now? Even I can''t forgive myself. It''s all my fault. If I had been with the peacock all the time, all this would not have happened. If you hadn''t saved her, once she was insulted by heaven''s punishment, I will die a hundred times. " Ding man pulled the eel up from the ground and said, "second brother, why have you become so cowardly? Since you are wrong, you have to face it bravely. Although the peacock is angry with you now, I believe she will always forgive you. Brother Hailong, I have no face to compete with you for the position of star king. It is natural to occupy this position with your strength to defeat the eel with three attacks." The golden light suddenly released from Ding man''s body. In the halo flow, Hailong only felt that he had something more. The breath of rixingping was no longer so deep and became extremely peaceful. In an instant, he had clearly felt that he had become the master here. "The sea dragon challenges the riyao Star King Ding man to win and ascend the throne of riyao star king. I hereby announce to the fairyland." the voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva spread out peacefully. Centered on rixingping, it spread quickly around, and all immortals within thousands of miles heard the sound clearly. Soon, the news that the sea dragon ascended the throne of riyao Star King will spread all over the fairyland. Hai Long looked at his name at the top of the purple ribbon and felt the power of the golden robe symbolizing riyao Xingjun. He felt proud. Although he had not fought in three challenges, he had enough self-confidence. All this was in exchange for his strength. Riyao Xingjun finally boarded the stage of the peak of the fairy world. Everything on the sun star terrace is under his control. The sea dragon subconsciously probes his mind into the sun star terrace. Under the control of the sea dragon, the hot fairy gas suddenly surges thousands of times. With the support of this incomparable surging mana, the chaotic gas suddenly recovers to its best state. A dazzling golden light flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes and said excitedly: "I see. It''s no wonder that my martial uncle let me get the position of the sun star king. After becoming the master of the Sun Star Ping, my mana is almost endless." if I can practice here for a long time, my cultivation will improve at least several times faster than usual. Timon said in surprise: "Do you mean you can use the immortal fire here? The rixingping itself is composed of immortal fire. Although the immortal fire is not as good as the Taiyi bipolar true fire of Zhenyuan Daxian, the Qilin holy fire of Qilin and the nine heavenly samadhi true fire of Taishang Laojun, here, rixingping is completely composed of immortal fire. The total amount is unimaginable, but I don''t remember The cultivation of fighting and defeating Buddha is fire! Because the breath here is contrary to what I have learned, I seldom come on weekdays. "A sense of terror arises in his heart. If the sea dragon can absorb the power of immortal fire on the sun star terrace, how powerful he will become? Maybe no one can compete with him in the fairy world in the future. Hai Long was filled with excitement. "Although the master''s cultivation is not fire, mine is. Thank you for your success, two eldest brothers. Let''s go down now. I think the peacock should wait too." he has decided to practice on the sun star terrace for a period of time after he returns from the sacred beast earth Xuanwu. The eel shook his head. "No, I won''t go. You go. Hai Long, please tell the peacock that the eel will never see her again." The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "brother eel, don''t forget that you lost to me. Do you want to break the contract?" The eel grabbed his hair in pain, "don''t force me, don''t force me. Now I just want to find a seam to drill in." The sea dragon smiled strangely and said, "brother eel, I know you''re afraid that the peacock won''t forgive you. If I tell you that I''m sure she can forgive you, aren''t you afraid to see her?" The eel was stunned and looked up at the sea dragon. "Do you have a way? But that''s impossible! Don''t mention the peacock. Even I can''t forgive my stupidity. I''m so stupid. How can I believe that bastard Tianzhu? Thank you, brother. I hurt you at the beginning, but you were willing to help me. But don''t comfort me, otherwise, my heart will be more uncomfortable." The sea dragon smiled and said, "there''s nothing to comfort. The Bodhisattva didn''t say that he should always face what he should face, but he used different methods to face it and got different results. Yes, the peacock really blames you, but there''s no room for turning around, because I can see that she still loves you very much. As long as she still loves you, everything will be easy to solve." ----------------------------------------------------------- EBay tickets and VIP tickets all hit me. Chapter 372 Not only the eel was surprised, but even Ding man couldn''t help saying, "Hai Long, do you really have a way to make them reconcile?" The Sea Dragon said with confidence, "of course there is a way. Come on, you go down with me and I''ll tell you as you go." then, the three people saluted the three Bodhisattvas in the air at the same time and floated up and went under the Seven Star terrace. Manjusri looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva strangely and asked, "does he really have a way to deal with it? I can''t figure it out with my wisdom. What is he going to do?" in the Buddhist world, the symbol of wisdom, he has always claimed to be the smartest in the Buddhist world, but he didn''t understand the intention of the sea dragon. The Guanyin Bodhisattva smiled and said, "although you are full of wisdom, you naturally don''t know much about the seven emotions and six desires. According to my guess, maybe the method mentioned by Hailong will be a bitter meat trick." The Manjusri Bodhisattva was stunned and said, "it''s so simple?" Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded and said, "yes, that''s it. It''s time for us to go back to the Buddha world." When the three Buddha lights up, the figure of the three Bodhisattvas gradually shrinks and goes high into the sky. ¡­¡­ The peacock waited anxiously. Xuantianbing smiled and said, "girl, what are you worried about? Don''t worry, Hailong has a sense of propriety." The peacock''s pretty face was slightly red. He threw it low and said, "I''m not in a hurry!" Xuantianbing smiled and said, "you haven''t said it''s urgent. You''ve looked up at the sky for 137 times. Even a fool can see your look. Wait, yun''er has come back for a while, and they should be over soon." Mengyun played with the love in his hand and said, "eel is definitely not the opponent of sea dragon, and Dingman can''t. maybe if they work together, they can win. But of course, that''s impossible." The peacock smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not worried about these. The eel bastard is a dead brain. It''s hard for him to change what he recognizes. I''m afraid he won''t listen to the explanation of the sea dragon! He has a two-color skate in his hand. He hurt the sea dragon last time. If he hurt the sea dragon with a two-color skate this time, I..." Hearing the words "two-color skate", Mengyun and xuantianbing turned pale at the same time. Of course, they understood what it represented. The West queen mother once told them that the most terrible thing about the big snow mountain is the poison of the two-color skate that can''t be cracked. Although no one has been hurt by the two-color skate, its deterrent force makes no one dare to underestimate the big snow mountain. Mengyun flashed to the peacock and grabbed her shoulder. "What are you talking about? The eel has a two-color skate in his hand?" The peacock smiled bitterly: "Eel and brother Dingman are the strongest experts in the big snow mountain. There are three two-color skates in the big snow mountain. Except for my uncle Dapeng Mingwang, the other two are on them. Brother Dingman should be measured, but eel''s mood is unstable now. I''m afraid he will use the two-color skate regardless of everything. Although Hailong has the protection of Tianji God armor, the two-color skate is The poison penetration is very strong. I''m afraid he may not be able to resist it! " Mengyun''s pretty face turned white. Her cultivation was still on the Xuantian ice. She broke through the air without any hesitation and was about to fly to yuexingping. At this time, they heard the voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva. "Hai Long challenges Ding man, the emperor of riyao, to win and ascend the throne of emperor of riyao. I hereby inform the fairy world." Mengyun''s delicate body was fixed in the air and murmured, "he succeeded, he succeeded." The peacock was also stunned and stared at the immortal cloud in the air. Her mood was even more uneasy at this time. Since the sea dragon had become a new sun Yao star, he must have defeated Ding man and eel. How is the eel now? She really regretted that she let the sea dragon hurt the eel in her anger. The three women were waiting. The difference was that the expression on the faces of Xuan Tianbing and Meng Yun was different The peacock is full of worry. The red and white light floated and fell. Almost the next moment after they broke the immortal cloud, they had fallen gently on the ground. There were two people, no, three people. It was the sea dragon, Dingman and eel. But the eel was held in the arms of the sea dragon, as if there was only one breath left. "Ah! Eel fish -" the peacock seemed not to see the sea dragon and Dingman at all, and rushed to the sea dragon. The eel''s whole body was covered with blood, and his face was very pale. Especially the terrible penetrating injury at the connection between the right shoulder and the right chest looked very terrible. His chest was constantly undulating and seemed to be struggling to breathe the spirit of the fairy. In the peacock''s impression, her eel is always so handsome and full of arrogant momentum. However, at this time, the eel is so weak and has only a glimmer of vitality. "Why? Why?" the peacock raised his head fiercely and stared at the sea dragon. The sea dragon showed a trace of shame in his eyes, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, peacock, eel. He''s too powerful. In order to defeat him, I had to kill him. As a result, I couldn''t stop at the last moment. He was badly hurt by my immortal killing robbery. I''m afraid..." Tears kept falling from the peacock''s face like a broken kite. "Why? Sea dragon, why are you doing this? I just let you hurt him, but I didn''t let you kill him! What do you want me to do when he died? Brother eel, don''t die, don''t die!" the peacock held the eel in the sea dragon''s arms into his arms and burst into tears. The Sea Dragon said sadly, "I don''t want to do this, but at that time he took out the two-color ice skate. I had to launch the strongest attack. I''m sorry, peacock." The peacock raised his head fiercely and looked at the sea dragon with hatred. He wanted to say something, but he never said it. The eel''s face showed a trace of ruddy, slowly opened his eyes, "peacock, is peacock you?" "It''s me, eel. Do you feel better when you wake up? You''ll be fine. I''ll try to save you." The eel shook its head gently and said: "No need. Peacock, I''m wrong. Although I was hurt by the sea dragon, I don''t hate him. He has told me everything. I''m wrong. I''m so wrong. I''m bad. I listened to the slander of the villain Tianzhu and misunderstood you. Peacock, I''m wrong. Can you forgive me? I didn''t care much about you before, but I really love you, eel Fish has only loved you in his life. " Hailong turned to Mengyun, with a smile on his face and said, "if it''s so numb, I''ll get goose bumps all over my body." Mengyun stared at him and said, "are you still laughing? Now you can laugh. What''s the matter with you? How can you hurt the eel so badly? What can you do after you let the peacock do?" The sea dragon smiled and whispered, "am I such a careless person? Watch it. In order to make up for them, the play will continue. It will save them from estrangement!" "Play..." Mengyun looked at Hailong in surprise and seemed to understand something. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Hailong left rixingping and flew down. "Sea dragon, what can I do to make the peacock not blame me? Tell me!" the eel said eagerly. Hailong smiled and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. I have a way that doesn''t work well. I just want you to cooperate." "What can I do? Don''t sell off. Can''t I beg you?" "It''s very simple. After you go down later, you will use the blood stain on your body to pretend that you are seriously injured. Then you can say something from your heart to the peacock. She loves you so much. How can she blame you when you are seriously injured? As for everything else, it''s up to me. However, you have to do a full set of drama. You don''t want to be exposed by the peacock." The eel was stunned and said, "is it so simple? Is it really OK?" Hailong smiled and said, "it''s that simple. Don''t worry, everything has me. As long as you don''t reveal your secrets, I will make you reconcile as before." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Eel, I love you too! Don''t worry. Even if your body is destroyed, I''ll take your Divine sense and try to help you rebuild your body. Stop talking and rest first." the peacock''s whole body is shaking. As the Sea Dragon said, how can she still take care of the eel now? The eel shook his head and said, "no, peacock, I''m not only hurt, but also my divine consciousness will be scattered. Can you forgive me before I go? If there is an afterlife, I will always stay by your side and never leave easily." "I forgive you, I forgive you. Don''t afterlife, I just want this life! Although I blame you for misunderstanding me, I didn''t expect this. Eel, if you die, I won''t live alone." Hai Long was almost here when he saw the play. He stepped forward, walked up to the peacock and said, "peacock, don''t be sad. Just now brother Dingman and I helped the eel calm down temporarily. Now there is only one way to save him, but I''m not absolutely sure. Would you like to try?" "Yes, I do. Tell me quickly. I''ll try whatever I can." Hailong nodded and said: "Well, wait here. I''ll ask Guanyin Bodhisattva for a drop of jade liquid. Maybe that can keep the eel''s divine knowledge. Just now, the Bodhisattva left immediately after I got the title of riyao star king. I''ll try my best to chase him, but you must not let the eel elder brother get any stimulation during this time, and you have to constantly give him Qi to maintain his life , the meridians in the eel''s body are so deep that the breath can only be passed by mouth. Remember, before I come back, the breath can''t stop. Otherwise, I''m afraid even if the Tathagata Buddha comes, he can''t save him. " The peacock blushed, but now it''s about the life and death of her beloved. She stopped talking and kissed the eel''s lips for the first time to soften her mana into her body. Hai Long looks at Ding man and winks at him. Ding man stares at him, as if to say, your boy is too bad. Flying up, in a flash, the sea dragon had rushed into the clouds in the air. As soon as the cloud broke into the upper fairy world, Mengyun caught up. "Why did you follow me? The peacock will doubt it later." Mengyun looked at Hailong with a smile and said, "what do you doubt? Her heart is completely on her eel brother. There are few people around. Do you think she will pay attention? Hailong, I find you are really good or bad. No wonder they are all dead to you. You can think of such a sinister idea." The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said, "I''m wronged! I haven''t used similar methods on them. I..." Mengyun gave him a white look and said, "OK, needless to say, I understand. Anyway, you are not a good thing. If you deceive others, peacocks cry so sad, your men are cruel." The sea dragon sighed and said: "I''m also good for them. If the eel directly comes back and admits her mistake to the peacock, I''m afraid he won''t forgive him for a while with the peacock''s temper. Even if they reconcile in the future, I''m afraid there will be some estrangement in their hearts. But now it''s different. Although the eel is pretending, the peacock''s true feelings show her deep love for the eel, and the eel will only love her more in the future Moreover, he can also take this opportunity to speak out his heart. The so-called death of man is good, and the peacock will certainly listen to it at this time. Wait for us to go back and make a fake jade liquid to let the eel "live" again. The joy of rebirth after robbery will certainly be diluted. Their feelings will only go higher, and the great joy after great sorrow will be more cherished by them Is there anything wrong with this? I really want to help them! " Mengyun found that the sea dragon''s eyes were hazy, and even a layer of tears flashed. He came forward and took his big hand and said, "what''s the matter with you? Did you think of anything? In fact, I guessed your intention. I just couldn''t bear to see your proud appearance, so I deliberately argued with you. How can I not understand that it''s good for them?" The Dragon shook his head and said: "I''m fine. I just think of them. You know what? I promised my martial uncle that I would never be tired of children''s private affairs before I made achievements. That''s why I left misty and shadow. I really miss them in my heart, but I have to go. Mengyun, although the relationship between us has been determined, I still can''t be with you and leave for the time being After opening here, go back to Sanqing temple with your sister xuantianbing. I can rest assured when you are there. " Mengyun frowned slightly and said, "what is achievement? You are now the sun Yao star king. Isn''t it an achievement?" The sea dragon sighed, "don''t ask, you''ll understand later." Mengyun snuggled into the arms of the sea dragon and whispered: "I won''t pester you. It''s enough for you to promise me to keep your life. However, I don''t want to go back to sanqingguan. Life there is not suitable for me. I like quiet, but there are too many people there. One day, when you won''t be troubled by anything, I hope you will come to Jupiter Ping. I''ll wait for you there. No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for you. " ----------------------------------------------------------- Please smash all the e-bao tickets and VIP tickets at me. Thank you. Chapter 373 "Jupiter plateau? It''s really a beautiful place. Mengyun, although I mentioned them to you before, I never told them carefully. Since you have become one of them, I''ll tell you the story between us." Mengyun blushed and quietly fell in the arms of Hailong. Hailong seemed to return to his time in the human world and sighed: "Now when I think of me at that time, I really feel like a jerk. I''m not quiet about my teacher. I always take myself as the center and don''t think about others. If I can do it again, maybe everything will be different and I will have more friends in the human world. Even tianqin and Piaomiao won''t suffer so much. Unfortunately, the past has passed, and I will try my best to compensate her in the future You know, Mengyun, I''m determined to be the strongest, not only to fulfill the wishes of Shifu and Shifu, but also for tianqin!... " Talking is sometimes the best way to vent. What Hailong has been holding in his heart has been said today. He really feels so happy and comfortable. His whole body is smooth, and even his mana has recovered faster. "Martial uncle is right. I''m really entangled in love and sin. If I can''t learn to put it down, I can''t deal with these problems alone. Now, maybe I''m running away, but this should be my best choice." Mengyun stood up from the sea dragon''s arms, smiled gently and said, "the past has passed. Sea dragon, we should go down, too. I think the peacock is still in charge of the eel." Hai Long was surprised. As soon as he talked about the past, he couldn''t help forgetting the time. He left for a long time. He quickly promised and flew down. Looking at his back, Meng Yun smiled and murmured to himself, "it seems that my choice is not wrong. He really deserves my love. After so much experience, he has understood a lot." Mengyun''s judgment is not wrong. The peacock still lies on the eel to cross the air for him. She does her best to practice Kung Fu with her eyes closed. She doesn''t notice that there is a deep intoxication in the bottom of the eel''s eyes. Floating down, Hailong knew that it was time to finish the play here. He looked at Ding man''s reproachful eyes, pretended to be excited and shouted, "peacock, you can get up. I got the jade liquid of the Bodhisattva." The peacock was shocked and looked up at the sea dragon. The sea dragon sucked her and the eel''s body with both hands, wiped her left hand on the eel''s mouth, and stirred the Qi of chaos to quickly wrap the eel''s body in it. The absolute space suddenly enlarged, pushing everyone else tens of meters away. On the surface, he has begun to heal the eel with all his strength. The red fog became stronger and stronger, blocking the sight of everyone outside. The sea dragon smiled and said, "brother eel, how does this long kiss feel? Now you believe my method." "Brother, will the peacock really not blame me?" the eel was still uneasy. Hai Long smiled and said, "don''t worry. Can''t you see how much she loves you? You should treat her well in the future and don''t let her get hurt again. Moreover, she can''t know what happened today. After this incident, you should cherish each other more." The eel sighed and said, "just now I felt more guilty when I saw the peacock crying so sad. It was hard not to tell her the truth. Brother, thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid peacock and I would..." Hailong said, "OK, I don''t say much else. I suggest you stay with her in the future." The eel nodded firmly and said, "yes, this is also my plan. I won''t leave her again." Looking at the red light flowing in front of her, the peacock waited anxiously. After a while, the Qi of chaos suddenly faded. The first voice she heard was the sea dragon''s, "finally succeeded, brother eel. I apologize for hurting you so badly this time." The peacock was stunned at first, turned to be overjoyed and rushed up fiercely. The eel hugged the peacock in his arms, "good boy, don''t cry, I''m bad for everything. I''ll use all my time to compensate you, okay?" In addition to nodding, the peacock couldn''t say anything. Hailong smiled at Dingman and said, "brother Dingman, I''m going to leave here too. If we have a chance in the future, let''s talk again. Now the situation in the fairy world is delicate. I suggest you go back to the big snow mountain." Ding man''s eyes flashed coldly and said, "it''s time to go back. There are still many things to deal with." The sea dragon didn''t say anything more. He took a look at the eel and the peacock, pulled up Mengyun, flew high with xuantianbing, penetrated the immortal cloud and kicked into the upper fairyland. The peacock''s affair had been satisfactorily handled. He was much more relaxed when he put it down. "Sister Bing, when did you return to the fairyland? You haven''t gone to find the Immortal Emperor, have you?" Xuantianbing heard Hailong mention the Immortal Emperor, and a sad and cold way flashed in his eyes: "not yet. What''s the use of looking for him now? Let him demote me again? It''s my sister who gave me the immortal root and led me back to the fairy world by the primitive God. My main purpose this time is to see you. My sister is really glad that you can achieve today!" Hailong just wanted to say something, but Mengyun grabbed the front, "martial uncle, how can he call your sister? In this way, am I not a generation younger than him?" Xuantianbing smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter whether we have the seniority. When we were in the human world, we already recognized our elder sister. Could you ask him to call me martial uncle? Xiaoyun''er, you can do it today." Mengyun blushed, glanced at Hailong and said, "martial uncle, you make fun of me again." Xuantianbing said to Hailong, "it''s cheap for you again. Mengyun is the best disciple of Guanghan palace. You should treat her well in the future. I know you have many wives, but you need a bowl of water. If you bully yun''er, my sister and I won''t spare you." Hailong said with a wry smile, "I bullied her? Sister, I was whipped by her just now. It''s good if she doesn''t bully me." Xuantianbing chuckled and said, "you deserve it. What''s wrong with beating you twice? Who told you that you''ve been missing for hundreds of years? Listen to the original Heavenly Master. Tell your sister what it''s like there. Among the six worlds, except the animal world, the underworld and the demon world, there may be only the underworld." Hai Long smiled and said, "I think it''s better not to say. The eighteen floors of hell in hell are terrible." Xuantianbing said proudly, "can I be afraid of any terror? Don''t sell me off, you boy. Speak quickly." The sea dragon looked at Mengyun and said, "it''s not necessary. I''m very impressed with the eighteen layers of hell. If you want to see it, I can use my magic to show you what I saw at that time." After listening to Hailong''s words, Mengyun''s interest increased greatly and said, "that''s good! Please let it out and show us. I also want to know what the hell is like." The sea dragon smiled and asked, "are you sure you want to see it? It''s very scary." Xuantianbing said, "can''t we even afford a little terror? Don''t forget, our years of cultivation are much longer than you." The Sea Dragon said helplessly, "this is what you have to see." with his hands in a circle, the chaotic Qi condensed into a mass and slowly floated above the three people''s heads. As soon as the sea dragon''s mana was introduced, the absolute space formed by the chaotic Qi shrouded the Xuantian ice and dream clouds. In an instant, his mind seemed to return to when he was in hell. Xuantianbing and Mengyun felt a darkness at the same time. They saw a very strange scene in the absolute space of Hailong. It was as if he had come to another world, and it was dark all around. With a flash of light, a tall old man appeared in front of them. He was wearing a dark red robe with a dark breath, "you''re coming." The voice of the sea dragon sounded in his ear, "what you see now is the memory left in my divine consciousness. This is the king of hell among the ten kings of the underworld. Soon, you will see the eighteen layers of hell." Xuantianbing and Mengyun looked at each other. Although they could show the impression of divine consciousness, they could never form such an immersive feeling. At this time, they heard the voice of the sea dragon, but it was in the memory of the divine consciousness. "Hello, king of hell. Please lead the way." The king of hell nodded, didn''t say much, and turned to the front. The sea dragon followed him out not far away, and the surrounding Senran Qi was more prosperous, and countless shrill howls echoed in his ears. A tall gatehouse appeared in front of them. The gatehouse was completely repaired with the strange black stone of the underworld, engraved with five big characters - 18 floors of hell. Mengyun and Xuantian Bing are inexplicably tight in their hearts. Although they are immortals with profound cultivation, they can''t help feeling nervous when they see the legendary place of terror in front of them. Some expectations, some fears. Next, in Hai Long''s divine memory, the two women experienced the greatest fear in their lives. In the absolute space formed by the Qi of chaos, there were constant screams of fear. The sea dragon floats outside the absolute space. While controlling the display of his divine knowledge memory with his mental power, he reluctantly shakes the cast, "I said I wouldn''t let you see, you just want to see. I didn''t mean to scare you." It was not until the blade saw hell on the 18th floor that Hai Long controlled the recovery of divine consciousness and slowly removed his absolute space. When he saw Mengyun and xuantianbing, he was surprised. The two women looked at themselves as if nothing had happened, as if those screams had not come from their mouth. The sea dragon asked tentatively, "are you all right? Just now it was the 18th floor of hell." The two women looked at each other, made the same action at the same time, suddenly turned back and vomited. Fortunately, the immortals seldom eat, and they just retch. The sea dragon was startled and hurried behind them to help them stabilize their breath with his chaotic Qi. "Hai Long, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Meng Yun turned his head and stared at him. The Sea Dragon said with a bitter smile, "I''m wronged! What I showed you was what I experienced at that time. When I saw the eighteen layers of hell, I was not much better than you now. Do you think I went to hell to play? The gloom there is a sharp contrast with the sanctity of the fairyland." The second daughter''s breathing gradually disappeared, and Xuan Tianbing said, "I didn''t expect that the hell was really so terrible. I don''t want to see such a scene any time in the future. I''ve also killed, and there are no more a few, but I never thought I could torture people like that. Fortunately, I''m not a mortal, otherwise, if I make a mistake and go to the hell, wouldn''t I want to torture to death?" Mengyun took Hailong''s big hand and said, "in my impression, you don''t seem to have a safe day after you arrived in the fairyland." Her words aroused Hai Long''s concern. Indeed, from the first day he reached the fairy world, his heart had not been stable. At first, he had been worried about the misty. It was not easy to see the misty, but he had to worry about his imminent departure. "Mengyun, sister, I''m leaving." Hailong lowered his head and said faintly. Xuantian was stunned and said, "where are you going?" Hailong Road: "Shibo asked me to go to the earth holy beast Xuanwu, hoping to get more support from it. As you all know, now the Immortal Emperor has been trying to win over the experts in the fairy world. If our strength can''t always suppress him, he will find a chance to seize the real control of the fairy world, and there will be great chaos in the fairy world at that time. Shibo town will fight against the attack of the underworld in the future Several elders, such as Yuan Daxian and primitive Tianzun, have decided that we will only suppress the fairy palace instead of launching a real attack. We will wait until everything has robbed the impact of the underworld. Therefore, we need to win more powerful people in the fairy world to stand on our side. " Xuantianbing looked at Mengyun and said, "then take Yuner with you. Yuner''s cultivation is still above me and will be of great help to you." Before Hailong could speak, Mengyun said, "no, I''m afraid it will affect him if I follow him. I''m now the muyao star king. Jupiter Ping is so beautiful and the spirit of fairies is very abundant. I decided to stay here for meditation. Hailong, don''t worry. I''ll wait for you here." Hailong looked at the soft eyes in Mengyun''s eyes. He didn''t have to say anything. Mengyun''s understanding alone was enough to warm his heart. Xuantianbing looked at Mengyun in surprise, but shook his head and said, "I really don''t understand you. Hailong, I''m going back to Sanqing temple. This time I show up at qixingping. The bastard Xiandi will know soon that he owes me and will repay it one day." Hailong said coldly, "sister, I''ll be by your side when you collect the debt. I''ll say goodbye today. Sister, Mengyun, we will meet again soon." Hailong flew up, handed Mengyun a firm look, and then disappeared into the fairy cloud in an instant. Chapter 374 "Yun''er, I really don''t understand what you think? You just let him go? Hailong is very playful. To tell the truth, I don''t approve of you being with him." Mengyun chuckled and said, "martial uncle, you are his sister! I''m afraid he will be very sad if he hears you say so. Can I not let him go? He didn''t even take him with me. What am I doing with him? He has his own ideas." "Yun''er, I''m afraid you laugh more today than in the past year. Well, I have to go, too." ¡­¡­ Flying high in the sky, the sea dragon looked down at the golden robe symbolizing riyao Xingjun, and finally got the title. After returning from the underworld, he finally got a firm foothold in the fairy world. At least now, in name, the fairy emperor has no power to control himself. Tianqin, are you okay now? I really miss you. I will be the strongest in the fairy world. At that time, no one can affect us together. Five hundred years, there is still a full five hundred years! It seems that we can''t meet again until 500 years later, when the agreement between the Ming emperor and the Tathagata Buddha expires. As he was flying, the sea dragon suddenly saw a strange scene. About 3000 meters in front of him, the fairy cloud formed a huge vortex with a diameter of kilometers and was rotating slowly. The fairy cloud in the vortex was blue like his dragon Xiang Tianji God armor, although it rotated slowly, But Hailong clearly felt that a strange fear had never invaded his body and mind. What''s that? What the hell is that? I can bring such a strong sense of oppression to myself. The vortex is still rotating slowly, and the sea dragon is hesitating whether to go there or not. He has always been very curious, but reason tells him that he must stay away from which vortex, otherwise, it may bring him a painful end. At this time, the sea dragon suddenly felt the fluctuation of the fairy cloud under his feet, moved his mind, and probed down the fairy cloud. He was surprised to find that hundreds of immortals were flying rapidly through the fairy cloud in their own direction. The mana on the sea dragon flows, and the sun Yao robe on the sea dragon turns into a streamer and disappears. It condenses an ordinary robe with mana. He doesn''t want to be recognized. As soon as these were done, the fluctuation of immortal cloud suddenly became strong, and hundreds of panicked figures came out from below. Almost without any hesitation, these immortal people began to fly in the opposite direction of the vortex seen by the sea dragon. No one noticed the existence of the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s heart sank and knew that his judgment was correct. The seemingly gorgeous vortex in front of him would inevitably bring an unknown crisis. Flying up, the sea dragon lightning stopped a female immortal who fell behind. The absolute space formed by the gas of chaos instantly stopped each other''s progress, "Xianyou, wait a minute." It was a beautiful female immortal who seemed to be about 20 years old. She was stopped by the sea dragon. She was surprised. "Do you want to die? Don''t go quickly. If you are chased by the meteoric clouds, it will be over." "Sorry, I didn''t mean to stop you. It''s just strange to see you so frightened. Can you tell me what the meteoric cloud is?" the sea dragon asked curiously. The female immortal looked at the sea dragon like a monster. "Don''t you know the meteoric cloud? Thank you for being an immortal." Hailong said, "I''m from the human world to the fairyland. Because I haven''t entered the fairyland for a long time, I don''t know a lot about the fairyland. Please teach me." The female immortal said angrily, "who has time to teach you here, open the absolute space quickly, and you can''t run any later." she couldn''t wait to summon a fairy sword and cut into the absolute space formed by the Qi of chaos. It seemed that she wanted to break through by herself. Her urgency made Hailong curious about the meteoric cloud. The immortal sword cut in the absolute space without the deliberate control of the sea dragon. The powerful anti shock force bounced the female immortal back. The sea dragon looked apologetic and said, "well, I''ll take you to a safe place first, and then you''re telling me what the meteoric cloud is, how about it?" and before the female immortal answered, the red light on the gas of chaos suddenly flashed. The fairy only felt her whole body tight, and bursts of dizziness came from her mind. The next moment, the oppressive feeling that made her extremely afraid disappeared. The sea dragon untied his absolute space and said with a smile, "this should be OK. This is my place. It is also a long distance from the meteorite cloud. It will no longer threaten you." The fairy looked at the glittering golden light around, felt the burning spirit, and said in surprise, "where is this? How can you take me away from the meteoric cloud in an instant?" Looking at her frightened appearance, Hailong frowned and said, "this is my territory. I think you should have heard of qixingping. This is one of the rixingping. My name is Hailong. I haven''t asked for the name of Xianyou yet." after Hailong became the riyao star king, he left his mark on the rixingping, as long as it is within a thousand miles, He can control his body with mana at any time and return to the sun star terrace with a big move. The immortal looked at the sea dragon in surprise. "Rixingping? Are you the immortal who just won the title of riyao star king?" Hailong nodded. In order for the fairy in front of him to explain to himself the meteorite cloud, he couldn''t hide his identity anymore. "Please Xianyou answer my question. Don''t worry. You''re absolutely safe here." The fairy still looked at him in surprise, but her breath was not as urgent as before. "Rixingping, this is really a safe place. Thank you. I''m afraid I won''t have time to run and be swept in by the meteoric clouds. My name is fei''er, Lord riyao Xingjun." "My lord? Am I big? Feier Xianyou, you don''t have to be so formal. I brought you here just to find out what the meteoric cloud is." Feier''s eyes showed a trace of fear and said, "Lord Xingjun, the meteoric cloud is so famous in the fairyland. Don''t you know? It''s called the immortal''s tomb!" The sea dragon''s eyes flashed, "Immortal''s tomb? I really came from the human world. I haven''t heard of the immortal''s tomb after I ascended to the fairy world. Please say it more carefully, okay?" Feier nodded and said: "The meteoric cloud cluster existed a long time ago. Since it appeared, countless immortals have been buried in it. I don''t know how it formed. But I saw its terrible with my own eyes. When I first saw it, I saw more than ten immortals who didn''t have time to escape and were involved. They struggled desperately with their own immortal tools and absolute space, However, the meteoric cloud completely devoured them like a bottomless abyss. Even the divine consciousness could not escape. I heard from the immortals of the older generation that there were at least hundreds of thousands of immortals in the meteoric cloud. It seemed that it was conscious and would only appear in the places where immortals were dense. There would be no where it went, even if the escaped immortals would become its Food. " The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "isn''t there a way to deal with it? There are so many people with great powers in the fairy world who can unite to completely destroy the meteorite cloud." Feier said with a wry smile: "It''s not that simple. The meteoric cloud itself doesn''t have a fixed form. It''s composed of the spirit of immortals. How can it be destroyed? The reason why the predecessors in the fairy world say that it is conscious is that when it is faced with an irresistible crisis, it will immediately disperse into the spirit of immortals, but the immortals swallowed by it have no trace. I heard that the primitive God had been there before He led the disciples to destroy the meteoric cloud group, but failed several times. Instead, he swallowed up many disciples. It''s strange that the meteoric cloud group will only attack us immortals with low cultivation. It won''t appear where immortal experts gather like Wuzhuang temple and Sanqing temple. I think it must have a body hidden in the meteoric cloud group, but we The immortal doesn''t have any magic power to damage it. Previously, if we didn''t escape, when the range of the meteoric cloud group doubled, we would have a strong suction. At that time, it would be too late to run. The meteoric cloud group and the phantom cyclone of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai are called the two mysterious places in the fairy world. So far, no one knows the mystery contained in them. It''s just a phantom Cyclones are beautiful scenery to enjoy, and the meteoric clouds are the executioners who devour the lives of immortals. " Hai Long nodded and said, "I''ve been taught that there is such evil in the fairy world. Feier Xianyou, you can leave. If you fly south from here, you will be far away from the cloud group. I''m going to have a look now. The meteoric cloud group must not exist in the fairy world to harm people." Feier said in horror, "you, are you going to destroy the clouds? Then you will die." The sea dragon smiled and his whole body radiated a cyan light. The Tianji divine armor covered every part of his body in the blue light. Then, the purple light lit up on his right arm. The purple and green colors were mixed and merged into Longxiang Tianji divine armor under the action of chaotic Qi, "Don''t worry, even if I can''t destroy the cloud, I can protect myself. I must find out the secret and find a way to destroy it." as soon as the voice fell, the figure of the sea dragon became blurred in front of Feier. When Feier wanted to say something, he had lost the trace of the sea dragon in front of him. "What a powerful strength, he is really handsome." Feier stared at the place where the sea dragon disappeared. Just now, the sea dragon wore the heroic posture of Longxiang Tianji God armor, which has been deeply printed into her heart and will never be erased. Facing the meteoric cloud group again, the cloud group in front of him, as Feier said, was much larger than before, and the rotation speed also increased. The pressure of that fear became stronger and stronger. Under the protection of Longxiang Tianji God armor, the fear in the heart of the sea dragon disappeared. A clear blue light burst out all over his body, his back wings closed, and he resolutely rushed to the center of the meteoric cloud group. Closer and closer to the meteoric cloud, the sea dragon clearly saw that the surrounding had become a blue world. Every trace of blue immortal cloud floating around him will gently drive his body. The surrounding scene is gorgeous. If fei''er hadn''t listened to it, the sea dragon might have never thought that this gorgeous place was the immortal tomb that swallowed countless lives. The closer it gets to the vortex center composed of clouds, the stronger the suction force of rotation is. Since Longxiang Tianji God armor released a layer of blue light, it protected the sea dragon''s body a foot away, keeping his shape from being directly rolled in by the vortex. The sea dragon suddenly found that the back wings have a very useful effect, that is, balance. Under the continuous suction and pull of the vortex, the wings will change their shape, and even each hard feather will change accordingly, reducing the force area of the sea dragon''s body to the minimum. So far, the suction and pull force is not enough to pose any threat to him. Seeing that he was close to the center of the meteoric cloud, the sea dragon suddenly stopped. He always felt that his progress was too smooth. Although the suction and pulling force around him was amazing, as long as the cultivation was not too weak, the immortal should still be able to break free. It''s getting close to the rotating eye. Is this so-called immortal tomb''s meteoric cloud only so powerful? No, no more. Just thinking of this, the surrounding clouds suddenly changed. The originally clockwise rotating clouds suddenly stopped rotating without any warning. The Hailong, who always fought against the suction and pulling force of the clouds, suddenly felt his whole body empty, his body fell forward, and almost crashed directly into the surrounding clouds. The feeling of using the wrong force made him very uncomfortable. While Hailong was just stabilizing his body, the meteorite cloud moved and suddenly rotated counterclockwise at an unparalleled speed. From the beginning of the rotation, there was no acceleration process, and everything around was blurred. Only huge blue light and shadow flickered. The whole meteorite cloud was like a huge swallowing mouth, Swallowed the dragon''s body fiercely. The sudden violent suction force made the sea dragon have no time to adjust its mana to its best state. His body was about to be swallowed up by the surrounding clouds. During the crisis, the sea dragon suddenly flashed an aura in his mind. He found that the meteoric cloud did not seem to want to enter its spiral eye. According to common sense, the center of the meteorite cloud cluster must be the strongest point. But is that really the case? Sometimes, the strongest is the weakest. Perhaps, the spiral eye is the only way to break the meteoric cloud. The idea flashed through his mind. Hailong was full of confidence in his feeling. He suddenly gave a loud shout, his back wings fiercely opened, and tried his best to reduce his forward speed. At the same time, Hailong closed his arms in front of his chest, closed in a circle, and a huge chaotic gas appeared in front of him. At the next moment, his body rotates rapidly under the package of chaos with the limit he can bear, but the direction of his rotation is clockwise. ----------------------------------------------------------- Hit a lot of VIP tickets. Chapter 375 Giving up the resistance to the suction of the meteoric cloud, the sea dragon suddenly bumped into the cloud on the side under the rapid rotation of the chaotic gas. Different rotations clockwise and counterclockwise suddenly collide. The cloud gas and chaos gas are rubbing violently. As if it were burning, the sea dragon''s chaotic gas was red and dazzling, and the friction reached saturation in an instant. In the loud noise, the whole meteorite cloud had an instantaneous stagnation, and the huge explosive force had a strong tear. It even tore the chaotic gas of the sea dragon''s body, and at the same time, it also had an incomparable impact. Under the impact, the Sea Dragon flew like a meteorite. The wings at the back stood up in time. Under the impact, they changed the direction of flying, and suddenly rushed into the spiral eye of the meteoric cloud like lightning. After an instant of stagnation, the cloud rotates again with a stronger momentum, and the spinning eye completely devours the dragon''s body. The violent friction explosion made the sea dragon''s blood surge, but the defense of Longxiang Tianji divine armor was so strong that his body recovered at the moment of rushing into the spiral eye. The huge tearing force constantly came from around, and the blue light of the oppressed Longxiang Tianji God armor suddenly weakened. But the tearing force still can''t drive the sea dragon''s body. Resisting the constant discomfort from around, the sea dragon waved his right hand around and sent out several dragon flying cracks. The blue light flashed easily into the surrounding clouds without splashing a ripple. The sea dragon was cold in his heart. Although it was just his temptation, the attack power of Long Xiang''s splitting the sky was so powerful that it had no impact on the clouds. He finally realized the horror of the falling clouds. Everything around is completely monopolized by the clouds. You can only see about one meter around your body. The blue clouds are so strong that there is no sense of evil. If it is not for the clouds that are enough to tear Tianjun into an immortal, the sea dragon will think that he is in an ordinary immortal cloud. Although the meteorite cloud had no way to take him, it was also very difficult for the sea dragon to move. Moreover, in the rapid rotation of the rotating eye, he had already lost his sense of direction, and even his mind could not penetrate around his body. The sea dragon only tried, and his mind was almost sucked away by the rotating cloud. Facing the formless cloud, he didn''t know how to crack the meteorite cloud. The speed of the meteorite cloud is getting faster and faster. Hailong has to use the gas of chaos to assist Longxiang Tianji God armor defense. Due to the terrible tearing force, the two gems on the chest and forehead of Longxiang Tianji God armor lit up, as if the defense power had been released to the top. Hailong knows that he must not go on like this. Otherwise, once the Qi of chaos is exhausted, I''m afraid Longxiang Tianji divine armor can''t withstand the attack of tearing force for a long time. What bothered him most was that although the immortal Qi contained in the surrounding clouds was extremely pure, he could not absorb it in the rapid rotation, and the Qi root of chaos in his body could not be supplemented. Hailong is not impatient because of the current crisis. He has experienced too many crises, which has already made him accustomed to this situation. Keep thinking about all kinds of possibilities calmly. Thinking about what happened since I entered the meteoric cloud. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he remembered the way he had collided with the meteoric cloud. Now he may not be able to rotate in the opposite direction as before, because in the place of rotating eyes, he can only barely keep his body from being driven. Although his magic power is strong, it is really difficult to compete with the meteoric cloud that has existed for thousands of years. Since you can''t rotate in the opposite direction, why can''t you rotate along it? The Qi of chaos can absorb any Reiki level for its own use. The main reason why it can''t absorb the meteorite cloud group is that it rotates too violently. If it can reach the same speed as its rotation, then everything will tend to balance. Maybe the huge spirit Qi in the meteorite cloud group can be absorbed by itself. Although he knew that he might not succeed, Hailong decided to give it a try, at least better than waiting to die. The sea dragon''s own body did not move and controlled the chaotic Qi around his body to rotate slowly. At the beginning, he didn''t dare to let the rotation speed be too fast. He was afraid that the cloud gas would absorb his chaotic gas instead. However, after a period of trial, Hailong found that although the fairy gas in the meteoric cloud group was domineering, he didn''t have the ability to swallow his chaotic gas except impact and tear. Feeling this information, Hailong immediately relaxed, completely concentrated his mind outside the body, instantly formed the chaotic Qi into an absolute space with a diameter of three meters, and urged the rotation speed to the limit. In the huge blue vortex of the meteorite cloud cluster, there is a small red vortex. The rotation speed of the two vortices is constantly approaching. With the continuous rotation of its own absolute space, the sea dragon clearly feels that the surrounding clouds are not as violent as before, and the tearing force drops sharply, even without the protection of chaotic gas, It can''t threaten your defense at all. He can already feel vaguely that his choice is completely right. Finally, in constant exploration, Hailong successfully controlled his absolute space and cloud rotation to the same speed. Although it cost him a lot of chaotic gas, it was all worth it. Because, in the surrounding crazy rotating clouds, all the fairy gas crazy concentrated to his body. In the rapid rotation of chaotic gas, after removing the impurities, it quickly converted into pure fire attribute, and the chaotic gas gathered in the sea dragon. Almost just for a moment, Hailong clearly felt that his situation had changed from hell to heaven. The almost exhausted chaotic gas is quickly supplemented. In just a short time, the chaotic gas accumulated in the body has reached the best state. The absolute space gradually begins to expand to the periphery in rotation, swallowing the pure fairy gas and supplementing the body of the sea dragon. Mana cultivation is improving at an unprecedented speed. Hailong was overjoyed. He met such a good place for cultivation for the first time. If you can turn all the immortal Qi in the meteoric cloud into your own use, your own fire attribute chaotic Qi will be able to achieve great success. Although this is not enough to raise him to a level equivalent to the Tathagata Buddha, he can surpass all the great supernatural powers in cultivation. Even the immortal Zhenyuan and the primitive Tianzun are inferior in cultivation. At that time, I can really become the strongest in the fairy world. You have the qualification to go to the underworld to find tianqin. In fact, what Hailong doesn''t know is that a very important reason why he can compete with the meteoric cloud group with his own mana is the constant wind bead on him. Although the constant wind bead can''t drive away the rotating power of the meteoric cloud group, it plays an extremely important role in fixing his body and not making him lose. When the sea dragon was dreaming, everything around him changed again. The rapidly rotating meteorite cloud stopped without any warning. Due to the rapid rotation of the absolute space around the body, the feeling of sudden loss of force almost threw out the sea dragon''s body. While the sea dragon had not controlled his body, the rotation direction of the meteorite cloud changed again. The fierce friction suddenly broke out the absolute space under the sea dragon cloth, and the sea dragon''s body was thrown out like a boring shell. The explosive force was so strong that Hailong didn''t have time to control his body with his wings. The surrounding scenery had changed. He was surprised to find that he flew out of the meteoric cloud like being spit out by the meteoric cloud. It was hard to control his body. Hai Long looked at the meteorite cloud below. The coverage of the meteorite cloud was more than ten times that of the original, but the rotation speed seemed to be much slower than when he entered. It seemed that he didn''t want to entangle with him. The whole cloud drifted slowly in another direction and was in the air, The sea dragon doesn''t feel any power to attract his body. Is it afraid? An idea arose in the sea dragon''s heart. Perhaps the meteoric cloud was afraid of being swallowed up by itself, and deliberately bounced itself out. Hum, do you want to send me away like this? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. After listening to fei''er''s story, he had already made up his mind to completely destroy the meteoric cloud and not let it endanger any immortal. What''s more, this meteoric cloud group is also of great benefit to his cultivation. How can he give up easily. Without too much thinking, the sea dragon''s wings closed, wrapped his body with the gas of chaos, and flew towards the center of the meteoric cloud. This time, he didn''t have any reason to raise his mana to the limit. Although the meteoric cloud rotates rapidly with his whereabouts and wants to change his flying direction with strong suction, it is obvious that this can''t stop the sea dragon. The golden cudgel came out suddenly. Although the sea dragon could not feel its weight in his hand, its own weight always existed. The sea dragon injected mana into the golden cudgel, released its weight completely, and stabilized his body at the moment of penetrating into the spinning eye. With his previous experience, he immediately controlled the Qi of chaos to form an absolute space, followed the meteorite cloud to rotate rapidly. At the same time, Hailong also injected his mind into the absolute space and felt every change outside the absolute space. Being kicked out once, he never wanted the same thing to happen again. The meteorite cloud seemed to be a little flustered with the second arrival of the sea dragon. The cloud began to fluctuate rapidly. However, this fluctuation had no law. For a while, it rotated clockwise, for a while, it rotated counterclockwise, and for a while, the cloud was divided into several strands, rotating and colliding in different directions. Its only purpose was to drive the sea dragon out of its own range. However, after Hailong had the last experience, he became more careful and controlled the absolute space completely by his mind. He moved with the clouds quickly and slowly. Even if the meteoric cloud was divided into several strands, he could easily follow it to the strongest central position. His absolute space has never stopped absorbing the spirit Qi in the meteorite cloud group. With the improvement of mana, it is more difficult for the meteorite cloud group to get rid of him. Suddenly, all the meteoric clouds closed together and formed the previous huge vortex, but it completely stopped rotating and quietly wrapped the sea dragon in it. Only by stopping the rotation can the speed of sea dragon absorbing fairy Qi be reduced to the lowest. But even so, the promotion of chaotic Qi is no slower than that in rixingping. Hailong knew that he had five hundred years to practice. He was not in a hurry at all. He ignored the helpless act of falling clouds and continued to absorb the spirit of the surrounding fairies. Suddenly, the sea dragon felt a cold and gentle force approaching him to get absolute space. It was not the spirit of immortals, nor any mana or aura, but a spiritual force similar to his mental power. The cold voice sounded in the sea dragon''s mind, "despicable immortal, stop your ignorant and shameless behavior. Otherwise, I will completely destroy you." The sea dragon''s heart moved. While still absorbing the spirit of the surrounding fairies, he replied with his mind: "you are really conscious of falling out of the clouds. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to destroy me. If you can do it, you won''t keep me until now." The falling cloud snorted coldly and said, "yes, I am conscious. Despicable immortal, do you think I really can''t destroy you? I just have good thoughts and can''t bear to destroy you." The sea dragon disdained and said, "you don''t have to say so well. You think I''m a three-year-old and will be easily fooled by you? You''re wrong. The meteoric cloud cluster will not be called the immortal''s tomb by the fairy world if you have good thoughts." The meteorite cloud seemed angry, and the surrounding clouds dispersed around in an instant, forming a void with a diameter of nearly 100 meters around the sea dragon''s body, "What immortal''s tomb, your immortal''s existence, is the biggest threat to us. Yes, I admit that I can''t destroy your half tone chaotic gas, but you can''t destroy me either. You have absorbed nearly one thousandth of my strength, isn''t that enough? Leave now, otherwise I''d rather burn jade and stone with you than let you succeed." Its voice was full of anger and discontent. The cloud 100 meters away from the sea dragon gradually changed from blue to black, fluctuated unsteadily, and even flickered with lightning. The pressure increased suddenly, which reduced the absolute space of the sea dragon. The Sea Dragon said coldly: "Meteoric cloud cluster, why do you call me a despicable immortal? Although you are powerful, your clouds are extremely scattered and want to destroy me? Do you think it''s possible? Since I dare to fight you today, I won''t be afraid of any threat from you. I want to destroy you completely to comfort the spirits in heaven who have been devoured by you. I will never allow you to threaten anyone in the fairy world again A fairy. " ----------------------------------------------------------- (sorry, it was too late yesterday, so I got up late today. It''s still Chapter 3. Thank you for your support.) Chapter 376 "Aren''t you mean? Every immortal is mean. I am an indestructible existence. Unless you can have the powerful and pure chaos gas like the chaos king who created the world at the beginning, you can''t destroy me. My foundation is the spirit gas of the whole fairy world. Even if you can completely destroy me, the whole fairy world will not exist ¡£¡± From the tone, Hailong clearly judged that what the meteorite cloud group said was not empty words. His heart gradually calmed down and said in a deep voice: "then tell me, why do you want to be an enemy with the immortals and what good is it for you to devour the immortals?" his voice softened a lot and stopped absorbing the spirit of the surrounding immortals. He wanted to hear what the meteorite cloud group said. Because he can feel the hatred of the meteoric clouds towards the immortals. The hatred will not come for nothing. The meteorite cloud group felt the action of the sea dragon and relaxed a little, saying: "I said, my foundation is the spirit of immortals, and what are you despicable immortals doing? You are absorbing my foundation every day to strengthen yourself. The spirit of immortals will only become less and less under your continuous absorption. If someone is swallowing your body, will you hate? Every time I swallow an immortal, I will release the spirit contained in him again , only by killing all of you despicable immortals can the fairyland be peaceful. " Hai Long was stunned. He didn''t expect that the meteoric cloud group would say so. From some angles, what it said is not wrong. All immortals, regardless of their mana, are constantly absorbing the spirit of immortals to strengthen themselves, but is the spirit of immortals really limited? Since the chaotic King created the world, he will make it balanced. I''m afraid it''s not true It must be true. Thinking of this, the sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "it is said that as we know, the spirit of immortality has no end. Why do you say we have swallowed your foundation? I don''t believe that the spirit of immortality will continue to decrease." The meteorite cloud group snorted angrily and said, "of course, it''s limited. Why won''t it decrease? I said it will. Can you roll or not? If you don''t roll, I''ll launch a meteorite storm to completely destroy you. Although that will make me disappear temporarily. But in a few hundred years, I''ll gather the spirit again." The sea dragon chuckled and said: "Don''t be angry when you die. You know what? In my feeling, you are like a miser. If you can convince me, I won''t destroy you. But I''m afraid you can''t do it. Do you have any evidence to prove that the spirit of fairies is limited? I''m afraid not. The king of chaos created this world and created immortals. I think he will consider it When it comes to all problems, if the spirit of immortals is limited, then immortals should not exist. Although I don''t know what the spirit of immortals is transformed into, I believe that the spirit of immortals in the fairy world is always in balance. There are only two reasons for what you do, one is that you are stingy and the other is to strengthen yourself. Am I right? " "Stingy, what is stingy? The spirit of immortals should have been mine. You forced to rob me." After listening to Hailong''s words, the meteoric cloud group has become a little fierce and feeble. Everything Hailong said is true. The spirit of immortals in the fairy world can''t disappear. No one knows this better than the meteoric cloud group. But it is reluctant to let the spirit of immortals be swallowed up by the Immortals. It hopes that everything belongs to itself and it should be the master of the fairy world. The sea dragon snorted coldly and said: "Yours? Yes, it is indeed yours. But the fairyland is also the of all immortals. The king of chaos created immortals in the fairyland, which should belong to us, and you are just a conscious spirit of immortals. Originally, your existence will not make the immortals have any reaction, but you continue to kill immortals. I''m afraid the life that died in your hands will be counted in tens of millions. If chaos The king is there, and he will destroy you. You are the culprit in the destruction of the balance of the fairyland. " After saying this, the sea dragon''s wings spread out behind him, and rushed into the black cloud like lightning, absorbing the pure spirit gas crazily. How could he allow it to continue to exist when so many immortals died in the hands of the meteoric cloud? The reply of the meteoric cloud has confirmed the idea in the heart of the sea dragon. Even if the sea dragon guessed wrong, he will also destroy it After all, he is an immortal and will never stand on the side of the meteoric cloud group. Even if everything the meteoric cloud group said is true, the sea dragon can''t destroy himself or even destroy all the immortals to help it. In a sense, the meteoric cloud group is like a race, a race completely opposite to the immortal. When this race threatens the existence of the immortal, any immortal As long as he has the ability, he will completely destroy it, and he will never affect the world in which he exists. The sea dragon''s action made the meteorite cloud extremely indignant. Countless dark blue electric lights bombarded the absolute space of the sea dragon and forcibly shocked him back to the previously formed void. The sea dragon was awed in his heart, and the meteorite storm was really difficult to deal with. At this time, his body was paralyzed. Although it was not enough to threaten his life, if the whole meteorite cloud burst out completely, it would die It''s not what he can resist. After all, this meteoric storm is far from what the original disaster could compare. "Despicable, immortals are despicable. I, I want you to never be reborn." the meteorite cloud group roared wildly. The sea dragon ignored it and quickly transformed the spirit gas just absorbed into chaos gas to enrich his body. He has improved his mana a lot since he began to fight against the meteorite cloud group. The meteorite cloud suddenly softened, and there was a trace of helplessness in its voice, "well, that despicable immortal, can we discuss it? As long as you are willing to leave my body, I will not devour the immortal in a thousand years, how about it?" Hailong said calmly: "First of all, I want to correct you. I''m not mean. You stand in your position and feel that every immortal is mean. But if you stand in our immortal position, all your actions can''t be described as mean. Didn''t you just say that you have the ability to completely destroy me? Didn''t you say that you want me to live forever? Why discuss with me now The millennium is only a short time in the fairyland, which means nothing to me. " The pressure generated by the surrounding black clouds is greater, and the meteorite cloud group strongly presses the airway: "Yes, I really have the ability to completely destroy you. There is no doubt about this. But launching the meteorite storm will also completely destroy my current body. It will take a long, long time to recover. I don''t want to give up my current body, so I will discuss with you. In order to survive and achieve my own goal, I have never provoked an immortal with advanced cultivation People, what they devour is just ordinary immortals you completely despise. I have made such concessions, and you have benefited a lot from me. What else do you want? " The sea dragon shook his head and said, "I don''t want to do anything. Tell me the maximum you can bear. A thousand years is not enough. I think it will take tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years to recover if you are destroyed." The meteorite cloud said angrily, "despicable immortal, don''t forget that when I destroy, you will also destroy. I can recover, but you can never recover. I bombarded you with the most common meteorite storm just now. You should be able to feel its power. Do you really want to fight me?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "I don''t know how many times I have come to the edge of death, but I still live well. Meteorite, if you don''t even have any sincerity, I think we don''t need to talk about it. For the peace of the whole fairy world for tens of thousands of years, what''s my death?" "You..." the fluctuation of the meteoric cloud became more violent. For a long time, a helpless sigh sounded, "you are cruel. Well, I promise you, as long as you no longer pose a threat to me and no longer try to devour my body, I will never devour any immortal in 30000 years. It''s always OK. 30000 years, this is the limit I can bear." The sea dragon snorted and said, "fifty thousand years. There is no room for bargaining." "You... I can return to my current state in 50000 years." the anger of the meteorite cloud just calmed up again. The Sea Dragon said lazily, "what if you can recover in 50000 years? Don''t you have to go through 50000 years? I''m afraid it''s not very comfortable to change from strong to extremely weak. Do you agree to 50000 years?" After a while, the air flow around calmed down a lot, and the voice of the meteoric cloud became extremely cold, "OK, despicable immortal, you won. I promise you, I will never swallow any immortal in 50000 years. You are the most despicable and shameless immortal I have ever seen." The sea dragon touched his face, hehe smiled and said, "why don''t I feel despicable? Meteorite, if I guess right, you should be afraid of my chaotic Qi. Otherwise, with such a huge immortal Qi you have, even the immortal in the realm of great supernatural power will not be able to do anything to you." ----------------------------------------------------------- (I talked with people from the publishing house a few days ago and decided on the name of the new book. It''s called airspeed star trace. I''ll start writing immediately after the end of the book, which won''t keep you waiting. I plan to write powers with interstellar background. Mainly powers. Hey hey, do you like it?) Chapter 377 The meteorite cloud group snorted angrily and said, "of course, the realm of great supernatural power is very strong, but the foundation of those immortals is also the spirit of immortals. How can they hurt me? Only the Qi of chaos on you is my nemesis, and its swallowing power is beyond my resistance. Otherwise, why should I agree to your conditions." The Sea Dragon said, "your meteoric storm is really powerful and I can''t deal with it. However, as soon as the meteoric storm starts, I''m afraid you can''t control yourself. Otherwise, you won''t compromise so much." The meteoric cloud said, "nonsense, if it weren''t for this, I would have destroyed you. I hope you remember what you promised me today. Go, and I hope you''ll never see you again." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I also don''t want to see you again. I won''t see you again." with that, the sea dragon patted his wings and penetrated into the cloud that has returned to blue again. The meteorite cloud group has no obstacles. It turns its own cloud into an ordinary immortal cloud, which is allowed to be penetrated by the sea dragon. It is eager to send away the evil star. The immortal gas absorbed by the sea dragon just now takes hundreds of years to recover. The sea dragon penetrated into the immortal cloud and flew forward quickly. When he felt that he had flown to the center of the meteorite cloud, he suddenly stopped without any warning. The absolute space suddenly expanded, and the sea dragon raised its mental power and chaotic gas to the limit at the same time, frantically absorbing the pure fairy gas in the meteoric cloud. The surrounding clouds move with the absolute space rhythm of the sea dragon, and countless immortal Qi are constantly swallowed up. "Asshole, what are you doing? What did you promise me just now?" the meteorite cloud roared wildly. Hailong said coldly, "what I promised just now is that I won''t trouble you anymore, but I didn''t say I won''t trouble you today." "You are so despicable that you commit to self destruction." the meteorite cloud group tried to push the cloud out of the void again, but it was afraid to find that the absolute space of the sea dragon was full of strong suction, and the cloud around him had lost control. The Sea Dragon said calmly, "I said, I won''t trouble you in the future, but I don''t include today. You think you killed so many immortals. Will I let you go easily? You''re too simple. I just promised you on the surface, just to let you relax your vigilance. Today is your time of death." The meteorite cloud is crazy, the surrounding clouds are turning black again, and the huge pressure is constantly pressing on the sea dragon, but it speeds up his absorption. "Despicable immortal, aren''t you afraid of death? As long as you leave now, everything I promised just now still counts, how about it?" it has been alarmed, but in this moment, it has one thousandth of its strength sucked away by the sea dragon. The Dragon shook his head and said: "Why should I trust you? Don''t tell me you have credit. I won''t be fooled. What''s death? I''m not afraid of death. Come on, let''s destroy together. Your chances are few. If I absorb too much power, I''m afraid you can''t destroy me again by launching a meteoric storm. Ha ha ha ha. Dead Fairy Friends, I''ll avenge you today. I think, although you have no divine knowledge, the spirit in heaven will be happy. " "Bastard, I''ve been fighting with you." At this time, the meteorite cloud group has no choice. Of course, it will not let the sea dragon devour itself. In that case, the chaotic gas of the sea dragon will be stronger than ever. Without choice, the meteorite cloud group broke out. The cloud gas is as black as ink. Countless lightning lights up, shining on the body of the sea dragon, and the incomparably strong pressure continues to tear the absolute space. Flash Electricity did not bombard directly, but constantly condensed, and everything around fluctuated violently. In the process of gathering strength, the whole meteorite cloud has become an unstable huge bomb. The sea dragon still floats in the same place, resisting the huge pressure around him, while continuing to absorb the spirit of the fallen cloud. Although the pressure makes it difficult for him to breathe, the absorption speed is faster. Since the entanglement, the sea dragon clearly feels that the spirit of the fairy he has absorbed is comparable to the one hundred years of hard cultivation. Unfortunately, this situation will soon end. "Despicable immortal, it''s your own choice. Destroy it. When you die, I don''t believe anyone in the fairy world can have the Qi of chaos. When I am reborn, it''s the time for those despicable immortals to die. Go to death, go to death -" Hailong smiled and laughed in the crazy roar of the meteorite cloud. "Meteorite, do you think I will really accompany you to death? Who do you think you are, how can your life be compared with me? I think now you can''t stop the meteorite storm. There is only one result, and you will die." Sea dragon stopped absorbing the spirit spirit and put a golden cloak on the outer cover of Longxiang Tianji God armor, which was modified by sea dragon with mana. After all, wearing a robe outside Longxiang Tianji God armor was not very beautiful. The golden light wrapped the body of sea dragon, and his smile was full of disdain. "Do you want to run? That''s impossible. In my meteoric storm, no immortal can escape." the meteoric storm is about to break out, and the meteoric cloud roars reluctantly at the change of the sea dragon. The Dragon shook his head and said: "You''re wrong. What do you think you are? A creature of low intelligence like you can''t compete with immortals, let alone me. Yes, no one can break through the meteoric storm, but I''m the sun Yao star king in the fairy world. It''s not too far from my sun star terrace. As long as I can make a flaw in your meteoric storm, I can use it The law of the great move went away safely. Do you underestimate the power of the great supernatural power? Let me show you. Finally, I want to tell you that the life of every immortal is extremely precious. At least in my heart, immortals are equal, and no one can despise life. Goodbye, perish. " The golden cudgel turned into thousands of rays. The six consecutive attacks condensed together without any omen and burst out in an instant. The invincible power of the golden cudgel was brought into full play, and the heavy bombardment was in the meteoric storm that broke out at the same time. Obviously, the storm just broke out has not reached its peak, and a gap was immediately torn out. Of course, it is not enough to penetrate the whole meteorite cloud, but the action of the sea dragon is not over. Black awn, like a black awn from Jiuyou, shoots out and breaks through the clouds. This black awn is attached to the mental power of the sea dragon. It is the immortal robbery that has reached the limit state. The meteoric storm finally broke out, and countless huge lightning mixed with violent air currents that could tear everything up rolled towards the sea dragon. The sea dragon smiled and welcomed the violent meteoric storm with a disdainful smile. "No -" the meteorite cloud roared with reluctance and despair. However, the results will not change. With a flash of golden light, the sea dragon appeared on the rixingping. Although it was nearly a thousand miles away, he could still clearly feel the expanding meteorite storm. "It''s very strong. It''s really close to destroying everything. I''m afraid even the Tathagata Buddha can''t retreat in the face of this meteoric storm. Unfortunately, you''re too stupid. 50000 years? I can destroy you for the first time, and I can destroy you for the second time. As long as I''m here one day, you will never be allowed to kill any immortal." "What? Did you really destroy the meteoric cloud?" Feier lost his voice and exclaimed. The sea dragon didn''t look back and said, "don''t you already feel the huge energy fluctuation in that direction? Yes, I''ve caused the meteoric cloud itself to trigger an meteoric storm. At least in tens of thousands of years, it will disappear in the fairyland." when he first returned to rixingping, he found that Feier didn''t leave. Feier widened her eyes. She couldn''t believe that the meteoric storm that had raged in the fairy world for many years had disappeared. The back of the sea dragon looked so tall in her eyes. She knew that she would never forget the riyao star in front of her. Hailong said calmly, "I''ve solved what should be solved. Feier Xianyou, it''s time for you to leave. My wife is practicing on Jupiter Ping. I don''t want her to be dissatisfied with me because she sees you. If you have an opportunity in the future, bye." Feier flopped down on his knees and murmured, "thank you, thank you for eliminating the biggest disaster for the fairy world." The sea dragon smiled with self mockery, "is it the biggest disaster? No, the meteorite cloud is far from the biggest disaster. Even if I don''t eliminate it, it''s not enough to threaten the fairyland." with a wave, the Qi of chaos lifted Feier up. Feier was stunned and said, "what is the greatest danger in the fairy world? Is there anything more terrible than the meteoric cloud?" The sea dragon flashed the Immortal Emperor''s face in his mind and said calmly, "there are some things you still don''t know. Otherwise, it will bring you trouble." Feier''s eyes showed a trace of perseverance and resolutely said, "Lord riyao Xingjun, I have been practicing the immortal method hard, but I can''t enter it. I also want to contribute to the immortal world. Please accept me as an apprentice and teach me the immortal method." Hai Long looked at her, shook his head and said, "I can''t accept you. Because I have no way or time to teach you anything. If you want to contribute to the fairyland, go to Wuzhuang temple. There are now open disciples. I think that''s the place for you to practice. I''ll see you later." the red light shines. Under the influence of the Qi of chaos, He teleported Feier hundreds of miles away in the direction of Wuzhuang temple. Previously, he clearly felt the trace of love in Feier''s eyes. Now Hailong doesn''t want to be entangled with any emotional burden. "I should go, too. What will the earth holy beast, the Xuanwu king, look like?" ¡­¡­ Zhenyuan immortal, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes, and his deep eyes showed a trace of surprise. Frowning slightly, he said to himself, "what kind of power is this? It can be so powerful." "Master, disciple yuan Xu asked to see you." With a wave of Zhenyuan immortal''s big sleeve, yuan Xuzi''s figure appeared in front of him. "Do you feel it, too?" Yuan Xuzi nodded and said, "the disciple came to ask the master to solve his doubts." Zhenyuan Daxian Road: "It seems to be a sudden burst of power. But it is not caused by the fighting of immortals. Because no immortals can have such powerful mana. This violent explosion can shock the whole fairy world, which is similar to when the Tathagata Buddha fought against the dark emperor. I can''t guess what''s going on. I just went to explore with my divine knowledge, but I broke out the power of immortals The waves are not over, and my divine knowledge can''t go deep into them. Please lead some younger martial brothers to have a look. I also want to know what''s going on. Be careful on the road. The fairyland is different now. Go. " Yuan Xuzi showed the appearance of wanting to talk and stopping. Zhenyuan fairy said, "what? What else do you have?" Yuan Xuzi said, "master, it seems that the direction of the explosion of immortal power came from the direction of younger martial brother Hailong leaving. Will it..." Zhenyuan immortal was shocked, his face changed slightly, and said, "Hai Long, no, it shouldn''t be him. Although his cultivation is not weak, it can''t produce such a powerful explosive force. I''ll send xianzha to inquire. You set off immediately and find out." "Yes, master." ¡­¡­ After fighting with the meteoric cloud group, Hailong felt that his mana was far from enough, so he decided to see the earth holy beast Xuanwu king as soon as possible, and then returned to rixingping for cultivation. Without the burden of his companions, the sea dragon does not fly forward, but uses his great magic cultivation to carry out the art of great movement and cooperate with the somersault cloud. Every moment, it will advance 18000 miles. Although this consumes a lot of mana, the speed has reached the limit of the fairyland. Soon after the meteorite cloud burst, the sea dragon had arrived outside the field of earth sacred animals in the extreme south of the fairyland. "This great move is really easy to use. It should have arrived so soon. If I had known it, I wouldn''t have had to fly before. Although it consumed nearly 30% of my mana, it''s worth the speed." Hailong admired and felt the magic brought by the great move. At the same time, he also saw the light yellow halo not far ahead. He knew that it was the Xuanwu territory of the earth holy beast. Flying up, the sea dragon flashed into the field of earth holy beasts. As soon as he crossed the Yellow barrier, he clearly felt that the spirit in the air was more calm. I can''t help thinking that it is the domain of the earth holy beast Xuanwu king. Everything around suddenly changed, and the immortal cloud at the foot disappeared. Instead, it was a land without a boundary. "Who are you, sir, and why are you in the field of our earth holy beast?" some lazy voices sounded. ----------------------------------------------------------- (I have a general plan for this book. It is estimated that it will end around 220 chapters. It is estimated that it will be around March 8. Then I will publish a new book immediately. In order to let everyone continue to see my novel, I spell it. Ha ha. I hope you can support me as before. Thank you.) Chapter 378 Hai Long was stunned for a moment, and the divine sense detected that the voice was actually coming from the ground. From Zhenyuan immortal, he knew that the earth holy beast was the least wary of immortals. Generally, the first choice for immortals to capture immortals and beasts is naturally the wind attribute immortals. Because with the wind attribute immortals and beasts, they can use their characteristics of being good at flying to save a lot of mana. The second is fire and water immortal beasts, because these two immortal beasts have strong attack power. However, few immortals are willing to choose the earth immortal beast. First of all, the earth attribute immortal beast has strong defense, and is not afraid of some immortal methods based on mental power. It is very difficult to capture. Secondly, except for being good at defense, earth immortal beasts hardly have attack power, and most of them are not good at flying. They must be carried by their master. Only the huge weight will become a great burden for the immortals, so no immortals are willing to take them. It is precisely because few earth immortal beasts are captured, so their hostility to immortals is very small. Looking at the ground under his feet, Hailong said, "Hello, I''m Hailong, a disciple of Wuzhuang temple. I want to see your majesty Xuanwu king." The ground fluctuated slightly, and a small hole suddenly appeared in the land. Then, a soft looking insect climbed out. Its whole body is earthy yellow. Its body is huge, about seven meters long and as thick as a water tank. Its huge body is covered with scales. The color of the scales is very light and very fine. It looks like its skin. In the head, there are two small eyes that are completely incompatible with the body. Two long tentacles hang down from above the eyes and vibrate around the sea dragon''s body, as if feeling his breath. Suddenly seeing this strange fairy beast, the sea dragon was also very curious. The corners of his mouth showed a kind smile and repeated his previous words, "Hello, I''m Hai Long, a disciple of Wuzhuang temple. I want to see his majesty Xuanwu king." "Oh, you are a disciple of Wuzhuang temple! Hello, my name is Tu Chong. Everyone calls me Xiao Chong, and you can call me so." the simple and honest voice sounds very kind. Tu Chong lowers his head and looks at the sea dragon with his small eyes. The sea dragon almost laughed, bug? Is it small like this? With a strong smile, he said, "Hello, bug. I just want to visit his majesty Xuanwu king this time. Can you introduce me?" The earth bug nodded and said, "OK. We haven''t had strangers here for a long time. Welcome to the earth holy beast field. Come, sit on me and I''ll take you to your majesty." Hailong has a great interest in the earth holy beast. Here, he gets a completely different treatment from the field of wind holy beast. Although there are other reasons, Hailong still can''t help liking the field of earth holy beast. Smile: "how nice to sit on your back? Just lead the way in front of you and I''ll follow you." The earth worm slowly squirmed for a while, shook his head and said, "no, you''d better sit up. It doesn''t matter. I''m very strong. If you follow, you''ll eat earth." then it slowly turned its huge body and crawled down slowly. The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said to himself: the insect moves so slowly, and the land in front of him seems to have no end. I really don''t know when to get to the Xuanwu King''s palace! But he could not bear to disobey the good intentions of the earth worm, so he had to fly up and sit on the broad back of the earth worm. The earth bug smiled foolishly and said, "Hailong fairy friend, you can do it steadily. No matter what happens later, you don''t have to panic. Just protect your body with your mana. I''ll take you to our place soon." Soon? In the sea dragon''s surprise, the soil insect''s fat body suddenly wriggled hard, and his upper body tilted up fiercely. Hai Long''s cultivation is profound, and his mana naturally adsorbs his body behind Earth insects. The earth bug shouted, "sit down." as soon as the voice fell, his upper body tilted back fiercely, and then he plunged into the place where he had drilled before. The sea dragon had not had time to react, and the surroundings had fallen into darkness. He knew that he had now drilled into the earth. There was a hesitation in my heart. Could the temple of earth Xuanwu be in the earth? To the sea dragon''s surprise, the earth worm showed the opposite speed on the ground. The earth seemed to be not enough to stop it from moving forward. Its body wriggled flexibly and moved forward quickly. The sea dragon subconsciously fell behind the earth bug and protected his body with the Qi of chaos. Anyway, he couldn''t see everything around him. He just felt the magic power of the earth bug. He found that the soil insect emitted a light yellow light. The yellow light was constantly changing. The light in front was full of penetration, and the light on both sides kept pushing the surrounding soil back, which made its body move like flying. I don''t know how long later, the sea dragon suddenly felt a light in front of him. The earth bug had broken through the earth, and his body shook. The earth attached to the mana was immediately thrown aside. The earth bug squirmed forward a few times before it stopped. Looking at the sea dragon, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "what a magnificent underground palace." in front of him was a strange world, the same underground world, but it was completely different from the underground city of the mutant race. Everything here is built around a palace. The underground world is hundreds of meters high. Everything is built from soil, but these soil are not ordinary, because they all glitter with soft yellow light. Under the light, the sea dragon can see everything clearly. The huge palace is located in the center of the whole underground world. The top of the palace is the top of the whole underground world. Thick yellow soil columns support the whole palace. There is no stone, no wood, only soil. The eyes of hundreds of sacred animals with earth attributes focused on the sea dragon. The earth insect smiled foolishly. The eyes of those immortal animals with earth attributes were full of goodwill, as if they were afraid of the embarrassment of the sea dragon. These immortal animals just paid attention to him and turned their eyes to one side. They were playing with each other, as if they didn''t need to practice at all. But they are always 300 meters away from the huge palace in the middle of the underground world. Even if they are happy, they will not enter. Among the earth attribute immortal beasts, the one that attracts the attention of sea dragons most is the immortal beast with turtle body and snake neck. They are the largest. Some turtles can reach a diameter of more than six or seven meters, but their huge body is very flexible, especially the long snake neck, which looks a little strange. The earth worm said with a smile, "welcome to the Xuanwu holy land. I don''t know how many years no immortal has come to us. Don''t be nervous. Relax. Although our place is not very large, it''s still strong. Don''t worry, the top will not collapse." after that, it''s not a very funny joke. It laughs even happier. Hailong suddenly felt that he seemed to be wrong and should not appear in this place at all. If these simple earth immortal beasts are really brought to the battlefield of the fairyland, how can they have a peaceful life now? But it''s not too late. At least he can correct his mistakes. He kindly patted the earth bug''s generous back and said with a smile: "bug, I suddenly don''t want to see his Majesty the Xuanwu king. Can you send me back to the ground?" The earth worm was stunned and said, "why? Didn''t you come to visit the king? Did you leave before you saw the king?" although it was only a very short time to get along with yourself, the sea dragon felt its reluctance. When his heart was hot, Hailong strengthened his determination, nodded hard and said, "I don''t want to disturb your majesty, Xuanwu king. I''m sorry to bother you, bug." A peaceful voice sounded, "bug, bring him here. I want to see him." the gentle voice made all the earth immortal beasts stop again like the sea dragon when they first arrived. They spontaneously flashed a road. The beginning of the road was the earth bug and the sea dragon, while the end was the mysterious Xuanwu temple. Hai Long was stunned for a moment, sighed and said, "since your majesty Xuanwu called, I''d better obey your orders." He flew down and followed the earth worm who became slow after reaching the ground to the Xuanwu temple. The closer to the temple, the more the sea dragon can feel the plain and steady breath. There were no walls in the Xuanwu temple, only an unknown number of huge columns surrounded in a circle. On each pillar, there is a different exquisite carving. After careful identification, each pillar actually represents a kind of earth attribute immortal beast. In the center, the carving is the basalt of the body of turtle and snake. Although the gap between the columns is large, it is strange that there is no wall to block it, but I can''t see the scene inside. I just feel that a layer of yellow light blocks my line of sight. The earth worm took the sea dragon to the Xuanwu temple and said, "go there yourself. Without the king''s command, we won''t disturb him in the temple." the sea dragon could hear that the voice of the earth worm was full of awe from the heart. Nodded and took a deep breath, he walked step by step to the center of the two pillars in front of him. Even when he arrived, he still couldn''t see the scene inside. There was a wave of pressure around him. The sea dragon subconsciously condensed the Qi of chaos on the surface of the skin. Then he stepped into the faint yellow light. It was a warm feeling, gently caressing his body, unspeakably comfortable. In this soft light, even his nervous nerves could not help stretching subconsciously. The surrounding light suddenly brightened, and the whole body was light. It had come to another world. Hailong suddenly understood that the yellow light was actually the wall of the Xuanwu temple. There was no door here. If the Xuanwu king didn''t want to, I''m afraid no one could come in except breaking in. However, if you want to break through the Xuanwu defense, which is known as the strongest defense in the fairy world, I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to do it. It''s hard to succeed even with a golden cudgel. The emptiness of the Xuanwu temple is amazing. There is no other decoration or arrangement except the square platform in the center. The side length of the square platform is about 20 meters, but the 400 square meter platform seems unable to bear the huge body above. The oval body crawls on it. It gives the sea dragon only one feeling, that is, firmness. The huge back armor is divided into almost equal 18 pieces by patterns. Each pattern has a yellow halo, but the strength of the yellow light is very different, uneven and full of strange feelings. It is the Xuanwu king, a Xuanwu king with a body of more than 300 square meters. The sea dragon suddenly understood why the earth holy beast was so peaceful, but other holy beasts never dared to bully the door. With the cultivation of his great supernatural power, he can clearly feel that the Xuanwu king in front of him is so powerful, much stronger than the rosefinch and the Green Dragon King. At least in terms of defense, Hailong has not seen anyone who can compare with the Xuanwu king, even the one wearing Longxiang Tianji divine armor. "Good boy, you''re coming." a low voice sounded, the Xuanwu King''s body lifted slightly, and the sea dragon saw two heads, a * * and a snake head. The snake''s head is raised high, and there are spiral lines on the snake''s neck, which is ten meters long. Both snake heads and * * are black, but their eyes are yellow. With four eyes staring at themselves at the same time, the sea dragon can feel their kindness. The sea dragon bowed respectfully and said, "I''ve seen your Majesty the Xuanwu king and watch the sea dragon in xiawuzhuang." The Xuanwu king gave a deep laugh. The huge * * shook gently and said, "can you tell me why you suddenly decided to leave here and don''t see me again?" Hai Long showed a trace of shame in his eyes and said, "I came here to ask you to support me to check and balance the fairy palace. However, I found that I was wrong. When I came here, I really didn''t want to disturb the earth immortal beast and your peace. Therefore, I decided to leave. It''s my luck to see you today. I won''t have any extravagant demands." The Xuanwu King nodded and said: "In fact, I have judged your inner thoughts. Thank you for thinking about all the earth immortal animals. My thoughts have followed you since you first entered the Xuanwu holy land. I can feel every change in your mood. Child, you know? I have never asked any earth immortal animals to practice, including my people In this small land, they can live in peace and happiness. At the beginning, the king of Qinglong and I didn''t agree to the invitation of Zhenyuan immortal, all for the sake of the continuation of our race. However, when I feel the chaos emanating from you today, I find myself wrong. Because both the king of Qinglong and I have violated the original intention of his majesty Meaning. " Hai Long''s heart moved and seemed to understand something. He looked at the huge * * of the Xuanwu king and waited for him to continue. The Xuanwu King sighed and said: "After so many years, our hearts have been diluted. Your chaotic Qi is like a key, which opens my memories of those years. The existence of the four holy beasts should have maintained the balance of the fairyland and even the six worlds. But we are running away for our own self-interest. If your Majesty King chaos is still alive, he will not forgive us. Is there under the nest Wan egg, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. " Chapter 379 The sea dragon shook his head and said, "you are not wrong. Who would like to destroy his people?" The Xuanwu King smiled and said, "son, you don''t have to say anything more. I''ve decided that from today on, I''m willing to help you check and balance the fairy palace. At the same time, I''ll tell the green dragon king what I think. However, we only represent ourselves and participate in the war as a holy beast. Therefore, you don''t need to worry about our people." Hailong not only smiled bitterly, but he never thought that when he didn''t want to complete the purpose of this trip, the purpose was so easily completed. He took a deep breath and said, "thank your majesty Xuanwu for your support. With you and your majesty Qinglong, I think everything will be more smooth." The Xuanwu King smiled and said, "you don''t have to call me your majesty. I''ve never been. If you like, it''s enough to call me Xuanwu elder. I''ve heard the Qinglong king and Zhenyuan immortal mention you for a long time. You''re better than they described. I think you must have seen the rosefinch not long ago. I can clearly feel the breath of the calm wind bead and the calm fire bead from you." The sea dragon''s mind moved, the green and red lights lit up, and the fixed wind beads and fixed fire beads slowly revolved around his body. "Thanks to the love of elder Qinglong and elder rosefinch, they specially give these two treasures. I know they want me to find the idea left by the chaotic king." The Xuanwu king said, "do you have any clue?" Hailong Road: "When I was at Fangcun mountain in Lingtai, I saw a strange scene there, that is, the phantom cyclone in the two mysterious places of the fairy world. I clearly felt the breath of chaotic gas there. The chaotic gas contained in the cyclone is much purer than the fire attribute chaotic gas I used. Moreover, there is a strong response from the calm wind bead, although I can''t see it yet Sure, but I think the phantom cyclone is probably related to the chaos king. " The four eyes of the two heads of the Xuanwu King turtle snake lit up at the same time, and his breathing voice was a little hurried. "It''s really possible that it can attract the fixed wind bead to reflect. Didn''t you enter the cyclone to check?" Hai Long smiled bitterly and shook his head. He said what happened that day carefully. After listening to his narration, the Xuanwu King seemed very excited. "Child, it seems that you really have a fate with his majesty chaos king! We have been looking for him for so many years, and there is no trace of him. And you just got dingfengzhu, and there will be a clue soon. Poor God!" Hai Long said with some doubts: "master Xuanwu, last time I heard master Qinglong say that the consciousness left by the chaos king is very important, but he also said that even if he got that consciousness, he can''t inherit the magic power of the chaos king. Because when he created the six realms, the chaos king has consumed all his accomplishments." Xuanwu King way: "Boy, you still don''t fully understand the meaning of the Green Dragon King. Finding the idea left by the king of chaos is not for you to inherit anything. It''s for you to learn the mystery of the real chaotic Qi! Your current fire attribute chaotic Qi is different from the real chaotic Qi. If you can really get the favor of the king of chaos in the future, you will understand. No However, our expectations for this matter are not very high, because the Qi of chaos should not exist in this world, because its symbolic meaning is domination. " "Master?" Hai Long looked at the Xuanwu king in surprise. "Yes, it''s the master. In the six realms, no one or any creature can resist the real chaotic Qi. Because, no matter what creature, the origin is the chaotic Qi from his Majesty the king of chaos, and the smell of chaotic Qi remains in their life brand. If the real chaotic Qi appears again, it only needs an extremely slight actuation Destroy anyone, including the Tathagata Buddha and the Ming emperor. We all want you to find his Majesty''s thoughts, just to get you a way to practice, but I''m almost sure you can''t learn the true mystery of chaos. I don''t know what his majesty left in his last thoughts. All this can only be excavated by yourself. " The Sea Dragon said suspiciously, "it''s impossible to learn? What''s the significance of me looking for his Majesty''s idea?" The Xuanwu King sighed and said: "Son, don''t be so short-sighted. You should know the magic of the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. Even if you can cultivate the chaotic Qi of fire attribute to a great level, your accomplishments will be close to the strongest of the six realms. Think about how powerful your Majesty the king of chaos can create the whole six realms! If you can get a hint from his old man''s idea , it''s very good for you to revise your current accomplishments a little. The green dragon, the rosefinch, including me, actually have selfishness. Once the last idea of your majesty chaos king is discovered, we will completely open our limits and truly become the patron saint of the six worlds. I don''t know how strong it can be, but the king of chaos When I left, I said, "if all his marks disappear in this world, then we will get real power." "Real power?" Hailong felt confused as he listened. "Master Xuanwu, but this was not the case when master Qinglong told me. He said that although I can''t get all the power of master chaos, I can also get a small part of the power enough to make me strong to a certain extent and master the cultivation method of real chaotic Qi!" The Xuanwu King sighed and said: "You''ve dealt with the green dragon and the rosefinch. You must find that although our legendary four holy beasts are not weak in cultivation, they are not very powerful. Any great supernatural power in the fairy world can have the same strength as us, not to mention the existence like the Tathagata Buddha and the Ming emperor. The Green Dragon King told you a lot about his Majesty the chaos king that day, but you don''t know I know. After you left that day, Lao Qinglong regretted because he lied. Don''t you think everything he said is very ambiguous? In fact, we don''t know what you can get. We can only be sure that when you get the last remaining ideas of his Majesty the king of chaos, the seal left in us will be lifted. Lao Qinglong said to me, if I When I see you, let me tell you the truth and say sorry for him. As for whether you are willing to look for his majesty chaos''s remaining ideas, we will not force it. I just hope you don''t blame us for being selfish. " With the explanation of the Xuanwu king, Hailong finally understood the whole story. It turned out that both the Qinglong king and the rosefinch used their hearts. With a smile, Hailong said what he didn''t expect except the Xuanwu king, "I won''t blame you. Master Xuanwu, if I were the former me, I would think I was used by you and even resent in my heart. But I''ve experienced so much in the fairy world. I''ve learned a lot. You''ve done nothing wrong. I just ask you, what would you do if you got strong power except the white tiger king? If I''m right, you will benefit Use this powerful force to control the balance of the six worlds. " The Xuanwu King''s four eyes lit up at the same time, firmly nodded and said, "yes, we will do that." The sea dragon smiled and said, "that''s enough. If you balance the six realms, why can''t I be used? Please give me the earth bead. I''m willing to be a pawn for you. But I have a request." The Xuanwu King''s eyes showed a surprised look, "what requirements? Just say, as long as we can do it." The sea dragon''s face sank and said: "I know from my understanding of the white tiger king that he is very ambitious. For his power desire, he even incited the internal chaos of Huo Qilin and killed the Qilin king to achieve his own goal. If the white tiger king does something unfavorable to the six realms after the four holy beasts have great power, I hope you, the Green Dragon King and the rosefinch can completely eliminate it to avoid affecting the six realms Six realms. I don''t want to hurt any of my fairyland friends because of the power of the white tiger king. Can you do it? " The Xuanwu king was stunned, his eyes showed a hesitant look, and sighed: "Hai Long, in fact, we also know what the white tiger king has done over the years. He really has a desire for profit. However, he is one of the four holy beasts after all, I......" Hai Long looked firmly at the Xuanwu king and said in a deep voice, "senior, I just hope you can answer. Among the six realms, I am the only one who has the Qi of chaos. I can also be said to be your only key. If you can''t promise on behalf of Qinglong and Zhuque, I will never inquire about the ruins of the chaos king." "That''s all. I promise you, if the white tiger king really does something bad for the six realms, I will kill it myself. Among the four holy beasts, the white tiger is the strongest attack, and I am its only nemesis." Hai Long smiled. "In that case, let me be your pawn in charge. I really hope to see the balance of the six realms as soon as possible. In that way, I can find a clean place to live a quiet life with my wives." The Xuanwu king said, "child, I must tell you that if you look for the remaining consciousness of his Majesty the king of chaos, you may encounter many dangers, even your life." Hailong smiled and said, "master Xuanwu, since it''s my decision, it won''t change. For the sake of the six realms and my comfortable life in the future, I''m willing to bet. I hope you can have confidence in me. Now, you can give me the fixed Earth bead. As for the fixed water bead of the white tiger king, I''ll find a way to get it myself." The two big heads of the Xuanwu King light up at the same time. The snake''s head opens its mouth, and a mass of yellow light shines. The sea dragon clearly feels that the fixed fire bead and the fixed wind bead around his body are trembling with excitement. At the yellow light flash, the light yellow bead falls on the sea dragon''s hand. Under the action of chaotic Qi, it rotates around the sea dragon''s body together with the fixed fire bead and the fixed wind bead. "Elder, I''m leaving. I hope you can keep your promise." then, Hailong bowed deeply to the Xuanwu king and turned to the outside of the Xuanwu temple. Looking at the back of him leaving, the Xuanwu king said with some admiration: "this child has no desire for power like me. Maybe he has really experienced too much. But, child, you know? Sometimes power can''t be given up if he wants to give up. I hope everything can go well." Out of the Xuanwu temple, Hailong looked back and took a deep look at the yellow light. After hearing the words of the Xuanwu king, he had made up his mind. His direction was to explore the remains of the chaos king. He understood that since the Xuanwu king said that the four holy beasts could get real power after all the ideas of the chaos King disappeared, that power must be terrible. With it According to the current situation, with real strength, the cultivation will not be weaker than that of the Tathagata Buddha and the nether emperor. If so, there is really nothing to worry about in the six realms. Hailong has now given up the idea of being the only immortal, and he just wants to make everything calm. He lives in seclusion on the beautiful Jupiter plateau with misty, lyre, shadow and dream clouds. That''s the life he wants. Thinking about his mind, Hailong walked forward slowly. Suddenly, an angry voice sounded in front of him. The huge sound startled him, "why do you disturb our peaceful life and let Grandpa take risks." The sea dragon looked up to the front and saw all the earth immortal beasts blocking in front of him. It was the first Xuanwu with a body diameter of about five meters. The snake head''s eyes were full of anger, as if he could not swallow him. Before the Dragon explained, the Xuanwu suddenly had a yellow light. The ground in front of it shook violently, and countless spikes came out of the ground. In the yellow light, the spikes rushed towards the dragon like a storm. Hai Long was surprised. Such an attack would not pose any threat to him, but he didn''t want to be the enemy of all earth immortal beasts. Suddenly, he felt a strange feeling rising in his body. Without any omen, a layer of light yellow mask appeared around his body. The mask looked very weak and could not feel any mana contained in it. However, when the spikes formed by the soil hit the front of the hood, they disintegrated and disappeared into a piece of dust. The Xuanwu who shot was stunned, and all the earth immortal beasts around were stunned. A larger Xuanwu came out, looked at the sea dragon solemnly, and said in a deep voice: "how can you have the smell of the king? What have you done to the king?" Before Hailong answered, the strong voice of the Xuanwu King sounded from the direction of the temple, "children, is that how you treat guests? Hailong''s coming this time didn''t involve me in the vortex of struggle. You disappointed me. Hailong has been recognized by me. He will always be our most respected friend." ----------------------------------------------------------- (wonderful is coming. Let''s smash the tickets. Don''t forget the VIP tickets.) Chapter 380 After listening to the words of the Xuanwu king, the earth immortal beasts were stunned. The Xuanwu who had shot before murmured, "friend, our friend." they would not doubt the Xuanwu king. They hardly hesitated. The Xuanwu strode forward, the huge snake head stretched out in front of the sea dragon and apologized, "sorry, friend. Please forgive my recklessness." His voice was full of sincerity. The sea dragon smiled and said, "since you are friends, what else can you talk about forgiving or not forgiving? Bug, please send me away. I will come to see you again when I have a chance." The earth worm wriggled in front of the sea dragon and picked him up. In the farewell sound of the earth immortal beasts, the sea dragon left the strange underground city of the Xuanwu holy land. "Goodbye, bug, thank you for your pick-up." Hailong patted the big head of the earth bug and input a pure and chaotic Qi into its body. The earth insect was stunned and said, "you''re welcome. You''re our friend." it didn''t find the beauty of chaos, but under the action of chaos, it will be of great benefit to its cultivation in the future. The sea dragon didn''t say anything. He smiled at the earth insect, drove his own golden cloud and flew away. Now that he has a goal, he must work hard to achieve it, and the first task to achieve the goal is to get the fixed water drop of the white tiger king first. Just as Hailong was walking out of the Xuanwu holy land, he suddenly received two xianzha letters. The first one is from Zhenyuan Daxian, asking him if Hailong knows about the mana fluctuation not far from rixingping not long ago. How could Hailong not understand? He immediately returned a letter to Zhenyuan immortal, telling him in detail about the meteorite cloud group. And tell Xuanwu about his promise to fully support himself with Qinglong. After completing the report to Zhenyuan immortal, Hailong opened the second xianzha with intention and strength. This letter was sent by the little Heavenly Master Yunyang, "Hailong, congratulations on winning the title of riyao star king. Recently, Fangcun mountain has many new disciples and is more complex. Your Shizu and I have come up with a new combo method of Qianjun stick. I hope you can come and discuss it together as soon as possible." New combo? Is there a new combo method for Qianjun stick? The improvement of cultivation is always a good thing. Hailong itself is not confident in getting fixed water beads from the white tiger king. If it can enhance its strength, its grasp will become greater. Thinking of this, he no longer changed the direction of flight and went to Lingtai Fangcun mountain with the method of large movement. After several big moves, Hailong found a problem and consumed a lot of mana. Originally, he didn''t have time to adjust his breath after reaching the Xuanwu holy land. Later, he lost a mana to the earth insect, which increased his consumption. After several big moves, his mana was only about 60% of his best state. The sea dragon stopped and began to fly forward slowly by his own golden cloud. The fairyland has now formed two distinct barriers. He doesn''t want to meet people in the fairyland when his mana consumption is very high. Therefore, he temporarily gave up moving forward with the method of large movement and flew slowly. At the same time, he controlled his mana with his mental power and recovered quickly. However, Hailong didn''t know. Doing so almost plunged him into a hopeless situation. During the continuous flight, the mana gradually recovered. There were few immortals in the upper fairy world above the fairy cloud. After flying with the golden cloud for several days, I didn''t see any immortals. The Qi of chaos in the body has been basically restored. Just when Hailong had enough mana and was ready to use the big move again to get to Fangcun mountain in Lingtai earlier, he suddenly felt that the surrounding breath was a little wrong. The immortal cloud at his feet seemed very gentle, and the silence filled his heart with depression. Almost subconsciously, the sea dragon tightened his whole body, slapped him down fiercely, and lifted his body into the air with the recoil of mana. In the place where he just floated, a blue and a white light crossed, there was no sound of breaking the air, and there was only a distorted space where the light passed. "Who?" the sea dragon shouted angrily. The sea dragon immediately stirred the Qi of chaos and triggered his own dragon Xiang Tianji God armor. He knew very well that what he was facing was at least that his cultivation was not weaker than his opponent. Otherwise, he could not be detected until he touched his neighborhood unconsciously. The immortal cloud fluctuated, and the four-color lights of gold, blue, white and red rose from four different directions at the same time. The surging breath instantly formed four absolute spaces. This is not an ordinary absolute space, but composed of extreme mana compression. Where the four-color light passes, the surrounding air changes dramatically. The upper fairyland, which was originally surrounded by colorful light, suddenly became much darker. The sea dragon has no chance to escape. Within a few kilometers around, it has been completely entangled by the four-color light. That huge pressure does not need to be brought about by the original meteorite cloud, and it is more concise. Hailong summoned the golden cudgel. Even if he wanted to break through the absolute space composed of such condensed mana, it was very difficult. He had to go all out to impact with the golden cudgel. However, he can''t move now, because he clearly feels that the four Senran Qi machines are locked on his body. As long as he moves a little, it will lead to a storm like attack. To his horror, even wearing Longxiang Tianji God armor, he was not sure he could cope with the upcoming crisis. "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Welcome to the absolute space of the four elephant chain." a low and cold voice sounded. This voice was really familiar to Hailong. Although it was not heard many times, it never disappeared in his mind. The sea dragon golden cudgel pointed to the clouds below and shouted in a deep voice, "Immortal Emperor." The four lights and shadows appeared from the place where the four-color light rose. In a flash, they had gathered in front of the sea dragon. Seeing these four people, Hailong couldn''t help taking a breath. He knew that the leader was the Immortal Emperor, the Lord of the fairy palace. Beside him were the mysterious immortal who was surrounded by the blue light and stopped the immortal robbery together with the Immortal Emperor, Biluo, who had used the withered bone knife to the point of perfection, and Erlang, who was holding a three pointed and two edged gun. Seeing these four people, Hailong knew that he was hanging today. Among the four people, except Erlang God, who is inferior to himself, the other three are not inferior to their own top experts in the fairy world. Biluo, who is good at withered bone sabre, is enough for him to have a headache, not to mention the unfathomable Immortal Emperor and the mysterious man surrounded by blue light. Hai Long stared at the four people in front of him quietly. He quickly tried to mobilize the Qi of chaos and wanted to send a letter to Zhenyuan immortal. He believed that with the great magic power of Zhenyuan immortal, as long as he exercised the art of great movement, he might have time to save himself. However, when he mobilized his mana, he was surprised to find that even his chaotic Qi could not pass through the absolute space of the four elephant chain. Despair, at this time, all he had in his heart was despair. The Immortal Emperor looked at the sea dragon without sorrow or joy. He seemed to have changed and became happy and angry, "You don''t have to waste your energy. We''ve arranged this game for a long time. The absolute space of the four elephant chain has two functions, one is to prevent you from escaping, and the other is to restrict all your breath from leaking out. This is specially studied according to the chaotic Qi you are good at. Otherwise, with your current cultivation, it''s easy to defeat you. If you want to catch you or It''s hard to kill you. " Hai Long took a deep breath, calmed his agitated mood and said calmly, "why? Why did martial uncle Yunyang harm me." when the four immortal emperors appeared, he already knew that the reason why he fell into this dead situation today was the immortal Zha of Yunyang. He really didn''t understand why the upright Yunyang was used by the Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Emperor smiled calmly and said: "Yes, Yunyang and even the whole Lingtai Fangcun mountain are against me. However, everyone has his own weakness, even you. Your weakness is your woman. Unfortunately, you protect your women very well now. They have no way in Wuzhuang temple. Therefore, we found Yunyang. Yunyang is honest, but he is also weak Be careful, I think, you may be able to guess. " Hai Long was shocked and said in silence, "elder martial sister ling''er? You caught elder martial sister ling''er." The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "it''s worthy to have the body of Zhiyang like me. Yes, we caught LAN linger. Do you think Yunyang can''t obey? Now he and LAN linger are in my hands. When you''re done, I''ll put LAN linger back, because she will only feel that she has a dream. As for Yun Yang..., it depends on your performance." The sea dragon''s face returned to calm. He snorted disdainfully and said, "Immortal Emperor, you are really mean." The Immortal Emperor was not angry. He still smiled and said: "As a superior person, when necessary, you need to use extraordinary means to achieve your goal. And these means are usually very secret. I know that your master Monkey King and Zhenyuan fairy can easily feel your breath when you are in danger. If you want to delay time, you are wrong, I can let you delay. I just said Once upon a time, you can''t escape a breath in our four elephant chain absolute space. Maybe you don''t believe it, but you can try. Even if you use the Qi of chaos to fully launch the invincible attack power of the golden cudgel, you can''t rush out of this absolute space in a short time. " "I believe, I have nothing I can''t believe. Immortal Emperor, you can say something directly. I think you must have a lot to say to me when you trapped me here today. Otherwise, the moment I was trapped in this absolute space just now is the best time for you to launch an attack. I want to remind you that it''s true that my cultivation is doomed today. But , I still have a little confidence in myself. Among the four of you, I''m sure to take one as my burial object. Who do you want to sacrifice? " As he spoke, the sea dragon intentionally or unintentionally swept the four people in front of him. Except for the immortal wrapped in the blue light, Erlang God and Biluo changed slightly. They all knew that what the Sea Dragon said was not empty. Moreover, among the four people, the two of them had weak cultivation and were most likely to be the target of the sea dragon''s attack. The Immortal Emperor looked at the sea dragon and said, "are you really sure? I don''t think so. In fact, you don''t have to play these tricks in front of me. No matter how clever you are today, you won''t have any chance to escape. Moreover, I don''t have any evil intention to trap you here today. As you said, I just want to talk to you. Talk about some topics you are interested in." Hai Long was awe inspiring. He didn''t understand why the Immortal Emperor in front of him had become so powerful. Compared with the last time he made a big fuss in the heavenly palace, he was like two people. His every move seemed to be under his control, and there was no chance to resist. He didn''t even have the chance to trigger the psychological contradictions among the four of them. "What do you want to talk to me?" In this case, the only thing Hailong can do is try to keep calm. The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "Hailong, you must feel that I am very different from what you have seen before. We have plenty of time, so I''ll explain it to you first. Now I''m really not what you''ve seen before. To be exact, what you''ve seen before is an incomplete me." The sea dragon frowned slightly and wondered, "incomplete you?" The Immortal Emperor nodded and said: "Yes, it''s an incomplete me. I began to practice in seclusion tens of thousands of years ago. I didn''t get out of the pass until recently, so everything returned to normal. What you saw before is just a part of my mana and mental power. It''s just like Fangcun mountain''s separation, but it''s a little different. The part of Fangcun mountain''s separation can have the same self The same mana. But I gave up my powerful power and set up a Dharma array inside my body, so that he can always keep it. Now what you see is me, which is the complete Immortal Emperor. Otherwise, how can I make such a big change? I just want you to know that it is not easy to sit in the position of Immortal Emperor. " Hai Long''s heart was filled with surprise. The Immortal Emperor had always been just a separate body? This separate body was so clever that even Zhenyuan immortal, primitive Tianzun and other great supernatural powers in the fairy world did not find it. At this time, he began to have a new understanding of the Immortal Emperor. Originally, he did not care much about the Immortal Emperor, but now his heart was full of vigilance. The Immortal Emperor continued: "Hai Long, first of all, I want to make sure that there is any hatred between you and me. I think the main reason why our relationship is so rigid is that your wife is ethereal. Indeed, I admit it is my fault. After tens of thousands of years of self-control, my consciousness has made some mistakes, and the displayed greed has messed up the fairy palace, Fortunately, it''s not a big mistake. Your wife has returned to you now. If you hate me because of this, I apologize to you solemnly now. "He bowed to the sea dragon with a sincere look on his face. Chapter 381 The sea dragon looked at the Immortal Emperor coldly, his eyes flashed and said in a deep voice: "the Immortal Emperor, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. If you want to win me over for your use, you''re wrong. Do you think my sea dragon is a fickle villain?" with his intelligence, of course, it can be seen that the actions of the Immortal Emperor at this time are to win over himself. Although he didn''t understand why the Immortal Emperor valued himself so much, he was more alert in his heart. The Immortal Emperor who can bend and stretch will be more difficult to deal with. The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "you don''t have to come to a conclusion too early. Just listen to me. Hailong, do you know why I don''t enjoy the honor of the Immortal Emperor and have been closed for tens of thousands of years?" Hai Long was stunned and said, "do you still need a reason to shut down? Naturally, you want to improve your cultivation. Your purpose of closing down is nothing more than to consolidate your position as the Immortal Emperor. Can you do anything good?" "Yes, you''re right. I closed the door to consolidate my current position, but another purpose is to become the real master of the fairyland. In fact, I closed the door because of your martial uncle Zhen Yuan Daxian and primitive Tianzun. I tried to improve my mana to get rid of their control. But I made a mistake. In my separated subconscious, There are also ideas left by me. As a result, he did many wrong things, leading the fairy palace into the current situation. However, these can be remedied. I believe that in the near future, the leader of the fairy world can only be me, whether in name or in reality, which will not change. " The sea dragon snorted disdainfully and said, "are you daydreaming? You want to fight with us." The Immortal Emperor calmly said: "Zhenyuan immortal is the ancestor of earth immortals. He really has a strong influence. Together with several other old guys, he plays an important role in the fairy world. But they are not invincible. Hailong, you know? In fact, you are the second me and the second object they use. They must promise you. As long as you help them defeat me, you can Sit on the throne of the Immortal Emperor and become the ruler of the fairy world. In fact, these are just their lies. They just want to cultivate you into a puppet, like me. " Speaking of this, the Immortal Emperor looked at the thoughtful sea dragon and continued, "sea dragon, do you want to know my origin?" "Your origin?" Hai Long looked at the Immortal Emperor in surprise. The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "in fact, like you, I come from the world. Maybe you have noticed a problem. It seems that only the orthodox immortals of Lianyun sect have done it from the human world to the fairy world. Why?" Hai Long said proudly, "of course, it''s the result of Lianyun sect''s profound immortal Dharma and the hard cultivation under Lianyun sect." The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "you''re right. Where did the profound immortal Dharma of Lianyun sect come from? I think you will tell me that it was handed down by the ancestor Lianyun. The ancestor Lianyun? In fact, he is not the ancestor of Lianyun sect." Hearing this, the sea dragon seemed to understand something. His eyes opened wide and lost his voice: "don''t you..." The Immortal Emperor nodded and said: "Yes, I am the real ancestor of Lianyun sect and the first person in the world to ascend to the fairyland. As you know, Lianyun sect''s immortal Dharma is just a cultivator who got my immortal Dharma later. I even left your immortal killing robbery and heaven catching corpse specially. If it''s true, I can be regarded as your ancestor. Although Lianyun sect''s immortal Dharma is exquisite, but It''s not easy to spend the robbery. If I hadn''t ordered meteor Lei Tianjun to relax the robbery, how many people in Lianyun sect would succeed in becoming immortals? " Hailong looked at the Immortal Emperor absently. He never thought that the Immortal Emperor he had always hated would be the founder of Lianyun sect. From the tone of the Immortal Emperor, he could feel that every word he said was a fact, but this fact was really hard for him to accept. "The monkey king has given you a lot of benefits, but these benefits are just for taking advantage of you. At the beginning, when I was promoted to the fairyland, the underworld was about to attack the fairyland, just like you now. At that time, I was just an ordinary immortal. Zhenyuan immortal, they came to me, and they took a fancy to my Zhiyang body. Unfortunately, I was not as lucky as you at that time I can learn the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. I learned a kind of immortal skill. This skill is really magical. In my own hard cultivation, my accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds. Later, I married the daughter of the original Tianzun, that is, the queen mother and princess jiutianhan. Don''t be surprised. What I said is the truth. They are the daughters of the original Tianzun. At that time, I really felt I was very lucky to get the support of so many famous celebrities in the fairy world. They took me to the throne of the fairy emperor. However, I was not excited for a long time, because the emperor of the underworld had entered the fairy world with the army of the underworld. Do you know how much I paid to deal with the underworld? Without my leadership, the fairy world would not be able to carry the assistance of the Buddha world at all. At that time, I was ready I realized that I was used by Zhenyuan immortals. They were afraid of the emperor of the underworld and refused to stand up, but they pushed me out. It was called helping from the side. However, what did they help me? They just used my ability. After the underworld was defeated, I decided that I would no longer be controlled by them and would no longer be an answer to their orders. Since then, they have also alienated me and put me in the open. As long as I make a slight mistake, they will hold on to me. I am the Lord of the fairyland, and I am just their puppet. Most of the strength of the fairyland is still controlled by them. They are like the supreme emperor behind me. Do I dare to offend them? I dare not. However, I am unwilling, I really do I want to be the real master of the fairyland. I want to step on them. Therefore, I tried my best to separate myself, and then entered the death pass. "At this point, the Immortal Emperor seemed very excited, but the sea dragon in front of him calmed down, just looked at the Immortal Emperor quietly and continued to listen to him. "Hai Long, now you should understand. You are the second me, the second object they use. Because they can no longer control me, they will push you out and let you compete with me on behalf of them, hoping to overthrow me. If you succeed, you will become their puppet. Does the puppet feel good? No, it will make people crazy." his voice was much softer, Continue: "When you first entered the fairyland, my divine consciousness noticed you. Although I was closing the door to death, my divine consciousness could notice what was happening around me. What attracted me most was your supreme Yang body like me. At the moment I felt your existence, I was sure that you were the second object of their use. Unfortunately, I had already realized my cultivation at that time It''s a critical moment, otherwise I won''t let you go on this road. Later, you made a big fuss in the fairy palace because of something vague. I''m really sad, especially after I learned that you were driven to the 18th floor of hell, I really want to save you. But later I understand that it should be arranged by Zhenyuan immortal. You not only didn''t suffer in the hell, but also got the unique skill of the hell . are you very grateful to them? In fact, it''s just that they want to make better use of you. As soon as I left the pass, I tried to find you after merging with my separated body. At the same time, Biluo met you on the Xingjun challenge. Your fire attribute chaos Qi does have strong cultivation accomplishments, but I don''t want you to indulge any more. Come on, stand on my side. You and I are like brothers Brother, the same body of the sun, the same experience. We can better survive in this world only if we stand together. As long as you are willing to stand on my side, I can promise you to try my best to bring back the queen mother and sisters. As long as you want, I can give you everything except my position as the Immortal Emperor. Don''t you hate Chang''e? I can give her to you The Immortal Emperor didn''t find that when he said the last sentence, the face of Erlang God on one side became much gloomy. The sea dragon smiled and said: "Have you finished? Xiandi, I have to admit that your words are very provocative. I believe everything you say is true, at least from your point of view. What you say is also your own feelings. Admittedly, there are many similarities between you and me, but you don''t understand one thing, and we also have a completely different point. That is wild Heart, you have ambition, but I don''t. " Looking at the Immortal Emperor with slightly frowned eyebrows, the sea dragon''s eyes showed a hazy look, "When I first entered lianyunzong, I was still an ignorant child. At that time, I once said that I was the only immortal to be the strongest immortal. However, later, with the passage of time, I learned a lot of truth. Especially after I was promoted to the fairy world, the words of my martial uncle made me happy. The most important thing for both mortals and immortals is to have an honest heart, not others Everything is unimportant. The reason why you think that they are using you as a puppet is because you are confused by ambition. You are too chasing after powerful forces. You want to control everything in your own hands, so you will feel that you are being used all the time. However, have you ever thought that without the help of your martial uncle, you would be happy What will it look like now? Perhaps you are still in the lower fairyland under the immortal cloud. Which do you prefer to be compared with you now? As an immortal, I think the first thing you should have is an open mind, but from what you just said, you don''t. for your own desire for power, you are willing to give up your wife, like Do you think I will cooperate with you? Even if they are using me, martial uncle? I am willing to be used by them. I am willing to do my best to help them invade the underworld. You only consider your own interests and status. However, if there is a conflict between Guoxian palace and the immortal forces represented by my martial uncle, it will only benefit the underworld and immortal Emperor, it''s too short-sighted whether you used to be or you are now. I only have five words for you, and I despise you. "With the last sentence, the sea dragon''s eyes were full of contempt. The Immortal Emperor''s face was no longer calm at last. Every word Hai Long said deeply touched the pain in his heart, and the cold voice said: "If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you. Hailong, if you don''t promise to stand on my side today, you should know the consequences. I can make you disappear from the world without God''s knowledge. Then kill Yunyang, and your masters and martial uncles won''t know that you died in my hands. The life of the immortal is almost endless. Are you willing to give up Do you have endless life? As for the matter of the underworld, I will deal with it myself. In those days, the war between the underworld emperor and the Tathagata Buddha may not be easy. If I guess well, the underworld must be much worse now. Even if I reluctantly attack, there is also the Buddha behind the fairyland. " The sea dragon sighed and said, "Immortal Emperor, in your heart, I feel that I am a person afraid of death. Indeed, I am afraid of death. Because I am reluctant to die. I am reluctant to be like a beautiful family member and to give up my current life." The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "you can''t give up these. As long as you join the fairy palace, I can even find a way to help you get your wife who has entered the underworld into the fairy world. Of course, it''s after I completely control the fairy world." The Dragon shook his head and said: "Immortal Emperor, you are so naive. Although I have never been to the underworld, I also know what a powerful world there is. Maybe you don''t believe that I have seen the underworld. The underworld invited me to join the underworld at that time, and the conditions he promised were even more generous than you. Compared with the underworld, you are far from being as good as a wrinkle on his face. I know that under the siege of the four of you today, the possibility of my survival is almost zero, but do you think I will promise you? Remember when I was a child, I lived in a small town on the border of the western regions of the earth. At that time, I heard an old man in the village say a sentence. I remember very clearly that life is what I want, justice is what I want; You can''t have both. It''s also the one who gives up his life and takes righteousness. This sentence is even my answer to you. " The Immortal Emperor''s face was as gloomy as water, and the breath around his body expanded instantly. However, he didn''t start immediately and said in a deep voice, "Hai Long, maybe you still have a sense of luck. In that case, I''ll introduce you to an elder first." then he floated to the immortal shrouded in blue light. ----------------------------------------------------------- (it''s a little late again today. I don''t know if it''s because I''m too tired. I can''t get up recently.) Chapter 382 The blue light faded, and a middle-aged immortal about 30 years old came into the eyes of the sea dragon. He wore a light blue robe, long white hair and a shawl. He is a little taller than the sea dragon, has broad shoulders and stands with his hands on his back. His dark blue eyes twinkle with a frightening light, and his powerful breath fluctuates like the waves. "Immortal Emperor, why do you say more to this child? What he has is taboo to you and me. Since he doesn''t want to cooperate, it''s better to destroy it as soon as possible to avoid long dreams." the man in blue has a low voice, but he has a chilling spirit. The Immortal Emperor looked at the sea dragon and said, "you heard what the immortal elder said. Do you want to know who he is?" Hai long disdained and said, "I don''t need you to introduce me. If I guess right, this should be the despicable white tiger king''s court who provoked the Qilin family to kill each other for their own self-interest." The white tiger king, with his white hair on his head, shouted in a deep voice, "bold." his right hand pushed forward, and the blue light was like a wave, surging against the sea dragon. Facing the white tiger king, who is known as the strongest among the four holy beasts, Hailong dare not be careless. The body floated back, and the golden cudgel in his hand suddenly split down. The golden light blade met the attack of the white tiger king with the magic power of heart splitting lung. The sound of breaking silk sounded, and the blue waves slid across the sea dragon''s body, but his whole body was slightly numb. The Immortal Emperor said in a deep voice, "Hailong, I''m asking you for the last time. Are you willing to cooperate with me?" Looking at the powerful killing in the Immortal Emperor''s eyes, Hai Long knew that they were about to take action. He smiled calmly and said, "I''ll say it again for the last time. Life is what I want and righteousness is what I want. You can''t have both. It''s the one who gives up his life and takes righteousness." in a flash, a split suddenly appeared on his side, and the long staff formed by mana in the split''s hand came out without any omen, His goal is all four people of the other party. Six consecutive attacks form a huge air mass in the absolute space of the four elephant chain, completely covering the four people of the Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Emperor was finally angry. His hands changed a strange hand shape in front of him. The white halo flowed. A ruler shaped magic weapon appeared in his hand. The glittering white light waved forward and directly broke into the attack range of the sea dragon. The white tiger king and Erlang God also moved at the same time. They assisted the Immortal Emperor from the side and resisted the attack of six consecutive attacks from the front. And Biluo pulls out her own withered bone knife, which combines the body with the knife, like a leaf boat, fluttering like wind and rain in the sea dragon''s violent mana. In the roar of "Qian Kun Yi toss", a great light and shadow appeared behind the six consecutive attacks. Hai Long rose up and struck forward with the golden cudgel in his hand. His target was the weakest Erlang God of the other party. The six combos first had a violent collision with the three immortals. As Hai long expected, the power of six consecutive attacks was completely suppressed in the opponent''s absolutely powerful attack. In the roar, the split body of the sea dragon was thrown away. But at this time, his heaven and earth stick had been hard hit on Erlang''s three pointed two edged gun. At the beginning, even if the sea dragon''s mana had not been improved by the underworld, Erlang God was no longer his opponent, let alone now. In the face of strength, there is no luck. With a full blow, the sea dragon immediately flew back the split of Erlang God, spewing blood all over the sky. The three pointed and two edged gun in his hand was broken in two and lost its function. Erlang God only felt that his body was light and there was no pain. At this time, many thoughts suddenly came into his heart. Once upon a time, he still had the power to resist the monkey king. He always believed that if the monkey king didn''t have the body of King Kong, he might not be his opponent. But what have you done over the years? Almost every immortal''s accomplishments are constantly improving, and what about himself? What about yourself? Immersed in the gentle countryside and conspiracy calculation, he has retreated to a level far inferior to the Third Prince of Nezha. Who can blame for today''s defeat? Boom, there was a burst of confusion in his mind. His body had hit the absolute space of the four elephant chain heavily and spewed out a mouthful of blood again. Erlang God knew very well that today''s war had nothing to do with himself. The successful attack on Erlang God also cost Hailong a lot of mana. Although the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king were forced back by the previous six consecutive attacks, Biluo didn''t. The pale light was quiet, and the feeling that once frightened the sea dragon appeared again. In front of his unique skill of withered bone sabre, he seemed so weak. Biluo was overjoyed. She knew that as long as she could fix the body of the sea dragon with her flaw skills, with the strong attack power of the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king, even if the sea dragon had that solid armor, she would inevitably die here. However, just when she thought she was about to succeed, the sea dragon''s body suddenly swung like an illusion. At one time, dozens of sea dragons appeared in front of the blue dragon with the body and knife at the same time. The feeling of being unable to start was not forbidden. Just for this moment, her flawed skills could not pose any threat to the sea dragon. At this time, a large amount of red light rushed from behind the sea dragon. It felt like purgatory, and immediately blocked all the space around the withered bone knife. In the previous attack, although the split body of the sea dragon suffered a lot of trauma, it did not disappear. When the sea dragon threw its power in the universe, he had quietly sneaked back. When Biluo was ready to attack the sea dragon with the flaw technique, he finally completed the preheating of the six samsara with the Dragon binding bundle. Successfully encircled Biluo into the whip shadow that can completely burn God''s consciousness. The sea dragon is not idle. He knows clearly that whether he can escape today mainly depends on whether he can eliminate Biluo. Erlang God has lost most of his combat effectiveness. It''s not enough to be afraid. As long as he cleans up the blue that can hold his body, he has at least a chance to fight in the face of the attack of the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king. Perhaps, he can find flaws and escape from the absolute space of the four elephant chain. Therefore, when he launched the six reincarnations separately, he flew up without any hesitation. The six combos were suddenly used, including chengyuyu, talking and laughing, retreating from the heavenly soldiers, hanging upside down Lao Jun''s furnace, crying at night in the small building, chasing souls, burning fire and burning the God. Only when he used the golden cudgel stick, did he fully send out the strongest power. His goal was to stop the white tiger king and the Immortal Emperor from rescuing Biluo. The Immortal Emperor snorted coldly, his body rushed all over, and unexpectedly blocked the attack on the sea dragon with his own strength, while the figure of the white tiger king suddenly disappeared. The ruler shaped magic weapon in the Immortal Emperor''s hand waved horizontally to form a light and shadow like a fan. His power was very soft. Each foot brought a tail awn, and his body turned into a virtual shadow. It seemed that there was no entity. The ruler shaped magic weapon did not compete with the golden cudgel of the sea dragon, but constantly put a thick light curtain in front of him, When Jin Mang of the golden cudgel touched the light curtain, he was immediately cited by a greasy mana, and the power of absolute attack was minimized. Although the Immortal Emperor''s body kept retreating with the six consecutive attacks, the sea dragon''s heart had also sunk to the bottom of the valley, because he knew very well that he had not really hurt the Immortal Emperor in this round of attack. His strange defense method seemed to be aimed at himself. None of the six consecutive attacks was true. At this time, a layer of water ripple suddenly appeared in the fiery red light mass, the roar sounded, and a blue vortex appeared in the center of the six samsara. The pale light suddenly shone, and the sea dragon''s split body was shocked. Its mental power had been clearly felt, and the split body had lost the ability to act. The blue vortex suddenly moved laterally, and almost didn''t give the sea dragon any chance, it had completely swallowed up its parts. The two wings spread out, the sea dragon floated away from the battle circle, and the divine light in his eyes kept flashing. He had almost done his best in the attack just now. Although he had high estimates of the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king, he didn''t expect that their strength would be so strong. Looking at the Dragon binding bundle wrapped around his left hand again under the control of his mind, he knew that his separation had been finished in the attack of the white tiger king. Apart from despair, Hailong had no other thoughts in his heart. He knew very well that he had no chance in the face of such a powerful enemy. Looking at the Immortal Emperor calmly, he said calmly: "I''m very strange. What method did you use to resist my attack just now." although Na Zha once resisted the six consecutive attacks, what the Immortal Emperor just did was completely different from that Zha. Na Zha just resisted passively, but when the Immortal Emperor resisted the six consecutive attacks, he emitted a powerful momentum to cover the sea dragon''s body, It seems that as long as the sea dragon has the intention to retreat, it will be immediately attacked like a storm. It is because of this that Hailong has no chance to help his separation. The Immortal Emperor crossed the ruler shaped magic instrument in his hand and said with a smile: "I spent countless efforts to refine this magic weapon. It''s called the ruler of heaven. Hailong, although you are very powerful now, it''s still a short time for you to enter the forest of real strong people, and you still don''t have enough understanding of power. Although you have the Heavenly God armor of Bodhi guru, do you believe it? I alone will completely kill you. You go in When I entered the fairyland, the situation was almost the same as I was at the beginning. Although I was not as lucky as you. I could learn the Qi of chaos and get the unique knowledge of the hell from the hell. After all, I had more training time than you for 100000 years. I had no luck in the face of strength. There may be no one who can beat me in the fairyland. Now you still have a chance, if you cherish your life Life, I hope you can make the right choice. " The sea dragon took a deep breath and said disdainfully, "Immortal Emperor, you know what? You are very much like a creature on earth. That creature is called a fly. You know I have rejected you. What''s the point of pestering again? My will never change because of the change of the situation. If you want to kill me, you can start." The Immortal Emperor reluctantly shook his throw and said, "it seems that you are really stubborn! Hailong, let you see my real strength. Today, as long as you can defeat me, I can let you go. Otherwise, I hope you can be my partner. How? This condition is generous enough for you." The sea dragon snorted coldly and said, "it''s generous enough. Then why didn''t you say it when I was separated? But you didn''t put it forward until now? Are you really sure to win me? I want to see it. However, I want to tell you clearly that even if you really win me, you don''t want to drive me. I will always be a persistent sea dragon." The Immortal Emperor''s face changed slightly, but he still raised his hand to stop the white tiger king and Biluo who were ready to fight, and said calmly: "I haven''t really exerted my strength since I left the pass. I also want to try what I have achieved now. You just need to protect this absolute space. From my previous understanding of Hailong, he should be a very cunning person. I don''t want to leave him any chance under this situation." Erlang God reluctantly adjusted his breath and retreated to the farthest distance, and the white tiger king and Biluo retreated to both sides. He gave all the places in the absolute space of the four elephant chain to the Immortal Emperor and the sea dragon. Hai Long looked at the Immortal Emperor in front of him and kept condensing his chaotic Qi in order to concentrate his mana in the shortest time. He never believed in his enemies. He knew that even if he could defeat the Immortal Emperor, he would inevitably pay a heavy price. At this time, he had given up all his thoughts and had only one idea in his heart, that is, to kill the culprit who provoked the chaos in the fairy world under the Golden hoop. Perhaps, this is the only thing he can do. The Immortal Emperor looked at the sea dragon coldly. The reason why he chose to deal with the sea dragon by himself was to test the achievements of closing down for so many years, and to frighten the other three people. The white tiger king and him only used each other. Biluo was always gloomy. No one could know what was thinking in her heart. As for Erlang God, the Immortal Emperor had already known what he had done, but he didn''t explain it just to use him. Today''s independent battle against Hailong is to let the three of them understand that they are the real Lord of the fairyland and invincible. The ruler in his hand floated up and crossed in front of him. The Immortal Emperor''s eyes lit up like two small suns, and his robe disappeared in an instant. Instead, he was a white light. His whole person had fully integrated into the light, as if he were the embodiment of light. The ruler of heaven also changed at the same time. The white light shone and grew in an instant, and stopped when it reached about one foot and two feet. The air around the Immortal Emperor''s body is completely twisted like burning. The sea dragon can clearly feel that the Immortal Emperor has locked the air machine on his body. The huge pressure makes the two gemstones on the Longxiang Tianji God armor emit strong blue light at the same time. A foot thick light appears on the whole armor, surrounding the sea dragon''s body. With their cultivation like this, mana penetrating attack no longer has any effect. Only when the magic weapon directly bombards the body with incomparably cohesive power will it cause damage. Chapter 383 The ruler of heaven was surrounded by terrible electric shocks. The voice of the Immortal Emperor seemed to ring from all directions, "Hai Long, let you see my real strength." everything seemed to condense in an instant. With the cultivation of the white tiger king, I only saw a cloud like white light with a virtual shadow, which had been cut in front of the Hai Long, and the white virtual shadow was like a surging torrent, The absolute space of the whole four elephant chain trembled violently. Unexpectedly, the sea dragon didn''t dodge, didn''t even move, and didn''t mean to resist with a golden cudgel. At the moment when the virtual shadow was coming, his eyes suddenly showed a light that made the Immortal Emperor feel creepy. His firm eyes didn''t have any emotional color. The sea dragon''s body was only slightly on one side. Under the restriction of all the magic power of the Immortal Emperor, The Qi of chaos still played a strong penetration and made him move away for a few minutes. At the same time, the golden light rose, and the golden cudgel didn''t pass forward any fancy. It seemed that there was no powerful move of thunderbolt three hit. However, there were all the top experts in the fairy world. Naturally, they wouldn''t think so. Because, at the top of the golden cudgel, there is a golden light the size of a fist. Everything was completed in the moment of fire when the electricity was shining. The Immortal Emperor rushed forward so fast that he didn''t even have a chance to change his moves. His ruler struck the sea dragon''s left shoulder heavily, and the sea dragon''s golden cudgel was also pounded on the white light on his chest, and the golden ball of light burst out in an instant. One in one point was just a blink of an eye. In the thunderous roar, the bodies of the sea dragon and the Immortal Emperor flew back at the same time. The Immortal Emperor spewed out a golden blood mist, while the sea dragon spewed out red. The white light of the Immortal Emperor''s protective body is much dimmer, but the sea dragon is no better than him. The armor on the left shoulder of Longxiang Tianji divine armor unexpectedly has cracks of fine honey, and the part split by the ruler is slightly sunken. The absolute defensive armor was greatly damaged by the Immortal Emperor''s full attack. Hailong and Xiandi were surprised. Hailong didn''t expect that Xiandi''s ruler had no less attack power than his golden cudgel under the urging of mana, while Xiandi was surprised by Hailong''s fierce fighting method of fearing death and dying together. When the golden cudgel touched the Immortal Emperor, Hailong knew that he didn''t really hurt the Immortal Emperor''s vitality. The greasy feeling on his mana saved his life again. The attack power on the golden cudgel was offset in an instant, so that he could only play 30% power. The left shoulder and the whole left arm were trembling slightly, and the feeling of paralysis constantly invaded the nerves of the sea dragon. The Immortal Emperor''s voice didn''t change, as if it wasn''t him who vomited blood just now. "Well, I still underestimate you, but you should also feel that my ruler also has 81 times to attack God''s prohibition." it seems that countless lights and shadows are gathering around the Immortal Emperor. The next moment, he has rushed to the sea dragon again, but this time, the difference is, The ruler turned out nine lights and shadows, and pointed to the nine key points on the sea dragon at the same time. The golden cudgel turned like a windmill to form a huge golden shield. In the nine roars, the sea dragon''s body flew back. The celestial ruler in the Immortal Emperor''s hand rowed sharply, and the white lights crossed up and bombarded the sea dragon one after another. In the purity of mana, Hailong is always inferior to him. "Ah -" in the roar, the sea dragon seemed to burst out, the blue light of the body protection burst out, and a spiral blue light bead instantly met the attack of the Immortal Emperor. With a puff, the sea dragon and the Immortal Emperor sprayed blood again at the same time. However, this time, the sea dragon seemed to be a little weak, and his body hit the absolute space of the four elephant chain behind him. "Look at the magic weapon." as soon as the white light of the Immortal Emperor''s body shines, a golden aura only the size of a palm floats out. It feels as if the golden aura has no attack power, but the sea dragon doesn''t think so. Shrouded in the magic power of the golden halo, the sea dragon only felt that the golden cudgel in his hand was like hundreds of thousands of kilograms, and his body couldn''t help falling. His back wings spread out, so he barely stabilized his body. At this time, the sea dragon''s body was shocked. I just felt that the golden cudgel in his hand suddenly became extremely hot. With a flash of golden light, he even got out of his hand, quickly became smaller, and was absorbed by the golden halo. With a flash of golden light, the aura has returned to the white light of the Immortal Emperor''s protection. Not only the sea dragon was stunned, but also the white tiger king. The golden cudgel has always been known as the first magic weapon in the fairy world. From the monkey king to the sea dragon, almost no one can take this magic weapon away from the master''s hand. However, the Immortal Emperor did it. Without the golden cudgel, how can the sea dragon resist the attack of the Immortal Emperor? "It''s strange. The magic weapon I used just now is the diamond ring specially made by the supreme old gentleman to restrain the monkey king''s golden cudgel. It collects all kinds of magic weapons. After the monkey king made a big fuss in the fairy palace, the supreme old gentleman gave it to me. Unexpectedly, you handed over the gold hoop stick for your master. Now, why should you fight me?" The sea dragon''s momentum dropped in an instant. He floated there distracted and looked at the Immortal Emperor in a daze. Yes! If you lose the golden cudgel, you will lose the capital of the last fight. There will only be one end, defeat. The Immortal Emperor smiled and said, "do you want to return to the golden cudgel?" Hailong shook his head and said, "No. I have to get it back. Anyway, I won''t exist in the world after today. If you want to keep it, just keep it. But you should be careful. My master will take care of you to come back. I hope you can be so happy at that time." The Immortal Emperor sneered: "Hai Long, you dare to say such words at this time. In fact, you don''t need to gather mana. Don''t you feel it? Your mana is gradually decreasing." Hai Long was stunned, and his face suddenly changed, "why? Why can''t my mana recover and drop quickly." The Immortal Emperor smiled: "Of course, this is the immortal Dharma I practiced. This dharma is called disillusionment. When you get hit by my ruler, you will have been hit by my disillusionment, and your mana will drop rapidly until you empty your whole body. Although this immortal Dharma can only last for one day, one day is enough to do a lot of things. I am the real Lord of the fairy world, and no one can disobey me You can reconsider my proposal now. In order to wait for you again, I have left the fairy palace for a few days, and I don''t have much time. Although my patience has been improved by closing down these years, there is always a limit. " After hearing the Immortal Emperor''s words, now even the white tiger king can clearly feel that the mana of the sea dragon is weakening, and the light of the Dragon Xiang Tianji God armor is getting darker and darker. The Immortal Emperor is not in a hurry at this time. If he takes one more minute, the mana of the sea dragon will disappear one more point. In that way, it will be easier for him to complete the last blow. The Immortal Emperor''s mana is constantly improving, which has a strong pressure on the sea Dragon both physically and psychologically. He is waiting. He believes that under such oppression, it will have an impact on anyone''s psychology. The sea dragon lowered his head and showed an anxious look on his face. He seemed to be trying his best to gather his magic power. His chest fluctuated and his Qi machine was extremely uneven. Suddenly, the white tiger king seemed to feel something and shouted, "fairy emperor, be careful, this boy wants to break through." as soon as the voice fell, he rushed to the sea dragon. The fairy emperor was stunned and saw the white tiger king punch hard on the sea dragon''s chest, but the sea dragon only resisted symbolically, and was thrown away by his shocked blood. He coughed up several mouthfuls of blood continuously, but the look on the sea dragon''s face was happy. "It''s too late. It''s too late. Immortal Emperor, you tried your best, but you still can''t keep me in the end. Don''t let me have a chance to come back, otherwise I will kill you one by one." The change suddenly occurred. The absolute space of the four elephant chain suddenly fluctuated. A huge roar came from behind the sea dragon, and the whole absolute space of the four elephant chain suddenly exploded. The four immortal emperors and the Shanghai Dragon spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time. The seriously injured Erlang God was stunned. The sea dragon''s body suddenly turned into a wisp of gray gas and escaped in an instant. The Immortal Emperor roared reluctantly, and a black light immediately caught up with the gray gas of the sea dragon, but the gray air disappeared in the blink of an eye. The Immortal Emperor was stunned, the white tiger king was stunned, and Biluo was stunned. They didn''t expect that the sea dragon would still escape in this case. The Immortal Emperor was a little distracted and said, "why? Why? It''s impossible, impossible." The white tiger king said in a deep voice, "I can''t feel the breath of that boy at all. He disappeared so completely. Immortal Emperor, I''m afraid he didn''t win your destruction at all." After a brief gaffe, the Immortal Emperor gradually calmed down, "You''re right. He didn''t hit my smash. Unexpectedly, the Qi of chaos was so magical that even my smash could not damage it. If I guessed right, he should use his power to quietly insert the immortal killing robbery into the absolute space when he was hit by me for the first time in the absolute space of the four elephant chain. The reason why he didn''t like to hit the smash It''s because he has continuously integrated his mana into the immortal killing robbery. How cruel! In order to get a glimmer of hope of escape, he detonated the immortal killing robbery with 70% of his mana. However, only in this way can he produce strong penetration and tear apart the absolute space we have laid together. He is more cunning than I thought. " The white tiger king was puzzled and said, "I just don''t understand why he suddenly disappeared. Detonating the immortal killing robbery will only hurt him. Under the condition of such serious injury and loss of mana, he can''t escape instantly with the method of large movement." The Immortal Emperor shook his head and said: "I don''t know how he escaped, but I can vaguely feel that he has completely disappeared in the fairyland and fled to a place. However, you don''t have to taboo him. He was pierced by my soul calming needle at the moment before he disappeared. No matter where he fled, it will only be the end of the disappearance of the divine knowledge. No matter how strong the Qi of chaos is, his divine knowledge will still be Immortal''s divine sense. Although our trip was not successful, we also removed a strong enemy. " Biluo said in a deep voice, "emperor, we should hurry back to the fairy palace as soon as possible. The golden cudgel is in your hand, and there must be a breath after the sea dragon broke through the absolute space of the four elephant chain just now. I''m afraid Zhenyuan immortal and Sun Wukong have known that we have attacked the sea dragon, so we must arrange it in advance to prevent their invasion." The Immortal Emperor sneered and said: "You don''t have to worry about that. I think Zhenyuan immortal won''t turn against us easily. After all, he has to use our power to fight against the underworld. After all, the safety of the whole fairyland is much more important than the life of an immortal. Biluo, you immediately send xianzha to our people all over the fairyland and order them to return to the fairyland quickly. From now on, we should keep a low profile , only when the underworld attacks, can we have a chance to completely master the whole fairyland. " A Yin light flashed in Biluo''s eyes, nodded and said respectfully, "yes, Emperor." The Immortal Emperor frowned. He mused. How did the sea dragon escape in that case? With his cultivation at that time, it was impossible to tear up space and go to another world. The ambush site he chose had no access to other worlds at all. This doubt remained in his heart for a long time. Only he knows how the sea dragon escaped. In fact, when he was trapped in the absolute space of the four elephant chain composed of the Immortal Emperor, his mind was constantly thinking about various possibilities of escape. He is also afraid of death. After all, how can he give up his wives? However, although Hailong was afraid of death, he would never compromise with the Immortal Emperor. After careful thinking, he finally came up with a plan to escape. Hai Long knew that the absolute space composed of the four immortals was not so easy to break through, so he chose the weakest Erlang God at the time of the initial attack. Although he failed to kill him, he also seriously injured him. In this way, the combination of the absolute space of the four elephant chain has become a flaw. After that, Hailong shifted his target to Biluo. As long as Biluo could be seriously injured, the possibility of his success would increase greatly. Unfortunately, the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king reacted very quickly, so he failed. ----------------------------------------------------------- (as the new week begins, please vote more.) Chapter 384 The sea dragon was not discouraged by this. The strength of the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king stimulated his inner resistance. In the struggle with the Immortal Emperor, he found an opportunity to insert his immortal killing robbery into the absolute space of the four elephant chain. Finally, he did not hesitate to sacrifice his powerful immortal weapon to burst the flawed absolute space of the four elephant party. The sea dragon was lucky. The destruction of the Immortal Emperor not only did no harm to him, but helped him. Otherwise, if the Immortal Emperor has been attacking with all his strength, and his magic power to blow up the immortal killing and robbing sea dragon continues to weaken, he may not be able to support the final outbreak of the immortal killing and robbing. The Immortal Emperor thought that the sea dragon had been destroyed and did not rush to attack, so he created a good opportunity for him. If the white tiger king didn''t react in time, I''m afraid he could really escape safely. Hailong''s escape method is actually very simple. Under great pressure, he suddenly remembered his life in hell. After defeating the ten kings of the underworld, the ghost King Fangping once put the highest level Rune of the underworld into his body and told him that as long as he used the method of soul out of the body, he could escape his yuan God under almost any circumstances. At the beginning, the sea dragon once tried to escape with this method. However, the absolute space of the four elephant chain composed of the Immortal Emperor is really strong. Even if the soul goes out of the body, it can''t send out his yuan God. However, the sea dragon had to wait for the last chance. In fact, when the absolute space of the four elephant chain was exploded, he could escape his original God in an instant. However, the sea dragon was reluctant to give up his body. He delayed a little and completely wrapped his body with a powerful yuan God. Only then did he escape into the hell, but it was because of this that he was hurt by the Immortal Emperor''s zhenhun needle. However, it is no wonder that the sea dragon was reluctant to give up his body. If the body is destroyed, it is very difficult to recover. In particular, he has chaotic Qi. Although he knows the cultivation method and there is some chaotic Qi in the yuan God, if he reshapes his body, he must go through the previous process at least once before he can recover his original cultivation. Hailong really doesn''t want to go back to Taishang Laojun''s Alchemy furnace. The pain brought by Jiutian Jiumei true fire is unforgettable. Moreover, once he abandons his flesh body, all the immortal tools he has will disappear. Once the Immortal Emperor gets long Xiangyu and Tianji beads, I''m afraid no one can control him in the fairy world. This is not what Hailong is willing to see. Therefore, he is willing to take risks and leave with his flesh body. He just misjudged the reaction speed of the Immortal Emperor. Otherwise, it would be enough to make him proud to retreat from the four people of the Immortal Emperor. ¡­¡­ There was a sharp pain all over the body. It seemed as if he had been pricked in his mind. The sea dragon had fallen into complete darkness. The breath around him was constantly changing. Longxiang Tianji God armor had taken back his body. Under the package of Yuanshen, he came to the gloomy world again. On the bridge of death. Cui Yu, as always, checked the information of every ghost passing in front of him and decided where to go. Although the work is boring, he has no regrets. Even he doesn''t know how many years he has been engaged in this work. However, none of the ghosts passing in front of him was wrong. This is why he can have the status of ghost king in the underworld. Suddenly, the light was shining, and a light mass came rapidly from the sky. In the twinkling of an eye, it had reached the bridge of death. Cuiyu was startled. It was the first time he had encountered such a scene after he had been a local magistrate for so many years. Without any hesitation, the ghost spirit was released in his hand, and the dark green light met the falling light from below like a huge light mask. The whole body was at the epicenter of the earthquake, and Cui Yu couldn''t help spewing out a ghost gas. The light group shocked more than ten wronged souls and calmly landed on the bridge of death. At the same time, the enchanting messengers beside Cui Yu shook their five prongs and pointed to the light group. While preparing to attack, Cui Yu stopped him because he had seen the people in the light group. How could it be him? This is Cui Yu''s first thought after seeing each other. In front of him was the sea dragon with pale face and no breath. Of course, Cui Yu could see that this was not a soul, but a real person, and an immortal. He naturally recognized the sea dragon. When the Tibetan king Bodhisattva turned into a ghost of Siyin, he once explained the origin of the sea dragon. He knew very well that the immortal in front of him had a very unusual relationship with the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, the supreme ruler of the prefecture. Without any hesitation, Cui Yu quickly sent a message to the ghost King Wang Fangping, who was responsible for the general affairs of the underground government, and told him everything he saw. After all, this is beyond his ability to handle. The pale green halo flickered. After a while, more than ten figures came to the bridge of death quickly. The enchanting messengers standing next to Cui Yu almost opened their eyes, because what they saw was the highest ruler of the underworld, the king Bodhisattva of Tibet in red robes. Behind him were the twelve kings of the underworld. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva saw the sea dragon at a glance. Her eyes immediately showed a look of horror. She really couldn''t think of who could seriously hurt her brother to such a degree. Cui Yu respectfully said, "I''ve seen the Bodhisattva. Tell the bodhisattva that the immortal suddenly fell from the sky and seemed to be seriously injured." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva stretched out his hand and took the sea dragon in front of him. He hugged him with both hands and calmly said, "judge Cui, you continue your task." as soon as the voice fell, he took the twelve kings of the underworld and disappeared on the bridge of death. A soul charmer couldn''t help asking, "judge, who was that person just now? Even the Bodhisattva..." Cui Yu glanced at him and said calmly, "you just need to do your job well. There are some things you don''t need to know." The Bodhisattva king of Tibet quickly returned to his training place with the twelve kings. On the way, she carefully checked the injury of Hailong, which was enough to shock her. There are at least seven fractures in the bones of the sea dragon. The most serious is the crushing of the left shoulder, clavicle and scapula, and even the meridians have been injured. It can be seen how terrible his opponent is to be hurt so badly under the protection of chaotic Qi. However, these injuries are not enough to scare the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. After all, she is the supreme ruler of the underworld. Even in the Buddhist world, her accomplishments can definitely rank in the top five. Although Hailong''s mana is almost exhausted and seriously injured, her mana can be repaired in a short time. What worries the Tibetan king Bodhisattva most is the yuan God of the sea dragon. The yuan God, which is not easy to condense, has completely changed into light cyan, and seems to confine all the mental power in the yuan God and lose contact with the sea dragon itself. Moreover, the divine consciousness in the yuan God is constantly weakening. For the immortal, the most terrible thing is not the destruction of the body, but the disappearance of the divine consciousness. That will be the result of never rising! Put the sea dragon flat on the stone bed of his cultivation. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet put his hands on his chest. The pure yellow Buddha Qi revolved around her body. With her soft drink, the Yellow Buddha light wrapped the sea dragon''s body in an instant. While repairing his serious injury, he explored the yuan God. The twelve kings of the underworld had never seen the Tibetan king Bodhisattva so worried that no one dared to say a word, but waited silently. The Buddha''s light became stronger and stronger, forcing the twelve kings of the underworld to retreat around. In the flicker of the Buddha''s light, the sea dragon''s face had revealed a trace of glittering and translucent luster. At this time, both bones and meridians had been repaired by the pure Buddha''s power. But the face of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva became more and more dignified. With a long sigh, the Tibetan king Bodhisattva shook his head, "what a vicious means. Who has such deep hatred with the sea dragon that he can be reconciled only if he has to destroy both form and spirit?" In addition to the Bodhisattva king of Tibet, the highest position on the scene will be the Runner King. He stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Bodhisattva, how about the sea dragon? Who is he..." The king Bodhisattva sighed and said, "have you ever heard of zhenhun needle?" Hearing the three words of zhenhun needle, the twelve kings of hell shocked at the same time, and their eyes showed a look of horror. The runner king said solemnly, "what the Bodhisattva said is the soul calming needle that can instantly destroy god''s knowledge? Hasn''t this poisonous spell been lost in the six realms?" The Bodhisattva king of Tibet showed a trace of uneasiness in his eyes and sighed: "I also hope it has been lost. Unfortunately, the method of soul calming needle appears on Hai long. You should understand the consequences of being shot by the soul calming needle. Under the action of the soul calming needle, Hai Long''s divine consciousness has been completely separated from his original Buddha, and is constantly weakening. Fortunately, I have eliminated the magic power of the soul calming needle in time, otherwise he will be fierce at this time More good than good. " The king of hell said, "Bodhisattva, the accomplishments of the sea dragon are enough to surprise us. If we were replaced, I''m afraid the divine consciousness would be completely broken at the moment when we were stabbed by the soul. Bodhisattva, can the sea dragon be saved?" There was a trace of sadness in the eyes of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, "It''s a miracle that he can persist here. It should be that his chaotic Qi has been trying to protect his divine consciousness. Sadly, when he took the soul calming needle, the chaotic Qi in his body has consumed 7788, which is still not enough to protect himself, otherwise he won''t be so seriously injured. He''s in a bad situation now. Although the soul calming needle has been dissolved. However, His divine consciousness and original God have been devastated, and have been completely separated from himself. Let alone me, I''m afraid even the Tathagata Buddha can''t help him recover. " The twelve kings of the underworld had fought with the sea dragon. Although they were defeated by him, the twelve kings had a feeling of sympathy for the sea dragon. Suddenly they saw that the sea dragon was so sad. Wang Fangping said, "Bodhisattva, is there really no way? If this goes on, what will the sea dragon become? Can he still wake up?" Dezang King Bodhisattva said sadly: "There is only one way now, and we can only rely on Hai Long himself. His chaotic Qi takes the creation of heaven and earth. He is the only one in the six worlds who has chaotic Qi. Chaotic Qi is magical. Now we can only hope that he can recover by himself and communicate with his divine consciousness and original God again. Only in that way can he fully recover. It is very simple to wake him up, though However, the divine consciousness and the original God have been severely damaged, but they have not dissipated after all. However, when he wakes up, he will not only lose all his mana, but I''m afraid he won''t remember everything before. When he wakes up, he will be like a piece of white paper. " The twelve kings of the underworld looked at each other. Of course, they all knew how unlikely it was that the Bodhisattva, the king of the underworld, said. It was like a joke to repair the divine consciousness by relying on the Qi of chaos. The repair of the divine consciousness was extremely difficult. It was not easy to recover without the control of mind? The king of Tibet Bodhisattva looked deeply at the sea dragon and murmured, "brother, I didn''t expect that we would say goodbye that day, but we were almost separated from each other. Don''t worry, no matter what, I will try my best to help you recover. Who did so hard and hurt you like this." At this point, there was a trace of evil spirit in the eyes of the ruler of the underworld. Although the king Bodhisattva of the underworld was born in the Buddha world, she was not bound by the Buddha world. At this time, she had a killing opportunity in her heart. "You all go back. There are many underground affairs that need you to deal with. As for the sea dragon, I will deal with it." Feeling the irresistible majesty of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, the twelve kings of the underworld nodded and retreated silently. As soon as they left, the Tibetan king Bodhisattva immediately put his hands together and urged his Buddha power to explore the fairy world. Her body suspended unconsciously, sat cross legged in the air, and a gorgeous golden lotus was riding from below. Soon, the Tibetan king Bodhisattva has found the position she is looking for in the fairy world. Because this behavior across the two worlds consumes mana, she has shown her female body. In the cohesion of her thoughts, she said in a deep voice: "immortal, it''s me." Zhenyuan immortal''s surprised voice rang out, "earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva, how can you contact me with such a great divine communication? It''s too much consumption for you." The king Bodhisattva sighed, "I can''t do it either! Immortal, I want to know who hurt the sea dragon." those who can connect the six realms with mental power can only do it in the balance of the six realms. And the Bodhisattva king of Tibet is the only one who has enough magic power to exert such a great magic power. Zhenyuan immortal exclaimed and said, "Bodhisattva, is the sea dragon with you? He suddenly disappeared in the fairy world. We are dying of anxiety." The Bodhisattva said, "yes, he is here now, but his situation is quite bad. Daxian, tell me why the sea dragon was so badly hurt." Zhenyuan immortal''s voice showed a trace of anger, "I''m afraid no one would be so mean except the Immortal Emperor. In the fairy world, except us old guys, only the Immortal Emperor has this strength, and only he has reason to do so. Bodhisattva, please tell me the exact situation of Hailong now. He is the hope of the fairy world!" The Bodhisattva king of Tibet said, "the situation of the sea dragon is very bad this time. Even I can''t help it. His..." ----------------------------------------------------------- Happy Valentine''s day. Chapter 385 "What? It''s so serious. Zhenhun needle, I didn''t expect that someone on the side of the Immortal Emperor had such a vicious spell. Bodhisattva, under what conditions do you think it is most suitable for the sea dragon to cultivate and recover by itself?" The Bodhisattva of the Tibetan king pondered: "I thought that the sea dragon is not suitable to stay with me. After all, the hell is too Yin, and the underworld and demon world can be excluded. Although the breath of the fairy world and Buddha world will stimulate him to a great extent, it may also have a negative effect. Therefore, I think the human world is the most suitable place for his cultivation." Zhenyuan Daxian sighed: "That''s all I can do now. Hailong, the child, is in trouble with the Bodhisattva. Before he recovers completely, I will never let him return to the fairyland. He has suffered too much. If he can''t recover, I really don''t know how to explain it to his wives. Bodhisattva, this matter will get rid of you. If you need anything, just say it and I''ll try my best." The king Bodhisattva calmly said: "It''s too late to say anything now. Whether the sea dragon can recover from such a heavy blow, I just don''t want you to put him in the open. I know you''re not just using him, but you''ve always put him at the top of the opposition to the Immortal Emperor. In this way, how can he not be hurt? You''re all famous celebrities in the fairy world, but Hailong is just a newcomer who has been in the fairy world for less than a thousand years. Are you a little too eager for quick success and instant benefits? Daxian, I have sworn with Hailong. No matter whether his divine knowledge can be restored to the original level, I don''t want him to have this result again. Although you have paid a lot for cultivating him, Hailong has also paid too much for your wishes, Can''t you give him some space? If a string is too tight, it will break easily. " After listening to the Tibetan king Bodhisattva''s words, Zhenyuan immortal was silent and said for a long time: "Bodhisattva, I can understand your dissatisfaction. Maybe all this is really our fault. I thought a lot about the sudden disappearance of Hailong this time. In some places, he is very similar to the former Immortal Emperor. We have been blaming the degeneration of the Immortal Emperor. In fact, I find that our responsibility is also great. All the time, these old friends in the immortal world, including me and Sanqing, have hoped The fairyland can become an iron block like the underworld, but obviously none of us can do it, so we want to cultivate new people. However, in practice, we are really eager for quick success and instant benefits as you said. When we cultivated the Immortal Emperor, we thought we had succeeded, but the final outcome is now. Of course, it has something to do with the Immortal Emperor himself, but we can''t escape Our own responsibility. If we could put everything down at the beginning, maybe this situation is far from the fairyland now. We also made the same mistake in the sea dragon, but the sea dragon is much kinder than the Immortal Emperor, and he doesn''t have too much ambition and desire, and he attaches great importance to emotion, so up to now, nothing we don''t want to see has happened. However, we only care about constantly Help him improve his strength, but forget many more important things. In fact, Hailong is like a gem in our hands, but we take too little care of him. Don''t worry, if Hailong can''t return to normal, I guarantee with my own life that he and his wives will find a quiet and peaceful place to live. If he can recover, Sanqing and I will let him go Give up everything you have and hand over all the power in your hand. As long as I have one breath, I will never let the sea dragon suffer any harm. "His words are decisive and leave no room for himself. As Zhenyuan immortal, making such a decision has fully demonstrated his position. "Well, since the immortal has said so, I don''t have much to say. I''ll leave the matter of Hailong to me. I''ll try my best to help him. As for being in the fairy world, it''s up to you. I''m only 30% sure whether Hailong can recover." Zhenyuan immortal said, "Bodhisattva is much better than me in understanding and controlling divine knowledge. Thank you for your help." The Bodhisattva sighed and said, "we have been friends for so many years. There is no need to say thank you. Besides, the sea dragon is my brother, and his business is my own business. If the sea dragon can recover, I will help you as much as possible when he returns to the fairy world. Even if he can''t recover, I will try my best to find out who hurt him." Zhenyuan immortal was delighted. Of course, he could hear the meaning of the words of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. If they could have such strong assistance from the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, it would be very beneficial for their future control in the fairy world. Suddenly, Zhenyuan immortal seemed to feel something, saying: "Bodhisattva, I won''t tell you more. It takes too much mana for you to use such a magic power. Moreover, I will face two uninvited guests soon. Whether I can deal with them is still unknown." Of course, the king of Tibet Bodhisattva knew who Zhenyuan Daxian was talking about. He said with a smile, "they are not so easy to deal with. The immortal will work hard. In that case, the king of Tibet won''t bother." the golden light flashed, and the king of Tibet Bodhisattva floated to the ground. The light of the Buddha protecting her body was much dimmer. The conversation just now really cost her too much mana. At the same time, Zhenyuan immortal also stood up from the secret room of his cultivation and sent out his voice with mana, "light the lamp, Buddha, Wukong, please come in." With a flash of light, two groups of light and shadow appeared in the secret room under the guidance of Zhenyuan immortal. Sun Wukong''s face was full of anger. The breath of body protection mana was extremely unstable, which showed that he was on the verge of explosion. Even the Buddha who lit the lamp looked dignified. When he saw the immortal Zhenyuan with his hands folded, he said Amitabha. Monkey King couldn''t wait and said, "fairy, tell me what''s going on. How can my apprentice suddenly feel a crisis in my mind. And I can clearly feel that the golden cudgel is now in the fairy palace. Even the golden cudgel is lost. You should know what it means." Zhenyuan immortal said in a deep voice, "Wukong, calm down first. I just found out about the sea dragon. You can''t be impulsive. Listen to me. The sea dragon is in the hell now." Monkey King''s heart sank and said, "hell? How is it possible. Even if the immortal dies, he won''t fall into hell." Zhenyuan immortal said, "don''t worry. Listen to me. The sea dragon went to the underground. Now the Tibetan king Bodhisattva is taking care of him. If I judge correctly, he should have encountered the Immortal Emperor or been plotted by the Immortal Emperor. Under all kinds of helpless circumstances, he protected himself with divine knowledge and escaped into the underground with a underground treasure given by the Tibetan king Bodhisattva." Sun Wukong was stunned for a moment, then relieved. "So it is. I thought he was beaten by the old boy of the Immortal Emperor. It''s good that he didn''t die. But the boy even lost the golden cudgel. When he comes back, I''ll scold him. You know, the golden cudgel is my old sun''s treasure!" Zhenyuan immortal smiled bitterly and said, "Wukong, it''s unknown whether the sea dragon can come back. This time he suffered a great loss. Don''t scold him. I''d better hope he can come back safely." The monkey king''s golden eyes flashed and said, "how do you say that? Is the sea dragon seriously injured? Light the lamp, didn''t you tell me that the Tianji bead is on the sea dragon? If you have the strong defense of Tianji God armor, you will be seriously injured?" The Buddha who lit the lamp said, "the Tianji divine armor is certain on the sea dragon. After Bodhi gave it to the sea dragon, he specially informed me that it is an immortal tool with Buddha nature after all. I am also very surprised that the sea dragon has the Tianji divine armor to protect its body, and its cultivation has reached the level of great magic power. How can it be seriously injured suddenly?" Zhenyuan Daxian sighed: "It''s up to Hai long to ask himself after he recovers. According to my estimation, the attack on Hai long must be very sudden. Otherwise, if he can''t cope with it, he has no reason not to ask us for help. Wukong, the injury on Hai Long doesn''t matter. With his chaotic Qi and Tianji armor, it shouldn''t be very serious. However, his divine consciousness has been hit by the domineering soul calming needle. That''s what I am now Most worried. " "What? Soul calming needle?" the Buddha who lit the lamp and the monkey king exclaimed at the same time. Their faces changed instantly. The breath in the secret room became dignified. The golden light suddenly flashed, and the monkey king was about to leave. Suddenly, the red light flashed, and the ready Zhenyuan immortal''s big sleeve waved and loaded the monkey king into it. Because there was no preparation, the monkey king had no time to respond. He had fallen into the big sleeve. With the magic power of Zhenyuan immortal, unless he wanted to, it was really hard for the monkey king to think of it It''s not easy. The Buddha who lit the lamp sighed, "maybe it''s the best choice to trap him temporarily." Monkey King''s voice came from Zhenyuan immortal''s sleeve, "brother, what are you doing to put me in your sleeve? Let me out." Zhenyuan fairy said, "Wukong, you are so violent that you can only wrong you for the time being. When you calm down, I will naturally let you out." with a finger in his left hand, the red light flashed, Sun Wukong couldn''t even make a sound. The light burning Buddha frowned slightly and said, "I didn''t expect that the sea dragon would be hit by the soul calming needle, which is very bad for his body. Has he recognized God..." Zhenyuan Daxian shook his head and told the current situation of Hailong. "I see. The Immortal Emperor did so, immortal. How are you going to deal with it?" Zhenyuan immortal flashed a cold light in his eyes and said coldly, "don''t move for the time being. I want to see what the Immortal Emperor is going to do?" The Buddha who lit the lamp sighed, "yes! It''s really inappropriate to conflict with the fairy palace now. Otherwise, the disaster that the fairy world will face will never have a chance again. It''s just that the child Hailong doesn''t know whether his divine consciousness can recover. It''s too insidious after all." Zhenyuan immortal said, "now you can only listen to the destiny. Buddha, please stay with me for a few days to enlighten Wukong. Otherwise, once he makes trouble, I''m afraid it will be difficult to clean up. I''m also very sad about the sea dragon, but now it''s not the time to attack the Immortal Emperor. I think he dares to deal with the sea dragon only by calculating this point." The light burning Buddha said helplessly, "immortal, you also know Wukong''s temper. Unless the sea dragon is safe, I''m afraid no one can persuade him this time. He and the sea dragon are also teachers and friends. Moreover, the sea dragon helped Zixia fairy to re integrate the divine consciousness not long ago. No wonder Wukong is so impulsive now." The two great supernatural powers in the fairy world and the Buddha world looked at each other and smiled bitterly. There were something special in their eyes. ¡­¡­ He opened his eyes and looked around. "I, where am I? My head hurts." the pain from his head made the sea dragon moan. His whole body was soft. He just felt a blank in his mind and couldn''t remember anything. It seemed to be an ordinary cabin. The sun fell from the only window. Most of the room was warm. The sea dragon lay back in bed powerlessly. He smelled a faint salty smell and frowned. Where the hell is this? Who am I? Why am I here. Doubts surged in his heart. He just wanted to think more, but the pain in his mind was more severe. He was forced to moan and couldn''t think any more. "Ah! Are you awake?" a clear voice sounded. The door that looked weak opened, and a boy who looked sixteen or seven years old walked in quickly. He went directly to the head of the dragon''s bed and put his cold hand on his forehead. When a cool breeze came, Hailong felt much more comfortable, and the pain in his mind was relieved. "Well, don''t burn it. I think you will get better soon." the boy smiled. The Sea Dragon said somewhat difficultly, "you, Hello, where is this? Who am I?" The boy was of medium build, dark skin, and had a pair of big bright eyes on his beautiful face. He looked at the sea dragon in surprise and said, "how can I know if you don''t know who you are?" The sea dragon was stunned and murmured, "don''t you know me? Then why am I here?" Juvenile Road: "About three days ago, my sister and I went fishing, but we saw you floating on the sea. We thought you were dead and pulled you to the boat. You are really heavy! We took a lot of effort to get you on the boat. As a result, my sister found that you still have some breath and saved you. You have been feverish since you came back, and the doctor in our village filled you with some medicine A little. I''d also like to know who you are. Maybe you were in trouble at sea and came to us by the waves. " The Sea Dragon said absently, "I, who am I? Who am I?" he began to think again, followed by the severe pain. This pain was more intense than the last time, and the severe pain did not prevent him from humming. "Ah! What''s the matter with you? Don''t think much about it. Have a rest." the young man patted the sea dragon''s head, hoping to help him relieve some pain. The sea dragon''s body gradually relaxed under the young man''s comfort, and the pain also decreased a lot. ----------------------------------------------------------- Don''t forget to vote for VIP during the festival. Chapter 386 Take a deep breath. After two painful experiences, Hailong no longer dared to recall the past. He said painfully, "why? Why did I become like this?" The boy comforted: "Big brother, don''t think about anything now. Maybe everything will return to normal after you recover. Let me tell you something about the village. My name is Lian Hai and my sister''s name is Lian Bi. When I was very young, my father and mother died when I went fishing in the sea. My sister pulled me up in the waves. This is Inspur village on the coast of the East China Sea, where we live Everyone in the village lives by fishing. The elders in the village take care of me and my sister very much, otherwise we can''t live to this day. Don''t worry, since we saved you, you are a member of our village. Even if you can''t remember anything, you can live here! You don''t know, fishing is a very interesting thing ¡£¡± Listening to Lian Hai''s simple words, Hai long felt warm in his heart. He seemed to think of something in his mind. He blurted out: "I used to have a brother like you." Lian Hai was stunned and said happily, "brother, do you think of anything?" Hai Long''s mind was still blank. He shook his head and said, "no, I don''t know why he said that. Lian Hai, thank you. I don''t know where your sister is? I want to thank her for saving her life." Lian Hai shook his head and said with a smile, "sister is mending the fish net outside. Don''t thank me. What we fishermen fear most is the changes in the sea. How can we die when you are in trouble? Take a rest first. I''ll make you some fish soup later. Sister will be very happy if she knows you wake up." With that, he ran out without waiting for the sea dragon to speak again. Hailong was lying on the bed, looking at the humble roof of the wooden house. He couldn''t think about anything. He didn''t have any thoughts in his mind. He felt so painful. Gradually, his eyes became hazy, his mind fell into a confused state and fell asleep. When he woke up again, he smelled a tempting aroma, and his stomach suddenly cried out. Lian Hai''s voice sounded, "big brother, it seems that your people haven''t woke up yet. They wake up first when they get to the belly." Hai Long opened his eyes and saw Lian Hai holding a pot on the only table in the wooden house. The steaming heat kept coming out of the pot, and the aroma obviously came from it. Hai Long swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said awkwardly, "I, I''m really a little hungry." When the door opened, a slim figure came in. Hailong was stunned. It was a girl, but her coarse cloth clothes could not cover up her unique charm. She was tall and her skin was dark. When she saw Hailong, her eyes couldn''t help showing a gentle smile. "You''re awake." The warm smile gave Hailong a feeling of deja vu. He couldn''t help looking at the girl speechless. Lian Hai stabbed Hai Long on the shoulder and joked, "big brother, don''t be in a daze. My sister is the first beauty in the village." "Ah!" Hai Long woke up and hurriedly said, "you are sister Lian Bi. Thank you for saving his life." the feeling of deja vu lingered in his mind, but he didn''t dare to recall it. Lian Bi smiled and said, "you''re welcome. You''re a guest of our family now. Get up and eat some fish soup to warm up. You''ve been in a coma and haven''t eaten for a few days. You must be hungry." Lian Hai took a spoon to scoop out a mouthful of fish soup and put it into his mouth. He exclaimed, "it''s great. Sister, your craft is good. Big brother, my sister cooked it for you today." Lian Bi''s pretty face was slightly red, but he didn''t refute it. He took a bowl of fish soup from the pot, sat on the sea dragon''s bed, handed it to him and said, "come on, have a drink first." Hailong hurriedly struggled to sit up, but when he reached out to pick up the fish soup, he found that his whole body was weak and weak, and he couldn''t use any strength. Lian Bi took a pillow and put it behind him. He whispered, "you just woke up, don''t move, I''ll feed you." then he scooped up some fish soup with a spoon, blew it gently twice, and then sent it to Hailong''s mouth. The sea dragon''s heart was hot, his eyes were wet, and he choked and said, "thank you." then he opened his mouth and drank the fish soup from the spoon into his stomach. A delicious taste filled his whole body in an instant, and his spirit was refreshed. It seemed that just this mouthful of fish soup restored him some vitality. "Drink slowly, there''s still a lot." Lian Bi''s eyes showed a trace of tenderness when he looked at Hai long. Under the careful care of Lian Bi''s sister and brother, Hailong''s recovery speed is amazing. One day later, he can get out of bed and walk. Three days later, he has recovered just like ordinary people. As Lian Hai said, the villagers in this Inspur village are very simple. They all say that Hailong is the life put back by the Dragon King and a person with great blessing. Because Hailong has forgotten everything, Lian Bi takes the village When you name the sea dragon, you call him tide. What Hailong enjoys most every day is dinner. Although there are almost those kinds of fresh fish every day and only some green vegetables occasionally, it has different tastes from Lian Bi''s hands. Any flavor is enough to make him wander back and forth. Even Hai also said that recently, with the light of Hailong, her sister''s rice is becoming more and more delicious. More than ten days later. "Brother Lianhai, I''ll help you dry the fish Internet cafe." Lianhai''s body is not short among the fishermen, but only to the chest of the sea dragon. The sea dragon is tall and strong. He found that his biggest advantage is his body. Heavy things are as light as nothing in his hand. "Brother Inspur, you''re just a little better. You''d better have a rest. I''ll do it myself, or my sister will complain about me when she comes back." for more than ten days, Lian Hai has been familiar with Hailong for a long time, and he is full of good feelings for this older brother. Hailong smiled brightly and said, "it''s all right. You don''t let me do anything. How can I live any longer? I''ve received many benefits from you." "That''s all right." even haiben is not a mother-in-law. After he readily promised, they worked together. With the help of the sea dragon''s power, the big fish net was completely hung up in a short time. Lian Bi has just made lunch and is coming out to ask Hailong and Lian hai to have dinner, but he sees a villager running towards the village. "No, No." the villager suddenly shouted loudly, attracting the attention of Hailong and Lian Bi. Lian Bi stopped the middle-aged villager and said, "Uncle Wang, what''s the matter? You''re so flustered. The weather has been very good these days! Who has had an accident at sea?" Uncle Wang said, "yes! Just now we went out fishing together, and we found a huge net. Now the net is entangled. I told Lao Li to give up the net. He didn''t listen. Now he is still in a stalemate with the big fish. Fortunately, his boat is still large and stable. Otherwise, I''m afraid the boat will be overturned by the big fish." Lian Bi frowned and said, "you can kill the big fish with a harpoon first! Then the struggle will be much smaller." Uncle Wang said helplessly: "We think so too, but we don''t know what skin the big fish has. Our harpoon threw it, but it didn''t even scratch any scales. Now that the big fish is in the water, we haven''t even seen what it looks like except feeling its struggle. Haven''t I come back for help? Lian Bi! You''ve always been the best way. Let''s go quickly and ask for help It''s not good that Lao Li''s boat was pulled over or pulled into the deep sea. The old miser just didn''t give up his broken fishing net. "Although he was blaming, it was difficult to hide his concern in his eyes. Lian Bi nodded, turned to Lian Hai and said, "Xiao Hai, let''s go and have a look." Lian Hai said excitedly, "OK, look what big fish it is this time. It''s so difficult to get." "I''ll go with the you, too. Maybe I can take care of the you." Hai Long''s voice sounded in his sister''s and brother''s ears. Lian Bi hesitated and said, "but your body just hasn''t been for a few days. Moreover, the situation at sea is changeable. You can''t remember the past now. I''m afraid there will be danger at sea." Hailong said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I can''t eat in your house for nothing all day. Besides, you see, I''m strong and will be fine. My life was originally picked up. Since Lord long didn''t kill me last time, there will be no problem this time. Let''s go. It''s bad if I go late." Lian Bi didn''t say anything more. He asked Hai Long and Lian hai to run to the beach. Even the family''s fish boat was not very big, but the weight was not light. Lian Bi and Lian Hai ran to the side of the boat and pushed hard into the sea. The boat rubbed against the sea from the beach bit by bit. "I''ll come." the sea dragon came to Lianhai. His arms and muscles rose up and pushed hard. The boat rushed out like an arrow. With a flutter, it rushed directly into the sea, stirring up a wave in the surge of the sea dragon. Lian Bi and Lian Hai stared at Hai Long in amazement. Lian Hai Long was also a little surprised at his strength. He stared at his hands in amazement. Uncle Wang, who had already boarded his ship, didn''t find anything different. He was concerned about the safety of his good friend and turned his head and shouted, "let''s go." then he drove the fishing boat with his son to the depths of the sea. The three of Hailong looked at each other and got on the boat one after another. Hailong and Lianhai rowed, and Lianbi took the helm. Hailong''s strength was amazing. At first, he didn''t adapt to the method of rowing, but after a while, he could control it freely. He simply took the oar in Lianhai''s hand, carried his arms on his back, and used his two arms to control the boat forward quickly. The sea dragon was inevitably nervous when he went to sea for the first time. Fortunately, the sea was sunny today, and there was no strong sea wind. The sea water was only slightly fluctuating. Looking at it, the deeper the sea was, the deeper the blue was. The breeze caressed the face, with the unique salty smell of the sea, giving people a special feeling. Under the influence of the sea dragon, in a short time, they had chased Uncle Wang''s ship. The two fishing boats plunged into the deep sea together. Gradually, there was only a thin line left in the land in the distance. "There it is." Uncle Wang shouted, pointing not far ahead. Sure enough, when the fishing boat reached the low crest, they could clearly see a fishing boat shaking and overturning at any time. The two fishing boats quickly approached. Uncle Wang and Lian Bi''s sister and brother were very experienced in matters at sea. They clamped the violently shaking fishing boat in the middle from left to right, threw out their anchors and hooked the shaking fishing boat. The three ships were one and immediately stabilized a lot. The middle-aged man on the larger fishing boat showed a relieved look. It was Uncle Li of Langchao village. He and his wife The two sons had already fixed the fishing net on the ship and fought with the unknown ship in the sea for a long time. Seeing Uncle Wang and Lian Bi''s sister and brother come to help, they immediately showed a look of relief. "How''s Lao Li? Do you know what''s down there?" Uncle Wang asked. "I saw a shadow just now. It seems to be an old turtle. It looks very big. If I can catch it and sell it to the dignitaries in the city, I will make a lot of money. It will be much easier in the rainy season." Uncle Li''s voice is weak and weak. Uncle Wang said angrily, "you guy, you just want money but not life. What if the boat capsizes?" Uncle Li''s eldest son said with a smile, "Uncle Wang, it''s all right. Don''t forget, we are famous in the village!" Uncle Li said, "come here quickly and see if we can concentrate our strength to pull the big guy up. If not, we can only find a way to drag him back to the shore first." Uncle Wang and his son, as well as Lianbi''s sister and brother and Hailong, jumped into Uncle Li''s boat. Uncle Li is the most famous fisherman in the village, and his boat is also the largest. Although there are eight people standing, he still doesn''t feel a bit crowded. Without waiting for the crowd to act, Hailong said, "two uncles, I have great strength. Let me try. You stabilize the ship." Uncle Li frowned slightly and said, "let''s come together. Just now the three of us couldn''t pull it." Hailong was eager to do something for Langchao village to repay them for their care these days. He pulled the fishing net with his left hand and wrapped it around his right arm. His two big hands grabbed the knot on the fishing net, turned and smiled, "I''ll try first, if not, let''s get up again." when he said this, his arms made a sudden effort, and he just felt a heat gushing from his body, As if he had brought infinite power, he shouted, "get up." Guibadou is so depressed today that he wants to be the first military division under the throne of donghailong. The fish net that trapped me was so tenacious that I couldn''t break free after struggling for a long time. ----------------------------------------------------------- Hit the VIP ticket violently. Chapter 387 If he had not been accidentally stabbed into the weakest lower abdomen of his body by a swordfish, he would not have been trapped by the fishing net. Unfortunately, this old turtle, who has practiced for thousands of years, can only hope for his extraordinary weight. I hope the fishermen who hold themselves can give up. As long as you return to Donghai Dragon Palace, your own men will help you deal with your injury. The pulling force was no longer coming from above. Turtle Badou was relieved. When he thought the fishermen were about to give up, there was no sign. Suddenly, a huge force came from above. The huge force broke out almost in an instant. Before he reacted, it was bright around, and his huge body had flown out of the water. Hai longan watched a black shadow fly out of the water. Afraid of hurting the people around him, he quickly raised his arms and took the flying old turtle. The old turtle''s body diameter was two meters and a sharp thorn was inserted in his lower abdomen. Uncle Li, Uncle Wang and others stared at the sea dragon dumbfounded. Their eyes were full of disbelief. Such a big turtle was pulled up by only one person. Isn''t the power of the sea dragon at least a kilo? The sea dragon put the turtle Badou belly up and put it on the boat carefully, excited in his heart. Just then, they all heard an old voice, "you foolish fishermen, let me go, otherwise, the Dragon Palace will not forgive you." "Talking turtle?" several people shouted in unison. Except for the sea dragon, they all showed a look of horror. "Are all human beings so impolite? My old man is not an ordinary turtle. I''m the first military master of Donghai dragon palace. GUI Badou is also. I didn''t expect to be in trouble here today. You should release me quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. As long as I show my magic, you will all die immediately." Lian bi was the first to wake up. Looking at GUI Badou''s funny appearance, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you still have that magic power? If so, you won''t be trapped by our fishing net." Guibadou is not good at fighting. Although his position in the East China Sea is not low, his cultivation can not reach the immortal state. When he was cruising in the East China Sea this morning, he was accidentally stabbed in the lower abdomen by a reckless swordfish. Naturally, he would not be merciful to swordfish, a low-level creature in the East China Sea. When Neidan was stabbed, he still killed him, but guibadou is always famous for his wisdom in the East China Sea Dragon Palace. He knows that he can''t pull out the sharp mouth of swordfish at this time, otherwise the stabbed Neidan will be broken, His accomplishments must suffer a great loss. In some panic, he hurried to the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. However, due to his serious injury, he was a little confused. He accidentally swam to the shallow sea. It was a disaster in his life. He was caught by Uncle Li''s fishing net. At this time, all his accomplishments were used to protect Neidan. He really didn''t have enough strength to deal with the ordinary people in front of him. He could only make empty threats. He hoped that the fishermen would scare him and let him go, but he was told by Lian Bi. Uncle Li and Uncle Wang were a little confused when they heard the old turtle spit out words. They couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Lian Bi and showed an inquiring look. When Lian bi was about to say something, Hailong suddenly said, "sister Lian Bi, can you let the old turtle go? He must be very old, and he can speak. I, I have a strange feeling." it turned out that when he pulled up the turtle Badou, he had that strange feeling in his heart, The smell emitted by turtle Badou gave him a very familiar feeling. Although Hailong couldn''t tell what this feeling was, he felt that the old turtle in front of him was very kind. Looking at his poor look, I really can''t bear to hurt him. Lian bi was stunned for a moment, showing a smile in the bottom of his eyes. He turned to Uncle Li and asked, "uncle, what do you say?" Uncle Li waved his hand again and again and said, "niece, don''t ask me. It''s up to you to decide. But the old turtle can speak. I think it''s better to listen to the opinions of the tide." although he is greedy for money, he is a simple fisherman after all. What he fears most is to get into trouble. Seeing the old turtle spit out words, he has a retreat in his heart. A light red light flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes. It seemed that his body did not belong to him. He squatted slowly beside the old turtle, stretched out his right hand and grabbed the sharp thorn inserted in the lower abdomen of the turtle Badou. Turtle Badou shouted in horror, "don''t move the swordfish mouth..." as soon as he made a sound, he already felt a burning feeling on the fish mouth that constantly brought him great pain. The place where Neidan was pierced was hot, and the pain of his body was alleviated a lot. Under the influence of the heat, even his spirit was better. At the same time, Lian Bi and others also saw a magical scene. They saw a faint red light released from the sea dragon''s hand. The light looked for a sharp thorn and entered the turtle Badou''s body. A faint fragrance came out of the sea dragon''s body. When they heard it into their nose, they all felt relaxed and happy, unspeakable comfort. There was a smile on the corner of the sea dragon''s mouth. The sharp thorn that had turned red disappeared like melting. Turtle Badou trembled violently all over his body, the wound on his lower abdomen completely disappeared, and even the damaged part of the internal alchemy was repaired. Hailong stood up straight and looked at Lian Bi straightly. Suddenly, a glimmer of Qingming flashed in his eyes and murmured, "my name is Hailong." as soon as the voice fell, his body had fallen on the ship like pushing Jinshan down a jade pillar. His face was pale and fell into a deep sleep. Lian Bi''s eyes showed a surprise, and her whole body lit up a yellow light. Everyone on board, including her brother Lian Hai, was in a daze. Lian Bi faintly said to GUI Badou: "as a member of the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, how can you be so careless and fall here? You don''t have to report to the Dragon King after you go back today. I''ll find him if you have something." At this time, guibadou''s body has completely recovered, and his huge body floats up. He flips out of thin air and falls steadily on the ship. He clearly feels a sense of peace that he can''t resist. He lifts the * * to look at Lian Bi. What he sees is a golden lotus. "You are a smart man. I think you should know how to do it. You can go back to the Dragon Palace and I will deal with the things here. However, don''t easily reveal your identity in front of ordinary people in the future. After all, it''s unacceptable to ordinary people." Turtle Badou''s body didn''t have the ability to move. He could only say yes, "yes, yes, all follow the instructions of the immortal." Lian Bi didn''t refute anything, but said calmly, "my brother may go to the Dragon Palace soon. He saved your life today. When you meet him in the future, you should do your best to help him." as soon as the voice fell, Lian Bi waved his jade hand gently. Under the support of a yellow light, GUI Badou''s body floated up and fell into the sea, but, But there was no ripple. Even Bi didn''t look at the others. He sucked his hands and held the sea dragon''s body on his palms. He said happily: "I didn''t expect that you could start to recover your memory so soon. It seems that it has something to do with the smell of that turtle Badou, but you also cured his injury and helped each other. The Qi of chaos is worthy of the creation of heaven and earth, brother! I hope you can wake up from the destruction of soul calming needle as soon as possible." Lianbi was changed by the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, and Lianhai was only changed by her magic. With her powerful magic power, she easily integrated into this small village. I hope that the peaceful life on the coast of the East China Sea can gradually restore the divine consciousness of the sea dragon. The magic power of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva can be used to induce the sea dragon to recover its memory. The natural effect is the best, but her magic power is too much Yu Da Da, a bad one. If the sea dragon''s divine consciousness is too excited, it may be completely broken. Therefore, the king Bodhisattva of Tibet will choose to let everything go. The yellow light flashed. At the next moment, the three boats had returned to the shore. The pure and soft yellow light completely surrounded the whole village in an instant. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva changed everyone''s memory with her great divine power Buddha Dharma. Slowly waking up from his deep sleep, Hailong felt the tingling in his mind again. The feeling of dizziness made him hazy, and he couldn''t help moaning in his mouth. "Hai Long, are you awake?" Lian Bi''s gentle voice sounded. Hai Long opened his eyes and looked at it. He was at a loss. "Hai Long? Who is Hai Long? Are you calling me sister Lian Bi? But I''m not called Inspur?" although he said so, he vaguely felt that he was so familiar with the name of Hai long. However, in his own memory, it was clearly Inspur, which was taken by Lian Bi himself. Lian Bi said with a smile, "are you confused after sleeping? Your name is Hailong! Lianhai, come on, Hailong, he''s a little awake again." Lian Hai came in from the outside and said with a smile, "brother Hailong, you have slept all day! And you have slept very uneasily. You must have had a lot of dreams." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "dream? I slept well and didn''t seem to dream. Oh, by the way, where''s the talking old turtle? How did you deal with it?" Lian Hai said with a smile, "I haven''t dreamt yet. Where are the old turtles, and there won''t be any talking old turtles! Brother Hailong, I think you still have problems with your body. Eat first and then sleep for a while." At this time, even Hailong himself doubted whether he had been dreaming before. At this time, he was confused. He shook his head reluctantly without saying anything. After eating the food made by Lian Bi, he fell asleep again. As the days passed, Hailong''s relationship with Lian Bi''s sister and brother became better and better. His task every day was to help Lian Bi''s sister and brother do some work. When fishing, he rowed and cast nets. With his strength, Lian''s life was much better, and the whole person was fully integrated into Langchao village. Here, he did almost the same things every day, although his mind often flashed He had some vague fragments, but he couldn''t grasp them. Once he deliberately thought about them, it would inevitably cause severe pain in his mind. Over time, Hailong didn''t think much, and he had deeply loved his life in Inspur village. Six months later. Hailong is moving at the door of Lian Bi''s house. With his strength, the chores he does on weekdays are not enough to make him feel tired. When he is free, he will go to the sea with Lian Bi to find the fun of the sea tide. But what makes Hailong strange is that once he enters the sea, the sea water will automatically avoid Hailong and leave him enough space. He can go into the depths of the sea After knowing this, Lian Bi repeatedly told him not to tell others. Therefore, when Hai Long went to the sea, he was with Lian Hai. "Sister Lian Bi, when shall we leave?" Hailong looked at Lian Bi who put the last preparations on the wooden cart. Lian Bi smiled and said, "let''s go now. I hope the fish can be sold at a good price these days, or I can buy you and Lian Hai some clothes to change at the market." Hailong was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "sister Lian Bi, I sold these things today. Can you give me some money? I don''t feel like taking the money." Lian bi was stunned. Since Hailong came to Langchao village, she has always been without desire. Suddenly, when she heard him asking for money, she suddenly felt a little strange in her heart, but she didn''t ask much, but just smiled and ordered to vote. Hailong pushed the cart very hard today. At his strong request, Lian Bi and Lian Hai sat on the small wooden cart. Hailong pushed the heavy car with all his strength and trotted all the way to the market at a very fast speed. Lian Hai looked at the constantly flashing scenery on both sides and said with a smile: "brother Hailong, what''s so happy today? You look very excited. Let''s listen." Hailong smiled and said, "nothing, nothing." As soon as they arrived at the market, they found a good place to worship fresh seafood such as sea fish and crabs, and soon attracted some guests. Looking at these things being sold bit by bit, Hailong couldn''t help smiling. After eating the dry food they brought at noon, it didn''t take long to sell out all the things they brought. After finishing everything, Hailong looked at Lian Bi with expectation. With a chuckle, Lian Bi gave half of his money to Hailong and said with a smile, "I want to buy some necessities of our life for you. You are familiar with the market. Buy what you want. We will gather here before dark, and then go back together." Hailong looked at the scattered silver in his hand, and his eyes were more excited. He declined Lian Hai''s request and ran out excitedly. Lian Bi looked at the distant sea dragon and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. At this time, Lian Hai''s eyes had become confused. Lian Bi handed him the remaining silver and ordered him a few words. Lian Hai went to buy their daily necessities. ----------------------------------------------------------- Please continue to support VIP tickets Chapter 388 Lian Bi stood in the same place, wondering about Hailong''s behavior today. Several times, he almost couldn''t help but use magic to find out what Hailong was buying, but finally he reluctantly endured his curiosity. Soon, Lianhai had returned, and all the necessities needed to be purchased were on the wooden cart. Lian Bi smiled and recovered Lian Hai''s mind. Although Lian Hai was created by her magic power, she already had her own wisdom. Of course, Lian Bi would not let him know his identity. Therefore, Lian Hai always regarded Lian Bi as his own sister. "Ah! Elder sister, you''ve bought everything. It''s so fast! Elder brother Hailong hasn''t come back yet. Elder sister, don''t you think he''s strange today? He looks mysterious. Maybe he likes a girl and buys gifts for others." Lian bi was stunned. Hailong was tall, handsome and very hardworking. He was deeply loved by every villager in the village. Three or four months after he came, people came to propose marriage, which was politely rejected by Lian Bi. At this time, hearing Lian Hai''s words, she suddenly had an unspeakable feeling in her heart. The unspeakable feeling made her panic and irritable for no reason. With the passage of time, Lian Bi''s anxiety became stronger and stronger, which had never happened in many years. Seeing the sun set in the west, the market has become much cleaner, but Hailong hasn''t come back yet. "Elder sister, why hasn''t brother Hailong come back yet? Should I go to find him?" Lian said to the customs. Lian bi was angry and said angrily, "whatever you want him to do, he can do whatever he likes." Even the sea for the first time to see his sister angry, scared to spit out his tongue, heart, brother Hailong, you ask for more luck. Finally, the sea dragon ran back when it was completely dark. Looking at Lian Bi uneasily, he said, "sister Lian Bi, I''m sorry I came back a little late." Lian Bi snorted angrily and said, "let''s go and go back." "Wait a minute." Hailong went to Lianbi and bowed his head like a wrong child. "What are you doing? Do you have anything else?" With one hand on his back, Hai Long bowed his head and said shyly, "sister Lian Bi, I have something I want to show you." As it was dark, Lian Bi didn''t see it. At this time, Hai Long''s face had completely turned red. Lian bi was more annoyed and said impatiently, "what is it? What are you doing, a big man?" Hai Long carefully stretched out the hand hidden behind him, spread out his palm, and a pearl flower made of ordinary pearls appeared in his palm. He asked in a low voice, "sister Lian Bi, do you think this pearl flower looks good?" Lian Bi felt that he could no longer suppress his anger for a moment, and his eyes were cold, "What do you look like? Your wings are hard. Have you learned to buy gifts for other girls? Hello! You look silly at ordinary times. It turns out that you have a heart. Do you care if I want money to buy this today? Don''t you know how difficult the conditions at home are? Just to please your sweetheart, you spent half of our hard-earned money. I thought you bought it What useful thing? It turned out that I bought it. It doesn''t matter whether I like it or not. Please please please others yourself. "Then he turned away angrily. Hai long stood there, his heart full of grievances. The hand holding the Pearl Flower slowly clenched tightly, and he didn''t feel the sharp part stabbing into the palm. He only knew that his heart was so painful that he couldn''t breathe. Looking at Lian Bi''s back, he murmured, "why, why are you angry with me?" Lian Hai looked at Hailong with some doubts and said, "brother Hailong, don''t care. My sister doesn''t know what''s wrong today. She seems to be in a bad mood. Maybe she will be well tomorrow. Ah! Your palms are broken. Come on, I''ll wrap them up for you." The sea dragon shook his head, slowly and gradually. He shook off Lian Hai''s hand and ran out like crazy. Lian Hai clearly saw that a few crystal tears were thrown from the back of the sea dragon. Lian Hai felt something bad and hurriedly pushed the wooden cart to catch up with Lian Bi. Lian Bi stopped not far away. She asked herself, what''s the matter today and why she was so angry? Now Hailong, because he lost his memory, the whole person is like a piece of white paper. Why are you angry with him? Wait until he comes back. He should not hate himself. After a while, Lian Hai caught up panting, "sister, go and have a look. Brother Hailong doesn''t know what''s wrong. He seems very sad. As soon as you left, he ran away. It seems that he went to the market." Lian bi was surprised. She didn''t want any damage to Hailong. Hailong''s current situation is extremely fragile. Not to mention that the body has lost most of its resistance, even the spirit can''t be stimulated. Once the flaw of divine consciousness increases, it''s more difficult to recover. Almost without any hesitation, she has run back to the market. The sea dragon is walking on the market like a walking corpse. Although he has lost his memory, his self-healing ability is still there. The wound on his hand has scabbed, but the wound on his heart is constantly dripping blood. Blurred images are flashing in his mind, and his heart is confused. "Brother, come in and have a drink. Our three-day drunk here is the most famous in the surrounding hundred miles." Unconsciously, Hailong came to the door of a hotel, and the waiter of the hotel greeted him warmly. "What to drink?" the Sea Dragon said blankly. "Of course it''s drinking! Brother, you''ll encounter something difficult at first sight. Come in and have a drink to ensure that you can get drunk and solve your worries." "Can you relieve your worries? OK, I''ll drink." Hailong followed the waiter into the hotel and found a place to sit down. The waiter said politely, "brother, what do you want to eat?" "Isn''t it wine that can relieve my worries? I want wine. Take more." "Right away." In order to make more money, after a while, the waiter directly brought a small jar and put it in front of the sea dragon. When the mud seal was opened, the smell of wine suddenly came. Hai Long sucked his nose, grabbed the wine jar and drank it. The spicy liquor went into his throat. He showed his capacity when he was in Lianyun mountains. The liquor kept flowing down his throat, and even drank the whole jar of wine into his stomach at one breath. The waiter was stunned. He had never seen such a drinker before. "Anything else? I want it." "Yes, yes, of course." The wine was like water in the mouth of Hailong. He felt that only the spicy liquor could make him feel less painful. The three jars had been in the stomach for a while. When Hailong asked for more wine, it was rejected by the waiter. "My guest, you''d better pay for the first three jars of wine first. We''ve been drunk for three days. I''m afraid..." "Pay? I, I don''t have any money." Hailong was seven points drunk and looked at the waiter blankly. As soon as Hailong said he had no money, the waiter suddenly changed his face and said in a sharp voice, "what? You dare to run out and drink without money. Hey, what''s in your hand, pearl flowers? Just take this to pay for it." Hai Long''s whole body was shocked. He suddenly woke up and protected the pearl flowers on his chest. "No, don''t give it, I don''t give it, don''t rob my pearl flowers." The waiter winked at several companions on one side. They immediately surrounded Hailong in the middle. The waiter said, "well, you big man, do you want to eat free food? You have to pay for our wine. We''ll let you look good today without pearl flowers." Hailong''s consciousness was a little hazy, and the wine constantly impacted his brain, but he only remembered that his two big hands tightly protected the pearl flowers, "no, no, I won''t give it. This is mine, No." "Damn it, brothers, beat me until he handed it in." the hotel was very small. The waiter who pulled Hailong in was also the boss here. After he gave the order, he immediately greeted Hailong''s body. Although Hailong was tall, strong and powerful, he was drunk and knocked to the ground. Fortunately, he was strong and curled up together. He didn''t get any real harm. He never forgot one thing, that is to protect his pearl flowers. "Stop." "click." a waiter confiscated and stopped. The bench in his hand hit the sea dragon''s head heavily, and the blood immediately flowed out and dyed the ground red. These shop assistants were also stupid. They were just angry that Hailong ate free food. They didn''t mean to take his life. When they saw the blood on the ground, their faces suddenly changed. Lian Bi''s heart trembled. She was still a step late and almost didn''t hesitate. She rushed to the sea dragon. All the people in the hotel instantly lost their ability to move. The dark cold light continued to shoot out from Lian Bi''s eyes. Her hand pressed on the sea dragon''s head, and the blood stopped immediately. She felt that the sea dragon''s body had not been greatly affected. She was relieved. With a slight sigh, he erased the memory of Hailong in the hotel and took him to a quiet place outside the market. The injury to the sea dragon''s body was no big deal, but his body was always curled up. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Hailong, wake up. I''m sister Lian Bi." Lian Bi whispered Hailong''s name and stroked him on his head. The sea dragon seemed calm and relaxed. Due to excessive force, his palm was pierced by beads again. That kind of uncomfortable feeling hit Lian Bi''s heart again, painfully cured the wound on Hai Long''s hand, and subconsciously asked, "is the Pearl Flower really so important to you?" Hai Long nodded blankly and said, "the pearl flower is my most important thing. Why, why do you rob my pearl flower? I don''t give it. I don''t give it. I want to give it to sister Lian Bi. No one will give it." Lian Bi''s whole body was shocked, and her eyes were full of incredible light. Her heart trembled. Originally, Gu Jing''s mood set off a huge wave, and her voice trembled and said, "give it to me, you give it to me." The sea dragon didn''t seem to hear Lian Bi''s voice, and still murmured: "Sister Lian Bi, why don''t you like my pearl flower? I know we''re short of money, but I see that ah Hua from lincun brought a pearl flower. It''s really beautiful. I think if you can bring one, it must be much more beautiful than her. But why are you angry with me? I, I really hope to see you bring this pearl flower! If you don''t give it, they won''t give it to me. It''s for me Yours, for you... " Tears flowed down uncontrollably. Despite the dirt, Lian Bi hugged the head of Hailong into his arms and murmured, "it''s me. It''s my sister. You''re wronged. My sister shouldn''t doubt you." It seems that hearing Lian Bi''s voice, Hailong''s mind seems to be much more stable. He sticks tightly to Lian Bi''s arms and mumbles, "sister, sister, you know, I really like you..." Lian bi was completely stunned. She had no thoughts in her heart for a long time, but when she heard the words of Hai Long, there was a crack in her already empty heart. An unspeakable feeling made her stare at Hai long Why, why didn''t I expect this to happen? Hailong has lost all his memories. He has been taking care of him by his side. He will naturally have a strong sense of dependence. Like white paper, he has only sincere feelings for himself. However, how should I face this feeling now? No, she really doesn''t. She is a Buddhist. Naturally, she can''t care about feelings. However, how can she bear to hurt the sea dragon who is in the most vulnerable state? Looking blankly at the sea dragon sleeping in his arms, like a child, Lian Bi lit up a light yellow light. ¡­¡­ "Pearl flower, my pearl flower." Hailong suddenly woke up from his sleep. In an instant, what he saw was a light red brilliance. In the flashing light, one familiar figure after another quickly twinkled in his mind. An inexplicable force was standing between the chest and abdomen, and the heat was raging everywhere. Almost in an instant, the sea dragon was soaked with sweat. Everything seems to be back to normal. He is still in the cabin, but at this moment, the Hailong has changed, completely changed. He found that everything around him is much clearer, and even he has some memories in his mind. Although he still can''t grasp it, he won''t have a headache because of thinking, The clarity of his brain made his silly feeling disappear a lot, and his muddy eyes glittered with a touch of Yingrun luster. "Brother Hailong, what''s the matter with you." Lian Hai ran in from the outside. When he saw Hailong, he was surprised. It was the same person, but now Hailong has changed a lot, especially the look in his eyes. Although he was full of confusion, he was more deeply thinking. Chapter 389 "My pearls, where are my pearls?" said the sea dragon subconsciously. Feeling that the atmosphere in the wooden house seemed to be relaxed, Lian Hai stuck out his tongue, smiled mysteriously and said, "you should ask your sister. If only you had made it clear earlier that day. It really startled me when you came back." Hailong jumped out of bed. Although on the surface, he was still injured, in fact, he had no injury and his physical condition was better than ever. When the body moves, there is a warm current running in the body, especially between the chest and abdomen. It is always warm and unspeakable comfortable. Lian Hai exclaimed, "Wow, brother, what''s the matter with you? How can I feel that your whole body seems to be glowing and hot." Hailong shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just feel like I think of something. Sister Lian Bi, is she still angry? I, my pearl flowers..." when he said this, he suddenly saw an additional person at the door. A simple long skirt was worn on her, setting off her beautiful face. It was a little more simple, and a glittering pearl flower was inserted between her temples, Like the finishing touch, it makes her look so bright. Hai Long was stunned, stunned and stupid. The scene he wanted to see most since he lost his memory finally appeared in front of him. At this time, his heart was completely immersed in a warm ocean. He stood there motionless and looked directly at the Lian Bi not far in front of him. The red flame burned with it, engulfed his body in an instant, and the surrounding tables and chairs were completely turned into fly ash. Lian bi was startled, her hands closed, and the yellow light shone. In an instant, she shrouded the sea dragon''s body. The powerful Buddha absolute space completely wrapped the sea dragon''s body and limited the red flame. With her cultivation, she can clearly feel the change of the sea dragon at this time. She never thought that her decision would lead to the prelude to the re integration of sea dragon divine consciousness. In order not to affect the outside world, Lian Bi used his boundless Dharma to forcibly limit the stagnation of time in the wooden house, while time is constantly moving in the absolute space formed by Buddha power. She paid attention to every change in the sea dragon with concern, did not dare to be careless, and was ready to help at any time. At the same time, she saw a pair of eyes like morning stars from the red flame, full of longing and expectation, which was enough to frighten her mind! The yuan God that has been hidden in the sea dragon Lingtai began to move. The residual trace of fire attribute chaotic gas began to greedily absorb every trace of aura in the human air to supplement itself. At the same time, the seeds of chaotic gas remaining in the meridians in the sea dragon began to take root and sprout, and the whole body was constantly changing. Lian Bi suddenly understood that his choice was correct. Although it was impossible for Hailong to recover his previous accomplishments in the world, this was the only place where he could repair his divine consciousness. Only by arousing his most primitive emotion, the divine consciousness would repair itself under the influence of emotion. As long as the divine consciousness and the original God communicate again, it is only a matter of time before returning to the fairy world to restore mana. Lian Bi has forgotten the time and gently stared at her eyes that haven''t changed in a moment. She has no longer avoided anything. Since God arranged to experience love robbery, it''s better to accept it calmly than resist. Perhaps, this is a difficult test for myself. If she wants to get through the love pass, she must go deep into the love first. When she realizes this, she has completely opened her mind and deeply printed the shadow of the sea dragon in her mind. The Qi of chaos is extremely weak. At this time, neither the Yuanshen nor the noumenon of the sea dragon can form an effective cycle, but it is with this small Qi of chaos that the Yuanshen and divine consciousness of the sea dragon are constantly making up for their own shortcomings. At the beginning, Hailong once used his magic power to help Zixia fairy forcibly integrate divine consciousness. At this time, it was his turn. The first clear picture in his mind was the moment when he went to Lianyun mountain with Douya Er, who was still Zhang Hao. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet was overjoyed. Hai Long''s eyes closed. She knew that his memory had begun to recover. When everything was recalled, his divine consciousness would be flawless again. Although this will be a long process and may even take hundreds of years, the door has been opened, and at least Hailong has the hope of recovery. The breath on the sea dragon was gathering and changing. In the package of the red flame, his skin gradually changed into a ruby like color. A purple light spot appeared at the Lingtai and the center of the eyebrow at the same time. The halo in the light spot was constantly rhythmic. It was two desperately entangled light clusters that seemed to squeeze something from each other. Under the influence of the two purple light clusters, In the absolute space formed by Buddha''s power, the mana is completely violent. The clothes on the sea dragon are completely turned into ashes, revealing its fine red body. In the flow of red light, it stands in place like a demon God. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva floated forward, and eighteen Arhats shrouded in golden light floated out, rotating around the absolute space, adjusting the Buddhist power forming the absolute space to be pure and soft, without any collision with the breath of the sea dragon''s body protection, but also completely limiting the violent breath around the sea dragon''s body, and firmly controlling the two different times inside and outside. Although the time of the human world completely stops in this room, the time in the absolute space is constantly losing, just as the speed of the sea dragon in the fairy world. The sea dragon''s expression was still calm at the beginning, but with the passage of time, the light around his body became stronger and stronger, and the red gas almost covered his breath, so that the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva could not observe his appearance from the outside and could only feel it with his own mind. The chaotic Qi of fire attribute belongs to the sea dragon, and there is no need to deliberately control it. Driven by the sea dragon''s emotion, they have quickly repaired the broken divine consciousness and yuan God. In the flickering light, the sea dragon''s body gradually trembles, and the eyebrows and Lingtai seem to burst. In the absolute space formed by the Buddha power, the air flow has become extremely violent, Even the Tibetan king Bodhisattva showed a dignified color in his eyes. His hands formed Dharma Seals in front of him, ready to respond at any time. At this time, the changeable memory in Hailong''s mind has changed from when he first entered Lianyun sect to when he went to attend the gathering of seven sects with misty and waterstop. Since misty appeared in his mind, Hailong''s mood began to fluctuate violently. He lost his misty memory and quickly recovered. The sudden huge information seemed to break Hailong''s head with a cry of pain, The purple light mass in the center of the eyebrow immediately became disordered, and the purple Qi jumped up everywhere, as if to completely break the body of the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s red hair stood up and roared wildly. With a flash of yellow light, the right hand of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva broke into the absolute space like lightning. The three handprints hit the dragon''s forehead, chest and abdomen at the same time. The three groups of yellow air currents were involved in the original violent air currents. The dragon''s whole body was shocked, and the unstable breath gradually calmed down, and even the look on his face was no longer so painful. The Bodhisattva did not help him to integrate the divine consciousness, because even with her huge Buddhist power, she could not achieve the strange characteristics of the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. Therefore, what she can do now is to help the sea dragon stabilize her emotions. Seeing that the sea dragon had recovered, the two purple light groups began to merge slowly again. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She wasn''t in a hurry to help the sea dragon recover her mana. What she wanted to see now was stability. As long as the sea dragon could gradually recover, it wouldn''t matter if it was a little slower. After all, the safety of Hailong is the most important. Time goes by. According to the real time, Hailong has spent ten years. Every year or so, his mood will fluctuate violently. However, with the help of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, he has spent the crisis again and again. At this time, his divine consciousness and yuan God have reached the final integration stage, and the two purple light groups have basically condensed together. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva was not only surprised by the super repair ability of the chaotic Qi of the sea dragon fire attribute, but also did not relax his vigilance. Although the sea dragon has recovered at this time and is completely on the right track. If there is no accident, the divine consciousness and yuan God can be completely recovered, but this is not the most important. Whether it can completely return to normal is the most critical, That is, whether the divine consciousness can communicate with the original God again and successfully unite together. Only in that way can the sea dragon restore the cultivation of the shining star king in the future. Otherwise, even if the memory is restored, he can only be an ordinary immortal. In order to better help the sea dragon, the king of Tibet Bodhisattva has shown her body. She floats cross legged in the air. She is supported by a golden Buddha lotus and constantly chants the land Tibetan Sutra. With the Buddha''s power, she forms a huge force field to make the sea dragon''s mana recover quickly and smoothly. Ten years is a long time for human beings, but it is a short process for immortals. There will be no disturbance in the wooden house. The red flame has been dyed purple. God consciousness and yuan God finally entered the final fusion process. Not surprisingly, the Tibetan king Bodhisattva expected that the sea dragon''s mood fluctuated again. At this time, he had thought of the world-shaking war under the siege of the Immortal Emperor. Each picture clearly appeared in front of him. The power of the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king, their constant attacks, shocked the soul of the sea dragon. The last moment finally came. When he used his soul out of the body method to cover the flesh body with the yuan God to escape into the underworld, the black awn in the Immortal Emperor''s hand shot at himself. The sharp and strong tingling sensation was generated in every part of the body at the same time. The pain from the soul made the sea dragon tremble violently, raised his head fiercely, and roared in pain, The whole body seemed to explode, the meridians under the muscles began to wrinkle, and the blood of the whole body completely boiled at this moment. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet opened his eyes wide and his fingers were in full bloom like flowers. The eighteen golden Arhats who had been waiting beside the sea dragon disappeared into the absolute space like lightning. A golden mask was formed outside the purple air around the sea dragon''s body. The mask was so soft that it continued to penetrate into the sea dragon''s body and unreservedly calmed every irritable thought in his heart, The light flickered continuously, and the sea dragon''s heart finally calmed down, and the severe pain left in his heart was continuously weakened under the peaceful Buddha spirit. At this moment, the trace of fire attribute chaos gas left in it finally formed a cycle. In the halo circulation, the broken God consciousness and yuan God were fully integrated, In the slow cycle of chaotic Qi, Hailong has passed the first difficulty and entered the real recovery process. Yellow rays of light continue to shine from the king of earth Tibet Bodhisattva, forming yellow circles and gathering towards the sea dragon in the absolute space. Although the Buddha power of the king of earth Tibet Bodhisattva can not directly help the sea dragon, she can convert her Buddha power into the purest Buddha power, forming a huge and pure Buddha air mass around the sea dragon''s body. His chaotic Qi runs every week, Can freely absorb a large amount of Buddha Qi and transform it into its own fire attribute chaotic Qi. In this way, it is of great benefit to the recovery of sea dragon. At least, it is much faster in speed. Although in the world, with the help of the Bodhisattva, the Buddha Qi absorbed by the sea dragon is much purer than in the Buddha world. The chaotic Qi of fire attribute in the body recovers rapidly, forming a cycle in the brain and Lingtai respectively. The ruby like skin began to change color gradually, from the original bright red to white. At this time, the king Bodhisattva of Tibet had forgotten the time and tried his best to input the Buddha Qi into the absolute space for the sea dragon to absorb. I don''t know how long it took, the sea dragon suddenly opened his eyes, a golden awn flashed at the bottom of his eyes, and a light red halo floated behind him, The halo under his skin seemed to have changed back to the original sea dragon, and even the memory in his mind had been completely restored. As if waking up from his sleep, Hailong felt that everything was so clear. At a glance, he saw the Tibetan king Bodhisattva suspended in the air in front of him. He couldn''t help but subconsciously say, "sister, is this the underworld? Did you save me?" The Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet, said in a deep voice, "Hai Long, you haven''t fully recovered yet. Don''t be careless. Do your work immediately and use your chaotic Qi to attract the Lingtai yuan God. Only by reconnecting the God consciousness with the yuan God with your mind can you recover to the original Hai long." she said, patting in front of her right hand, a golden handprint was printed on Hai Long''s chest, The sea dragon only felt that his whole body was shocked, and the blood that had been recovered was boiling again. There was almost no hesitation. The sea dragon began the final impact. Under the guidance of the Bodhisattva power of the king of Tibet, the circulation and the chaotic Qi of fire attribute in his body quickly gathered together, and immediately headed for the Lingtai. Whether the mana can be fully restored depends on the final impact. ----------------------------------------------------------- VIP tickets and Yibao tickets are smashed violently~~ Chapter 390 At this time, the original God of the sea dragon has become a sea dragon because he has been out of the control of his ontological mind for a long time. Although he has not yet produced his own consciousness, he also has a sense of exclusion. It is also the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. The Yuanshen itself is formed by the chaotic Dan, and its purity is much stronger than the chaotic Qi in the sea dragon''s meridians. Under the sea dragon''s wave after wave of attacks like the tide, the Yuanshen keeps close watch and also competes with the chaotic Qi, and the sea dragon''s mind can''t penetrate it at all. Every time the chaotic Qi he can control consumes one point, the yuan God will become stronger. In his awe inspiring heart, Hailong stops immediately. He knows that once all his chaotic Qi is controlled by the yuan God, it is likely that even his divine consciousness will be absorbed by the yuan God. At that time, his body will be controlled by the yuan God, and his consciousness will continue to lose, Until there was no more feeling. This is the last thing the sea dragon wants to see. The Qi of chaos quickly condenses in his chest. The sea dragon gasps and opens his eyes. The light in his eyes is much dimmed. Instead, it is horror and fear. Even in the face of the siege of the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king, he did not have such a strong fear. What a terrible thing to lose yourself! The sea dragon dared not think any more, and his heart was trembling. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva floated in front of the sea dragon. When he saw her, the sea dragon seemed to have caught a life-saving straw and said eagerly, "sister, my yuan God seems to be swallowing my divine consciousness. What should I do now?" The king Bodhisattva calmly said, "Hai Long, don''t be afraid, don''t panic. If you have a sister here, you will always be a Hai long." as she said, she walked into the absolute space she set up, took Hai Long''s big hand, smiled gently, and said, "don''t call me sister, call me Chenxiang. Or, call me Lianbi." she lifted her toes and stopped Hai Long''s neck with her arms, Gently kissed his lips. When Hailong heard the word Lian Bi, he seemed to return to the moment when he lost his memory. His lips met, and all the negative emotions in his heart disappeared in an instant. Surrounded by a gentle feeling, his divine consciousness was completely relaxed, hugged Lian Bi''s delicate body and gently asked for it. At this moment, his heart is intoxicated. ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the sixth world. Two golden lights were shining, and a low and exclamatory voice sounded, "Love robbery, I didn''t expect what she experienced would be love robbery. In the Buddha world, only her understanding can be compared with that of me and Guanyin. It seems that she has realized before Guanyin. Because she can be extremely emotional, she can put down everything. In the Buddha world, there is finally an existence that can keep pace with me. Dizang! Congratulations. With you, I can finally wait for the last moment with peace of mind Amitabha, goodness, goodness. "The golden light was swallowed up by the pure white lotus. The pure Buddha spirit wrapped the tall figure and gradually disappeared, but the spirit of peace always existed. That sense of peace is far from comparable even to the Dalaiyin temple, the holy land of the Buddha world. ¡­¡­ "Aloes, let me take care of you? Take care of you forever." Hai Long whispered. He had been holding aloes for a long time, and finally couldn''t help breaking the silence. Standing straight, Chenxiang gazed into the eyes of Hailong, smiled and said: "No, I should take care of you. Hailong! Take good care of your wives. I will be with you at any time, and I won''t be there at any time. Thank you. Finally, I feel the feeling of love. There is only one kiss between you and me. No matter what I become, you will always be my good brother and my only flaw. I think I''m going to leave, and I still love you It''s the Tibetan king Bodhisattva and your sister. Dragon, I really love you. However, my heart and body already belong to the Buddha. "With her hands on her chest, the Tibetan king Bodhisattva has changed. She no longer hides her daughter''s body. The original cassock has turned white, her long black hair is scattered behind her, and her body is suspended there like transparency. The sea dragon was in a hurry. He just wanted to say something, but he found that his heart calmed down, and all his desires disappeared in an instant. Behind the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva in front of him, a white Buddha light like a full moon rose, a smile hung on the corner of his mouth, and said softly: "Brother, I''m gone. I''ll always be by your side. You should know what to do. We''ll see you again." With a flash of white light, everything in the wooden house returned to normal, but Lian Bi and the figure of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva were lost. At the moment she disappeared, Hai Long suddenly understood that he had no eagerness in his heart. Looking at the place where Lian Bi had disappeared, he murmured: "Congratulations, sister. You will always be my good sister. What happened in the world will be my best memory." With a flash of red light, Hailong left the wooden house. Now it''s time for him to leave. The next moment, he has come over the East China Sea and stared at the choppy wave. His eyes are flashing with a dark light. "Immortal Emperor, white tiger king, I will never forget that day. Wait for me, wait for me to come back. Donghai Dragon Palace, now is not the place I should go, Immortal Emperor, I will not give you a second chance." I deeply stared at the clear and deep sea below, and the red light flowed and went away like lightning. ¡­¡­ "Hai Long, when you hear my voice, the effect of the five ginseng fruits contained in your body should have been quickly changed by the true fire of Jiutian Samadhi. Ginseng fruit belongs to cold fairy fruit. Although it has strong effect, it is a kind of mild fairy fruit. Even if ordinary people eat one, it will naturally absorb it. However, once you take too much of this fairy fruit, its cold fairy power will disappear It is not only extremely difficult to digest, but even those who eat it are in danger of being hurt by the cold immortal power. You are the most Yang body, and there are many immortal tools to protect your body, so Shifu boldly let you take five ginseng fruits at one time. During your coma, I use magic power to protect all the main meridians in your body. It is the cold ability of ginseng fruits that continuously compresses and condenses, resulting in more pain Great effect. You have been in a coma for many days. The Supreme Lord has successfully refined a furnace of chaos pills, a total of 36. There is a small bottle in your arms with 18 chaos pills,... If you succeed in everything I said, you should take nine chaos pills immediately. It is refined from 333 kinds of natural materials and earth treasures in the world, which can strengthen your foundation and strengthen your strength , stabilize the Qi of chaos and completely enter the realm of Xiaocheng. " ¡­¡­ "Then go back to Wuzhuang temple first. It''s a better place for cultivation. Your master and I have left the Buddha world for many days, and it''s time to go back and have a look. I won''t stop you from doing anything, but you must think clearly before doing anything. You should also have nine chaos pills, which have extraordinary effects. Don''t eat them easily. You can eat them when you feel that your cultivation can''t be improved OK. Heaven and earth have great righteousness. Do it yourself. " ¡­¡­ In a cave deep in the mountain. Looking at the jade bottle in his hand, Hailong couldn''t help thinking of the instructions given to him by the monkey king and the Buddha who lit the lamp. From cultivating the Qi of chaos to now, except for the slow progress at the beginning, the speed of progress has always been very fast. He used one of the remaining nine chaos pills in the jade bottle to change the contrast body, and now there are as many as eight. Up to now, his chaotic Qi of fire attribute has gradually touched the threshold of Dacheng, but the speed of progress is also much slower, as if it had reached the bottleneck. After the process of memory loss and memory recovery, Hailong suddenly remembered the existence of chaos Dan. Maybe they are the key to break through the existing bottleneck. When the jade bottle was opened, a strong aroma came to his nostrils, which immediately made him feel good both physically and mentally. A bottle of counterpart, eight chaotic pills poured in and turned into fragrant body fluid down his throat. The sea dragon''s whole body was shocked violently, and the dark red yuan God trembled quickly. The stone cave he dug expanded almost ten times the size of the previous one, and the original rock disappeared completely. The chaotic Qi moves rapidly. The sea dragon closely guards his mind and uses his powerful mental power to control the sudden violent chaotic Qi in his body. Taking the original God as the starting point and end point, the chaotic Qi circulates rapidly. Where the mana passes, the meridians are like being burned. This is the first time that the sea dragon feels burning since the success of the chaotic Qi. At the beginning, nine chaos pills once helped him form the Qi of chaos. At this time, chaos pills also played a vital role. The sea dragon''s mind gradually calmed down, ignored any feeling in his body, completely sank all his mental power into the yuan God, and controlled the chaotic Qi to circulate continuously according to the original running route. After this process of rupture and re integration, both divine consciousness and Yuanshen not only left no flaws, but became more solid than before. The surging Qi of chaos began to circulate, absorbing the aura of the whole mountain and constantly cycling on its own. A red fog rose around the whole mountain. No one could enter within a five mile radius around the mountain. However, within the reach of the red fog, all animals and plants have been moistened by the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. Although the aura of the mountain is constantly absorbed by the sea dragon, the mountain is also contaminated with the atmosphere of chaotic Qi. Thousands of years later, it will become the first sacred mountain in the adult world. More than 400 years later, the East China Sea. The sky is overcast, and large dark clouds hover over the East China Sea like vortices. Occasionally, lightning cuts through the sky and lights up the choppy sea. There was a strong wind on the sea, and the waves up to tens of meters were surging and roaring. A fishing boat about 30 meters long was thrown high by a big wave and landed on the sea. The boatman who operated the fishing boat was obviously very experienced. When the fishing boat nearly capsized, he forcibly adjusted the direction, and the ship barely turned right after passing through the dangerous situation almost parallel to the sea, However, the next big wave is only 100 meters away from them. And the wave height is close to 100 meters. The boatmans on the fishing boat have been a little desperate. In this weather, although they are all experienced boaters, how can they compete with the vast sea? The waves surged, and every boatman clung to the boat and waited for death. It was tens of miles away from the shore. In the current weather, they had no hope of survival. ----------------------------------------------------------- Hit the VIP ticket violently. Chapter 391 CLA, the dull thunder sounded. The lightning in front of the thunder lit up the huge wave, like the kiss of a beast. Before the wave arrived, the ship began to tilt with the wave. Just when the fishing boat was about to be swallowed up by the wave, the dawn of hope lit up the whole fishing boat. It was a red light, like a copper wall and iron wall. The fishing boat was held up by the light, Fly lightly to the top of the wave. A dazzling red light rose into the sky and suddenly shot into the dark clouds like a vortex. At this moment, everything around seemed to stop. The waves within thousands of miles were pressed like a mirror. In the flashing light, everything recovered calm. With the disappearance of the red light, the dark clouds in the sky disappeared and replaced them, It was a silent night sky, with stars in the sky and the moon hanging high, sparkling against the calm sea. The sound of water sounded, and the fishing boat was sent out from a distance by invisible forces, like an arrow towards the shore. Every fisherman''s ear sounded a low voice, "in such weather, why fish? Luck won''t always be there. Cherish your own life. People don''t have to fight with the sky." The fishermen knelt down on the deck with tears in their eyes and looked at the red light rising in the sky in the distance. They thought it was the manifestation of the Dragon King and worshipped it constantly. Driven by that inexplicable force, the fishing boat quickly went to the shore. In the twinkling of an eye, they could not see the red light, but the low voice remained in their hearts for a lifetime. "Who is so bold that he dares to use magic power to change the sky within the scope of the Dragon Palace? I don''t know. Is this against the law of heaven?" the sea suddenly separated from both sides. Hundreds of figures came from the depths of the sea. It was a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals. The first one was wearing gold helmets and armor. He was full of precious light, and his face looked very ferocious. Holding a machete, he stood on the waves and glared at the red light in the air. The red light floated and fell. Jin Jiahai felt an awe in his heart and an invisible pressure came from the red light. He was almost out of breath. He was secretly surprised when the cultivator in the world became so powerful. The red light gradually faded, revealing the figure inside. The tall and majestic body was like a god Buddha. There was a faint light shining on the red robe. On the surface, it seemed that he was just an ordinary human, but his body was like a transparent one. What made Jin Jiahai fear most was his eyes. There was no emotion in his deep eyes. "Who are you? Didn''t you hear what I said just now?" Jin Jiahai shouted fiercely. His men will walk on the waves and surround the man in red. The man in red said calmly, "what about the sky? Since you are from the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, you see that some fishermen are in trouble. You not only don''t save each other, but also fall into the well?" Jin Jiahai laughed and said, "unexpectedly, today''s practitioners don''t even care about the heaven bar. Aren''t you afraid that God will condemn when the heaven robbery comes?" The man in red snorted coldly and said, "the heaven bar is set by the fairy palace. Even if the fairy Emperor stands in front of me, he will never use the heaven bar to restrain me. Take me to the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea to see the Dragon King Ao Guang. I have something to find him." hearing what the other party said, Jin Jiahai couldn''t help but stay and shouted angrily: "Do you think the Dragon King can be seen by anyone? I''m the son of the Dragon King. I''m in charge of the law enforcement of the Dragon Palace. Today, you dare to make trouble in the East China Sea. Go back to the Dragon Palace with me first to take the blame." the whole body was golden, and with a big knife in my hand, the shrimp soldiers and crab generals around rushed towards the people in red. The man in red still looked indifferent. With a wave of his hand, a huge red mask covered all the people in the Dragon Palace, including Pang. In the twinkling light, shrimp soldiers and crab generals fell into the sea. The man in red said calmly: "Longzipeng? If you want to take me, I''ll give you a fair chance. This is the East China Sea, which should be the most suitable place for you to use your magic power. As long as you can get a drop of water on me, I''ll catch it immediately." the red light disappeared, and nothing happened on the sea except for the loss of those shrimp soldiers and crab generals who fell into the sea. He only felt his whole body cold and said in a deep voice, "you are an immortal. With the absolute space you just displayed, you must not be an unknown person in the fairy world. Give me your name." The man in red smiled calmly and said, "why, don''t you want to catch me now? I''m just here to discuss something with AO Guang, and I don''t mean any harm to the Dragon Palace. As for my name, only Ao Guang deserves to ask, don''t you? It''s worse." He was a grumpy person. When the other person''s words excited him, he suddenly became angry and roared. He waved his big knife with both hands and split at the man in red. The golden light suddenly rushed at the man in red with huge waves. The momentum was far from the waves that were about to devour the fishing boat. The man in red didn''t move. He let the waves hit him. Something strange happened. The sea was fresh As soon as he entered his body, he immediately slid away from both sides, but he couldn''t move a step forward, and the blade emitted by Pang Pang was completely locked in the air, and even his body couldn''t move. "I have heard before that the Dragon King of the East China Sea has nine sons, and every child has a dragon ball. Only when the Dragon seeds are killed, can we get the essence of dragon ball. And the nine dragon balls can be made into nine clouds, which is the best quality of cultivation. It should be a silver dragon ball. "At this point, a red light flashed in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he came to him and stared at his eyes. Pang Pang''s whole body was shocked. For him, the silver dragon ball was equivalent to his own life. Once the dragon ball was taken, it would be the result of never surpassing. His fear rose greatly and said in a deep voice: "do you want my dragon ball?" The man in red shook his head and said, "no, I just remind you not to be impulsive. Otherwise, with the temptation of dragon beads, can you protect yourself when you encounter a powerful enemy?" All the pressure suddenly disappeared. Pang Pang felt relieved and said, "take me to Ao Guang. You should understand that with my strength, it will take a little time to find the Dragon Palace, but it''s not difficult." Pang Pang only felt that the man in red in front of him had the dignity he couldn''t refuse, and subconsciously nodded, Shaking his body, a dragon shaped body appeared. The silver dragon body swayed in the void, and the water surface below had split on both sides. "The dignity of the dragon palace can''t be shaken by anyone. I hope you can take care of yourself." then he rushed to the sea first. The man in red smiled calmly, floated and fell, followed him and dived into the depths of the sea. When he entered the sea, he expanded his speed to the limit, but he was surprised to find that his body was always locked by the thoughts of the man in red. The sea could not rush into the three feet around the man in red. No matter how fast he was, the man in red could always follow ten meters away. It was getting darker and darker around. He was moving forward with a light and familiar road. Suddenly, his body turned over and sank down fiercely, as if he had penetrated a layer of barrier, and the surroundings suddenly lit up. A huge palace appeared in the sight of him and the people in red. It seemed that the palace was completely repaired with gold and jade. In the shining light, the shining sea was clear, and all kinds of underwater creatures were cruising. The strange scene was amazing. In front of the palace is an open space. Thousands of Dragon Palace warriors in silver armor are arranged in a neat formation. In front of them, there are ten people, one in the middle, wearing Python robes and jade belts around his waist. He has a majestic figure. His jujube red face is covered with a layer of cold cool. Beside him is an old man who looks obscene and has a shell. His protruding eyes keep turning, It seems that they are thinking about something. Behind them are eight Jin Jiahai generals. Although their costumes are the same, they have different shapes. Pang Pang shook his body and came to the old man in Python robe in front of him. He respectfully said, "see your father." it turned out that when he was threatened by the man in red, he had sent a signal to the Dragon Palace for help and deliberately led the man in red to the Dragon Palace. He believed that although the man in red was very powerful, he could never resist the whole dragon palace. Otherwise, under the threat of the other party, how could he bring the man in red to the Dragon Palace. Donghailong Wang Aoguang''s face sank like water, waved his hand and withdrew to one side. He looked up and down at the people in red who came with him, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a trace of surprise. The man in red seemed to have expected everything in front of him. There was no fluctuation on his face. He floated down and stood in front of Ao Guang. He saluted slightly and said, "are you the Dragon King of the East China Sea?" Ao Guangshen said in a deep voice, "yes, Wang Aoguang, why did you violate the rules of heaven, change the situation in the East China Sea without authorization, and hurt the subordinates of the Dragon Palace? Did you deceive me that there was no one in the Dragon Palace?" The man in red smiled, shook his head and said, "of course not. I''m here to discuss something with the Dragon King. If I use the previous method, how can I easily see you? My name is Hailong." after more than 400 years of cultivation, Hailong finally passed the customs. There was not much time left. He knew that he must complete everything in the world and return to the fairyland as soon as possible. Ao Guanglong''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The word "sea dragon" is very familiar to him. Moreover, these two words are against him. Will sea dragon soon mean the Dragon King in the sea? The sea dragon smiled and said, "maybe my other title, the Dragon King, will be familiar with it. Hundreds of years ago, I participated in the Xingjun challenge in the fairy world and luckily won the title of riyao Xingjun." with a flash of gold, he has put on a cloak symbolizing riyao Xingjun behind his back. The huge spirit spirit immediately filled the front of the Dragon Palace. Ao Guang was thrilled, "the sun shines on the star." he remembered that although he was not in the fairy world, the Dragon Palace was also a great fairy sect. He still knew something about the fairy world. More than 400 years ago, the Seven Star terrace in the fairy world was shining, and how could he not know the event of the change of master? The status of the Dragon Palace in the fairyland is far from being compared with the great immortal schools such as Wuzhuang temple and Sanqing temple. For the Dragon Palace, the word "riyao Xingjun" alone has enough weight. The look on his face suddenly relaxed a lot. Ao Guang arched his hand and said, "it''s the sun shining star king coming to the Dragon Palace. Ao Guang is far away." He thought to himself that no wonder the immortal named Hailong despised tiantiao. It turned out that he was the riyao Xingjun and was not controlled by the fairy palace. Fortunately, I didn''t offend too much before, otherwise even if I suffered a big loss, I''m afraid my father can''t protect himself. Thinking of this, he could not help but subconsciously step back for fear that the sea dragon would notice him. The old man next to Ao Guang came forward and pointed at the sea dragon in surprise. "You, aren''t you the fisherman who saved me?" the old man was the Dragon Palace military master GUI Badou who transformed into a half human. The sea dragon smiled and said, "I just entered the world that day. I was hurt again, so I''m really sorry I didn''t talk to brother GUI." Turtle Badou shook his head and said, "no, if you didn''t help me that day, I''m afraid I''d have to take off my skin even if I didn''t die. Turtle Badou is here. Thank the immortal for saving me." then he bowed to the sea dragon. On that day, under the treatment of a trace of chaotic Qi inadvertently triggered by Hailong, guibadou not only recovered from his injury, but also got a lot of benefits from chaotic Qi. He was sincerely grateful to Hailong. Ao Guang glanced at GUI Badou, laughed and said, "since you are all old friends, please come to our dragon palace to sit down. Jin Fei, take everyone away. Get ready for the Dragon Palace Banquet, and I''ll treat him well." one of the eight dragons behind Ao Guang replied and led the Dragon Palace warriors away with other dragons, Under the personal leadership of Ao Guang and GUI Badou, Hai Long walked into the Dragon Palace. Although the Dragon Palace is resplendent outside, it is even more gorgeous inside. After entering the gate of the Dragon Palace, Hailong no longer sees the decoration of gold and jade. Everything here is composed of corals with different colors and halos. Occasionally, bubbles like pearls rise, which has a unique moving mood. Donghailong Wang Aoguang took Hailong through the Dragon Palace corridor and came to the place where he discussed with his subordinates. Aoguang knew that Hailong came to him as riyao Xingjun, and what he discussed must be a major event. He simply dismissed his men, leaving only eight turtles to accompany him. When the three sat down, Ao Guang said with a smile, "it''s my king''s honor to see you in my dragon palace today!" Hai Long said, "the Dragon King doesn''t have to be so polite. I came here today to ask for something." he didn''t want to delay too much time, so he just came straight to the point. ----------------------------------------------------------- (VIP tickets are pulled far by the front and followed by the back. I can basically have three chapters every day this month. Let''s vote. This set of books will end next month. I''m the only one in the top five this month.) Chapter 392 Ao Guang said, "if there''s anything wrong with riyao Xingjun, I''ll try my best to help him. However, I don''t think I can help much with the ability of riyao Xingjun. Moreover, the power of the Dragon Palace is weak, and I''m afraid it won''t have any influence. I hope riyao Xingjun won''t be disappointed." although he doesn''t know much about the specific situation of the fairy world in the world, But I also understand that Xiangong is now on the opposite side of the fairyland celebrities led by Wuzhuang temple. For fear that Hailong offered to let him join a certain party, so he left room for himself first. The sea dragon secretly said that the East Sea Dragon King was really old and treacherous. Fortunately, he was prepared, smiled and said: "The help I need is very simple, and the Dragon King will certainly be able to do it. My request will never involve the Dragon Palace in the current struggle in the fairy world. Maybe soon, the immortal and Buddha worlds will fight with the underworld. At that time, it should be the best choice to keep the Dragon Palace in the world, at least not involved in the vortex. I came to ask the Dragon King for help in exchange for conditions If the Dragon King really doesn''t want to, I won''t force it. " Ao Guang knew that Yao Xingjun was not easy to deal with in front of him, and hurriedly said, "Xing Jun doesn''t have to do this. Even if there is no exchange, Ao Guang will try to help. After all, the Dragon Palace is also a branch of the fairy world. As a fairy friend, there''s no reason not to help, but I don''t know why Xing Jun needs my help?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "it''s actually very simple. I hope to learn the special attack of the twelve forks of the Dragon Palace storm, that''s all." After listening to Hai Long''s words, Ao Guang could not help but change his face and frown. He said, "Xing Jun, maybe you don''t know that the twelve forks of the storm are the secret of my dragon palace. Even among my nine sons, only two of them have to pass it on. It''s not my own treasure, but the twelve forks of the storm are the only support of the Dragon Palace. It''s really..." Hai long thought, how could I learn it if it wasn''t for the secret of your dragon palace? His face remained unchanged, saying: "Dragon King, please listen to me. I know it will be very difficult for you. However, the immortal Dharma I learned needs the help of the uncertain storm in the twelve forks of the storm. If the Dragon King is willing to teach it, I promise I will never spread it. At the same time, in exchange, I am willing to help the dragon palace rise into the fairy world, and even help you replace the current northern holy beast white tiger. Let you become a new holy beast. " Ao Guang couldn''t accept Hai Long''s request before, but now the exchange terms he put forward were enough to surprise Ao Guang. Ao Guang''s most expectation was to lead the subordinates of the Dragon Palace to gain a foothold in the fairyland. With the help of the spirit of the fairyland, the strength of the Dragon Palace will be greatly improved in a short period of time. As for becoming a sacred beast in the north, how many It''s something he can''t even think of. Compared with the two exchange terms of Hailong, what does the storm twelve fork count? But it is precisely because the exchange terms are too superior that Ao Guang has more doubts in his heart. Turtle Badou couldn''t help saying: "Mr. Xingjun, is that true? There are millions of creatures in the Dragon Palace. Even if they have certain strength, there are tens of thousands. It is almost impossible to rise into the fairy world collectively. Not to mention the big sects and fairy palaces in the fairy world, even ordinary immortals will not allow us to survive in the fairy world. In addition to the four Dragon Kings in the four seas Dragon Palace, even one of them has reached the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian No, even if we are really promoted to the fairyland, I''m afraid we can''t survive in the fairyland. After all, with the number of dragon palaces, if we continue to develop in the fairyland, I''m afraid it will be a taboo force for anyone. Lord Xingjun, are you really sure? " About bringing the dragon palace into the fairyland, he discussed with AO Guang many times and asked for instructions from the fairyland many times. However, the answer he got was that only the Dragon King of the four seas was allowed to enter the fairyland, and others in the Dragon Palace would not allow it. Although he also knew that riyao Xingjun had high authority in the fairyland, it was not fun for the Dragon Palace to enter the fairyland as a whole. Hailong smiled calmly and said: "Since I say so, I can certainly do it. Of course, I can''t bring millions of Dragon Palace creatures into the fairy world, but the tens of thousands of people with certain strength can do it. You should know that the fairy world is divided into the upper fairy world and the lower fairy world. It''s not difficult to occupy a place in the lower fairy world. I can tell you that I belong to the famous place in the fairy world. Of course, The Dragon Palace is not suitable to enter the fairyland now, because joining the dragon palace now will not only be excluded by the two major forces in the fairyland, but also be likely to face the disaster brought by the underworld. My promise will be fulfilled after the underworld is expelled. I believe you can figure out which force in the fairyland is stronger now. I can swear with my own life, It will certainly help the Dragon Palace to find a living territory in the lower fairyland. " Ao Guang sighed and said with a bitter smile: "Xingjun, I''m afraid it''s not as easy as you think. There''s another big reason why the dragon palace can''t be promoted to the fairy world, because we once had a grudge against two people with powerful magical powers in the fairy world, and both of them have the power that the dragon palace can''t compete with now. Moreover, they belong to the fairy palace and you respectively." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "is there such a thing? Who are the two immortals? Please tell the Dragon King." Ao Guang road: "One is the third prince Nezha in the fairy palace. He had a deep hatred with the Dragon Palace at the beginning. Although it was later resolved, his hostility to the Dragon Palace was deep-rooted. The other is more powerful, that is, the sworn brother of Zhenyuan immortal. Now the fighting battle in the Buddhist world is better than the Buddha Sun Wukong. At the beginning, he married because he took the sea god needle in our dragon palace as a weapon No small hatred. Later, Guanyin Bodhisattva also spoke for him. We can only eat a dumb loss. How can we survive in the fairy world with these two strong men? " Hai Long smiled happily. "It turns out that the Dragon King is worried about these. You can rest assured. Crown prince Nezha has a deep friendship with Dou defeated Buddha. I believe that as long as Dou defeated Buddha doesn''t trouble the Dragon Palace, crown prince Nezha will not embarrass you. Dou defeated Buddha is my mentor. I will naturally speak for you." Ao Guangda was surprised and said, "what? You are the monkey''s disciple of the monkey king." looking at the sea dragon''s suddenly changed face, he immediately realized that he had said something wrong and said awkwardly: "I, I don''t mean that, but when the monkey king took my sea god needle, I really can''t forget that." The cold light in Hai Long''s eyes flashed and he said in a deep voice, "Dragon King, I don''t want to hear you speak ill of my master again. I''ll be a teacher for one day and a father for all my life. Master is the person I respect most. If you insult him, I''ll be the enemy of the whole dragon palace." Ao Guang clearly felt that a sudden killing had suddenly reduced the temperature around him, The majesty generated by the sea dragon was beyond his control. "Dragon King, now you can give me an answer. Although I can''t say it''s completely feasible to let you become a northern holy beast to replace the current water white tiger, I''m sure. However, when I deal with the water white tiger, I hope you Dragon Kings from all over the world can help me. With the cultivation of the water white tiger, although I''m sure to defeat him, I''m not sure to keep all his flesh and divine consciousness Next. So, I need your help to limit the escape of his divine sense. In the future, I will try my best to ask Shifu and martial uncles for help to make you a new holy beast. Maybe you can''t have the strength of a holy beast, but with the reputation of a holy beast, the Dragon Palace will certainly be able to carry forward, which should be what you most want to see. "Hai Long stared at Ao Guang firmly, It''s not difficult to help the dragon palace rise into the fairyland. The Dragon Palace was originally a branch of the fairyland. Both the lower and upper fairyland are almost boundless and cliffless. The existence of one more Dragon Palace has no impact. As for the East Sea Dragon Wang Aoguang replacing the water white tiger as a holy beast, the sea dragon is out of selfish consideration. The white tiger king, whether for himself, the Fire Kirin or the whole fairyland, is the object he must deal with. Although the Dragon King Ao Guang controls the whole dragon palace, his cultivation is not very high through the feeling of mana, but a little higher than the heavenly king in the fairyland. What if he becomes a holy beast? We still have to rely on our own strength to maintain our position in the fairy world. Although it is a holy beast in name, it is actually under its own control. Why not do such a good thing? Moreover, Hailong has considered that it is extremely difficult for him to die for cultivation like the white tiger king, and the method of making water from water and limiting his action is obviously the best. Just like the absolute space used by the Immortal Emperor to deal with his four elephant chain. Therefore, Hailong finally chose to negotiate with AO Guang on this condition. Ao Guang looked at the turtle Badou beside him and asked. Turtle Badou said, "the Dragon King doesn''t have to hesitate. This is the best chance for the Dragon Palace to rise into the fairyland. What''s more, Xingjun has promised not to spread the indefinite storm. What else can you worry about?" after saying this, turtle Badou looked at the sea dragon with deep meaning and said: "I hope Xingjun can make our Dragon Palace creatures live a stable and happy life. Lao GUI is very grateful." Hai Long read the meaning in Gui Badou''s eyes and knew that he had understood his thoughts. He nodded and said, "what I said will never be taken back. Hai long will always be an ally of the Dragon Palace." Ao Guang kept hovering in his heart with all kinds of thoughts. Whether it was riyao Xingjun or Dou''s identity as an apprentice who defeated the Buddha, it was enough to attract him. In the Dragon Palace, his trust in guibadou was even higher than his sons. He nodded solemnly and said, "OK, I''m willing to pass on the endless storm of Jue learning in the Dragon Palace to Xingjun." ---------------------------------------------------------- (in a few chapters, an important person will appear. When the sea dragon returns to the fairyland, everything will move to the last step. Hei hei) Chapter 393 Hailong stood up and said with a smile, "maybe many years later, the Dragon King will be proud of the decision made today. In the name of riyao Xingjun, I swear that the relationship with the Dragon Palace will never change, and the Dragon Palace will always be my ally." Ao Guang took a deep look at Hai Long and said, "Xing Jun, please come with me." then he stood up and led Hai long to the back hall. Hailong was also welcome. Under the leadership of Ao Guang, he disappeared into a water curtain. Guibadou didn''t follow him, because he knew that the Dragon King took the sea dragon to teach the twelve forks of the unique learning storm in the Dragon Palace, which he couldn''t watch. Since the appearance of the sea dragon, he has been carefully observing and considering every word of the sea dragon. Although he had received the favor of Hailong, after all, he was the military division of the Dragon Palace. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to help Hailong win the trust of the Dragon King without reservation, because he could clearly feel that Hailong had a great righteousness. Of course, he wanted to use the Dragon Palace, but the Dragon Palace must get a lot of benefits from him. In that case, why not use each other? The most important thing is that Hailong''s cultivation is too profound. In the Dragon Palace, no one is more familiar with the Dragon King Ao Guang than GUI Badou. As soon as the sea dragon appeared, Ao Guang used the blue sea magic power of the Dragon Palace, hoping to detect the virtual reality of the sea dragon. GUI Badou was also paying attention to it. However, Ao Guang''s magic power had no impact on the sea dragon at all. The sea dragon was like a bottomless virtual Valley, which was unpredictable. It''s really not the Dragon Palace that offends such divine cultivation. "I hope my judgment is correct. Otherwise, if the Dragon Palace is in chaos in the future, my old turtle will have to self-determination to thank his Majesty the Dragon King. Since there is a chance to ascend to the fairyland in the future, this is the best time to start the layout." the determined turtle Badou immediately went in another direction. The sea dragon followed Ao Guang to the back hall of the Dragon Palace. As he walked along the corridor, he said, "Lord Xingjun, I don''t know what skill you have learned. It can always force the sea water three feet away from the body without any change. Even if we know the nature of water, there are still some fluctuations of the sea water around the body." Hailong knows that Ao Guang is testing him. He also knows that if he doesn''t show some strength, he can''t convince the other party. He smiled and said, "the reason why I can''t get close to the sea all the time is not because I have practiced any skill, but because the water avoiding mantra given by martial uncle. Please see the Dragon King." then he took out the jade pendant given by pig Bajie that day. Ao Guang''s eyes flashed a startled light, "ah! This is indeed Marshal Tianpeng''s water avoidance curse. No wonder, no wonder." The sea dragon smiled and said, "since I cooperate with the Dragon Palace this time, this water avoiding mantra will be given to you as a gift. Although it is not a rare treasure, it should also have some effect on your aquarium." then he handed over the jade pendant in his hand. Ao Guang was surprised to find that there was a faint red light around the sea dragon''s body. Although the water avoiding curse left the body, the sea water still couldn''t enter within three feet around the sea dragon''s body. You know, in this deep sea, the pressure of water is very great. Even if the fight defeated the Buddha and the monkey king entered the deep sea, he had some consideration, but the sun Yao star in front of him seemed like nothing. It seemed that the water avoidance spell was dispensable to him. "Xingjun, this is too precious. I......" "You''re welcome, Dragon King. I''d like to ask you to teach us the uncertain storm. Just take it." Through the winding corridor, under the leadership of Ao Guang, Hailong came to a huge stone gate. The stone gate looked very thick. Hailong could clearly feel that it contained a powerful attack array. He turned his head to Ao Guang and showed his inquiring eyes. Ao Guang smiled: "Behind this stone gate, there is a secret place in our Dragon Palace, named haimang forest. It is very complicated. Even if I go in, it is very easy to lose my way. It is the place to store the sea god needle taken away by the commander. It is also one of the most secret places in our dragon palace. After all, the twelve forks of the storm is the secret method of the Dragon Palace, so I hope to teach it to you here and save others Peeping. Please keep it a secret. Don''t let other aquariums under my command know about it. "As he said, a diamond blue gem suddenly appeared in his hand. He raised his hand and pressed it forward. The light flashed. The gem had disappeared into the stone gate. Ao Guang pulled the dragon and flashed aside. The stone gate suddenly twisted, and a tall figure appeared in front of Hai Long and AO Guang. He was even a head higher than Hai long. He wore heavy armor and held a hammer in both hands. The hammer head was divided into eight parts and glittered with a faint silver light. The heavy equipment seemed to have no impact on him. A sense of hegemony came from him Hai Long was surprised to find that his cultivation was no less than that of the heavenly king in the fairy world. He was the strongest expert he met after he came to the Dragon Palace this time except Ao Guang, the Dragon King. He thought to himself, it seems that the Dragon Palace is also a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers! "See the Dragon King." the giant Han bowed his head slightly to Ao Guang, knocked his double hammers in front of him, and made a loud clang, which made the water waves flow around him. Ao Guang denounced, "old whale, don''t be unreasonable in front of Xingjun. Don''t see it soon." The giant man opened his fierce eyes, turned his head to the sea dragon, frowned slightly and said, "Xingjun, where are you Xingjun?" Ao Guang said to the sea dragon, "don''t be surprised, Xingjun. He is the general of the Dragon Palace. The whale is invincible. No one can beat the sky hammer in the Dragon Palace, but he is dull by nature. He has always guarded the portal of the sea manglin. When Lingshi obtained the sea god needle, he once dealt with him. He has a detached position in the Dragon Palace. Even I can''t command him anything." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I like people with straightforward character best. Since brother Jing has dealt with my master, he is still my elder according to his generation." he said, saluting the whale invincible. The whale invincible was not moved at all, and said with a big stab: "the Dragon King must have brought outsiders to go into the mang forest at the bottom of the sea today. I don''t care whether the star king or not. If I want to enter the mang forest, the rules must not be broken." The sea dragon moved in his heart, turned to look at the Dragon King Ao Guang and said, "I don''t know what constraints are there for entering the seabed manglin?" Ao Guang said awkwardly: "Well, there are two mysteries in the mang forest. One is where the sea god needle was hidden, and the other is where all kinds of magic tools in our Dragon Palace are gathered. Even people of our family can''t enter here except me. Therefore, a rule has been established long ago. Both our family and foreigners, except me, must pass the test of the invincible general whale. Only Only when he is defeated can he enter the manglin. " Hailong smiled. Of course he understood Ao Guang''s intention. Although he had promised to teach him the uncertain storm, he still had some resentment in his heart. How could he be reconciled if he didn''t know his strength? He didn''t point out the idea of the Dragon King. Hailong smiled and said, "since it''s the rule of the Dragon Palace, I naturally want to abide by it. Let''s ask the superior whale invincible''s unique skill of mixing heaven hammer." Whale invincible proudly said, "boy, I''ve never been merciful. You''d better weigh it yourself. Otherwise, if you break your arms and legs, don''t blame me for being cruel." Hailong not only has reached an unfathomable level of cultivation, but also has better self-restraint than before. I don''t know how much. He didn''t get angry because of the invincible words of the whale. He smiled and said, "brother whale, although I fight, I''m confident that I still have the ability to protect myself." Ao Guangshen said in a deep voice, "old whale, Xingjun is a strong man in the fairy world. Don''t hurt him. Even if you can touch him a little, it''s impossible. Don''t let Xingjun laugh." Knowing that Ao Guang was running on his identity, Hailong smiled and said, "I''m lucky to win the name of Yao Xingjun these days. Please rest assured, Dragon King. If I can''t have the qualification to enter manglin within three moves, everything I talked about before will stop. You''ll think I haven''t been here. General whale, you can do it." Ao Guang was surprised. He knew that his performance was too obvious, and he couldn''t help regretting. Since Yao Xingjun dared to say everything in front of him, it seems that he should be very sure. The whale invincible has a simple mind, but has no worries. He roared and quickly flashed in front of the sea dragon. The twin hammers hit the sea dragon like a meteor catching the moon one after another. The mixed sky hammer technique is open and close, but it implies lightness and unrestrained in its heavy power. It aims to kill the enemy, so it is dangerous step by step and has many killing opportunities. It is also known as dragon shaped fighting There are two major attack spells in the Dragon Palace. In terms of the cultivation of huntian hammer, no one in the dragon palace can be the invincible right of the whale. Even the sea dragon can''t help being moved by the domineering spirit brought by the twin hammer. Hai Long knew that if he wanted to subdue the savage immortal, he had to fight with the other party for its strongest place. Only in that way could he completely frighten the other party. Therefore, he didn''t do any evasive action. When he saw that the double hammer was about to hit him, he raised his right hand, and the red light was shining all over his body. The red light rotated like a vortex, and his right hand was covered with a light in an instant A layer of purple scales, clap two palms in succession and hit the hammer head. The sound of two metal collisions sounded, and the whale invincible was shocked all over the body. He stepped back for more than ten steps to stand firm, while the sea dragon stood in place if nothing happened, as if nothing had happened, and looked at the whale invincible with a smile. The whale invincible''s eyes showed a trace of amazing light and roared, "mix - yuan - one - break -" two plum blossom shaped silver lights lit up at the top of the double hammer in his hand, waved like a whirlwind, walked with the hammer, and the surrounding Dragon Palace corridors were broken by its huge force shock, and suddenly rushed to the sea dragon. The sea dragon whispered, "what a pair of eight petaled plum blossom bright silver hammers." he rushed forward and met from the front. The scales and armor of his right hand disappeared and punched out. A group of light red light that looked very ordinary came out through the fist and met the invincible attack of the whale. The silver and red lights met in the air. In the roar, the sea dragon stood majestically at the previous position of the whale invincible. Another roar sounded, and the whale invincible''s huge body had been heavily smashed into the heavy stone gate. The whole dragon palace seemed to shake. In the violent tremor, the whale invincible was inlaid on the stone gate in a strange posture, and the original heavy armor had been broken into pieces Powder, the eight petal plum blossom Bright Silver Hammer in his hand has also disappeared, but strangely, his people seem to be unharmed, staring at the sea dragon whose red light has disappeared. Ao Guang''s mood at this time can only be described in one word, that is, fear. Absolute fear. He knows better than anyone how powerful the whale invincible is. With his cultivation, if he wants to defeat the whale invincible, he must first stop the whale invincible with the uncertain storm, and then use the unique skill of dragon shaped fighting to sacrifice his life, and use the dragon body to break out the strongest attack, so as to break through the whale invincible defense and win Li. But what did he see just now? What he saw was that the sea dragon only attacked, not only won the victory, but also completely destroyed the armor and eight petal plum blossom bright silver hammer forged by the whale invincible in the deep sea for thousands of years. However, this was not his most surprised, because the same thing could be done by any immortal with advanced cultivation in the fairy world. However, what the sea dragon showed The power is not so simple. The silent attack just now formed a sharp contrast with the whale''s invincible hybrid hammer, but it was the silent attack that not only shattered all the whale''s equipment and magic tools, but also embedded him into the stone gate without injury. The accuracy of sea dragon''s mana control was unheard of by him. The sea dragon walked forward slowly, ignoring the stunned Ao Guang and whale invincible, and clapped on the stone gate, the whale invincible''s huge body was shocked out. With an apologetic smile, the Sea Dragon said, "sorry, the attack power of master whale''s mixed heaven hammer immortal method is too strong. I accidentally destroyed your armor and magic tools. If I have a chance, I will compensate." The whale invincible smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Unexpectedly, I really didn''t expect that I could not take your move even after I spent my whole life in the Dragon Palace and worked hard to practice the heaven mixing hammer method. You can go in." after that, he turned his head and walked inside the door. The tall figure looked a little lonely. The sea dragon, unable to bear it, floated forward, pressed the whale''s invincible broad shoulder and said: "Master Jing, in fact, you don''t have to be discouraged. In fact, your huntian hammer has reached a very high level. If you don''t have great magic powers, there are not many people who can fight you. But I have achieved chaos Qi and am not afraid of any positive attack. Although your armor and silver hammer are made of good materials, they lack the guidance of the Dharma array. They can only be regarded as ordinary immortal weapons, If you can have a better fairy weapon, it will be of great help to your cultivation. What''s more, even if the master of the fairy palace may not be able to win me, why should you lose? Magic cultivation takes time. In fact, in the fairy world, no public law is absolutely strong or absolutely weak. As long as you constantly break through and seek the mystery, your cultivation will surely rise Straight up. " ----------------------------------------------------------- VIP tickets and Yibao tickets are smashed violently. Chapter 394 Whale invincible looked at the sincere eyes of the sea dragon, and the depression in his heart immediately alleviated a lot. He sighed and said: "Thank you, little brother. You don''t have to call me an elder. Just like the Dragon King, just call me an old whale. I understand what you said. I was just angry just now. Since I chose the current cultivation path, I will go on. However, your cultivation is really beyond my expectation. I''m afraid that among the people I''ve met, only your master beat Fosun Wukong can compare. Go into the manglin with the Dragon King. Remember to follow the steps of the goldfish messenger there, otherwise you may get lost. " What he had just said was that he suddenly felt a large heat flow from the big hand that he held on his shoulder. The heat flew all over the body. It seemed that all the orifices were open and unable to speak. What did he want to say? Suddenly, the voice of the sea dragon broke out in his heart. "I don''t want to say anything, it''s my compensation for destroying your weapon," Shu Tai said. The so-called undersea manglin is actually composed of grotesque stones and corals. Against the dark blue sea water, you can''t see the edge at a glance. When the sea dragon followed Ao Guang into it, he suddenly felt a huge pressure coming from above. It wasn''t the pressure of the sea water, but a huge spirit. He turned his head to Ao Guang and saw Ao Guang His face was a little pale, as if it was difficult to support. "Xingjun, this undersea mang forest is actually a very vast immortal array, which is based on all the auras of the whole East China Sea. In the mang forest, no matter how high the cultivation is, you can''t leave from above. You can only find the right path to go out. I''m ashamed that it is almost composed of hundreds of divine shadow maze arrays. Even I don''t know the path." Hai Long didn''t doubt Ao Guang''s words. He could feel that the strength of the aura gathered in the seabed mang forest could almost be compared with that in the fairy world, and the whole mang forest was integrated. As Ao Guang said, even the pressure formed above could hardly break through. Unless he got back the golden cudgel, once he got lost, he would rely on his own strength , I''m afraid we''ll only be trapped here. However, of course, he won''t worry about it. With his current mana, he can easily wrap his body with the yuan God and escape to the underworld under any circumstances. From there, he can easily go to any world. With a flash of golden light, a small fish of strange shape suddenly appeared in front of Hailong and AO Guang. The body of the small fish was flat, and the speed was extremely fast. Hailong just thought, and it had come near. The body of the small fish was completely golden, about half a foot long. The flat body had eight fins, and a pair of small eyes of royal blue were staring at Hailong up and down. Ao Guang said, "this is the goldfish messenger in the undersea mang forest. In the Dragon Palace, only he and the silverfish messenger know the path in the undersea mang forest. Later, please follow him with me, and he will directly take us to the place where the sea god needle is located. I''m afraid even the Buddha can''t detect it by magic." The Sea Dragon nodded and said to the little goldfish, "in that case, please ask the goldfish messenger to lead the way." As soon as the little goldfish''s tail waved, he seemed very satisfied with the word "please" used by the sea dragon, nodded to him, twisted his body strangely in the sea, and rushed out like a golden arrow. Ao Guang gave a low roar, shook his body and showed his real body. It turned out to be a 50 meter long green dragon. His huge body swayed in the sea and immediately followed up. Unwilling to neglect, the sea dragon suddenly floated forward in the sea and broke through the water. One by one, he had caught up with AO Guang. His mind locked the little goldfish and galloped forward quickly. The strange rocks and corals around his body flashed continuously. In a short time, they had entered the depths of the mang forest under the sea. The manglin forest on the bottom of the sea seems to have no edge. The little goldfish is still moving forward. Its fast figure has brought a lot of trouble to Hailong and AO Guang. After all, the little goldfish is petite. It can directly drill through some gaps, but Hailong and AO Guang can''t. They can only detour from one side. They almost lost them several times. Fortunately, their mental power is strong enough and they always go around Can feel the specific position of the little goldfish, which can always follow. I don''t know how long it took, the pressure from above was getting bigger and bigger, the light in the manglin was getting worse and worse, and the temperature in the deep sea was very low. Although it was not enough to affect Hailong and AO Guang, they could clearly feel a gloomy atmosphere. Suddenly, there was a strange fluctuation in the water grain in front, and a huge figure was standing in front of Ao Guang and Hai long. Ao Guangda was shocked and said, "no, it''s a double headed Jiao. It doesn''t distinguish between enemies and friends." The double headed Jiao is not a powerful character. The reason why he is so surprised is that once he is stopped by the double headed Jiao, he will lose his perception of the location of the little goldfish. Even if he is the Dragon King of the East China Sea, it is very difficult to find the location of the little goldfish again. After all, the pressure in the deep sea has a great impact on him. "Follow me." The sea dragon''s voice seemed a little low. His body didn''t stop at all, and he hit the double headed Jiao directly. The sea dragon didn''t even look at each other. He was completely sensed by his mind. The five fingers of his right hand suddenly had a sharp blade more than half a foot long, and his palm waved gently. Ao Guang saw only a few blue lights and shadows flashing in front of him. The huge body of the double headed Jiao had been torn apart, and his blood immediately dyed red The sea water around. And the sea dragon never stopped, still chasing the direction of the little goldfish. When the sea dragon waved his right hand, Ao Guang''s heart suddenly trembled, as if something that frightened him was hidden in the sea dragon''s right hand. I''m afraid the faint blue light and shadow was enough to divide his body! Until now, Ao Guang had no doubt in his heart. He now fully believed that Hailong could turn his promise into the present. It was from this moment that Ao Guang never had the idea of resisting the sea dragon in his heart. The whole body was light, and all the pressure suddenly disappeared at the same time. Hailong found that he had entered a dark place without water. The surroundings were very dry, and even the fishy smell of the sea did not remain. The little goldfish didn''t come in, but the sea dragon vaguely felt that he had reached the place to be. Sure enough, the next moment he heard Ao Guang''s heavy breathing. There was no light in the darkness here. Suddenly, the green light lit up, which surprised Ao Guang. What he saw was a sea dragon wearing a blue armor. His magnificent figure looked more heroic after wearing the armor. The blue light on the armor twinkled, and immediately shone on the 1000 square meter waterless space. In particular, the two gemstones on the forehead and chest are halo circulation, which is extraordinary at a glance. The sea dragon touched the jewel on his chest with some sigh and murmured to himself, "old man, more than 400 years later, you wore it on me again. At the beginning, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have the chance to escape at last. Thank you." when practicing in the deep mountains, the sea dragon relied on the incomparably powerful chaotic Qi of fire attribute, Fuse all the broken parts of the celestial God armor. The power of fire generated by the chaotic Qi of fire attribute combined with the real fire of Taiyi two poles reaching the Ninth level is incomparable in the whole six realms. It is also the extremely powerful power of fire that can re fuse the damaged places of Tianji divine armor. Ao Guang changed back to human form. He looked at the Tianji God armor on the sea dragon with envy and exclaimed, "it''s really a good treasure." The sea dragon smiled and said, "this is a gift from my Shizu. Dragon King..." just said this, he suddenly felt a strong shock in his heart, and an unusually familiar breath came from the center of this waterless space. The sea dragon''s whole body was blue, and the light on the Tianji God armor was more shining. He looked at the flat ground and walked over step by step. Ao Guang was startled. He quickly floated to the sea dragon and stopped him. "Be careful, Xingjun. There is the seal left by Guanyin Bodhisattva, but you must not destroy it. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole dragon palace will be destroyed!" Hai Long was stunned and looked at Ao Guang, but the desire in his heart was stronger. It seemed that every step closer to the central place, the familiar feeling would be strong. He took a deep breath and reluctantly calmed his agitated mood, saying, "Dragon King, can you speak clearly?" Ao Guang said with a wry smile: "As you know, this is where the sea god needle was originally located. Your master, Sun Wukong, stole it and took it away, which immediately caused unrest in the whole dragon palace. Just when the Dragon Palace was about to be destroyed and the whole East China Sea was about to turn upside down, Guanyin Bodhisattva arrived in time and sealed it with his own magic power and Dharma, so that the Dragon Palace could be preserved. Later, it was also by Because of the Bodhisattva''s kindness to the Dragon Palace, I decided not to pursue the behavior of ordering the master to take away the Dinghai God needle. " Hailong showed a helpless smile and said, "I apologize for Shifu. Although I don''t know why Shifu insisted on taking the sea god needle, I think he must have his own difficulties. Now, the golden cudgel is very important to us. I''m afraid we can''t return it to the Dragon Palace." Ao Guang sighed and said, "I don''t expect to get the sea god needle back. After all, I''ve lost it for so long. The Dragon Palace is still stable now. Xingjun, if you can really bring the dragon palace into the fairyland in the future, I''ll give the sea god needle to the commander." anyway, there''s no hope. It''s better to be a natural person. The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "don''t worry, Dragon King. I will try my best to help the Dragon Palace. Dragon King, I don''t know why. I feel as if there is something calling me in the center. Is the seal of Guanyin Bodhisattva right there? Can you let me have a look?" Ao Guang nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter, but Xingjun should be careful not to break the seal!" The Sea Dragon nodded, "I have discretion." Ao Guang got out of the way. He first flew to the center of the underwater waterless world, and the sea dragon followed him. Ao Guang waved his hand. In the flickering light, the sea dragon saw a golden light shining on the central ground, as if it were a round golden stone. In the blinking moment, the whole waterless space lit up by itself, close to the sea , 36 golden giant symbols rise respectively. The sea dragon clearly felt that a long-awaited happy call sounded in his heart, and he was a little dazed for a moment. Ao Guang had long been used to the changes here, and sighed: "the sea god needle is the treasure in my dragon palace, but my mana is low. If my mana is strong enough, no matter who took it, I can take it back in an instant." Hailong woke up from his stupidity and asked excitedly, "what do you say?" Ao Guang road: "This is the place where the ancient Dharma array is located. It can stabilize the whole world by being awed by the sea god needle at the eye of the array. This dharma array has a secret. No matter what changes on the sea, as long as you urge the Dharma array with mana and distribute it with the power of the sea god needle, you can stabilize the whole world without startling the waves. After losing the sea god needle, I found that there is another case of this ancient Dharma array The beauty is that you can summon the sea god needle back. As long as the mana is strong enough to surpass the person who took the sea god needle and urge the ancient Dharma array with your own mana, you can make the sea god needle return here again. However, I dare not expect anything. I''m afraid even if I really become a northern holy beast as you said, I can''t compete with the commander. " At this point, Ao Guang''s eyes showed a look of expectation and murmured: "Although I know that the sea god needle can''t come back, I really hope to see it again. I practiced here when I was very young. All I can face every day is the sea god needle. In my heart, it will always be an irreplaceable treasure in the Dragon Palace. I really want to see it again!" The sea dragon laughed with grief and indignation. "Immortal Emperor, you didn''t expect it. You deliberately wanted to kill me and take away my golden cudgel, but it was all in vain. My old friend! You''re going to come back to me." Ao Guang looked at the crazy sea dragon and said, "Xingjun, are you okay?" The sea dragon shook his head and said, "there is no better moment than now. Thank you, Dragon King. Now, please protect your body with mana, and I will fulfill your wish just now." ----------------------------------------------------------- Your support is my greatest motivation. Chapter 395 Before Ao Guang could react, the dragon''s eyes glowed with red light, and his heavenly God armor suddenly turned red. A pair of huge wings appeared behind him. An exquisite dark red helmet had appeared on the dragon''s head. The front end of the helmet stood up in five forks, covering the center of the Dragon''s forehead. A black gem the size of a pigeon''s egg shone brightly. Then, A dark red armor instantly spread all over the sea dragon, replacing the previous Tianji God armor. The armor was fine, and each part was covered by diamond armor leaves. Even on the only unprotected face of the sea dragon, there was a gray halo protection. In the center of the chest armor in front of the chest, there was the same black gem, but the volume was much larger, which was covered there like a goggle. The armor is completely close to the body and outlines the great body of the sea dragon. The black gem in the Trident helmet on the head is dim, but it emits an extremely terrible smell. The armor leaves emit dark red light. The pair of wings are completely different from the previous dragon Xiang Tianji God armor. Firstly, they are much larger in volume, and there is a black line in the center of each dark red feather on them, The dark red light on the feathers seemed to be spinning. The sharp blades on the Dragon Xiang Tianji God armor had disappeared. However, around the sea dragon''s body, there was a looming purple dragon. Although the dragon''s body is not as huge as Ao Guang, it is also more than ten meters long. The sea dragon''s body seems to expand a little while the armor changes. If the Immortal Emperor sees the change on the sea dragon at this time, he will recognize that this is the fourth highest change of Longxiang jade - turning into a dragon outside his body. Ao Guang immediately realized the meaning of Hai Long''s words and exclaimed, "Xingjun, do you want to..." the purple magic dragon around Hai Long''s body brought him a great shock. Ao Guang belongs to the dragon family. Although he has no high cultivation as the Green Dragon King, he is also a member of the dragon family, and the purple magic dragon released by Hai Long, It brought him the feeling of the Dragon King, which made him feel like he was worshipping. The sea dragon smiled and said: "Although my cultivation may not be as good as that of the master, I can still try. Not long ago, I was secretly plotted by the Immortal Emperor, and the golden cudgel was taken away by him with the magic weapon King Kong ring. Today, I just took this opportunity to take it back. The Dragon king doesn''t have to worry. I will only use my magic power to trigger the ancient immortal array here. Even if I don''t succeed, I will never damage here." Ao Guang was surprised in his eyes and thought to himself that if Hailong could really get the Dinghai God needle back, with his current cooperation relationship, he might be able to ask him to keep the Dinghai God needle. As soon as he thought of this, he listened to Hailong: "Dragon King, there is one thing I want to make clear first. No matter whether this time is successful or not, it is impossible to leave the golden cudgel. Perhaps, when everything is over, I will ask the master to return the golden cudgel to you." Ao Guang shook his head and sighed, "in fact, I don''t have much hope. Since Xingjun has said so, how can I force it. Xingjun, please start. I''ll protect the Dharma for you." The Sea Dragon nodded his head, his eyes suddenly turned red, the huge fire red wings behind him suddenly expanded, his hands formed fingerprints and closed them in front of the black gem in front of his chest. A clear long whistle was emitted from his mouth, which lingered and spread all over every corner of the waterless space. After leaving the pass, Hailong finally wants to show all his strength. Now he is absolutely sure that his cultivation should be above his master monkey king without considering the non bad body of King Kong. Otherwise, he will not rashly choose to do so. The golden cudgel is really too important for him. Without the golden cudgel, he can''t give full play to the real power of six consecutive attacks. Even if he learns to have an indefinite storm, he won''t play a decisive role. At the beginning, when Hailong was just a cultivator who only subdued the tiger, the golden cudgel followed him, accompanied him through countless hardships and helped him eliminate countless enemies. Hailong had already regarded the golden cudgel as a part of his body. He had already thought about it. After learning the uncertain storm from the Dragon Palace, he immediately went back to the fairy world to find a way to get the golden cudgel, but Now this opportunity is obviously much better. At least there will be no danger. How can he give up? The surging chaotic gas of fire attribute suddenly expanded. Centered on the position of sea dragon, it quickly spread within a radius of 10 square meters and completely wrapped his body. The sea dragon''s hands slowly spread out. The two black gemstones on the helmet and chest released a black gas at the same time. It was not the gas of yin and evil, but the chaotic gas of fire attribute increased through the strongest Longxiang Tianji divine armor After the condensation of the chaotic gas, because it is too condensed and produces a dark red, so when you look at it, it will be black. Ao Guang suddenly felt that in front of the sea dragon, he was not a dragon king at all. It seemed that he was just a bug at his feet. Although the vast mana did not exert any pressure on him, he looked up at the peak at the foot of the mountain. He could not think of anything else except respect. Ao Guang bowed his head and prayed silently for the sea dragon, as he said , even if he looked at the sea god needle again, he could satisfy a lot! Suddenly, he saw the golden stone with the seal of Guanyin Bodhisattva on the ground. He was shocked. He suddenly realized something, and his face turned pale. He cried out: "Xingjun, stop quickly. If you get the sea god needle back, you can''t take it away! Stop quickly..." But now it''s too late for him to say anything. Hailong has begun to mobilize all his mana. The golden symbols around the waterless space seemed to feel something, making a happy sound. The sea dragon moved, the giant wings behind tapped, the French seal on his hand changed continuously, and countless red air currents shot out at the same time, and disappeared into those golden symbols in the blink of an eye. He raised his head fiercely and felt his strength. The sea dragon''s hands slowly raised over his head. The purple magic dragon that had been around his body began to rotate, setting off the sea dragon''s great body floating in the air. The faucet rose from the sea dragon''s feet and rotated around the sea dragon''s body. It didn''t turn until it reached the sea dragon''s hands. Under the continuous transformation of the purple air flow, the color of the ultimate Longxiang Tianji God armor integrated with the four variable Longxiang jade began to change again. The purple and red colors were entangled and compressed, and constantly transformed into the color of gemstones. Due to the excessive concentration of mana, small black lightning similar to the original immortal killing robbery has begun to appear around the sea dragon''s body. The long red hair did not move in the violent air flow, but still draped behind the sea dragon quietly, making people have a strange feeling. The sea dragon''s hands fell slowly, stretched out in front of his chest, and his eyes flashed like stars. With the stop of Qingxiao in his mouth, a dark red long stick appeared on his palms. The sea dragon''s body moved, so he held the long stick in his hand and moved within the ten square meters covered by the Qi of chaos. In this range, his body brought countless illusions, and nearly dozens of sea dragons flickered constantly. With the increase of mana, the Dragon Xiang Tianji God armor on the sea dragon finally turned black like a gem. The long dark red staff held by dozens of phantoms danced gently. "Thousand - Jun - Cheng - Jade - Yu -." "Upside down - hanging - old - gentleman - furnace -." "Talk - laugh - Retreat - Heaven - soldier." "Small - building - Night - crying -." "Chasing - Soul - seizing - Soul -." "Strong - Fire - Fire - God." With his constant singing, the whole waterless space changed, and the arrogance shrouded every corner except the place where Wang Aoguang of donghailong was located. Sea dragon didn''t launch the six combos, but used the spells in the six combos in one form and one after another. The dark red stick shadow refers to the center of each golden symbol. He sent the Qi of chaos into it with his strongest immortal Dharma to arouse the immortal power of the ancient Dharma array. Everything is going on very fast, but it seems to be very slow. At the end of the fire burning, all the illusory images disappeared, but the absolute space formed by the sea dragon with the chaotic Qi of fire attribute also spread to the whole anhydrous space. In my mind, the sea dragon suddenly turned into a golden ocean. It was as if he had come to a world. He couldn''t feel his mana. It was empty around him. His heart suddenly became very quiet, which made him unable to adapt. "For a long time, no one has the power to attract me. My child, who are you?" Hai Long was stunned. He was surprised to find that his mental power had completely sunk into divine consciousness. This is a sea of mental power! The same situation had happened before. He pressed down his surprise, closed his thoughts, and asked tentatively, "who are you and why am I your child?" The soft and old voice said, "as long as you are a creature in the six realms, you must be my child. I like the breath emitted by you very much. It is very close to my force! My child, can you tell me your name?" The whole body of the sea dragon was shocked. He suddenly remembered the words of the Green Dragon King and the Xuanwu king, and lost his voice: "are you your Majesty the king of chaos?" The soft voice was surprised and said, "you know me? Oh, no, I''m not the chaos king. I''m just an incarnation of him. I''m responsible for guarding the human world. However, after all, I''m composed of his breath. Fundamentally, I can also be regarded as a part of the chaos king. Therefore, I''m not wrong to call you child." "Incarnation outside the body?" this strange statement made Hai Long curious. "Hello, senior, my name is Hai long. What is the incarnation outside the body, can you tell me?" The soft voice said: "Of course, if you can move the force of the chaos king and feel my existence, you already have the power to know everything. Hai Long, the so-called incarnation outside the body, is actually a kind of separation. That is to say, my noumenon is still the chaos king and I am his separation. Although I can only have a small part of his power, with the passage of time, I gradually have myself You have your own consciousness. You are talking to my consciousness now. " The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "I once heard that the holy beast Qinglong king and Xuanwu king said that his majesty chaos king once left his divine knowledge in the six realms. Are you the residual divine knowledge? Why are you in this ancient immortal array?" The soft voice said: "In fact, this is not an ancient immortal array at all, but a little force of the chaotic King remains here. I can feel that what you cultivate is also an expression of the chaotic King''s force. Although it is far less pure, it still has the smell of the chaotic king. The reason why I stay here is that the chaotic king came to frighten people in those years Countless years ago, the king of chaos created the six realms with his almost infinite spirit of chaos. When the six realms appeared, he realized how difficult it was to maintain the balanced operation of such a huge system. He exhausted all his efforts and finally kept the balance of the other five realms one by one. However, there were problems in the human realm. Maybe you don''t know, in the human realm In the world, the sea occupies almost seven tenths of the area, and all kinds of breath in the human world are extremely unstable. Tsunamis often occur. The sea has become the root of destruction, which makes the living creatures living on land unable to continue to survive. When the chaos King found this problem, he had little power left. After all, balancing the other five worlds consumed too much power. That''s right At that time, he was not enough to change the situation of the human world. However, he was not discouraged. In order to help the human world achieve balance, he divided his remaining force into half and created me. My task is to completely seal the sea in the human world so that the raging sea will not affect the world. " The sea dragon was shocked. He didn''t expect that this waterless space in the seabed manglin had such a magical side. He couldn''t help saying: "do you know the sea god needle? When the sea god needle is lost, will it affect your control over the whole sea?" The soft voice said, "I created the sea god needle. Of course I know. I gave it a nice name, Ruyi golden cudgel. Unfortunately, it was taken away by a monkey. Although the monkey is not as powerful as you and can''t talk to me, I can''t keep the sea god needle in order to restrain the whole sea. Later, fortunately, there was a great supernatural power from the Buddha world. Even if he helped me seal the damaged place, it could be safe. The sea god needle was created by me with all the hardest things in the human world. It has been with me for countless years. I have regarded it as a friend for a long time. I am really sad to lose it, and without it, I am still trapped in controlling all kinds of havoc in the sea It''s a lot harder. However, recently, I have come up with other ways. There will be no crisis in the sea in the future, because I decided to integrate my consciousness with the whole sea, so that the sea is my body and can move with my mind. Just when I decided to do so, you came, child, you are the first one since I was conscious The object of conversation! And it must be the last one. I''m really glad to meet you. It turned out that the feeling of conversation was so beautiful. " ----------------------------------------------------------- Please vote VIP for me, thank you. Chapter 396 Later, fortunately, there was a great supernatural power from the Buddha world. Even if he helped me seal the damaged place, it could be safe. The sea god needle was created by me with all the hardest things in the human world. It has been with me for countless years. I have regarded it as a friend for a long time. I am really sad to lose it, and without it, it is much more difficult for me to control all kinds of havoc in the sea. However, in recent days, I have come up with other ways. There will be no crisis in the sea in the future, because I decided to integrate my consciousness with the whole sea, so that the sea is my body and can move with my mind. Just when I decided to do this, you came, child. You are the first person I have talked to since I realized it! And it must be the last one. I''m really glad to meet you. It turned out that the feeling of conversation was so beautiful. " Hailong said awkwardly, "Sir, I''m glad to talk to you, but the monkey who took the sea god needle is my master. The so-called master has something to do with his disciples, and I''m willing to accept all the blame instead of the master." The soft voice made a kind laugh and said: "No, my child, your honesty has dissolved everything. In fact, I didn''t have the feeling of hatred at all, but I was disappointed at the beginning. Now everything is over, and you don''t have to say anything more. Your appearance when I am about to control the sea with consciousness shows that we are also destined. Can you tell me that you start the force of the chaos king , what do you want to do? Maybe I can help you. " Hailong is full of respect for this soft voice. Of course, he understands that consciousness is fully integrated with the whole sea, and how much mental power is needed to successfully control it. Although controlling the sea can manipulate everything in the sea, after all, he has lost his body of freedom and can only be limited to the sea. This great sentiment of sacrificing himself to the sea is enough to make Hailong admire. "Master, the sea fixing needle was passed to me by Shifu at the beginning, but it was taken away by one of my enemies with a magic instrument not long ago. I heard that Wang Aoguang of donghailong said that if I could activate the ancient immortal array here, I could take back the sea fixing needle. Therefore, I used the Qi of chaos of fire attribute to disturb you. Please forgive me. I don''t need help. I will think for myself I just want to ask you a question. Where will the remaining divine knowledge of his Majesty the chaotic king be? The Green Dragon King, the rosefinch king and the Xuanwu king once gave me the fixed wind bead, the fixed fire bead and the fixed Earth bead respectively. According to my guess, that should be the key to unlock the remaining divine knowledge of his Majesty the chaotic king. " With a flash of light, a golden light and shadow appeared in front of the sea dragon. The figure of the light and shadow was very similar to that of the sea dragon. Moreover, it also had the same wings as his dragon Xiang Tianji God armor. "Yes, you guessed right, which proves that you are full of wisdom. However, I only know that the beads owned by the four holy beasts are the key to unlock the residual divine knowledge. As for where they are, you have to find them by yourself. In your current situation, if you can get the guidance of the residual divine knowledge of the chaotic king, your accomplishments will certainly be higher. Child, your appearance can also be counted in the six realms Be handsome. I finally have an object to imitate. Since you want to find the sea god needle, I can help you. Because my power is completely used to frighten the sea, you can only rely on yourself. Come, give me your hand and let me lead you to find it back. I can be relieved to see my old friends before I go. In the future, if you have a chance, you are welcome Come and see me in the sea, I will be in every corner of the sea. "With the sound, the golden figure stretched out his hand to the sea dragon. Without any hesitation, Hailong held the big hand that seemed to be condensed with the strength of his mind and said sadly, "senior, thank you. If I have a chance in the future, I will come to see you." With a flash of golden light, the sea dragon clearly felt that his body was wrapped by an unusually warm and peaceful mana. His mental power expanded in an instant, lost himself, but saw a scene. It was a very familiar feeling, which seemed to be the call of the golden cudgel. What was not preserved, the sea dragon had mobilized all the chaotic Qi including his own Yuanshen place at the next moment ¡£ Ao Guang saw a strange scene. The golden symbols in the whole anhydrous space suddenly rotated in an instant. The red awn emitted from the sea dragon connected himself with the golden symbols like a bridge. Then, both the light and the sea dragon itself were dyed gold under the rotation of the symbols. The golden light suddenly bloomed, and the anhydrous space was the diameter without any stay , forming a huge golden light column, penetrating the prohibition of the mang forest on the seabed and rushing upward. ¡­¡­ Sun Wukong has been depressed for hundreds of years. He has been depressed for the first time since he was crushed by Wuzhi Mountain for 500 years before he went to the west to learn scriptures with master Xuanzang. Under the joint control of Zhenyuan immortal, denghuo Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva and other great supernatural powers, he was locked into a supreme absolute space that could not be opened from inside. There were no constraints on him in this space, but limited his going out. Sun Wukong wanted to break through this absolute space more than once, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not do it After all, with his accomplishments alone, he could not compete with so many magical powers. He often thought of his precious golden cudgel. With its invincible characteristics, he was more than 70% sure that he could escape from this cage. In fact, being locked up can''t make Sun Wukong feel uncomfortable, but his heart is always heavy. His most proud disciples haven''t recovered yet. Zhenyuan Daxian and they don''t tell themselves the recent situation of Hailong. The feeling of worry is the most annoying of the fighting Buddha. However, if it weren''t for his impatient temper, he wouldn''t be locked up here. "Wukong, look what good things I brought you." for hundreds of years, the only thing that makes the monkey king happy is that Zixia has been with him. With her, the monkey king can feel not so lonely. With a flash of purple light, Zixia came to the monkey king with a wine gourd. Strange to say, this absolute space is only effective for the monkey king, and everyone else can come and go freely. Seeing the gourd, Monkey King''s eyes lit up. How could he not understand what was in it? A lunge forward, put the wine gourd in his arms, excitedly opened the gourd cover, and gududu was a burst of fierce pouring. Zixia said with some dissatisfaction: "you slow down. Seeing the wine is more kiss than seeing me. Hum." The monkey king stopped, smiled and said, "how could it be? I see you are the closest! My good wife, this must have been obtained from the bald old man who lit the lamp. Unexpectedly, the old man still has stock." Zixia smiled and said, "I found it by accident. Now you''re proud." Looking at the wine gourd, the monkey king suddenly fell into a state of rigidity. With the golden light in his golden eyes, his body trembled slightly and said, "sea dragon, it''s sea dragon." Zixia was stunned and said, "what did you say?" Monkey king said solemnly, "it''s the sea dragon. I feel his breath. Ah! He must be in the immortal array where I took the sea god needle. Good boy, he started the immortal array that I can''t even start. Good, good, good, he must have recovered his memory." monkey King no longer cares about drinking and feels the existence of the sea dragon with all his mind, Two lines of tears slid down his face, and the disciple he had been worried about finally had news. Zixia said, "are you sure it''s a sea dragon? What is he doing? It will attract your attention." The monkey king wiped away the tears on his face and said excitedly, "good boy, he''s trying to get the golden cudgel back from the Immortal Emperor! I didn''t expect that he not only recovered his memory, but also surpassed me in cultivation. Green is better than blue. Good, good, good." the monkey king looked up and laughed. Zixia said happily, "Hailong finally got rid of the dark clouds and saw the moon. It''s really good that he''s all right." The monkey king''s laughter stopped suddenly and he bowed his head and said, "honey, go find the old guy who lit the lamp. Since the sea dragons are all right, they have no reason to turn me off. Don''t worry. I just want to see my magical disciple and see how he did it, but I''m not in the mood to make trouble in the fairy palace." ¡­¡­ Fairy palace. The Milky Way poured down from above. No one knows where it ends. Here is one of the most beautiful scenery in the heavenly palace. Waterfalls and flowing springs splash countless water droplets like fine pearls. Against the background of the spirit of the surrounding fairies, there is often a colorful rainbow crossing over the Milky way, which is particularly moving. When the original God saw this scene, he praised it and said: the waterfall startles the rainbow. Although everyone in the fairy palace knows that there are waterfalls and rainbow surprises in the fairy palace, not many people really see it, because it has always been a forbidden area in the fairy world. The reason why it is called a forbidden area is because it is the place where the fairy emperor closes. No one knew this secret except the Immortal Emperor himself. In those years, he was locked up here until his cultivation was improved to a considerable extent. For hundreds of years, there has been a tacit understanding between the fairy palace and the immortal world, and there has been no conflict. But they also widely recruit disciples in the lower fairy world and try to teach ordinary immortal methods. More than 400 years have passed. Although there is no difference from the past in terms of strength comparison, the overall strength of the fairy world has improved a lot. The Immortal Emperor in the secret cave behind Tianhe fiercely opened his eyes and two cold lights came out. At his chest, a circle of golden light lit up. Without any mana injection, the diamond circle flew out. The Immortal Emperor did not panic. He formed a Dharma seal with his hands, drew a half arc in the air, and tapped on the diamond ring. In the jingle sound, the golden light immediately spread to the whole secret cave. The Immortal Emperor only felt that his whole body was hot, and the diamond ring trembled violently. Suddenly, a golden dragon broke out of the Vajra circle. The Immortal Emperor hurriedly bound it with his absolute space, but the golden light was like a swimming dragon, forcibly penetrating all barriers, breaking through the Milky way and escaping in an instant. The Immortal Emperor was surprised. He knew how much his accomplishments had reached. When he tried his best to urge the diamond ring, he even let the golden cudgel float away. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. He didn''t catch up. Judging from the speed at which the golden cudgel broke through the Milky way just now, even if he caught up, it was impossible to catch up. The Immortal Emperor was convinced that in the two realms of immortal and Buddha, except for the Tathagata Buddha who had been hidden, almost no one could surpass himself in cultivation. Could it be that the Tathagata Buddha took away the golden cudgel. Anxious emotions filled his mind. Although the Xiangong had greatly increased its power in just a few hundred years, it was absolutely unable to compete with the Buddha world represented by the Tathagata Buddha. The Immortal Emperor''s heart gradually calmed down. Even if the Tathagata Buddha supported Zhenyuan immortal, at least in this situation, it is impossible to move the fairy palace. After all, the original agreement of 100000 years will soon expire. With the common enemy of the underworld, Zhenyuan immortal can only choose to cooperate with the fairy palace. Otherwise, after the sea dragon was destroyed by their own zhenhun needle, they would have been looking for revenge. The golden cudgel can''t be used by itself anyway. It doesn''t matter if it''s gone. It seems that it''s time for final preparation. After defeating the underworld, it is the time to really fight a decisive battle with Zhenyuan immortal. ¡­¡­ With a flash of golden light, there was suddenly a little more dignified in the whole anhydrous space. The gold stone attached to the prohibition of Guanyin Bodhisattva in the center suddenly broke and was replaced by the golden light. In the flow of halo, the golden light suddenly opened, and the huge stick body rose up in an instant, broke through all barriers, expanded to three meters in diameter, and stood in this anhydrous space like Optimus Prime. Ao Guang''s heart trembled, and the glittering golden light of the huge staff clearly set off five big characters - Ruyi golden cudgel. It''s back. The dinghaishen needle is back. After hundreds of thousands of years, it finally came back. Ao Guang''s eyes were full of emotion. He subconsciously stretched out his hand to touch Nian''s solid stick body. At this time, he had forgotten all his scruples and completely immersed himself in the moment when he was with the sea god needle. The surrounding golden symbols were completely dimmed. The body of the sea dragon fell on the side of the golden cudgel, and the Dragon Xiang Tianji divine armor on his body completely disappeared. Like Ao Guang, his heart was full of excitement at this time. "Child, it''s finally back. I don''t have any regrets to see it again before I leave here." the soft voice sounded again in Hailong''s mind. Hailong replied with his mind, "elder, is there really no other way? Otherwise, I''ll leave the golden cudgel here to help you hold the sea. In this way, you don''t have to choose integration." ----------------------------------------------------------- VIP tickets and Yibao tickets all hit me, hehe. Chapter 397 "Silly boy, in fact, it doesn''t matter to me. Even if I don''t merge with the sea, I can''t leave here. Your arrival has brought me a lot of satisfaction. Remember the mana operation route I taught you just now. When I first came into contact with you, I found that the skill you practiced is still one point away from breaking through the great success. I''ve lost all the chaotic King force left in my body Lost to you. Maybe you haven''t felt it yet, but your self claimed chaotic Qi of fire attribute has reached the peak. I''m afraid there are few people who can compete with you in the six realms. Without the force, I can''t support it and can''t talk to you any more. Don''t be too difficult. Come to the sea to see me when you have time. "The whole dry space trembled violently, In an instant, the surrounding symbols disappeared completely. Sea dragon only felt his whole body tight, and he could feel the pressure brought by the manglin at the bottom of the sea. The waterless space is still so quiet, but it is different here. The feeling that makes the sea dragon very familiar disappears. It seems that all anger is gone in an instant. He''s gone. Hailong is sure that he''s gone. How important the force of the chaos king is to the predecessors in the depths of the sea! He even gave himself a shock in Hailong''s heart. Although he has already cultivated a noble and upright spirit. But he still can''t do such a thing that he gives up his own cultivation and completes others. Turning back and facing the vast sea, the sea dragon knelt down. Respectfully kowtow three times. "What''s going on and why do you feel the pressure of manglin here?" Ao Guang flew to the sea dragon and asked in surprise. Hailong stood up and sighed, "because the elder who has always controlled here has disappeared. Dragon King, step back. I''m going to take back the golden cudgel now." Ao Guang was shocked. He opened his arms and stopped in front of the sea dragon. He said solemnly, "Xing Jun, you can''t take the sea god needle. Ao Guang asks you for all the creatures in the world." The sea dragon frowned slightly and said, "Dragon King, you said earlier that you would not stop me from taking the golden cudgel. The fairy world is about to change. Without its help, I would be very difficult to make a difference." How dare Ao Guang offend Hailong after seeing his powerful cultivation? With a wry smile: "Xing Jun, don''t be angry. I promised you before, but I forgot one thing. A very important thing. Maybe you didn''t notice that the prohibition imposed by Guanyin Bodhisattva had been destroyed when the Dinghai God needle returned. That is to say, the four seas now rely entirely on the Dinghai God needle to deter them. Once you take it away, I''m afraid there will be life in the four seas Spiritual charcoal will even affect the whole human world. For the sake of thousands of human beings, I beg you to give up the idea of taking it away. " The sea dragon smiled, put his hands behind his back, stared at the five big characters on the Dinghai God needle, and said with a smile: "Dragon King, how do you think my cultivation is compared with Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Ao Guangleng said, "well, I don''t know. Guanyin Bodhisattva is full of peaceful Buddha power, while Xingjun you are full of almost irresistible domineering. Those are two different feelings, and I can''t compare them rashly." Hailong nodded and said: "You''re telling the truth. Guanyin Bodhisattva is also one of the people I respect most. But after so many years, I''m confident that even if my accomplishments can''t be compared with Bodhisattva, it''s OK to replace the Bodhisattva''s magic power to frighten the world. Moreover, there''s one thing you may not know. The ancient immortal array you said earlier has disappeared." Ao Guang said in surprise, "disappeared? Yes! It seems that the feeling is different. Although the waterless space is still maintained, it can no longer eliminate the huge pressure brought by manglin." The Dragon sighed: "In the ancient immortal array you mentioned, there has always been an elder. You can''t hold the four seas simply by relying on the sea god needle, and the sea god needle was originally created by the elder. Just now, after communicating with the elder, I know that he has decided to fully integrate his divine consciousness with the four seas. From now on, even without the sea god needle, the four seas will have no choice With the prohibition of Guanyin Bodhisattva, there will be no more madness. To say the least, even without the sacrifice of the elder, I can replace the prohibition of Guanyin Bodhisattva with mana. " Ao Guang understood the meaning of Hailong. Although he was still a little nervous, he believed it for a few minutes. Hailong handed him a firm look, "don''t worry, Dragon King, if taking the sea god needle will really subvert the world, I will immediately insert it back to its original position." with this sentence, Hailong raised his right hand and slowly pressed it on the thick body of Ruyi golden cudgel. Under Ao Guang''s nervous gaze, Hailong said in a deep voice: "small, small, small..." the light flowed, and the golden cudgel lit up a dazzling golden light. With a buzzing sound, it seemed as if it was groaning with excitement. The huge stick body shrunk rapidly, and in a moment it was the size that Hailong often used. Hailong held the stick body tightly in his right hand and shouted: "Old man, we''re together again." The golden cudgel broke through the earth and the whole manglin under the sea trembled violently. Ao Guang felt a tight heart, but then he found that, as Hai Long said, the sea water was not raging because of the departure of the golden cudgel. The pressure remained unchanged. Except for shaking, the sea water did not change. Feeling the excitement from the golden cudgel, Hailong was filled with mixed feelings. When he came back, the golden cudgel finally returned to his hands. Immortal Emperor! Your calculations didn''t destroy me, but helped me promote the chaotic Qi of fire attribute to the highest level. I will go to find you. Soon, the position of Immortal Emperor will no longer be suitable for you, and you will do everything for yourself Repentance. "Dragon King, now you can believe me. The matter of the golden cudgel has been solved. I think you can start teaching me the unique skill of the dragon palace now." Ao Guang sighed and said: "I hope the world will always be as calm as it is now. Xingjun, you are the most unfathomable immortal I have ever seen. Without your master''s edge, you will be more calm. But from the fact that you can get back the golden cudgel, it proves that your cultivation is still above your master. It seems that my choice is not wrong. I am not only willing to teach you the uncertain storm, but also the complete storm The twelve forks were given to him, hoping to help the star king. "As he said, his right hand shook, and there was a mass of black gas in the palm of his hand. Then, the black gas flowed and grew, and a huge nine strand sky holding fork appeared in his hand. As soon as his arm shook, the nine strand sky holding fork suddenly turned into countless fork shadows in the air, and the water waves outside the waterless space rippled with it. The sea dragon smiled and said, "Dragon King, I have learned many immortal skills myself. The twelve forks of storm and wave have little effect on me. Therefore, what I want to learn is the form of Wuding storm and wave. Well, I only defend but not attack. You attack me with Wuding storm and let me see its power." if Wuding storm and wave have no expected effect, what''s the use even if I learn it? Ao Guang nodded and pointed the front finger of the jiugu tiantuo fork in his hand. In the light flow, the jiugu tiantuo fork shook and drew nine lights and shadows at the same time. Ao Guang took the fork with his arm and rowed out horizontally. A strange scene appeared. Every time his jiugu tiantuo fork crossed a foot, nine halos would appear immediately. The halos were large and small, different, some rotating clockwise, some rotating counterclockwise, and others It was broken and turned, but their goal was the same, that is, the sea dragon. With AO Guang''s continuous stroke of left fork and right fork, hundreds of auras kept coming to the sea dragon, just like endless. The sea dragon didn''t use the attack to offset its attack, but summoned Longxiang Tianji God armor to protect himself. He clearly found that those auras didn''t have any attack power, and even if they were set on himself, they didn''t feel much. Most of the auras disappeared immediately when they were set on his own Longxiang Tianji God armor, and only a small part stayed on the armor. All the auras disappeared. The sea dragon was disappointed and said, "Dragon King, is this an uncertain storm? Have you done your best?" Ao Guang smiled and said, "how dare I keep my hand in front of Xingjun? Xingjun, don''t you feel anything. That''s because you''re always in the same place. The indefinite storm is not an attack on the immortal method. You can''t feel its power if you don''t move. You can try to attack me now. I''ve just tried my best, and it should have some effect." Looking at Ao Guang''s confident appearance, Hailong thought and wanted to urge his body to move forward. Sure enough, at the moment when his body moved, Longxiang Tianji God armor suddenly lit up. All the halos that had disappeared suddenly appeared at the same time and completely wrapped his body. His whole body was like a big zongzi, which was difficult to move. Hailong wanted to try this What is the power of the indefinite wind wave? The chaotic Qi in the body suddenly burst out, and the dark red air immediately dyed on the halo. The sea dragon shouted, all the halos burst at the same time, and the bondage disappeared. Ao Guangmu stared at Hai long. He never thought that anyone could break the shackles so quickly after being fixed by the uncertain storm without defense, and murmured: "If the Xingjun tries his best to defend from the beginning, I''m afraid the indefinite storm won''t work for you at all. The strength of the indefinite storm will vary with the user''s cultivation. If you use it from your hands, I''m afraid the Tathagata Buddha may not be able to escape the shackles!" Hai Long brought him one surprise after another, which has made him a little difficult to accept. Although he used the Qi of chaos to break away from the indefinite storm in an instant, Hailong was very satisfied with the power of the indefinite storm. After all, his cultivation was much higher than that of the Dragon King Ao Guang. If his cultivation was similar, it would not be so easy to break away. As long as he learned the method of the indefinite storm, he would not be afraid of the limitation of the blue bone withered sword. Ao Guang handed the jiugu Tiancha in his hand to Hailong and said, "Xingjun, if you want to learn the Wuding storm, it is based on the blue sea magic of our dragon palace. If you don''t have the blue sea magic as the foundation, you can''t exert the real power of the Wuding storm. I''ll teach you the cultivation method of the blue sea magic first, and then tell you the method of the Wuding storm in detail." Hailong nodded. With his fire attribute and chaotic Qi, as long as he knew the cultivation method, he could directly transform it into the expression form of blue sea magic. It is precisely because of these unique conditions that Hailong can master so many immortal methods. At present, in Ao Guang''s story, Hailong printed the blue sea magic in the depths of his divine consciousness, while resisting the great pressure in the boundless forest at the bottom of the sea, As time went by, it was not difficult for the blue sea magic to exert, but the uncertain storm was really magical. In order to master the mystery, the sea dragon spent a lot of time. ¡­¡­ The underworld. Huoqiu slowly wakes up from the retreat. Since tianqin entered the retreat, she has been practicing hard in the underworld palace alone. Under the guidance of the emperor of the underworld, her Qilin flame has advanced by leaps and bounds. She finally broke through the last bottleneck and reached the real peak of huoqilin not long ago. Although she is not sure whether she can defeat the white tiger king, she can''t wait any longer No more. Over the years, her body and mind have been saturated with hatred. It is driven by hatred that her cultivation can reach the current level. "I''m going to leave here. I''m going to avenge the bastard white tiger king. I must take back everything my father lost." Huoqiu held his fists tightly, and the power of the Kirin flame burst out. The ground around him was completely dry and cracked, and a big pit up to three meters deep was formed in a loud noise. "Well, you deserve to be the descendant of one of the four sacred beasts. Your Kirin flame alone is enough to frighten any enemy." a tall and straight figure came out of the shadow and walked slowly to Huoqiu. Sen Leng''s breath oppressed Huoqiu by the power of fire. "What are you doing here?" Huoqiu asked coldly. "I came because I felt your intention to leave here, didn''t I?" under the background of the burning flames around Huoqiu''s body, the appearance of the shadow appeared. It was Ming Sheng, the commander of the Ming Wei. Huoqiu turned fiercely and said to Mingsheng, "what? Do you want to stop me? My determination will not be changed by anyone." "No." Mingsheng shook his head, "I don''t mean to stop you. If I really want to stop you, you can''t leave the underworld." Huoqiu''s eyes were full of cold light, and the surging power of fire burned up. A layer of fine dark red scales condensed on her proud body, and her hands had become solid claws. "Since you don''t want to stop me, leave immediately. I''m in a bad mood now, and I can''t guarantee whether I will attack you." ----------------------------------------------------------- Please vote for it. Chapter 398 Mingsheng calmly looked at Huoqiu and said: "If I say I want to help you get out of here, will you drive me away? Although you have reached the cultivation of holy beast, I''m afraid it''s still difficult to cross from the underworld to the fairyland in your case. If one is not good, you will be lost in the channel of the Six Worlds. At that time, let alone revenge, I''m afraid whether you can survive will become a big problem." The flame was dim for a few minutes. Huoqiu frowned and said, "do you want to help me? As far as I know, you won''t do anything superfluous in the underworld except obey the orders of the emperor." Mingsheng said coldly: "Yes, my soul has been given to the emperor for a long time, and I will only follow the emperor''s orders. The reason why I want to help you return to the fairyland is naturally the emperor''s , it won''t take long for emperor tianqin to break through the pass and come out. At that time, the army of the underworld will kill the immortal world. Huoqiu, your mind, I understand that hatred has already filled your blood. No one will stop you from revenge. Emperor tianqin has always regarded you as his own sister, and naturally she doesn''t want anything to happen to you. When Li Feng and Li Wuxian husband and wife enter the demon world for cultivation, Emperor tianqin Before closing the door, I was told that once you have the intention to leave, I must help you return to the fairyland. It should be easy for you and me to send you back to the fairyland. Now, do you still have any doubts? " After listening to Mingsheng mention tianqin, Huoqiu''s look suddenly eased down. She had been practicing all the time. When she woke up from her practice, tianqin had closed. Hearing that tianqin was still caring about herself before closing, her cold heart because of hatred suddenly warmed a lot. Since the killing in the demon world, she couldn''t get rid of the feeling of killing until now Just woke up. "Since tianqin ordered you to help me, you can take me to the passage from the underworld to the fairyland now. After tianqin leaves the pass, tell her that she will always be my good sister whether I can succeed in revenge or not. Even if she leads the army of the underworld to attack the fairyland, I won''t stand against her. Maybe we will stand in the same trench. After all, I''ve been cold to the fairyland for a long time My heart is broken. " Mingsheng''s indifferent face showed a rare smile, "now we can go. However, before leaving, Emperor tianqin has one more thing to entrust you. She hopes you can find the whereabouts of a sea dragon after you arrive at the fairy world. At the beginning, when Emperor tianqin said the name of sea dragon, the mood fluctuated greatly, and that person should be very important to her." "Sea dragon." this familiar name reminds me of Huoqiu''s memory. What happened to the only man who can make his heartstrings fluctuate? "Emperor tianqin said that the man may have died in the hands of the Immortal Emperor, just hoping you can find his divine sense or residual breath." at this point, a cold light appeared in Mingsheng''s eyes. Huoqiu was shocked and lost his voice: "What, the sea dragon is dead? How is this possible? With his cultivation, although there are many people in the fairy world who can defeat him, it is not so easy to kill him." Mingsheng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe the emperor doesn''t want me to know too much. She just said to herself, why do you have to go to the fairy palace?" Mingsheng doesn''t understand, but Huoqiu doesn''t understand. There is only one reason why Hailong makes trouble in the fairy palace, that is, it is ethereal. An unspeakable sadness and anger filled her mind, and Huoqiu said angrily: "Immortal Emperor, Immortal Emperor. I have another enemy. Mingsheng, please tell tianqin that I will try my best to find the whereabouts of the sea dragon. However, the sea dragon has always had good luck. I don''t believe he will die so easily. When tianqin leads the army of the underworld into the immortal world, I will go to meet her. What''s the title of holy beast? I don''t think so much of it I see myself as a person in the fairy world. Since the immortals in the fairy world are so despicable, it''s better to unify the underworld. At least then, tianqin can control everything as an emperor. " Ming Sheng said faintly, "I will tell emperor tianqin everything you said today. Let''s go. I will open the channel with my own dark devil power. You should use that moment to return to the fairyland. We will meet again soon." the black and red lights lit up at the same time, and Ming Sheng and Huoqiu disappeared in the pit blasted by the Kirin holy fire. ¡­¡­ In the manglin forest at the bottom of the sea, a circle of red halos lit up. The halos almost covered the whole waterless space. Ao guanggen could not react. His body had been trapped by several halos and could not move at all. The golden light suddenly lit up and countless stick shadows cleaved in front of Ao Guang. However, when the stick shadow was about to approach, it stopped in the air and did no harm to Ao Guang. But only It''s the huge momentum brought by the stick body. Ao Guang, who has been oppressed, can''t breathe. All the light disappears. Hai Long appears in front of Ao Guang with the golden cudgel in his hand. The thick nine strands of the left hand hold the sky fork and lift Ao Guang''s shackles. "Dragon King, what do you think of my use of uncertain storm? There should be no gap with the attack of the golden cudgel." Ao Guang gasped heavily and said with heartfelt admiration: "Xingjun''s savvy is far beyond my expectation. At the beginning, when you asked me to learn from the storm of uncertainty, I was selfish because I thought it was impossible for you to learn the magic power of the Dragon Palace and the blue sea. After all, each fairy method has different characteristics and is easy to produce the effect of defeating each other. But I didn''t expect that you would learn it in just a few days I have mastered the operation of the blue sea magic. In only one year, the indefinite storm is used in your hands, and the power is beyond my imagination. " After a year of getting along, the relationship between Hailong and donghailong Wang Aoguang is no longer just a relationship of interest at the beginning. We are much closer to each other. Hailong smiled: "This is the wonderful use of chaotic Qi. Chaotic Qi can be transformed into any mana. However, I was very nervous when I learned from you the operation method of blue sea supernatural power, because after all, your blue sea supernatural power belongs to water, which is comparable to my fire attribute chaotic Qi. But later, after I started, I found that as long as you use the operation method of blue sea supernatural power Running, you can also use the indefinite storm. Therefore, my indefinite storm is completely different from you. It contains the power of fire rather than the power of water. I think I should be able to graduate now. " Under the guidance of Ao Guang, Hailong spent a full year of hard training before he fully understood the secret of the indefinite storm. He had already felt like a tiger adding wings to the immortal Dharma. Even if he faced the siege of the Immortal Emperor again, he was sure to retreat. What''s more, the current Longxiang Tianji divine armor was not comparable before, and his fire attribute was chaotic Peak. The mana generated by every move and gesture was enough to make Ao Guang tremble. Although Hai Long didn''t know how he compared with the Buddha, the Lord of the Buddha world, Tathagata Buddha, he was sure that except Tathagata Buddha, the two realms of immortal and Buddha probably had no opponents. When his Mana cultivation reached this level, he knew that he had completed the mission entrusted by Zhenyuan immortal. It was time to go back Look at the wives. Ao Guang smiled and said, "in fact, the indefinite storm produced by Xingjun''s chaotic Qi with fire attribute can be higher in power!" Hai Long nodded, looked down at the jiugu tuotian fork with countless cracks in his hand, and said: "Although your nine strand heaven supporting fork is much stronger than the five strand heaven supporting fork in the hell, its texture is still not good. It can''t bear too much of my chaotic Qi. It''s strange that this uncertain storm can only be cast with a fork as a magic tool, otherwise it will be better to cast with a golden cudgel. Ao Guang, can''t you get rid of this limitation?" Ao Guang shook his head and said, "this limitation cannot be eliminated, because the indefinite storm itself is created on the basis of the twelve forks of the storm, and its magic power is completely consistent with the characteristics of the fork. With the strength of Xingjun, it is not impossible to force it with a golden cudgel. However, you have also tried. In that case, the power will be reduced by at least half." Hailong said with a wry smile: "Yes! But your nine strand heaven supporting fork is about to break. Its texture is not good. Even if I use the chaotic Qi of fire attribute to refine it, it''s not much better. I''ve been in the fairy world for some years. I haven''t heard that any immortal has a powerful fork shaped immortal tool. I really can''t find it. I have to refine the nine strand heaven supporting fork again and reluctantly use it." Ao Guang smiled mysteriously and said, "no, there are still powerful forked immortal tools. They are very suitable for Xingjun. Although the immortal tool itself does not have too strong attack power, it has very good quality. If more restrictive arrays can be imposed on it by the method of nine heavenly gods prohibition, it will certainly become a weapon for Xingjun." The sea dragon''s eyes lit up and said, "is there such a good magic weapon? Why didn''t you tell me where it is?" Ao Guang smiled: "Xingjun has been practising restless storm. I don''t dare to disturb it, and it''s not too late now! In fact, the twelve forks of storm always have a secret. When using this fork method, the fork shaped magic tool can''t exert the greatest power. Only halberd is the best. And it must be half moon halberd. As far as I know, there is a place in the fairy world called Bibo lake, where there exists Some shuizu immortal families. In fact, they originally belonged to the shuizu in the human world. Later, due to the improvement of their overall strength and the help of the water holy beast white tiger king, they came to the fairy world and became a single school. Bibotan also has its own dragon king. Because their school is too weak in the fairy world, they have always been hidden in the lower fairy world and rarely deal with other immortals, so they are not famous. Na Bi The Dragon King of Botan has a daughter. The Dragon King and his daughter are not very good at cultivation. The reason why the white tiger king was willing to help them was because he liked the cultivation of the son-in-law of the Dragon King of bibotan. As far as I know, the nine head son-in-law of the Dragon King of bibotan has high magic power and is still above me. The magic tool he is good at using is what I call the crescent halberd. As long as the star king can get this piece, It is bound to bring the indefinite storm to its limit. " Hai Long smiled and said, "well, you old Ao Guang, how do I feel that you have a little revenge for public and private affairs? I think the Dragon King of bibotan has a little hatred with you." Ao Guang said with some embarrassment: "There was no hatred with me, but the nine son-in-law had a lot of hatred with my nephew little white dragon. In those years, before my nephew was enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva, he had an engagement with the daughter of the Dragon King of bibotan, but who knows, then the nine son-in-law suddenly appeared, and even forced the sword to win love. With the strength of the white tiger king in the fairy world, we Dragon Kings all over the world dare not do anything, I had to be dumb. Speaking of it, my nephew fought with your master to defeat the Buddha, the monkey king and brotherhood. Go get the crescent halberd and help my nephew revenge, which can be regarded as helping your master. "As he said, he took out a pearl from his arms and handed it to Hai long. Then he said," there is a map to bibotan in this pearl. You can feel it as long as you use divine sense. " The sea dragon took the Pearl and said with a smile, "it seems that you have been prepared. However, I want the crescent halberd, and I will avenge your nephew. What I hate most is the man who robbed other people''s wives." at the beginning, the fairy emperor wanted to rob his misty. The sea dragon is still angry at the thought of it. After listening to Ao Guang''s words, he immediately felt the same hatred. Ao Guang sighed and said, "all the feasts in the world have ended. It seems that the star king is leaving." The sea dragon smiled and said, "why? Don''t you want me to go? Remember when I first came, your bitter face seemed eager to drive me away." Ao Guang said awkwardly: "At that time, I didn''t know why you offered me the exchange terms! In fact, even if the old turtle didn''t help you, I couldn''t refuse. After all, your strength is so strong that even if you tear down my dragon palace, what can I do? No matter where you are in the six realms, strength can always represent everything. Fortunately, my choice is not wrong. You not only have advanced cultivation, but also I really want to help our dragon palace. That''s why I imparted to you the unsettled storm without reservation. Otherwise, if I hid something, you wouldn''t be able to find it. We spent a year together in this undersea mang forest. Both people and immortals have feelings. I''m not afraid of your anger. In fact, I''ve already treated you like a nephew in my heart. " ----------------------------------------------------------- Update early and vote early. Thank you for your support. Chapter 399 The sea dragon felt hot and said: "Ao Guang, you know what? Since I came to the Dragon Palace, I''ve only heard what you said. I''m your junior in terms of seniority and age. Moreover, my name is also related to the Dragon Palace. There''s really nothing wrong in treating me as a nephew! I''ll call you uncle later. Don''t worry, since I promise to help the Dragon Palace to the fairyland, I''ll go I will certainly do it. However, after I leave, you must hurry up and prepare. After all, even if the dragon palace can be promoted to the fairy world, only those who have reached the cultivation of immortals can follow. Therefore, you must try to improve the strength of the Dragon Palace before the immortal and Buddha worlds fight with the underworld and demon worlds. " Ao Guang nodded and said, "Hailong, I haven''t had time to ask you. Is the fairyland sure to deal with the invasion of the underworld? You know, the fairyland was completely at a disadvantage 100000 years ago. Even with the Buddha world, it''s difficult to compete with the underworld. You also know what the fairyland looks like. After 100000 years, the gap between the fairyland and the underworld will only become larger." The sea dragon looked up at the deep sea above and sighed: "Uncle, I understand what you said. But what can I do? Can the fairy world shrink back? That''s impossible. Unless the fairy world is willing to be completely swallowed up by the underworld, we have to fight to the end. Fortunately, the Buddha world is not as decadent as the fairy world, otherwise there is really no chance of winning. Now, we can only do our best to listen to the destiny. Hope is like this Come on, Buddha can lead the immortal and Buddha worlds to defeat the underworld again. " With a smile, Ao Guang said, "I don''t know anything else, but I know your strength. Even if people in the underworld meet you, I''m afraid they will have a headache. Let''s go. We will meet again." The red light in the dragon''s eyes flashed, and a brilliant flame lit up on his left hand. The flame instantly swallowed up the whole jiugu tiantuo fork. In his continuous refinement, the jiugu tiantuo fork gradually changed. When the whole jiugu tiantuo fork was red by the flame, its volume was reduced by a few points. The Dragon threw it up with his hand, and his hands turned into several Dharma Seals one after another With a flash of light, the jiugu Tiancha fell to the ground, half submerged in the soil. After the refinement of the sea dragon, its volume was reduced by one third, but its weight was increased, and the fork was emitting a faint cold light. "Uncle, I''ve learned that there is no definite storm in the past year. I''ll help you refine the nine strand heaven holding fork again. I think you can use it more easily." Before Ao Guang spoke, a golden light suddenly lit up on Hailong''s body. The golden cudgel suddenly appeared in the waterless space. Hailong stood at the top of the golden cudgel and waved to Ao Guang. Then, the golden cudgel suddenly expanded. Holding his body, he broke through the bondage of the sea manglin and went straight up. Ao Guang looked up at the top and said to himself, "uncle, if you can call me uncle, the Dragon Palace will be blessed in the future. Hailong! Thank you." A huge vortex suddenly appeared on the calm sea surface of the East China Sea. At the center of the vortex, a golden light gradually lit up. With a flutter, a huge water column broke the calm of the sea surface and rushed straight up. The dark red light rushed into the air with a gorgeous tail flame and gradually disappeared. The sea surface returned to calm again. Where the vortex broke out, the sea water actually condensed into water The shape of a person''s face, with a kind smile on that face, seems to be welcoming the leaving light and shadow. When Hai long felt the pure spirit again, he suddenly felt that he was a human being again. When he came back, he finally came back. The fairy clouds swirled under his feet, and Hai Long slowly closed his eyes. After passing through the human world, his cultivation has changed dramatically, but in an instant, his mind has extended thousands of miles away. When he clearly felt the beauty of Wuzhuang temple When he existed, he had confirmed his position. "Misty, shadow, are you still practicing in seclusion? I''m back." Without deliberately urging him, in the mood of missing, he appeared in front of the gate of Wuzhuang temple at the next moment. Wuzhuang temple was still floating in the air, and the breath contained was still no different from that before. At a glance, Hai Long saw the six eared macaque dozing off, his blood seemed to boil, and gently shouted, "brother six ears." The sound was clearly transmitted into the sleepy six eared macaque''s ears under the package of chaotic Qi. The six eared macaque jumped up from the ground. He looked around suspiciously. The six eared macaque knocked on his head and said to himself, "it seems that I have dreamed again. The smelly boy Hailong didn''t come to see me for such a long time, but he ran to my dream to make trouble. He was relieved that I couldn''t sleep well." At the beginning, after Hai Long was arranged to the human world by the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, Zhenyuan immortal did not spread the news of his disappearance. Therefore, the six eared macaque did not know. Just as he sat back to his previous position and leaned against the gate of Wuzhuang temple to continue dozing off, his shoulder was suddenly caught by a powerful hand. "Brother six ears, I''m not in your dream!" the familiar voice sounded again and felt the temperature of holding his shoulder and big hand. The six ears macaque turned back slowly. What he saw was the smiling face of Hailong and the clear eyes of Hailong. "Hailong. You, really you." The six eared macaque pounded the sea dragon''s chest with surprise. The sea dragon pretended to be in pain and said with a bitter smile, "brother six ears, do you want me to install you again with a sleeve of heaven and earth, so that you don''t recognize me." A man and a monkey stared at each other, holding their hands tightly together. They don''t have to say anything at all. They can read everything from each other''s eyes. The six eared macaque spread out his other hand and said, "bring it." the sea dragon was stunned and said, "what do you take?" the six eared macaque looked angry and said, "of course it''s wine. Don''t tell me you haven''t crossed the human world for so long." Hailong said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been to the human world, and I''ve been in the human world most of the time. However, I''m eager to get back, so I forget to get some wine." The six eared macaque snorted discontentedly and said, "you boy, you can even forget the wine. Hurry in and be. The immortal must know you''ve come back." Hai Long said, "brother Liu Er, your cultivation is much better than when I saw you last time. You don''t need to guard the door now. Wuzhuang temple has also received many new disciples. Why don''t you give them?" The six eared macaque sighed and said, "no, I''m used to living in front of the Wuzhuang temple. I''m a lazy person and don''t want to change places. Moreover, I''m here. You can see it first every time you come back. All right, don''t be a child girl. Come in quickly. I''m going to sleep." he pushed Hai long into the Wuzhuang temple. Can he really sleep? That''s impossible. The return of Hailong made him very excited. In the fairyland, only Hailong and xiaolingling have the closest relationship with him. Little clever is practicing hard in Fangcun mountain of Lingtai, and Hailong finally comes back. Approaching the gate of Wuzhuang temple, Hailong''s heart was warm. When he came to the fairy world, he was completely different from the human world. In the human world, except for a few people, such as misty, tianqin, Hongzhi and xiaoclever, he had almost no friends, and most of them were in a state of opposition. But in the fairyland, it is quite different. Even in the opposite fairy palace, there are friends like meteorite Lei Tianjun and Na Zha''s third prince. Hailong knows that all this is caused by his own change. The fairyland, equivalent to the reborn self, is really different. "Who are you? It seems that uncle six ears has gone to bed again and put strangers in." when Hai Long was in deep thought, a clear voice woke him up. Looking up, the sea dragon looked at each other and saw that it was an immortal wearing a Taoist robe. He looks about the same age as himself. He is medium-sized and handsome. He is looking at himself warily. The sea dragon smiled and said, "under the sea dragon, is Xianyou from Wuzhuang temple?" The immortal nodded and said, "yes, I''m Mingjing, the third generation disciple of Wuzhuang temple, and I''m learning from immortal Chunyang. What are you doing here? Make it clear first, otherwise I won''t let you in." Hai Long smiled and said, "so you are brother Lu''s disciple. I must have been a disciple of Wuzhuang temple for a short time. I should be one generation higher than you." Mingjing said suspiciously, "you are a generation higher than me. How can you prove that you are a disciple of our school? You shouldn''t be a spy sent by Xiangong." The sea dragon laughed and said, "if I want to be a spy, do you think you can still stand and talk to me?" as he said, he stretched out his right hand. The green and red entangled flame suddenly rose, and the surrounding temperature suddenly increased a lot. "The real fire at the Taiyi poles should prove my identity." Mingjing looked at the real fire of Taiyi two poles used by Hailong. He was relieved and said, "Mingjing has seen martial uncle. Please forgive me for my previous impoliteness." The sea dragon smiled and said, "this is your duty. There''s nothing impolite." he just said here, his mind moved and felt that two immortals were approaching quickly. Sure enough, with a flash of light, LV Dongbin appeared in front of him holding the hand of aunt he. As soon as the mirror saw them appear, he hurried forward and said respectfully, "I''ve seen my master and mother." LV Dongbin didn''t seem to see him. He darted to the sea dragon. "Good boy, you know you''re back! Your wives woke up a few days ago and saw that you haven''t come back. They were arguing to go out to find you." there was a hazy light in the sea dragon''s eyes, "brother LV, aren''t I back now? Are you and your sister-in-law OK?" He Xiangu blushed and said, "they are all immortal people. Don''t call your sister-in-law. It sounds strange." LV Dongbin smiled and said, "we''ve been together for so many years. Hailong is my good brother. Don''t be shy if I ask you what your sister-in-law has." Hailong smiled and said, "brother Lu is very proud now. I still remember the poor look when you couldn''t catch up with your sister-in-law. At that time, you used to drown your worries with me." LV Dongbin said awkwardly, "smelly boy, you teased me as soon as you came back. It was all in those years. What else do you want to do? I have no two hearts for your sister-in-law!" Hai Long patted LV Dongbin on the shoulder, smiled and said, "there is no silver here for 300 Liang. Brother LV, you should be careful. I''ll see the martial uncle first." he said, before LV Dongbin thought about it, he immediately dodged and went directly into the depths of the Wuzhuang temple. LV Dongbin was stunned at first. Then he saw the poor eyes of he Xiangu and quickly explained: "Xiangu, I..." Mingjing stuck out her tongue and ran outside to find the six eared macaque. Aunt he moved her lotus step gently and walked to LV Dongbin. Looking at his anxious look, she puffed and said: "What''s your hurry? We haven''t been separated for a moment for so many years. Why would I think more? Hailong is just a joke. Don''t I know what you are like to me?" LV Dongbin breathed a sigh of relief. He hugged aunt he into his arms and said softly, "I was a smart man, but when I mentioned you, I became the stupidest." Feeling the familiar breath of Wuzhuang temple, Hailong''s heart seems to be about to fly. Although his heart is full of longing for misty and shadow, he first came to the back hall. After all, when he returned to Wuzhuang temple, he had to meet Zhenyuan immortal first. Wuzhuang temple did not have the noise he imagined. Except for the mirror he had seen before, he did not see other new disciples. Everything was still so calm. As soon as Hailong stepped into the gate of the back hall, he saw that Zhenyuan immortal was standing there smiling at himself in front of the portrait. "Martial uncle, the disciple is back." Hailong respectfully saluted Zhenyuan immortal. The figure in front of him flashed. Zhenyuan immortal held his arms. There were tears in his eyes, "just come back." Hai Long was stunned and said, "martial uncle, is something wrong with Wuzhuang temple? What''s the matter with you?" Zhenyuan Daxian shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Hailong, do you always have doubts about me? Do you think Shibo is too selfish." Hai Long was puzzled and said, "martial uncle, why do you say that? Everything you do is for the sake of the fairyland! How can you say it''s selfish? I went out for a long time this time, mainly because..." ----------------------------------------------------------- VIP tickets are smashed violently. Your support is my biggest motivation. Chapter 400 Zhenyuan Daxian raised his hand, stopped him from going on, and sighed: "I already know what happened to you. Hailong, martial uncle, there are three things I regret most in my life. The first is that I failed to live up to a person''s feelings. The second is that I mistook the Immortal Emperor, and the third is that you shouldn''t be in danger because of your own thoughts. If you can''t come back safely this time, martial uncle''s heart will never be calm. Child, today After that, neither I nor anyone else will ask you anything. You can do anything you like as long as you like. Even if you take your wives to the underworld to find the girl named tianqin, we will never blame you. It''s all up to you. " Although Hailong didn''t know why Zhenyuan Daxian said so, he could clearly feel Zhenyuan Daxian''s sincerity. He shook his head and said: "Don''t be like this, martial uncle. All along, you have only supported and helped the disciples, and the disciples respect you as much as they respect the master. You didn''t force me to do anything. I chose everything myself. And this time, no one can predict. Maybe I was noticed by the Immortal Emperor because I got the title of riyao Xingjun. It''s not your fault ! you don''t have to blame yourself. Besides, aren''t I all right now? " Zhenyuan Daxian looked into Hailong''s eyes, gently shook his head and said: "That''s the difference between you and the Immortal Emperor. Although you were a little perverse in the human world, your heart was kind. You have no desire for power. Your master has done a lot of wrong things in his life and has done a lot of things that are good for the immortal and Buddha world, but I think he is the luckiest to accept you as a disciple. At the beginning, Wukong was about to be promoted to the immortal When the world came to me, I said something about you. I didn''t think so. Later, I decided to help Wukong improve your cultivation, but I just took a fancy to your Zhiyang body. However, over time, you surprised me again and again. I''m glad to see your change. " Hailong bowed his head and said, "martial uncle, Hailong can have today. In fact, it has a lot to do with you. Do you remember what you said to me when I first entered the fairyland? It was your explanation of great spirit that shocked my heart. Before that, I never thought I had done anything wrong, but after listening to your words, I understood a lot." Zhenyuan immortal smiled and all his worries disappeared. He knew that the people he expected from the famous immortals in the fairy world had finally matured, "Hai Long, tell me what happened to you when you were hurt by the Immortal Emperor. I still don''t understand why the Immortal Emperor can force you into a desperate situation when the Bodhisattva of the earth Tibet King spread your news. With the characteristics of chaos, at least you can ask us for help!" When Zhenyuan immortal mentioned the king of Tibet Bodhisattva, Hailong couldn''t help thinking of the touching kiss when he separated. He knew very well that he had only the kiss with the king of Tibet Bodhisattva, because after that brief emotional entanglement, the king of Tibet Bodhisattva had broken everything. However, although there was only one kiss, only that short fragment, it had been deeply printed into the deepest part of Hailong''s heart and would never be I can''t forget, "martial uncle, I didn''t expect the situation at that time. If I''m right, martial uncle Yunyang and martial sister LAN linger of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai should have disappeared." Zhenyuan immortal nodded and said, "yes, a few years ago, I received a fairy bar from Bodhi guru and asked me to help find the whereabouts of Yunyang father and daughter, but I asked my disciples to search the fairy world, but there was no trace of them. Did you get hurt by the fairy emperor and have something to do with them?" Hailong Road: "At that time, as soon as I left the earth holy beast, the Xuanwu king, I received the immortal bar from Uncle Yunyang. He asked me to go to Fangcun mountain in Lingtai immediately. I didn''t think much, so I went immediately. However, on the way, I was ambushed by the Immortal Emperor. According to the Immortal Emperor, he threatened the life of elder martial sister LAN linger and uncle Yunyang sent the immortal bar to me. I''m afraid uncle Yunyang and Lan Ling Elder martial sister er... At that time, the Immortal Emperor, together with the white tiger king, Erlang God and Biluo, who is good at the withered bone Sabre technique, formed the four elephant chain absolute space in a special way, which limited me to it. Even if the golden cudgel and the Qi of chaos can''t break through in a short time, they won''t give me a chance to break through... " At that moment, Hailong explained the ambush in detail, "...... The Immortal Emperor is so cruel! Just when I thought I had successfully escaped, I was hit by his soul calming needle. If the Tibetan king Bodhisattva didn''t rescue me in time, I''m afraid I would be doomed. I can come back alive, it can be said that I''m all thanks to the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. I don''t blame martial uncle Yunyang. After all, it''s related to the life of elder martial sister LAN linger." Zhenyuan immortal''s eyes showed a strong murderous opportunity. He felt his martial uncle''s negative emotion for the first time since Hailong contacted him. "Immortal Emperor, I tolerate everything, but you do such a mean thing. It seems that the matter between us really needs to be solved." Hai Long was startled and said, "martial uncle, you''re not going to attack the fairy palace? It''s an extraordinary time now. The underworld is likely to attack soon. You once said that once there is a fight with the fairy palace, our vitality will be greatly damaged. At that time, how can we have the strength to fight with the underworld?" After listening to Hailong''s words, Zhenyuan Daxian calmed down a lot, "Hai Long, I still need to discuss with the original emperor about how to deal with this matter. However, I can''t stand what the Immortal Emperor has done now. Although the decisive battle with the immortal palace will hurt the vitality of the immortal world. But what if the Immortal Emperor suddenly retreats or sneaks at us from behind when the underworld attacks? I''m afraid the result will be worse. Maybe we should unify the whole fairyland first, and then find a way to fight the underworld. I received a message from the Buddha who lit the lamp. According to him, the Tathagata Buddha is about to leave the customs. Not only can he recover from the trauma he suffered at the beginning, but also the Dharma will probably be strengthened a lot. The underworld may not have such good luck if he was hit hard by the Buddha at the beginning. Without the underworld Then, as long as the Buddha world fully supports us, even if the power of the fairy world is weaker, it may not be able to resist it. " Hailong nodded and said: "Although what elder martial uncle said is reasonable, I still feel inappropriate. Now is not the best time for us to launch an attack on the fairy palace. I hope you think twice. However, I''m afraid you don''t know one thing. The king Bodhisattva of Tibet has decided to fully support us. Moreover, when I was freed from the shadow of soul tranquilizing needle, her Dharma cultivation seemed to have been raised to another level as a whole. Although I''m not sure yet, it''s very possible that the Tibetan king Bodhisattva has reached the same stage as the Tathagata Buddha. In that case, our grasp will be much higher. " Zhenyuan immortal''s eyes lit up and said, "this is good news. However, don''t disclose it for the time being. As for the matter with the fairy palace, I really need to think about it again. Go to see your wife. They have come to me to ask you news almost every day since they closed the door three years ago. It''s because I''m too selfish to break you up for more than 400 years." Hailong thought that he would see the misty and shadow right away, and suddenly felt hot and said: "Elder martial uncle, since the matter has passed, why do you think more? Oh, by the way, you must not tell them about my injury by the Immortal Emperor this time. I don''t want them to worry. Elder martial uncle, my fire attribute chaos has become great now. In the future, I, I really don''t want to separate from them." Zhen Yuan smiled and said, "I didn''t say before. In the future, no matter what you want to do, martial uncle will support you unreservedly. Go. I''ll keep a secret for you." After saluting Zhenyuan immortal respectfully again, Hailong turned and went out of the back hall. Without any hesitation, he directly used the method of moving. In the blink of an eye, he had come to the place where he had lived with the misty and shadow. On the inner lotus pool, the water mist was hazy, and the two small wooden houses were closely connected. Hailong stood at the door and stared at the wooden door. At this moment, he had only one thing in his mind tender. "Sister piaomi, I went out to pick some lotus seeds and came back. You don''t eat much these days. If you go on like this, it will be bad for your health. Although you can not eat with our cultivation, you will affect your mana if you are so stuffy." the cold voice was full of concern. "Shadow, no need. I really don''t want to eat it. You will say that I, haven''t you also given up cultivation in the past year? Hai Long has been away for so long and hasn''t come back, how can I not worry? Now Xiangong and Zhenyuan immortal martial uncle are in the same situation. I''m really afraid that the Immortal Emperor will be bad for him! Don''t you remember that we all felt surprised and jumped soon after we closed down , if Uncle Zhenyuan Daxian hadn''t helped us stabilize our emotions, I''m afraid we would all be possessed by evil spirits. We are connected with Hailong''s mind. If we want to come now, I''m afraid he would be in danger by then. " "Sister piaomi, why don''t we go and find him. It''s not a way to wait like this! We can only worry here." "No, we can''t leave here. We wait for him here. At least he knows where we are. If we leave, he will be very worried if he can''t find us when he comes back." "Elder sister, you will think of him as much as you can, but he doesn''t think of us at all. The fairyland is so big and there are so many capable people. Can''t you do without him. Hum, I will ignore him when he comes back." although there is a trace of anger in his voice, it''s hard to hide his concern. "Shadow, you have a hard mouth. I think you miss the sea dragon as much as I do. Every night when you sleep and dream, you will talk about his name. If he really comes back, are you willing to ignore him?" "Hate La, sister, don''t you believe it? Or let''s bet that if he comes back, I, I will ignore him for three years, no, one year." The laughter sounded like a silver bell, "OK, I bet with you. If you win, I''ll take care of the daily life of Hailong. But if you lose, I''ll punish you for saying a hundred words a day." "OK, I bet with you. It''s only a hundred words. I can afford to lose." "Then you should be careful. Hailong''s eighteen soft skills are very powerful. Shadow, if only you could be so cheerful every day as today. Being depressed will make you feel more and more depressed. I''ll talk to you for a while. You''ll feel much better. Go and pick some lotus seeds. We should eat some casually and Practice for a few days." With a squeak, the wooden door opened and a slim figure appeared in front of the sea dragon. The shadow was thinner than when the sea dragon left. The blue long skirt set off her proud figure. It was still so moving, but her beautiful face looked a little pale. "Ah -" When the shadow looked up, she saw the sea dragon standing outside the door and couldn''t help crying out. The next moment, tears burst out without warning. The glittering tears wet the skirt in front of her, and her whole body trembled and speechless. At this moment, she had already forgotten her gambling appointment, and only the familiar figure was in her eyes. "Shadow, what''s the matter with you?" the door opened, and the misty in white came out after the shadow. When she saw the sea dragon, her reaction was stronger than the shadow. She stumbled at her feet and nearly fell to the ground. She said in a trembling voice: "sea dragon, sea dragon, you''re finally back. We''re waiting for you. You''re so bitter!" against the background of the fairy spirit, she threw herself into the sea dragon''s arms like a bird throwing into the forest. Hailong tightly hugged the misty body. Until now, he felt that he was so full. What could excite a man more than a beautiful woman? However, Hailong''s excitement didn''t last long. He flew to the shadow with misty, carefully pushed misty away from his arms, and said softly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you. Let you wait so painfully." At the next moment, the sea dragon suddenly flew back five meters, slapped his backhand and printed it on his chest. The red air rushed up into the sky, wow, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the body was slowly tired to the ground. Whether it was misty or shadow, they were completely stunned by the actions of the sea dragon. They rushed out in no order and held the sea dragon''s body. The misty trembling voice said, "dragon, are you crazy?" Hailong shook his head and said weakly, "this is my punishment. I''m sorry for making you wait for me. Forgive me, OK? I''m wrong." The feelings in the shadow broke out in an instant. He hugged the sea dragon tightly and choked: "stop talking. Everything is over. As long as you come back. As long as you come back." The sea dragon hugged the shadow with his back hand, put her head in his arms, gave a comforting look to the tearful misty, and said softly, "help me back to the house. Finally I''m home." With the help of misty and shadow, the three returned to the cabin. The sea dragon held misty and shadow''s small hands and kissed them on their foreheads. Misty suddenly chuckled and attracted Hai Long and Ying to see, "shadow! You''ve lost! Just said you ignored him for a year. Now you don''t even have time for a column of incense." Chapter 401 The shadow immediately blushed with shame and bowed his head and said, "but he hurt himself! Do I still say something to stimulate him? Since he is so sincere in admitting his mistakes, I will reluctantly forgive him." Misty smiled and shook his head and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, losing is losing. Remember the previous bet." The sea dragon pretended not to know and said, "what did you bet?" Misty smiled, "you ask the shadow!" The shadow beat lightly on the dragon''s shoulder and said angrily, "it''s all your fault. I lost my bet, and you''ll pay." Misty smiled and said, "she lost. What she lost is to make love with you. Shadow, you can''t cheat." Yingda was ashamed. "It''s not me. I didn''t bet on this." she still wanted to argue, but Fang''s lips had been blocked by the sea dragon. She kissed and left. The Sea Dragon said softly, "don''t take the initiative. I''ll just come." The shadow gave him a gasping look and said, "you just got hurt and want to do something bad." With a smile, Hailong hugged misty and said, "you are my best healing saint! I really miss you. Over the years, whenever I wake up, your shadow has always haunted my mind. I wish I could come back to meet you earlier. This time, I will never be separated from you easily." In the sea dragon''s soft words, the misty and shadow completely softened. They quietly leaned in the sea dragon''s arms, and all grievances were resolved in an instant. At this time, in addition to strong love, there was no room for anything else in their hearts. Previously, Hai long did not leave his hand when he hurt himself, but with his current cultivation, the chaotic Qi of fire attribute cured most of the injury in an instant. He sincerely confessed to the second daughter. When he heard their words outside the door, Hailong couldn''t help blaming himself. He lowered his head, kissed misty and shadow respectively, and whispered, "do you miss my eighteen soft skills very much. I won''t keep my hands." Misty exclaimed, "you, you eavesdrop on our conversation." The sea dragon smiled and answered the misty words with action. His hands touched the shoulders of the two women respectively. Under the action of chaotic Qi, the long skirt formed by magic power on the misty and shadow suddenly disappeared. The wooden house was filled with spring. After a long absence, both Hailong and ernv are full of longing for. In order to please the second daughter, Hailong tried his best to be gentle and devoted himself to the war in the bed. The combination of spirit and desire made them gradually climb to the peak of bliss and melt into each other''s deep love. I don''t know how long it took. The two women had been fully moistened by the rain and dew. The sea dragon formed a big quilt with magic power, and put her arms around the moving body, making them closely fit beside her. Shadow and misty have fallen asleep. The sea dragon is particularly sober. Looking up at the roof of the wooden house, his heart was full of tenderness. He sighed in his heart, how can he make so many beautiful women fall in love. Among them, even if only one of them is married with him, it is the luckiest thing. At this time, he already has four wives. Among the four wives, Hailong''s favorite is undoubtedly misty, and tianqin is the most distressed and cherished. Hailong knows that he is not a strong willed person in emotion, but he will not like the new and hate the old. He is also full of deep love, whether it is a shadow or a dream cloud who has never been integrated with his spiritual desire. At this time, he was no longer willing to think about anything else. He just wanted to be with these wives wholeheartedly to protect them from any harm. Hailong''s heart flew to Jupiter Ping. It would be wonderful if he could live in seclusion with his four wives and live with them. "Hai Long, Hai Long, don''t go any more, don''t go any more..." he murmured in a dreamy voice. Hai long felt a pain in his heart, kissed away the tears on her pretty face, held her tightly in his arms, and said softly, "I won''t go anymore. I will let you follow me. Even if I take you with magic." The ethereal and delicate body moved, the frown gradually relaxed, and gradually fell asleep in the arms of the sea dragon. Throughout the night, Hailong never closed his eyes. Almost every moment, misty or shadow would make a sound of somniloquy. Hailong''s heart was so painful that he didn''t realize how attached his wives were until now. He thought of tianqin. At least he could look forward to his return in the fairy world, but what about tianqin? When can I be with her without any obstacles? In the early morning, misty and shadow woke up from their sleep almost at the same time. In the three years after leaving the customs, this night was the most stable night for them. In their sleep, they always have a feeling of being taken care of. When they wake up, their first action is to find the sea dragon, lest their husband who finally returns leave again. "Dragon, when did you wake up? Why are your eyes so red?" asked the misty concern. The sea dragon shook his head and said with a strong smile, "I''m fine. I''m really sorry that you suffered so much. You know, you kept shouting my name all night. Misty shouted 173 times and shadow shouted 182 times." Misty took the sea dragon''s big hand and rubbed it on his face, "dragon, don''t think so much. Haven''t you come back? In fact, we are easy to be satisfied. Even if we face death with you, as long as you are by our side, we won''t have any fear." looking at the shadow on the other shoulder of the sea dragon, he smiled: "However, I didn''t expect the shadow to miss you more than I did." The shadow spat and said, "maybe he counted wrong? Who thinks he has no conscience. He has been away for more than 400 years." Hailong got up with the second daughter and said, "in the past, I always took myself as the center and thought everything I did was right. But when I arrived in the fairy world, I clearly felt that my mistake was so ridiculous. I have something to confess to you and ask the two queens to punish me." When the shadow heard that the sea dragon was commensurate with the queen, he couldn''t help thinking of what he had done in the mutant family before. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "did you deceive the girl of which family again? Tell the truth quickly." Hailong said with a wry smile, "it''s not a lie." Misty smiled and said, "come on, we won''t be angry. We''ve been used to you, a romantic seed. If we''re angry, I''m afraid we''ll be dead. However, it''s conditional for you to let us accept new members." Hailong asked foolishly, "what conditions? As long as you say, I promise." Misty smiled and said, "that''s what you said. You said before that you won''t be separated from me anymore. It''s not for hundreds of years. This time, you have to fulfill your promise. If you leave us at will again, I''ll really ignore you." although she was smiling, Hailong could clearly feel that misty was not joking with herself. "OK, I promise you." Hailong said solemnly, "I have thought of a way to keep you from me. Even in the face of danger, I have full confidence to protect you." The shadow snorted and said, "don''t promise so fast. It depends on the actual action. Anyway, just remember the consequences." Misty smiled and said, "shadow, since he has promised, don''t talk about him. Hailong, now you can recruit from the truth. Is it junior sister shuistop, or Yuhua and Yuping?" Hai Long shook his head and said, "none. But you know her too." at that moment, he talked about it when he fell into the demon world with Mengyun, and said everything that happened between him and Mengyun in detail without any reservation. After listening to Hailong''s narration, misty and shadow almost shook their heads at the same time. Misty said, "you are so powerful that even icebergs like senior sister Mengyun can melt." The sea dragon lowered his head like a wrong child and said, "aren''t you angry with me?" The shadow said angrily, "what''s the use of being angry? You have promised others. Is Jupiter Ping very beautiful?" Hearing the words of the shadow, the sea dragon''s heart suddenly perked up, nodded and said, "yes! That''s the most beautiful place I''ve ever seen, and you''ll like it. When the fairy world calms down, we''ll go there to live in seclusion." Misty seemed to think of something and said, "dragon, what are you going to do with younger martial sister shuistop, Yuhua and Yuping? They haven''t come back since you rejected them. Now they don''t know where they are. You should know that they all have deep feelings for you. Although you rejected them, can they really forget you?" Hailong said bitterly, "however, I can''t force my feelings. I feel guilty for elder martial sister shuistop. I was really too impulsive and hurt her at the beginning. It''s all brother and sister feelings for the Yuhua sisters. I don''t know how to deal with the relationship with them." Misty thought for a while and said, "well, anyway, we''re all from the human world. If you don''t want to marry them, just take them to live with us when we retire to Jupiter Ping. We can take care of each other." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "is that ok? But..." Misty eyes suddenly became very soft, took Hailong''s big hand and said, "I''ve married you for so long. I''ve never asked you anything. It''s just this matter. Just promise." Looking at the gentle eyes, what else can Hailong say? He can only nod helplessly. Misty eyes showed a cunning light and said with a smile, "you have promised, oh, you can''t go back. Come on, I''ll take you to meet someone you don''t expect. She misses you very much!" Hai Long was stunned and said, "unexpected person? Who is it?" With a mysterious smile, he said, "don''t you know when you see her? I promise you will be very happy when you see her." The sea dragon was vaguely pulled out of the room for some unknown reason. Feeling the peace around him, he couldn''t help saying, "see someone who needs so urgent, let me live a quiet day for two days first." Misty smiled, "that''s not good. You can''t see someone else, but you have to see this person. She misses you very much!" as she said, she and Ying have pulled Hailong onto the gossip bridge. Only the most common maze array has been started on the bridge, which has no effect on Hailong and the second daughter. Even Hailong was surprised at the progress of the second nun. When he got together last night, he clearly felt the power of the two women. Although the ethereal mana was not as good as Mengyun, it was not much different. Moreover, her mana was more pure than Mengyun. The shadow gives people an ethereal feeling. With the complete fire attribute of sea dragon, the Qi of chaos can not detect her real strength. Soon, they have come to the lotus pond on the other side of the Bagua bridge. Hailong found that there was another small wooden house dozens of meters away from the wooden house where he Xiangu lived. It seems to be less than ten square meters, standing there quietly. The wooden house is shrouded in a faint green light, which seems to contain some treasures. The green and pure breath brings an extremely familiar feeling to the sea dragon. He suddenly and clearly found that the people in the cabin must know each other. This time, no longer urged by the misty, he dodged, and Hailong had brought his second daughter to the wooden house. His mental power came out through his body and explored into the wooden house. Hailong clearly found that his mental power had encountered a strong obstacle. Since he felt that he knew the other party, he naturally did not want to break through from the front, because if he entered from the front by attacking, once the other party was in a state of cultivation, he was likely to cause great damage due to his loss of mind, It may even go crazy. The chaotic Qi of fire attribute changes with the idea of sea dragon and becomes extremely soft. It constantly touches the green prohibition, inquires about each other''s breath and expresses its goodwill to each other. The prohibition of green began to fluctuate slightly. The green light shrouded outside the whole wooden house suddenly dimmed a lot. With a flash of light and shadow, there was suddenly one more person in front of the sea dragon. The man was tall with a long bow like Jasper in his hand. There was no expression on his beautiful face. Her long water blue skirt set off her outstanding and charming body. Why didn''t Hailong know this man? It is his only formal disciple. The day after tomorrow! The sea dragon''s spirit fluctuated in an instant and looked at the dull day after tomorrow in front of him. He really didn''t expect that the person whom misty took himself to see would be her. At the moment of seeing the sea dragon the day after tomorrow, the whole person was stunned. Then, her look began to change gradually. She seemed to understand something from loss. The surprise gradually floated on her pretty face. Her delicate body trembled slightly, "master, master -" like a milk swallow returning to its nest. The Jasper bow in her hand the day after tomorrow disappeared and rushed into the sea dragon''s arms, Burst into tears. ----------------------------------------------------------- Throw tickets at me. Chapter 402 Holding the flexible and attractive body the day after tomorrow, Hailong couldn''t help feeling embarrassed, but he was also very excited at this time, so he couldn''t care much. Gently stroking the day after tomorrow''s long hair, he said softly, "good boy, don''t cry. You came much earlier than Shifu imagined. You have been promoted to the fairy world for more than a thousand years and are stronger than Shifu." Misty smiled: "You don''t know what''s really strong the day after tomorrow. Since she took over as the leader of Lianyun sect, she has worked hard to bring Lianyun sect to the top with her strong strength and extraordinary ingenuity. Now, the right way in mainland China is no longer divided into sects, and a right way Alliance has been formed. Everyone cultivates and promotes together. And the first leader of the alliance is you, a good disciple . she contributed to everything. Lianyunzong occupies an absolute dominant position in the whole alliance. It''s much better than you did at the beginning. If it wasn''t for lianyunzong, I''m afraid I could be promoted to the fairyland 500 years ago the day after tomorrow. Her qualifications are unmatched by anyone. Even you have been compared. " The day after tomorrow, he struggled to stand straight from the sea dragon''s arms, his pretty face was slightly red, and his head bowed: "I''ve seen two martial mothers the day after tomorrow. It''s impolite for my disciples. I''m not as good as my martial mother said. However, since martial uncle Yuhua passed on the position of patriarch to me, I naturally want to do my best. Now China is calm, evil ways have long disappeared, and only the remaining demons are disappearing. Although the holy clan is strong, it seems that they don''t want to go out of Northern Xinjiang, and the number is increasing The speed is very slow, so there will be no threat for the time being. There are only two countries in China, Zhao song and Li Tang. They don''t like fighting and don''t have much ambition. The whole China is now completely in a calm and peaceful atmosphere. Under the influence of this situation in the human world, the cultivation of all disciples has made rapid progress. Maybe there will be a batch of practitioners in the human world in the future The situation of entering the fairyland appeared. "From the beginning of her first sentence, she had raised her head, her Phoenix eyes were powerful, and her eyes showed the breath of wisdom, as if everything was under her control. Compared with the day after tomorrow, which only came from Hailong in the past, she is now completely familiar. Maybe she found that the sea dragon and the two girls looked a little different. She didn''t say it the day after tomorrow. She looked at the sea dragon deeply and said, "master, I really miss you." then she flopped down on her knees. With a wave of Hailong''s big sleeve, Chunhe''s chaotic Qi lifted up the day after tomorrow, smiled and said, "I miss you too! The day after tomorrow, your current cultivation really surprised me. How long has it been since you were promoted to the fairyland?" The day after tomorrow, he respectfully said, "these are all given by master Fu. I''m afraid I would have died without your help. The disciple has been promoted to the fairy world for more than 100 years." The Sea Dragon said, "you are worthy of being the descendant of the great God Hou Yi. Your achievements today are all your own efforts. You must have fully understood the unique skills in the jade bow." The day after tomorrow nodded his head and said, "I have basically understood. Combined with my magic, I have improved the Jasper bow method. Please give me some advice." The sea dragon patted his right hand forward, and the light red fire attribute chaotic Qi immediately completely wrapped the acquired body. Without any obstacle, his mental power entered the post celestial body for a week. The sea dragon looked surprised and said, "your current cultivation method doesn''t seem to learn from the Wuzhuang immortal observation method. But there are still some wonderful things. Are these understood by yourself?" The day after tomorrow, she nodded and said, "I''m stupid. Please give me some advice." since she saw the sea dragon, her heart kept beating. Her old calmness completely disappeared. She just wanted to look at the sea dragon like this. Hailong said with a wry smile: "If you''re still stupid, don''t I become a fool? Don''t tell me anything. As long as you continue to practice according to your own cultivation methods, you will achieve unlimited achievements in the future. However, I''m a little strange. My appearance has changed a lot since I practiced the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, but you recognized it very soon when you saw me. I''m very surprised. What did you do Did you arrive? " The day after tomorrow, he blushed and said, "master''s appearance has indeed changed a lot, but your eyes will not change. I''m your disciple. How can I not even recognize my own master?" The sea dragon turned to look at the misty, and a strange thing rose in his heart. Since he became like this under the transformation of chaotic Qi, only misty, tianqin and shadow will not admit his mistake, and the day after tomorrow, it will be the fourth. Misty smiled: "What do you think I''m doing? Are you proud of such a good disciple? We can''t compare the acquired spirituality and understanding. I''m afraid there won''t be much difference in cultivation even if we can''t catch up with you in a short time. I once tried the acquired Jasper bow. Its powerful attack power is still above your golden cudgel. It''s really frightening." Naturally, the sea dragon would not doubt the misty words. He turned his eyes to the day after tomorrow and bowed his head the day after tomorrow: "Although the attack power of Biyu bow is not weak, it takes a lot of mana and spirit to display the highest arrow skill for nine days. Now I have only one strike. The disciple has always felt that he has many shortcomings, but it is difficult to improve. It would be good if the master came back. The disciples will learn from you in the future." The sea dragon smiled and said, "well, you''ll follow me in the future. As a teacher, I should also do some obligations." At this time, LV Dongbin and he Xiangu flew to him. LV Dongbin said with a smile, "Why are you so happy? The day after tomorrow, your master finally came back. I haven''t seen you laugh on weekdays." The day after tomorrow, he saluted slightly and said calmly, "martial uncle, I''m making fun of you." Hailong looked at the day after tomorrow and felt her calm state of mind. He thought to himself that the most suitable state in the future is cultivation. Perhaps, as misty said, her cultivation can catch up with herself in not too long. LV Dongbin said, "Hai Long, hurry to the master''s back hall. Your master and mother are here. Ask me to come to you." The sea dragon was shocked and his eyes showed strong feelings. Master, master is coming. "Misty, shadow, the day after tomorrow, you all go with me." he said, with a wave of his big sleeve, a red light enveloped himself and the three women. The light flashed and disappeared in place. LV Dongbin looked at the place where the four disappeared and said in surprise: "the boy Hailong is too abnormal. He still uses a big move for such a short distance." She smiled and said, "I can''t use up all my mana. I''m not like you. I''ve been practicing for so many years, but I''m just a great Luo Jinxian." LV Dongbin said discontentedly, "but I''ve been working hard! It won''t be long before at least my cultivation will be similar to those heavenly kings in the fairy palace." The reason why Hailong used the method of great movement is naturally to save time. With a flash of red light, he and three women have appeared in the back hall of Zhenyuan immortal. There was no one in the back hall. Without any hesitation, Hailong performed the great moving method again. He shouted to disciple Hailong for an audience. As soon as his voice fell, he had broken through the external prohibition and came to the secret room. "Hai Long! You''re too extravagant. Don''t you want to be tired to death if you use all the big moves like you?" a joking and kind voice rang in Hai Long''s ear. Looking at the familiar face, Hailong could no longer bear the surging mood in his heart. He stepped forward quickly, fell to his knees with a plop, sobbed and shouted, "master." Monkey king looked at the disciple kneeling in front of him. He was excited. He held the sea dragon with his hands. Looking at his much taller body than himself, tears loomed in his golden eyes. "Good boy, master is useless. You almost suffered from the villain of the Immortal Emperor." Zhenyuan fairy said, "Hailong, your master has turned against us in order to avenge you. If we hadn''t joined hands to restrain him, he would have made trouble in the fairy palace again." Monkey King stared at Zhenyuan immortal angrily and said, "your heaven and earth sleeve is always used on me. Hum." Filled with admiration, Hailong saluted again and said, "I''ve seen my master and mother." Zixia fairy smiled and said, "it''s good to have you back. After losing your news, Wukong is dying. These three girls are..." Hailong hurried back and introduced the three daughters to Sun Wukong and Zixia fairy. The monkey king looked at the third daughter, laughed and said, "good boy, you are also better than the blue in this regard!" Zixia fairy raised her eyebrows, grabbed the monkey king''s ear and said, "why, do you still have an external heart?" The monkey king ate the pain and hurriedly said, "how dare I? Even if I have this heart, no one will be willing to follow me! Who else will like my monkey head except you." Zixia fairy sneered, "I''m not sure. The white Jingjing in the Pansi cave was very interesting to you!" The monkey king said with a wry smile, "Zixia, please forgive me. Bai Jingjing, that was many years ago. How can you remember? I''m just your supreme treasure!" Zixia fairy was stunned. The words "zhizunbao" were like the best panacea. She immediately resolved all her dissatisfaction, took the monkey king''s hand and bowed her head: "it''s almost the same." Including the day after tomorrow, the three women all hid behind Hailong and laughed. Hailong said awkwardly, "martial mother, you must not teach them your ''magic skills''." Zixia fairy raised her head and said with a smile, "how could it be? At the beginning, you couldn''t feel the re integration of my divine knowledge, so that you can have today''s supreme treasure and me. However, it''s better to teach them the art of resisting the husband, so as to save you from bullying them in the future. Don''t mention Wukong. Even I''m a little jealous of you. How can so many beautiful girls like you?" after saying this, She also glanced at the day after tomorrow intentionally or unintentionally. Hailong asked for mercy and said, "madam, please forgive the disciples." Zhenyuan fairy said, "Hailong, I asked you to come here for what we discussed that day. Your master thinks the same as me." Hai Long frowned and said, "master and martial uncle, do you really decide to do that? We can win the battle with the fairy palace, but we lose..." Monkey king raised his hand and said, "you don''t have to say. The Immortal Emperor secretly attacked you in such a despicable way. I can''t bear it. This time, I''ll give him some strength to say anything." After listening to the words of the monkey king, the three girls'' eyes immediately focused on him. At the same time, misty and shadow asked, "what plot, sea dragon?" even the day after tomorrow, they showed a look of inquiry. Hurried to see the master, Hailong forgot to keep the secret. Seeing that the paper can''t stop the fire, he had to say helplessly: "in fact, it''s nothing. The Immortal Emperor took someone to plot against me and hurt me a little. However, it''s all right now. Don''t worry." Sun Wukong said angrily, "what little injury? The Immortal Emperor almost beat you with a soul calming needle. If it weren''t for your own fire attribute, the Qi of chaos was very special, and the Tibetan king Bodhisattva saved you in time, your life would be over." Hai Long''s heart was full of helplessness. Looking at the misty and poor eyes, what else could he say? You can''t refute your most respected Master. We had to change the topic and said, "master, martial uncle, even if we fight against the fairy palace, we can''t directly launch a comprehensive attack. After all, it involves too much." Zhen Yuan said, "what do you want to do? It started because of you. Your master and I have trusted your mind. Let you plan it." Hailong thought and said: "There are many powerful experts around the Immortal Emperor, but the most influential one is the white tiger king, the water holy beast. The white tiger king not only controls all the water immortal beasts in the immortal world, but also controls the fire Qilin family who rebelled at the beginning. Although the fire Qilin''s strength is far lower than before, it must not be underestimated. It can be said that the white tiger king is the greatest help of the Immortal Emperor. If we can Killing the white tiger king unknowingly will certainly cause a heavy blow to the Immortal Emperor. At that time, even if he still has the heart to fight against us, he can''t have enough strength. It''s nothing to be afraid of simply being a fairy palace. When I went to the earth holy Beast Master Xuanwu, I had obtained the consent of master Xuanwu, even if I launched an all-round attack on the white tiger king , even if you kill him, the Xuanwu king and the Qinglong king will not intervene. " Zhenyuan Daxian nodded and said: "Since you came to the human world, the king of the green dragon and the king of the Xuanwu have made it clear that they fully support us. It is precisely because of this that the Immortal Emperor dare not make any more rash moves. Killing the king of the white tiger is indeed the best idea, but we still have to think about it in the long run. After all, the king of the white tiger is the strongest among the four holy beasts. Moreover, he has countless subordinates and is one of the four most fundamental holy beasts in the fairy world. What do you want It''s not so easy to kill him. " Hai Long smiled and said, "I''ve thought about this for a long time. Although the white tiger king is difficult to deal with, he''s still a bit sure. Martial uncle, let me handle this. Don''t make any moves here and don''t let the Immortal Emperor suspect. In that case, we have a lot of chances of success." it''s time to retaliate for our hatred and Huoqiu''s hatred. ----------------------------------------------------------- VIP tickets and Yibao tickets all hit me. Thank you for your support. Chapter 403 Sun Wukong frowned and said, "I''m not at ease if you go alone. What if you are repeatedly hit by the groom of the Immortal Emperor? I''d better go with you. Our teachers and disciples work together, and even the Tathagata Buddha don''t have to be afraid." when the Shanghai Dragon fell into the demon world, he almost lost the apprentice twice. He really didn''t want to let the sea dragon take another risk. The Dragon shook his head and said: "Shifu, if you don''t launch an all-round attack on the fairy palace, you''d better not do it. After all, you represent the Buddha world, but I''m different. Now the fairy emperor should still think I''m dead. And I''m afraid you will all be closely watched by the fairy palace. Only me can play the effect of a strange soldier. Shifu, when I was in the human world, I used the golden cudgel as a weapon through the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea The place where I first saved the sea god needle has been brought back. Moreover, I have also learned the unique skill of the Dragon Palace. There will be no problem if they help me. " Originally, misty Heying heard that the sea dragon was going to take risks again. His face was already heavy and wanted to drop water. At this time, he relaxed when he heard that he was willing to take himself. Zhenyuan immortal and Sun Wukong looked at each other, and they both saw the astonishment in each other''s eyes. They all knew what the indefinite storm represented, which was the most suitable immortal method for the sea dragon. Even Sun Wukong''s King Kong immortal body was not sure whether it could survive in the face of the indefinite storm and the six combos with the golden cudgel. They finally understood why the sea dragon was so confident ¡£ Zhenyuan immortal sighed and said, "Hailong, you have finally reached the realm I imagined. Now that you have decided, you can rest assured. We will do our best to monitor the fairy palace and never give them a chance to attack you." Hailong smiled confidently and said: "Even if they attack me again in the absolute space of the four elephant chain, I can escape from it now. Master and martial uncle, don''t worry, I will make the water holy beast a different master within a year. On the surface, the white tiger king and the rebellious fire Qilin are powerful, but they have a fundamental disaster. They are scattered everywhere and loyal to the subordinates of the old Qilin king. That''s right These rebellious fire unicorns did not get the true marrow of the Qilin holy fire at all. If it hadn''t been for the support of the white tiger king, I''m afraid the fire holy beast would have been different. " Zhenyuan immortal smiled and nodded. He already knew what Hailong was going to do. This is really the best way. Finally, he united with the fire attribute immortal beast of the old Kirin king to retaliate against the rebellious Fire Kirin. The fairy palace has no reason to intervene. As long as the white tiger king goes, the fairy emperor, no matter how capable he is, can''t continue to fight. As long as his side fully controls the fairy world. Dangming When the world attacks, it will be much easier to deal with. He is very pleased that his original judgment is not wrong. Choosing Hailong not only greatly increases our strength, but also increases the opportunity they do not have. "Hai Long, you''ve just come back. Take a few days off first. Don''t rush to deal with the white tiger king for a while. You haven''t seen many people since you came back. I''ll make them keep it a secret. Remember, if you don''t move, you''ll be killed by thunder." Hai Long respectfully said, "I''ll follow your instructions. Ten days later, I''ll start down to a place called bibotan in the fairy world. It''s said that there''s a magic weapon that is most suitable for unleashing Wuding storm." Zhenyuan immortal said, "bibotan? It seems that it''s just an insignificant sect in the fairy world. When you go, you must not reveal your identity." With a touch, Monkey King twisted three hairs from his body and handed them to Hai Long, saying: "This was given to me by Guanyin Bodhisattva at the beginning, but it can change thousands of times. After so many years of refining, it has been connected with my own mind. With your cultivation, naturally you don''t need its changing mana. However, when you are in danger, as long as you stimulate one of them with mana, I will immediately lock your position and get there as quickly as possible. With it around you, I will be happy You can rest assured. " "Master." there was a layer of water mist in the sea dragon''s eyes. The monkey king said with a smile: "OK, my accomplishments have exceeded me. I''m still nervous. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by your wives?" Hai Long lowered his head and said, "master, I haven''t been able to settle down and wait on you. After the end of the underworld, I will serve you." Monkey King smiled and said, "am I very old? I don''t need your service. If you were around, Zixia and I would still..., ouch, Zixia, you should be gentle. It''s been so many years, and only your nails have the last lethal effect on my King Kong. Well, Hailong, we''re going back to the Buddha world, remember the effects of those three hairs. Don''t hesitate if necessary." Zhenyuan immortal personally sent the monkey king, Zixia fairy and Hailong out of the secret room. When he saw Hailong, the monkey king was in a great mood. After saying goodbye to the people, he took Zixia fairy up his somersault cloud and went back to the Buddha world. Hailong watched the master leave. He suddenly felt extremely satisfied that he had not made a wrong choice. If he had promised the emperor of the underworld to marry his wife in the underworld at that time Children may live a peaceful life together, but they will regret it. On the Bagua bridge, Hailong suddenly felt that the surrounding atmosphere was wrong. Looking back, he only looked at himself. He had always been gentle and misty. At this time, his eyes showed cold light, not to mention the cold shadow. "What''s the matter with you? Is there anything unhappy? Don''t worry. I''m sure to deal with the white tiger king this time. Moreover, I promised to take you with me. Let''s go the day after tomorrow. By the way, I''ll see the fairyland." Misty snorted and said, "Hailong, we''re not so easy to send. Why didn''t you tell us about your sneak attack by the Immortal Emperor yesterday?" Hai Long pretended to be innocent and said, "I''m wronged! My wife. I was so excited to see you yesterday that I didn''t have time to say that. Moreover, it''s all a thing of the past. Isn''t I good now?" Ying Leng snorted and said, "you still want to cheat us. When your master mentioned that you were secretly attacked by the Immortal Emperor just now, you kept winking at him. Your master didn''t see it. Haven''t we seen it yet?" Hailong said with a wry smile: "Shadow, sometimes girls shouldn''t be too smart. I admit, I don''t want to tell you this. I''m afraid you worry! When I was trapped by the four immortals in the absolute space of the four elephant chain, I thought I was dead. At that time, I only had your beautiful shadow in my heart. I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. Take advantage of all the things at that time Opportunity, I finally found a glimmer of life for myself at the cost of destroying the immortal robbery. Just when I thought I was okay, I was hit by the soul calming needle of the Immortal Emperor. My consciousness was confused, but your appearance was always changing in my mind. If you didn''t have your spiritual support, I''m afraid I couldn''t insist on the rescue of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. You have promised for me I''ve suffered too much. I really don''t want you to worry about anything. Let the past pass. Don''t be angry with me, will you? " Listening to the sea dragon''s emotional voice, the misty and the film were silent. They also understood that the reason why the sea dragon didn''t say it was for fear that they were worried. At this time, Houtian said, "two teachers, master, he really meant well! Forgive him. It''s a big deal. Let him promise not to lie to you in the future and tell you all his experiences." The sea dragon quickly hit the snake with the stick and said: "Yes, yes, I promise I won''t hide anything in the future. You will supervise me. Go back and tidy up. We should leave for bibotan after a few days'' rest. I haven''t taken you to play since I arrived in the fairy world. The situation in the lower fairy world is completely different from that in the fairy world. There is something similar to our original human world. I think bibotan must be It''s a beautiful place. Now my mana has basically reached its limit. Before the attack of the underworld, we can all play in the fairyland. After solving the white tiger king, I promise to take you to Jupiter Ping to see our future home. How about? " Under the flattery of the sea dragon, the cold on the misty and shadow faces melted, and the misty eyes said with longing: "then you have to keep your word." The shadow glanced at the misty and sighed, "I know you''re soft hearted, sister. He''s muddled through again." The day after tomorrow, he chuckled and whispered, "the two masters are not really strange masters. It''s inevitable to pass!" Hailong looked at the day after tomorrow with gratitude and said proudly, "my baby apprentice is the best. The master didn''t hurt you in vain." Shadow and misty looked at the sea dragon with strange eyes, which seemed to mean that you wouldn''t even let go of your disciples. Seeing their eyes, Hailong also realized something. This time, the day after tomorrow, her eyes are obviously different. It seems that she really needs to pay attention. Although the Zhiyang body has brought infinite benefits to herself, she must not increase the burden of feelings. Ten days later, with the help of Hai Long''s powerful chaotic Qi of fire attribute, the ethereal, shadow and acquired accomplishments were more concise than before. Naturally, the day after tomorrow benefited the most. Guided and nourished by Hai Long''s chaotic Qi of fire attribute, the acquired accomplishments did not increase significantly. However, Hai Long has helped her open a road to the realm of great supernatural power. From her qualification and herself Even Hailong felt that she was far inferior to the day after tomorrow. The day after tomorrow''s comprehension ability was too strong. Moreover, although her body looked weak on the surface, the strength of her meridians was no worse than that of her meridians after being affected by the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. This brought her a lot of room for improvement. Hailong''s chaotic Qi of fire attribute has reached the peak, It''s hard to make progress. Taking advantage of the rapid recovery of chaotic Qi, he constantly inputs his mana into the three women''s body to help them cultivate. It''s many times better to use chaotic Qi to seize the effect of heaven and earth than to absorb fairy Qi. Although it''s only ten days, the three women can clearly feel that they have made a qualitative leap in cultivation. Hailong helps the three women to improve their accomplishments for their own sake. Although he says he is sure to deal with the white tiger king, the white tiger king is one of the four sacred beasts after all. Will he really be so easy to deal with? Since he promised to take the three women, he must ensure their safety, improve their own strength and make them have the ability to protect themselves. At the same time, it is the best choice to help the three women Practice has reached the limit that sea dragons can reach. Every time they lose work for an hour, they must rest for an hour to fill up the lost chaotic Qi. Although the fire attribute chaotic Qi of sea dragons is magical, it can not become the thing of three women. It can only help them strengthen and condense Mana, enhance the bearing capacity of meridians, and run mana during practice The speed has been increased to the limit without thinking about going crazy. Nevertheless, these ten days are enough to cover their five-year hard training. Jiayu and Jinyun fly forward slowly, and Hailong looks into the distance freehand. The three women close their eyes and Practice on Jinyun. After Hailong''s guidance and guidance, they have a new understanding of their magic power. Gently tossing the Pearl on his hand, the sea dragon thought about how to deal with the white tiger king. He had seen the power of the white tiger king. He always felt that when he besieged himself, the white tiger king didn''t do his best. It seemed that he was deliberately hiding something. Hailong believes in his intuition. He knows that before dealing with the white tiger king, it is the best way to overestimate his opponent as much as possible. During the flight, Hailong was not idle. With his strong cultivation, he always expanded his mind to thousands of kilometers and looked for the traces of all fire immortal beasts. At the beginning, Hai Long deployed the move of fire world to deal with the white tiger king. As long as he can get the support of fire immortal beasts scattered in the fairy world, he can kill the white tiger king. Moreover, by the way, you can also help Huoqiu regain the pulse of fire holy beast, and remove two enemies at once, which is the best choice. While Hailong was constantly planning his way to deal with the white tiger king, he suddenly felt a wave of mental power, and two immortal clouds were flying in his direction. With a movement in his heart, the sea dragon shook his body and changed into an ordinary appearance. At the same time, he awakened the misty with his mind. He could not show his identity until he killed the white tiger king. Using his cultivation to use the technique of transformation, he can''t even see that the fight that taught him this method defeated the Buddha Sun Wukong. Misty saw the eyes handed by the sea dragon, had understood his meaning, smiled, stood beside him and looked along his eyes. ----------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more. Thank you Chapter 404 The sea dragon''s mental power will not go wrong. After a while, two groups of white immortal clouds have flown to the immortal cloud. There are three people standing on the immortal cloud. The sea dragon and misty know each other, officially Ding man, eel and peacock. Ding man and the three men also noticed them at this time. The immortal cloud accelerated to. As soon as the peacock saw the misty, he immediately said excitedly, "misty, how is it you! Where''s the sea dragon?" Misty smiled and said, "I don''t know where he has gone. Last time he said to take part in the Xingjun competition, and then he hasn''t come back. Where are you going?" Ding man and the three showed a trace of embarrassment. The eel smiled bitterly and said, "we''re going to find a place to stay." Misty was surprised and said, "where to stay? Have you left the big snow mountain? Isn''t brother Dingman the eldest martial brother, the leader of the big snow mountain?" Ding man stared at the changed sea dragon and said, "I''m no longer the leader. Eel and peacock have been expelled from the school by the master. Now I''m just an ordinary immortal. Misty, the sea dragon is clearly here. Why do you say he''s not here? Sea dragon, why did you become like this?" Hai Long and piaomi were shocked at the same time. They were all friends. Now that they had been recognized, Hai Long could not deny it. He smiled bitterly and said, "brother Dingman, how did you recognize me? Did you see through my changed mana?" as soon as his voice fell, he urged the Qi of chaos and changed back to his original appearance. Ding man smiled brightly and said, "no, your method of change is really wonderful. There are no flaws at all. However, don''t forget that I have been the riyao star king for many years. Although you put away the gold cloak symbolizing the riyao star king, I can still clearly feel the smell it emits. Therefore, I can recognize your identity naturally." The Sea Dragon said, "brother Dingman, did you leave the snow mountain because the peacock was almost insulted that day?" Timon''s face sank and said: "Yes, after leaving qixingping, the three of us went straight back to Daxue mountain. We wanted to settle accounts with Tianzhu directly, but it seemed that the boy got the news in advance and didn''t know where he went. So we stayed in Daxue mountain and waited for him to appear. Although I didn''t want to hurt each other, the fact that Tianzhu did this time was too much. It''s tolerable. Who can''t bear it. Hundreds of people Years later, Tianzhu still didn''t appear, which surprised us. Not long ago, I went to find Shifu and wanted to ask some questions about our heart destroying palm. But unexpectedly, I heard Tianzhu''s voice just outside Shifu''s closed dark room. It turned out that Tianzhu didn''t leave the big snow mountain at all. He always hid in another dark room in Shifu''s dark room for fear of being found by us Maybe it was because he had been hiding for too long and he couldn''t bear it. At that time, Shifu really let me down by talking to him. Shifu knew everything Tianzhu did and didn''t mean to blame him. Shifu told Tianzhu that the reason why he didn''t want to face us directly was that we still had value in the snow mountain and depended on our strength. And I''m afraid we''ll kill him in anger... "As he said, Ding man''s eyes showed a look of memory. Even a broad-minded man like him couldn''t help showing resentment. "Uncle, just let me out. If it''s a big deal, I''ll avoid those two guys and go outside the big snow mountain. I''ve been bored here for hundreds of years. I really can''t stand it." "No, you don''t know the cultivation of Ding man and eel. As long as you get out of the absolute space in my dark room, they will find you immediately. Just bear with it for a while. Now the situation in the fairy world is changing. We can''t provoke either the fairy palace or the famous places in the fairy world. And it is because of Ding man and eel that I can be in the fairy mountain Stable in the world. " "Hum, uncle, you are the ancestor of the snow mountain. What if Dingman and eel catch me? As long as you come forward, I don''t believe they dare to kill me." "I can''t say that. I''m not sure I can protect you. Don''t forget how deep Ding man''s and eel''s accomplishments are. Even I can''t compare them. You don''t strive for success at all. If you can compare with them in accomplishments, why should I use those two outsiders again? They are still valuable and can''t be moved for the time being. This won''t happen It''s been a long time. 100000 years ago, the old bald donkey of the Tathagata Buddha and the emperor of the underworld made a 100000 year non aggression agreement. Seeing that the date of the agreement is coming, once the underworld sends an army to attack the fairyland, Dingman and eel, as the stars of the fairyland, naturally can''t stand idly by. How powerful the underworld is. Maybe you don''t know, it''s not the strength that the fairyland can resist. As long as Ding Man he and eel attack and are likely to die under the attack of the army of the underworld. According to my judgment, the outcome of this time should be similar to that of last time. As long as we keep our strength, the whole fairyland will change greatly when the underworld retreats. At that time, we will have the opportunity to rise. I have passed on all I have learned to you. You should work hard to cultivate. At that time, only If you can make a name in the fairy world, are you afraid that the peacock won''t follow you? " "Uncle, how long will it take? I can''t wait to kill Dingman and eels at once. However, if you say so, they will die, that is, the cannon fodder of our big snow mountain." "If you understand, I''ll tell you this, just don''t let you have any impulsive performance. If you want to achieve great things, you must know the word forbearance. Go back to practice." ¡­¡­ When Ding man said this, the eel showed a gnashing of teeth. "Brother Hailong, I really didn''t expect that Shifu would treat us like this. If it weren''t for me and brother, would the big snow mountain have today''s power? However, Shifu only took us as the object of use. No wonder I always think Shifu is a little strange. He doesn''t look at our brother at all!" The sea dragon had a cold light in his eyes and said, "what happened later? Did you let Tianzhu bastard go?" The peacock''s eyes showed a venomous light and said, "of course not. He has done so many cruel and unreasonable things. How can we let him go? However, we didn''t kill him. We just announced to break away from the big snow mountain in front of our uncle and never be bound by the big snow mountain again. Sometimes, killing a person can''t make him the most painful." Ding man''s eyes showed a strange look. Looking at the puzzled sea dragon, he said, "brother, I''m afraid the pain of Tianzhu boy is much worse than death." as he said, he pointed to his lower body, as if he couldn''t say something. The sea dragon''s brain turned very fast. He immediately understood Ding man''s meaning and said with a smile: "did you, did you break his fifth limb?" The peacock chuckled and said, "it''s brother eel''s hand. Let him say it." The eel''s eyes showed a trace of resentment and said: "Didn''t that boy want to insult the peacock? Although we were away from the snow mountain, we had to repay the master''s gift after all. Therefore, I didn''t kill heaven, but I couldn''t keep his things that were harmful to women. I directly gave him an ordinary ice knife and destroyed his nearby meridians with the ice bone coagulation method. Even the best magic can''t heal him Well, this time, the boy should never have any crooked heart again. The toxin contained in ordinary ice skates alone is enough for him. " The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "it''s cruel enough. This should be the best way to punish heaven. Killing him will dirty your hands. But has king Dapeng Ming left you? He''s ruining the Great Wall!" said the peacock: "My uncle didn''t even care about Tianzhu''s injury at that time and wanted to keep us. However, his cruelty was really unacceptable to us. My father was imprisoned in the big Leiyin temple. I grew up with my uncle since I was a child. I always thought that my uncle loved me very much. I didn''t know I was wrong until brother Ding man heard his conversation with Tianzhu. What my uncle loved was Tianzhu Tianzhu knows what he really thinks, and I''m nothing but an outsider in their eyes. Even if my uncle doesn''t want to let us go, he can''t stop us. In the big snow mountain, no one is the opponent of brother Dingman and eel. What''s more, they still have two-color ice skates. When I made two-color ice skates, I never thought they would be used to deter my own people. " At this point, the peacock''s eyes were full of tears. She was completely desperate for her uncle. The eel held the peacock in its arms and sighed: "After leaving the big snow mountain, we wanted to go to qixingping to practice. But peacock''s cultivation is too weak. The immortal spirit there is too strong for her. Therefore, we have no choice but to wander in the fairy world, hoping to find a good place to stop. What Shifu said to Tianzhu at the beginning is right. As a Xingjun, my eldest brother and I will fight against the fairy world in the underworld We must not stand idly by. Now we just hope to live a peaceful life for a few days. Oh, by the way, I have officially married peacock. " Hailong said, "Congratulations, you two. Since you have left the big snow mountain, you might as well go to Wuzhuang temple. My martial uncle Zhen Yuan Daxian will welcome you very much. Wuzhuang temple is fairly clean, and no one will disturb you there." The eel looked at Ding man and seemed to wait for him to decide. Ding man took a deep breath and resolutely said, "although we have been separated from the big snow mountain, we are never willing to be attached to any force. Hai Long, your kindness is appreciated. The fairy world is so big that I think there is always a place for us. Where are you going? Why did you hide your appearance before?" The sea dragon hesitated for a moment. Although he believed in Dingman and eel, it was important. Once the news that he had returned to the fairy world came out, I''m afraid it would be much more difficult to sneak attack the white tiger king. Seeing the taboo in the sea dragon''s heart, the eel smiled and said, "since it''s inconvenient to say, forget it. We''re going to go, too. If we have fate, we''ll see you tomorrow." "Wait a minute." Hailong called the three and said: "Actually, there''s nothing to hide. The two eldest brothers also know that I belong to the famous hostel in the fairy world, and I think you have heard about what the fairy emperor did. Shortly after the Last Seven Star Ping breakup, I was secretly attacked by the fairy emperor and escaped to the human world with serious injuries. I can''t return until not long ago. I think the fairy emperor should think I''m dead. So I don''t know yet I want him to know that I have come back, so I will become ordinary. Please keep this secret for me, brothers. Maybe you will hear a shocking news in the fairy world soon. "Hailong knows that if you don''t want to lose each other''s trust, you must trust each other first. That''s why he said it briefly. Ding Manxi said: "I see. Hai Long, don''t worry. We will never tell you about this. However, is the Immortal Emperor really worth dealing with? We don''t feel that the fairy palace has any powerful strength. I''m afraid Wuzhuang Temple alone is enough to destroy the fairy palace. Why do you hide the news of your return?" Hailong zhengse Road: "Two eldest brothers, I must remind you not to underestimate the strength of the fairy palace. At the beginning, I suffered a great loss because I despised it. The fairy emperor was not as simple as I thought. For a long time, the fairy emperor in the fairy palace was just a substitute, while the real Fairy emperor was practicing in isolation. Now the fairy emperor has passed the customs and the fairy palace is completely in his hands In addition, he also controls some secret forces. To tell you the truth, the purpose of our trip is to cut off the wings of the Immortal Emperor. " Ding man''s face changed and suddenly said, "no, eel, we should hurry back to the big snow mountain. I can''t watch the big snow mountain collapse." The eel was stunned and said, "brother, what''s the matter with you? How could the big snow mountain be destroyed?" Timon''s dignified way: "Our departure has greatly reduced the strength of big snow mountain, and Shifu has nothing to rely on. I''m afraid some small sects around big snow mountain will be unfavorable to it. Shifu now has only two choices, that is, to rely on the fairy palace or the famous people in the fairy world. Our name of big snow mountain has never been very good, and the famous people in the fairy world will not agree to big snow mountain. And I always thought the fairy palace was weak, Shifu can''t join it, but after listening to brother Hailong, I know I''m wrong. If I''m right, Shifu may have joined the fairy Palace at this time. In the near future, he will fight with the famous celebrities in the fairy world. It''s impossible to win! Not to mention how powerful the famous celebrities in the fairy world contain, the support of the Buddha world alone is not for the fairy palace Comparison. Therefore, we must hurry back and let the master separate from the fairy palace, otherwise, the snow mountain will inevitably perish. " The eel frowned slightly, stared at the eel and said, "brother, can''t you put it down?" Ding man smiled bitterly and said, "you and my brother grew up in the snow mountain and have been taught by the master for many years. Can you really let them go?" The eel looked at the peacock and said, "wife, you decide. If you don''t agree with me to go back to the snow mountain, I won''t go back." Chapter 405 The peacock showed a trace of sadness in his eyes, shook his head and said, "no, I''m your wife. How can I go against the righteousness in your heart? Not to mention, after all, he''s my uncle!" Ding man smiled and grabbed the shoulders of the eel and the peacock with both hands. He laughed wildly and said, "OK, this is my good brother and sister. Let''s go back. This time, I won''t think so much. For the continuation of the great snow mountain, I must take charge of the snow mountain again. Brother Hailong, I believe we will meet again on the battlefield against the underworld." Hailong said with a smile, "well, as long as the big snow mountain is decided by brother Dingman, I can guarantee that you will always be our allies." The three of Ding man didn''t say anything more. They stepped on the white Xiangyun and flew away like lightning. Looking at their disappearing backs, he murmured: "Hailong, do you think Ding man can take charge of the big snow mountain again? After all, King Dapeng Ming is the ancestor of the snow mountain!" Hailong smiled: "Yes, I can. I have confidence in brother Dingman. He is one of the people I admire most in the fairyland. He not only has profound cultivation, but also has great courage. Although King Dapeng Ming is the ancestor of the snow mountain, no one can replace brother Dingman''s prestige in the snow mountain. Moreover, with the cultivation of brother Dingman and eel, as long as they can give up the feeling of being a teacher and apprentice temporarily, they will be able to Take charge of the snow mountain again. Don''t you see brother Dingman''s decision just now? It seems that we have another firm ally! " Holding misty in his arms, Hailong smiled and said, "how do you feel about your recent cultivation progress?" Misty and mysterious smiled and said, "not bad! When we go to sneak attack the white tiger king, I''ll show you a fairy method I''ve developed." Hai Long was stunned and said, "did you study it yourself? What''s that?" Misty said, "I can''t tell you yet. In fact, I didn''t study it myself. It''s just one of the immortal methods I learned before. After dealing with the white tiger king, please accompany me to Sanqing temple. I want to see the master there." Hailong nodded and said, "yes, you should go and have a look. You can also see sister xuantianbing by the way." Misty smiled and said, "now the generation is in chaos. Then, let''s go to Jupiter Ping and ask senior sister Mengyun to go together. How lonely she is on Jupiter Ping alone!" The sea dragon kissed on the misty pink cheek and said, "you know my heart best. Go to practice. I''ll speed up. Now, I really can''t wait to take you to Jupiter Ping." Bibo lake is one of the most beautiful places in the lower fairyland. It is also called Tianchi Lake, because it is surrounded by valleys, and the whole Bibo Lake seems to be in mid air. Surrounded by towering green mountains, a pool of clear water sleeps quietly in the embrace of mountains without a trace of waves. On the water surface, three feet of fog rises like a dream, and the tranquility can be fully felt only by being on the scene. With a crash, a crack opened in the water, and a slim figure floated out and landed on a big stone beside the Bibo lake. "Woo, the air outside is so comfortable!" it was a woman with a spring mountain eyebrow and a cold pool eyes. Her long aqua green skirt set off her graceful body, as if it was the finishing touch of this beautiful scenery. With a flash of blue light, a long sword fell into the beautiful woman''s hand. The lotus steps moved gently, and the long sword in her hand soared into the blue light, and it just danced. The sword''s light puffed and puffed, but there was no chance of killing. It was like a dance, which made people feel relaxed and happy. In the movement of body shape, the area covered by the sword''s light gradually expanded, but her steps were always on the rock, and her figure was in the shadow of the sword light The package is like an illusion, which brings more gorgeous scenery to this Bibo lake. The water surface cracked again, and a girl dressed as a servant girl jumped up in a hurry. It seemed that she wanted to fall on the rock, but she suddenly found the large blue sword light. She had no time to change her momentum, so she couldn''t help crying out. The green light flashed and suddenly converged. A group of green light held her at the foot of the servant girl and sent her to the rock on the shore. The servant girl patted her chest and gasped, "second princess, you are scared to death. Your Bibo sword is getting stronger and stronger. Hurry back with the servant. The Dragon King was angry just now." The second princess pouted and said, "no, I don''t want to go back. It''s suffocating in the pool. There''s no fresh air outside. I really don''t understand what my father thinks. We won''t even let us out of the pool. There are no poisonous snakes and beasts in the fairy world. What''s to worry about. Xiaolong, go back and tell my father that I''ll go back in a while. It won''t be too long." Xiaolong said anxiously, "second princess, don''t embarrass me. If I can''t take you back, I''m afraid the Dragon King will punish me." The second princess said impatiently: "Then don''t go back and play with me here. Don''t you think the air outside is very comfortable? My brother-in-law looks at me all day. I''m not very angry when I see his face. Thanks to my sister''s kindness to him, I dare to have a crooked heart. Otherwise, my father has been covering the top of the valley. I would have run out early." Xiaolong looked around and begged, "second princess, come back with me. It''s a big deal. After you go back, I''ll play chess with you." The second princess brightened her eyes and said, "what you said is true. You can''t go back." her chess has always been very poor. It''s far worse than Xiaolong, but her chess quality is worse. As long as she loses, tears will roll in her eyes immediately. Xiaolong can only try his best to lose to her and make her happy. You know, it''s very painful to lose chess deliberately when there are great differences in chess skills. Xiaolong smiled helplessly and said, "how dare you deceive me? Let''s go back quickly." just when she said this, she suddenly felt that the surrounding light had changed. Subconsciously, she looked up and couldn''t help exclaiming. She saw a golden cloud rushing out of the thick fairy cloud above, falling like a meteor towards the top of the Bibo lake. "Second princess, go quickly. There seems to be an outsider." The second princess looked up at the rapidly falling golden cloud, with a curious light in her eyes, "don''t worry, let''s see who it is first." Xiaolong knew that he could not stop the second princess, so he had to stand beside her, summon his fairy sword, and watch the golden cloud that had flown over the Bibo lake with vigilance. As if encountering some barrier, the golden cloud stopped in the sky. Xiaolong breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that it was the prohibition imposed by the Dragon King. At this time, the golden cloud suddenly turned red, and the cloud shrank suddenly. The next moment, it had passed through the prohibition and stagnated on the pool. Xiaolong was so tight in his heart that he stood in front of the second princess and said, "be careful, second princess." "Ah! Master, what a beautiful place! No wonder you say it''s beautiful." I was excited the day after tomorrow. She has been the leader of Lianyun sect for many years and has been in command of the right path in the human world for many years. She has developed a high prestige for a long time. Her innocence in her heart was released again after seeing Hailong again. Now she is like following her father''s child, and her mind is completely relaxed. Hai Long didn''t have time to pay attention to others. When he controlled the chaotic Qi of fire attribute and broke through the constraints of prohibition, his mind immediately found the existence of the two princesses and Xiaolong. He looked at the past like a real eye, just opposite the two princesses with a curious face. Under the gaze of the sea dragon, the two princesses didn''t flinch at all, but their eyes showed a strange look. In addition to the familiar faces in the Bibo lake, the second princess saw other men in the fairyland for the first time. The tall figure of the sea dragon, the long blood red hair and the domineering spirit emitted from her body were immediately deeply printed into her mind. Her heart strings seemed to vibrate. She said curiously, "who are you?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "I''m under the sea dragon. Is the girl from the blue wave pond?" Xiaolong saw that the sea dragon didn''t seem to have any malice. He suddenly became bolder. He pointed to the fairy sword in his hand and said, "this is our second princess. Bibotan doesn''t welcome foreign guests. Please leave quickly." The second princess scolded, "Xiaolong, don''t be unreasonable. People come from afar. Hailong, you''re looking for my father." The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "if it''s convenient, please introduce me on behalf of the princess." The second princess turned her eyes to the three girls behind the sea dragon, and her heart trembled again. She always thought that her appearance was already the leader in the fairyland. However, after seeing the three beauties with different temperament, she couldn''t help comparing them secretly. She found that the three girls were like a bright moon hanging high, full of moving temperament, ethereal tenderness, cold shadow and liveliness, The three different looks were so attractive that she knew that the three women were not below her. Subconsciously nodded and said, "then come with me." with a wave of your right hand, the water surface of Bibo pool suddenly broke a gap. Xiaolong hurriedly said, "second princess, the Dragon King has ordered that no outsiders should enter our Bibo lake. You, how can you..." The second princess said discontentedly, "do you listen to me or do I listen to you? They are not bad people at first sight. They must have something to do to find their father. How can we ignore them? Please, guys." with a flash of green light, she took the lead in jumping into the blue wave pool. A green light rose around her body and wrapped her delicate body. The pool water could not be contaminated at all. The sea dragon smiled and waved his big sleeve. The light red chaos of fire immediately wrapped him and the three women, floated down, and followed the second princess to dive into the pool. Xiaolong stamped her foot reluctantly and had to swim down. She was suddenly uneasy. Did the outsider really mean no harm? The two princesses were like dragons in the Bibo lake. They dived very fast. The Bibo lake was much deeper than the sea dragon imagined. With the continuous diving, the surrounding light suddenly dimmed. Even under the light of the chaotic gas of fire, the misty three women could only see a distance of more than ten meters nearby. The pool water is clear. Occasionally, several swimming fish pass by. They seem not afraid of people. Most of the swimming fish surround the second princess and seem to be attached to her. After all, in other people''s place, the sea dragon''s mind expanded and inquired about the movement around him. The pool was surprisingly calm, and there was no fluctuation that could attract his attention. Suddenly, he clearly felt the prohibition below, and a red light flashed in his eyes. He just wanted to break through with the Qi of chaos, but found that the prohibition was opened in the green awn from the two princesses'' hands. The next moment, they have come to the bottom of the blue wave pond. Just after the prohibition, the pressure generated by the pool water suddenly disappeared. This is an underwater world completely different from the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, because there is no water in the prohibition, just like the anhydrous space where the Dinghai God needle is stored. The surrounding is empty and there are no scenery. The bottom of the pool is very clean, and the quicksand forms circles of ripples. The second princess smiled, put her hands on her chest and murmured a few incantations. The blue light of her whole body suddenly shone. At this moment, Hailong clearly felt that the cultivation of the second princess of bibotan was not weak. Although she could not compare with them, she was close to the level of the heavenly king of the fairy palace. Moreover, there seemed to be something hidden in the blue light of her body protection. The space in front suddenly fluctuated like water lines, and the open scene in front of me suddenly changed. It was a palace. Although it was not as magnificent as the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, it was full of spirit and beauty. The second princess turned her head, smiled and said, "welcome to bibotan dragon palace. Guests, please." under her leadership, Hailong and his party walked forward. As soon as they reached the gate of the Dragon Palace, they were stopped by two guards. The two guards looked very strange. Their heads were fish shaped, their small eyes rolled around on both sides, their long guns pointed in front of them, and looked at the four sea dragons with a bad look. The second princess Jiao shouted, "benboer smiles and Boer runs. Don''t you see the guests coming? Don''t you get out of the way quickly." Benboer smiled and blinked his eyes. The fin behind his neck swayed slightly without the slightest intention of moving away. His voice was sharp and strange. "Second princess, these are outsiders. How can you take them back to the Dragon Palace?" "Yes, they are outsiders. The Dragon King has ordered that outsiders cannot enter our bibotan Dragon Palace," laughed Bohr The second princess snorted and said, "you two know that you are wordy. Don''t get out of the way quickly, or you will be punished for playing ten games of chess with me." At the same time, benboer smiled and laughed at Boer, and his body trembled, as if he had heard something terrible. Benboer smiled and ran to laughing Boer and said, "what should I do, second?" Laughing pol scratched his head and said, "although the Dragon King will blame, the second princess will help us intercede, but if we play ten games of chess, I''m afraid we might as well die." They no longer hesitated. At the same time, they took the gun aside and said, "second princess, please." ----------------------------------------------------------- Let''s smash a lot of VIP tickets. Thank you Chapter 406 The second princess proudly waved to the four sea dragons and said, "let''s go in." Hai Long was very surprised. As soon as he stepped into the gate of the Dragon Palace, he couldn''t help asking, "second princess, look at the two men in your dragon palace, they seem to be afraid of playing chess. Does that mean something terrible?" The second princess''s eyes lit up and said, "of course it''s not a terrible thing. Chess is my favorite. But they don''t like to play with me. You will, won''t you? Go, accompany me for a few games, and I''ll take you to see my father." Hai Long was stunned for a moment. They came here to trouble the nine son-in-law, but they didn''t expect that there was such a kind and lovely princess in bibotan. I don''t know why, he couldn''t refuse. Turned to look at the misty three women and asked for their opinions with their eyes. Misty smiled and said, "we''re not in a hurry anyway. The second princess sincerely invites you. I really don''t know. You can play chess." Hailong proudly said, "of course. Before entering Lianyun sect, my chess skills were very exquisite. I played invincible in the whole village." The shadow puffed a smile and said, "is it really that powerful? I doubt it. If you are strong in one aspect of your personality, you would have boasted in front of us. However, I haven''t heard you talk about it before. I can''t play this chess. It seems that you can all play it according to your appearance." Misty smiled and said, "playing chess is just a kind of entertainment besides our cultivation in the human world. You can have a look." The second princess couldn''t bear it anymore. "Let''s go, I haven''t been here for some days." she finally found someone who was willing to be her opponent, and she didn''t want to let it go easily. Then he forgot that men and women were different. He grabbed Hai Long''s hand and ran quickly to the interior of bibotan dragon palace. Hai Long was stunned for a moment. He just wanted to break free, but he found that a soft mana came from the second princess''s hand, wrapped his body and carried it forward. He didn''t need to force at all, so he would naturally follow her. Feeling the natural affinity of the second princess, Hailong couldn''t bear to break free from her hand and ran forward quickly under her pull. At the same time, the yuan God in the body seemed to suddenly feel something. The sea dragon showed a trace of horror in his eyes and stared at the back in front of him. The day after tomorrow, there was a trace of envy in his eyes. He looked at his hand and said to himself that the master didn''t hold me like this. Just thinking of this, she realized that something was wrong. She couldn''t help thinking, how can I think so? Is it. Seeing Shifu again, Shifu''s appearance has completely changed and become much more handsome than before. Perhaps it is for this reason that I am more attached to Shifu. Gently shook her head and put aside her thoughts. At this time, the shadow on one side pulled her and said, "they run really fast. Let''s catch up quickly, otherwise we''ll be in trouble if we can''t find it. The bibotan Dragon Palace is quite big." Misty looked at the shadow and said, "the two princesses are really a pure little girl. However, they have too much fun. They don''t even have a sense of vigilance when they see us outsiders." Ying said with a smile, "this is her lovely place! We should take good care of Hailong and don''t let him seduce other people''s little girls." Some angry voices of the sea dragon sounded in the ears of misty and shadow at the same time. "Don''t talk nonsense about what seduction. I''m a gentleman." although the voice of misty and shadow talking is very low, how can he escape his mental power? Hearing the words of the shadow, he hurried to spread his voice and explain. The shadow chuckled and said, "is it an honest man? An honest man who steals his heart is almost the same." The sea dragon was so angry that he couldn''t speak. At this time, under the hurried leadership of the second princess, they bypassed the main hall of a bibotan Dragon Palace, then passed through the side hall, passed through a corridor with nine twists and eighteen bends, and came to a fine house. "OK, La. This is where I live. Xiaolong, go and pour some tea for the guests." Hai Long said in surprise, "is there tea in the fairy world? I heard it for the first time." The second princess smiled proudly and said, "of course there is tea. Moreover, only we have it here, on the thorn ridge not far from the Bibo lake. However, only we know the secret. Even the Immortal Emperor in the fairy palace can''t drink it." The sea dragon smiled and said, "then I''ll have a taste." The second princess said, "you are not allowed to drink tea first. You should concentrate on playing chess with me." Hailong said with a wry smile, "it''s no problem to play chess, but princess, do you let go first?" The second princess realized that she had been holding the stranger who had just met, and quickly let go of the sea dragon''s hand. Her pretty face suddenly turned red like a red apple, adding a bit of lovely and innocent gas. The sea dragon was awe inspiring. He found that the two princesses had a strange attraction to him. He quickly restrained a trace of abnormality raised by himself and said with a smile: "please, princess." The place to play chess is in a small pavilion in front of the elite house. The chess equipment here has already been arranged. It is obvious that the second princess is ready to find someone to play chess at any time. Hailong was not polite either. He took his seat first. Looking at the black-and-white chess pieces, he couldn''t help but return to his childhood when he was in a small village in the western regions. At that time, playing chess was one of his many pleasures. However, his chess skills have never been very good. Every time he fights with Zhang Hao, he is defeated miserably. The second princess said, "don''t call me a princess. My father usually calls me a doll. You can call me that, too." The sea dragon smiled and said, "you really look like a little child. It''s not wrong for the Dragon King to call you a doll!" The doll said magnanimously, "you are guests from afar, so you can use black chess first." The sea dragon was also impolite. He stretched out his food and middle fingers, twisted up a flag and put it on the chessboard. The chessboard has 19 vertical and horizontal lines, with 381 falling characters. At the beginning, both of them fell quickly, but when the pieces scattered on the chessboard, their speed gradually slowed down, and their faces looked dignified, as if they had been fully involved. Misty and the day after tomorrow can play chess, and their chess skills are good. At this time, the two women stared at the black and white characters on the chessboard, and their faces showed a strange look. The maid Xiaolong on one side was helpless. She glanced at the chessboard occasionally, but didn''t pay more attention. Ying is the only one who doesn''t know how to play chess. Seeing that everyone is so focused at this time, he can''t help sending a message and asked piaomi, "sister, how is Hailong playing chess?" Misty looked back at her and tried not to make himself laugh. The voice said, "OK, very good, unrestrained and unrestrained. It''s on a par with the baby princess. I really admire them!" The shadow smiled and said, "the sea dragon is so powerful! I haven''t heard of him playing chess before. It seems that I underestimated him before." The misty puffed a smile and said: "No, no, you don''t look down on him, but look up to him. Don''t you hear that what I just said is ironic? With the chess skills of Hailong and the baby princess, I''m afraid a person who just knows how to play chess is much better than them. No wonder no one wants to play chess with the Lord. I''m afraid it will be crazy to play a game or two with them. I admire it more It''s perseverance the day after tomorrow. You see, she can still hold on now. " Piaomiao just said this. The day after tomorrow, he just turned around and sent a strange voice to Piaomiao: "Shifu, Shifu, this chess game is too profound. I really can''t understand it. None of his chess moves with the second princess is formal." Misty took the day after tomorrow aside, took a sip of the tea prepared by the maid Xiaolong, and said, "silly girl, do you think your master is strong in everything? His chess skills are far worse than his magic. If you go down with him, I''m afraid it''s not difficult to eat all his children. We''d better not look at it. We won''t be possessed for a while." Then he covered his mouth and smiled. After listening to the misty words, the day after tomorrow''s little mouth opened slightly. All along, she worshipped the sea dragon blindly. She always believed that whatever her master did was right. The master was the strongest anywhere. Until now, after listening to the misty explanation, she understood. However, the day after tomorrow, she was not disappointed because of this. In her heart, On the contrary, Hailong is more humanized. It seems that it is not so unattainable. As time went by, there were more and more pieces on the chessboard. With the chaotic Qi of sea dragon fire attribute, they had reached the peak of cultivation. At this time, there were some fine sweat beads on their forehead. It was obvious that they were very nervous. The baby princess was not much better than him. Sometimes they frowned and smiled. Their focused expression seemed to have forgotten everything Yes. "Doll, how can you bring strangers to our bibotan dragon palace." a thick voice sounded. When the three girls looked back, they saw a tall old man with a bent nose and two protuberances on his forehead walking quickly, with an unhappy look on his face. Behind him were running around laughing, running around laughing, and ten tall guards of the bibotan dragon palace. No matter the doll or the Hailong, she did not hear this thick voice. She asked, "the Dragon Girl, a little girl with a long face and a frightened face, said," see the Dragon King. The Dragon King looked at the ethereal three women. When he saw the beautiful beauty of the three women, his eyes suddenly showed a surprised light. His previous anger weakened a bit, and even his eyes softened a lot. After all, the "power" of beauty is great. Misty smiled and said, "you must be the Dragon King of bibotan. I am misty. These two are shadow and the day after tomorrow. We came with our husband to see the Dragon King. We couldn''t help but be warmly invited by the baby princess, so we came here." The Dragon King recalled the three names that Piaomiao said. He didn''t seem familiar in his impression. Under the Piaomiao''s bright and beautiful appearance, he really didn''t dare to look more. His eyes turned to the chessboard of Hai Long and doll. When he recognized the trend of chess, he couldn''t help but say to himself: "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, there are people whose chess skills are as bad as dolls. They are equal to each other." As he spoke, he gently waved his right palm and stroked it on the chessboard. A light cyan light was divided into two. The Dragon King''s purpose was very simple to stop the game. After all, it was a big event for outsiders to come to bibotan. He didn''t want to let his peaceful life be disturbed by others. Misty didn''t stop it, and she still held Ying and the day after tomorrow. She really couldn''t watch this chess game. Although the bibotan Dragon Palace was beautiful, it would be a little stuffy to stay in this place all the time. Seeing that the mana issued by the Dragon King of bibotan was about to rush to the chessboard, the sea dragon who had always been focused suddenly raised his right hand, the light flashed, and the cyan air flow issued by the Dragon King immediately disappeared. As if nothing had happened, the sea dragon twisted a black chess piece again and wondered where it should be. The Dragon King of bibotan''s face changed greatly. As soon as the sea dragon raised his hand, he already felt bad. Although the sea dragon''s mana was contained but not sent, it was definitely not what he could deal with. Such a strong cultivation, once the other party wants to be unfavorable to bibotan Dragon Palace, he knows that he can''t resist it. The Dragon King didn''t make any more moves. He turned his head and said something to a guard beside him. The guard nodded and ran away towards the road when he came. Misty didn''t have any worry. She knew how powerful the dragon''s cultivation was now. Although the Dragon King in front of her had extraordinary momentum, her cultivation was too far away. I''m afraid even myself is enough to defeat him. In fact, it is not the poor cultivation of the Dragon King, but with the assistance of the sea dragon during this period, the ethereal, shadow and the cultivation of the day after tomorrow have reached a very high level, and the vision will naturally improve a lot. "Ha ha, Princess Doll, see how you break my move." in the hearty laughter, Hailong accurately put the black chess piece in his hand in a position in the corner of the chessboard. Misty and almost laughed. That position was dead and didn''t play any role at all. But what made her laugh and laugh was that the baby princess seemed to attach great importance to the move of Hailong. Her eyebrows were frowned and hesitated. The day after tomorrow, she lowered her head, looked at the chessboard carefully, and whispered to the sea dragon, "master, it seems that your son is not in the right place!" her voice was wrapped in mana and passed into the sea dragon''s ear. Hai Long''s head didn''t turn back and said, "you''re a real gentleman. You can''t say, you can''t say." if people didn''t know that his chess skills were bad enough, I''m afraid they would really think he was a chess expert. "Yes, yes, I''ll go down here and see who''s dead." the doll excitedly put the Baizi not far from the sunspot under the sea dragon, with a look of joy. Chapter 407 The sea dragon stared at the white boy and did not move for a long time. His eyes hesitated. Finally, he decadent threw the sunspot aside and sighed: "admire, admire, the princess''s chess skill is really advanced, and the sea dragon is willing to bow down." The body of Hailong and doll relaxed at the same time and looked at each other. It seemed that they both felt pity for each other. "Eh, Dad, when did you come? How about this game of chess? It''s thrilling." The Dragon King of bibotan frowned and said, "nonsense, it''s nonsense. Doll, how can you bring people to our Dragon Palace at will? Don''t you know it''s taboo? Do you know who they are? It''s hard for me to calm down for such a long time. If you destroy it because of you, how can you explain to this pool aquarium." Hailong stood up, smiled and said, "the Dragon King doesn''t have to be angry. We came to see you this time. Since you don''t want us to stay here, let''s leave now. Misty and shadow, let''s go the day after tomorrow." The three women were stunned at the same time. Hailong''s tiger head and snake tail surprised them. The shadow couldn''t help saying, "Hailong, don''t you want..." The sea dragon stopped the shadow''s words with his eyes and said, "stop talking, let''s go. Princess Doll, if I''m free in the future, I will compete with you again." The doll smiled, stood up and said, "Hailong, why do you have to rush away? I can see that you have no malice to come to our bibotan dragon palace. If you have any requirements, you can say it now." The sea dragon smiled and said, "I have lost to the princess on the chessboard. What else do you want? Princess, leave." Said, with three women to go out. Just then, the guard who had left earlier came back. Next to him was a handsome man. The man looked about 30 years old. He was wearing a gorgeous bright silver robe and carrying a crescent halberd in his hand. There was a silver glow on the crescent halberd, as if there was a layer of frost fog on the halberd. The sea dragon could easily recognize it, It''s not caused by mana injection, but by the original material. At a glance, his first impression was solid. He knew that this was his goal this time. As soon as the man saw the four sea dragons, he immediately crossed the crescent halberd in his hand and said in a deep voice, "is our bibotan dragon palace a place where you can come and go if you want? First clarify the purpose, otherwise, you can''t leave." Feeling a trace of yin and evil on the handsome man in front of him, Hailong smiled, "Your Excellency must be the nine headed son-in-law of bibotan dragon palace. In my impression, you should be a very insidious person. How can you be so anxious? Is it my wrong judgment?" In the eyes of the nine head emperor''s son-in-law, the cold light flashed, the crescent halberd forefinger, and said in a deep voice, "what did you say?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "you should know what I said. If you are not insidious, how can you rob other people''s wives? Originally, I wanted to rob you of this crescent halberd this time. However, for the sake of the baby princess, it''s OK today. If we have fate in the future, we will naturally meet again." "Hum, do you want to go?" the silver light around suddenly flourished, and the nine headed emperor''s son-in-law took a step forward. The silver light around his body wrapped the sea dragon''s body. In the flickering light, there seemed to be countless rays of light towards the sea dragon''s body. When he heard that Hailong mentioned that he robbed other people''s wives, he was moved and decided to leave Hailong four here regardless of everything. "Good, strong cultivation. Unfortunately, you met me." the red light flashed and disappeared. Hailong''s body has reached behind jiutou''s son-in-law. He stopped and said calmly, "I said, it will not be difficult for you for the sake of doll princess today. I hope you can take care of yourself." The red light reappeared, wrapped the body of the sea dragon and the misty three women, and disappeared into the eyes of the people in the bibotan dragon palace. The doll Princess showed a strange look in her eyes and murmured to herself, "unexpectedly, the person I''ve been looking for will appear in this situation. It seems that I can''t live a peaceful life anymore." The Dragon King of bibotan came to the nine head son-in-law and asked with concern, "Xian son-in-law, are you okay?" The nine headed son-in-law seemed to sit down like a discouraged ball, and the crescent halberd in his hand fell to one side. His eyes were empty and said, "father-in-law, I''m useless. The man just now is too strong. It''s so strong that I can''t imagine. Since they are willing to go, let them go. Otherwise, as long as he wants, he can absolutely destroy our bibotan Dragon Palace in an instant." The Dragon King of bibotan was shocked and said, "is it so powerful?" The nine headed prince-in-law smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid his strength has reached the realm of great divine power cultivation. That''s the legendary realm!" ¡­¡­ Out of the bibotan Dragon Palace, Hailong directly controlled Jinyun. He was a little depressed and controlled the direction of Jinyun. He kept his head down and didn''t say a word. He seemed to be thinking about something. Misty walked to the sea dragon and asked, "what''s the matter with you today? The nine brides have appeared, and the crescent halberd is right in front of you. Why don''t you want it instead? Is it really because you lost that chess?" Hailong nodded and said, "yes, it''s because he lost that game of chess." Shadow chuckled and said, "not really. Isn''t it a game of chess? Sister piaomi said, your chess skills are very poor! You think you''re a match." Hai Long shook his head and said, "you don''t understand. We''re not playing chess at all, but trying mana." The three women were surprised at the same time. "Try the magic power? Can the baby princess''s magic power compete with you?" The Sea Dragon said with a bitter smile, "if not, do you think I would easily give up my purpose? At the beginning, I didn''t find anything strange, but when the baby princess took my hand, I clearly felt that her magic power was so powerful. Moreover, the most terrible thing is that what she used was the same as me, which was also chaotic." Misty eyes showed a frightened look, "what? It''s also the gas of chaos? How can this be possible? Doesn''t it mean that you are the only one in the world who can use the gas of chaos?" The sea dragon sighed and said: "Originally, I thought so, but I was wrong, even the master and martial uncle were wrong. At least one person also has the Qi of chaos, that is, the baby princess just now. Moreover, her cultivation is never lower than me, or even more powerful than me. What she uses is not the purest Qi of chaos, but the Qi of chaos with water attribute opposite to me, Our two kinds of chaotic Qi are mutually reinforcing. When I first started playing chess, I integrated the chaotic Qi of fire attribute into the chess piece and tried to test her, and she also calmly resisted me. Each chess piece we played was so focused, not because of playing chess, but because we used all our mind to find the flaws in each other''s Qi mechanism. In this process, We have always been tied. It seems that her water attribute chaotic Qi has reached the peak of cultivation. Even if I fight with all my strength, it is difficult to win. With the passage of time, our mana consumption is very large, because we not only have to test and fight each other, but also use our mental power to completely restrain the chaotic Qi, so as not to hurt you. Here When I left bibotan Dragon Palace just now, my mana was only 40% of my best state, and the baby princess should be the same. It''s very dangerous. If one of them is not very, it may be destroyed. " The shadow said solemnly, "did you admit defeat just now because you lost?" Hailong nodded, shook his head and said: "Really speaking, we were just tied. I was distracted because I resisted the attack of the Dragon King. In addition, I talked to me with the method of voice transmission the day after tomorrow, which disturbed my mind to a certain extent, so I was caught by the baby princess. If I had been a little more, she might not be able to hurt me. However, in that case, I don''t want to hurt me again It''s running out. Once Princess Wa and I run out of mana, I''m afraid there are other experts in bibotan dragon palace. In that case, I''m afraid we''ll lose our ability to escape. Besides, there''s no hatred between us, so we''d better leave some behind hands. Therefore, I''m determined to leave there as soon as possible. Since I''ve conceded defeat, how can I fight the nine brides in law again "To my surprise, neither the Dragon King of bibotan nor the nine head prince in law seems to know that Princess Doll has deep mana. It''s hard for me to understand why Princess Doll hid herself so deep. What I''m most worried about now is that she will be used by the Immortal Emperor." Misty frowned and said, "dragon, what are you going to do with this baby princess? There is a person with similar cultivation in the fairy world, which is very unfavorable to us. As you said, once the bibotan Dragon Palace is attached to the fairy palace, it will be more difficult for us to deal with." The sea dragon smiled, shook his head and said: "That shouldn''t happen. Although I''m worried, I can feel that Princess Doll is kind-hearted. Although she hides the secret of her cultivation in her heart, she is very pure. Because we all use chaotic Qi, although we have different attributes, we still have some similarities with each other. Under the perception of Qi machine, I will never be wrong. You know that You can rest assured. As for how to deal with this matter, I can''t say now. Since the bibotan Dragon Palace has no dispute with the matter, why do I have to pull them into the huge vortex of the dispute in the fairy world? Let them. " "Hailong, thank you for understanding the difficulties of bibotan dragon palace. However, I really can''t stand it. I don''t know if you would like to have more of my companion?" the green light flashed, and there was one more person in front of the four Hailong, who was the baby princess of bibotan. She looked at Hailong with a smile. It was obvious that she had heard what Hailong had just said. The sea dragon looked at the doll, and all kinds of thoughts were constantly stirring in his heart. Before the doll came, his mental power had no sense at all. "Princess, aren''t you afraid of your father''s blame if you leave bibotan dragon palace without authorization?" The baby princess smiled and said, "I''ve left anyway. Even if I''m to blame, I have to wait until I go back! When I left just now, I completely sealed the whole bibotan dragon palace with magic power. I believe that except you, I''m afraid there are no people in the fairy world who can break through the restriction of chaotic Qi of water attribute." Hai Long''s heart moved. Due to the chaotic Qi, he could clearly feel that the doll had no malice. When he wanted to say something, he saw a silver flash in the doll''s hand. The crescent halberd used by the nine head emperor''s son-in-law suddenly appeared in her palms, held her hands in front and said to Hai Long: "This is your purpose to come to bibotan. Please take it. Anyway, it''s in the hands of my brother-in-law. It''s also wronged." Sea dragon took over the crescent halberd and immediately felt a cool air flow. Looking for the halberd, he was introduced into his body. Strangely, there was only a simple attack array among the crescent halberd, but his material was surprisingly good. "How can Hailong accept such a big gift from the princess?" The doll smiled and said, "there''s nothing to be ashamed of. I never thought that there were people practicing chaos in the fairy world. We are also very lucky. Just take it as a witness of our fate." The sea dragon held the crescent halberd and said, "doll, I have a question in my heart. I don''t know if you can solve my doubts?" The doll smiled and said, "you ask. Since I want to be your fellow traveler, I naturally have nothing to hide." The Sea Dragon said, "you should cultivate the Qi of water attribute chaos. If I guess right, you should be the body of Yin. Only the body of Yin can cultivate the Qi of water attribute chaos." The doll nodded and said, "yes, I am the body of Yin. Aren''t you also the body of Yang?" The Sea Dragon said, "you seem to have been deliberately hiding your accomplishments. Even your father and brother-in-law don''t know. Why? With your current ability, if you walk in the fairy world, it will cause a sensation." The doll sniffed and said, "don''t pull me so hard. I''m not even sure you can win. What else can I say? My father and brother-in-law are very ambitious people." ----------------------------------------------------------- Your support is my greatest creative power. Please vote Chapter 408 The doll thought and said again: "But at the same time, they also know themselves very well. If they know that I have become the chaotic gas of water attribute, I''m afraid the quiet life of bibotan for so many years will be broken, and the aquariums in bibotan will not be able to continue their peaceful life. I don''t want to see this happen, so naturally they hide it. It''s just that simple. I don''t know where you know it My brother-in-law robbed my sister as his wife at the beginning, but I can tell you that although my brother-in-law was a little domineering, I can''t blame him for the situation at that time. My sister didn''t like the son of the Dragon King of the South China Sea, but my father forced her to marry the Dragon son in order to survive in the human world. Later, my brother-in-law didn''t know how to cultivate. His accomplishments increased greatly and he was killed at the last minute My sister took it away. They really love each other. Therefore, the crescent halberd is given to you. Don''t bother my brother-in-law again in the future. " The sea dragon moved in his heart and said, "well, it''s also because of you that bibotan Dragon Palace came to the fairy world." The doll pouted and said, "you seem to know everything. What else do you ask me to do?" Hailong said with a wry smile, "I''m just guessing. I don''t know. With your and my accomplishments, it''s still possible to bring some people to the fairy world." The doll smiled and said: "Then you think highly of me. When bibotan Dragon Palace came to the fairyland, I was far from my current accomplishments. I know that I cultivate the chaotic Qi of water attribute. There is only one person in the immortal and Buddha worlds who helped me bring the whole bibotan dragon palace to the fairyland. He didn''t ask too much, but told me not to participate in any struggle in the fairyland. Once the underworld launched a war against the fairyland If you argue, then help the fairyland. That is, he helped bibotan rise into the fairyland in a secret way. " Hai Long was stunned and asked, "who is this man? Can you tell me?" The doll showed a trace of respect in her eyes and said, "this person is actually the one who helps me quickly improve my cultivation. Speaking of it, you should also know that he calls himself the Tathagata Buddha." The sea dragon and the three girls were shocked at the same time. In an instant, the sea dragon was full of admiration for the Tathagata Buddha. He understood that the Tathagata Buddha was probably seriously injured in the first world war with the emperor of the underworld. He was afraid that he could not balance the underworld, so he found the doll, a girl born to the Yin, to practice the chaotic Qi of water attribute. The purpose is naturally to reach 100000 in the underworld in the future Prepare for the war after the agreement in, and doll''s cultivation is really very strong. She has had so many adventures, and she is only barely equal to her in cultivation. Misty said: "it''s the Buddha of the Tathagata, doll. You know, the sea dragon cultivates the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, and you are the chaotic Qi of water attribute. The two chaotic Qi of you are complementary. The sea dragon, like you, aims to protect the fairyland from being invaded by the underworld. You are welcome to join our camp." The doll smiled: "Sister, you are really beautiful, but don''t let me join any party. I won''t easily participate in any fight in the fairy world. I will only fight when the underworld invades the fairy world. I''m going with you to see more wonderful things in the fairy world. Since I came to the fairy world, I''ve been practicing most of the time, and the only fun is It''s playing chess, but they don''t want to accompany me. This time, with Hailong playing chess with me, you can also follow you to all parts of the fairyland. It''s really killing two birds with one stone! " Hailong said with a wry smile, "Miss, I don''t dare to play chess like you again. The next time I play chess, I have to recover my mana for a period of time to return to the original level." The doll gave him a white look and said, "who wants to spell with you? If you hadn''t taken the initiative to attack, I wouldn''t have done it?" The Sea Dragon said, "that''s no wonder me! I suddenly found that you also use the Qi of chaos. How can I resist the temptation? I don''t believe you felt the Qi of chaos in my fire attribute and didn''t want to try." The doll said, "where are you going now?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "we''re going to kill now. Are you afraid?" "Kill?" the doll frowned and said, "I don''t like killing. However, I can go and have a look with you. But don''t expect me to do it. What I fear most is blood." The sea dragon smiled and said, "don''t you believe my strength? You don''t have to do it with me. However, the magic power of the three of them is still weak. If they are in danger, you need to protect them." Since the doll is willing to be with them, how can the sea dragon give up this powerful help? With the doll''s current cultivation, if the two of them work together, I''m afraid the Tathagata Buddha will be defeated. When the sea dragon''s fire attribute chaotic Qi reached the peak after absorbing the separated force of the chaotic king, he clearly found that his cultivation had reached a new level Realm. Now, both he and doll have reached the bottleneck of the peak. However, from the perspective of cultivation, they have surpassed the great supernatural powers like Zhenyuan immortal. They are only short of the final breakthrough from the Tathagata Buddha. However, this final breakthrough is obviously not so easy to complete. The doll thought and said happily, "well, defense is my best." The sea dragon controlled Jin Yun to fly north. As he flew, he said, "doll, don''t you want to know who we''re going to kill this time?" The doll shook her head and said, "anyway, I''m not interested in killing people. I heard from my father a few days ago that there is a lot of chaos in the fairyland. There may be a large-scale conflict at any time between the two camps of fairyland palace and fairyland celebrities. I think you must belong to one of them. Who can you help them?" Hailong said, "Zhenyuan immortal is my martial uncle. Naturally, I stand on the side of the famous house in the fairy world." The doll smiled and said, "then why don''t you speak ill of Xiangong in front of me and try to let me join your camp!" The sea dragon''s eyes showed a proud look and said, "in your eyes, am I a person who casually talks about other people''s rights and wrongs? It''s fair and comfortable in the people''s heart, so why say more. As long as you understand in your heart and go towards your goal, it''s enough." The doll''s eyes showed a trace of appreciation. "If you don''t want to say it, forget it. Although we are almost the same in cultivation, there''s one thing I''m far worse than you. I don''t know how you have such a strong charm to get such beautiful three wives." Hearing the doll''s words, it was nothing. The day after tomorrow, he immediately blushed and hurriedly explained: "Princess Doll, don''t talk nonsense. I''m a disciple of the master, not, not..." The doll smiled and said: "Isn''t it? Isn''t it your wife? Your eyes have betrayed you for a long time. Dare you say you don''t like your master? I don''t think you can say it. The body of Zhiyang has a fatal attraction. In particular, he has cultivated the chaotic Qi of fire attribute that can exert the body of Zhiyang incisively and vividly, which will naturally attract others. In addition to possessing the water attribute I''m immune to chaos. I''m afraid any woman who spends a little longer with him will be attracted by him. Hee hee, Hai Long, how about I call you the girl killer in the future? " The Sea Dragon said with some dissatisfaction, "is your attraction to the Yin less? If the male immortal sees you, it will follow you like a fly seeing shit." The doll waved a palm at the sea dragon and said angrily, "you are shit. Where can you describe others like that." The sea dragon shot a light red light with his backhand, counteracted the baby''s light blue palm, and said with a smile, "OK, OK, don''t use shit to describe you, OK. That''s right. Where does it grow such lovely shit as you?" "You..." the doll angrily pointed to the sea dragon, "you hate..." Misty took the doll and said with a smile, "forget it, you can''t tell him. When we were still in the human world, he didn''t know how many people he offended?" The doll snorted and said, "sister, you really can stand it. He has such a bad temper." Misty smile is silent. There is no need to explain her feelings with Hailong. The sea dragon cut off the topic and said, "doll, how did you learn the chaotic Qi of water attribute? Even if you have the most Yin body, you can''t succeed in cultivation without opportunity. What''s more, your chaotic Qi of water attribute has reached the peak." The doll made a face at the sea dragon and said, "I won''t tell you who told you about me just now. Isn''t your fire attribute chaotic gas also very strong? If I feel right, your cultivation time is much shorter than me." The sea dragon suddenly said, "doll, aren''t you very unconvinced by the chess you played in the bibotan dragon palace?" The doll didn''t answer directly. She tilted her head and looked at the sea dragon and said, "are you convinced that you lost again? After all, I won." Hai Long sighed and said, "doll, although your accomplishments are equal to mine, your actual combat experience is much worse. Otherwise, when I am disturbed by your father, you can directly win. At that time, I was a little unconvinced, but now there is nothing. After all, what we use is the Qi of chaos. Whoever wins and loses is nothing." The doll suddenly jumped up from the golden cloud and said: "Hai Long, let''s have a real competition. Let''s see whether your fire attribute chaotic Qi is powerful or my water attribute chaotic Qi is powerful. I can feel that you have several powerful immortal weapons, which is the fundamental reason why you are not convinced. Anyway, being idle is also idle. Why don''t we fight again to verify whether the two chaotic Qi are different Perhaps we can help each other and break through the current bottleneck by making use of the characteristics of mutual growth. " Hailong thought for a moment and said, "it''s a good idea to compete. However, don''t hold too much hope. According to my estimation, we now have the most solid bottleneck. It''s very difficult to break through it." The doll said excitedly, "OK, let''s have a duel. I haven''t really played a duel since my cultivation has reached this level. Among the people I know, only you can be my duel object. It doesn''t matter whether I can break through or not. Anyway, I just follow my fate." Hearing all the words "fate", the sea dragon suddenly had a glimmer of enlightenment in his heart. It seemed that he had figured out something in an instant, but he couldn''t grasp it. He nodded and said, "well, since you want to compete, come on. I want to remind you that the immortal tools you have include an invincible golden cudgel and a highly defensive Tianji divine armor." The doll smiled mysteriously and said: "Yes, I admit that your fairy weapon is better than me, but after all, your time to cultivate chaotic Qi is shorter than me, and your understanding of chaotic Qi is also worse. One thing I told you in advance, when both of us use chaotic Qi, the two chaotic Qi of water and fire will form a strange absolute space, in which The self-efficacy of immortal tools will completely disappear. It''s not easy to win me with immortal tools. Although I haven''t encountered this situation, it comes from the mouth of Tathagata Buddha. I believe it won''t be false. " The shadow looked at the misty and whispered, "aren''t they going crazy?" Misty smiled and said, "their cultivation is almost the same. Even if they go crazy, no one can do anything. Don''t worry." ----------------------------------------------------------- Please vote enthusiastically, thank you Chapter 409 The sea dragon and the doll had a very tacit understanding and clapped their hands in the air. What the three women saw was a sudden burst of light from one blue and one red. A strange scene appeared. The light from the blue and one red did not offset each other as just now, but expanded into a prohibition of thousands of square meters at the same time. The red and blue lights entangled and wrapped the body of the sea dragon and the doll. Misty clearly felt that in the double prohibition, huge mana broke out. The sea dragon and the doll were combined and separated, each floating at one end of the prohibition. The golden light in his hand flashed, and the golden cudgel had appeared in Hailong''s hand. At this time, his heart was full of surprise. Indeed, as doll said earlier, when the chaotic Qi of fire attribute and the chaotic Qi of water attribute merged into a new prohibition, they all had a strange feeling. The golden cudgel in his hand seems to have lost its original luster, and the sea dragon can''t even feel its invincible powerful attack. Is it true that, as the doll said, in the absolute space formed by the Qi of chaos with two attributes, all magic tools will lose their additional power? Hailong doesn''t believe it. He can''t believe it. Just then, the smiling doll had attacked him. There was no previous blue light on the fairy sword. Instead, it was the pure blue light. The ten foot long blue light intertwined into a huge light net in mid air and suddenly came to the sea dragon cover. Hai Long was unconvinced that he had already lost on the chessboard. With a cold hum, the golden cudgel in his hand turned into thousands of lights and shadows, and suddenly welcomed it with the power of chengyuyu. The points pointed by the golden cudgel are all the nodes crossed by the blue optical network. In the absolute space composed of dual attribute chaotic Qi, it was suddenly filled with a violent atmosphere, and countless dense mana burst out, with patches of red and blue light spots on the vocal cords. When the light disappeared, the sea dragon and the doll had exchanged positions with each other. A smile hung on both faces. In this first contact, none of them took advantage of anything. With a flash of silver in his hand, the sea dragon has summoned the crescent halberd he just got. "Be careful, doll. Although my magic weapon has no original power, my fairy method is not so easy to deal with." the doll smiled and said, "if you are easy to deal with, I am not interested in playing with you." the fairy sword in his hand disappeared out of thin air, A blue ball of light appeared in her hand. The sea dragon held a crescent halberd in his left hand and a golden cudgel in his right hand. The two long immortal tools looked so coordinated in his hand. They were in the form of tumbling through the clouds. He had come to the doll''s defense circle. The crescent halberd in his hand was light, and a red halo immediately covered the doll. Looking at the red halo, the doll couldn''t help showing a trace of surprise in her eyes. She raised the blue light ball in her hand. Countless blue lights shot out of the light ball like tentacles, and rolled up the red halo sent by the sea dragon with water ripple. The sea dragon didn''t stop his action. The crescent halberd on his hand kept drawing one aperture after another, and the red halo rolled up to the doll like a blanket. The tentacles with water ripple finally came into contact with the red halo of the sea dragon, which surprised the doll. The red halo formed by the chaotic gas of fire did not offset under her tentacles, but suddenly split into countless small red halos, which rushed to her body from all directions at the same time. There was an excited light in the doll''s eyes, which seemed to arouse her fighting spirit under the strange spell of sea dragon. She took the blue light ball in her hands and drew it back to her. With a soft drink, her whole body was shrouded by the blue halo. At this time, the large red halo had poured into her, like a moth to the fire, and constantly rushed into the blue halo. Hai Long is also nervous. Although his indefinite storm is a restricted immortal like method and is not aggressive, the basis of indefinite storm is still his own fire attribute chaotic Qi. The water property of the doll is chaotic, which can be said to be his guest star. He is not sure whether he can succeed in one blow. He was convinced that as long as the indefinite storm could hold the doll, even for a short moment, he could win by surprise. The mind controls those red halos. When the crescent halberd turns into the last circle, it disappears into the hands of the sea dragon. Hai Long''s whole body lit up a dazzling red light and shouted, "fixed." with his cry, the doll''s body suddenly tightened, and the previously disappeared red halo appeared at the same time, and immediately wrapped the doll''s body completely. Hailong was overjoyed and almost didn''t stop. The golden cudgel in his hand had burst out a dazzling golden light. He just wanted to win and didn''t want to hurt the doll. Therefore, he didn''t use his strongest six combos, but only skilled thunderbolt three dozen. Countless golden lights were bundled into powerful golden awns under the control of mind, and suddenly bombarded the doll from the front. Just when the sea dragon thought he was about to win, a blue light floated out of the trapped body of the doll, and the blue light was instantly spread into a layer of defense and prohibition. At the same time, the surging chaotic Qi of water properties like the pouring of the Milky way suddenly set off endless waves, and even the thunderbolt sent to the sea dragon was swallowed up in three dozen. If the opponent is someone else, relying on the invincible and unbreakable characteristics of the golden cudgel, the sea dragon can naturally take the initiative by hard shaking. However, his opponent is a doll whose cultivation is not much different from him and whose magic power is against each other. Naturally, it is not so simple. As the sea dragon didn''t hesitate when he used the thunderbolt three dozen, it was too late to end at this time. He could only watch the blue light in front of him completely devour his body and the magic power of the golden cudgel. On the upper body of Blu ray, the sea dragon''s first feeling was that he fell into a quagmire. Under the package of Blu ray, all his actions became much slower. Although the power of thunderbolt three dozen consumed a lot of Blu Ray''s mana, the doll seemed to do it deliberately. The large amount of Blu ray was transformed by his whole body mana, and the sea dragon who had left his hand immediately fell into an embarrassing situation, Not only do you need to bear the erosion of the chaotic Qi of water attributes, but also you can''t expand your skills. You can only watch the doll trapped by the uncertain storm get out of it. With two loud sounds, the sea dragon and the doll broke through each other''s restrictions at the same time. The doll looked at the sea dragon with some breathing and said, "was that what you relied on just now? No wonder you have to ask for a crescent halberd." the sea dragon looked at the doll with some loss. From the perspective of mana consumption, he was obviously smaller than the doll and had the upper hand in the battle just now, But he couldn''t be happy. The uncertain storm he had learned was broken when he was officially used for the first time. The helpless sense of loss invaded his body, nodded and said, "yes, the immortal method I was good at just now is a restrictive spell. Unfortunately, I still didn''t really trap you." The doll chuckled and said: "It seems that you are dissatisfied with your magic. Is there something wrong with your mind? Have you forgotten the characteristics of chaotic Qi we have? Almost most of the prohibitions are invalid for us. Your magic is so good that you can trap my body. Unfortunately, my yuan God is completely composed of chaotic Qi of water attribute, even if The body is restrained by you, but the yuan God can still attack. You won just now, and I consume much more mana than you. If you cooperate with your yuan God to attack at the moment of fixing me, I can''t resist it. However, I''m afraid this move will not have such a good effect next time. I won''t let your aura easily get on my body. " After listening to the doll''s words, Hailong secretly scolded himself for being confused and how he had forgotten the characteristics of chaos. However, he did not regret that he had not done his best just now, because it was his Yuanshen that the doll resisted his attack just now. Once Hailong launched an all-out attack, without the cooperation of the flesh, the Yuanshen of the doll is likely to be greatly hurt or even affected Her divine sense. With a slight smile, the sea dragon shook his body and suddenly turned into his own split. Since his fire attribute chaotic Qi reached the peak, he found that although his split can not be used continuously, it can be summoned again after an hour, which has almost reached the limit of the split technique, "Don''t worry, I won''t use that restrictive immortal method against you in the future. We''ll fight with magic power." The doll looked at the two sea dragons who were talking to him at the same time and said excitedly, "don''t fight, don''t fight, I surrender, I consume more mana than you, and I lose if I fight again. Your separation is so strange! It seems like an entity, not an illusion made by magic." The sea dragon smiled and said, "of course, I''m the most authentic split skill of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. Although I can only conjure up one split, he has all my mana. Therefore, even without the help of magic tools, it''s not difficult to win you. How? I''m convinced this time." The doll pouted and said, "no, you want me to be convinced? It''s beautiful. If you have the ability, teach me this separation book, and then we''ll fight again. The winner will not be known at that time." The sea dragon smiled and said, "do you want to learn my magic? I''m not excited. If you learn it, don''t you have to challenge me?" The doll stuck out her tongue to the sea dragon and said, "cheapskate, drink cold water. If you don''t teach, you won''t teach. Won''t I go to Lingtai Fangcun mountain to learn by myself? Hum!" Looking at the childlike and charming face of the doll, the sea dragon had a strange feeling in his heart and said secretly: the body of Yin is really extraordinary. Since he learned the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, he seldom lost control of his emotions so easily as today. "Doll, since we don''t fight, let''s remove the absolute space. It seems that you''re right. In the absolute space formed by our dual attribute chaotic Qi, no fairy weapon can exert its original power. Using this, you can directly balance the difference between me and the magic weapon. Don''t look dissatisfied. I''m not a real cheapskate. I''ll teach you the separation skill later That''s it. You pout like a creature in the human world. Do you know what it is? " The doll was stunned and said, "how do I know what it is? Although we were also in the human world, at that time, bibotan was always closed and never had contact with the outside world." Hailong smiled and said, "I haven''t eaten pork. I''ve always seen a pig run. You look like a little pig with your pout. How about learning a few pig barks? Ouch!" he avoided the doll''s attack by using the Liuyun style. Looking at her pretty face flushed with anger, Hailong felt an inexplicable pleasure in his heart. "Don''t do it. Don''t say you''re like a pig. Doll, you want to learn my separation, but do me a small favor. How about it?" the doll snorted angrily and turned aside. "Whoever wants to help you, I won''t learn." Hailong smiled: "Don''t be angry. You should know that with separation, although you won''t double your strength, you can increase your strength by 30%. It''s very difficult to make further progress in our cultivation, and separation is the most suitable spell for you now. It''s not very difficult for me to ask you to help. As you heard just now, we''re going to find the trouble of the water holy beast white tiger king this time , although I am confident that I can beat the white tiger king, he is a water holy beast after all. I don''t know what special magic he has. Even if I win, it''s not easy to keep him. Once he escapes, it''s difficult to find him. Moreover, there must be many water immortal beasts with advanced cultivation around the white tiger king. Once I fail to hit him, it''s very likely that we will have to kill him Trapped in a siege. " The doll turned to look at the dragon, made a face at him and said, "don''t say so much useless. What do you want me to do?" Hailong smiled: "It''s very simple. Help me trap the white tiger king and don''t give him any chance to escape. Originally, I wanted to ask the Dragon King of the four seas to help. Although their cultivation is insufficient, they are also water immortal beasts and will not be affected by the water mana of the white tiger king. As long as you can limit him for a moment, it''s enough. But you''re obviously more suitable than the Dragon King of the four seas. If you use water Attribute the Qi of chaos. With the characteristics of our mana, it is impossible for the white tiger king to escape from the absolute space we jointly set up. At that time, I will have enough time to kill it. " The doll stared at the sea dragon. For a long time, she gently shook her head and said, "no, I can''t promise you. I''m sorry, I promised the Tathagata Buddha never to kill anyone. Therefore, I can''t be your helper. After all, you want to kill each other." after saying this, the childlike innocence on her face disappeared. Instead, it was a little lonely. ----------------------------------------------------------- Thank you for your vote. I will try my best to write every set of books Chapter 410 Hailong was stunned for a moment, then nodded, smiled and said, "there''s nothing to be sorry for, your kindness will only make me admire more." he floated to the doll and gently pointed it on her forehead. The doll didn''t dodge. She was shocked and looked at the sea dragon in surprise. There was a deep light in the sea dragon''s eyes. "I''m not a stingy person! I''ll find my own way to deal with the white tiger king." take back my hand, and the sea dragon took the lead in lifting the absolute space formed by the chaotic gas of fire attribute. The doll''s eyes showed a hazy, "although I can''t help you kill, you don''t have to worry about their safety." she also lifted her water attribute and absolute space. The sea dragon spread out his hands and said with a smile, "that''s enough. Maybe I underestimated myself because of your appearance. The white tiger king may not be able to escape from me." Returning to the golden cloud again, everything that happened in the previous absolute space naturally looked in the eyes of the three girls. On the surface, they naturally couldn''t see who had won, but looking at the smile in the eyes of the doll and the sea dragon, the smile in the eyes of the doll and the shadow would be wrong. Secretly, it seems that there will be another sister. Hai Long didn''t control Jin Yun to move on. He said to the doll, "you can inject the Qi of water attribute chaos into my body. Perhaps, by integrating our dual attribute chaos, I can send my mind to a further place." the doll said suspiciously, "why do you send your mind farther? Do you want to find someone?" Hailong nodded and said with a smile, "naturally, I want to find someone to find the white tiger king. I always want to be famous. I don''t want to give the Immortal Emperor any excuse." Although the doll didn''t understand the intention of the sea dragon, she still reached out and pressed behind him. After all, the chaotic Qi of fire attribute and the chaotic Qi of water attribute are two opposite Manas. At the moment when the cool air enters the body, the sea dragon immediately concentrates all his mental power, collects his mana into the Lingtai, guides the baby''s chaotic Qi of water attribute into the body with his mind, and feels the characteristics of the chaotic Qi of water attribute with his heart. When the cool air flow just entered the body, he felt extremely comfortable, but with the passage of time, Hailong gradually felt that his whole body was cold. The tenacious meridians could not bear it and seemed to condense. However, he had to urge the mana in the Lingtai to re input into the meridians to protect his body. Whether he or the doll, there was no malice between them. Two opposing Manas run softly inside the sea dragon. Although the sense of tearing from the meridians is not strong, it also makes the sea dragon''s body rise a sense of rejection. Hai Long''s mind and spirit are one. He suddenly remembered what the doll said before. He didn''t resist the feeling of tearing. Instead, he accepted it with his heart, opened his heart, and allowed his own chaotic Qi of fire attribute to lead the chaotic Qi of water attribute to move forward with the original road line. The feeling of tearing gradually disappeared. Hailong clearly felt that his chaotic Qi of fire attribute wrapped the chaotic Qi of water attribute in it. His own meridians were constantly adapted to the stimulation of chaotic Qi of water attribute, and the discomfort of meridians was slowly disappearing. "Hai Long, can you hear my voice?" the doll sounded at the bottom of Hai Long''s heart with some surprised voices. Hai Long was stunned for a moment and said in secret: is this the connection between mind and spirit? The doll''s voice sounded again. This time it was full of excitement. "Great, I can hear your voice. This is really the connection between mind and spirit!" it turned out that she was a little uneasy when she first introduced the water attribute chaotic gas into the sea dragon, for fear that the sea dragon''s meridians could not bear it, so the input amount was very small. When the water attribute chaotic gas entered the sea dragon, She found that sea dragon''s meridians were hollow, and she was not blocked by anything. She couldn''t help warming her heart. After all, she and Hailong haven''t known each other for less than a day. Hailong has completely opened her meridians, which is equivalent to giving her complete control of the body. This trust alone is not what ordinary people can do. While feeling the endurance of the sea dragon, the doll keeps increasing the input amount of water attribute chaotic Qi. When the sea dragon fire attribute chaotic Qi starts to protect its own meridians, the doll will control the input amount without increasing. At the beginning, she could feel that the two chaotic gases repel each other. Just when she was afraid of hurting the sea dragon and was ready to recover her water attribute chaotic gas, she found that the fire attribute chaotic gas in the sea dragon had changed. The original resistance disappeared without any warning. The fire attribute chaotic gas was full of peace, Unexpectedly, he let his chaotic Qi of water property melt and devour without any resistance. This situation greatly surprised Wawa. She didn''t expect that Hailong would do so. In order not to damage Hailong''s cultivation, Wawa quickly relaxed her mind, completely opened her mind under the influence of Hailong''s mind, and allowed the chaotic Qi of water attribute to flow freely. In an instant, the two opposite chaotic Qi weakened each other''s resistance at the same time, The doll felt that there seemed to be a broken barrier between herself and the sea dragon, so she couldn''t help sounding out. Hearing the doll''s voice again, Hailong couldn''t help getting excited, but he quickly calmed down his mood and said to the doll with his heart: "Don''t get excited, otherwise it will backfire. You keep the current water attribute chaotic Qi. It seems that we have found a way to blend the two chaotic Qi with each other. After they are completely free from rejection, I will reverse the mixed dual attribute chaotic Qi into your body. Don''t resist. Let''s control it with our mind to see if it can improve our cultivation Promotion. Before you settle down, tell them to protect the Dharma for us. Once we settle down, we can''t afford any interference. " Hailong didn''t think of the way to blend the two chaotic Qi so soon, but he knew that the opportunity was fleeting. If he couldn''t grasp it, it would be much more difficult to grasp it next time. Therefore, he chose to practice immediately regardless of the crisis of other immortals at any time. The magic power of the doll is similar to that of the sea dragon. Although her mind is still like a child, she is only richer in cultivation experience than the sea dragon. She also thought of the problems that the sea dragon thought of. While maintaining the natural state of the chaotic Qi of water attribute, she said to the ethereal three women: "Hailong and I want to enter the state of meditation immediately. You should replace Hailong''s golden cloud with your own immortal cloud and immediately find a quiet place in the lower fairy world. In the process of meditation, Hailong and I can''t help interrupting." the reason why we choose the lower fairy world is that even if we encounter immortals in the lower fairy world, the three ethereal women should be able to cope with it. Looking at the continuous flow of red and blue air on the sea dragon, hearing the doll''s words, he immediately urged his own mana. The Moon Palace fairy method condensed into a white cloud, replacing the previous golden cloud of the sea dragon. The shadow and the day after tomorrow sent out an absolute space to wrap the white cloud. The three women worked together to maintain the stability of the white cloud, slowly passed through the thick fairy cloud and fell down to the fairy world Go. The red and blue lights gradually became prosperous. When they fell into a depression in the lower fairyland, they had to expand the absolute space to a wider range. The sea dragon''s body suddenly took off from the doll''s palm and turned around. The doll knelt knowingly and sat face to face. In an instant, the chaotic gas in their bodies burst out at the same time, one red and one blue light with a diameter of nearly two meters Although the volume of the light group is not large, it can be clearly felt in the misty, shadow and the day after tomorrow. There are incomparably powerful compression mana in those two light groups. The misty shadow whispered to one side, "I''m afraid they won''t be affected by the outside world even without our Dharma protection." The shadow nodded, looked at the distorted space around the red and blue lights of the sea dragon and the doll, and said, "yes! Their mana is compressed to such an intensity that I''m afraid anyone who approaches will be destroyed. We can use absolute space to cover up their breath." As she spoke, her whole body released a layer of soft green light. 100 meters away from the sea dragon and the doll, all the plants began to grow madly. Under the control of the shadow, they continued to condense into the sky. In a short time, they had condensed into a huge oval cover to surround the people. The magic power of the shadow is different from anyone in the fairy world. Her fairy root It''s wood attribute. In addition to its original special ability, it can control any plant for its own use after its mana is enhanced. Plants cover up the breath is the most effective. With the help of misty, the momentum emitted by sea dragons and dolls is immediately completely covered up in the absolute space formed by plants. The day after tomorrow, the green light flashed in his eyes, and the green jade bow appeared on his left hand. He flew aside vigilantly and made a posture of being ready to respond at any time. At this time, the sea dragon and the doll changed. The hands that were originally placed on the knees were retracted at the same time. Then, suddenly, the front shot, one red and one blue, two light balls full of compressible mana, immediately fused together. The volume of the fused light ball did not increase, and the mana compression was obviously twice that of the previous one. The sea dragon and the doll balanced their four palms in the two-color light package The flow kept coming in and out of their bodies. In the absolute space composed of dual attribute chaotic Qi, they entered the state of meditation at the same time. At the moment when the four palms met, the mind and spirit of the sea dragon and the doll communicated again. "We should also relax our mind. When two chaotic Qi can no longer resist each other, help each other and build on each other, we will be successful," Hailong reminded Wawa. The doll was still worried and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that easy. You see, we''ve completely relaxed our mind now. When the mana is enhanced to a certain extent, the sense of rejection is still very strong. I''m afraid we will go crazy if it goes on like this. It''s not easy for us to cultivate. Is it too hasty?" Hailong Road: "No, we don''t rush, but seize opportunities. Opportunities don''t often exist, but when they appear, we must seize them. Don''t you ask me why I haven''t been practicing for a long time, but I have today''s accomplishments? In fact, it''s very simple because I have grasped several opportunities, and my accomplishments have made a qualitative leap. Although this makes the two opposite Manas integrate with each other It''s very difficult to get through, but don''t forget that both your water attribute chaotic gas and my fire attribute chaotic gas are fundamentally based on chaotic gas. On the basis of chaotic gas, they are not completely compatible with each other like ordinary water and fire. The worry in your heart is the obstacle to their integration , relax your mind completely. Believe me and yourself, we will succeed. Once we integrate, the chaotic Qi between us can be transformed into each other. When we are connected with each other, once we join hands to meet the enemy, it is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Didn''t you promise the Tathagata Buddha to deal with the underworld? How powerful is the underworld We all don''t know that the best way is to enhance our strength and respond to changes without change. Doll, believe me, even if you are possessed by evil, I will accompany you. " In the sea dragon''s mind, there was a happy laugh from the doll, "well, I believe you. It''s a good feeling of heart and spirit connection. I remember hearing a saying in the human world that the body has no colorful Phoenix wings, and the heart has a little communication. Now we can even have a heart." As she spoke, the sea dragon could clearly feel that the repulsion from the baby''s water attribute chaotic Qi had weakened a lot, and it was obvious that their mind was finally completely open. They simply did not control their mana and allowed the two chaotic Qi to flow naturally according to the original operation route. Although the meridians in their bodies were under great pressure and tearing force, they had used their mind Force yourself to completely exclude your pain. "Miss, where did you hear this sentence? It seems to describe lovers. We can only be friends now." Hailong smiled helplessly in his mind. The doll snorted and said, "why? Don''t people deserve to be your lover? There are a lot of your wives. Why don''t they have any mood?" Hai Long said, "if this is from someone else''s mouth, I may believe it, but you don''t have to. My Qi of Zhiyang won''t affect your mind. Moreover, you know how to feel like a child. Yes, there are many my wives, but I deeply love each of them." although he is very fond of dolls, he also has a sense of fear, As doll said, he owed too much, so he was vigilant everywhere. In addition to feeling the kindness of the doll, he couldn''t see through the lovely girl, so he was more vigilant in his heart. ----------------------------------------------------------- Don''t forget the VIP ticket, hehe Chapter 411 The doll said discontentedly, "why don''t I understand feelings? Is it just you? Ah! Be careful, you don''t even care about your heart pulse. If my water attribute chaotic Qi has a little more impact in your heart pulse, your body will be over." her discontent instantly turned into a cry of surprise. She really didn''t understand. The sea dragon seemed to pay no attention to his life. "Since you want to let go of everything, you should naturally relax your heart. Otherwise, how can you accept everything as it is. You can use your mind to observe whether the two chaotic Qi flowing in my body are much more harmonious than just now. The chaotic Qi is the Qi that seizes heaven and earth. After hearing you say the word let go of nature, I have understood a lot. Relax your mind and let''s go It will succeed. " After listening to Hai Long''s words, the doll feels the fluctuation of its mana through the water attribute chaotic Qi circulating in Hai Long''s body. Indeed, as Hai Long said, the exclusion of the two chaotic Qi in Hai Long''s body is much smaller than that in his own body. Although they are entangled with each other, they have no impact on Hai Long''s meridians. They don''t hesitate, and often finally completely let go of their concerns, Completely open several important meridians including the heart pulse, and allow the two chaotic Qi to shuttle and flow. At first, when the sea dragon''s fire attribute chaotic Qi passed through her heart pulse, the burning feeling made her almost control her mana to compete. But thinking of Hailong''s words, he reluctantly insisted. With the passage of time, under the influence of her and Hailong completely letting nature take its course, the sense of tearing weakened. The chaotic Qi of Hailong''s fire attribute seemed to lose its burning sense, while the chaotic Qi of doll''s water attribute also lost its ice cold and fused with each other. Just like their usual practice, they wandered slowly in the meridians. After the two chaotic gases are transformed and swallowed by each other, the blue and red air currents gradually wind around each other and rotate together, circulating in spiral form in the body of sea dragon and doll. Until now, the feeling of tearing finally disappeared. The two intertwined Manas were running like they usually practice alone, but the running route was longer. The mana was output from the left palm of the sea dragon to the right palm of the doll and passed back through the left palm of the doll. Without any difference, they gradually entered the state of calmness, and their perception of everything outside disappeared. The two circulating Manas are still transforming each other in the continuous operation process. The color of both water attribute chaotic gas and fire attribute chaotic gas is gradually faded. Finally, it turned into light yellow gradually. Although they are two different shades of yellow, they have completely lost the characteristics of fire and water. In the continuous operation, the mana of fusion and rotation around the two bodies has become light gold. There is no more sense of terror that exudes a dangerous smell, but a trace of peace. The golden light gradually became prosperous, completely covering the body of the sea dragon and the doll. Misty and shadow looked at each other. Their eyes showed a trace of surprise. With their cultivation, of course, it can be seen that the two chaotic Qi of sea dragon and doll began to merge. The emotions of Hailong and doll were extremely calm, and there was no fluctuation due to the continuous integration of the two Manas. I don''t know how long it took for the chaotic Qi in their bodies to finally become the same color. The golden liquid mana was constantly condensed and transformed in their bodies. Although they didn''t feel strong, they were more powerful than the original domineering chaotic Qi, Now it seems to be a lot more peaceful. The golden light outside the body suddenly completely converged. The sea dragon and the doll showed their original body shape. Their bodies were all golden. The clothes originally condensed with mana had disappeared, and the golden naked body was still facing each other. At the bottom of the doll''s heart, a sea dragon''s voice sounded, "I''m going to start searching with my mind power. You control the operation of mana." after explaining this sentence, the sea dragon urged his mind power to gradually radiate out of the body. He felt a completely different feeling from before. It seems that there is no limit to the mental power. It easily breaks through the absolute space under the shadow and misty, and radiates around at the same time. Where the mental power passes, everything is mastered in the heart, and every small breath can not escape the perception of the mental power. Hai Long didn''t know how far his mind power was sent out, but he found that his mind power seemed boundless and cliffless. As long as he urged, it would continue to expand around. The feeling of no limit is so comfortable. Finally, in his continuous search, the breath he has been looking for appears in the northeast, where there are large waves of fire attribute breath. The sea dragon''s mental power is like his eyes, capturing the traces of many fire attribute immortal beasts. What surprised him most was that the red dragon and the three black dragons who had been separated when he was making trouble in the fairy palace were also among them. "Come to an end. I think we have succeeded." Hailong conveyed his thoughts to the doll. They cut off the mana connection on both palms almost at the same time. The original golden body suddenly changed. The breath of sea dragon body protection is still red, and the doll is still blue, which symbolizes the chaos of water attribute. The amount of mana has not changed, as if nothing has happened. But they all know that everything is different. Slowly open their eyes, the sea dragon and the doll look at each other and smile. After the blending of heart and heart, they know more about each other. At least, they can trust each other completely without any hostility. "Ah -" the doll exclaimed, because she saw the naked and strong body of the sea dragon. Then she also saw herself. The blue light suddenly burst out, and a long blue skirt had covered her body. Hailong looked at her in a daze and said it was a pity. Although it was only a glimpse, the doll''s moving posture had been deeply reflected in his heart. Floating up, the mana turned into a red robe, and the Sea Dragon said helplessly, "it can''t blame me. Maybe we are too focused in our cultivation, and the Qi of chaos turns the clothes away by ourselves." The doll''s face turned red. It was the first time she saw a man''s body. Her heart beat faster. She lowered her head and said angrily, "I don''t blame you. You''ve found what you''re looking for." The Dragon nodded and said, "I''ve found it. Thank you. I don''t think our chaotic Qi will repel each other because of each other." The three girls came over, and the shadow smiled and said, "your meditation time is much shorter than we thought. It''s only a year. The golden mana gave us a very comfortable feeling, but once you separated, how did it disappear? Is there any new breakthrough?" looking at the brighter eyes of the sea dragon and the doll, They are eager to know the result of this short period of cultivation. Hailong and Huahua looked at the shadow at the same time. They both shook their heads. Huahua said, "we don''t know whether we have made a breakthrough. We just feel that the mana has changed, but there seems to be no big change except that they are no longer exclusive to each other. My cultivation is the same as before, and Hailong should be the same." at this time, her heartbeat hasn''t completely calmed down, I can''t feel my change. Hai Long nodded and said, "there''s really no change, but I always think the process of our integration is not so simple. It''s not just that we no longer repel each other. Doll, could the golden chaos gas we condensed at that time be the gas of non attribute chaos?" the golden chaos gas left a deep impression on him. If it was the gas of non attribute chaos, I have the direction of cultivation. The doll shook her head and said: "No, definitely not. Although I haven''t seen what the non attribute chaotic Qi looks like, what we just condensed is definitely not. I heard from the Tathagata Buddha that the non attribute chaotic Qi is not only a powerful mana, but also creative. The foundation of our six realms is composed of the non attribute chaotic Qi, that is, the real chaotic Qi. If we really practice When you become an attribute free chaotic gas, you must feel integrated with heaven and earth. But did you have it just now? No. I didn''t. I think the golden chaotic gas we just condensed should be another form of chaotic gas, which is higher than your fire attribute chaotic gas and my water attribute chaotic gas. If we can convert each other''s mana into this new mixture The cultivation of chaotic Qi is bound to increase. Unfortunately, it disappears as soon as I stop cultivating. Otherwise, I want to try the power of this golden chaotic Qi. " Hailong nodded and said, "you''re right. This golden chaotic gas does have power that we can''t imagine. Just now when I used it to urge the mental power, the mental power is almost extending infinitely. If I don''t stop changing, it seems that the mental power can spread to every corner of the fairy world under the action of the golden chaotic gas." The doll nodded: "This further proves that it is not the gas of chaos without attributes. If it is the real gas of chaos, you should explore not only the fairyland, but the whole six worlds with your mental power. Nevertheless, we have succeeded. At least, we have found the way forward. Perhaps, the golden gas of chaos combined with water and fire is second only to nothing in power It belongs to the Qi of chaos. I really want to continue to practice. Maybe, in a few hundred years, our current mana can be completely transformed. " Hailong recalled what had happened during the previous two people''s cultivation, shook his head and said: "I''m afraid it''s very difficult. You can also feel that the golden chaotic Qi itself is close to no attribute. That''s because your water attribute chaotic Qi and my fire attribute chaotic Qi are neutralized, and our Yin and Yang bodies offset each other''s breath. I''m afraid a person alone can never master the power of this chaotic Qi. However, with this fusion In the future, you can learn the spell of fire attribute, and I can also learn the spell of water attribute. It''s a harvest. " The doll suddenly spread her hand to the sea dragon and said angrily, "you compensate me." the sea dragon was stunned and said, "what do you compensate? I didn''t take anything from you!" The doll blushed and said, "you just saw someone else''s body. I don''t care. You have to compensate me for my loss." Hai Long was stunned for a moment. Thinking of the embarrassing appearance of the doll before, he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. He put his hands around the misty and shadow respectively and said, "how do you want me to compensate you?" The doll snorted and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet. Anyway, remember, you owe me once. If I have any requirements in the future, you must promise." After one year''s cultivation, he seemed to feel some chaotic Qi. At this time, Hailong was in a good mood and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect our baby princess to have such a domineering side. Well, anyway, it''s because I saw your body. It''s my fault. I owe you once. However, your request can''t be too much, otherwise, I have the right to refuse." The doll pouted and said, "what is wrong with you? It''s wrong with you. If you didn''t want me to help you find out what the smell is, would I suffer such a big loss?" The sea dragon showed a trace of excitement in his eyes and said, "let''s go. I''ve found the location of those fire immortal beasts. It seems that sister Huoqiu''s uncle still has some abilities and has accumulated a lot of strength. With their peers, we can find the white tiger king MA in a fair way." The absolute space formed by shadow and misty''s mana has been recovered at this time. The red light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashes, and Jin Yun immediately wraps the people up. Because there are dolls, the sea dragon is not afraid that his mana consumption is too large to cope with sudden changes. He directly wraps the people''s bodies with the Qi of chaos of fire attribute, and launches a great move magic power. Once they move, they have left far away Under the control of the sea dragon, they had come to the upper fairyland. "That''s OK. You''re too brave." looking at the pale sea dragon, the doll couldn''t help but be surprised. Hai Long also smiled bitterly in his heart. He was a little complacent. He took so many people to move. The mana consumed was far more than he expected. Only once, he consumed more than 50% of his fire attribute chaos Qi. The doll said, "the fairyland doesn''t want to live in the world. It is full of the spirit of fairies. Although the spirit of fairies is the foundation of immortals, they will naturally form an absolute space that can''t pose a threat to immortals. They can''t be detected when flying at ordinary times, but when you perform the big move method, you will naturally be overwhelmed by the spirit of fairies in an instant." Hai Long suddenly said, "I see. I don''t understand why the big move consumes so much mana. It''s because of this. Then, the larger the volume when using the big move, the more mana will be consumed. It seems that we have to fly for the rest of the journey." ----------------------------------------------------------- Please vote more Chapter 412 Just as he said this, he felt a cool air flow behind him. The doll''s hand did not know when it had been pressed on his vest. The chaotic Qi of water attribute was instantly input into his body to help him restore mana. A strange thing happened when the baby''s water attribute chaotic gas and the sea dragon''s fire attribute chaotic gas met in the sea dragon''s body. The two chaotic Qi were so integrated that the two chaotic Qi completely turned into gold. The sea dragon only felt that his previously consumed mana was recovering madly, and his intake of fairy Qi was a hundred times higher than the original. The doll also seems to have caught something, and printed the other hand on the back of the sea dragon. The golden light radiates around them. The ethereal, shadow and the day after tomorrow all have a feeling of spring breeze. The magic power in her body runs by itself under the moisture of this golden air flow. After a short meal or so, Hai Long''s mana was not only completely restored, but also used the characteristics of chaotic Qi after fusion to cycle with the doll for a few weeks. They absorbed the spirit Qi at the same time, and their mana was restored to their best state. The doll withdrew her hands. The sea dragon turned around at the same time. They looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing at the same time. Misty looked at them in surprise and said, "dragon, what happened just now? The golden mana appeared again." The doll smiled and said, "thanks to the sea dragon''s use of this large move, otherwise, we may have to spend some time to understand the effect of the fusion of the previous two chaotic Qi." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "no, I should thank you for your kindness. If you didn''t want to help me restore my mana, we couldn''t find the secret!" The shadow didn''t know why he said, "what riddles are you playing? Make it clear." The sea dragon smiled and pulled up the doll''s hand. They had just recovered into the chaotic gas of red and blue, and changed in an instant, almost into gold at the same time, "do you understand?" Misty if he realized, "does this golden chaotic Qi need your mutual mana to be used when you are connected?" Hai Long nodded and said, "that''s right. Although we haven''t fully understood the power of the golden chaotic Qi, it''s much faster than before to restore my mana only. In such a short time, with the help of the doll, my mana has completely recovered to the peak state, and so is she." The shadow smiled and said, "what a pervert! As long as you are in contact with each other and fight against the enemy, who else can be your opponent?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "maybe there are countless masters in the underworld. If we face many strong enemies, our mana may not be able to give full play to it. Moreover, this golden chaos gas still has disadvantages. Once I combine with doll mana, all the magic tools we have will lose their power and can only attack the enemy with mana." The doll said eagerly, "now I really want to find an opponent to try. If I guess well, the power of the golden chaos gas must be above our original chaos gas." The sea dragon thought for a moment and said, "let''s join hands and try a big move." the two people were interlinked. The golden mask shrouded the people in an instant. With a flash of light, they had appeared in a place. Only two big moves, under the control and perception of the sea dragon''s mind, they have come to the place they are looking for. The sea dragon looked at the doll, and the doll was looking at him. At the end of the big move, they had noticed the mana consumption. When they joined hands with the golden chaos gas, the mana consumption was only 10%. At this time, it was just a moment of gazing at each other. The consumed 10% mana had been transformed and filled by the fairy gas inhaled into their body. The sea dragon turned to the shadow and said, "it seems that your words have verified that the golden chaos is really abnormal." The shadow just wanted to make fun of Hailong. The surrounding immortal cloud suddenly changed. A large amount of red light poured out from below, and the huge pressure kept rising from below. There was no human shadow yet. A huge red mask had covered them. The huge pressure made the three girls, who had a better cultivation, change their faces. The doll said with a smile, "I just wanted to find an opponent, so I came." then he stretched out his hand and wanted to pat it down. The sea dragon hurriedly didn''t hold her and said, "don''t be impulsive, it may be your own." the golden mana Zhan Fang surrounded their bodies. When the golden mask wrapped their bodies, the pressure from the outside could no longer be felt. The sea dragon smiled and said, "it seems that there are many wonderful uses of our chaotic Qi after integration!" The shadow smiled and said, "you''re moved again. Do you want to cheat someone''s innocent little girl?" The sea dragon blushed and pretended to be angry. "I''m just a pure friend with doll. Don''t talk nonsense." The doll glanced at the sea dragon and said, "who and you are friends? Now we just use the relationship with each other. You use my water attribute chaotic gas, and I use your fire attribute chaotic gas." although she said so, her beautiful eyes were full of laughter. The clouds below have been completely dyed red, as if the immortal clouds were about to burn. Countless huge figures rushed up from below and surrounded the five sea dragons in the center in the twinkling of an eye. Doll has been practicing in the Bibo Lake since she came to the fairyland. This is his first formal tour in the fairyland. The sudden emergence of a large number of fire Manas in front of her immediately made her curious. Those huge figures gradually became clear. There were dozens of different shapes. The leader was a small fire unicorn, and the rest were all fresh faces that Hailong had never seen before. The fire Qilin looked at the golden magic barrier protecting the sea dragon people, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a trace of surprise. The light twinkled in his huge red eyes and said in a deep voice, "who are you?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "if the fire world were here, it wouldn''t ask me such questions. I''m your friend." The vigilance in the fire Qilin''s eyes didn''t disappear. He snorted coldly and said, "friend? We fire immortal beasts don''t have any immortal friends. If you come here to catch mounts, you don''t have to go back." The doll smiled and said to the sea dragon, "it seems to be a dead brain! It looks strange. I haven''t seen it before." The Sea Dragon said, "don''t talk nonsense, baby. This is a member of the fire Qilin family of the Western holy beast." "Kirin? Isn''t that the auspicious luck in the legend of the world? I didn''t expect that there was such a strange beast in the fairy world, but he looked too fierce. If he was cute enough, he could take it with him as a companion." The doll''s unintentional words aroused the anger of all fire immortal beasts. In the fairy world, in addition to the wind attribute fairy beast, the fire attribute is captured by the fairy people most. All the fire attribute immortal beasts roared angrily at the same time. A huge fire lion with hot temper couldn''t help it at first. His body floated forward, and his mouth was a huge flame spraying at the people. Sea dragon shook his head helplessly, but did not resist. He let Nian''s violent flame spray directly on their golden chaos. Strange things happened. The sea dragon and the doll felt a slight heat all over their body at the same time. The flame seemed to blend into their golden chaos, adding a thin layer of flame outside the gold. The sea dragon turned to the doll and said, "it seems that it is more powerful than we thought. If I guess right, the fire attribute and water attribute additional mana of the opponent''s attack can''t cause any damage to us. Even if it is a pure mana attack, with such a solid barrier, we can sleep here." Looking at the strange scene, the fire immortal beasts were a little panicked. Out of the psychology of protecting themselves, they hardly stopped, just like everyone launched an all-round attack. For a time, in the absolute space under the joint layout of many fire attribute immortals and beasts, the flames were vertical and horizontal, and there were violent airflow everywhere. But what makes them hard to believe is that no matter how fierce their mana attack is. The final result is the same. A thick ring has appeared outside the original golden absolute space of the other party, and their attack is like a moth to the fire, which can''t cause any damage to the other party at all. "You''ve had enough." the sea dragon shook the absolute space distributed by the fire attribute immortal beast. The sea dragon''s right hand beat in front of the void. The fire attribute energy originally surrounded by the golden chaotic gas was turned into rockets flying in all directions. The goal of the rockets was the space. In a moment, the absolute space distributed by the immortal beasts suddenly became riddled with holes and a clear sound of fragmentation sounded, The sky returned to its original color. The fire immortal beasts stared at the sea dragon. No one moved. They all knew that if the sea dragon attacked them just now, they would be seriously injured even if they didn''t die. The sea dragon''s eyes were full of power, and the low voice came into every immortal beast''s ears, "Yes, I admit that many scum among immortals will be captured by sinister methods because they covet the power of immortal beasts. However, as immortal beasts with fire attributes and subordinates of holy fire unicorn, what you do after losing your wisdom will only make people cold. Is that your style to rush to do things before you ask clearly? If it''s not us but another person you meet today I''m afraid none of you will be able to retreat. To say the least, even if you kill the immortal who inadvertently entered your territory, what will it bring to the fire immortal beasts? I''m afraid it''s more destruction. Although you belong to the same vein of holy beasts, it''s impractical to compete with the immortals in the whole fairy world. " As he spoke, the sea dragon loosened the doll''s hand and flew out, and the golden mask was replaced by the baby''s blue water attribute chaotic gas. As soon as the sea dragon''s hands were up and down, the horizontal palms were opposite, the whole body''s red light suddenly opened, the turquoise air flow surged in an instant, and the huge light red absolute space completely shrouded the surrounding fire attribute immortal beasts. The sea dragon relied on its own mana , he fought against all the fire immortal beasts around him. All the fire immortal beasts, including the fire unicorn, were fixed and could no longer move under the incomparable magic power of the sea dragon. Hailong said calmly: "As you can see, if I want to hurt you, I''ve had at least two chances. Now, who can tell me where the fire world is? When I first met the fire world, I told him that your little Kirin Lord is not dead. I told him that I will always be a friend of the Fire Kirin family. I''m here to help you revenge." The powerful strength has explained everything. Under the huge pressure formed by the sea dragon, these fire immortal beasts almost have no idea of resistance, and their previous madness has restrained a lot. The leader Huo Qilin hesitated and said, "are you really a friend of our huoqilin family?" After all, they are organized to retaliate against the water white tiger and the rebellious fire Qilin. The reason why they attack when they meet is like a sea dragon. It is not only because they hate the immortal, but also because they are afraid of their own news. In that case, they will be hit by the white tiger king. With their current strength, they are naturally far from enough to compete with the white tiger The tiger king fought against the rebellious Fire Kirin. The sea dragon smiled freely and said, "if you don''t believe me, you can find the fire world to identify it. As long as he sees my appearance, everything can be easily solved." The fire Unicorn seemed to have made a major decision. His eyes glowed and he said in a deep voice, "OK, I believe you. However, I hope you don''t leave here. I''ll ask the fire world to identify later." the sea dragon smiled and waved his big sleeve, which immediately lifted the absolute space around him. Not to mention that there is a doll similar to his own strength. He alone will not pay attention to these fire immortal beasts. When the pressure disappeared, the fire immortal beasts immediately relaxed a lot. The fire Unicorn nodded to the sea dragon, turned back and plunged into the immortal cloud below. However, although it left, other fire immortal beasts floated in the same place, staring at Hailong and others, with a hidden meaning of monitoring. The sea dragon returns to Jinyun. He is not in a hurry. As long as one of the fire world, red dragon and three black dragons comes, his identity problem will be solved naturally. All he needs now is to wait. The doll looked at the sea dragon and said, "won''t you order anything else except force deterrence?" ----------------------------------------------------------- VIP tickets and Yibao tickets all hit me. Thank you for your support Chapter 413 The sea dragon smiled helplessly and said, "what else? Can anything else work? Don''t forget that in front of us are a group of angry immortal beasts. They can only be convinced when their strength completely suppresses them. You see, at least they don''t dare to attack us now." turning around, the sea dragon walked to the middle of the misty and shadow and smiled: "Do you know who else I saw with my mind? It''s old red and three headed. They''re all here, but I''m surprised why they didn''t appear to stop us. If they saw me, they would be very happy." Misty smiled and said, "it''s the red dragon! I haven''t seen it for a long time. I thought they had been hidden somewhere on you?" The sea dragon sighed and said, "at the beginning, when I made a big fuss in the fairy palace, I sent them away with magic power for fear that they would be involved. Speaking of it, I haven''t seen them for hundreds of years." Just as he said this, a large red light shone below. In the flow of light, a huge figure emerged from below. It was a Fire Kirin much larger than before. Its scales were damaged in more than ten places, as if they were charred. It looked very embarrassed. From his eyes, the sea dragon recognized that it was the fire world. "Fire world, I''m here. How did you get so embarrassed?" the Sea Dragon flew up to meet the fire world. As soon as the fire world saw the sea dragon, his eyes burst out with joy. His huge body flew in front of the sea dragon and said with a bitter smile: "it''s you! Go and help us quickly. We''re about to be overwhelmed. That guy is really strong." The sea dragon tightened his heart and said, "is it the white tiger king who attacked? Did he find your existence so soon?" The fire world shook its head and said: "It''s not the white tiger king. It''s the rosefinch defeated by my big brother. I don''t know how it flew here. When it saw us immortal beasts with fire attributes, it launched an attack without any warning. After all, it used to be a sacred beast of fire. Although it''s not in its current position, it still has residual power. Except for our Kirin family, most immortal beasts with fire attributes dare not attack it." As soon as the sea dragon heard that it was a rosefinch, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t explain first. Take me there quickly, and I will naturally help you solve it." At the beginning, the fire world had no ability to resist under the pressure of the sea dragon. Naturally, he knew that his strength was amazing. Seeing that he was willing to help, he was overjoyed and quickly turned around and flew down. Seeing that the sea dragon did know the fire world, the immortal beasts with fire attributes finally eliminated their last fear and flew over. The doll controlled Jin Yun to chase after the fire world and the sea dragon, "fun." How could it be without her? After a while, the people had passed through the immortal cloud, and just broke through the cloud, a fierce burning sensation came to their faces. Their wings were spread out, and the huge fire wings more than 100 meters long continued to burst out huge fire. Nearly 100 fire immortal beasts in front of them could only resist reluctantly. Those fire immortal beasts were in charge of resisting in front of them Three black dragons. The sea dragon didn''t dare to neglect, but flew up. It had been placed in front of the huge Firebird like lightning. A light red ball of light floated out and met the fire released by the huge Firebird. The surrounding fire immortal beasts saw a strange scene. The originally suppressed fire that they couldn''t raise their head gradually melted in the humble fireball , it seemed that all the pressure was resisted by the sudden immortal, and the immortal beasts felt light at the same time. They only heard the sea dragon laugh and say, "brother rosefinch, I haven''t seen you for a long time. They are all our own people. Why use force?" "Sea dragon" Two excited roars sounded from the back of the sea dragon at the same time. The sea dragon looked back and looked at the huge body of the red dragon and the three black dragons, and the hot tears flowed out uncontrollably. The red dragon and the three black dragons were his friends, his comrades in arms, and his relatives. In such a crisis, they separated. Now, they have finally been separated How could he not be excited when he met again? With a flash of light, the bodies of the red dragon and the three black dragons changed into two tall young people. Without saying a word, they rushed in front of the sea dragon and punched each other heavily on the sea dragon''s chest. In the roar, the sea dragon''s body flew in response to the sound and crashed into the flame of the Firebird. The large flame was so beautiful However, he turned into a big hand and held the body of the sea dragon. The rosefinch disdained, "sea dragon, is this what you call yourself? They don''t seem to be very friendly to you!" The red dragon and the three black dragons looked at the sea dragon with burning eyes. Tears had wet their newly changed robes. The Red Dragon said, "sea dragon, your boy threw us out. Who do you think of us? Are we so greedy for life and afraid of death? This punch was our original anger." The sea dragon laughed. The next moment, his body shape had appeared in front of the red dragon and the three black dragons. He stretched out his arms, grabbed their shoulders respectively, and said with a smile, "it''s time to punish, little brother. Naturally, the three black dragons and the red dragon won''t really hurt him. The punch just seemed fierce, but it was just a sending force. It couldn''t threaten the sea dragon''s body at all. The red dragon snorted and said, "do you know you should be punished? If he hadn''t met the fire world, he told us that he had seen you, we would still regret it until now." The Sea Dragon said with a smile, "don''t be angry until I say hello to the rosefinch." after that, he just turned around to say hello to the rosefinch, but he felt the light wind blowing behind him. A blue light had stopped in front of him, and a surprised voice sounded, "what a lovely bird, come on, let your sister hug." Hearing this sound, the sea dragon felt a chill in his heart and said secretly, no, even the rosefinch. When he fixed his eyes on it, he couldn''t help being startled by everything in front of him. The previous huge Firebird had completely disappeared. The doll happily hugged the rosefinch like a ruby in his arms. The rosefinch''s expression looked very dull. He let the doll hold it and didn''t respond at all. It turned out that when the sea dragon was thrown out by the big hand transformed by the magic power of the rosefinch, it had already revealed its original shape. As soon as the doll saw the "lovely bird" of the rosefinch, she couldn''t restrain her surprise and flew over directly. The rosefinch didn''t see her in her eyes, but when the blue light on the doll touched the firepower of its body protection, All the firepower was melted by the blue light. The rosefinch didn''t react at all. His body had been held in his arms by the doll. He felt the chaotic gas of water property that completely restrained him. The rosefinch was stunned. The sea dragon held back the smile in his heart and said to the doll, "doll, don''t be rude. Let go of brother rosefinch." The doll said stubbornly, "no, don''t put it away. What a lovely bird. I''ve always wanted such a pet." as she said, she patted the rosefinch''s head gently and said softly, "baby, will you follow me in the future? You''re so cute and like a red treasure stone. I''ll call you Xiaobao in the future." This time, not only the sea dragon, but also all the fire immortal beasts present had a cold in their hearts. The rosefinch with such terrible firepower was called Xiaobao? "Let go of me." the rosefinch roared angrily. The huge voice startled the doll, subconsciously released his hands, and the red light flashed. The rosefinch had flown tens of meters away and glared at the doll, "little girl, how can you have the Qi of water chaos? Who is your little treasure? I''ll kill you." even when huoqilin took the position of fire holy beast, it was not so angry. The magnificent former sacred animal rosefinch is regarded as a pet. It''s really unbearable. There was a sharp cry in his mouth, and countless arrows formed by fire had appeared around his body. Due to the extremely high temperature, the space around the rosefinch was constantly distorted like ripples. The Red Dragon said warily, "Hai Long, go and help your friend. The strength of this rosefinch is not small!" The sea dragon smiled and said, "don''t help. The doll can handle it by herself. Brother rosefinch''s impulsive temper should be suppressed by someone." The doll opened her black eyes, looked at the rosefinch and said, "how can you be so fierce? I call you Xiaobao because I like you! Good, listen to your sister''s words. Come." then she flew towards the rosefinch. The rosefinch''s eyes were full of anger and shouted again. The hot flame arrow immediately flew like lightning and shot at the doll. Doll didn''t seem to feel threat in front of the her. A blue ball of the light suddenly appeared on her chest. All rockets were sucked in like a sea of the rivers. The blue light flashed. At the next moment, the doll had penetrated through many barriers and came to the rosefinch. As soon as she grabbed it, a blue light immediately wrapped the rosefinch in it. Gently pulled it back, and the rosefinch had returned to her arms again. If it was an accident for the first time, the doll''s powerful strength had surprised all immortal beasts, including rosefinch. Among the people present, only Hailong understood why such a situation occurred. At the beginning, the sea dragon could compete with the rosefinch before its fire attribute and chaotic Qi were completely completed. The doll faced by the rosefinch now has reached the peak of the chaotic Qi of water attribute. There is no doubt that water conquers fire. The baby''s water attribute chaotic gas can be said to be the guest star of all firepower. Except that the sea dragon''s fire attribute chaotic gas can compete, any other firepower can only be oppressed when encountering the water attribute chaotic gas. What''s more, the rosefinch knew that the doll was a friend of the sea dragon, so although he was angry, he didn''t use his best when attacking, so he was so easily succeeded by the doll. This time, the doll learned to be good. The rosefinch was completely restrained by the chaotic gas of water attribute. It was really like a bird. It could only let the doll hold it in its arms. Knowing that it was time for him to show up, Hailong flew up and came to the doll. He frowned and said, "doll, brother rosefinch is my friend. How can you treat him as a pet and let go of the ban." the doll shook his head stubbornly and said, "no, I won''t let go. Xiaobao, are you willing to follow your sister? My sister will take good care of you in the future." The stiff body of the rosefinch even nodded, as if to agree. Of course, Hailong knew that the body of the rosefinch was completely controlled by the doll at this time. Naturally, he nodded A soft palm patted the doll, the blue light in the doll''s eyes flashed, and a prohibition immediately crossed between her and the sea dragon. With a wheeze, they retreated at the same time. Under the condition of equal cultivation, equal sharing of autumn can only be the only outcome. Looking at the stubborn eyes of the doll, Hailong reluctantly said to the rosefinch: "brother rosefinch, I can''t beat her, so I can only wrong you for a while." The doll gently stroked the rosefinch''s head and said angrily, "how can it be grievance? Although it''s a pet, it''s also my friend! Xiaobao, relax, my sister will be nice to you." There was a trace of sadness in the rosefinch''s eyes, and there was no idea of resistance on his body. He collapsed in the doll''s hand, and a drop of tears fell. The noble beast ended up like this. His heart became so cold like the chaotic gas of water attribute outside his body. When the doll saw the tears from the rosefinch, she immediately felt a pain in her heart and said sadly, "do I not want you to like it? Since you don''t want to follow me, forget it." the kindness in her heart prompted her to open the prohibition of water attribute chaotic Qi. Hold the rosefinch in the air with both hands. Doll''s eyes are full of sadness. She likes rosefinch from the bottom of her heart. Seeing that the other party is unwilling to follow her, she is very sad in her pure heart. The sea dragon saw that the doll let go of the rosefinch and hurriedly flew to the rosefinch. The chaotic gas of fire attribute penetrated into the rosefinch and helped it dispel the chill in the body. "Sorry, brother rosefinch, my friend is too impulsive. How can you conflict with these fire attribute immortal beasts?" The rosefinch seemed distracted and floated there. Looking at the sea dragon and the doll, he murmured, "it seems that I''m really old. Even such a little girl can easily catch me, me, me,...." the extremely strong red light suddenly put in the center of the rosefinch, and the red light instantly turned into a golden flame. The rosefinch looked up to the sky and gave a moan, The eyes of fire around the body became stronger and stronger. The sea dragon was stunned at first. Then he knew what the rosefinch was doing and exclaimed, "brother rosefinch, how can you use magic to burn the fire of your life? Then the divine consciousness will be destroyed." ----------------------------------------------------------- Your support is my biggest motivation. Thank you Chapter 414 After all, the rosefinch is a sacred beast with fire attribute. It burns the fire of life at the cost of its own life. Even the sea dragon with the chaotic gas of fire attribute can hardly bear it. He just wanted to resist the scorching heat and rush into the flame to stop the rosefinch, but he found that the blue light around him flashed and a figure had rushed in before him. The blue light broke into the golden flame in an instant. The light and shadow completely wrapped the rosefinch''s body. It was still the baby''s arms! As like as two peas, the golden flame died, and the same thing was floating on the top of the doll. It was only a tiny hundred times of body, and the blue light was streaming out, covering the doll''s body. The sea dragon knew that the doll had made every effort to save the rosefinch. What appeared on her head was her golden body! The huge blue light burst out suddenly, pushing everyone around hundreds of meters away. When feeling the change of breath, the sea dragon couldn''t help but be surprised. Because he found that the doll forcibly removed part of her water attribute chaotic Qi. She only relied on the pure chaotic Qi to help the rosefinch compound its damaged divine consciousness. Originally, this was impossible to achieve, but when the two chaotic Qi of doll and sea dragon blended with each other, she did it. With a flash of light, the doll spewed out a mouthful of blood, and her pretty face was pale without a trace of blood. If the sea dragon rescued the rosefinch, it must be much easier than her. After all, it belongs to fire, but the doll stubbornly did it, because she felt that the rosefinch''s suicide was caused by herself. In that case, we should solve it ourselves. With a flash of light, the red flashing rosefinch floated in the air, and the doll''s body seemed to lose control and fell back. She was completely hurt in her own hands. The short reversal of mana and the power of expelling water caused great damage to her. With a flash of red light, the sea dragon has held the doll in his arms. With a flash of emptiness in his right hand, he will print the doll''s chest. Suddenly, he felt a strong resistance on his hand, and the palm didn''t press down. The rosefinch appeared beside the doll, looked at the sea dragon and said angrily, "do you want to kill her? Your fire attribute chaotic Qi is completely opposite to her. Once it enters her body, it will cause the burst of meridians to die." Seeing that the rosefinch cared so much about the doll, the sea dragon was stunned. "Brother rosefinch, you can rest assured, how can I harm her? Our chaotic Qi has blended with each other, and now only I can help her. Otherwise, with her current physical condition, I''m afraid she can''t recover in a hundred years." the chaotic Qi of fire attribute forms a small absolute space, Keep the rosefinch out. Time has not allowed Hailong to explain too much. Press the doll''s soft and elastic chest on the right palm, but there is no evil thought in the sea dragon''s heart. The chaotic Qi of fire attribute was gently input into the doll''s body. When encountering the remaining chaotic Qi of water attribute, it immediately turned into gold, and the golden light flowed quickly around each meridian in the doll''s body for a week. After this week''s operation, there was more blood on the doll''s face. Hailong selflessly transformed his mana into golden chaos gas into the doll''s body. After a while, the mana between them had become balanced. The rosefinch stared at the doll and the sea dragon, and said in silence, "well, how is this possible? Ice and fire are two Heaven, water and milk blend, and they have fused the two most unlikely chaotic gases." With the help of half the mana of Hailong, the doll soon woke up. The golden chaotic Qi was constantly repairing the damaged meridians in her body. At the same time, it was also absorbing the spirit of the surrounding fairies and restoring their mana. The Sea Dragon said reproachfully, "doll, how can you be so impulsive? If you don''t have me here, it will be very dangerous for you to rush away the water attribute of chaotic Qi. With me, how can brother rosefinch really commit suicide?" the doll stood up from the sea dragon''s arms. She took the sea dragon''s hand and cooperated with the sea dragon with her mind, The speed of absorbing the spirit spirit suddenly increased a lot. He took a deep look at the rosefinch, lowered his head and said, "it''s because of me that Xiaobao chose to commit suicide. How can I not save it? Xiaobao, don''t blame me? I apologize to you." The rosefinch looked at the glittering and translucent tears in the doll''s eyes. She couldn''t bear it. She rushed out and said, "I''m not angry with you anymore." With a wave of the sea dragon''s big hand, a golden airflow rolled the rosefinch into the center of him and the doll. The golden light flowed and immediately entered the rosefinch''s body. The peaceful chaotic gas almost filled up the mana lost by the rosefinch in an instant. With a flash of golden light, the sea Dragon released the doll''s hand, and their mana was restored to their own attributes. Their accomplishments have not been fully restored. Hailong takes into account the needs of fire immortal beasts around. In addition, now the mana has been restored to 70%, and the trauma suffered by the doll is much better. It won''t take them too long to recover the remaining mana by themselves. The doll looked at the rosefinch again and flew sadly to the misty side. The rosefinch looked at her back and felt more pity in her heart. The sea dragon smiled and said, "brother rosefinch, you can''t change your impulsive temper. It''s your fault to suddenly attack the fire immortal beast here." The rosefinch looked at the sea dragon. At this time, he was no longer in the mood to think about what he had done with the immortal beasts before. With a flash of red light, it flew and fell on the doll''s shoulder and said, "little girl, I can follow you in the future, but you can''t limit my freedom, and I''m not your pet." The doll was stunned at first, then turned to be overjoyed. She carefully held the rosefinch in her hands with both hands, nodded and said, "OK, OK, I won''t limit your freedom in the future. We''ll just be friends." then she kissed the rosefinch gently on the forehead. The rosefinch trembled, and the light in its eyes seemed to enjoy it. The sudden change of the rosefinch surprised Hailong, but in a moment he understood that the doll moved the heart of the rosefinch with her kindness. More importantly, although the rosefinch is a holy beast, it is also male. The doll and even the Yin body have a fatal attraction to men. Otherwise, with the stubborn temper of the rosefinch, how could it compromise so easily. Hailong turned to the fire world and the immortal beasts with fire attributes and said, "brother rosefinch has always been impulsive. This time should be a misunderstanding. Please forgive me." The fire world glared at the rosefinch with some dissatisfaction and said, "it just hates us for taking its position as the fire holy beast, so it will be like this when we see the Kirin family." The rosefinch snorted coldly and said, "yes, I just hate. What can you do? Since your Kirin king was killed by the white tiger king, the Fire Kirin has already declined. If you have the ability, fight with me! With your cultivation, if you are one-to-one, I can turn you into ashes." "Who says that the Fire Kirin family has declined. Roar -" the huge roar came like a mountain falling into the sea. All the fire immortal beasts present except the rosefinch could not help shaking their whole body. In the roar of the mighty waves, they had an idea in their hearts, that is, surrender. The rosefinch''s red eyes showed a surprised light. As a holy beast, it naturally felt that it was also an immortal beast, but it was the same holy beast level immortal beast. The surrounding air was completely hot, and a red cloud suddenly came like a meteor. The power of fire brought by the cloud was very surging, and it seemed that it was still on the rosefinch. When Hai longan watched the red cloud fly to, a strong sense of intimacy suddenly rose in his heart. The breath brought by the red cloud was so familiar. When the clouds dispersed, a huge fire Unicorn with a terrible smell appeared in front of the people. The body shape of the fire world was already extremely magnificent. However, the sudden fire unicorn was full of his two sizes. The dark red flame was rising all over his body, and the scales on his body were extremely thick. Especially its pair of giant horns glittered like coral. The appearance of this huge fire Unicorn immediately made all fire immortal beasts lower their heads at the same time. It looked around proudly and said in a deep voice, "who said that the Fire Kirin family has declined? As long as I am here, the Fire Kirin family is still a fire holy beast." When the sea dragon''s eyes were opposed to the angry eyes of fire Qilin, everyone and animals couldn''t help shaking their whole body. Fire Qilin lost his voice and said, "sea dragon, you, aren''t you dead?" Hai Long was stunned and asked tentatively, "are you sister Huoqiu?" The dark red light suddenly converged, and the huge Kirin shrank rapidly under a red fog. When the red fog dispersed, Huoqiu''s slender figure appeared in front of everyone. The red dragon''s voice trembled and said, "little Lord, little Lord, you are finally back. The Kirin family is saved." At the same time, the fire world trembled with excitement, led more than ten fire kirins of different sizes to bow down to Huoqiu, and said respectfully, "see you, little Lord." Huoqiu waved her hands. The red Kirin flame held them up with a soft light and said in a deep voice: "from today on, I will take over the position of chief of huokirin family, and I will lead you to get back our own things." a circle of red electric shock revolved around her delicate body. With Huoqiu''s roar, the red light broke through the air, The thick fairy cloud in the sky was pierced through a large hole hundreds of meters in diameter. The power of fire enveloped everything around. Huoqiu''s eyes were full of deep hatred. After so many years, she finally got closer and closer to her enemy and finally had the hope of revenge. Under the leadership of the fire unicorns, the fire immortal beasts worship at the same time. They themselves are loyal to the old Unicorn king and gather together under the call of the fire world. Originally, although these fire immortal beasts had the intention of revenge, they had to face the Kirin family and all water immortal beasts after the rebellion. They were not sure at all. However, the emergence of Huoqiu has raised their desire for revenge to the limit. With the new leader of the Kirin king, they have the hope of victory. The roar sounded, and the huge sound waves were full of shock under the guidance of Huoqiu. They seemed to roar out all the depression in their hearts over the years. The huge fire gas naturally formed a large absolute space to set off Huoqiu''s arrogant posture and full of invincible momentum. Huoqiu''s eyes flashed red, slowly raised her hands, and the roar calmed down. She said in a deep voice: "listen to the order, lower to the ground and wait for my order, and guard around, and don''t let anyone in the fairy world get close." in response, except the Red Dragon and three black dragons, the fire immortal beasts flew down under the leadership of the fire world and scattered around. With a flash of red light, Huoqiu appeared in front of Hailong at the next moment. The hatred in her eyes gradually disappeared and replaced by a complex emotion, "you''re not dead, you''re really not dead. Do you know how worried sister tianqin and I are about you? For you, sister tianqin has entered the death barrier, you......" Huoqiu seemed to see her relatives and couldn''t bear the emotion in her heart any longer, He threw himself into the arms of the sea dragon and burst into tears. Fortunately, it was Hailong. If someone else had changed, I''m afraid she would have been reduced to ashes by the surging power of fire. Hailong hugged the burning body of Huoqiu, and his heart was constantly shaking. The beautiful shadow of tianqin filled every corner of his mind. The appearance of Huoqiu reminded him of his strong longing for tianqin. The doll turned to look at the misty and shadow, and gave them a questioning look, as if asking them, is this another one? Misty shook her head to the doll and made a silent gesture, which seemed to say that she should not disturb Hailong and Huoqiu. Neither piaomi nor the film had seen the girl turned into by Huo Qilin, but from Huoqiu''s words, they heard that the new Qilin king was related to tianqin. Huoqiu fell in the arms of the sea dragon and felt so kind, as if the arms of the sea dragon were the safest harbor. The faint chaotic air of fire attribute gently surrounded his body, making Huoqiu full of attachment. She did not know how long she had been expecting this moment. In the warm embrace of the sea dragon, all feelings broke out completely, and there was no sign of stopping crying. Hai Long patted on Huoqiu''s back gently, and continuously input the chaotic Qi of fire attribute into her body to help her calm her agitated mood. The rosefinch quietly lay on the doll''s shoulder and murmured to himself, "the new king of Kirin, unexpectedly, a new king of Kirin appeared so soon. I thought the lineal blood of the king of Kirin had been cut off." ----------------------------------------------------------- Your support is my biggest motivation. Vote more. Thank you Chapter 415 It doesn''t attach great importance to the position of the fire holy beast. The reason why it launched an attack on the fire immortal beasts was that these immortal beasts who were originally its subordinates were together with the fire Qilin. It was only when it remembered that it was besieged by the king of Qilin and the fire Qilin experts that it launched an attack with anger. But now his mood is very calm. After seeing the cultivation of doll and sea dragon, he has no desire to win. He found that he didn''t regret that he chose to follow doll. In a short time, he has fallen in love with this little aunt. After Hailong''s constant appeasement, Huoqiu''s cry finally stopped. Hailong grabbed her shoulder and lifted her up. He asked eagerly, "sister Huoqiu, tianqin, tianqin, what''s the matter with her?" Huoqiu looked at the eager light in Hailong''s eyes and had mixed feelings in her heart. She knew that Hailong only regarded herself as her sister. How she hoped that Hailong''s anxiety was because of herself! With a flash of red light, the tears on his face evaporated completely. Huoqiu sighed and said: "Tianqin is fine, but she entered the death pass cultivation hundreds of years ago. I heard that she got a very precious pill from the Emperor Ming before cultivation, which seems to promote cultivation. Maybe now her magic power has reached an incredible level. When tianqin saw you seriously injured by those demon kings in the demon world, she burst Yes, under the impact of her mind, she broke through the seventh level of the great law of the underworld. After returning to the underworld, the emperor of the underworld immediately canonized her as her successor. Now, although tianqin is closed, she has become a legitimate ruler in the underworld. " "Ruler of the underworld?" Hailong didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried now. The misty one side said, "well, since sister tianqin ruled the underworld, the fairy world doesn''t have to be afraid of the attack of the underworld. Sister tianqin is kind in nature. Even if the original 100000 year agreement expires, she won''t bring her subordinates to attack." Huoqiu''s eyes flashed over the misty, shadow, the day after tomorrow and the baby''s face. She was secretly surprised. How could these beautiful women all follow the sea dragon? Are they all..., shaking their heads and saying: "No, it''s not as simple as you think. I don''t know who told tianqin. Tianqin now thinks that the sea dragon has been killed by the Immortal Emperor, and her hatred for the immortal world is probably stronger than that of the old Ming emperor. The reason why she closed the door is to lead the army of the underworld to kill the immortal world and avenge the Immortal Emperor after improving her cultivation. Moreover, although tianqin is the underworld emperor, she has far more prestige now Compared with the old emperor, the twelve kings of the underworld have great power. Even if tianqin doesn''t want to lead the army of the underworld to attack the fairyland, I''m afraid she can''t help it. " "Want to avenge me?" Hai Long looked at Huoqiu in surprise. "How can tianqin know my news in the underworld? Hundreds of years ago? I did encounter a crisis at that time, but I didn''t worry about my life!" His memory instantly returned to hundreds of years ago. At that time, after making a big fuss in the heavenly palace, he learned art in the underground government under the arrangement of Zhenyuan immortal, and recognized the Tibetan king Bodhisattva as his sister. Huoqiu stared at the dragon. After a while, she said: "I don''t know who told tianqin about your death, but she obviously believed it. After I returned to the underworld, I had been practicing in seclusion. When I reached the realm of King Qilin and was ready to leave the underworld, tianqin''s subordinates told me to go to the underworld to confirm your whereabouts. Unexpectedly, I met you here shortly after I came back." When she first saw the sea dragon, she was also very surprised. Although Mingsheng didn''t say it clearly at the beginning, the news that the sea dragon was dead has been shown in her words. The sea dragon''s eyes flashed and he immediately said, "sister Huoqiu, let me go to the underworld with you. Since tianqin is the emperor of the underworld, I never want her to lead the army of the underworld to attack the fairy world." "No." Huoqiu was startled, "You can''t go to the underworld. Do you know how big the underworld is? It''s almost a boundless world. There are dangers everywhere in the underworld, and there is a powerful ruler in every territory. With your completely different appearance from the underworld people, it will be difficult to walk a step after you arrive in the underworld. I''m afraid you''ve been killed by experts in the underworld before you reach the underworld king city." The Sea Dragon said in a deep voice, "then I can''t watch tianqin take people to attack the fairy world! You said, now tianqin can''t completely control the whole underworld. Once they arrive at the fairy world, I''m afraid no one can stop them. At that time, even if tianqin doesn''t participate, the army of the underworld will rage in the fairy world and cause death. This is what I absolutely don''t want to see." "Go to the underworld? OK! OK! I''ll go too. What about those underworld people when we go to the underworld?" the doll said excitedly. The rosefinch struggled with the doll as if it were watching a monster, "Come on, do you think the underworld is fun? The power of the underworld is not comparable to that of the immortal world and the Buddha world at all. If the Buddha world had no Tathagata Buddha who can compete with the emperor of the underworld, I''m afraid the six worlds are already the world of the underworld. Although you two have high cultivation, I''m afraid you will be besieged to death by their experts in the underworld before long ¡£¡± The doll said reluctantly, "no! When I combine the mana of Hailong and I, the recovery speed is amazing. In the underworld, we can also absorb the evil Qi of the underworld and convert it into our own accomplishments, and we are not afraid of mana consumption. How can anything happen? Maybe after we turn the whole underworld upside down, they will be unable to attack the fairyland." Huoqiu looked at the doll, snorted coldly and said: "Innocence. What''s the greatest advantage of the underworld, you know? That''s quantity and quality. The number of underworld people is not comparable to that of the fairyland at all. There are underworld people in almost every corner of the underworld. Even if you have strong cultivation and fast recovery speed, can you withstand the constant impact like the waves? Moreover, there are many experts in the underworld and cooperate with a large number of underworld people, You can''t survive in the underworld at all. What''s more, the underworld is so big. As the emperor of the underworld, can you find where she practices? Don''t talk about you. Even if I go back to the underworld, I''m afraid I''ll get lost. " Hai Long''s mind turned and said in a deep voice, "no matter what, I''m going to the underworld, and I''m going to bring back tianqin." his longing for tianqin has reached the peak. Misty floated to the sea dragon, took the sea dragon''s big hand, looked at him gently and said, "are you going to find sister tianqin to take risks? OK, I won''t stop you. However, you should remember to promise me that you can''t leave me and the shadow. If you want to go, you must take us with you." Hai Long was stunned and said, "however, you can''t absorb the evil Qi in the underworld. After arriving in the underworld, you can only rely on my chaotic qi transformation to have mana. If there are many enemies, as Huoqiu said, I''m afraid, I''m afraid I won''t care about you." At this time, Ying also came over, took Hai Long''s other hand and said, "anyway, you''re going to die. Since you''re going to die, let''s die together. Take me with sister piaomi. If you leave us, I''ll die for you." her tone was firm. Hai Long knew Ying''s character very well and knew that she always said it. For a time, she didn''t know what to do. Huoqiu sighed and said: "Hai Long, even if you go to the underworld to find sister tianqin, what can you do? You can take her away at most, but the underworld''s invasion of the fairyland is inevitable. In that case, why do you take risks? After tianqin takes the army of the underworld to the fairyland, wouldn''t it be better for you to find a chance to get her out of the underworld? At least, you can have a clear goal and know what you should do Find someone who doesn''t have to die in the underworld aimlessly like now. " After listening to Huoqiu''s words, the doll sighed helplessly and said, "it seems that it can''t go to the underworld this time." Hailong''s face looked pale. The beautiful image of tianqin kept coming to his mind. With a flash of light, all his emotions seemed to disappear in an instant. He nodded and said: "It''s not a few years since the 100000 year period. I''ll wait. Sister Huoqiu, this time I found the fire world and these people loyal to your parents. I''m ready to help you take revenge. Now that you''re back, we''re more confident. Now, we should start." Listening to the word "revenge" mentioned by Hailong, Huoqiu immediately showed strong hatred in his eyes, clenched his fists and said, "yes, I''m going to revenge, white tiger king, I''m going to kill you." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, we won''t take revenge on the white tiger king first." Huoqiu was stunned. His eyes showed strong dissatisfaction and said, "what? Don''t you revenge the white tiger king?" Hai Long smiled and said, "sister Huoqiu, if you believe me, I''ll handle the revenge for you. I promise you''ll be satisfied. The first thing we have to do is get back your holy beast''s name." Huoqiu seemed to understand something and said in a deep voice, "you mean, let''s go to the West first?" The sea dragon chin said: "That''s right. Among the four holy beasts, the water white tiger is the most powerful because it controls your fire unicorn. He has many immortal beasts in his hands. The white tiger field must be extremely well defended. Although we have enough strength now, if we go directly to the white tiger field and shake the white tiger field from the front, it will inevitably cause huge losses to the fire immortal beast. Take charge of the West Saint again The beast vein needs a certain force. Therefore, it is necessary to preserve the strength. Those traitors of your Kirin family should not have much strength. We occupy the Kirin field first, and the white tiger king will not give up. When they arrive, we can wait for work and lay a dead end. We must get the white tiger king into it. " The doll looked at the sea dragon strangely and said, "you are so insidious. Fortunately, I didn''t promise you to help." Hailong stared at her angrily and said, "sister Huoqiu is back. Even without your help, I''m sure to put the white tiger king pit in the Qilin field." The rosefinch suddenly said, "Hai Long, if you deal with the white tiger king, don''t blame me for being an enemy with you." Hai Long was stunned and said, "do you want to help the white tiger king? He shouldn''t have been very friendly to you before." The rosefinch suddenly exuded an awe inspiring spirit and said calmly, "the contradiction between us is between us, but the white tiger king is one of the four holy beasts after all. At the beginning, we were all born from the hand of the chaos king. Therefore, I will never watch you kill him." The sea dragon frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "Brother rosefinch, the white tiger king has committed many evils and once united with the Immortal Emperor to force me into a desperate situation. I won''t let him go easily, whether from my own private hatred or from the whole fairy world. At the beginning, I had won the consent of the Xuanwu king, and he and the Qinglong king have expressed their support for us. At the same time, they don''t interfere in the affairs between me and the white tiger king." The rosefinch said coldly, "they are them, I am me. The decision I made has not been changed. I can''t manage the affairs between you and the white tiger king, but if you really threaten the white tiger king''s life, I won''t stand idly by. I tell you frankly, I will be on the side of the white tiger king." The sea dragon frowned and said, "brother rosefinch, I don''t want to be against you. Although you are impulsive, I can feel that you are a straightforward person. Now you tell me that you will not be afraid that I will be against you now because the white tiger king is against me?" The rosefinch laughed, and his loud voice was full of pride. "Hailong, you underestimate me too much. I was created by his Majesty the king of chaos. If I don''t even dare to admit my own ideas, do I deserve the word rosefinch? If you want to be bad for me, do it. I know I''m not your opponent, but I will never shrink back." Looking at the rosefinch, the sea dragon couldn''t help hesitating. The rosefinch''s cultivation is very clear. Although it can''t compare with itself, it is also a strong enemy if it works with all its strength. Its chaotic Qi of fire attribute can''t restrain it like a doll. Once the rosefinch joins hands with the white tiger king and wants to completely destroy the white tiger king, it will be a very difficult thing. The best way, of course, is to limit the rosefinch now and at least imprison it until the white tiger king is dealt with, but can you really do that? Although he is not a friend with rosefinch, he really can''t do it. The doll grabbed the rosefinch''s body, put it in her arms, looked at the sea dragon warily and said, "don''t bully my little treasure. If you want to hurt it, you must pass me first." ---------------------------------------------------------- (recently, there are few recommended tickets and VIP tickets. Please help vote more. The new book will be published next month. I hope I can be the only one in the top five of the VIP ticket list at the end of this month. Thank you, brothers and sisters) Chapter 416 Hailong breathed a sigh of relief. Wawa''s statement helped him make a decision. If Wawa joined hands with rosefinch, even if he added Huoqiu and the people present, he could not keep them. In that case, why should he be too persistent? Anyway, there is still some time to deal with the white tiger king. I can only think of a way at that time. Thinking of this, the sea dragon smiled and said, "since brother rosefinch wants to intervene, it''s up to you. But if I can''t help hurting you, I can''t blame me. Doll, I can''t hurt brother rosefinch now, but I hope you won''t intervene when it stops me from dealing with the white tiger king." the sea dragon stared at the doll and waited for her answer. It is imperative to eliminate the white tiger king. He must determine the doll''s attitude. If doll insists on helping rosefinch stop herself, all her plans will change. The doll smiled, looked at the sea dragon and the rosefinch with determination in her eyes, and said, "well, I don''t care about things between you. However, it has nothing to do with me when you deal with the white tiger king, but when the rosefinch stops you, can you not hurt it." her pretty face was full of hope, coupled with her moving face, it gave people a feeling of irresistible. Hailong said with a wry smile, "doll, you haven''t felt the power of brother rosefinch. If you fight the white tiger king without hurting it, don''t I dig my own grave? It''s better to give up directly." "No, never give up." Huoqiu''s cold light in his eyes, stared at the rosefinch and said, "Hai Long, as long as you entangle it, I''ll kill the white tiger king myself." The rosefinch snorted disdainfully and said, "don''t think you can do anything if you reach the level of the holy beast. At your current level, let alone the strongest white tiger king among the four holy beasts, even me, you may not be able to win. Let alone kill the white tiger king." Huoqiu snorted angrily and said, "then I''ll try. How strong were my father''s defeated generals?" When Zhu que heard Huoqiu mention that he was defeated by the old Qilin king, his anger surged up. Originally, these fire immortal beasts were named for their grumpy temper, and the two red lights lit up at the same time, looking like swords in tension. The sea dragon grabbed Huoqiu''s shoulder, and the doll also hugged the rosefinch into her arms. The doll smiled, gently stroked the rosefinch''s feathers and said, "don''t be angry. You don''t have deep hatred. Why?" Hailong winked at Huoqiu and said, "don''t be impulsive. When we deal with the white tiger king, I have my own way to deal with brother rosefinch. I once fought with the white tiger king. He is really very powerful. You can''t deal with him alone." Feeling the chaos of fire attribute looming on the sea dragon''s big hand, Huoqiu immediately softened a lot, stared at the rosefinch and said nothing. The Sea Dragon said to the doll, "I promise your terms. As long as brother rosefinch is not hurt, you can''t stop me from fighting the white tiger king. Brother rosefinch, I respect your persistence in your ideas, but I can only tell you frankly that the white tiger king must die." The doll smiled and said, "Xiaobao, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. But you''re my friend, and Hailong is reluctantly! I can''t make him unhappy to help you. That''s it. As long as Hailong doesn''t hurt you, I won''t stop him." Hearing the word "reluctantly" of the doll, Hailong can only reluctantly shake his head. What else can he say about this lovely girl? At Huoqiu''s command, the people set out, and countless fire red immortal clouds flew rapidly to the West. At the repeated request of the red dragon, it became the real mount of the sea dragon. Its huge body carried the sea dragon, misty, shadow and the day after tomorrow. However, it had no impact on its flying speed. Out of curiosity, the doll also rode three black dragons with the rosefinch. Feel the water attribute chaos on the doll. Although the three black dragons don''t want to, they can only bear it reluctantly. Fire immortal beasts have different accomplishments. In order to get to the Kirin holy land as soon as possible, Huoqiu divides her subordinates into two parts. Those with high accomplishments follow her and Hailong to the West as fast as possible, while those with poor accomplishments form a second group and follow. After all, in the action of seizing the Kirin holy land, The fire attribute of the first group is immortal beast, which is the main force. The upper fairyland was very calm. Under the joint efforts of sea dragon and doll, the golden chaotic Qi formed a huge absolute space, enveloping all fire immortal animals, so that their immortal Qi would not flow out. All the way west, they did not encounter any immortal. After nearly ten days of trekking, they stopped by the light red immortal cloud in the distant sky. Huoqiu looked at the red clouds in the West excitedly, and her whole body trembled slightly. It used to be her home! But now it''s occupied by traitors. With a flash of light, the sea dragon appeared beside her. "Sister Huoqiu, don''t be impulsive. We''ve been on our way all the time. Your subordinates'' accomplishments consume a lot. When they recover, let''s attack again." Huoqiu took a deep look at Hailong. Her eyes were full of hatred. She shook her head and said, "Hailong, do you know how hard it is for me to wait this day? I really can''t stand it. Let me go, otherwise, I''m afraid I will be swallowed up by the hatred in my heart." once upon a time, she was a princess Kirin held in the palm of everyone''s hand, She lived happily in the holy land of Kirin, protected by a strong father and a gentle mother. However, on that day, all her happiness disappeared completely, disappeared in the hands of her enemies, disappeared, and everything was gone. In order to wait for the arrival of this moment today, Huoqiu endured, she endured all the time, but, In the face of the familiar smell coming from the Kirin holy land, she couldn''t help it. Her father and mother exchanged a glimmer of life at the cost of their lives. At this time, it''s the time to avenge them! Looking at the tears in Huoqiu''s eyes, Hailong couldn''t help thinking of everything when he saw her for the first time. As the direct heir of the holy beast Qilin, Huoqiu could only endure in a cave in the human world. In addition to hatred, it was more humiliation. If you change to yourself, I''m afraid you can''t stand it. The dignified ordered a little throw, and Hailong said, "OK, I''ll help you." Huoqiu was slightly stunned and said, "Hailong, you..." The sea dragon looked into the distance and said: "Sister Huoqiu, I''ll help you. When we first met a long time ago, I said that I would help you regain everything you deserve. Today is the time for me to fulfill my promise. Those traitors of the Kirin clan are not very strong. I don''t need your subordinates to sacrifice anything. With our absolute advantage, it''s enough to have a few people in "The whole body showed a trace of arrogance," sister Huoqiu, big brother Laohong, fire world, big brother three, me, misty, shadow, the day after tomorrow, let''s go in together. We want to eliminate the core of the traitor with the momentum of thunder. " "Hey, wait, why don''t you have me!" the doll said with some dissatisfaction. The sea dragon looked at her. "Miss, don''t you kill? We''re going to kill, not to play. You''d better not participate. Just stay here with other fire immortal beasts." The doll pouted and said, "no, I''m going. I can watch the war if I don''t kill people! Besides, I promised you to protect them. If you don''t care to let them get hurt, can you be at ease?" At this time, all the fire immortal beasts knelt down to Huoqiu and said in unison: "my subordinates are willing to follow my king to hang the rebels." Huoqiu''s eyes showed a glimmer of excitement. She saw a determined look in the eyes of every fire immortal beast. She knew that even if she knew to die, these subordinates would never frown. They had endured for so many years. But Hai Long was right. The rapid flight that lasted for several days has made these fire immortal beasts disappear After consuming a lot of mana, I''m afraid there will be a lot of damage when entering the Kirin holy land. When she hesitated, the fire world said, "young Lord, let''s go. We''ve been waiting for this day for too long. As you said, if they can''t participate in this revenge war, they will be swallowed up by hatred." Huoqiu is full of red light and dignity, "Well, although I''m the new king of Kirin, I don''t have the right to stop everyone from taking revenge. However, I ask you, no matter who you are, you can''t sacrifice casually after entering the Kirin holy land. You should know that after the events of that year, our Kirin family has been divided and its strength is much lower than before, and you don''t want to see us facing the enemy in the near future People''s siege, so we must maintain our strength. Can you do it? " All fire immortal beasts didn''t make a sound. Since they were re recruited by the fire world, they have decided to give their lives for the fire Qilin family. But at this time, Huoqiu asked them to preserve their strength as much as possible. How could they be willing? The sea dragon smiled and said: "You are the elites of fire immortal beasts, but you should believe your king. We will never let go of any traitors in those years when we act today. Although we are not weaker than them in strength, there will be many possible changes in the battle in the fairy world. Your most important task is not to kill an enemy, but not to let go of an enemy. The real main attack is left to you King, I think it''s no different from you doing it yourself if you can see her revenge with your own eyes. " When Hai Long woke up, Huoqiu suddenly understood and nodded: "Hailong is right. You can''t let go of any traitor after entering the Kirin holy land. No matter what reason, the vendor''s pursuit of glory is unforgivable. I will destroy the traitor myself. Remember my order just now. If anyone violates it rashly, even if it sacrifices, I won''t admit its courage. After recapturing our home, we have another hard battle , at that time, I won''t stop you from doing anything. " The immortal beasts of fire attribute agreed. They all know what fire Qiu means. Their hatred for the water white tiger family is even greater than those traitors. Without the instigation of the white tiger king, there would be no rebellion at all. Huoqiu''s whole body was full of fire, her right hand was raised high, and a long knife formed by fire appeared in her hand. The long knife pointed forward and shouted, "let''s go." Under the belief of revenge, the fire immortal beasts burst into an unprecedented powerful momentum, formed a neat formation, and rushed to the Kirin holy land. Looking at the fire immortal beasts who unite as one, the rosefinch murmured to himself: "when I was overthrown, why didn''t I have so many subordinates willing to give everything for me." Huoqiu heard his words and said calmly: "This is the difference between you and my father. Although your accomplishments are enough, you don''t have a high position in the hearts of fire immortal beasts. At first, they only had a fear of you. Apart from your own cultivation, have you ever considered the feelings of your subordinates and helped them improve their accomplishments? You don''t. your eyes are only yourself, if it''s not because of you So selfish, how can my father take the position of the holy beast of fire from you? " The rosefinch said angrily, "I''m selfish? Where am I selfish? Don''t I practice hard to maintain the dignity of fire immortal beasts? Your father is good. He cares about his subordinates. In the end, someone has not rebelled." Seeing that they had another argument, Hai Long hurried to round the field and said, "well, just say a few words. I really don''t understand why you were full of gunpowder from the beginning of meeting. It''s really worthy of the fire attribute of the holy beast level." The doll tapped on the rosefinch''s head and said, "Xiaobao, your voice is too loud. I don''t like noisy you." The rosefinch rubbed its wings against the place where it was beaten. Although it was dissatisfied, it had no way to treat the doll. With the passage of time, it found that it was unwilling to leave the little girl. Her smiles and smiles seemed to affect its own heart. Rosefinch has no people and naturally has no offspring. I don''t know why. Although the doll treats it as a pet, it has a father daughter relationship with the doll. With a flash of red light, the surrounding air suddenly became hot, and the Kirin sanctuary finally arrived. "Who dares to break into the Kirin holy land without authorization?" with a roar, a huge fire lion appeared in the eyes of the people. The fire lion seemed to have just awakened from his sleep. When he saw many fire immortal beasts, he couldn''t help rubbing his eyes and thought he was wrong. Under careful identification, it could not help but raise a strong fear in its heart. In front of these fire immortal beasts, no matter which one, their cultivation is far above themselves, and their whole body is full of murderous spirit, "what are you going to do? Do you want to rebel?" the fire lion roared fiercely. ---------------------------------------------------------- (the name of the new book is airspeed star trace, which will be released at the same time on the day when the book ends. You are welcome to collect and read it at that time. Even when the public version is released, it will be 4000 words + per chapter, one or two chapters a day. I have high expectations for the new book, and I believe you will like it. What kind of light will magic like abilities shine in the interstellar background? We will wait and see Come on. Make sure it''s wonderful.) Chapter 417 The fire world said coldly, "no, you''re wrong. We didn''t want to rebel, but came to calm the chaos. You traitors, today is your death." the huge body turned and rushed out like lightning. Almost just in an instant, I came to the fire lion. Although the body of the fire lion is not small, it is small compared with the fire world. It flew back and spewed a red flame to the fire world. The fire world did not dodge, but rushed through the fire, with a dark red light all over, and a front paw patted the body of the fire lion heavily. The dark red light suddenly burst, and the crack sounded. The claw of the fire world photographed a gorgeous light all over the sky. The body of the fire lion was broken in half by it. A faint fire light flew out of the rest of the fire lion''s body and flew to the depths of the Kirin holy land like lightning. The fire world roared, "do you want to run? Come back to me." with a big breath, the small fire group immediately stopped as if it had hit a solid wall. Under the action of the huge mana of the fire world, it flew back and was swallowed by its big mouth. The doll could not bear to say, "it''s too cruel. Even the inner alchemy God who has been cultivated hard by others will not let go." The rosefinch looked at the doll and said, "in the face of deep hatred, everything else is useless. Only the blood and soul of the enemy can wash away the mistakes they have made. Your kindness is better left to yourself." Huoqiu looked at the rosefinch strangely and said to himself, "this is still a human word." The rosefinch said angrily, "fart, I''m not human at all. Little Kirin, don''t think I''m afraid of you." Huoqiu ignored the rosefinch and shouted in a deep voice, "everyone, rush in with me." There are many similarities between Qilin holy land and Qinglong holy land. When they rush forward, they have seen the magnificent fire beast temple in the distance. Seeing this temple, Huoqiu and rosefinch couldn''t help showing excited eyes. More than ten fire immortal beasts came up from a distance. Because the fire lion was killed by the fire world before, they didn''t have time to report. They came out to fight because they felt the breath of fire. They all seemed in a hurry. Huoqiu shot. In order to give her subordinates more rest time, she rushed out first. The body changed rapidly in the air, and the huge Unicorn body immediately deterred all the fire immortal beasts. Faced with Huoqiu''s fire attributes, these immortal beasts are the old people in the Qilin holy land. They have also followed Huoqiu''s father. Seeing that Huoqiu''s body emits a flame that is close to black, and her huge body, they can''t help but exclaim: "Your Majesty, King Qilin." in the shock, they even forget to fight back. They have no resistance at all, and Huoqiu has entered it. Even for these traitors who didn''t resist, Huoqiu didn''t have the slightest idea to keep her hand. With her strong body and the fierce Kirin flame, she broke out her strongest attack. Claw tearing and mouth biting, coupled with the burning of the holy flame, almost in the blink of an eye, half of the enemies have been killed by her. Huoqiu disdains these traitors'' inner alchemy. When their bodies are destroyed and inner alchemy appears, they will be immediately wrapped by Huoqiu''s mana and sent to their subordinates. For any immortal beast, the internal alchemy of immortal beast with the same attribute is a great tonic. In the killing of Huoqiu, the remaining enemies finally realized the bad. One of the more clever Firefox quickly sent a signal for help to the fire holy beast temple. Huoqiu didn''t stop it at all. She just wanted all the traitors to come out of the temple. Under the command of the fire world, the immortal beasts with fire attributes spread completely to form a half moon, which vaguely surrounds the fire holy beast temple in front. Each of them is burning with anger. Their only purpose is to make every traitor who betrayed the old Kirin King get their due end. Hailong and Huoqiu looked at each other and said, "I won''t start later. You try to motivate the person headed by the other party to come out to the opposite station. After he sends a signal to the white tiger king for help, I''ll help you eliminate all rebellions." Huoqiu understood the meaning of the sea dragon, nodded and shook her body, showing her own body. The huge body of the Kirin king was still so conspicuous among the many huge fire immortal beasts. She roared up to the sky. The roar even shook the whole Kirin holy land, "traitor, come out. Today is the time to repay your original sin." Under the action of her powerful mana, the sound was introduced into the whole fire holy beast temple. In the flow of halo, all fire immortal beasts made an angry roar, and the huge sound wave seemed to devour the fire holy beast Temple completely. The fire holy beast Temple immediately reflected. The huge door of the temple suddenly opened, the red light loomed, and a large number of fire immortal beasts poured out of it. If you want to talk about the area of the temple, the other three holy beasts can not be compared with the fire holy beast. Even ordinary fire immortal beasts live in the temple. You can imagine how huge this magnificent building is. Obviously, the number of traitors is far higher than those subordinates brought by Huoqiu. After all, nominally, the first traitor who defected to the old Kirin king was the current fire holy beast. Under the guidance of the reputation of the fire holy beast, a large number of fire immortal beasts were recruited as subordinates. Some of these fire immortal beasts participated in the rebellion in that year and some later joined. Against the background of many fire immortal beasts, the whole Kirin holy land looks even hotter. Looking around, there is only one color here, that is the red symbolizing fire. The first ones to emerge from the fire holy beast temple were the fire immortal beasts with weak cultivation. When they rushed out of the hall door, they saw the fire immortal beasts led by Huoqiu, and their eyes were full of horror. After all, they had never seen such a scene, especially the king''s breath emitted by Huoqiu, These immortal beasts with low fire attributes were filled with fear. Whether it is a sea dragon or a doll, they deliberately hide their breath, retreat behind Huoqiu''s subordinates and wait. The time is not long. When the front of the fire holy beast temple has been lined up and occupied by fire immortal beasts, the elite of fire immortal beasts with large body and deep cultivation finally appeared. The first to come out are two fire dragons like old red. The two fire dragons have a magnificent momentum, and the huge red flame emits a strong high temperature, The first fire immortal beasts could not control to avoid on both sides. Then, more fire immortal beasts appeared, accounting for half of the number. It is the Kirin family. As the royal family of fire immortal beasts, the Kirin family has always had a detached position in the whole system of fire immortal beasts. Even the weakest fire unicorn is much more noble than ordinary fire immortal beasts. At least, no matter how powerful the immortal is, no one dares to catch the people of the holy beast as their own mount. The Kirin family is the most familiar with their own family. Therefore, when they see the form of Huoqiu, they are even more shocked. They all recognize the cultivation symbolized by Huoqiu and the fire world around Huoqiu. After all, as members of the Kirin family, except the fire kirins who left here after the fall of the old Kirin king, Almost all of the remaining Kirin took part in the rebellion. Huoqiu looked at more and more enemies in front of her, and her eyes became colder. She didn''t say a word, because the mastermind hadn''t appeared yet. In the crowd''s waiting, another roar, which was not inferior to Huoqiu, sounded. However, although the roar was full of gas, it always seemed so cowardly and seemed to be worried about something. The Sea Dragon said to himself, "this is the function of the spirit of boldness. Those who are right in name, what the spirit of boldness refers to, are unmatched." The huge figure finally appeared in front of the temple. When Hailong and others saw the figure, they couldn''t help but be stunned, because the huge degree of the figure was not under Huoqiu, which meant that everyone understood very well. According to Yuan Daxian, the elder martial uncle of Hailong, the head of the rebellious fire Unicorn did not reach the realm of the holy beast, but the fire unicorn in front of him was at least as powerful as Huoqiu. It seems that it is not unusual to become a Western Fire holy beast! Seeing the last fire Qilin, Huoqiu''s eyes were filled with grief and anger. With a sad roar, he roared: "fire cloud, do you still recognize me." The huge Huo Qilin was shocked, his eyes fixed on Huoqiu, and murmured to himself, "it seems that this day has come. Niece Huoqiu, unexpectedly, you really didn''t die. I don''t know whether it is the luck or misfortune of our Qilin family?" Huoqiu''s eyes shed two lines of tears. Before her parents died miserably, her sad eyes filled her heart, "Uncle huoyun, so you still remember my name. I''m Huoqiu. The Huoqiu you used to play around in the Qilin holy land came back. Huoyun, this was the last time I called you uncle just now. From now on, you and I will break our old friendship." Huoyun looked at Huoqiu and his eyes were very soft. "Child, you have grown up, and you have finally grown up. In fact, my uncle has been thinking of you in his heart. At the beginning, even if my eldest brother and sister-in-law didn''t send you away, I would never let the white tiger King hurt you. You know how much my uncle loved you since childhood. Come back and go back to my uncle." "Fart. If you really hurt Huoqiu, you won''t betray your brother. Huoyun, you bastard, today is the time for you to repay your sins. I can''t wait to peel your skin and cramp." the fire world''s eyes are red. Seeing this once best brother, his heart hurts like a knife. The flame around the body gradually turned dark red, and I wanted to swallow the fire cloud alive. Huoyun''s eyes were still very calm, ignored the words of the fire world, just looked at Huoqiu and said: "Boy, now that you have come back, the position of the fire holy beast is yours. I can see that your cultivation has reached the level of the holy beast like me. Uncle is really happy. If you like, uncle can help you become the most powerful holy beast. After all, among the four holy beasts in the whole fairy world, only our fire holy beast can have two holy beast levels Master. " Huoqiu''s eyes were full of hazy tears. She seemed to have returned to her childhood, "Huoyun, I know you loved me very much when I was young. At that time, besides my father and mother, you and uncle huojie were the ones I respected most. Uncle huojie kept a straight face every day, and I even feared him. But you are different. You take me to play every day and love me no less than my father. I always regard you as myself But I was wrong. I never thought that you would be the leader of the rebellion. You know, huoyun, my heart hurts so much now. For the sake of the Kirin family and my dead parents, I must let you die today. " A fire tiger beside the fire cloud growled low and said to the fire cloud, "holy king, what more can we say now. Let''s do it. We''ve been looking for her for a long time. Today is the opportunity to cut the grass and eliminate the roots." Huoyun smiled, as if very happy. He slowly raised his huge forepaw. Without any warning, he patted it on the head of the huge fire tiger with obvious deep cultivation. With a soft sound, the fire tiger was swallowed up by the Kirin flame and turned into a mass of ashes. Huoyun was very cruel. Its Kirin flame not only burned the body of the fire tiger, but also its internal alchemy. The sudden change made everyone feel unprepared. The first to react is the fire tiger owned by huoyun. The fire tiger is the most numerous immortal beast with fire attribute, and its number is still higher than the Royal Kirin. When they came to the fire cloud to kill the fire tiger, they couldn''t help roaring angrily and gathered together. One of them was no less than the leading immortal beast of the fire tiger who died under the fire cloud''s claw, roared: "fire cloud, are you crazy? Why kill my brother?" Huoyun shook his head and said: "No, I''m not crazy. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day? I''ve been waiting since the day my eldest brother died in my hands. Today, my good niece finally came back, and I don''t have to endure the pain. All loyal subordinates of huoqilin! The time of revenge has come. Kill it. Let''s take away the depression in our hearts over the years Let it all go. " ---------------------------------------------------------- (sorry, it''s a little late today, hehe.) Chapter 418 Under the stunned gaze of Huoqiu, huojie and Hailong, the fire immortal beasts belonging to the fire cloud got up. Their goal was to gather fire tigers. Each of them seemed crazy and fiercely rushed at those fire tigers. The number of fire tigers was really huge, even more than these remaining fire immortal beasts, And there are many experts. Although they were caught off guard by other kinds of fire immortal beasts under sudden contact, they soon stabilized their position and quickly gained the upper hand with the advantages of strength and quantity. Huoyun looked at Huoqiu, sighed and said, "boy, if you still remember how good your uncle was to you when you were a child, trust your uncle again for the last time, and immediately lead your subordinates to help me kill all these fire tigers. They are the running dogs of the white tiger king." after saying this, the flame of his whole body suddenly became dim and rushed out, The huge two front claws grasp the two huge fire tigers at the same time. Huoqiu looked at huoyun''s tall figure like herself. She was hesitating. The sudden change made her more confused about the desire for revenge. Just when they wanted to take action, the fire world quickly stopped Huoqiu and said in a deep voice: "young Lord, don''t be impulsive. Maybe this is huoyun''s trick. Don''t you forget how brother died? Don''t trust this traitor." Huoyun''s cultivation of reaching the holy beast level is really powerful. As soon as he joined the battle group, he immediately played a role. Countless flames were released. Three fire Tigers had died under his huge claws. How can the power of Qilin holy fire reach the peak be easily resisted. However, the overall strength of the fire tiger is really strong. Although it seemed a little flustered when the fire cloud just joined the battle group, it was soon surrounded by the five fire Tigers with advanced cultivation. They surrounded the fire cloud with a strange array and constantly attacked from all around. They didn''t seem to want to take risks. They just trapped the fire cloud, but didn''t launch a stronger attack. Huoyun''s voice seemed a little urgent and roared at Huoqiu: "children, do it quickly! Don''t let them send a signal to the white tiger king for help, otherwise it will be too late. After dealing with them, my uncle will give you a satisfactory answer." The sea dragon who had been behind suddenly had a flash of light in his eyes, flew to Huoqiu and said in a deep voice: "listen to the fire cloud, the array used by these fire tigers is very similar to that used by the white tiger king when he cooperated with the Immortal Emperor to besiege me." Huoqiu nodded, but for the sake of safety, she didn''t order all her subordinates to do it, but called shanghuojie and Honglong, and rushed out at the same time. Two red flash electric fire came out of Qiu''s head. In the loud noise, he immediately flew out of the two fire tigers. The fire cloud roared, and the same lightning also appeared on his head. It exploded on the other two fire tigers in almost no order with Huoqiu. The array that had besieged him collapsed and could no longer be a threat. "Child, your choice is correct." the fire cloud gave a roar, and the momentum of the whole body soared. Suddenly, it rushed out. In the flicker of fire, it rushed into the fire Tigers with low cultivation, like entering the uninhabited land. At this time, a low voice full of anger sounded, "no wonder your Highness the white tiger king asked me to stare at you. You had the idea of resistance for a long time. Huoyun, do you think the evil daughter of the old Kirin king could help you when she came back? Hum, the white tiger king''s original decision was really wrong, and I should be the most appropriate place for the fire holy beast." In the flicker of the fire, a figure much larger than other fire tigers appeared on the left side of the fire holy beast temple. Almost without looking at it, he rushed to the fire cloud, roared, and flew back tens of meters with the momentum of collision. This is also a fire tiger, but it is obviously different from other fire tigers. Ordinary fire tigers are shrouded in flame, and their whole body is red or brown. This fire tiger has golden hair. Even the flame on his body is golden. The golden hair is mixed with silver patterns. The most striking is the Silver King character on his forehead. The fire cloud gasped slightly and said, "OK, fire tiger king, you finally appear. You running dog of water white tiger, let you die under my hand today." Seeing the appearance of the fire tiger king, Huoqiu was surprised. She also knew the fire tiger king. Only in her impression, the fire tiger king is not very powerful. However, the fact is that the cultivation of the fire tiger king is obviously in the realm of holy beast. No worse than yourself and huoyun. The rosefinch, who was held in the arms of the doll, stared wide and murmured, "unexpectedly, the fire immortal beast is so powerful. Besides me, there are three holy beast levels. If there is no internal struggle, I''m afraid the king of the holy beast must be the fire holy beast." The doll''s eyes showed a sad look and sighed: "look at the current situation, how can they not fight? Alas, it seems that every corner of the fairy world is not calm! What''s the difference between fighting for power and intrigue in the human world?" The fire tiger king suddenly laughed wildly, "all children, stop for me." under his command, the fire tigers forced their opponents back, gathered around the fire tiger king and looked at the people covetously. The fire tiger king showed a trace of disdain in his eyes and said: "Huoyun, and Huoqiu, I''m definitely not your opponent today. After all, I can''t deal with two fire holy beasts alone. However, it''s not so easy for you to kill me. Maybe you still have a glimmer of hope in your heart, but I can tell you that it''s impossible. The name of fire holy beast will only be changed in the near future I belong to the fire tiger king. Because I have informed his Highness the white tiger king with divine knowledge. I believe that within ten days, his Highness the white tiger king will lead your elite to the Qilin holy land. As long as we meet together and rely on the strong cultivation of the white tiger king, you will only be destroyed. This Qilin holy land will become the fire tiger Holy Land in the future. Ha ha ha ha. " Huoqiu looked at the fire tiger king coldly and said: "You have nothing to be proud of. I just hope the white tiger king can come here so that my revenge can be avenged. Unexpectedly, you, who have not been revealed at the beginning, are also one of the culprits. Do you think you can really escape from here today? I tell you frankly, it is impossible. Everyone surround me and don''t let a fire tiger escape." Under Huoqiu''s command, the fire attribute immortal beasts, including huoyun''s subordinates, immediately spread out their bodies and surrounded them. However, the fire attribute immortal beasts who followed Huoqiu obviously despised those huoyun''s subordinates and united to control one side, which was completely different from huoyun''s subordinates. The fire tiger king''s eyes still showed a crazy light, "do they want to stop me? You''re just dreaming. Although I lost today, you''ll die soon." A lazy voice sounded, "Fire tiger king, your abacus is so smart! Oh, I forgot that there is no such thing as abacus in the fairy world. I know what you think. You have so many people. As long as they can help you stop Huoqiu and huoyun, you are sure to break through the defense line here with the cultivation of holy beasts. Anyway, you have done so much for power You don''t care about betraying some people. Then, when your master, the white tiger king, comes, you''ll have a Jedi counterattack. Well, yes, it''s really a good idea. " The sound was accompanied by applause. The figure of Hailong floated slowly. Although it looked very slow on the surface, it seemed that it was only in the blink of an eye that he came to huoyun and Huoqiu. The fire tiger king stared at the sea dragon, his eyes lit up with a cold light, and his mind was broken by the sea dragon. He couldn''t help but be awed secretly, but on the surface he didn''t mean to shrink back. He hummed coldly: "yes, that''s what I planned. What can you do? Boy, this is the internal business of our fire immortal beast. You don''t have to mind your own business." The sea dragon looked at the fire tiger king with a natural and unrestrained look behind his hands, shook his head and said: "No, you''re wrong. I don''t mind my own business. The new Qilin King Huoqiu is my sister, and her revenge is mine. I''ll take charge of today''s business. Fire tiger king, if you decide now, maybe I''ll keep you alive. You''re just a tool of white tiger king. Killing you won''t do me much good. However, I''ll temporarily wrong you in this Qilin holy land A prisoner. " The fire tiger king laughed angrily. "Boy, are you dreaming? You''re far from killing me. I want to see who can stop me today. Children, rush for me." The fire tiger king seemed to have expected this situation today. As soon as his subordinates received the order, they immediately divided into two parts. One part met Huoqiu and huoyun, while the remaining fire tigers surrounded the fire tiger king and rushed to the northeast. With a flash of light, the sea dragon appeared in front of the fire attribute immortal beasts under Huoqiu and stopped the fire tiger king and the fire tigers. He smiled and said: "I said that you can''t leave with me here today. Fire tiger king, I can see that you are an ambitious immortal beast. Unfortunately, what I don''t like most is ambition. So, you''d better die today." The frightening changes happened to everyone. The eyes of the sea dragon flickered like cold stars, and the light red light of the body protection changed in an instant. Like ordinary fire immortal beasts, they burned a hot flame, and the chaotic gas of fire attribute surged out. The huge absolute space was like a wall in front of the fire tiger king and his subordinates. A long roar came out from the sea dragon''s mouth, and the blue light flashed. A set of blue body armor had appeared on him. In order not to let go of a fire tiger, the sea dragon was ready to use his full strength. The red light in his eyes suddenly turned red. A pair of huge wings appeared behind him, and an exquisite dark red helmet had appeared on the sea dragon''s head Helmet front end assembly The five forks stand up and cover the center of the sea dragon''s forehead. A black gem with the size of a pigeon egg shines brightly. Then, a dark red armor is spread all over the sea dragon''s body, replacing the previous Tianji God armor. The armor is fine, and each part is covered by diamond armor leaves. Even on the only unprotected face of the sea dragon, there is a gray halo protection, and the chest armor in front of the sea dragon''s chest is In the center, there is the same black gem, but the volume is much larger, which is covered there like a goggle. The armor is completely close to the body, outlining the sea dragon''s great body and head The light of the black gem in the Trident helmet is dim, but it emits an extremely terrible smell. The armor leaf emits a dark red light. There is a black line in the center of each dark red feather on the wings. The dark red light on the feather seems to be rotating. Around his body, there is a looming purple dragon. In the Silver Purple air, all the fire The tigers can''t help but flinch. It seems to be a giant dragon that has gone beyond the realm of sacred animals. Although they don''t know what it is, they hesitate in their hearts in order to protect their lives out of instinct. The fire tiger king was greatly surprised when he saw the changes that had taken place on the sea dragon. He also reached the realm of holy beast. Naturally, he could clearly feel that the sea dragon''s current cultivation was never lower than himself. In particular, his strange armor made him fear. "Boy, do you really want to be my enemy? Don''t forget that when your Majesty the White Tiger comes, I will become the new master here. If you are willing to give up the interception of me and my people, after all is over, I can choose the most outstanding fire tiger from my family as your mount, how about it?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "king of fire tiger, you are very good at calculation. I am not easy to deal with. Do you want to use this method to win over me? Unfortunately, I have never been influenced by other people''s words. Come on, don''t insult your realm of holy beast. You should be honored, because you are the first enemy I will try my best to deal with after I have achieved great accomplishments." Longxiang Tianji divine armor suddenly turned completely black. The huge wings spread out, and the sea dragon suddenly sent out a powerful killing opportunity. The cold feeling stimulated the soul of each fire tiger. At this time, the fire on the body was dim for a few points. The sea dragon moved and moved slowly. His body left one virtual shadow after another in the air, and then rushed straight to the fire tiger king. ----------------------------------------------------------- (it''s almost the end of the month. Let''s smash all the VIP tickets. The book will end at the beginning of next month) Chapter 419 Although the fire Tigers had lost their confidence and courage in front of the sea dragon, they rushed up in order to protect their king. However, when they thought they had stopped their opponents, they were surprised to find that what rushed in front of them was just a shadow. The sea dragon''s real body just passed them and still rushed in the direction of the fire tiger king. More than a dozen fire groups appeared around the fire tiger king''s body. So many of his men failed to stop the sea dragon for a moment. Of course, he knew what it meant. The fire mass around the body began to rotate around his body like a meteor. Where the fire mass passed, it would ripple, and the distorted space looked so strange. In the continuous operation of the dozen fire groups, the space around the fire tiger king''s body was completely distorted. When the Sea Dragon flew in front of him, what he could see was the ambiguous fire tiger king. The sea dragon stretched out his hands to both sides, and a low dragon chant came out of his mouth. A purple gas flashed in his eyes. The purple dragon around his body moved. The purple dragon''s original transparent body was as clear as an entity at the moment, and even the scales on his body as amethyst could be easily recognized. The violent roar sounded, A circle of purple light suddenly radiated around the sea dragon. The purple dragon disappeared, but a purple absolute space wrapped him and the fire tiger king. The fire tigers who want to rush to the Savior are completely blocked out by the absolute space transformed by the purple dragon. No matter how crazy they attack, they can''t shake the absolute space. Under the influence of the purple Qi, the fire tiger king was stunned to find that the distorted form around his body had completely disappeared, and even the dozen fire groups had become dark. With his holy beast''s cultivation, the absolute space naturally could not limit his movement, but the absolute space formed by the Dragon outside his body was enough to reduce his cultivation. The silver light of the sea dragon''s left hand flashed, and the crescent halberd floated out. Looking at the silver brilliance on the halberd, the Sea Dragon said to himself, "it''s over, isn''t it?" There was no chance for the fire tiger king to resist. The sea dragon''s mind moved. The fire tiger king, who was just about to rush to the sea dragon to fight with death, only felt that his whole body was tight, and the forward speed suddenly weakened a lot. At this time, the sea dragon moved. To be exact, the crescent halberd in his hand moved. A circle of dark red airflow close to black floated out. Then, one halo after another came out from the halberd like an illusion. The halo was densely distributed in the whole purple absolute space, and even blocked the sight of the fire tiger king. Naturally, everything is not so easy to end. When the fire tiger king realized that it was bad, his huge body had turned into a dark red like a halo. What he finally saw was the smile on Hai Long''s face. Hai Long nodded to him and said, "it seems that my uncertain storm has good power except for the doll. Repent, fire tiger king, because you''re going." When the fire tiger king saw the golden light in the sea dragon''s hand, his last hope had been dashed. In an instant, the whole purple space was contaminated by the golden stick shadow. The fire tigers who have been impacting and want to rush into the absolute space have stopped their actions, because they suddenly have an illusion, as if a golden sun appeared in the purple space in front of them. The sluggishness of the fire tigers brought them destruction. The sky did not know when it had become dark. With a loud click, a red cloud suddenly appeared in the original red Kirin holy land. This red cloud seemed to have appeared long ago, but it never attracted anyone''s attention. Countless electric lights came out of the red cloud and a beautiful sound sounded, "Cang - ling - arrow - array -" the red cloud moved and fluctuated violently. One thunder after another sounded. In an instant, the whole Kirin Holy Land lit up, because there was a bright red electric shock in the Kirin holy land. They seemed to have eyes. The target was the fire tigers around the sea dragon purple Qi barrier. Countless dense roars sounded around the purple border of the sea dragon. The sound of the explosion completely buried those roars full of fear. The fire tigers who fought with the fire Qiu and the fire cloud stopped, and their eyes were full of horror. No one would tell them what they saw and what the red lightning was, because they were surrounded by the sea in the red lightning The fire tigers around the Dragon purple gas absolute space have become dust. "Succeeded, I finally succeeded." although misty''s face was pale, her pretty face was full of excitement. She turned to the same pale shadow and the day after tomorrow, "we can finally help Hailong." The Cang Ling arrow array was developed by misty herself. When she was in the human world, she was best at Thunder method. Since she learned the fairy art of Cang Ling arrow, which is similar to thunder method, she combined the divine night thunder dance she had developed to create the Cang Ling arrow array. However, the mana required by the Cangling arrow array is too huge. If she used it herself, she can only use it with all her strength Ten red flashes of lightning. Just now, she was very anxious when she saw many fire tigers besieging the sea dragon. Although she believed in the strength of the sea dragon, in order to help her husband, she chose to use the Cangling arrow array. With the support of all the mana of the shadow and the day after tomorrow, combined with the power of the three people, she finally gave full play to the power of the Cangling arrow array. The effect was better than she expected Even better, hundreds of fire tigers were completely destroyed under the attack of Cangling arrow array. Cang Ling arrow is one of the most powerful attack immortal methods in Fangcun mountain of Lingtai. At the beginning, even the sea dragon was difficult to deal with the attack of Cang Ling arrow. The fire tigers who followed the fire tiger king to break out of the siege had been robbed of their mind under the deterrence of the sea dragon''s strong strength, and the original mana could only play 70% at most. When the sea dragon attacked the fire with uncertain storm and six consecutive attacks When the tiger king launched the final attack, their mind had been taken away. In the huge golden light, they clearly saw that their king was crushed by the golden cudgel. Misty chose to launch the Cangling arrow array at this time. How can those sluggish fire tigers resist? They were completely destroyed by the power of the Cangling arrow array. It seems that heaven has settled all this Well, there''s no luck. The purple Qi gathered and changed back to the shape of the purple dragon. The sea dragon held the golden cudgel as if nothing had happened. Even though the cultivation of the fire tiger king had reached the holy beast level, he was completely unable to move and resist and was hit by the six consecutive attacks of the invincible golden cudgel, and there could only be one result. In the light flow, the sea dragon handed a gentle smile to the weak and misty three women. Cangling arrow array also surprised him. Although the cultivation of the three ethereal women improved rapidly with his help, Hailong estimated that their strength combined could fight more than a dozen ordinary fire tigers. He never thought that misty could launch such a powerful immortal method. Directly destroyed all the enemies around. At this time, Hailong couldn''t help thinking of what misty had said to him when he was in the human world. Thunder method is the most powerful of all methods. In fact, the power of the ethereal Cangling arrow array alone is not enough to kill so many fire tigers. Under normal circumstances, most of the fire tigers can be injured at most, but she chose a good time to succeed in one fell swoop. The lightning symbol symbolizing fairy root on the misty forehead suddenly changed, the original lightning symbol became much smaller, and the color also changed into red. Hailong knows that this is a symbol of achieving a certain degree of cultivation. She successfully used the Cang spirit arrow array to make the misty really connected with the mighty thunder force between heaven and earth. Although she has not yet stepped into the field of great supernatural power, it is only a matter of time. All the fire immortal beasts didn''t come back until now. They gathered to the center almost at the same time. The powerful oppression combined made the most powerful soldiers of the dozen fire tigers unable to move a penny. Huoqiu''s eyes were full of cold light. He looked at the dozen fire tigers in front of him, and the two corners on his head were constantly flashing terrible fire light. "I surrender, I surrender, your highness King Qilin, please spare my life." a fire tiger suddenly knelt down on its front legs and begged to Huoqiu. Huoqiu smiled. It was a smile full of hate. The fire light of both corners was in full bloom. The two flames merged into one in the air. They suddenly bombarded the fire tiger. They didn''t even have time to scream. The body of the fire tiger suddenly turned into ashes. Huoqiu said angrily: "in front of hatred, there are no prisoners. I said, today is your death." Countless flames mixed with fire attributes. The fire of hatred broke out in the hearts of immortal beasts. Even the sea dragon could not help frowning at the highest temperature. The remaining fire Tigers had no time to resist, so they followed the footsteps of the people. In less than half an hour, the fire tiger family completely disappeared in the fairy world and was destroyed in hatred. Jing, when the hatred broke out, the whole Kirin Holy Land fell into a calm. The subordinates of huoyun slowly knelt down, tears loomed in their eyes, and looked at Huoqiu with evil spirit in their eyes. They seem to be waiting for the new Kirin King''s judgment. Only the fire cloud is still the previous look, and it seems to be a lot easier. With a flash of red light, huoyun turned into a middle-aged man with only a smile on his face. He looked at the huge Huoqiu in front of him and said, "son, from a certain point of view, you have avenged half of your revenge. You didn''t disappoint your father. The new Kirin king and the new fire holy beast only belong to you." The red light flashed again, and Huoqiu changed back to human shape. Although she didn''t know why huoyun wanted to help her destroy the whole fire tiger family, her hatred for huoyun didn''t decrease. Huoyun looked at the fire world with a bad face and the elders of fire attribute immortal beasts around him, and his face still hung a faint smile. "I think you must think that I helped you eliminate the fire tiger family because I was greedy for life and fear of death and committed crimes. In fact, I didn''t think so." he turned to Hai Long and said: "You are the most powerful immortal I have ever seen. However, you didn''t appear before you started." his eyes turned back to Huoqiu, "What if I joined hands with the fire tiger king and led all my subordinates to attack you? I didn''t know you had strong support at that time, how could I think of anything else? Child, I don''t want to intercede for myself. After all, your father and mother died at my hands. I just hope you can forgive these people who have been following me. It They are innocent, and their loyalty to big brother has never changed. " Huoqiu looked at huoyun coldly. When the hatred reached a certain level, she would no longer be angry. "Innocent? If they are innocent, what are my father and mother? In the face of hatred, there are no survivors. Huoyun, you don''t deserve to call my father brother. Of course, the fire tigers are traitors, but where can you be better?" The fire world roared, "kill him, kill them traitors. Young Lord, there''s no need to talk to him anymore." Huoyun''s eyes swept over the sea dragon and the misty three women and smiled: "Why are you in a hurry? I can''t run today, and I''m not going to run. Huoqiu, let me finish. Otherwise, even if the form and spirit are destroyed, I can''t be at ease. I know that you all hate me, yes! Who doesn''t hate traitors? Especially I, the leader of traitors. I just want to tell you a story, a story that is not very long. When you After listening to this story, I will naturally go where I should go. " In Huoqiu''s eyes, the light of fire was bright and bright, and distorted waves caused by excessive cohesion of mana continued to appear around his body. "Don''t say it, huoyun, today I''m here for revenge, not to listen to your story." The body rushed forward suddenly, and Huoqiu hit huoyun heavily on the chest. The sound of bone fragmentation came clearly. Huoyun didn''t dodge or resist, and let Huoqiu blow himself away. Wow, the fire cloud spewed out a mouthful of blood and said sadly, "child, you shouldn''t be so impulsive. You should remember to keep calm at all times." "Don''t talk nonsense." Huoqiu''s heart was full of hatred at this time. All she could think of was the tragic death of her parents. Her body flashed again, and she rushed to huoyun again. ----------------------------------------------------------- Today, the traditional publishing house sent me some pictures of the cover of the new book. I''ll put them on my blog later. Everyone has time to have a look. The blog address is on the front page Chapter 420 But I, Duxian, have been supported by the majority of book friends for nearly five months since it was put on the shelf. This book is about to enter the final stage. Here, Xiao San, thank you first I admit that because I have been writing magic subjects, this set of truth repair books does have some defects. However, this set of books also condenses a lot of my efforts. If there is anything that makes you dissatisfied, I''m sorry ---------------------------------------------------------- I''m the only one who is coming to an end. If you still have monthly tickets this month, please vote. Draw a perfect end to this set of books. Now it''s the fifth in the ticket list, which is still very dangerous. Please ----------------------------------------------------------- I believe you still remember January 1. I updated 19 chapters that day, with more than 80000 words a day. VIP tickets also broke the record and got 2000 votes a day. This is the result of your support In order to thank the majority of book friends for their support, I decided to celebrate the festival again on March 1. I will prepare the last 20 chapters for you. Similarly, 100 votes for one chapter until the end of this book ----------------------------------------------------------- At that time, the new book will be uploaded at the same time. However, the last chapter and ending part of my VIP will be released free of charge and directly placed in the public version of the new book. I hope you can support my new book ----------------------------------------------------------- I think if the majority of book friends will like my new book, because the purpose of my new book is to create classics that I haven''t achieved before Finally, thank you again. I hope you can continue to support me. Thank you, junior. Chapter 421 Huoyun''s eyes showed a sad look. He still didn''t hide. He watched Huoqiu blow to himself with all his strength. At this time, a figure was extremely fast and crossed in front of Huoqiu, with one hand and one lead. Unexpectedly, he forcefully unloaded Huoqiu''s violent fist. Due to the excessive momentum, Huoqiu directly threw himself into the arms of the figure. A gentle voice sounded, "sister Huoqiu, don''t be impulsive first. Let''s hear him finish. I can feel that there is a secret in all this." It was Hailong who stopped Huoqiu. When he first saw huoyun, he had a strange feeling in his heart, especially the eyes in huoyun''s eyes, which constantly strengthened his strange feeling. Therefore, when Huoqiu insisted on not listening to huoyun''s explanation and wanted to launch a killing move to him, Hailong stopped Huoqiu. If you change a person, Huoqiu may turn over immediately. Whoever dares to stop her for revenge will be regarded as an enemy by her immediately. However, there are still some exceptions, that is, the sea dragon. When the sea dragon stopped Huoqiu, not only did Huoqiu soften himself, but also the fire attribute immortal beasts who came with Huoqiu had no opinion. After all, the sea dragon''s previous killing of the fire tiger king has fully proved his position, and the cultivation shown by the sea dragon makes these fire immortal beasts have a trace of fear in addition to admiration. Huoqiu looked at the sea dragon and broke free from his arms. The hatred light in his eyes had been dimmed. He turned to huoyun and said in a deep voice, "what else can you say?" Huoyun first handed a grateful look to Hailong, and then said to Huoqiu, "just tell you a story. Listen to it patiently, child. You won''t regret it." take a deep breath, huoyun restrained his injury, his eyes were hazy, as if thinking about something, sighed and said: "I think you still remember everything. I will never forget it. That day, I was returning to our fire holy beast temple after patrolling from the holy land. I was preparing to go back to my room, but I felt an abnormal wave in the side hall. Driven by curiosity, I walked into the side hall. The side hall was empty and no one was there However, the strange feeling became stronger. When I was looking for it, I suddenly felt the fluctuation of fire attribute mana. Subconsciously, I reduced my body and hid aside. In the side hall, there was a statue of King Qilin, which was sent by the king of fire tiger when his brother defeated the rosefinch and successfully stepped on the throne of fire holy beast. The strange fluctuation of mana came from Just as I was hiding, two lights came on at the same time. One was red and the other was blue. The red light was the king of fire tiger, and the blue light wrapped a huge white tiger with strong majesty. Although I had not seen the white tiger king of water holy beast, I knew in an instant that it was him, There can be no mistake. I was very nervous at that time. The appearance of the white tiger king surprised me. How could he appear in the field of our fire holy beast? The water white tiger was never friendly with us. At that time, I wanted to shout loudly and invite experts of my family to kill him. But suddenly I found a light blue halo in front of the statue of the Kirin king, the light There was a strong fluctuation of mana in the ring. I immediately recognized that it was a kind of Dharma array that could be transmitted. I didn''t shout out a word from the white tiger king. He said to the fire tiger king that everything was ready. As long as the fire tiger king could cooperate inside and outside and kill the eldest brother when he brought people, the location of the fire holy beast was the fire tiger king. I was surprised to hear that Perhaps the mood affected the fluctuation of mana, and the white tiger king immediately found out. His mana is really not what I can resist. The momentum alone has oppressed me. I can''t resist at all. In order to survive and find out the facts, I didn''t resist, but pretended to be respectful and bowed to the white tiger king. " Hearing this, the fire world couldn''t help humming angrily, "you greedy little man, just to live for yourself, are you willing to give up the glory of our Kirin family? Have you forgotten the benefits of big brother to you? The friendship between your brothers? In the end, you rebelled with the bastard of the fire tiger king." Tears flashed in huoyun''s eyes. "I don''t regret it. Until now, I still don''t regret my choice." at this point, his eyes turned to the fire immortal beasts kneeling on the ground behind him. "Brothers, you have been wronged. You have been carrying a bad name for the sake of our Kirin family''s continued reproduction." Listening to huoyun''s words, Huoqiu was suddenly angry. He just wanted to attack, but he was pulled by the sea dragon. The Sea Dragon said in a deep voice, "listen to him." Huoyun turned back to his body, looked at the sea dragon, smiled and said: "Unfortunately, my life is coming to an end. Otherwise, I will make friends with you. Thank you, powerful immortal. Second brother of the fire world, I want to ask you something. Maybe you remember when I led a large number of fire immortal beasts to rebel when the white tiger king led people to attack. Although I led people to rebel, there were not many fire immortal beasts who really started, It was my subordinates'' release of water that made most of you escape. Think about it, did my subordinates ever kill any compatriots? No, right. They didn''t kill any compatriots. What''s the reason? Because they didn''t betray big brother at all. They pretended to rebel at my request. " When huojie and Huoqiu looked at each other, they also felt strange. All along, they were blinded by hatred. In retrospect, the original situation was indeed as huoyun said. If these "traitors" really cooperate with the white tiger king, there will be few fire immortal beasts who can escape in the end. Two lines of tears slid down the face of huoyun. He looked up at the sky and murmured: "How painful it was when I made that decision! Do you know why I was willing to submit to the white tiger king? That''s because when I broke his plot with the fire tiger king, he had infected a large number of fire immortal beasts with the poison of Miro fairy fruit in a special way. These fire immortal beasts were completely guarded by the fire tiger king''s men. White tiger The king told me that if I would submit to him and persuade these fire immortal beasts to rebel with him, he could not kill them. Otherwise, none of us, including me, could survive. At that time, I really didn''t know how to decide. Seeing my hesitation, the white tiger king and the fire tiger king took me to a place not far away from the Qilin holy land, which is the lower fairy world I saw these brothers in a huge cave. I was surprised by the number. Perhaps the stable life has passed for too long. A large number of fire immortal beasts have disappeared, but the big brother didn''t notice it, and the white tiger king and the fire tiger king are ready for the final attack. Even if I don''t rebel with these brothers, I''m afraid the big brother will be buried in the Kirin holy land, In order to leave some vitality for the Kirin family and prevent these brothers from dying in vain, I made an extremely difficult decision, and I obeyed the white tiger king. Under my persuasion, these immortal beast brothers also agreed to surrender. Perhaps you will think that their will is not firm enough, but for the sake of the Fire Kirin family and the fire attribute, the immortal beast will not reduce its strength. I am They were persuaded one by one. Some of them scolded me and others resented me. I didn''t care. I was willing to give everything to keep them alive. At that time, the process was difficult, but I finally did it. Now these brothers behind me agree to "betrayal". Because I have been using the method of voice transmission in the process of persuasion, the white tiger king naturally He won''t believe me. He just used a drug to suppress the toxin of Mirabilis fruit, but it didn''t remove it. Then the rebellion began. " Huoqiu said coldly, "is the white tiger king a fool? If I were him, I would kill all of you at that time. I am no longer the original child. Who do you want to lie to?" Huoyun shook his head and said: "I didn''t lie because it wasn''t necessary. The original process was hard. It was a nightmare of my life. I don''t want to repeat it again. Believe it or not. I''ll prove it to you. Let me finish the rest of the story. After the rebellion began, the white tiger king led people to besiege his brother and sister-in-law. At that time, I thought of leading my brothers to turn against each other and fight with them However, I didn''t do that because the strength brought by the white tiger king is too powerful. Maybe you don''t believe it. Now, in addition to the white tiger king, there are three of the water white tigers who have reached the holy beast level. At that time, they disappeared. It was one of them who suddenly turned into me and sneaked an attack that made the eldest brother in a desperate situation. At that time, you saw everything I attacked my eldest brother secretly, but in fact, I was under the control of the white tiger king''s mana. It was the sneak attack that pushed me completely into a desperate situation. I was enduring it, and I could only endure it. At this time, the white tiger king asked me to kill my eldest brother and sister-in-law to show my loyalty to him. I can see that if I don''t agree, the outcome will only be better One, I''m afraid that there will be almost no survivors except the fire tiger king and his fire tiger family. The four balanced fairy beasts of wind, fire, water and earth will no longer have any trace of our fire immortal beasts. When the white tiger king asked me this, my brother and sister-in-law have opened a channel to send you away with their last mana. Here When I couldn''t make a choice, the white tiger king''s eyes showed a killing opportunity. At that moment, I suddenly understood a lot of things, so I did it. With the help of the white tiger king, I personally killed my eldest brother and sister-in-law. Although a large number of fire immortal beasts escaped successfully, the white tiger king was very happy because of the death of his eldest brother and sister-in-law. Up to now, I don''t understand why he decided at that time I am the new fire holy beast, perhaps to avoid being discovered by the fairy world. Huoqiu, I tell you this story just to tell you that the original rebellion was only the fire tiger family, and other fire immortal beasts are still loyal subordinates of our Kirin family. We have been waiting for an opportunity to revitalize our Kirin family. In order to wait for this opportunity, Although I am named the holy beast of fire, I am always monitored and restricted by the king of fire tiger. The king of fire tiger is very ambitious. He reached the cultivation of the holy beast two thousand years ago. In order to compete with him, I have been practicing hard. Now, although I have reached the cultivation of the holy beast, I know very well that I can''t bring the Qi into the world because I''m not the direct blood of King Qilin Lin holy fire has reached its limit. Now, you are back, and our people finally have a new king. " The look in Huoqiu''s eyes kept changing, and she couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart. All along, she regarded huoyun as the object of her revenge, but at this time, huoyun suddenly told her that everything she had done was forced, her heart kept shaking, and she didn''t know how to choose. The appearance of her parents when they died miserably and the kind smile when huoyun loved her continued In her mind, her heart is in a mess. In the face of the current situation, she doesn''t know how to deal with it. Has the hatred been resolved? Huoqiu can''t do it. Her parents'' death has always stuck in her heart. The fire cloud''s eyes became softer, "Boy, I was worried that you could not cope with the Revenge of the white tiger king and wanted to ask you to save my life for the last battle of the Qilin family. But now it seems that you don''t need it. With the support of such a strong friend, even if the white tiger king comes with the strength of the whole family, there''s nothing you can do. I know that neither you nor my second brother can believe what I said Everything. In fact, my uncle is not greedy for life and afraid of death, but I always hope that my death is valuable. I killed my eldest brother and sister-in-law, which is heinous, but I don''t regret it, because I saved the strength to rise up again for the Qilin family. Child, be careful of the white tiger king. Don''t be impulsive and careless. In my heart, you will always be my favorite Huoqiu. Goodbye. " The roar of the roar suddenly sounded from the mouth of the fire cloud, and the flame around his body suddenly burned. The flame almost instantly turned into pure black. There was no sadness in his huge eyes, as if he had put down all his burden. After a satisfied look at the fire, the whole body began to burn violently. "Uncle huoyun, don''t --" at this moment, Huoqiu had no doubt in her heart. Tears burst into her eyes. She rushed out and tried to stop huoyun. ----------------------------------------------------------- (don''t forget March 1, that is, next Wednesday. Get your tickets ready. I''ve calculated that there are about 28 to 29 chapters at last, that is, close to 3000 tickets next Wednesday. Remember that there are about 2000 votes on January 1. I don''t know if you can make me spit out this time. Hehe.) Chapter 422 When huoyun said the last sentence, Hailong realized that it was bad. He rushed forward a minute faster than Huoqiu. However, their actions were still late. Huoyun''s death ambition sprouted early. The black flame he burned was the fire of his own life. The hot air flow was no less than the chaotic gas of fire attribute that Hailong did his best. Although it is not aggressive, it forms an absolute space that sea dragons can''t rush into. Huoyun calmly looked at Huoqiu and said softly, "son, no matter what my uncle did before, after all, I killed my eldest brother and sister-in-law. I can only wash away the sin with my own blood. Maybe when my eldest brother and sister-in-law see me, they will forgive me. Goodbye." the black flame suddenly rose, and his body melted quickly. Hailong only felt that a cool air flow appeared around him. The dignified doll didn''t know when it had come to him. They looked at each other. There was no language communication. Their hands had been held together. The golden chaos gas appeared, and the surging air flow immediately went to the black flame hood. Everything huoyun did deeply moved their hearts. They tried their best to launch the strongest mana. The golden chaos gas completely shrouded the black flame like a huge light mask. The black flame melted rapidly as the golden light pointed out. However, the flame of Kirin''s life fully shows the hegemony of the Kirin flame. When the golden light melted away all the black flames, the body of the fire cloud had completely disappeared. A red inner alchemy appeared in the center of the golden chaos gas. The timely action of Hailong and doll finally saved the inner alchemy God of huoyun. Otherwise, the violent flame of life will inevitably devour the God together. The sea dragon and the doll carefully controlled the huoyun yuan God in front of them with their mental strength. All the fire attributes of the subordinates of the fire cloud sent out a painful wailing from the sky, and the desolation of the voice destroyed people''s tears. All fire immortal beasts were stunned. Huoyun''s suicide had proved everything. He washed his innocence with his own life. The fire immortal beasts who came with Huoqiu lowered their heads. Their hatred for huoyun''s "traitors" had disappeared with huoyun''s death. Hai Long wrapped the Yuanshen of huoyun with mana and carefully sent it to Huoqiu. He sighed: "your uncle huoyun is very determined to die. Although we saved his Yuanshen, it is not easy to recover his vitality." Huoqiu took over the Yuanshen of huoyun, and her tears fell like a broken kite. "Uncle, why do you do this?" at this time, her heart fell into a blank, and she didn''t know what to do. What huoyun said is true. Then, he is not only not a traitor, but also a hero of the Kirin family. After all, he killed his parents! From an emotional point of view, can I accept this uncle? Huoqiu''s heart has been confused, so he stood quietly in place and looked at the yuan God of huoyun in his hand. The sea dragon looked at the rosefinch in the doll''s arms and said calmly, "brother rosefinch, you have seen everything that happened today. Now you still think the white tiger king doesn''t deserve it?" The rosefinch bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. He sighed, "maybe you''re right. The white tiger did a lot of wrong things." Hai Long didn''t say anything more. He took a deep look at the doll and came forward to take her hand. The doll was stunned at first. Just as she wanted to take her hand out of the sea dragon''s palm, she thought of the sea dragon''s voice in her heart, "use our strength to calm their sorrow. After all, the real enemy has not yet arrived." The doll held the sea dragon''s hand and nodded gently. With so many things happening in Kirin''s holy land, she felt that her heart was full of depression. How could she refuse Hailong''s proposal? The golden chaos appeared again. The sea dragon and the doll stood there calmly holding hands. They all closed their eyes and controlled their cultivation completely by their wills and thoughts. The pure golden chaotic Qi is full of peace, and the light expands instantly, including all fire immortal beasts. The sea dragon whispered, "the original evil will bear the fruit of today. No matter right or wrong, everything has passed. The Kirin holy land will usher in a new tomorrow. Put down hatred and unite as one. The opportunity to revitalize the fire immortal beast and the Fire Kirin family has come. It''s necessary to be obsessed. Don''t be sad. Let the past pass." in a few words, Under the action of the golden chaotic Qi, it can be clearly introduced into the ears of each fire immortal beast. Stimulated by the auspicious Qi, the rigid bodies of fire immortal beasts gradually softened, and slowly closed their eyes like sea dragons and dolls. Under the deliberate action of the sea dragon, the fire immortal beasts gradually gathered into a circle, and the fire Qiu was in the middle of the circle. The absolute space formed by red fire gradually appeared, replacing the golden chaos released by sea dragons and dolls. With the auspicious spirit, the sea dragon and the doll have aroused their peace of mind. The golden light disappeared, opened his eyes and looked at the fire immortal beast surrounded together. The sea dragon sighed, "the past has passed. It''s the time for the fire immortal beast to rise again." The doll looked at the sea dragon and said, "although our accomplishments are almost equal, your control over mana is really stronger than me. If I had just controlled it, I would not have affected the mind of so many fire immortal beasts. But you did it." Hailong said, "that''s because they are not wary of us. They always treat us as friends, so they can easily succeed." The doll said, "Hai Long, do you think they can wake up from hatred and sadness?" The Dragon shook his head and said: "I don''t know. But I''m sure the fire immortal beasts led by sister Huoqiu are not stupid. I think the matter of fire cloud will only be deeply buried in their hearts. As for hatred, it''s not so easy to resolve. They can get out of hatred only by completely destroying the original perpetrators. I know you don''t want to see killing, but sometimes only killing is the most important thing Good solution. " The doll looked down at the rosefinch in her arms and said, "Xiaobao, are you still determined to help the white tiger king?" The rosefinch raised his head, but instead of looking at the doll, he said to the sea dragon, "where will you go when things here are over?" The sea dragon was slightly stunned and said, "maybe we will go to qixingping after the things here are over." The rosefinch nodded, turned to the doll and said, "I''ll go first and wait for you at qixingping. Doll, even if you help the sea dragon, I won''t blame you." as soon as the voice fell, it spread its red wings and flew up, turned into a red light spot in an instant and disappeared in the distance. The sea dragon looked at the doll and said with a smile, "brother rosefinch has figured it out. What about you?" The doll looked at the sea dragon, and her big smart eyes showed a naughty light. "I? I have said I will not participate in your killing! However, I will help you protect them." Hailong shook his head reluctantly. He also knew that he had no way to take the doll. "Well, then you just need to protect them." on an idea, Hailong suddenly thought of a way to involve the doll in it. He believed that as long as his way was successful, if the doll didn''t want to do it, I''m afraid it wouldn''t work. Flash to the three ethereal women, and the sea dragon slapped them respectively. The pure fire attribute chaos gas was injected into them, and the three women''s face immediately ruddy. There was an excited light in the misty eyes, "dragon, do you see? Just now, I used the Cangling arrow array, which is the secret skill I told you. I finally succeeded." The sea dragon held misty in his arms, regardless of the baby and the day after tomorrow, lowered his head and kissed misty lips, "My dear wife, I knew you were very powerful. I''m surprised by your Cang Ling arrow array! I''m afraid it will be very difficult for me to escape the power of your Cang Ling arrow array. Especially the timing of your shot is perfect. Otherwise, you won''t get such good results. It seems that you have integrated the thunder method cultivated in the human world with the immortal method in the immortal world I believe that I''m afraid brother Lei Tianjun''s control over thunder law may not be better than you. " He blushed, buried his head in the arms of the sea dragon and whispered, "I just want you to know that I''m not useless. No matter when, I''ll try my best to help you." Hai Long said with a smile, "in terms of seniority, you used to be my grand master. How can you be useless? If it weren''t for your guidance at the beginning, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have achieved anything later. However, when you cast the Cangling arrow array, your mana is not pure enough. With the help of shadow and acquired mana, the attack power is scattered. Otherwise, the effect should be better." The baby on one side said, "sea dragon, they are almost calm. Wake them up. I want to have a look in the fire holy beast temple." The sea dragon looked at the fire immortal beasts sitting around, gently shook his head and said, "forget it. Don''t disturb them now. Their spirit and body are very tired. I''m afraid the white tiger king will lead his elite to come soon. It''s better to let them recover some mana as much as possible." The doll said with some dissatisfaction, "isn''t it easy to restore mana? As long as we work together with the golden chaos gas, we should be able to help them recover soon." The Dragon shook his head and said: "Doll, don''t you understand? It''s possible to restore mana by converting our chaotic Qi into mana, but it''s not from their own cultivation. When it''s really applied, it''s easy to make mistakes. Only their own mana is the best, so let them have a peaceful rest. Misty, you three consume a lot. First restore yourself as soon as possible I have my own mana. There are me and dolls here. No one can disturb you. The Cangling arrow array must be used less after that, and it consumes too much mana. "When Hailong just input the chaotic Qi into the three women''s body, he found that the mana in the three women''s body was almost emptied, just like when he used the immortal killing robbery. The doll looked at the three women and entered a settled state. She flew to the sea dragon and took the initiative to hold his hand. As soon as the sea dragon was stunned, the doll''s voice rang out in her heart, "don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else. I just think it''s more convenient to talk to you like this." as she said, there was a naughty smile in her eyes. The sea dragon helplessly shook his head and said to the doll, "is this fun? Aren''t you afraid of being taken advantage of by me?" "Afraid? Of course I am." the doll provocatively straightened up her not very plump chest. The sea dragon shook his head helplessly, "I''m afraid of you. I don''t dare to have any unreasonable thoughts about the princess." The Yin body and the Yang body will not only attract each other, but also oppose each other. Even if the doll is beautiful, the sea dragon can''t have that feeling of love for her. Although he holds hands and has the same heart, the sea dragon''s heart is very pure at this time, and there is no reverie. He knows that the girl doll is not so easy to deal with. The doll pouted her lovely little mouth, squeezed the sea dragon''s big hand, and said, "am I so terrible? I''m a beauty anyway. Look at your attitude, like guarding against thieves." Hailong said with a wry smile: "Aren''t you terrible? Maybe others don''t know and will be confused by your appearance. But don''t forget that we are interlinked. I clearly found that no matter what expression you have and what words you say, your heart remains cold and there has never been a real fluctuation in your mood. I''m far from being calm alone. I''ve figured it out these days Bai. Perhaps, when we first met, you found that I used the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, you already began to plan how to calculate me. I admit that you have a kind heart, but when you face the enemy, I don''t believe you really won''t kill. The main reason for you to come out with us is to stay with me until the army of the underworld appears At this point, the sea dragon paused, felt the surprise in the doll''s heart, and then said: "Although you are very secretive, I can still clearly feel your disdain for me. In fact, you despise me at all, perhaps because I have more than one wife. Our purpose is the same. We all want to deal with the underworld and prevent them from invading the fairyland. That''s why I never object to you being with us. Today I''ve opened my mouth. No matter how you use me, I can ignore it, but don''t hurt my relatives and friends. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you. Although you are strong, you should be able to feel the gap between us. Although the gap is only a little, I can take your life. " Chapter 423 The doll loosened her hand holding the sea dragon, and her face changed. Of course, the original childish spirit didn''t exist, and her whole body sent out a faint chill. Hailong suddenly felt that he seemed to meet Mengyun for the first time. At that time, Mengyun was not as cold as a doll. The change of look made the doll look much more mature. The whole body seemed to condense a layer of frost. It looked full of cold and holy temperament. The doll sighed and said, "it seems that I really underestimate you." The sea dragon smiled, put his hands behind his back and said: "Nothing. People always make mistakes. Although I know you look down on me, I don''t blame you. After all, you are a girl. Girls with the most Yin body may pursue perfection, including love. In fact, I also know I shouldn''t have so many wives, but I can''t give up when feelings come. So far , I have four wives, piaomi, tianqin, Ying and Mengyun. No matter which one of them, the story with me is very tortuous. In fact, I am a very selfish person. Because I love them deeply, I don''t want them to be hurt, but I have hurt the hearts of other girls. " The faces of Yuhua, Yuping and shuistop flashed from his eyes. A trace of gloom rose in Hailong''s heart. He gently shook his head and said, "sometimes it''s involuntarily to do something." The doll said coldly, "I don''t want to hear your emotional history or your emotional view. Since you have seen through my purpose, what do you want? Is it a hint that I should leave." The Dragon shook his head and said: "No, of course you don''t have to leave. Doll, after all, our purpose is the same. Although you mean to use me, I know you won''t hurt me. When the army of the underworld comes, we will help each other. Maybe I want tianqin to come back to me with your power. You can still help me when I haven''t said anything today It''s the naive, lovely and kind-hearted doll, and I''m still the sea dragon. I don''t need you to change my senses. As long as my wives love me, it''s enough. "Here, the sea dragon''s eyes show deep affection and sweep away from the misty and shadow. The doll felt an inexplicable emotion in her heart, which seemed to be touched by the sea dragon. She sighed and said: "Yes, I do despise you. When I first saw you, you were with them. Although I have never been involved in feelings, I strongly disapprove of your fickle behavior. Do you know why my mood never fluctuates? Because I am the most Yin body. The Tathagata Buddha once told me that my body has the most Yang body People are either the most emotional and sexual, or their hearts are full of the fire of desire. On the contrary, the most Yin body like me is completely cold. My heart is born cold and completely cold. When I face anything, I can always face it calmly. Even at the most difficult moment of my cultivation, my mood is very calm, so I can have today''s cultivation When I first saw you, I always thought you were the most Yang body burning the fire of desire. I not only despised you, but even despised you. But later, I found myself wrong. Everything you did was completely different from what I expected from leaving bibotan. Do you remember the moment when our magic power reached the same heart and spirit, your trust in me It makes me feel very comfortable. That comfortable feeling is the first time in my life that I have experienced emotional fluctuations. " Hai Long smiled and said, "well, I''m not so annoying to you. It''s good. Let''s continue to maintain our current relationship. We are comrades in arms, aren''t we? In addition, I don''t dare to expect anything. If you can take me as a friend, I''ll be very happy." The doll turned around, turned her back to the sea dragon and said, "are you friends? Yes! We have been friends since we were connected. Maybe my heart was not completely open when the mana was integrated, but I did take you as a friend, but more importantly, we are still comrades in arms. Do you understand?" Hailong nodded and said, "I understand what you mean and your principles. We are friends. That''s enough." ¡­¡­ Huoqiu woke up from the retreat. I don''t know how many years ago, she felt calm and comfortable for the first time. During this retreat, she seemed to have lost all the ability to think, and everything was so calm. Looking inward, she found that her mana had recovered to the peak state, and even made some progress. Feeling the warmth in her hand, she opened her eyes, Looking at Neidan, who was always held in her palm, she whispered, "Uncle huoyun, I already understand. You are the hero of the Kirin family." A drop of tears fell from her eyes and fell on the inner pill with a glittering light. In an instant, the inner pill seemed to be rejuvenated. The originally dull pill body regained its pale red light. In the circulation of the halo, it seemed to be telling its excitement. Huoqiu held Neidan in front of him and whispered, "uncle, no matter what, I will help you rebuild your flesh. I think my father and mother will agree with me when they know what you have done. Now, I want to do a more important thing for my father, mother and you." Huoqiu''s right hand drew a triangle in the air. When the red light was flashing, she sent Neidan in. She stood up and looked at the awake fire immortal beasts around her. She waited. When all the fire immortal beasts were fully awake, Huoqiu gave a long roar, which spread all over the Kirin Holy Land, "We are the children of fire. Fire has given us strength. For the continuation of fire, we must defend its dignity. Even if there is only the last spark, we can put it out. We belonging to fire will fight for the dignity of fire and for all our dead compatriots. I, Kirin King Huoqiu, will become the pioneer in the front." The roar of roar came from the mouth of each fire attribute immortal beast. In the roar of fire and heroic dry clouds, the fire in their hearts was ignited again, and their huge fighting spirit gathered together, which was the power of terror. Under Huoqiu''s command, the immortal beasts with fire attributes are arranged in neat lines according to their different cultivation levels. The ones with strong cultivation are at the front, forming a half moon shape as a whole. Their backs are against the fire holy beast temple and looking at the distance of the Qilin holy land. They are waiting for the arrival of the enemy. The long red hair spread quietly behind him. The sea dragon sat cross legged on the golden cloud, his eyes always closed, and even the deafening roar of the fire immortal beast didn''t wake him up. The faint red light loomed, his handsome and resolute face was extremely calm, and the bronze skin exuded a strong masculine spirit. The golden cloak symbolizing the identity of riyao Xingjun had become a golden waist belt under the change of the chaotic gas of fire attribute, with golden light shining and extraordinary brilliance. Beside the sea dragon, the misty, shadow and rear sky eyes all show intoxicated light. The men in front of them are full of strong attraction. The misty and shadow are very calm. Only the day after tomorrow, the look in the eyes is constantly changing, and the complex light is always poured into the sea dragon. The doll leaned leisurely on the chair with the chaotic air of her water attribute. It seemed that everything around her had nothing to do with her. The light blue light emitted a breath like frost, and a faint smile appeared on the corners of her mouth, as if she was thinking about something. Both the sea dragon in the retreat and the dozing doll are actually waiting for the arrival of the person who should appear. Ten days have come. Can the Qilin family continue to rule the fire immortal beast and continue to inherit the title of fire holy beast? The result of invading the toes will appear within D. The flame of revenge shines in the eyes of every fire immortal beast. Their current state is very different from that ten days ago. Huoqiu didn''t find the sea dragon behind the fire immortal beast team, because she trusted that the sea dragon would appear when it should appear. Huoqiu didn''t enter the fire holy beast Temple because she had her own ideas. When she woke up from the retreat, she had vowed that if she couldn''t destroy the biggest enemy, the white tiger king, she would not be qualified to enter the temple. The fairy clouds are swirling in the Kirin holy land, and the light red light emits a warm smell at this time. In this holy land, the fire immortal beasts can bring their cultivation to the limit. This is also the reason why Hailong didn''t let Huoqiu directly attack the northern white tiger field. Only here can it be possible to kill the white tiger king. In many cases, there is only one chance. The expected blue light finally appeared in the distance outside the Kirin holy land. The breath of all fire immortal beasts gradually became violent. They had been waiting for this day for too long. The scale of blue light shrouded is much larger than expected, and large blue light spots are approaching rapidly. The doll slowly opened her eyes and felt the gradually strong cold breath outside the Kirin sanctuary. The smile at the corner of her mouth disappeared. With her excellent eyesight, she clearly saw that the number of blue light spots would never be less than 500, and from the cultivation, she felt that each blue light spot had strong strength. On the contrary, the fire attribute immortal beasts in front of the fire holy beast temple only add up to six or seven hundred. After the death of the old Kirin king, the hearts of fire immortal beasts had dispersed, and the overall number was greatly reduced. Many discouraged fire immortal beasts chose to find a peaceful place to cultivate themselves. In terms of strength, although the number of blue light spots is slightly inferior, they occupy an absolute advantage. The doll couldn''t help looking at the sea dragon on one side and said in her heart: only he is the key to this battle. Do you want to do it when necessary? The blue light suddenly dispersed slowly, as if it were overwhelming. The blue brilliance emitting cold breath seemed more surging at this time. They rushed directly to the Kirin holy land without any stay. The white tiger king is very depressed now. Since he united with the Immortal Emperor, the water attribute immortal beast has greatly increased its prestige in the fairy world. No immortal dares to haunt near the white tiger field. When the Immortal Emperor decided to hold back for a while, the white tiger king returned to his temple to practice. Of course, he knows that only if he is more powerful can he survive in the changes in the near future. He doesn''t care about the underworld, because there is the support of the Buddha world behind the fairy world. Even the Immortal Emperor did not fully understand the ambition of the white tiger king. He not only wanted to become a bully in the fairy world, but also wanted to rule the whole fairy world and even the six realms. On this point, he is the same as Hades. But the water immortal beast has great limitations after all. In order to realize his ambition, the white tiger king has been waiting for an opportunity to take advantage of it. And this opportunity is when the underworld comes. What he wants most is the attack of the underworld on the immortal world. What he wants most is that the underworld can lose both with the immortal and Buddha worlds. At that time, it will be his best chance. As long as we grasp it, maybe we can really unify the fairyland. Even if we launch an impact on the ruling six realms, it may not be infeasible. Over the years, the white tiger king is the most persistent of the four sacred beasts. His persistence is reflected in the search for the ruins of the chaotic king. Of course, he knew that as long as he could open the ruins left by the chaotic king, the four holy beasts would get real power. That is the strength to protect the holy beast. If you are lucky and get the guidance of the residual divine consciousness of the chaos king, maybe you will become the strongest in the six realms. However, after looking for so many years, the white tiger king has never got any definite clues. These days, when he made a breakthrough in his cultivation, he suddenly received a message from the fire tiger king that the Kirin sanctuary had changed. The Qilin holy land is a very important chess piece of the white tiger king. Although the comprehensive strength of the fire immortal beast is not as good as the water immortal beast he rules, on the whole, the strength is still very considerable. At first, he chose huoyun to become a new fire holy beast instead of the fire tiger king, because he saw that the fire tiger king had similar ambitions with himself, and he didn''t want to raise tigers. When the fire tiger king told him that the little Lord Kirin appeared, the white tiger king was surprised. Of course, he understood what the little Lord Kirin symbolized. Her appearance is likely to bring the fire immortal animals together again. That''s the last thing the white tiger king wants to see. Therefore, after receiving the information, he drove out with all the elite of the family without any hesitation. Be sure to nip the influence of little Lord Kirin in in the bud before it spreads. ----------------------------------------------------------- Many friends want to know the general situation of the new book. I''ll give the introduction of the new book to VIP book friends first. My only plan for the new book is to create a classic, which is definitely better than any set of books I''ve written before Walking down the street, Tian hen, who was lovelorn, inadvertently came to the most luxurious nightclub on Zhongting star. Here, he met a girl with big eyes. The first time we met, what the other party paid was virginity. Why? Eyes can kill? Yes, tianken did it. I don''t know when he has been involved in a vortex, a vortex woven by powers. Can a person have both space and dark powers at the same time? Dark powers are full of phagocytosis, and space powers are full of mystery. Two different abilities appear in one person at the same time. ----------------------------------------------------------- Can eyes kill? That''s the power of space. Will men be raped by beautiful women? That''s the fate of the protagonist Chapter 424 The white tiger king is full of confidence in himself. Many years ago, the water immortal beast he commanded became the strongest of the four holy beasts. Although he cares about the strength of the combination of fire immortal beasts, he also doesn''t take each other in mind. Along the way, he has thought of countermeasures. He doesn''t want to kill more, even the little Lord Kirin. Since the little Lord Kirin has appeared, once he kills her, it will inevitably lead to deep hatred and imprisonment of fire immortal beasts, Is the best way. At that time, it will be easier to control the fire immortal beast. The white tiger king''s eyes twinkle with a faint blue light. The army of the underworld he expects will be killed in a short time. Now he must not make mistakes. Far away, the white tiger king has seen the reddish Kirin holy land. He said in a deep voice: "listen to the order, move forward with the wings of the white tiger, and always pay attention to the movements in the Kirin holy land. If anyone wants to break through, he must be captured alive. If the fire immortal beast breaks through from who, he will no longer need to exist in the world." in the white tiger king''s order, All the water immortal beasts agreed. They have long been used to the iron fist policy of the white tiger king. Without any hesitation, they immediately spread out around and lined up to move forward. The white tiger king looked at his white robe. He didn''t know why. Over the years, he had liked his changed human body and rarely showed his true face. Under the urging of mana, he led several subordinates to rush before. Surrounded by 500 water immortal beasts, he finally entered the Kirin holy land. As soon as he entered the red light shrouded area, the white tiger king could not help frowning. Even the water holy beast still felt very uncomfortable with the hot atmosphere in the Kirin field, and a trace of disgust could not help rising in his heart. Just then, he saw a large piece of red light in front of him. The first was Fire Kirin, and the first was a girl with hot fire all over her body. When his eyes were facing the girl, his heart could not help trembling slightly. The pair of pupils full of hatred, even his dignified white tiger king, could not help raising a chill in his heart. In front of these fire immortal beasts, they obviously knew they were coming. Looking at them, they didn''t seem to have the idea of running away at all. When the white tiger king saw the eyes of the fire immortal beasts, the chill in his heart couldn''t help winning. He knew that his judgment was probably wrong. The eyes of these fire immortal beasts were so similar. Obviously, he had already made all preparations. Did they still want to fight with death. In addition to the front, the back are almost the most common fairy beasts. How can this compete with yourself? Although the White Tiger King appeared in human form, Huoqiu recognized him immediately when he saw his blue eyes. She was so familiar with these eyes. In those years, when her father was badly hurt, the owner of these eyes was laughing. He forced huoyun to sneak into her father. It was him that led to the death of her father and mother. Huoqiu didn''t move. She told herself that she needed cold silence now, and it was not the time to start. On the way back to the Kirin holy land, Hailong told her that the purpose of this time is not to completely destroy all water immortal beasts, but to eliminate the chief culprit, the white tiger king. In that case, I can''t be impulsive. Only when the best time comes will it be possible to leave the white tiger king here. The white tiger king flew to a hundred meters in front of Huoqiu and stopped. Although the number of his men was less than that of the fire immortal beast, he seemed to surround the fire immortal beast because he came scattered. Looking at Huoqiu full of killing opportunities, the white tiger king couldn''t help but be awed in his heart. He had experienced countless battles, but he couldn''t help being infected by the towering murderous spirit on Huoqiu. It was not a murderous spirit out of thin air. It would be a powerful murderous opportunity only after experiencing the baptism of blood and fire and surpassing countless creatures. Of course, he didn''t know that Huoqiu had killed countless people in the demon world, but he was already a little nervous in front of Huoqiu''s murderous spirit. Can you win today? He has some doubts. He smiled and said, "are you the daughter of old Qilin? Well, you really deserve to be the descendant of King Qilin''s direct blood. So many men can be gathered here so quickly to kill and regain the throne of the Qilin family. Presumably, the fire tiger king and his family have been defeated by you. Where is huoyun? Where is he?" Huoqiu stretched out his right hand, the light on his hand suddenly lit up, and the red inner pill appeared in the palm. "Uncle huoyun is here, he will look at me and ask you for everything you should give." The white tiger king snorted disdainfully, "Are you a mob? It seems that you are more crazy than your father. Huoyun had a different heart. If it weren''t for balance, I would have killed him. He died in your hands. Little girl, your parents didn''t die in my hands. I''m afraid I wouldn''t have won so easily without huoyun''s sneak attack on them. Besides, At the last moment, they also died at the hands of huoyun. Therefore, from a certain point of view, there is no hatred between us. Since you have come back, I can support you to continue to feel your Kirin king and fire tiger king. I can also not pursue them, but I have a condition, a very simple condition. " At this point, he paused and looked at Huoqiu''s unchanged look before continuing: "my condition is that all fire immortal beasts, including you, must surrender to me. In the future, they must obey my instructions." Huoqiu didn''t get angry because of the white tiger king''s words. His killing machine suddenly converged. He smiled at the white tiger king and said, "is it so simple that you will let me go? Aren''t you afraid that I promise you on the surface and break my promise as soon as you take people away?" She was beautiful. Against the background of the fire around her body, her smile was as moving as a lily in the fire. Seeing Huoqiu''s smile, even with the determination of the white tiger king, he couldn''t help but stay for a moment, but it was only for a moment. He soon recovered his mind, shook his head and said: "Since I dare say so, I''m not afraid of your betrayal. Of course, it''s not so easy to become a fire holy beast. If you don''t have my support, I''m afraid you can''t sit firmly in this position. Therefore, you must marry me. I''ll use my magic power to set a ban at your yuan God. Once you betray me, my power will explode in your body and break your yuan God to death ¡£¡± Huoqiu still smiled. She didn''t evaluate the conditions of the white tiger king, but smiled and said, "why didn''t you ban the fire tiger king and my uncle huoyun?" The white tiger king snorted coldly and said: "Because it''s not necessary. They are all smart people and know the consequences of betraying me. Moreover, their existence is not enough to pose any threat to me. You are different. You are the direct blood relative of old Qilin, and you have the purest blood of the Qilin family. After old Qilin became a new fire holy beast, your Qilin royal family had the enlightenment Holy Spirit under his influence The true cultivation ability of the beast. Although you are not mature yet, and your cultivation is only a short time after entering the holy beast field, you will catch up with me in a short time. Maybe you will have the strength close to me in thousands of years. Therefore, I can''t let you continue to live a peaceful life. You have only two choices now, one is destruction, the other is destruction It''s obedience. " Huoqiu combed his long dark red hair behind his back, shook his head and said, "these two choices are meaningless to me. Neither of them is the result I want. I also give you a result. Do you know what it is? That is death. Complete death -." Speaking of the last word, Huoqiu''s expression suddenly became crazy. The whole body''s flame instantly turned black, rushed out like a shell and hit the white tiger king directly. The fire immortal beasts behind Huoqiu didn''t move, and the men around the white tiger king didn''t move. This is a contest between kings. The white tiger king''s face became very ugly. He knew that things could not be good today. Huoqiu''s sudden burst of mana was much stronger than he thought, and it was not as easy to deal with as expected. Especially in the Qilin holy land, Huoqiu could burst out all his mana, and even produce stronger attack power, and his mana was defeated here because of his attributes Instead, he was restrained. Time did not allow him to hesitate any more. The white tiger king put the blue light all over his body, his white hair fluttered behind him, and made a strange gesture with his hands in front of his chest. A blue light shield suddenly appeared in front of him. The light shield was hexagonal, like a huge crystal. The white tiger king shouted, pushed his hands forward, and the light shield suddenly disappeared Spin out and hit the fire. Huoqiu''s collision contained all the hatred in her heart, leaving no spare strength to protect her body, as if she wanted to completely pour out her inner pain at this moment. The black light mass suddenly met the rotating blue light shield in the air. The cultivation of the white tiger king was really overbearing, and the momentum of Huoqiu''s forward rush was blocked by the blue light shield. In the light flow, time imitated The Buddha was at a standstill at this moment. Huoqiu''s body still kept the momentum of rushing forward. The black light mass suddenly broke out without any warning. The black flame suddenly rose and swallowed the blue shield. The white tiger king''s face turned pale. "Well, even the Kirin Hellfire has been used. It seems that your cultivation has almost caught up with your father. The water of the Milky way comes up from the sky." With the emptiness of his right hand, there was suddenly a large amount of blue light in the original red Kirin holy land, like an inclined river. The blue light formed a torrent and suddenly rushed forward to meet the flaming body. After swallowing the blue light shield, the black flame immediately launched an attack. The flame rose, and the hot light rushed up. Huoqiu''s body didn''t know when it had shown its true face. It was a Black Unicorn, a revenge unicorn. After the original symbol of auspicious unicorn turned black, it symbolized terror. The towering flame was powerful , it even surpassed the Milky Way transformed by the white tiger king''s mana. Inspired by hatred, Huoqiu''s mana finally broke out in an all-round way. But in the process of impact, her cultivation rose to another level. Looking at Huoqiu''s figure, the doll said in surprise: "it turns out that when the murderous spirit is promoted to a certain extent, it can promote the improvement of cultivation. This is the first time I''ve seen this. It seems that Huoqiu''s hatred for the white tiger king is too deep. Today''s matter must not be good." As she spoke, she had stood up and floated to the misty side out of thin air. The misty three women seemed not to know what was happening in the outside world, and their eyes were still deep on the sea dragon in meditation. Even the doll of Yin body had to admit that it was very difficult to resist the charm when the sea dragon cultivated the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. The fully burning Kirin hell fire finally hit the Tianhe river. Centered on the point of impact, it seemed as if a huge monster had been generated, which swallowed up the light. Suddenly, it fell into darkness. Although it was only a short moment, it still made all the immortal beasts present feel afraid. The light recovered and was still wrapped in light red light The Kirin sanctuary in. However, an extremely powerful shock wave suddenly occurred without any warning. The water immortal beast was led by three white tigers wrapped in blue light, and the fire immortal beast was led by the fire world. They jointly issued blue and red barriers to resist the huge impact. In the roar, the Kirin Sanctuary erupted like fireworks The strength of both sides was immediately revealed by the red and blue light. The water immortal beast only withdrew less than 10 meters backward, while the fire immortal beast still withdrew 30 meters away. The violent mana gradually dissipated. The white tiger king did not know when he had revealed his body. It was a huge white tiger, with silver stripes flashing all over his body, and the blue light wrapped his body. The most striking thing was the Golden King character on his forehead last year. At this time, the white tiger king was not relaxed, and there were several pieces of scorched black on his silver hair, The blue tiger''s eyes radiated angry light, looking at the fire Qiu not far in front of him, growling low. Huoqiu''s situation is no better than him. The dark red scales on her body are broken, and a layer of frost has been condensed in some places. Her Kirin flame is slowly melting these frost. In this crazy blow just now, she fought a draw with the white tiger king with her strong killing intention. Don''t mention that the white tiger king didn''t think of this situation. Even Huoqiu himself was a little surprised. Did he really send out the blow just now? Although he was injured in the final collision, the white tiger king was also injured. Dad and mom, you must have blessed me. I have hurt him and taken the first step of revenge. Don''t worry, I will use this bastard''s soul to sacrifice your spirit in heaven. ---------------------------------------------------------- Look forward to March 1. Hehe, the new book may be uploaded in advance today. Welcome to read. Chapter 425 The white tiger king is full of anger. He has never suffered any trauma since he destroyed the old Kirin king and his wife. However, today, he was hurt by the old Kirin''s daughter under the frontal impact. How can he not be angry? His eyes were burning with anger. Around his body, he began to condense one small ice residue after another. When he was about to raise his mana to the limit, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest and a burning feeling spread all over his body. He just felt dizzy in his mind and his mind was a little vague. The white tiger king was startled, almost without any hesitation, floated back and withdrew 100 meters, tried his best to raise the water attribute holy power in his body to the limit, stimulated his brain with that cold feeling, and tried to wake himself up. However, the burning breath did not disappear, and it became stronger and stronger. The white tiger king looked down and saw a purple dot on his chest. I don''t know when it suddenly appeared. The dot was very small, only the size of an ordinary person''s palm. It was inconspicuous on his huge body, but the white tiger king could clearly feel it, The burning sensation came from this dot. The fiery magic power that frightened him seemed to burn his original God, full of powerful domineering spirit. The white tiger king was a little frightened. He really couldn''t believe that Huoqiu could bring such injuries to himself in the violent airflow just now. There was a bad breath in his chest, and his cultivation could only play 60% at most. "Surprised, old white tiger." a lazy voice suddenly sounded. The white tiger king felt that the sound was very familiar, but he could not capture the source of the sound. "Don''t think about it. I made the light spot on your chest. How about the chaotic Qi of fire attribute reaching the peak? It tastes good. The explosive force generated during your fight just now is really strong, so I can''t do more damage to you. However, it''s enough. You have my chaotic Qi of fire attribute. Even if you want to run now, I can Easily lock your position. "With the sound again, the red light flashed, and Huoqiu was surrounded by a person, a sea dragon wearing a red robe. The sea dragon looked at the white tiger king with a smile. He was very satisfied with his sneak attack just now. Sometimes, he needed to use some extraordinary means to treat this enemy with deep hatred. When the white tiger king saw the appearance of the sea dragon, he was shocked and could hardly suppress the impact of chaos. He never thought that the sea dragon who became the soul needle of Xiandi town in junior high school was still alive. Of course, he knew how powerful Hai Long''s cultivation was, and now he was obviously not what he was when he was besieged. He could plot against himself in his all-out duel with Huoqiu. This cultivation position alone was enough to frighten him. The shock in his heart reached the limit in an instant, and he lost his voice and said, "you, how could you not die?" The sea dragon was satisfied with the white tiger king''s expression. He smiled and said, "why do I have to die? Do you think you or the Immortal Emperor can control everything? You can''t, because you didn''t create the chaos king of the six worlds. So I''m not dead. The soul tranquilizer can''t kill me. Do you think I''ll die?" Although there are five hundred water immortal beasts behind him, at this time, the white tiger king feels that he is so lonely, as if he is facing the sea dragon alone. Although the sea dragon looks happy with a smile, his powerful Qi tightly locks himself. Even a slight movement may lead to his crazy attack. The white tiger king did not dare to move, so he looked at the sea dragon, desperately trying to force the chaotic ambition out of his body, and said in a deep voice: "Your life is so big. It seems that although Xiandi and I have high estimates of you, we are still poor. If Xiandi didn''t talk so much nonsense when besieging you, you have no chance to escape with our joint efforts." The sea dragon smiled and said, "you don''t have to push everything on the Immortal Emperor. At that time, don''t you use your best? Otherwise, I won''t find a chance. The same thing can''t happen again. It''s your only chance to kill me. Since I''m not dead, you''re at a dead end." The white tiger king stared at the sea dragon''s eyes, "are you really so sure to leave me here?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "what do you say?" The two men''s eyes entangled with each other in the air and collided with each other with strong sparks. The smiling face of Hai Long was in sharp contrast to the cold killing machine in his eyes. He had also killed in the demon world. Although it was far from Huoqiu and tianqin, he killed a lot of monsters during that killing trip. The powerful murderous spirit continued to increase, the white tiger king Under the influence of sea dragon''s killing, the chaotic Qi of fire attribute in his body broke out more comprehensively. There was a trace of red airflow in the original blue light around his body. Although his eyes were fierce, the momentum of the white tiger king could not compete with the sea dragon. The lazy voice of the sea dragon sounded again, "I am the most Yang body. I always hide my breath after I return to the fairyland, just for today. If I still can''t pit you here when I have mental calculation but not intentional, I don''t deserve to cultivate the Qi of chaos. White tiger king, accept your fate. You have done so many things, and it''s time to repay. There may be many wronged souls waiting for you in hell. Oh, no, you can''t go to hell anymore, because you will only have one result, that is, form - God - all - destruction -- " The body moves with the sound. Although Hailong and Huoqiu have no language communication, they have a full tacit understanding. They fly up almost at the same time and rush straight towards the white tiger king. In the glittering golden light, the golden cudgel has appeared in the hands of the sea dragon. Under the action of the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, 10000 golden lights suddenly release a huge breath and directly cover the body of the white tiger king. Huoqiu was not idle. Her Kirin hell fire burned instantly. It was still the same collision, and rushed from the side with the attack of sea dragon. At this time, the water immortal beasts showed their sharpness. Countless blue lights quickly gathered around the point in front of the white tiger king, and instantly formed an extremely huge blue light ball, blocking in front of the sea dragon and Huoqiu. The sea dragon''s body suddenly accelerated, grabbed the long horn thrown by Huoqiu, threw her behind him, and shouted, "you can''t touch that thing." his body also stopped and looked at the blue light ball between himself and the white tiger king, as well as the gathering water immortal beasts. The sea dragon smiled and asked the white tiger king: "So you want to stop me?" The white tiger king''s eyes showed a trace of ironic light, "why, do you think you can break through the defense in front of you? This is the water power of 500 water immortal beasts. Although it is too complex, the overall amount is unmatched by anyone. Even the Tathagata Buddha may not be able to break through." The Dragon shook his head and sighed: "Unexpectedly, what a surprise! The magnificent white tiger king would say such childish words. Mana can''t be used to describe it sometimes. Do you think such complex mana can play any role? You might as well let your subordinates attack me. Of course, the premise is that they can hit me." The sea dragon changed, and the fire attribute chaos light suddenly dimmed. A clear dragon chant came out of his mouth, and the ultimate change of Longxiang Tianji divine armor appeared. When the huge wings and purple dragon appeared around his body, the white tiger king couldn''t help staring at the sea dragon and said: "What the Immortal Emperor didn''t do, you did it. This is the ultimate change of long Xiangyu. He turns into a dragon outside." "You know me, but my change is not as simple as turning into a dragon. The Tianji God armor was damaged by you and has been repaired. Please taste it first." When the sea dragon reached the peak state, his back wings suddenly opened, and blood appeared on each feather near the black wings. In the light, the sea dragon rushed forward again, and his body almost came to the blue light ball with incomparably surging mana in an instant. The light on the golden cudgel suddenly completely converged, and the sea dragon used something he had never used before The most powerful staff technique ever used -- the end of heaven and earth. This is the staff technique used by the monkey king when he was deterring several great gods in southern Xinjiang. At that time, he opened a round hole in the center of the sacred mountain of the Qiang nationality. The sea dragon actually learned this trick long ago. The penetrating attack of this technique is a very useful form of the Qianjun staff technique. The reason why the sea dragon has not used it is because he respects his master. He was the third This is exactly the type that was used when he saw the monkey king performing his kung fu. Although he was in a semi coma at that time, his divine consciousness was sober. Monkey King''s staff that captured the creation of heaven and earth was always printed in his heart. At that time, Hai Long secretly vowed in his heart that he would never use this move unless his cultivation could reach the level of his master. Now he, The chaotic Qi of fire attribute has reached the peak of cultivation, and finally used this move for the first time. After a long time, when I think of the stick used by the sea dragon the day after tomorrow, my blood can''t help boiling. What a spectacular scene! Even in the later battle between the fairyland and the underworld, there is nothing comparable to it. It was as if all the air currents around were concentrated on the golden cudgel, and the twisted space presented a spiral shape, and the front end of the golden cudgel was the end of the vortex. The golden cudgel, which was originally glittering, turned black at this moment. The black body suddenly pointed forward, and the sea dragon roared up, "Qian Kun - retract - bundle - none - hard - no - Destroy -" The black staff body was inserted into the light mass formed by the five hundred water attribute immortal beast mana. Everything was still, including the expression on everyone''s face. Although the static time was very short, they saw everything clearly. Everything subverted their thinking. The water blue light mass is as static as a huge blue crystal. Then, a small crack appears at the insertion position of the golden cudgel, and one to another small crack appears. Moreover, they are excited to extend around and to every corner of the blue crystal. Ding, the light sound came into everyone''s ears. The clear sound sounded like the death knell of hell in the ears of the white tiger king and his water immortal beasts. The water blue crystal was broken. Poof, the spectacular scene appeared in the Kirin holy land. Five hundred water attribute immortal beasts gushed blood at the same time, and the blood turned into a large blood mist, adding a bit of brilliance to the original red Kirin holy land. It''s broken. Yes, it''s broken. It''s really broken. The sea dragon still kept the appearance of breaking the blue light, and his voice became extremely cold. "I said that the complex power can not compete with the purity." At this time, no one will notice the pallor of the sea dragon''s face. In their eyes, the sea dragon''s body is so tall, just like an insurmountable mountain. Insurmountable. Chapter 426 The golden cudgel is still pointing at the front, and the sea dragon''s eyes are full of frightening light. That huge momentum has surpassed all the fire immortal beasts. Although he has only one person, the white tiger king knows that he can''t please today anyway. His only hope is to leave the Kirin holy land. As long as he goes to the fairy palace to unite with the Immortal Emperor, there will be a chance. The white tiger king roared wildly, "go, go, kill him." while shouting, his body quickly retreated back. The sea dragon did not pursue, and he could not pursue at this time, because three huge bodies that had not just started rushed out from behind the white tiger king. Each of them exuded a strong momentum, and the three surging air currents instantly sealed the sea dragon''s way forward. Hai Long knew that this should be what huoyun said. The white tiger king has reached the holy beast level. The golden cudgel in his hand split three times in an instant, and the three golden lights collided with Nian air mass. In the roar, the Sea Dragon flew back and withdrew ten meters, and the three white tigers that showed their body roared in unison. The three formed horns and surrounded the sea dragon in the center in an instant. The sea dragon was surprised to identify that they formed a subtle Trinity array, and the absolute space generated could threaten their movement speed. The sea dragon was not in a hurry to attack, because after a while, his chaotic Qi of fire attribute would recover more. Although the stick just broke the defense composed of five hundred water attribute immortal beasts and made them all slightly injured, it also consumed a lot of mana of the sea dragon. With an indifferent smile, the sea dragon looked at the three white tigers around him who were not under the white tiger king. He disdained and said, "do you want to stop me? I think you should be the elders of the white tiger family. It''s not easy to achieve the current cultivation. My goal is only the white tiger king. Now step back and I can''t kill you." The leading white tiger elder said coldly, "we are all the most loyal white tiger people. If we want to hurt our king, we must step on our bodies." they looked at the sea dragon with a indifferent face and didn''t dare to attack first. After all, the strength of the sea dragon just now was amazing. It almost competes with the elite of all water immortal beasts on its own. Although the defense can be broken only by finding the flaws, it is impossible to achieve without the backing of strong strength. At this time, the white tiger king has retreated to the back of the team, and the burning feeling on his chest is becoming stronger and stronger. How can the chaotic Qi of fire attribute be easily dispelled? He clearly felt that the hot air was swallowing his mana. The hair on the white tiger king had lost its previous luster. He gasped and looked at the sea dragon fiercely, and his resentment had risen to the extreme. "Fire attribute immortal beast belongs to. The time of revenge has come. Everyone rush with me." Huoqiu roared up to the sky and led all his men to launch a strong impact on the camp of water attribute immortal beast like a sharp knife. Huoqiu is like the sharp edge on a sharp knife, directly inserted into the other party''s confidant. Claw tearing and biting, coupled with the powerful Kirin flame, almost just face-to-face, two elite experts among water immortal beasts died miserably in her hands. There was no life under the Kirin holy fire, and even the other party''s yuan God Neidan melted in an instant. Originally, the water immortal beasts were arranged into a scattered formation according to the order of the white tiger king. They were afraid that Huoqiu, the little master of Qilin, would escape. At this time, it has become a fatal disease, although their overall strength is above the fire immortal beast. However, the momentum has been crossed by the blow of Hailong, which dominates the world. At this time, it is more scattered and can not be gathered together. At this time, each fire immortal beast was full of desire for revenge. Under the leadership of Huoqiu, he directly entered the other party''s hinterland and tore a big hole in the other party''s camp. The three elders of the water immortal beasts surrounding the sea dragon can only worry at this time. Although they cover the sea dragon with momentum, the air machine of the sea dragon is also locked on them. Now they don''t dare to help other water immortal beasts. They can only keep their mana at the peak and be ready to deal with the thunder blow of the sea dragon at any time. The white tiger king roared, "you fools, hurry up and gather around me. Do you want to be broken by others?" Under the order of the white tiger king, the water immortal beasts immediately reflected some and quickly closed to the white tiger king. Their strength is above the fire immortal beast. As long as they can gather together and under the leadership of the white tiger king, even if they fail today, they can safely leave the Kirin holy land. Opportunity, sometimes just a moment. Seize the opportunity is a very important thing. For today''s layout, Hailong has considered it for a long time. Will he give the white tiger king the chance to escape? The answer is, of course, No. In this plan to deal with the white tiger king, it is obvious that the cultivation of Hailong is the highest, and it is also the most likely to arouse the vigilance of the white tiger king. But this is also an opportunity. It is precisely because the white tiger king believes that only the sea dragon can really threaten himself, will he relax his vigilance against others. Seeing that they were about to close around themselves, the white tiger king couldn''t help showing a trace of fierce mans in his eyes. He knew that he had almost no problem escaping today, but how could he rest after such a humiliation? As long as he dissolves the chaotic Qi of fire attribute of the sea dragon into his body with his deep cultivation, he must unite with the Immortal Emperor to completely destroy the sea dragon. The sea dragon besieged by the three elders of his family is really incredible. In just a few hundred years, his accomplishments have obviously stepped onto a new level, which is beyond his reach now. I have been practicing in the fairy world for many years, and my accomplishments have already reached the bottleneck. Perhaps only when the residual divine consciousness in the legend of the chaotic king is completely released can I reach the strongest holy beast state. But that is illusory after all. The white tiger king stared at the sea dragon surrounded by the three white tiger patriarchs. The sea dragon looked very relaxed at this time, and seemed to ignore the gathering of water immortal beasts. The three elders around him seemed very nervous. The blue halo fluctuated twisted and asked not to attack the enemy, but to trap the sea dragon. The white tiger king suddenly found that the sea dragon was also looking at himself. Moreover, although the smile on his face was very peaceful, there was a cold light in his eyes. It seemed that he was looking at a dead man. There was an inexplicable horror in my heart, and my whole body suddenly tightened, as if my body had fallen into a vortex of death. At this time, all water immortal beasts are about to surround. Although fire immortal beasts tried their best to attack and stop the gathering of water immortal beasts, they still gathered quickly with strong strength after water immortal beasts sacrificed some hands. A faint green light appeared on the battlefield of fire immortal beast and water immortal * * front. It was a ray of soft light, and the light green looked very comfortable. On the green light, no matter the fire immortal beast or the water immortal beast, what they can feel is the soft touch. The green light bends forward and seems to have no hostility to anyone. Like a swimming fish, it seems to quietly cross the battlefield and enter the camp of the water immortal beast. No one saw the shape of the green light, and the white tiger king''s eyes were blocked by his men. He didn''t find the green light at all. The breath on the green light completely converged. Several smart water immortal beasts just felt something wrong and wanted to intercept the green light. However, the speed of the green light was too fast. It seemed that it was an illusion. The white tiger king took a deep breath and was preparing to take back the body protection mana, trying his best to force out the chaotic Qi of fire attribute left by the sea dragon in his body. Suddenly, the fear of death appeared again, and it was a real feeling. An almost black dark green light appeared in the throat of the white tiger king without any warning. The light flashed and broke into the body protection mana he was about to recover. The sharp feeling filled the white tiger king''s heart with cold. However, the white tiger king is a water holy beast after all, known as the most powerful of the four holy beasts. In face of the crisis, although fear had risen in his heart, he was not flustered. With the roar, his huge body rose with incredible speed and blocked the dark green light with a front paw. The white tiger king''s fur obviously has a good defensive effect. In addition, the previous body protection mana has weakened the opponent''s attack. The extremely powerful chop could not break its forelimb, but it left a shocking scar on it. The smile in Hai Long''s eyes became more prosperous, but he still didn''t move, because the emergence of the dark green light was only a part of his plan. All the water immortal beasts found the crisis of the white tiger king, and almost didn''t hesitate to rush to the white tiger king to deal with the unknown enemy. However, in the process of their forward attack, the previous soft green light was mixed in it. The severe pain from the front paw made the white tiger king roar. Seeing that his subordinates surrounded him, he just wanted to feel the existence of the enemy with his mind, but found a green phantom flashed in the center of the two water immortal beasts. Yes, it was just a phantom. When the white tiger king saw the phantom, he felt a cold in front of his chest. It seemed that something was pouring out. His own defense action was general and didn''t play any role at all. Two blood arrows shot out from the chest and back of the white tiger king respectively. The explosive force generated by the extreme compression was full of powerful lethality. The white tiger king roared with pain, his water holy power suddenly broke out, and his whole body twisted wildly in the air. The huge holy power produced even fried several of his men into powder regardless of our enemies. In this sudden change, except for the sea dragon, the actions of all the people present seemed to stop for a moment. They didn''t understand that it was unimaginable that the white tiger king would be hit so hard when there was no enemy within nearly a kilometer. In the process of everyone''s stupidity, the sea dragon moved without any omen. The original elegant temperament suddenly became violent. Under the leadership of the golden cudgel, the body suddenly broke through the defense of the three water immortal beast elders. He didn''t attack the three elders. With his cultivation, if he attacked at this time, even if he couldn''t kill the three elders, they would certainly suffer heavy losses. However, they were not the target of the sea dragon. He had only one target, the white tiger king. Everything was completed smoothly according to his plan. How could he miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? He is the only one who can kill the white tiger king. Everything was arranged by Hailong in advance. It was the shadow that suddenly appeared and attacked the throat of the white tiger king. When the white tiger king and Huoqiu launched the peerless collision, the shadow had moved. After three yin and Yang, plus years of hard practice. Shadow''s best stealth technique has already reached its peak. If there are plants everywhere, I''m afraid even the Tathagata Buddha can''t find the existence of shadow. Even in the void, the breath of the shadow is very hidden. What Hailong has done before is actually preparing for the attack of the shadow. By himself, he attracted the attention of all water immortal beasts, including the white tiger king. His purpose is to create opportunities for the shadow. Originally, with the cultivation of the white tiger king, if you can keep calm and always feel the changes of the surrounding Qi machine with your mental power, then the shadow has almost no chance. After all, even the white tiger king who was wounded by the chaotic Qi of a certain fire attribute is still the holy beast water white tiger. Unfortunately, he really fell into the sea dragon''s plan, and he only thought that the sea dragon could threaten his life, which made him relax his vigilance against other things. In this case, Ying successfully approached the white tiger king and launched a sudden attack on him. Ying didn''t do her best in this attack. Otherwise, with her current cultivation, she could sneak into the wounded white tiger king and at least break her claws. But Ying didn''t do so, because before the action, Hailong had told her to protect herself even if the sneak attack couldn''t succeed. You must leave most of your mana to escape. If you make a full attack, the shadow is likely to show its shape under the crazy counterattack of the white tiger king. At that time, among the many water immortal beasts, she will inevitably become the target of public criticism, and there is almost no possibility of survival. This is obviously not what Hailong wants to see. What''s more, the sea dragon provides opportunities for the shadow. Why doesn''t the shadow provide opportunities for others? ---------------------------------------------------------- (one thing to inform you is that the last chapter of VIP can only be distributed normally. My brother''s practice of free distribution in the new book like dancing has been reported by some jealous authors, and now it has been banned. I''m really sorry.) Chapter 427 Shadow is only the first round of sneak attack. Hailong knows very well that the cultivation of shadow is not enough to hit the white tiger king. That''s why there''s the green light. Under the sneak attack of the white tiger king, the body protection mana was greatly weakened, and the chest was just exposed, which was completely designed by Hailong in advance. And the green light like a ghost is the phantom and lost arrow of the heart shot with all its strength the day after tomorrow. It is also one of the most difficult archery skills left by Hou Yi. The day after tomorrow is also the closest party to grasp. When the sea dragon attacked the white tiger king, he had input a Qi of chaos into the day after tomorrow. Although it will not enhance the cultivation of the day after tomorrow, it can be completely transformed into this arrow to save mana for the day after tomorrow and control the phantom stray arrow. The phantom stray arrow is almost a must hit arrow. It can only be dissolved by the opponent''s mana, but it is absolutely impossible to dodge. The compressed explosive attack contained in it can only be handled with great care, even with the current cultivation of Hailong. How can the white tiger king, whose body is raised high, be prevented? Moreover, the shooting site chosen the day after tomorrow is the dark red light spot left by the sea dragon on the white tiger king. After the arrow pierced the white tiger king, he was paralyzed on the immortal cloud the day after tomorrow and couldn''t use any more strength. When Hailong rushed out of the three elders, he suddenly felt that everything was so wonderful. The sense of control that arranged everything in advance made him full of confidence in himself. In fact, he is fully capable of beating the white tiger king in the face-to-face confrontation. But his purpose today is not to compete with the white tiger king, but to completely destroy the other party. Therefore, he used this unscrupulous method. Without losing any of his mana, the white tiger king has been hit hard. How can Hou Yi''s divine arrow, which once shot down nine days, be so easy to deal with. After being shot through by the Jasper arrow completely formed by mana, the white tiger king''s flesh has been dyed red by his own blood. His body is shrinking and twitching, as if it was about to collapse. At this time, the sea dragon has rushed to the water immortal beasts with its wonderful body method. Although the water immortal beasts have reacted, they are facing the golden stick shadow all over the sky. Six combos, the first time to attack a large number of opponents at the same time. Under the sea dragon''s full exertion, his body followed his powerful attack and unexpectedly killed a blood path. Under his attack, no one could stop him for a minute. The white tiger king''s body was seriously damaged, which made these immortal beasts already scared. In just a few blinks, at least dozens of powerful water attribute immortal beast elites have been seriously damaged, and some have even been completely broken by the soul bombarded by the golden cudgel. The golden cudgel, which once played a powerful role in the fight against the Buddha and the monkey king, reappeared its light in the hands of the sea dragon. The invincible golden light passed through all the broken limbs and arms. There was no stop at all. The sea dragon killed the white tiger king so boldly. At this time, a sudden change happened, and a voice that was almost lifeless suddenly sounded, "boy, I didn''t expect that I would use this move." and the direction of this voice was the white tiger king. At this time, his body had been completely curled up, and his blood no longer flowed outward, just like a huge meat ball, At this time, most of the original silver white fur has been dyed red by blood. Even if it is not dyed red, it has lost its luster. Hai Long was so impressed that he had never seen any opponents, especially those like the white tiger king. Water holy beast, how can there be no final killing move? The golden cudgel revolved around the body and drove back the water immortal beasts who attacked themselves. The sea dragon stared at the white tiger king with burning eyes, but did not rush up directly. ¡­¡­ Fairy palace. The Immortal Emperor fiercely opened his eyes, and his eyes showed a look of horror, "he''s not dead, he''s not dead. Come on -" in his roar, the green light flashed, and Biluo appeared not far in front of him. Only a few confidants such as Biluo and Erlang God know this closed place. Biluo looked at the pale face of the Immortal Emperor and couldn''t help but be surprised. It was the first time since she took refuge in the Immortal Emperor that she saw the Immortal Emperor''s look so restless. She didn''t understand who could make the Immortal Emperor so. She hurriedly asked, "emperor, what''s the matter?" The Immortal Emperor looked at Biluo solemnly and said, "I just received a message from the white tiger king. The sea dragon we besieged was not dead, but he appeared again, and appeared in the Qilin Holy Land ruled by the white tiger king. His cultivation has greatly increased. The white tiger king has been seriously injured, and the situation is in jeopardy. He didn''t die, but he didn''t die when he was hit by my soul calming needle." I don''t know why, When he got the news that Hailong was still alive, he suddenly felt disappointed. Of course, he knew that although his cultivation had reached a very high level in the fairy world, even the Zhenyuan immortal and the primitive Heavenly Master might not be able to do anything about themselves. With the body of Zhiyang, learning any spell is much faster than ordinary people. However, the appearance of Hailong completely disrupted his plan. At the beginning, he just woke up from the retreat. As soon as he learned about the sea dragon, he immediately left everything and led the white tiger king, Biluo and Erlang God to besiege the sea dragon. The main reason is that he knows that he is the body of Zhiyang as well as himself, and the person who has cultivated the Qi of seizing heaven and earth and creating chaos will become his biggest enemy. Therefore, he won over the sea dragon. After being rejected by the sea dragon, he immediately launched a cruel and ruthless attack on him. He must completely kill him in the absolute space of the four elephant chain. However, now he is not dead. The survival of the sea dragon fills the Immortal Emperor with fear. He knew that he had no chance to kill him. Moreover, his return also disrupted all his arrangements. There was no advantage in the fairy world. "Emperor, what should we do now? Go to help the white tiger king immediately. After all, the strength of his men is very important to you. We move forward with the method of large movement. I believe we can almost reach the Kirin holy land three to four times. After all, the fairy palace is West of the whole fairy world. With our participation, we may be able to bring the boy back..." The Immortal Emperor raised his hand, shook his head and said: "No, don''t go. It''s too late. I didn''t feel his return in advance, so it''s too late. Don''t you know how much mana it takes to move? Even if you can mobilize the king of tota and Na Zha to go with us, there''s no possibility of winning this time. It''s too late. I''m short of a move and lose everything. I didn''t expect that I won in the end He was defeated by the sea dragon. He deserves to have the same body of the sun. What he did is really better than me. Now, I''m afraid no one can control him in the fairy world. " Biluo was stunned and said, "the sea dragon is really strong, and now he is the sun Yao star king, but is he really as terrible as you think? After years of deployment, the strength of our fairy palace has grown to a very strong point. After all, he is only an immortal, so it''s difficult to tell. Is it really enough to threaten our overall deployment?" The Immortal Emperor sighed and said: "Biluo, if it were the white tiger king, he would never ask me such a question. Sometimes, a great supernatural power with strong cultivation would be enough to change everything. If I judged correctly, the white tiger king would not be spared this time. Without the two real forces of water holy beast and fire holy beast, our overall deployment has virtually disappeared. I''m afraid Zhenyuan immortal him You are about to attack me. Now go to Wuzhuang temple in person and tell Zhenyuan immortal that I am willing to cooperate with them to deal with the coming underworld. " Blue fell in a daze. Then, his eyes showed a frightened color and murmured, "emperor, do you want to cooperate with Zhenyuan immortal? In that case..." The Immortal Emperor waved his hand and said, "do as I say. This is the only way to protect himself. Otherwise, I''m afraid our fairy palace will no longer exist before the army of the underworld comes." ¡­¡­ The sea dragon stayed at the same place. He clearly saw that the body of the white tiger king was gathering and expanding. The body dyed red by his hard work even gave birth to countless tentacles. Instead of attacking himself, the tentacles were entangled with the water attribute fairy beasts around the white tiger king. The terrible cry kept ringing, and the body of the water attribute fairy beasts entangled by tentacles was melting. One by one The blue light entered into the white tiger king''s body along the tentacles, and he was swallowing his own men. The invisible barrier expanded rapidly around the white tiger king. Such a terrible scene made those water immortal beasts flee everywhere. They were afraid. No one could accept the sudden change of the white tiger king. In order to protect themselves, they tried their best to escape around. They would rather They didn''t want to disappear under the tentacles of the white tiger king in the face of the stormy attack of the fire immortal beasts, but even so, the body of nearly 100 water immortal beasts was entangled by tentacles. The white tiger king''s huge body was expanding, and a terrible smell was seeping out. Under the surprised gaze of the sea dragon, his enlarged body and skin appeared The sea dragon didn''t attack rashly, and his eyes flashed. He immediately summoned his most powerful dragon Xiang Tianji divine armor. In the light, the huge wings stabilized his body, and the Purple Dragon flew up and down, facing the momentum of the white tiger king from the front. The three white tiger elders who came after Hai long had been stopped. It was Huoqiu and huojie who stopped them. The water immortal beast was in chaos and could not threaten them any more. At this time, what they needed to do was to create an opportunity for Hai long to kill the white tiger king. How could they go up to these white tiger elders to surround Shanghai Dragon? At this time, the sky suddenly darkened and went up A hundred lightning flashes appeared at the same time. The depressed feeling made all the fire immortal beasts present very excited, because they all knew what it represented. At the beginning, the fire tiger family was almost destroyed under these red lightning lights. The elites of water immortal beasts are obviously not comparable to the fire tiger family. Moreover, the Cangling arrow array is really not as fierce as last time. Although they were caught off guard, none of these water immortal beasts died. However, the misty purpose has been achieved. After the sea dragon and the white tiger king eliminated some water immortal beasts, the rest is close to one Half of them were killed by the Cangling arrow array. At this time, the fire immortal beasts have completed the encirclement and surrounded all the water immortal beasts in the center. There is no chance to surrender. Some are just killing. The sea dragon took a deep breath. A black halo appeared on the Dragon Xiang Tianji divine armor. The halo fused with the purple dragon. At this time, the sea dragon''s defense has reached its peak. Although the white tiger king''s form is terrible and his body is still expanding, the sea dragon is not afraid. From any point of view, the white tiger king is no longer his opponent. He All that needs to be done now is to give the white tiger king the last blow. Suddenly, the sea dragon can''t feel the chaotic Qi of fire attribute that he has input into the white tiger king''s body. He is surprised. His body suddenly jumps forward and rushes straight to the white tiger king who has no clan defense. At this time, the white tiger king''s body erupts, completely erupts. The violent explosion is shaking the place Some people couldn''t help but faint. Countless flesh and blood condensed into a torrent and suddenly rushed towards the sea dragon. It was the blood and flesh of the white tiger king! The bloody gas swallowed the sea dragon''s body in an instant under the urging of the power of terror. Is the white tiger king destroyed? Of course not. When he lost his flesh and blood body, what was suspended in the air at this time was a body completely formed by mana. In the halo flashing, the body formed by this mana was a little larger than the previous body, and all the wounds disappeared naturally. Even his mana seemed to return to normal, even more than when he had the flesh body. A long and clear roar sounded, and the body of the sea dragon swallowed by the blood and flesh of the White Tiger King appeared again. The large piece of blood and flesh seemed to turn into ashes in an instant. The sea dragon with purple black flame all over suddenly appeared opposite the white tiger king. The Dragon Xiang Tianji God armor on his body was not contaminated with a trace of blood, and his huge wings opened to both sides, The red silk on the wings glittered with dazzling light. "The white tiger king, is it worth it? Give up your body to eliminate all injuries. Moreover, you sacrificed the lives of so many subordinates." the sea dragon was not in a hurry to attack and looked at the white tiger king coldly. ---------------------------------------------------------- (the new book has finally opened. Hehe. I hope you can vote more VIP votes tomorrow, and I''m the only one. Then look at the new book. At the same time, I hope you will turn your recommendation votes to the new book from now on. Thank you. Address of the new book ; http: www.qidian. Combookshowbook. ASPX? Bookid = 53885) Chapter 428 The white tiger king''s eyes showed a crazy look, "Nothing is worth it or not. If I don''t do this, I''m afraid I can''t cope with your next attack. What''s more, the water immortal beast was born because of me. Without me, can they have the glory now? They should sacrifice everything for me. Only I live safely. The water immortal beast has the chance to make a comeback." The sea dragon shook his head and said, "no, you are wrong. No one can decide the fate of others. Although you are a water holy beast, you can''t. do you think you can escape now?" The white tiger king showed a cold light in his eyes. His body suddenly rushed forward, and his whole body took up a large blue virtual shadow, as if countless white tiger kings had appeared in an instant. The terrible breath covered the sea dragon. It seemed to swallow the sea dragon completely. A faint smile appeared at the corner of the sea dragon''s mouth, the silver light of his left hand flashed, and red light after red light The ring floated out, and all the virtual shadows touched by the red halo melted like ice and snow. In a moment, these virtual shadows were cleaned up by the uncertain storm. The voice of the white tiger king sounded in the sea dragon''s ear, "boy, you''ve been tricked." although the blue light and shadow disappeared completely, the white tiger king also disappeared, as if he had never appeared. The sea dragon smiled and murmured to himself, "have I really been tricked?" the smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly became a little deeper. The huge blue light and shadow suddenly appeared in front of Ying, Piaomiao and the day after tomorrow. Due to the previous attack, Piaomiao and the day after tomorrow have lost their attack power. In order to help Piaomiao cast the Cangling arrow array, there is not much mana left at this time. However, in the face of the sudden white tiger king, there was no panic on their faces. They looked at the huge body and showed no fear A crumbling smile. The white tiger king hates the ethereal three women. If it weren''t for the sneak attack of the shadow and the day after tomorrow, he might not be so embarrassed. If it wasn''t for the ethereal Cangling arrow array, the current situation wouldn''t be so bad. It is precisely because of the cooperation of the three women that he lost so miserably. Therefore, the virtual shadow he had imagined just to block the sea dragon. The real purpose is to eliminate the thorn in front of him ¡£ Without any hesitation, the white tiger king showed a huge attack power. Countless blue lights were like sharp blades, blocking every escape route of the three women from all directions. Save, yes, save. In the eyes of the white tiger king, the three women seemed to have become dead at this time. However, it was at this moment that he found the light despised in the eyes of the three women. The whole body was not hurt As soon as the reason was tight, his attacks suddenly stopped in the air. Then, the innermost blue light blade was broken. With the chain reaction, all the light blades quietly disappeared in the air. "Sorry, I don''t want to hurt you. But I can''t let you hurt them either." the soft voice stimulated the hearing of the white tiger king, and the restraint wrapped around his body brought him a feeling of despair. The resentment in his eyes disappeared instantly, and there was only horror in his eyes. He shouted loudly, "no, it''s impossible. How can it be the Qi of water attribute chaos." The purple black light flashed. The sea dragon had appeared in front of the white tiger king. Next to him, there was a doll. The sea dragon looked at the doll and smiled, "nothing is impossible, isn''t it?" The doll was dissatisfied and said, "you calculated it, right? If you calculated it, he will attack them, so use me to help you restrain him." Hai Long shook his head with a smile and said, "not quite right. I really thought about this possibility, but I just want to see how strong your water attribute chaos can restrict the water holy power of the white tiger king. Now it seems that the restriction power is really good. Don''t worry, I will never use you to deal with him. He is mine. Untie his prohibition." The doll was stunned for a moment and waved it casually, which limited the water attribute of the white tiger king. The chaotic Qi suddenly disappeared. The absent-minded white tiger king just reacted, but saw a red halo all over the sky. "The fire tiger died under the prohibition of my uncertain storm. You are also a tiger. Let''s go together." Although the chaotic Qi of fire can''t restrain the white tiger king, the uncertain storm formed by the chaotic Qi of fire can''t be broken away by anyone in the fairy world. The white tiger king who just relaxed lost his ability to act again. He was shocked to see that behind the red halo, a golden stick shadow lit up. "After all, you are a water holy beast. Let you die under my strongest twelve combos." Countless staff shadows reached his body almost at the same time. Each staff seemed to destroy everything in his soul. The white tiger king had no feeling at this time, and everything around him seemed to disappear. He felt that his body was so light, and it seemed that he was about to disappear. The separated body and the Buddha crossed in the air. The six combos completed by the two bodies twisted and crushed everything within the range of mana. The sea dragon floated in the middle of the air, his face changed slightly, and sighed: "I''m too big. It turned out that I really fell into his plan, and I''m worthy of being the white tiger king. I can make a correct judgment under such a situation." The doll seemed to be stunned by the sea dragon''s previous gorgeous and powerful attack and murmured, "what are you talking about? Hasn''t he been killed by you?" The sea dragon shook his head and sighed, "no, not yet. The white tiger king is worthy of being a water holy beast." with this sentence, his body had suddenly disappeared in the air. At this time, the white tiger king was lamenting that he was lucky to escape in that desperate situation. It turned out that he had made up his mind when he blew himself up. Although there are many subordinates around him, the strength shown by Hailong is too strong. He knows that even if he is intact, he will never be able to deal with Hailong''s attack, let alone suffer heavy losses. His fear of fire attribute chaos is too strong to resist. He can easily defeat himself among his subordinates. Therefore, the white tiger king chose self explosion and directly abandoned his body, which not only made his injury completely disappear, but also created an opportunity to escape. When attacking the sea dragon by using the illusion, he distributed part of his divine consciousness to the body composed of mana, driving him to attack the three ethereal women. His purpose is not only to revenge, but also to distract the sea dragon''s attention and make his yuan God escape. Although he has lost 70% of his mana and his flesh, the white tiger king is still happy. At least his yuan God is still there. As long as he has the yuan God, he will have the opportunity to practice again. With the strength of his holy beast, he can be reborn with energy body even without flesh for about a thousand years. Although it is impossible to avenge the sea dragon, you can at least find a secret place to survive in the fairy world. If you have the opportunity to find the divine consciousness left by the chaotic king, you may have the opportunity to recover into a holy beast. While the white tiger king was controlling the rapid escape of his yuan God and thinking about how to face the future, he suddenly felt a kind mana vigorous around his body. It was the power of water, and it was a very pure power of water. The power of water full of auspicious and breath came from all directions. The white tiger king only felt that he was much more sober, The spirit vibrated slightly. Four blue lights and shadows appeared almost at the same time. The white tiger king was relieved. He could feel that these were four water immortal beasts, and their cultivation was not weak. Although it is worse than the elders of his family, it is much stronger than ordinary water immortal beasts. Although he didn''t understand why these water immortal beasts would meet him here, his mood was still happy. With their help, I can find a place for latent cultivation faster. However, his happy mood only lasted for a moment. After locking his position, the four peaceful water forces immediately changed and became extremely strong. They even banned their yuan God in an instant and couldn''t move any more. Four blue dragons appeared around the white tiger king''s body. Different from the wind green dragon, they were surrounded by a blue halo. The first Dragon said in a thick voice: "Hello, white tiger king''s Pavilion! We have been waiting for you here for a long time. It''s not easy for you to escape, but now you have come to an end." The white tiger king is only a blue light group now. Facing the prohibition of his yuan God by the four dragons, he has a fear from his heart, "Who are you? Don''t you know I''m a water holy beast? Since I''m a water immortal beast, you should obey my instructions. Unlock the prohibition immediately and take me out of here. As long as you get through this difficulty, I can make you the elder of the water immortal beasts." In fact, the white tiger king still has a certain attack ability, but in the face of the four people, his remaining strength is obviously not enough to compete with him. What''s more, now this is his yuan God, and there is nothing to hide. When the body explodes, the magic tools he uses also completely disappear. If the yuan God is damaged, it will be difficult to recover. The leading dragon laughed and said: "White tiger king, yes, we are indeed water immortal beasts, but we are not under your jurisdiction. Perhaps you have heard that there are four Dragon Kings in the world, and I am Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. The other three are my brothers, Ao Qin, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, Ao Shun, the Dragon King of the North China Sea and AO run, the Dragon King of the West China Sea. We are waiting here today to match Hehai dragon, destroy your last hope of escape. White tiger king, you have done too many sins. Let''s appoint you today. " With a flash of red light, the figure of the sea dragon has appeared next to the Dragon King of the four seas. Seeing his appearance, the white tiger king has been completely desperate. He knows that he can''t escape today anyway. Now he is calm, and everything he has done in his life has flashed in his mind. From the moment he was created by the chaos king to now, he His mind has been a little hazy, and even a little confused. He doesn''t know how to face and what to face. He just feels that everything is like a passing cloud, and there is no more traction. The sea dragon looked at Ao Guang, smiled and said, "thanks to the help of the four uncles, the white tiger king didn''t escape. Otherwise, his separation from the original God will be a great disaster in the future." Ao Guang smiled and said, "the white tiger king is really strong, especially the ability to hide his own breath. If we hadn''t been prepared, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have found him. However, you''d better calculate all this. Otherwise, we can''t wait for work." It turned out that the sea dragon sent the information back to the world through his magic power. The atmosphere of the world was the most peaceful. During the test, he succeeded. He told Ao Guang with his divine knowledge and asked him and the other three Dragon Kings to help in the fairy world. When the white tiger King took his subordinates into the Qilin holy land, the four seas Dragon King placed a ban not far away from the Qilin holy land. Once the white tiger king was not destroyed , that''s when the Dragon King of the four seas shot. All the sea dragons calculated. The white tiger king escaped cunningly and was caught right here. With a flash of light and a cold light in his eyes, the sea dragon looked at the yuan God of the white tiger king and said in a deep voice, "white tiger king, where else do I see you going this time?" The white tiger king sighed. In the twinkling light, the yuan God turned into his original shape. Although it was only 1% of the original size, the cold light in his eyes still had a bit of prestige. There was no fear in his eyes. The calm viewer was Hai long, "I didn''t expect that I would be destroyed in your hands. You are really strong. When you fight with you, you force me to use many spells. Maybe it''s a selective mistake. If I didn''t cooperate with the Immortal Emperor at the beginning, I wouldn''t end up today. However, I don''t regret it. Do it." Seeing the calm eyes of the white tiger king, I don''t know why, a strange feeling rises in the sea dragon''s heart. He doesn''t know why this feeling exists, but at this time, the killing intention in his heart has weakened a lot, and even hesitated, "white tiger king, you have created so many killing sins, don''t you regret it at all?" The white tiger king snorted coldly and said: "Every life in the six realms is a cycle. If there is life, there will be death. I kill for better survival. If I could unify the fairyland, the situation in the fairyland might be better. At that time, who would say that I killed many evils? Your and my ideas are different. We have reasons to kill each other. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible for me to regret killing if I want to kill." ----------------------------------------------------------- (one more word, the new book needs everyone''s support. Book friends believe in the strength of Xiao San. The new book must be guaranteed in speed and quality. If it is produced less than three, it must be a high-quality product, which will definitely exceed the previous sets. Ha ha.) Chapter 429 The sea dragon sighed and said, "you are a tough guy. If you didn''t stand in a hostile position, if you didn''t create so many evils, maybe we would be friends." with a flash of gold, a light with almost the same diameter as the white tiger king''s body suddenly came out. The white tiger king watched himself fall into a golden light, and everything disappeared, No pain, no feelings. At the moment of complete loss of consciousness, he silently asked himself, is everything I did really wrong? The white tiger king has gone and completely wiped out from the fairyland, but I don''t know why, Hailong can''t be happy all the time. Since he integrated with the water attribute chaotic Qi of the doll, he found that his killing heart has lost a lot. Perhaps it is the peaceful golden chaotic Qi. However, he did not regret killing the white tiger king, because this was what he had to do. If the white tiger king does not die, the situation in the fairyland will not change. With a flash of blue light, a small light ball floated up where the white tiger king disappeared and suspended in the air. Donghailong Wang Aoguang said in horror, "isn''t he dead yet?" Hailong shook his head, opened his hand, sucked the blue light ball into his hand and said: "No, he''s dead. This is the fixed water bead that symbolizes the water holy beast. Uncle four Dragon Kings, you can go back to the human world first. Now the water holy beasts in the fairy world have been scattered, and most of the elite have died in the Kirin holy land. After the army of the underworld was defeated, I think it was when your Sihai Dragon Palace was promoted to the fairy world to take charge of the water holy beasts. I hope you can do it during this period of time Pay close attention to cultivation. After all, absolute strength is the most important. " As he spoke, the sea dragon took back his Longxiang Tianji divine armor, but at the same time, he also urged his mana to the limit and suddenly input it into the fixed water drop. After the transformation of the fixed water drop, the chaotic Qi of fire attribute turned into water attribute strangely. The four blue lights shot into the Dragon King of the four seas respectively. The light flickered, and the body protecting immortal Qi around their bodies suddenly converged. Ao Guang naturally understood what Hailong was doing and said gratefully, "Hailong, thank you. Whether Sihai dragon palace can really enter the fairyland or not, we will always be your friends. Goodbye." The immortal cloud surged and the four green lights disappeared in a twinkling of an eye. The sea dragon fought hard to lose his cultivation, gave the Dragon King of the four seas a pure Qi of chaos, and stimulated their internal alchemy. The purpose is to arouse their own water power. Fortunately, their cultivation will be improved in a short time. Although it is impossible to achieve the cultivation of holy beasts, the immortal Dharma of the Dragon King of the four seas will frighten the water genus at that time Sex fairy beast is enough. ¡­¡­ Qixingping. The rosefinch flew slowly. It had been some days since he came to qixingping. A few days ago, he clearly felt that the breath of the white tiger king had disappeared. The breath of the four sacred animals was connected. The death of the white tiger king filled his heart with sorrow. However, what could he do? The white tiger king took the blame for everything. He really couldn''t help anything except heartache. Qixingping is a wonderful place in the fairy world. At the beginning, the great supernatural powers of the fairy world and the Buddha world set a ban here. Except for the Seven Star kings, even sacred animals like rosefinch could not enter it. Therefore, he could only cruise nearby and wait for the arrival of sea dragons and dolls. Suddenly he felt the immortal''s breath. The rosefinch couldn''t help but stop and look in that direction. Through the feeling of the Qi machine, he knew that it was definitely not Hailong and others, because the cultivation of the flying immortals was much worse and obviously weaker than himself. In the flow of the halo, he gradually saw that there were not many immortals, there were eight people. They didn''t fly fast , but the destination is obviously qixingping. The rosefinch feels a little strange. For ordinary immortals, qixingping is equivalent to a forbidden area. Ordinary immortals won''t come here at all. Otherwise, once the stars get angry, they have the power to live and kill immortals in the field of qixingping. In the twinkling of an eye, the eight immortals had flown close, four men and four women. The one with the highest cultivation was just close to Da Luo Jinxian. According to the truth, they should be in the lower fairy world. The eight immortals also saw the rosefinch. They quickly approached. In the twinkling of an eye, they had flown in front of the rosefinch. The first person saluted the rosefinch and said, "immortal animal friend, is this the Seven Star Ping?" At this time, because of the death of the white tiger king, the rosefinch was in a very bad mood and said calmly, "yes, this is qixingping. I think this is not where you should come." The immortal didn''t get angry at all. He smiled and said, "we shouldn''t have come here. It''s just that riyao Xingjun invited us this time. I don''t know if riyao Xingjun has returned?" The rosefinch''s body was shocked. Of course, he knew that riyao Xingjun was referring to the sea dragon. He was surprised and said, "are you a friend of the sea dragon?" The leader said happily, "yes! Like Hailong, we all rose from the human world to the fairy world. This time, we came to rixingping to find him. My name is Jietian, and these are my younger martial brothers and sisters." it was Jietian daozun who came. Together with him were Zhiyun daozun, Dengxian daozun, Tianshi daozun, inorganic daozun, shuistop daozun, Yuhua and Yuping sisters. The light in the rosefinch''s eyes eased a lot and said, "the sea dragon hasn''t come back, and I''m waiting for them. Since you''ve come, wait here. I believe he will come soon." Waterstop looked at Yuhua and Yuping. The three women''s eyes showed slight disappointment. After leaving Wuzhuang temple, they had always been in touch with Piaomiao. Although Hailong refused their feelings face to face, they still didn''t give up in their hearts. Not long ago, Piaomiao told them with xianzha to come to qixingping and settle down here. Although it didn''t say whether Hailong would come or not They will accept them, but at least they have another chance. Therefore, they have come, and several Taoist dignitaries have also come. After all, after leaving Wuzhuang temple, they haven''t even found a safe place to practice. Their cultivation has always stagnated. They are very happy to have the opportunity to see Hailong this time. Yuhua floated forward, looked at the red light emitted by the rosefinch, and asked anxiously, "elder immortal beast, do you know when the sea dragon can come here?" among the three women, she loved the sea dragon the most. The sea dragon had already broken her heart from avoidance to rejection, but she still couldn''t put it down. You can see the sea dragon. How can she not be in a hurry? When the rosefinch heard Yuhua call himself an elder, he suddenly became more fond of the girl, shook his head and said, "I don''t know when to arrive, but it shouldn''t be too long." Yuhua nodded and said, "thank you, senior." in fact, she also knew that nothing could ever happen with the sea dragon, but she couldn''t control her missing for the sea dragon. Yuping flew to her sister. She took her hand and said, "sister, don''t think too much. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. At the beginning, he has refused us, I think..." Yuhua shook her head and said, "don''t say any more. I know we don''t have a place in his heart. I just want to see him. Didn''t martial uncle piaomi say that? He has agreed to let us live on the Seven Star terrace. I''m satisfied to see him often. I think you''re the same as me. After living here, we won''t drift." Yuping''s eyes showed a trace of gloom and sighed: "yes! If we could live in a peaceful place and often see him, we wouldn''t have to drift any more." The rosefinch''s eyes suddenly turned to the distance, smiled and said, "look, aren''t they here?" the people hurriedly looked along the rosefinch''s eyes, and saw that the distant sky suddenly lit up. It was a large red light. The leader stood on the head of a red dragon, stood with his hands behind him, and the light wind blew his long red hair flying behind him, although it was still far away, But he can still clearly distinguish the strong breath emanating from him. Behind him was a black dragon with three heads. On the dragon''s back stood a young girl, who was wearing a long blue dress and dancing in her dress. In the middle of the two dragons, there was a golden cloud. On the cloud stood three young girls, talking and laughing, a relaxed scene. Looking at the red headed man, the eyes of shuistop, Yuhua and Yuping became dull. Tears fell down their faces uncontrollably. The person they were waiting for finally came. Hai long stood on the top of the red dragon''s head. He also saw the people. He didn''t know that the misty was passed to xianzha, who received tiandaozun and others. He was surprised and couldn''t help frowning slightly. In his heart, he always felt sorry for the three women, but he really didn''t love them. How could he force himself to accept it? With a flash of light, misty had come to the sea dragon and whispered: "I asked them to come, don''t you blame me? You know what? Senior brothers have been drifting around in the fairyland all these years. They don''t even have a place to settle down. Let them live on Jupiter Ping. Dragon, I know you don''t want to accept them, but don''t refuse anything. Just let them live a peaceful life here. When everything is over, I will We also come back, just like when we were in lianyunzong, Jupiter Ping will become a safe place for all of us. There are more people, isn''t it more lively? " Hailong hugged the misty, felt the warmth of her delicate body, sighed and said, "how can I blame you? I owe them too much, and this may be their best destination. Just Mengyun''s temper, you know, suddenly there are so many people, I''m afraid she won''t accept it easily." Misty puffed with a smile and said, "No. elder martial sister Mengyun is cold outside and hot inside. I''ll just tell her there. Don''t worry. It''s good to see everyone. Elder brother Hong, can you fly quickly?" Lao Hong suddenly accelerated and flew in the direction of the people with Hai Long and piaomi. That day, after Hai Long ended the life of the white tiger king and got the fixed water bead, he said goodbye to Huoqiu and took the people to qixingping. Among the water immortal beasts brought by the white tiger king, only the three elders rushed out of the siege and fled back to the white tiger holy land with a few remnants, but there was no water white tiger family anymore The ability to invade the Qilin holy land. Huoqiu is very happy to get revenge. She tells Hai long that when the army of the underworld arrives, she will bring the fire immortal beasts to help the immortal world resist. At the same time, she will go to see tianqin with Hai long. Now, what Huoqiu needs to do is to re integrate the Qilin holy land and revive the declining Qilin holy land. Moving forward, the Sea Dragon said to the misty: "It''s good for senior brothers to stay here, so that they won''t be in danger when the army of the underworld attacks. However, after we pick up Mengyun, we''ll go to Sanqing temple to meet the original God and discuss how to deal with the fairy palace. At that time, I can''t take senior sister shuistop with them! Their cultivation is still weak after all, and I don''t want to..." Misty covered the sea dragon''s mouth and said angrily, "you, don''t say any more. I understand everything. I think younger martial sister shuistop won''t ask for anything. However, you should be kind to them. Even if you can''t become a husband and wife and come from the same family, you can be regarded as relatives. You can''t deliberately alienate them. They have suffered enough." At this time, with Lao Hong''s acceleration, they had already flown in front of the crowd. The rosefinch rushed up first, slapped his right wing, and suddenly a surging fire rushed towards the sea dragon. The red dragon saw that the rosefinch was not afraid. After all, he and the three black dragons had absorbed many of the chaotic Qi of the sea dragon''s fire attributes, which was not comparable to ordinary fire immortal beasts for a long time The fire suddenly came out and met the attack of the rosefinch. Just when the two forces of fire were about to collide, a red absolute space suddenly wrapped the rosefinch and the red dragon, and the two surging fires disappeared at the same time. The sea dragon smiled and said, "brother rosefinch, is that how you greet me? I didn''t offend you?" the rosefinch glared at the sea dragon angrily and hummed coldly, "you didn''t stay and kill him in the end. Can''t the hatred be resolved? Even if you leave him a way to live! After all, he was created by the king of chaos." The sea dragon sighed softly and said, "brother rosefinch, you need to know how many killing sins the white tiger king created at the beginning. Did he ever leave his hand to others? If I didn''t kill him, how could I deal with those dead people? The matter has passed, and the result can''t be changed any more. We don''t want to dispute about it." "Xiaobao, I miss you so much!" as soon as the sea dragon''s voice fell, the cyan figure had flown to the rosefinch. Without holding her in his arms, the absolute space under the sea dragon cloth did not hinder the cyan figure. The rosefinch''s eyes were full of helplessness. Looking at the happy doll on his face, he said, "can''t you save me some face? How can I say that I was also a fire holy beast." ----------------------------------------------------------- (on March 1, I prepared the last 28 chapters for you. I hope you can vote 2800 to finish the book.) To state one thing: I can clearly tell you that, in fact, VIP tickets have no effect on me, because I am the starting point to buy out the author, and there is no reward for VIP tickets. I hope my VIP tickets are high, but I just hope to get more recognition from you. Some people may think I come to the ticket because of money, and I can clearly tell you that no matter how many VIP votes I have, It has absolutely nothing to do with money. My only purpose is to make my book bring you happiness. I can do some interactive activities with you. I can pass more than 20 chapters a day to interact with you, and not for any special interests. Isn''t that kind enough? I hope you can understand Tang Jiasan ¡õ I don''t mean to exchange tickets for updates, just because this book is coming to an end. I hope you can read enough at one time. As for VIP tickets, it''s everyone''s affirmation of me. Naturally, more is better. This is just a small activity to interact with readers and contact my feelings with book friends. Even if I''m canvassing, at least I have this strength, And I didn''t violate the starting point in any way. It seems that every VIP author is canvassing to varying degrees, but the methods are different. Why can''t others do the same Hehe, so Xiaosan has always been kind. Please support it and don''t forget the new book. Hehe. Collect more and vote more, and Xiaosan''s writing power will be stronger. Chapter 430 The update starts at about 9:00 in the morning. However, you can vote for VIP votes now. Save more. In the morning, I will upload chapters directly except 100. Then I will upload a chapter every time I reach 100 VIP votes. A total of 28 chapters will wait for you. Hehe, I''ll go to bed first. Tomorrow, I''ll see if you are crazy or I am crazy, I don''t have to say much about my credibility ---------------------------------------------------------- Another thing, please collect the new book if you haven''t collected it yet. Thank you, and please vote for the new book ---------------------------------------------------------- I hope to release all 28 chapters tomorrow. Hey, hey. It depends on everyone''s ability. Let''s refuel together The new book is absolutely wonderful. Collect more and vote more. When I''m alone, I''ll speed up the upload. Ha ha Chapter 431 March 1 is finally coming. I didn''t expect that there are more than 500 tickets now. I''ll give you five chapters first. Xiao San hopes that all my friends who support me today can go to the new book to have a look, collect and read. The new book will also be updated immediately. From today on, at least twice a day ----------------------------------------------------------- The doll smiled and said, "don''t you like me to hold you? If someone else wants me to hold you, I won''t hold you." her clear eyes softened the rosefinch, so she had to let her hold it. Under the action of the chaotic Qi of the doll''s water attribute, unless the rosefinch bursts out all its strength, it is impossible to break away from this embrace. The doll comforted: "Xiaobao, I''ve seen the white tiger king. He''s really hateful. You can''t blame the sea dragon for killing him. Things have passed. Don''t think about it." At this time, seeing that the doll came forward to appease the rosefinch, Hailong quickly flew forward and said respectfully to Jietian daozun and others: "Hailong has seen your senior brothers and sisters." Zhiyun Taoist priest was obviously very dissatisfied with Hailong and snorted, "no, you are now the riyao star king. How can you remember us?" Hailong said awkwardly, "elder martial sister, younger brother, I have never forgotten the help and teachings of elder martial brothers and sisters. I just haven''t been free since I left Wuzhuang temple,..." Jie Tiandao Zun replied, "younger martial sister Zhiyun, don''t blame Hailong. Some things are hard to do. Younger martial brother Hailong, your cultivation is unfathomable now. It seems that there must be many adventures." Hailong didn''t dare to look at the sad eyes of shuistop and Yuhua sisters, and said to Jie Tiandao Zun: "it''s impossible to say that you have experienced many twists and turns." Misty, at this time, the same shadow and the day after tomorrow have also flown over. It is obvious that they have a deep friendship with the Yuhua sisters the day after tomorrow. As soon as they saw them, they immediately rushed up, hugged the three women and cried loudly. Tianshi Taoist Zun laughed and said, "it''s not easy to meet again. Why are you crying? It''s a happy thing! Hailong, look, we''ll mix with you in the fairy world." Hailong scratched his head and said, "senior brother Tianshi, when I was in the human world, Hailong had many impoliteness. Now I have figured it out. I apologize to you here." Inorganic Taoist Zun smiled and said, "you''ve really changed. Maybe you''ve grown up. It''s a good thing that hostility turns into peace." Hailong said with a bitter smile, "inorganic elder martial brother, don''t make fun of me. Speaking of it, I''m thousands of years old. I''ve grown up. However, I really understand a lot of truth over the years. If I could do it again, I wouldn''t be so rude to me." Waterstop seemed to have recovered from the mood he had just met. He chuckled and said, "isn''t it impolite? If it isn''t impolite, I''m afraid you won''t get the love of senior sister Piaomiao. You know? It was the words you said to senior sister Piaomiao in Jietian square that made her move her heart to you." One side of the misty face was red. He hurried over to cover the water stop''s mouth and pretended to be angry: "younger martial sister, don''t talk nonsense." Looking at the misty blushing face, the sea dragon was intoxicated and murmured, "originally, when I was a child, misty you..." Misty stared at the sea dragon and said, "you still say. Who says I was... When you were young, you say I ignore you." Hailong regained his consciousness, chuckled and said, "OK, OK, I won''t say it, wife, don''t be angry!" "Hailong, take us to your rixingping. I hope you won''t despise us. We''ve been wandering for hundreds of years in order to find a place to stay. We really want to have a home in the fairy world." Hailong shook his head, looked at the slightly changed face of Taoist priest Dengxian and said, "elder martial brother, we are not going to rixingping. There are immortal fires all year round, which is not suitable for survival. We are going to Jupiter Ping. Only there is a fairyland in fairyland, and it is the most suitable place to live." The immortal ascended the Taoist priest and said, "but you are the sun Yao star king! How can you go to Jupiter? Can the sun Yao star king still control the territory of several other stars?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "of course not. However, the relationship between muyao Xingjun and me is different. I think she won''t refuse my request. Let''s go." Led by the sea dragon, the group flew to the green Jupiter plateau in mid air. When they saw the enchanting scenery of Jupiter plateau and the large green light, no one had any objection. Except for the sea dragon who came once, the others were stunned by the beautiful scenery in front of them. Looking at the green grass, watching the waterfalls and flowing springs, smelling the fragrance of the soil and feeling the vitality, they were deeply intoxicated. What a beautiful place it is! There is no contamination of any impurities, no noisy influence, some, just the moving scene. The sea dragon smiled and urged his mana to his belt formed by the cloak of the sun Yao star monarch. The golden light suddenly opened to form a huge absolute space to wrap the people in. The light flashed. The next moment, they had passed through the prohibition around the Jupiter plateau and came to it. The doll said happily, "it''s so beautiful! I''ll live here in the future." she hugged the rosefinch, danced happily on the Jupiter plateau, and felt everything here. She found that she had deeply loved this place. At this time, an inexplicable chill suddenly appeared, and the cold breath suddenly invaded everyone''s body. A cold voice sounded, "who dares to intrude into my Jupiter plateau." the light flashed, and a white figure suddenly appeared in the air. The chill was more prosperous, but at this time, the sea dragon''s heart became extremely hot. "Dream cloud." the sea dragon floated forward and hugged the startled dream cloud into her arms. She still exuded a cold feeling, but her heart had completely softened when she saw the sea dragon. "You came to pick me up, you finally came to pick me up, you bastard. It took so long to pick me up." Mengyun beat the sea dragon''s shoulder, but her other hand tightly hugged the sea dragon''s waist, as if for fear that all this was an illusion. Hailong let Mengyun beat himself and said softly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m not good. I''ve come back." Mengyun suddenly pushed the sea dragon away. His cold eyes first looked at the doll, and then looked at others. He said in a deep voice: "sea dragon, who are they?" Mengyun''s heart is arrogant. At first, she chose to give up everything. She didn''t care that Hailong had several wives and followed her. It was the bottom line she could bear. At this time, Hailong brought so many people, and most of them were beautiful women she had never seen. How could she be happy? The excitement when she first saw Hailong suddenly disappeared. She just felt her heart was cold. Hailong just wanted to explain, but he saw that misty had flown over. Misty took Mengyun''s hand, whispered a few words in her ear, and took her to fly aside. Hailong was relieved. He had a misty explanation, which was much better than his own explanation. Both Shuishui and Yuhua sisters saw the scene of Hailong holding Mengyun. They felt a pain at the same time. They finally understood why Hailong brought them to Jupiter Ping. They all shouted in their hearts, why can''t you accept me? Hailong said to the crowd, "Jupiter Ping is the territory of Mengyun fairy. Although it''s not very big here, it''s enough for big families to live in. There are many caves here that can be used for cultivation. It''s best not to destroy any plants here. After all, even in the fairy world, the scenery like Jupiter Ping is very rare." Waterstop flew to the sea dragon, sighed and said, "it''s enough to live here. Sea dragon, you''ll come back here in the future." Hailong nodded and said, "after dealing with the affairs of the underworld, I will return to live here. This is where we all belong." Waterstop smiled and said, "then I''m satisfied. Hailong, you don''t have to worry about us. I''ve figured it out for a long time. You''re right. Emotional things can''t be forced. Let the love in my heart be hidden in the deepest part of my heart forever. I''m still your senior sister, right?" Hailong was stunned and said, "elder martial sister, you..." Shuistop looked at the sea dragon deeply and said, "don''t say anything. You can''t stop my inner feelings. Don''t worry, I won''t be a problem for you. It''s enough to see you often." at this time, Yuhua and Yuping have flown over. Their eyes looking at the sea dragon are very calm. The two women nodded at the same time and said: "Brother Hailong, we are the same." Hailong suddenly had a strange feeling. His heart was full of pity for the three women. He just wanted to say something, but he was organized by shuistop, "we don''t want your pity. I''m still your senior sister, and they are your junior sister. This is the relationship between us. It''s enough, isn''t it?" Then shuistop suddenly hugged the sea dragon''s neck and gently kissed his lips before he reacted. The lips of the water stop were very cold, and there was no trace of temperature. At this moment, the sea dragon''s heart seemed to open a gap, and he was stunned. Waterstop didn''t have too much entanglement. After kissing, she floated up and fell towards the Jupiter plateau. Yuhua and Yuping flew over and did the same thing as waterstop. Their lips were also very cold. Obviously, they were not as strong as waterstop, and tears flowed out uncontrollably. The sea dragon could clearly feel the saltiness of the tears falling on their lips. The two women flew away and only Leaving a dull sea dragon. The day after tomorrow, she stood with shadow and looked at it from a distance. There was no expression on the shadow''s face, as if she didn''t care about all this. But the day after tomorrow, there were huge waves in her heart. How she hoped to kiss the sea dragon like them, but she resisted her inner desire. Because she didn''t have the courage, she was afraid that after she showed her feelings, she would never appear again She has been with Shifu in this way. She always has a long-term hope and hopes to have the opportunity to enter Shifu. But she also knows how small that possibility is. However, she is unwilling to give up. Suddenly, the shadow moved. The next moment, she had come to the sea dragon and snuggled gently in the sea dragon''s arms. The sea dragon subconsciously hugged the shadow and murmured, "has it all passed?" The shadow smiled calmly and said, "do you really think it''s all over?" Hai longleng looked down at the shadow and said, "there is such a sentence recorded in the classics left by our holy family. The end is another beginning." Hai Long looked at the shadow a little blankly. "The end is another beginning? The end is another beginning. Shadow, are you encouraging me to accept them?" Ying shook her head and said, "I don''t know. However, I know the pain of waiting for someone. Remember our 300 year agreement? During that time, I felt a lot. How to decide is your business. I don''t support it or object." Hailong looked at the shadow with a wry smile. He really didn''t know what he should say or what he should do. Yan smiled and said, "now, you are not suitable to think about these things. Wait until everything is stable. After all, there are things in the underworld." The sea dragon''s whole body vibrated, yes! The matter in the underworld hasn''t been solved yet. How can you be troubled by your children''s private affairs? Looking at the shadow deeply, he kissed her gently on the forehead, "thank you, shadow." The shadow smiled and said, "thank you. Do you still treat me as an outsider?" Just then, misty and Mengyun flew back at the same time. The frost on Mengyun''s face was gone. They flew to the sea dragon and said coldly, "let''s go." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "where are you going?" Misty chuckled and said, "elder martial sister, don''t scare him." Mengyun said angrily, "you are too soft hearted. You have to control his flower like radish." Hailong said with a wry smile, "am I really a big turnip?" Mengyun snorted and said, "I''m afraid none of the women on Jupiter platform has something to do with you except your Zhiyun elder martial sister." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "I, I..." "No, no, there is me, and I have nothing to do with him." the doll who has been flying on the Jupiter plateau doesn''t know when she will come back. She flew to Mengyun and said with a smile: "you really need to take good care of him. Otherwise, with his most yang body, you don''t know how many girls'' hearts you want to steal." Mengyun glanced at the doll and said, "this is our family business. You don''t have to interrupt." The doll said wrongfully, "but I''m helping you!" Mengyun said, "Hailong is my husband. We can say he is bad, but we can''t allow outsiders to gossip." The doll stuck out her tongue and said, "you are really a couple! It doesn''t matter what you are." With a smile, Hailong came up to Mengyun and said, "my wife is most towards me!" as he said, he pulled up her little hand. Chapter 432 The frost on Mengyun''s pretty face finally thawed completely. He sighed and said, "since I made a choice, I thought of these. Let''s go. I''m the most familiar with Jupiter Ping. Let''s settle everyone down first." When Hailong saw that Mengyun accepted the crowd, he was overjoyed. He kissed her on her pretty face and said with a smile, "go." Although the Jupiter plateau is not very big from a distance, it is more than enough for more than a dozen people to live here. On the green covered hill in the center of the Jupiter plateau, Mengyun pointed out several Grottoes respectively for everyone to live in. The water stop and Yuhua sisters never spoke to Hailong again. When Mengyun arranged a residence for them, they immediately went to practice in isolation. Hailong''s senior brothers and sisters were also very satisfied with this place and finally settled down. Like the three women of waterstop, they soon entered a closed state. After all, the most important thing in the fairyland is strength. Mengyun took the sea dragon, misty, shadow and doll to the only waterfall on the Jupiter plateau. Mengyun turned to the sea dragon and said, "I''ve heard that your master beat the Buddha. In the earliest days, Sun Wukong practiced in a place called Huaguo Mountain water curtain cave for many years. Our Jupiter Plateau also has such wonders, you see." he said, She slowly stretched out her right hand and waved it forward. Only the waterfall before meeting suddenly separated to both sides, revealing a gap about two meters wide in the middle. Looking inward from the gap, there was an empty stone cave, and it was not dark. The doll was pleasantly surprised and said, "there is such a good place. Great. I''ll go first." as she said, her delicate body floated out, and a flash had rushed into the gap. Mengyun smiled at Hailong and said, "this is our future home." Hailong looked at Mengyun and then at the stone cave behind the water waterfall. With a roar of joy and a circle of hands, Mengyun and others were surrounded by their own chaotic Qi of fire attribute. Their body shape was light and their light was shining. The next moment they had passed through the waterfall and came to the cave. Although there are waterfalls and flowing springs outside, there is no trace of moisture in the grottoes inside the waterfall. The dry feeling is relaxed and happy under the mixture of soil fragrance. Mengyun looked at the surprised eyes and explained: "Almost every Mu Yao Xingjun lives in this cave. Since the first generation of Mu Yao Xingjun, a Dharma array has been set up in this cave to prevent water and gas from entering. The whole cave is very dry and suitable for living. Look up. There are 8864 holes in this cave, which lead to the top of the mountain. Each hole is not large, but together, it shines in the cave Ming is enough, and it can also make the fresh air outside flow into the cave, so the air here can be so comfortable. " Mengyun took the people inside. The cave was not very big. After walking only a few tens of meters, he came to the end. After turning a corner, a circular stone house appeared in front of the people. There were stone tables, stone chairs, stone beds and other things in the stone house. For these immortals, these simple things were enough to live. The doll was sitting on a stone table under his legs When she saw the crowd coming, she smiled and said, "I''ve fallen in love with here. Hailong, you have to leave me a place here!" after saying this, she realized the ambiguity in her words, and couldn''t help blushing. She hurriedly said, "don''t get me wrong, I just like the environment here, not your radish." The sea dragon laughed and said, "don''t look for so many reasons. We are friends. If you want to live, I don''t mind how long you stay. As long as you don''t bring all the aquariums in your blue wave pond." the doll heard the sea dragon mention the blue wave pond, his eyes suddenly showed the light of thinking, and sighed: "I''ve been away for some time. My father and sister will miss me very much." Hailong smiled and said, "no one restricts your freedom. You can go back at any time! The quiet life in bibotan is also very suitable for you. After all, the outside world is full of intrigues." The doll snorted and said, "do you want to get rid of me? Think of the beauty. I won''t go back until the end of the underworld. Now there''s not much time. You won''t stay here." Hailong and the other four women sat down respectively. He took Mengyun''s hand and said: "We really can''t stay here, and we must leave as soon as possible. Mengyun, I''m here to pick you up. Let''s go to Sanqing temple with us. First, I want to meet your master and sister xuantianbing. Second, I want to discuss with the primitive Heavenly Master about dealing with the fairy Palace. Now I''ve taken the white tiger king and the fire holy beast. The fairy palace is powerful In order to weaken, it''s time for us to attack. As long as we smash the power of the Immortal Emperor, the whole fairy world will be unified. " Mengyun frowned slightly and said, "Hailong, I''m afraid this is not a good time to deal with the fairy palace. The army of the underworld may come at any time. If there is a struggle in the fairy world, it will only benefit the underworld." Hailong sighed and said: "How can I not understand this truth? This was decided after I discussed with martial uncle. In fact, although we are unwilling to admit it, we all know that the most important strength to fight against the underworld comes from the power of the Buddha world. The immortal world is weak for a long time, and there is really little power available. If we really only rely on the existing power of the immortal world, we will be immortal The emperor''s complete cooperation with us will not play a great role. The Immortal Emperor is insidious and cunning. It''s very difficult to deal with. Once the army of the underworld arrives, he not only doesn''t help, but starts behind us. The loss will be greater. Now what the immortal world needs is not huge strength, but unified command. Therefore, martial uncle will finally decide to attack the Immortal Emperor. He will completely wipe out the power of the immortal palace. " At the moment, Hailong carefully narrated what had happened since he left qixingping. At this time, he didn''t want to hide anything, and also said the process of his near extinction of form and spirit. After listening to his narration, the biggest reaction was misty. Misty eyes looked at the sea dragon with red eyes, his whole body trembled slightly, and the eyes of shadow and Mengyun were also full of horror. The sea dragon found the misty wrong and hurriedly wanted to hold her in his arms, but unexpectedly, she was always gentle and misty and threw away the sea dragon''s hand. Her delicate body was still trembling and tears flowed uncontrollably, "why? Why didn''t you sue us before? Why? Isn''t I worth telling you? You..." The sea dragon sighed, forced misty into his arms, restrained her resistance with mana, and said softly: "Misty, don''t be angry. I didn''t say it because I was afraid you were worried. If today wasn''t to dispel Mengyun''s doubts, maybe I wouldn''t say that I couldn''t control the situation at that time. Before the immortal emperor surrounded me, I didn''t have any preparation at all. I couldn''t even send a message for help. If it wasn''t for the king Bodhisattva of Tibet, I''m afraid I would be dead this time. Misty, don''t cry. For you, I will take care of my life in the future, okay? " Comforted by the sea dragon, the ethereal body gradually softened, leaned lightly against his arms and whispered: "I know you meant well. I didn''t say it because I was afraid we were worried. But we are your wife! I hope to know what happened to you. Dragon, don''t hide anything from me in the future, okay? I''m so afraid. I''m afraid that one day you will disappear and disappear forever." The sea dragon smiled, kissed on his misty forehead and said, "OK, I promise you. Silly girl, how can I disappear? In the future, I will take you with me." The doll smiled and said, "well, don''t kiss me. Hai Long, since you have decided to go to Sanqing temple, let''s go. If you deal with Xiandi, I won''t do it." The Sea Dragon said, "let''s go to Sanqing temple now. With our current strength, it''s very easy to break the fairy palace." the day after tomorrow, he suddenly said, "master, can you leave Chang''e to me?" Hailong was stunned, nodded gently and said, "of course, after all, she can be said to be the enemy of your Houyi family. Now I''m almost sure that Chang''e is the one who affects the inheritance of your Houyi family. But you should remember that Chang''e''s cultivation is not weak, and her self-created method of seduction has strong power and is not so easy to deal with." The day after tomorrow, there was a strong hatred in her eyes, "no matter how strong she is, I must kill her to avenge my ancestors. If it weren''t for her, my ancestors wouldn''t have died." Misty broke away from the sea dragon''s arms and came forward to embrace the day after tomorrow, saying: "Don''t be blinded by hatred. Sometimes, when hatred can be resolved, don''t be too persistent. The day after tomorrow, Chang''e is also your ancestor after all. Although she has many mistakes and betrayed the great God of Hou Yi because of her greed for the fairyland, without her, there would be no Houyi family. Do you understand?" "No, madam, I never admit that Chang''e is the ancestor of our Houyi family. She doesn''t deserve it. She is the enemy of our Houyi family. The enemy for generations." Looking at the firm eyes of the day after tomorrow, the sea dragon looked at the sea dragon helplessly. The sea dragon walked in front of the day after tomorrow and sighed: "Chang''e is yours. It''s your Houyi family''s business. Shifu will always be your help. Chang''e''s fault is unforgivable. Shifu will never stop you from taking revenge, but you should also promise Shifu that you can''t be reckless. You can do it only when the best opportunity comes." The day after tomorrow, the most convincing person in her heart is undoubtedly Hailong. Feeling Hailong''s sincere care for her, her eyes gradually softened, gently nodded and said, "thank you, master. I promise you." The sea dragon smiled, took a deep breath and said, "I really want to live in our beautiful home for more days! Unfortunately, I can''t. let''s go, Xiandi, you must wait for me." Hailong left the Jupiter plateau with dolls, misty, shadows, dream clouds and the day after tomorrow. He didn''t bother waterstop and others. It was the most suitable place for them in this comfortable and peaceful place. Hailong sat alone on the back of red dragon. Originally, he wanted his three wives to ride Red Dragon with him, but misty was afraid of being lonely the day after tomorrow. He simply sat down with three black dragons , Mengyun rides on Xiaoxue, who has grown up. Xiaoxue has now become a beautiful crane. Although her body can not be compared with the red dragon, it is full of elegant beauty, and her white feathers are full of holy gas. The doll floats beside Xiaoxue. Mengyun, who is standing on Xiaoxue''s back, can''t help feeling a little depressed. He reaches out his hand and taps on the head of the rosefinch in his arms and says, "Xiaobao, you see, people have mounts, but why can''t you grow bigger and fly with me?" the rosefinch is even more depressed than her. She glances at her and says: "I''m a holy beast. You let me be a mount. Of course, I can grow bigger, but it''s not my body, but my fire holy power. Your mana belongs to water. If I grow bigger, I''m afraid it will stimulate your water attribute chaos. I don''t want to ask for trouble." The crowd flew forward side by side. The doll suddenly turned to the sea dragon and said, "let''s not fly. It''s so slow! Use the big move. Sister Mengyun said that it''s not far from Sanqing temple. We can almost get there with one big move." the sea dragon smiled and said: "Do you take so many people to move? That''s very mana consuming. You can go to brother Red''s back! Let him fly with you. Although it''s a little slower, it won''t take too long." The doll snorted and said, "no, you all have mounts, but my little treasure can''t fly with me. I don''t care. Let''s use the big move. It won''t take long for us to restore mana so fast." Hai Long looked at the doll and shook his head helplessly. He also knew that just use the golden chaos Qi together. Although mana would cost a lot, its recovery speed was very fast. But now there are more Mengyun, red dragon and three black dragons, which will inevitably consume more when using the big move. One bad thing is that it is easy to be dangerous in the process of the big move. Although the possibility of this danger is very small, the computer Hailong is still reluctant to take risks, but he can''t say any words of opposition when looking at the persistent eyes of the doll, In his heart, he secretly said: the most Yin body is really powerful. Even if it has such a great attraction to himself, I''m afraid it would have been impolite if it had been replaced by an ordinary immortal. Thinking of this, the Sea Dragon said to the doll, "it''s OK to use the method of large movement, but you have to promise me a condition." The doll looked at the sea dragon suspiciously, and didn''t promise, "tell me what the conditions are first?" her eyes were full of alert, as if she was afraid of the sea dragon cheating her. ----------------------------------------------------------- New book address: http: www.qidian. Combookshowbook. ASPX? Bookid = 53885 Chapter 433 Hailong said with a wry smile: "After all, we are friends. You don''t have to guard against me like a thief. In fact, my condition is also for you. You know that you have the most Yin body, which has a strong attraction to ordinary immortals. In order not to make a commotion in the Sanqing temple, you''d better use your strength to form a veil to cover your face, and completely restrain the chaotic Qi of water attribute. Only In this way, it will not affect ordinary immortals. "Hailong''s scruples are reasonable. Once the doll causes a commotion in Sanqing temple, it will make a big joke. The doll pouted a little discontented and said, "I''m like a witch. Am I so terrible? It''ll be bad to cover up my face." The sea dragon helplessly shook his head and said to himself, "I''m afraid you''re more terrible than the witch. Even the rosefinch can''t resist your charm, not to mention ordinary people." doll, if you still want to follow us, you must do as I say. Otherwise, if you cause a disturbance among the immortals and even bad consequences, our friend can''t do it. " The doll snorted and said, "do you think you are rare if you can''t achieve it? If you don''t follow you, I''ll go somewhere else to play. Wuzhuang Temple seems to be a good choice." In fact, she just deliberately embarrasses Hailong. Although she looks like a child on the surface, she is thoughtful. In some places, Hailong can''t even compare with her. How can she not know the advance and retreat? Although Hailong understood that what the doll said was just to scare him, he couldn''t help shaking his heart, sighed and said: "I''m afraid of you. Doll, well, if you do as I say, then I''ll take you to a fun place after you decide to deal with the fairy palace and find the trouble of the fairy emperor. I can assure you that that place must be the one you want to go most." The doll was stunned and said, "is there such a good place? Don''t lie to me." the sea dragon straightened up his chest and proudly said, "how can I say that I am also a riyao star? What I say is like pouring water. I can''t take it back. I have to go to that place, and you are. I can tell you that that place has something to do with our chaotic Qi." As soon as the doll''s eyes lit up, she immediately understood the meaning of the sea dragon, put away her laughing color and said, "do you want to take me to that place to improve my strength to deal with the coming army of the underworld?" The sea dragon gave the doll a thumbs up and said, "draw inferences from one instance. You''re very smart. Don''t ask any more questions now. Do as I said just now. Otherwise, I''ll explore alone." The doll nodded helplessly and said, "well, but you must take me then." The misty interface on one side said, "and us. Hailong, you can''t stop it. You said that you will take us wherever you go in the future." Hailong said with a wry smile, "however, I don''t know what that place looks like. There are likely to be many unknown crises. I''m more at ease if you stay in Sanqing temple." The shadow looked at the sea dragon and said calmly, "it''s because of the danger that we want to go with you. We don''t want to help you. We don''t want to live together, but we want to die together. You''ll be more careful with us." Hailong looked at the misty, Mengyun and shadow. The three women''s expressions were the same, and their eyes showed firm eyes. It seemed that no matter how much they advised, I''m afraid it wouldn''t work. He made a painful expression on his face and said, "well, you''ve only been together for a few days, and you''ve joined hands to deal with me. I''m so poor! It seems that it''s hard to live in the future." Mengyun chuckled and said, "don''t pretend to be pathetic. Although the cultivation of the three of us can''t compare with you, we can always help you. Let''s go with you." The doll who had been thinking about something suddenly flew to the sea dragon and said, "no, I don''t agree with you. For my safety and your husband''s safety, you''d better not go." The three girls were stunned at the same time. It was the first time they saw the doll show such a serious expression. Misty couldn''t help asking, "doll, why?" The doll sighed and said: "Because the place we''re going to is the most mysterious place in the six realms. It''s very likely that you can''t survive there at all. If you follow, it will certainly consume a lot of mana and energy of me and Hailong and become a burden to us. If you want Hailong to come back safely, you''d better not follow. In that way, we are at least 80% sure of our safe return "Hailong, I know you love your wives very much, but for my own safety, I will never agree with you to take them. Please make it clear to them." The baby''s voice rose in the sea dragon''s heart, "I''ve helped you this time. How can you thank me?" then he handed an ambiguous look to the sea dragon. Since they are interlinked, they don''t need to contact each other. As long as the distance between them is maintained within ten meters, they can receive the information from each other. The Sea Dragon said with a wry smile, "how can I thank you? You are no worse than me in any way!" while answering the doll''s words in his heart, he said to the ethereal three women with a straight face: "Doll is right. In fact, it''s not a secret. Since that''s all, I''ll tell you. Mengyun, you should remember what he said when we visited the Green Dragon King. The sixth world was created by the king of chaos with the purest air of non attribute chaos. The air of chaos is the foundation of the sixth world. Since the birth of the sixth world, only doll and I have learned it I know how to use the Qi of chaos. But what we have is not the purest Qi of chaos without attributes. The place we are going to is likely to record the cultivation methods of the Qi of chaos without attributes. " Mengyun recalled his encounter in the Qinglong holy land, frowned and said, "you mean, have you found the place where the ruins of the chaotic king are located?" Hailong Road: "I can''t say I found it, but that place is probably related to the chaos king. Therefore, I must take a risk to try. If I can really get the inheritance of the chaos king, I''m afraid there will be nothing terrible in the whole six realms. Moreover, opening the ruins of the chaos king can restore the real strength of the three holy beasts that support us now. So , I have to go to this place. Doll is right. This unknown place will inevitably have a certain crisis, and this crisis is unknown. If you follow, it may distract us. " Misty has softened. Although there is a trace of worry in her eyes, she lowers her head. Shadow and Mengyun are not so easy to get rid of. Mengyun said: "Now that you have decided to go, I won''t stop you. However, since there is an unknown crisis, how can you ensure that you won''t be hurt in the crisis? We don''t want you to be hurt. Do you want us to be widowed?" The shadow nodded and said, "sister Mengyun is right. Hailong, if you can''t promise us that you will come back, we won''t agree with you." The sea dragon turned his head and looked at the doll. They stretched out their hands at the same time and pulled together. The golden light suddenly came out and wrapped the people. The light flashed, and the surrounding scenery had changed. Mengyun lost his voice and said, "the method of big moving, can you really take so many people to use big moving?" Previously, when she listened to the conversation between Hailong and doll, she thought they were just joking, but she didn''t expect them to really do it. She knew the mana consumed by the big move very well. Even with her current cultivation accomplishments, she could only use it once at most, which would consume all Mana, and even without people. Hailong and doll took so many people and huge immortal beasts, and they were surprised However, it is so easy to use it. It seems that there is no consumption according to their appearance. The sea dragon smiled and said: "As you can see, when I join hands with the doll, the chaotic Qi of two different attributes will merge with each other. At this time, our mana will be greatly improved. Even in the face of the Emperor Ming, we will never lose. If we can''t survive in the ruins of the chaotic King with our strength, I''m afraid no one can survive there. Created by his Majesty the chaotic king After killing the white tiger king, I have gathered the beads of calm wind, calm water, calm fire and calm earth. I don''t know what the real function of these four beads is Yes, but they are all left by his Majesty King chaos to the four holy beasts. With them, we will certainly have a great help. Therefore, you don''t have to worry. " Mengyun thought with his head down and said, "if we want to follow, how much burden will it cause to you? That is to say, how many opportunities are there for us to come back safely." Before the Dragon spoke, the doll said: "In that case, I''m afraid we don''t even have a 10% chance. The biggest reliance of Hailong and I is the Qi of chaos, which you don''t have. Therefore, it will be difficult for you to survive in that unknown world, and in order to protect you, it will inevitably consume a lot of our mana. That''s why I say that you will be a drag." Mengyun wanted to say something, but was held by Piaomiao. "Elder martial sister, don''t say any more. Let them go then. We are all the wives of Hailong, so we should support his decision. I believe that Hailong will come back safely for us." Mengyun turned his head and looked at Piaomiao. Under her sad eyes, she nodded gently. Listening to the misty words, the sea dragon''s eyes couldn''t help being wet. All the time, misty was silently supporting him. He secretly determined to come back safely anyway. The doll showed a smile in her eyes, patted Hai Long on the shoulder and said, "let''s go and watch Sanqing. I haven''t been there yet." Hailong quickly told, "don''t forget what you promised me before." The doll looked at him white and shook her body. The Qi machine on her body suddenly converged. Just like an ordinary immortal, the original long skirt was replaced by an ordinary gray robe with a gray veil. All the attraction disappeared in an instant. Even Hailong couldn''t help admiring her control of the Qi of chaos. As Wawa said, after a big move, they have reached a place not far from Sanqing temple. Not far forward, they have faintly seen a towering peak. The peak rises from under the immortal cloud, which looks much more magnificent than the Jietian peak of lianyunzong. In the flow of halo, the whole peak is wrapped in a layer of green brilliance, and the top of the mountain It is a continuous building. Although the building is simple and unadorned, it gives people a sense of dust when combined with the green light around the mountain. Among the buildings, the most striking are undoubtedly the three main halls in the center, where the ancestor of Sanqing lived. Although the Supreme Lord Lao Jun has moved out of here to pursue the purity of alchemy and lived alone in laoqing Jun Guan, but his Taoist temple still exists. The golden chaos gas is really magical. Just this short flight has restored the mana of Hailong and doll, and it seems that the state is better than before. Misty looked at the towering Sanqing mountain in front of him, showing a yearning look, and sighed softly: "This is the place where the ancestors of Taoism practiced. The three ancestors, the original heavenly Zun, Lingbao Daojun and the supreme Lao Jun, have been practicing here. Now I recall that when I practiced in the human world, my reverence for the ancestors of Sanqing still exists. I didn''t expect that I could meet the three ancestors one day." Just as they were about to fly to the Sanqing temple, suddenly, they saw a wisp of blue light shooting straight at the Sanqing temple. The blue light contained a strong breath, and the mana fluctuated very strongly. It was obvious that they had no goodwill for the Sanqing temple. Seeing such a scene, Hailong was stunned. He never thought that someone dared to make trouble at the Sanqing temple. You know, the ancestor of Sanqing was immortal The prestige in the world is even higher than that of Zhenyuan immortal. If Zhenyuan immortal is the ancestor of earthly immortals, the primitive Tianzun is the recognized ancestor of immortals, and the ancestor of Sanqing is the immortal who first appeared in the fairy world. Just as the sea dragon was thinking, the green light had rushed to the green light of Sanqing mountain, and a soft pink glow lit up. In the loud noise, it even shook the defense prohibition of Sanqing mountain. To the sea dragon''s horror, the defense prohibition of Sanqing Temple shook violently in the shaking of pink light, and the whole Sanqing mountain shook, as if it could at any time Broken. Chapter 434 A strange and hoarse voice spread all over the place for hundreds of miles in an instant. "The original Tianzun old son, you come out for me. Today, we should calculate the old account." although the voice was hoarse, it had strong penetration. Hailong had no doubt that the voice could reach every corner of Sanqing mountain. Filled with surprise, who is this person? I''m afraid it''s better to make trouble in Sanqing Temple alone than to make trouble in the fairy Palace at the beginning. His cultivation is much better than that of himself at that time. It''s obvious that he has entered the realm of great supernatural power. The doll said with a smile, "it''s interesting and interesting. I didn''t expect to see a good play when I first came here. It seems that Sanqing temple, the holy land of the fairy world, is not so calm!" Hai Long shook his head reluctantly and said, "there''s nothing to be excited about. Some disciples are responsible for their work. The original Heavenly Master and the supreme old gentleman are kind to me. They are my predecessors. I''m going to take care of them. Don''t get too close first, doll. You should take care of them for me." wa wa pouted and said, "I''m going with you too. Can you go alone?" Hai Long proudly said, "although the immortal has strong cultivation, he hasn''t seen it in my eyes. Just look at it." as soon as the voice fell, he floated up and used a small move. The next moment he had come to the periphery of the defense prohibition of Sanqing temple. When he was close, Hai Long saw that the immortal who came to Sanqing temple to make trouble was shrouded in a large black cloak. It was obviously forbidden. From the outside, she could not see her face at all. Hai Long could only recognize from her graceful posture that she was a female immortal. He said in a deep voice, "who are you, sir? Why are you making trouble at Sanqing temple?" The immortal seemed surprised to see the sea dragon. He felt the unique magic fluctuation on the sea dragon, and the hoarse voice sounded again, "I don''t need you to control who I am. I''m here to seek revenge on the original God. It seems that your cultivation is not weak. I didn''t expect that the original God could teach a disciple like you. No wonder Sanqing Temple hasn''t declined until now." Hai Long said calmly, "senior, you deliberately hide your appearance and voice. You must be an acquaintance of the original Tianzun martial uncle. Why hide your head and tail? Since you are here to seek revenge today, please fight me. As long as you can win me, you will naturally see the original Tianzun martial uncle." The strange immortal''s voice showed a trace of surprise. "You call him martial uncle, then you are a disciple of Lingbao Taoist king or supreme Lao Jun. today, I''m just looking for the original Tianzun, which has nothing to do with your master. I don''t want to hurt people casually, so leave quickly." when it comes to the last sentence, her tone has become very cold, and she is obviously impatient with the obstruction of Hailong. Hai Long smiled and said, "I''m the younger generation of ancestor Sanqing, but I''m not their disciple. However, since I came to seek revenge today, I''d better pass my level first." As he spoke, the sea dragon waved his left hand and took the crescent halberd in his hand. The crescent halberd was completely different from before. With the help of the doll, he condensed it again with the golden chaos gas. Supported by the golden chaos gas, he mistily succeeded in sealing 36 forbidden Dharma arrays. At this time, the crescent halberd has become a rare fairy weapon. The sea dragon learned from each other''s words I heard that the strange man who made trouble in Sanqing temple was not evil, so he didn''t want to hurt people, so he just took out his own crescent halberd. The strange man snorted coldly and said, "since you don''t know how to advance or retreat, I''ll give you some strength. Young people are always arrogant. I''ll discipline you for your master." A jade like right hand stretched out from the black robe. Hailong only felt a flower in front of him. A large amount of snowflakes suddenly appeared in front of him. Each snowflake was so crystal clear and fluttering, and instantly sealed all the space around him. In the flickering light, snowflakes danced lightly without any regularity and flew straight to him. Although the snowflakes didn''t fly fast, Hailong But he felt a strong pressure. He was awe inspiring in his heart. The cultivation of this strange immortal was even stronger than he thought. He was not even under the master yuan in Shibo town. No wonder he dared to make trouble in Sanqing temple. If you want to think about it, the sea dragon didn''t move slowly. A circle in his left hand, the crescent halberd turned into layers of dense light and shadow in the air. Surrounded by magic, all the snowflakes were forced out The dragon can clearly feel that these snowflakes are attached with a strong cold attribute immortal force, and the prosperity of its cold is still on the Moon Palace immortal method of Mengyun. Although the snowflakes are sealed on the surface, the slightest cold is still invading his body inward. "Hum, do you think you can stop the attack of Mana by blocking these snowflakes? You''re wrong. I''m a very cold snow. I''m afraid even the supreme old gentleman''s Jiutian samadhi true fire can''t be dissolved." While waving the crescent halberd, the sea dragon smiled and said, "senior, what the supreme old gentleman uses now is nine days and nine ignorance. It feels that the snowflakes from your attack alone are not enough to pose a threat to the supreme old gentleman. Although the snow is cold, it can be melted with fire." As he spoke, the waving trend of the sea dragon crescent halberd changed. He gently drew a big circle in front of him. The red halo came out in response to the trend, and the light slowly radiated outward. Where the red light reached, the snowflakes turned into water vapor and disappeared. All the cold air lost its function in an instant, and the surroundings became normal again. At this time, a large area of light and shadow has poured out of the Sanqing temple and came quickly in their direction. The sea dragon smiled, the crescent halberd pointed obliquely below and said, "senior, what do you think? If I can restrain you before the arrival of the people in the Sanqing temple, you won''t retaliate against the original Tianzun martial uncle. What''s the matter? The so-called enemy should be solved rather than tied up." "What? You want to stop me?" the strange man laughed angrily, and his hoarse voice sounded very strange. "Boy, you can see yourself too much." as she said, her whole body suddenly emitted a strong pink light. In the glittering light, the surrounding space was distorted, causing great pressure on the sea dragon. The cold light flashed in the sea dragon''s eyes, and the chaotic gas of fire attribute suddenly appeared. The red light revolved around his body. The crescent halberd gently swung in his hand, and one red halo floated out one by one, covering the strange man from all directions. The strange man let out a light sigh and exclaimed, "ah! Isn''t this the uncertain storm in the Dragon Palace? How can you use it?" his whole body was spinning rapidly in the air, and a pink fairy sword floated out. The fairy sword took up a ten foot long sword, which blocked his body from rain and wind. Every red halo approaching would be immediately provoked by the sword. In particular, the pink light around her body seems to be cold. The power of the chaotic Qi of fire attribute attached to the uncertain storm has been weakened. If there is enough time, Hailong can be sure that the uncertain storm prompted by his chaotic Qi of fire attribute can trap the other party, but it is obvious that he has no time at all. In order to end the battle as soon as possible, he can only choose a quick way. Seeing that the middle man of Sanqing temple was coming, Hailong snorted coldly, the crescent halberd of his left hand suddenly stopped, and his right fist suddenly hit forward. When the skill could not work, absolute power would become the key to victory. Hailong was full of confidence in himself. In the fairy world, there were too few people who could take his fist except wa wa. The red light suddenly converged. The seemingly ordinary fist of the sea dragon made the distorted space around the strange man''s body normal. The strange man had no time to think more. He quickly pressed his palms forward, and the pink light condensed into a group in an instant to meet the attack of the sea dragon. In the roar, the strange man threw away. Although the sea dragon didn''t use all his strength, the domineering fire attribute chaotic Qi still scattered the mana of her body protection. The sea dragon could clearly feel that the other party had been seriously injured. The left crescent halberd rose in response to the situation, and dozens of red auras immediately caught it, showing the power of the uncertain storm, making the other party unable to move any more. At the same time, the people in the Sanqing temple have arrived, and the leader Hailong almost knows. The person in the middle is the original God in a Taoist robe. On his left is the supreme old gentleman, and on his right is an old man in a blue robe. There is a layer of glittering light in his eyes, which must be the Lingbao Taoist gentleman. After the three, they followed the queen mother xuantianxin, the nine heavenly cold concubine xuantianbing and many Sanqing Temple disciples. It turned out that when the audience of Sanqing felt the attack from the outside and heard the provocative voice, they immediately became vigilant. The original Tianzun deeply understood the truth that the comers were not good and immediately led the experts in Sanqing temple to welcome them out. The supreme old gentleman just returned to Sanqing temple not long ago. When he saw someone dare to challenge Sanqing temple, he followed with Lingbao Daojun for a while, The most powerful immortals in Sanqing temple are all arrayed. When Hailong saw the crowd, he quickly bowed and said, "disciple Hailong, I''ve seen your predecessors." he successfully solved the intruder. He was in a good mood and had asked Mengyun and others to fly over. Seeing the sea dragon, the primitive God couldn''t help smiling. Looking at the strange man, he couldn''t help asking, "sea dragon, what''s the matter? It''s the first time someone has made trouble with us in so many years." Sea Dragon said respectfully: "The disciple originally came to Sanqing temple to meet several martial uncles. She just met this person. She claimed to come to seek revenge. The disciple was afraid that she would be harmful to Sanqing temple, so he restrained her. However, I feel that this person is not evil. He has promised not to seek revenge again. Please take it lightly." After the strange man automatically appeared, his body was trembling slightly. At this time, hearing the words of the sea dragon, he couldn''t help shouting: "who promised you not to seek revenge." Hai Long was stunned and said to himself: this man really doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. In front of so many experts in Sanqing temple, she was restrained by herself and was still so rampant. Could she not be willing to die? The primitive God frowned slightly and floated in front of his body. He said, "my old Taoist asked himself that there are no enemies in this life. I want to see who has such deep hatred with me." then he had to use magic power to lift the veil on the strange man''s face. "Dare you." The fierce cry sounded, and the pink brilliance reappeared on the strange man. Hailong was surprised to find that the prohibition set by the indefinite storm had been broken. Although the indefinite storm itself was not a long-term prohibition method, the other party had been hurt by himself. He felt that it was impossible to resolve the prohibition without an hour. Two mouthfuls of blood spat out from behind the veil. It was obvious that the strange man forcibly urged the movement of mana in order to get rid of the shackles and hurt her meridians. However, she didn''t stop at all. Her body suddenly rushed forward and went straight to the original God. Her palms were like swords, and two pink lights lit up and printed directly on the original God. Although the momentum on the surface was amazing, Hai Long saw that her mana was better than before It''s a lot weaker. Obviously, it''s the injury. But what surprised Hailong happened. Those white jade like palms were printed on the chest of the original Tianzun. The original Tianzun not only didn''t dodge, but even gave up his defense. The surging mana hit the original Tianzun with blood and his body flew backwards. Hailong quickly took the original Tianzun down and used himself His fire attribute chaotic Qi helps him heal. In addition to Lingbao Daojun and taishanglaojun standing in the same place, the experts of Sanqing Temple just wanted to rush up, but they heard the primitive Tianzun yell: "stop for me." The original God has the supreme position in the Sanqing temple. Under his command, no one rushed forward. The original God looked at the sea dragon gratefully, shook his body, stood straight, and spewed out a mouthful of blood again. He said, "except the two virtuous brothers, Tianxin and Tianbing, all the others return to the temple. No one is allowed to step out of the Sanqing temple without my command." At ordinary times, the original Tianzun was always kind, but at this time, he suddenly became irritable. Although the disciples of Sanqing Temple hesitated, they felt the extremely unstable mood of the original Tianzun and had to retreat. The sea dragon still sent the Qi of chaos to the original God, and said with concern: "martial uncle, your internal organs have shifted, and even the yuan God has been injured. You can''t talk. You must rest immediately." The original God shook his head and said, "Hai Long, you let go and don''t have to pass mana to me." Hai Long was stunned and said, "but that will aggravate your injury." There was a trace of irresistible firmness in the eyes of the original Tianzun, "let go." Hai Long was helpless and had to strengthen the input of a fire attribute chaotic gas to the original Tianzun, which retreated to one side. The primitive God reluctantly flew to the strange man in black. The strange man still kept the appearance of shaking the primitive God just now. Looking at him back to himself, he said something difficult: "why? Why don''t you fight back? Why don''t you hide? Now I can''t be your opponent." her voice had become much clearer when she drank hard before, The hoarseness has disappeared. ---------------------------------------------------------- This is the fourth chapter of today. As yesterday, please transfer the recommendation ticket to the new book. Thank you Chapter 435 With a long sigh, the original emperor of heaven, two lines of tears slid down both sides of the old face, "Sister Ru, you gave birth to two daughters for me. You''ve suffered so much for me. What''s it like to be slapped by you? If you don''t think it''s enough, come again. Don''t worry, no one will stop you. I''ve been looking for you for so many years, and you finally come back today. It doesn''t matter if you kill me, but the child can''t never have a mother. Sister Ru, stay. I know you hate me, but the child The son is innocent. I will never fight back how you are willing to punish me. " Lingbao Dao Jun floated to the original Heavenly Master and said with trembling and excitement: "second sister, you, you finally came back. Do you know how hard big brother thinks of you?" The sea dragon looked at the primitive God and the man in black. He didn''t understand what they were talking about. The overlord pulled him aside and said, "don''t worry about anything. It''s between them. It''s time to solve it today after so many years. I''ll naturally tell you the process later." The man in black floats there, slowly takes off his cloak, and at the same time, eliminates the gray veil on his face. A pale and beautiful face appears in front of everyone. Although she is a little old, she still can''t hide her unique temperament. The most unique thing is her silver hair, which flutters in the wind, and her eyes look at her It''s so empty. Looking at the original God in front of her, she slowly raised her right hand and the pink brilliance reappeared. At this time, the original God has been seriously injured. As long as her palm falls, she can immediately destroy the original God''s body. Lingbao Dao Jun hurriedly said, "second sister, don''t. although the eldest brother refused you, he also had his own difficulties!" The primitive God stopped Lingbao Daojun, smiled miserably and said, "second brother, don''t say anything. If you''re wrong, you''re wrong. Sister Ru, do it. What brother owes you is returned today." "Mom -" The sisters xuantianxin and xuantianbing, who had been standing for a long time, rushed over at the same time. One was the queen mother and the other was imperial concubine jiutianhan. But at this time, they all hugged Lingru''s body like children they admired. Lingru''s hanging palm could not fall down. She looked at the primitive heavenly being, and tears appeared in her eyes. She looked at the primitive heavenly being with cold eyes, and finally He said again, "how did you recognize me? I think I''ve hidden it well." The original God smiled bitterly and said, "at first, I didn''t recognize it, but then you spoke twice. Although I tried to hide it, I''m too familiar with your voice. How can I not recognize it? Moreover, even if your voice has changed and your face has been hidden, your body is still the same as before. If I still don''t recognize it, I don''t deserve to be your big brother." "You don''t deserve it." Lingru''s voice was suddenly excited, "Xuanxuan, you know what? I never blamed you when you didn''t want me. You can''t force feelings, I know. We were an accident. You didn''t want me, I didn''t blame you at all, I can only blame my own life. The reason why I didn''t go back to Sanqing temple was because I didn''t have the face to continue living in Sanqing temple, and I didn''t let you suffer because of facing me. Later, I found that I had Tianxin and Tianbing and gave birth to them. They were my most precious treasures. But I knew that at that time, I had no energy to educate them, and my heart was dead. Therefore, I sent them back. Here are you and big brother. I believe you will take good care of them. But what about you? For the sake of the fairyland, you unexpectedly Marry Tianxin and Tianbing to the bastard of Xiandi. Look what they got? I''ve been in pain, but my daughters have followed my old path. Xuanxuan, you are cruel! They are your daughters! I''m here today to seek justice for my daughters. " The original God sighed, "yes, it''s all my fault. You''re right. No matter what it is, I can''t forgive myself. Do it." Lingru''s eyes were full of cold light, and she suddenly slapped the original heavenly Zun in the head. Xuantianxin and xuantianbing put their hands on his mother''s arm at the same time, and xuantianxin said sadly: "Mom, don''t! We can''t blame our father for our relationship with the Immortal Emperor. At the beginning, our father agreed to marry him because we liked the Immortal Emperor. Moreover, at that time, my father had seen that the Immortal Emperor was too ambitious and tried to stop us, but we had fallen too deep, so we married him recklessly. Today''s everything can only be blamed on our ignorance The eye of man cannot blame his father. " Lingru stared at the primitive heavenly being speechless, and all kinds of complex emotions flickered in her eyes. The primitive heavenly being''s eyes suddenly became calm, smiled and said: "Sister Ru, you know what? After I turned you down, I felt very sad. When I regretted it, you left. My original God Xuanxuan, only loved one woman in my life, that is you. But at the beginning, I was too cowardly to admit my feelings. If I could wake up earlier, all the tragedies would not have happened. Sister Ru, I''m sorry You. But I just want to tell you that I love you. I''ve always been filled with regret for your departure. I''m really happy to see you again today. It''s enough. Sister Ru, don''t leave again. Sanqingguan is always your home. Here, your eldest brother will take care of you and our daughter. I know you don''t want to see me. You hate me I. don''t worry, I''ll go. Ru Mei, I''m sorry. " "No good." the sea dragon shouted, rushed behind the original Tianzun and slapped him on his vest, but it was too late. The original Tianzun ejected a blood arrow from his mouth, and the whole person quickly stopped. In front of him, Lingru clearly saw that there was no pain on the face of the primitive Tianzun, but a satisfied look. His eyes always looked at himself. "Father - Kiss -" xuantianxin and xuantianbing exclaimed at the same time. Lingbao Daojun and Taishang Laojun all gathered around the sea dragon. The Sea Dragon said solemnly, "martial uncle, he broke the yuan God by himself." Lingbao Daojun and taishanglao Jun were shocked at the same time. Of course, they understood the consequences of breaking the yuan God. The original Heavenly Master turned to the sea dragon and smiled and said, "child, withdraw your palm. It''s a waste of your life to maintain my life with the Qi of chaos. I''m bent on dying. The yuan God has been broken and there is no salvation. If I can redeem all my sins with my life, I can be satisfied." Hailong said persistently, "no, martial uncle, I can certainly save you. You must be alive! Martial uncle, wake up." Lingru lightly flew to the original Heavenly Master and slowly held his hand. The chill on her face disappeared and replaced it with tenderness. There was no sadness in her eyes. She said softly: "Xuanxuan, you have proved everything to me with your actions. I don''t blame you. Since we are in such pain with each other, let''s go together. If you go, how can I exist alone? En." Just as she said this, Lingbao Daojun had slapped her on the forehead. The soft magic power instantly sealed Lingru''s mind and prevented her from shattering her yuan God at the critical moment. Looking at Lingru who fell soft in the arms of Lingbao Daojun, the original Heavenly Master smiled and said, "thank you, second brother. Please take good care of sister Ru in the future. I didn''t expect to be forgiven by her before I died. I''m really lucky. Second brother, I think the gap between us can disappear. Brother, I have to go first." "What are you going? Where do you want to go?" A playful and crisp voice sounded, and the primitive God, whose vitality was almost exhausted, was stunned. Her eyes turned gray and white. She couldn''t help looking in the direction of the voice. It was a girl wrapped in black. She even held the original fire sacred animal rosefinch in her hand. The next moment, the primitive God had lost consciousness. The doll looked at the sea dragon struggling to input the chaotic Qi for the original Tianzun, smiled and said, "since Tianzun''s beloved has forgiven him, I think he won''t commit suicide after he comes back to life. Well, it''s time to do it now." The great old gentleman frowned and said, "little girl, don''t mess around here. It''s impossible to repair it by shaking the yuan God with your brother''s cultivation." The doll smiled and said, "you are the supreme old gentleman who is known as the best alchemy among the immortals. Let''s make a bet. If Hailong and I save the original God, you will give us some of your best alchemy." the supreme old gentleman frowned and said: "Little girl, I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t joke with me. If the broken yuan God could recover, I would have done it." The doll smiled and said, "you don''t have to say that. Just tell me if you''re willing to bet with me." The Supreme Lord said proudly, "bet. If you can really save your eldest brother, don''t say you want my best pill. Even if you want all my pills, I''ll give them." The doll smiled and said, "this is what you said. You can''t go back." As soon as she said this, she saw the eager eyes of Hailong. In order to try her best to stabilize the divine consciousness of the original Tianzun, Hailong dared not even speak. The divine consciousness of the original Tianzun was broken, which was obviously different from the original Zixia fairy. Because he broke his magic power, his divine consciousness was very scattered. If he just fused the divine consciousness again, Hailong could do it by himself. But we should The sea dragon can''t get the divine consciousness back together without any dislocation. Now he can only stabilize the broken Yuanshen and divine consciousness and forcibly fix them so that they won''t be more scattered. But even so, it continues to consume a lot of his chaotic Qi of fire attribute. As long as he relaxes now, the flesh and Yuanshen of the original Tianzun will disappear immediately. Right here At the most critical moment, the doll''s assistance finally arrived. She flew behind the sea dragon and slapped him on the shoulder. The surging water attribute chaos gas and the fire attribute chaos gas in the sea dragon''s body were instantly integrated. The golden light suddenly expanded and wrapped them together with the original God. The peaceful atmosphere filled all around, bringing everyone a very comfortable feeling. The golden light continued to penetrate into the original God. With the help of dolls, the sea dragon was not forbidden The mana was greatly relieved, and the recovery speed suddenly increased several times. I suddenly felt that it was not so hard. Taishang Laojun and Lingbao Daojun are both famous immortals in the fairy world. They have too much knowledge of various immortal dharmas, but they can''t recognize the origin of Hailong and doll''s joint use of this magic power. They can''t help looking at each other, and a glimmer of hope rises in their hearts. Lingbao Daojun has always had a grudge against the original God, but the scene just now has completely eliminated this gap ¡£ The great old gentleman sighed and said, "it''s a new generation for the old! The cultivation of these two children seems to be still above us. Maybe they have some opportunities together." Lingbao Dao Jun sighed and said, "I hope so. Over the years, the eldest brother has spent countless efforts to find his second sister. If he can come back to life, he can finally come back with his second sister." Piaomiao and Mengyun had already flown to xuantianxin sisters. Piaomiao took xuantianxin''s hand and comforted them: "master, don''t worry, Hailong, they will succeed." Xuantian''s heart was like losing his soul. He murmured, "mother finally came back, but now it''s the result. I..." Ethereal soft channel: "Master, you must be strong now. After the two old people wake up, you and martial uncle will have to comfort you! Don''t worry. At the beginning, Hailong used to integrate the broken divine consciousness of Zixia fairy with one person. Although the original God of Shizu was broken more severely, he and WAWA will be able to pull Shizu back from the death line. Wawa''s cultivation is never below Hailong, Moreover, it has the chaotic gas of water attribute. The power of two-phase fusion is very amazing. " Xuantianxin put his hands together in front of his chest and prayed silently for his parents. Xuantianbing on one side gradually calmed down under the comfort of Mengyun. Everyone''s eyes focused on the golden light. They were waiting anxiously. With the help of the doll, Hai Long''s mind immediately settled down. He focused on himself and concentrated his thoughts completely in the body of the original God. The doll had handed over the control of all magic powers to him. Hai Long found that the golden chaotic Qi was so magical that it was very difficult to control the yuan gods. At this time, he was determined there without any effort. Hai Long carefully put those yuan gods in a heavy position After a while, Hailong was surprised to find that the golden chaotic gas could not fuse these divine senses at all, but could only maintain them without dispersing them. What''s the matter? The golden chaotic gas is obviously stronger than his own fire attribute chaotic gas, but why But it doesn''t work? ----------------------------------------------------------- The fifth chapter is coming. After 600 votes, I will upload another chapter and so on Chapter 436 Hai long kept thinking about it. Suddenly, there was a trace of understanding in his heart. Although the golden chaotic gas was powerful, it could not melt and integrate the cracks of the broken divine consciousness. In this regard, compared with his own fire attribute, the chaotic gas was still inferior. Now it can only maintain the life of the original Heavenly Master, but it can not help him recover. If you want to help the original God to integrate divine consciousness, you have to rely on the characteristics of fire attribute chaotic Qi. Thinking of this, Hailong immediately told the doll of his discovery with the method of spiritual connection. After discussing, they immediately changed their control over mana. Under the surprised gaze of the people, the golden light disappeared, and the magic power of the doll and the sea dragon changed back to blue and red. As soon as the doll''s body turned, it floated from the back of the sea dragon to the other side. With both hands, it sucked up the two palms of the original Tianzun from the front. On the contrary, in the flow of light, it urged huge mana and continuously input the chaotic Qi of water attribute into the original Tianzun. The chaotic Qi of water attribute and the chaotic Qi of fire attribute met in the sea dragon''s body, which immediately made the body of the original Tianzun tremble. Fortunately, these two Manas with completely different attributes have been integrated with each other for a long time, and the rejection is not very strong, which has not caused adverse reactions. The sea dragon looked at the doll and immediately contracted his chaotic Qi of fire attribute. All mana entered the broken Yuanshen of the original Tianzun. Due to the same mind, the doll cooperated very tacitly. While the sea dragon''s mana was restrained, the chaotic Qi of water attribute immediately took over the control of the periphery and firmly imprisoned all the fragments of Yuanshen. So that it can''t move at all. And he controls his own water attribute, and the Qi of chaos does not enter the yuan God at all, so as not to affect the rescue of the sea dragon. With the support of the doll, Hailong was determined in his heart. After telling the doll to protect the periphery, he fused his chaotic Qi of fire attribute into the purest state. He was not in a hurry to rescue, but first observed the situation in the original Tianzun Yuanshen. After a short time of observation, Hailong could not help but be secretly surprised. The original God really wanted to die. The whole yuan God was almost broken by the earthquake. It was much more serious than the situation of Zixia fairy at the beginning. If he hadn''t been seriously injured and his mana had been greatly reduced before the yuan God was broken, I''m afraid no one would have the ability to save him. But the current situation is obviously not much better. The current mana of the model itself is not comparable at the beginning, and there is nothing impossible to achieve the chaotic Qi of fire attribute in the peak state. Thinking of this, the sea dragon began to carefully scatter the chaotic Qi of fire attribute in the Yuanshen, filling the gap of Yuanshen fragments. If you can''t fully integrate the original God of heaven in one move, I''m afraid his mana will be greatly weakened even if he saves his life. Therefore, Hailong is very careful in operation. While the sea dragon began to take action, the doll was not idle. The sea dragon was responsible for treating the yuan God of the original Tianzun, while the doll began to restore the internal organs of the original Tianzun with its own chaotic Qi of water attribute. In the soft moistening of the chaotic Qi of water attribute, the five zang organs and six Fu organs displaced by the original God are not only returned to the original position, but also the injured meridians are constantly restored. Compared with the sea dragon, the creation of the doll is much easier. The chaotic Qi of water attribute is the best tool for healing. Slowly waking up from the coma, Lingru saw her eldest brother Lingbao Taoist Zun for the first time. There was a trace of sadness in her eyes, and there was no vitality in her voice, "Elder brother, why do you want to save me? Let me go with him. You should understand that that is my best destination. I live too tired. Over the years, I have never been happy except for cultivation. My heart has withered. Death is not terrible for me. At least it is much better than living in pain." Lingbao Daojun gently stroked her sister''s long silver hair. How moving her original green silk was in those years! "Sister, you are old, and brother is old. I know your mood, but you are my only blood relative. How can I watch you die? Over the years, I know you must have suffered a lot. In fact, brother Xuanxuan has suffered a lot. His heart has been suffering from self blame. Don''t blame him any more." Lingru smiled bitterly and said, "I said, I only blame my life. I''ve never blamed him. Brother, don''t say anything. Now he''s gone. He''s the only man I''ve ever loved in my life. We immortals shouldn''t have feelings. Maybe this is God''s punishment for me. We can''t live together. I hope we can die together. Don''t stop me." "Who says that immortals should not have feelings, Shizu, you are too obsessed." Mengyun doesn''t know when he has come to his Shizu Lingru. Lingru looked at Mengyun, sighed and said, "I''ve seen you before when I stole into the fairy palace to see Tianxin and Tianbing. Your name is Mengyun, son. You''re really like me when I was young!" Xuantianxin and xuantianbing gathered around. Xuantianxin rebuked Mengyun lightly: "yun''er, don''t be rude to your Shizu." Mengyun seemed not to hear his master''s words and continued to say to Lingru: "Shizu, in fact, you don''t have to be like this. At the beginning, if you could give the original Tianzun Shizu a chance, maybe you wouldn''t be like this at all. Why can''t immortals have love? If they don''t have feelings, what''s the difference with animals? Shizu, the people you love can''t die, so you can''t die. Give yourself a chance and give the original Tianzun Shizu a chance." Lingru was stunned for a moment. She looked at Mengyun and couldn''t speak. For a long time, her eyes showed a look. She sighed and said, "child, you don''t need to comfort me. I know he has gone. You''re right. I''m too obsessed with my heart. Unfortunately, there''s no chance." Mengyun suddenly stepped forward, took Lingru''s hand and knelt down, "Shizu, there is no chance! The primitive Heavenly Master will not die. My husband Hai Long''s fire attribute chaotic Qi is best at integrating divine knowledge. Now he is helping the primitive Heavenly Master heal. However, you know, the primitive Heavenly Master is bent on death. What if his yuan God heals? If you really love him, awaken his vitality. We immortals Life is almost infinite. Since we have lost the past, why not cherish the future? " Lingru was shocked all over and lost her voice: "what you said is true? He, is he really saved?" Xuantianxin and xuantianbingxin led the divine society to both sides. Lingru''s eyes looked along the guidance of the people. He saw that the original God who broke the yuan God himself was sitting cross legged, and in front of him and behind him, there were two groups of red and blue lights respectively. The owner of the red light was the immortal who had easily restrained himself. "The chaotic Qi of fire attribute is really the chaotic Qi of fire attribute. No wonder he just can beat me so easily. Xuanxuan, he really won''t die." At that moment, Lingru seemed to be rejuvenated again. Her eyes were full of desire and excitement. She floated up. The next moment, she had come not far from the original Tianzun. Instead of rushing over because of excitement, she stood there and looked at the gray faced original Tianzun. Mengyun grabbed sister xuantianxin and whispered, "let''s not go over it. Now Shizu needs to think for himself. Shifu, Shishu, you should believe Shizu''s love for the original Heavenly Master Shizu." Xuantianxin and xuantianbing looked at each other and looked at Mengyun. They both nodded. Lingru looked at the original God and murmured: "Xuanxuan, we are all old, aren''t we? I don''t know. You love me too. Mengyun''s child was right. I was wrong at the beginning. If I could give you another chance, maybe we wouldn''t be like today. I never wanted you to die. Even if I die myself, I hope you can live well, although I came here today to give you a chance My daughters beg for justice, but I also want to see you. After so many years, I want to see what you have become. You are old, you are much older than me, and the original brilliant appearance has disappeared. We are all old, you know? At the moment when you shattered your original God, the memory of previous pain in my mind has also been broken. I don''t hate you, I have no hatred in my heart, because my heart died with your broken yuan God. Xuanxuan, if you still have a trace of attachment to me, don''t give up the chance of survival and come back. I''m waiting for you, and our family should be reunited. " At this point, tears fell down Lingru''s face. She looked deeply at the original heavenly being. Although she knew that the original heavenly being might not be able to hear her words, at this time, her heart was praying and praying constantly. She had made up her mind that if the original heavenly being lived, she would live. If the original heavenly being was not saved, she would go with it. Hailong has completely adjusted his fire attribute chaotic Qi to the best state. When he was preparing for his final action, he was surprised to find that the original Tianzun''s broken divine consciousness had regained its vitality. Although the yuan God was still broken, they regained their vitality. It seemed that they were constantly merging, although the integration could not succeed, However, there is no intention to disperse. How can Hailong miss such a good opportunity? The red light suddenly changed and became more and more profound. It changed from red to crimson, and finally turned into black. At the moment when the chaotic Qi of fire attribute turned black, the sea dragon had pushed its mana to the limit. At the same time, it launched an impact on the gap between all the broken yuan gods of the original Tianzun. At this time, the doll has healed the rest of the injuries in the original Tianzun, felt the action of the sea dragon, immediately guarded the position with its own water attribute chaotic Qi, and firmly blocked the original Tianzun''s yuan God, so that it is not possible to move at all. The hot air forced Lingru to withdraw ten meters back, and her eyes always fell on the face of the original Tianzun. On the old face of the original Tianzun, she didn''t know when there was a smile. Lingru''s heart trembled. She knew that the original Tianzun must have heard her own voice, and she didn''t speak again, because she was afraid to disturb Hailong to help the original Tianzun heal, But in her heart, she kept shouting, Xuanxuan, come back. The fusion is much smoother than expected. At this time, the sea dragon realized how powerful the chaotic Qi of fire attribute that has reached the peak state, and each gap is rapidly fused with each other under the action of the chaotic Qi of fire attribute that has turned black. The original Tianzun has recovered a trace of mental strength at this time, and his perseverance even surprised the sea dragon. It is a great thing to re fuse the broken Yuanshen What a painful thing! But at this time, the original Tianzun''s mind did not fluctuate at all. It fully cooperated with the action of the sea dragon. Each crack was gradually becoming smaller, and each gap was constantly closing, and the blue yuan God had a new brilliance. Time, minute by minute, everyone here can''t help clenching their fists. They are waiting nervously, waiting. Waiting for the last moment. A long, clear roar came from the mouth of the sea dragon, and the doll floated away, stopping the restriction of the chaotic Qi of his water attribute on the primitive divine consciousness. She immediately flew behind the sea dragon without stopping for a moment. The heat generated by the chaotic gas of fire had no effect on her. She seemed to be watching or waiting for something. At this time, her beautiful face was full of seriousness. The red light completely enveloped the bodies of the sea dragon and the original God. At this moment, the clothes transformed by mana on the sea dragon and the original God have disappeared, and their bodies have been dyed black by the chaos of fire. The howling of the sea dragon became louder and louder, and the howling was full of joy. Suddenly, he fiercely withdrew his palms. At the same time, the baby''s slender jade hand was also printed on his generous back. The chaotic gas of fire attribute was instantly integrated with the chaotic gas of water attribute, and the golden vortex wrapped the three people''s bodies again. The primordial deity has been fully integrated under the action of the chaotic Qi of the fire attribute of the sea dragon. At this time, the peaceful atmosphere of the golden chaotic Qi spreads in every corner of his meridians. The peaceful Qi calms the domineering Qi of the chaotic Qi of the fire attribute and calms the agitation mood of the primordial deity. What could not have been achieved was achieved by the joint efforts of Hailong and doll, the unique inheritors of chaotic Qi. ---------------------------------------------------------- Niu, you guys are tough enough to get another 100 tickets so soon. It seems that 2800 tickets are not a dream. Come on, junior three will definitely keep up. This is Chapter 6. Here you are. Hey hey. Don''t forget to collect and recommend the new book. Just transfer the recommended tickets there. Thank you very much Chapter 437 Take a deep breath and the sea dragon''s body floats back. His skin has returned to its normal color at this time, only a little more pale, but his look is happy, because he succeeded. He succeeded completely. The doll didn''t open his mouth. He still kept inputting his water attribute chaotic Qi into the sea dragon to balance the excessive fire attribute chaotic Qi he had consumed. Their mana was constantly balanced, and they quickly absorbed the spirit to supplement themselves. Lingru looked at the original heavenly being who gradually emitted blue light. Her tears disappeared, her eyes were full of sad color, and murmured, "Xuanxuan, Xuanxuan, you''re back. Ru''er will never leave you again." Everyone has already automatically gathered in a circle and combined with their own mana to lay an absolute space in case the external atmosphere interferes with the original heavenly deity, sea dragon and doll. After taking a deep breath, the sea dragon regained his look in his eyes, and the doll withdrew his palm at the same time. The sea dragon stood up, felt the frozen air around him, looked at the anxious eyes of the people around him, nodded hard, and said word by word, "I''ve achieved success." The cheers rang and withdrew from the whole absolute space. After the confirmation of Hailong, their hearts that had been hanging in the air were finally put down. Lingru quickly floated to the original Tianzun, looked at the original Tianzun with tears and waited for him to wake up. A soft cry came from the mouth of the primitive Heavenly Master. He took a breath and slowly opened his eyes. There was silence around him, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on him. The primordial deity took a deep look at Lingru in front of him and whispered, "yes, the sea dragon succeeded and I''m back. Sister ru..." Lingru threw herself into the arms of the original Heavenly Master, covered his mouth and choked: "don''t say anything. Everything has passed, and our family can finally be reunited." The sea dragon and the doll looked at each other and smiled. The original tragedy turned into a comedy end with their joint efforts. The sense of achievement could not be compared with anything. The doll took the sea dragon''s hand and said to him in her heart, "you are stronger than I thought. It seems that I am still not as good as you!" The sea dragon smiled and said, "no, I couldn''t have succeeded without you. The chaotic Qi after our integration is one, and there''s no one stronger than anyone. Don''t you understand that? Although our mana is complementary, we will never become enemies. With this, everything is enough." Sanqing temple, the original Tianzun hall. Although the original Tianzun''s mana has not been restored, his state at this time is the best in the past countless years. His old face shows vitality completely incompatible with his age, and his eyes often fall on Lingru nearby. Lingru had changed into a blue Taoist robe at this time. In addition to excitement and excitement, she was a little shy. The original Heavenly Master Lang Sheng smiled and said, "I announce that from today on, there is another new member of Sanqing temple, that is my wife, Lingru Daojun." his voice came from a distance and filled every corner of Sanqing temple in an instant. Lingru shyly lowered her head. When happiness came, the past pain was nothing. The happiest ones are the xuantianxin sisters. When their parents reunite, their hearts are full of excitement, but at the same time, a figure rises in their hearts, that is, their common husband, the Immortal Emperor. The roar of joy spread all over the Sanqing temple in an instant. Lingbao Daojun and Taishang Laojun looked at them with tears. After so many years of separation, they can finally be together. Xuantianxin and xuantianbing were choking and speechless at this time. How can we have a warm home without a mother? Now, my mother is back and my home is back. The eyes of the original Heavenly Master fell on the sea dragon and the doll. He suddenly stood up from his seat, sincerely saluted them and said, "children, thank you. Without you, there would be no primitive rebirth. A new generation will replace the old, and the future of the fairyland will depend on you." Hailong said with a smile, "elder martial uncle, didn''t you kill us? It''s my greatest satisfaction to save you." The doll''s eyes suddenly fell on the supreme old gentleman and looked at him maliciously. The great old gentleman only felt a chill on his back, and he couldn''t help but subconsciously take a few steps back. The doll turned her head and said to the primitive God, "master, you have to decide for me. Master Tailao Jun bet me that as long as I can help Hailong save you, he will give me all his refined pills. Now, you are all right. Should you let him fulfill his promise?" The atmosphere of the original Tianzun hall was particularly relaxed at this time, and everyone''s eyes fell on the embarrassed old gentleman. The great old gentleman sighed and his face was full of bitterness. "OK, OK, OK, you girl, how can I go back on what I promised? Just go with me to get it later. However, can you leave me some, which I have worked hard for tens of thousands of years!" The doll smiled and said, "don''t worry, how can I embarrass you? At most, I just want you to have some of the best pills. I''m not an alchemist, and it''s useless for me to take the extra ones." The great old gentleman breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself, what pill do you know, and how do you know which is the best? It seems that you can''t suffer too much loss this time. However, it was not long before he knew that doll had been instructed in this regard. Her familiarity with pills was not much worse than him. His babies With a slight smile, the Sea Dragon said to the primitive Heavenly Master: "Elder martial uncle, you should have received the xianzha from elder martial uncle Zhenyuan. He has decided to fight against the Immortal Emperor. In order to unite the immortal world against foreign enemies, we must eradicate the tumor of the fairy palace. Now the water holy beast white tiger king has been annihilated by me, and his men have fallen and scattered, which can no longer pose a threat. My friend has also revived the Fire Kirin family, fire The sex fairy beast is also on our side now. I think it''s time to take action against the fairy palace when your mana is restored. " Hearing that Hailong said that the fairy palace was the cancer of the fairy world, the primitive heavenly Zun couldn''t help laughing bitterly. At the beginning, the fairy palace was established with the full support of him and Zhenyuan immortal! "No wonder, no wonder." the Lingbao Taoist gentleman suddenly opened his mouth. The sea dragon was stunned and looked at Lingbao Dao Jun and said, "senior, you..." Lingbao Daojun smiled and said, "no wonder the Immortal Emperor has changed so much. It turns out that he has lost the support of water and fire. Hailong, you may not know, not long ago, we received the xianzha of Zhenyuan immortal, and we have cancelled all actions against the fairy palace. Now we just need to make full preparations to deal with the coming army of the underworld." The sea dragon was shocked and said in silence, "why? We managed to control the situation on our own side. Why don''t we take advantage of this opportunity to completely destroy the fairy palace?" Original Tianzun Road: "Hai Long, calm down first. Here''s the thing. Not long ago, the Immortal Emperor took the initiative to show his kindness to us. He released the little Heavenly Master immortal Yunyang and miss LAN linger. At the same time, he expressed to us that he was willing to unconditionally support us against the army of the underworld, and the strength of the immortal palace was at our disposal. Zhenyuan immortal decided to cancel the investigation for the sake of the overall situation Xiangong''s action, after all, our biggest enemy now is the underworld. It''s best not to have civil strife. " Hai Long frowned slightly. After a while, he sneered and said, "what an Immortal Emperor! He reacted so quickly! In order to protect himself, he was willing to put down his dignity and surrender to us. Martial uncle, this is only an expedient measure. If he doesn''t remove it now, it will become a future disaster in the future!" The primitive God nodded and said, "we all understand what you said. But we have decided. Don''t worry. Now our strength is far above the fairy palace. After dealing with the things in the underworld, we will naturally act against the fairy emperor." Hai Long sighed. He knew that he could not change the result now, and it was useless to say anything. However, in his heart, he had secretly determined to destroy the Immortal Emperor as soon as he had a chance, even by unscrupulous means. The gloom of the immortal emperor made him very wary. The primordial God looked at the sea dragon and bowed his head. Knowing that he was very reluctant, he let the Immortal Emperor go, smiled and said, "child, you should relax. You have contributed too much to the fairy world." Hailong said with a wry smile: "Can you really relax? Now our biggest threat is coming. Martial uncle, after a hundred thousand years of recuperation, the underworld will only be more violent when attacking the fairyland, so we must prepare for the worst. I want to go with doll to find the relics left by the chaos king. If we can get the real Qi of chaos, we are sure. After all, the underworld and The struggle between the two realms of immortal and Buddha will eventually be a contest between the strongest of both sides. " The original Heavenly Master nodded and said: "You''re right. Now Zhenyuan immortal and I are also very worried. The Tathagata Buddha is still in a closed state. I heard the light burning Buddha say that he still doesn''t know the current situation of the Tathagata Buddha and doesn''t know whether the Tathagata Buddha can recover when the underworld attacks. But the only good thing is that the underworld emperor was also seriously injured under the Buddha Dharma of the Tathagata Buddha. Maybe this time, the army of the underworld He didn''t preside over the arrival of the. If so, we still have a hard work. " Hailong shook his head with a dignified face and said: "Martial uncle, we still have to prepare for the worst. I once saw the emperor of the underworld when I was in the demon world. His powerful breath didn''t hurt at all, but looked old. Moreover, the strength of the underworld is not only reflected in the emperor of the underworld. The underworld is much stronger than us in terms of quantity and strength. Our fairy world is also OK A world that is equal to the underworld and the Buddha world cannot rely entirely on the support of the Buddha world. We must be strong first. Only in this way can we grasp our destiny in our own hands. " Everyone threw surprised eyes at the sea dragon, but the doll beside him was full of praise. Looking at the back of the sea dragon, she had something more in her eyes. The primitive God nodded and said bitterly, "I know what you mean, but the fairy world has been weak for a long time. It''s not easy to control your destiny in your own hands. Son, do what you want. We old guys will always support you behind your back. Perhaps the key to whether you can make the underworld retreat is reflected in you." The sea dragon exuded a strong breath and resolutely said: "martial uncle, don''t worry. Even if I burn the last drop of blood in my body, I will fight with the underworld to the end. Time is not much. I want to immediately go with the doll to find the divine consciousness left by the chaos king. Whether it is successful or not, when the army of the underworld comes, we will appear at the forefront of the battle." The original God''s eyes shone brightly, "well, the monkey king''s good apprentice like you is really the envy of my elders. Go ahead. Even if I die, I won''t be wronged. I will immediately mobilize all the living forces in the fairy world with Zhenyuan immortal and fight to the death with the underworld." Hailong looked around at the people around him for a week. He found that the eyes of xuantianbing and xuantianxin were strange. Their minds seemed to be very uneven and quiet. They didn''t know why they were nervous, but the eyes of others were mostly encouragement. After saying goodbye to the crowd, Hailong walked out of the original Tianzun hall, but the doll didn''t come out. He posted it on the supreme old gentleman with a bad intention, and the intention was obvious. Piaomiao, Mengyun and others did not enter the hall before because of their low seniority. At this time, they were waiting for them outside the door. "Hai Long, how''s it going?" Mengyun asked first. The sea dragon sighed and told them what had happened in the hall. At this time, he didn''t come out with himself. He didn''t know where to go, but he was in a bad mood and didn''t care much. Mengyun frowned and said, "is it true to let the Immortal Emperor go? This good opportunity has passed. I don''t know if it''s possible to put him in a dead end in the future." Hai Long sneered and said, "don''t worry. Even if martial uncle they are willing to let the Immortal Emperor go, I won''t let him go. I think the Immortal Emperor must be ready to fish in troubled waters during the war between the immortal and Buddha worlds and the underworld. At that time, I won''t give him any chance." Misty bowed his head and said sadly, "dragon, are you still going to look for the ruins of the chaotic king?" Hailong nodded solemnly and said: "Misty, you should know that this is what I have to do. Only when I get the residual divine knowledge of the chaotic king can we have a greater chance. At that time, not only me and the doll will be stronger, but also the three existing holy beasts will be stronger. Even if the underworld is stronger, I''m afraid I can''t touch the fairy world. Although I don''t have much hope of getting the residual divine knowledge of the chaotic king, I''m still strong If you want to go, even if there is only one percent chance, I must try. Well, I know you don''t trust me. I can take you with a sleeve of heaven and earth, and I can protect you in case of danger. After all, I promised you that in the future, no matter what, I won''t let you wait. " ---------------------------------------------------------- Little three is in a dull, less than 20 minutes, another 100 votes, admire, the strength of the masses is great Collect new books. Vote for new books. Thank you. Ha ha. Everyone continue to work hard, I look forward to it Chapter 438 Piaomi, Mengyun and Ying looked at each other. They all saw the firmness in each other''s eyes. The three women looked at the sea dragon and shook their heads at the same time. Piaomi said: "Dragon, since you want to go, you can go. Doll is right. If we go with you, it will only become a burden to you and reduce the probability of your successful return. We are your wife, so we should unconditionally support you and become your strong backing. Go, but you must come back alive, because we are all waiting for you, and..." At this point, she paused, looked at Hailong deeply, and then said, "besides, sister tianqin is waiting for you." Hearing the word tianqin, Hailong couldn''t help shaking his whole body, nodded vigorously and said, "I understand. Don''t worry, I will come back alive." in order not to melt in the eyes of his wives, Hailong gritted his teeth, ruthlessly bowed his heart, winked at the baby who had just come out of the hall, and the two hearts were interlinked. After saying goodbye to the girls, he rose in the air and broke through the clouds. Behind him came the excited voice of the day after tomorrow, "master, you must come back safely! I''m waiting for you." After the Sanqing temple, Hailong''s mood calmed down. The doll smiled at him and said, "it seems that your apprentice seems to be very interested in you!" Hai Long stared at her angrily and said, "don''t talk nonsense. When is it now? Are you still in the mood to joke?" The doll smiled and said, "I see you are too nervous. I just help you relax. I really don''t know a good heart." Hailong shook his head helplessly and said: "Doll, now it''s you, me and brother rosefinch. I want to tell you in advance that there may be an extraordinary crisis in that dreamland. The chaotic king has created six realms. Although our cultivation is already strong, it''s nothing compared with the relics left by his old man. It''s likely to face a very difficult danger. If you change the Lord now I can go back to Sanqing temple. " The doll snorted and said, "come on, you''re not afraid of death. Am I afraid of death? Moreover, my mana is no weaker than you. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger without me. Moreover, there must be good things in the ruins of the chaotic king. Do you want to swallow them alone?" Hailong found that as long as he talked to the doll for a few more words, she would be tongue tied with anger. He said helplessly, "I''m for your good. Don''t take the heart of villains to spend the belly of a gentleman." The doll chuckled and said, "do you still claim to be a gentleman? Where is a gentleman with so many wives!" The sea dragon snorted and said, "I really don''t know how you mixed up in the human world. Haven''t you heard of my fair lady and gentleman?" The rosefinch''s impatient voice sounded, "Come on, you two stop arguing. Hailong, we will definitely go with you. Your majesty chaos King created our four sacred beasts. I am much more familiar with the chaos king than you. If I go with you, you will avoid many detours. Stop talking nonsense and go quickly. I want to see the legacy of the chaos king that we haven''t seen for so many years Trace, where on earth did you find it? " The sea dragon smiled mysteriously and said, "well, let''s go now. You''ll know when we get to the place." then he took the doll''s hand and melted the two chaotic Qi into gold. The light shone, and they had disappeared in place. With the aura of golden chaos, the sea dragon and the doll have the strength to continuously use the big move method without people. The doll is only responsible for providing mana, and the direction is fully grasped by the sea dragon. After several big moves, the light flashes, and they have appeared in a fairy cloud. The doll looked around suspiciously and asked, "Hai Long, where is this place? I don''t seem to have been here before." Hailong said with a wry smile, "I''m a road fool in the fairy world. You''re stronger than me. You don''t understand the nature of the fairy world." The rosefinch uttered a slight doubt, "I know where this is. Not far from here, it should be Lingtai Fangcun mountain where Bodhi is located." The sea dragon smiled and said, "brother rosefinch is also well-informed. The destination of our trip is Fangcun mountain in Lingtai." looking at the confused eyes of rosefinch, the sea dragon continued: "Perhaps you have heard that there are two mysterious places in the fairyland, one is the meteoric cloud cluster, which is known as the tomb of immortals, and the other is the phantom cyclone that appears only once every 100 years in Fangcun mountain, Lingtai." The doll was surprised and said, "do you mean that the phantom cyclone of Lingtai Fangcun mountain is the place where the chaos King left his residual divine consciousness?" The Sea Dragon nodded and said, "very likely." The rosefinch snorted and said, "have you ever entered the phantom cyclone? You''re so sure." The Sea Dragon said positively, "I haven''t been in the phantom cyclone, but I''ve tried it, so I''m almost sure there must be a connection with the chaos king." at that moment, he explained in detail what happened when he first explored the phantom cyclone. After listening to his narration, the doll looked at the rosefinch in his arms. This man and beast said to the sea dragon almost at the same time: "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go." The sea dragon smiled and said, "what''s the hurry? I''ve already calculated that the phantom cyclone that occurs once every 100 years will appear again in more than two months. Even if we arrive early, it''s useless. Just fly slowly." The doll was stunned and said, "it will take more than two months to appear. Then why are you in such a hurry to come here and spend more time in Sanqing temple?" Hai Long said helplessly: "You don''t know anything about me. If I stay in Sanqing temple again, I''m afraid I can''t make up my mind to leave my wives. Moreover, we don''t know what''s in the phantom cyclone, and we must keep our best state. If we arrive early, we can practice in Fangcun mountain of Lingtai for a while, and explore our golden chaotic Qi by the way, and wait for the phantom cyclone to appear It''s much easier for us to deal with it when we are young. " The doll snorted and said, "OK, let''s go. It''s boring to float in the air. First go to Fangcun mountain in Lingtai to see if they have any fun." Hailong reluctantly shook his head. They spread out their bodies and flew quickly to Lingtai Fangcun mountain under the leadership of Hailong. Compared with the past, Fangcun mountain has no change. The mountains are shrouded in clouds. Although it is shrouded in gauze, you can still see the scene. Hailong floated down with the doll. He found that there were immortals practicing various spells of Fangcun mountain in many places of Fangcun mountain. He suddenly realized that these were the disciples accepted by Bodhi guru at his suggestion. Look at them, hundreds of years have passed, and there are still some achievements. Touching the prohibition outside Fangcun mountain, Hailong grabbed the doll who wanted to rush in, "let''s wait here." The doll frowned and said, "what are you waiting for? The prohibition here can''t stop our chaos! We can go in without even disturbing the people inside." Hailong said with a wry smile, "why do I think you are similar to me in the human world? Miss, we are waiting here to respect others! Bodhi is my Shizu. How can we rashly break in?" The people in Fangcun mountain reacted quickly. After a while, four trail boys who had not been seen by Hailong had flown in. They looked at the handsome and tall Hailong and the doll who had covered all their breath with a black skirt. They couldn''t help but show a wary look and headed a humanitarian: "who are you? What''s the matter with our Lingtai Fangcun mountain?" Hai Long didn''t want to waste his time. He smiled and said, "Yao Xingjun Hai Long, this is my friend and asked to see Bodhi guru next day." he directly indicated his identity, just to let the children of Fangcun mountain take him in quickly. However, it backfired, and there was a flash of surprise in the eyes of the children. The leader smiled: "Are you master riyao Xingjun? Then I''m still Ding man, the moon Yao Xingjun? What''s the identity of master riyao Xingjun? Why are you like this?" The doll chuckled and said, "yes, yes, how could riyao Xingjun be like him?" The sea dragon looked at his ordinary red robe and said with a bitter smile, "what should your hand be like, riyao Xingjun?" He didn''t expect that he even closed the door when he begged with courtesy. In fact, what Hailong didn''t know was that since Yunyang little Heavenly Master and LAN linger were captured by the Immortal Emperor, the defense of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai has been much tighter than before, especially for foreign immortals. The leading Taoist boy looked at Hailong up and down. Although Hailong didn''t show any strong breath, he could feel an invisible sense of oppression through the prohibition of Fangcun mountain. As a disciple of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai, he was not reckless. He said, "since you say you are the riyao star king, wait here for a while. I''ll ask our elders to identify." With that, he winked at several other Taoist children. Then he flew up and went in the direction of Fangcun mountain. The doll gloated and said, "it seems that you are not so good as the star king these days. You can''t even get in the door." Hai Long stared at her and said, "it''s good for people to be cautious. When their elders come, they will naturally take us in." The rosefinch looked at the sea dragon and the doll, and said helplessly, "I really want to seal my ears now. If I beg you, don''t quarrel any more. If I knew so, I''d better choose not to come." The doll smiled, patted the rosefinch on the head and said, "Xiaobao, it''s all sea dragons. He''s always quarreling with you, isn''t he?" The rosefinch looked at her angrily, but didn''t say anything. After a while, the Taoist boy led a tall young man to fly over. When he saw this man, Hailong couldn''t help but be stunned. Of course he knew this man. It was Dongsheng who brought Dongsheng under Fangcun''s door. Unexpectedly, he can now take charge of Fangcun''s business. "Master?", when he saw the sea dragon, he immediately screamed, suddenly accelerated to fly in front of the sea dragon, turned his head and worshipped. With a wave of Hailong''s big sleeve, a strange scene happened. A light red air flow easily passed through the prohibition of Fangcun mountain and held up. The prohibition of Fangcun mountain seemed not to be touched, and there was no fluctuation. Hailong smiled and said, "don''t be polite. You have already worshipped under Fangcun door, and I didn''t tell you anything. You can''t be regarded as my disciple." Dongsheng said respectfully, "no, you will always be my master. Without you, there would be no disciples today." as he said, he turned to look at the little Taoist children and said angrily, "what''s the matter with you? Even the elders of our school dare to stop." The little Taoist children looked at the sea dragon in surprise. The previous leader was surprised and said, "master, is he really a senior of riyao Xingjun?" Dongsheng said, "of course, I don''t want to see Shizu soon." The four Taoist children hurriedly knelt down and saluted the sea dragon. The leading Taoist child trembled and said, "I don''t know if it''s Shizu who went back to the mountain and stopped it without authorization. Please Shizu punish me." The sea dragon held up the four people with mana and said to the East, "what''s going on? When did I become an elder of our school?" Dongsheng said with a smile, "master, you don''t know. After you won the position of riyao star king, you have become a model of our school. The grandmaster gave orders. You and the Grandmaster of the monkey king have become our elders and have the power second only to the grandmaster." Hailong shook his head helplessly and said, "well, don''t say this first. Take me to Shizu quickly. I didn''t expect Fangcun mountain to change so much after leaving for so long." "Yes, master." at that moment, under the leadership of Dongsheng, Hailong and Huahua entered the prohibition of Fangcun mountain. While flying forward, Dongsheng explained to Hailong: "our school now has thousands of disciples. Ordinary disciples can''t enter the Mountain Gate casually except core disciples. Therefore, disciples can only send you to the door." After only a few breaths, they had flown to the mountain gate. After Dongsheng confessed to Hailong, he sent them into the mountain gate. As he walked in, the doll said, "you are still an elder of Fangcun mountain in Lingtai. I can''t see it! It seems that your name of riyao star king is still very useful." ----------------------------------------------------------- Stunned, it''s 800 so soon. If you go on to this chapter, this is Chapter 8 The collection of new books is really very few! That set is absolutely wonderful. Brothers, help more, collect more and vote for the new book. Thank you. The new book will update a chapter in the afternoon Chapter 439 The rosefinch said, "of course, it works. The riyao star is respected in the fairy world. Although it is not as influential as the original Tianzun and Zhenyuan immortal, it is also a symbol of force in the fairy world, and it is not controlled by the fairy palace. Any immortal will have a sense of respect when he hears this name." The doll said with a smile, "that''s good! I''ll be the sun Yao star when I have a chance in the future. Hai Long, what will you give me then? I know I can''t beat you, but you have to pretend to lose to me." as she said, she put on a poor look. Hailong said with a wry smile, "the name of riyao Xingjun is nothing. You should like it. I''ll give it to you when the next Xingjun competition is held. However, the premise is that we must expel the underworld..." just now, he suddenly shook his whole body, and a blue figure appeared in front of him. It was a graceful girl sitting under the eaves, I don''t know what I was thinking. When I heard the sound of the sea dragon''s conversation, I just raised my head and looked at the sea dragon. Suddenly, my whole body was shocked. "Elder martial sister ling''er." Hailong shouted in surprise. Wearing a blue dress, this is Lan linger, the granddaughter of Bodhi''s granddaughter. LAN ling''er stood there blankly. At this time, she had lost her former liveliness, and her eyes were full of melancholy. I don''t know why, two lines of tears fell down her face, as if she saw her closest person. LAN ling''er rushed into the arms of the sea dragon like a whirlwind and cried loudly. The sea dragon Leng Leng hugged LAN linger''s delicate body and was at a loss. Although LAN ling''er is much older than him, Hailong always treats her as his sister. He likes LAN ling''er''s lively character very much. Although he had no choice but to pester him, he has an inexplicable concern for LAN ling''er. "Hailong, please, don''t blame dad. Well, he''s also for me! Don''t blame dad. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. If I wasn''t playful, I wouldn''t be caught by the Immortal Emperor. Dad sent you false news to save me. Hailong, please, don''t hurt dad. I can give you whatever you want as long as you like." The doll stared at the tearful LAN ling''er and murmured, "No. There''s another one to promise by example. It seems that the Zhiyang body of the sea dragon is really powerful! If I have a chance, I also want to see how strong the attraction of my Zhiyin body is." After listening to LAN linger''s words, Hai Long comforted her excitement with his own magic power and said in surprise: "elder martial sister linger, what''s the matter with you? How can I hurt martial uncle Yunyang? Don''t cry quickly, please make it clear." Under the influence of the chaotic Qi of fire attribute, LAN ling''er gradually calmed down. She looked at the sea dragon with sadness and told her mind. At first, because she was tired of the boring life in Fangcun mountain, she secretly ran out and played outside again. Who knows, she met the Immortal Emperor and the white tiger king. Although LAN ling''er''s cultivation is not weak, how can he be their opponent. Almost no force to fight back, he was caught by the Immortal Emperor. In order to deal with the sea dragon, the Immortal Emperor sent a message to Yunyang, asking him to come and save his daughter in person, and don''t tell others, otherwise, LAN linger will be destroyed. Yunyang is such a daughter. He has always spoiled LAN linger as the apple of his eye. For his daughter, he had to come to the place agreed with the Immortal Emperor alone. As a result, he soon followed his daughter''s footsteps and became the prisoner of the Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Emperor imprisoned their father and daughter separately. In order to save his daughter''s life, Yunyang had to agree to the Immortal Emperor''s request and sent a fairy bar to Hailong, so that Hailong fell into a dead situation. Not long ago, in order to get the forgiveness of Zhenyuan immortal, the Immortal Emperor specially released their father and daughter back. When the Bodhi master knew what had happened, he cursed Yunyang and had restrained him, waiting for the dragon to come. LAN ling''er was worried about her father''s situation, for fear that Hai Long might hurt Yunyang, so there was the previous scene. Gently stroking LAN linger''s long hair, the sea dragon smiled and said: "Elder martial sister, you are so stupid. How can I hurt my martial uncle? Even if there is a mistake, it is the fault of the Immortal Emperor alone, which has nothing to do with you. The martial uncle sent me a Xianza only as a last resort to save you. I never blame him. Go, take me to see Shizu, and I''ll make it clear to him." LAN ling''er''s eyes shone brightly and looked at the sea dragon full of hope. "Is what you said true? You really don''t blame your father?" Hai Long nodded and said, "of course it''s true. Martial uncle Yunyang has taught me art. I really don''t blame him." Blue ling''er''s eyes turned red again and hugged Hai Long tightly. "It''s very kind of you, thank you, thank you." Hai Long smiled and said, "well, don''t cry, elder martial sister ling''er, you must have suffered a lot over the years. Everything has passed. Don''t be so naughty in the future." when he said the last sentence, he subconsciously glanced at the doll not far away with the rest of his eyes. The doll gave him a fierce look back. For a long time, LAN linger''s mood finally calmed down and looked up at Hailong. Then he realized that he was still in the arms of others. His pretty face turned red. He quickly stood up straight. He was still worried in his eyes. He asked Hailong again: "you, don''t you really blame your father?" Hailong smiled and said, "what I said has never changed. Don''t worry." LAN ling''er breathed out, and her worries were finally solved. Finally, there was a little more blood on her pale pretty face. Hailong looked at LAN linger''s pale face and her emaciated body. He couldn''t help but feel a trace of pity and said, "elder martial sister linger, take me to see Shizu. I''ll make it clear with him, or let uncle Yunyang out." LAN ling''er nodded hard and ran in with Hai long. Hai Long reluctantly greeted the doll and asked her to follow. Led by LAN linger, they soon came to the back hall. A flash of light, "who?" a silver light appeared in front of them. LAN linger said angrily, "dead monkey, it''s me. Look who''s here." The sea dragon fixed his eyes and said with great joy, "little clever." The silver light showed his body shape. It was xiaolingling. Compared with the past, xiaolingling was no longer as dry as before, and his breath was completely restrained. From his calm momentum, Hailong could feel that xiaolingling was not comparable at the beginning. Little clever saw that the sea dragon was stunned first, followed by a roar of joy, and immediately rushed over. One person and one monkey hugged each other tightly. The feeling of brotherhood filled their hearts. Another big reason why Hailong came to Fangcun mountain so early is that he is smart. This good friend he knew when he first entered the cultivation world has always been one of his closest people. The doll sniffed and said, "do you have that hobby? What are you doing together?" The sea dragon and the little clever separated like lightning. They glared at the doll with tacit understanding and scolded, "you have that hobby." Little clever looked at the doll in black and said, "what a beautiful woman. Hailong, you won''t get another wife." The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "can you see her face? She''s hiding well." A golden light flashed in the little clever''s eyes and said with a smile: "naturally, because I am also a monkey body. When Shifu came to Fangcun last time, he took me to Taishang Laojun to get a golden eye. Any disguise has no effect in front of me." The doll snorted and said, "really? I don''t believe it." with a flash of blue light, her body seemed to be covered with a water curtain, in which her body looked very hazy. Little clever was stunned. He was surprised to find that his golden eyes really couldn''t see her body. The doll said, "I can''t see it. I want to clarify. Hailong and I are just ordinary friends. I''m not one of his many wives. Don''t misunderstand." Little clever smiled, looked at Hailong strangely and said, "seeing such a personalized female immortal for the first time, since she is not your wife, how can I chase her?" as he said, he changed into a handsome young man. The doll said with a smile, "Wow, you chase me. If your speed can catch up with me, why not marry you." The sea dragon also smiled, "does it count if I catch up with you?" The doll looked at him angrily and said, "of course not." Little clever has the most confidence in himself is speed. After listening to the doll''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK! Let''s start now." as he said, he rushed forward suddenly. He even used the way of chasing the cloud in the somersault cloud and went straight to the doll to catch it. The doll smiled, and her body turned strangely in the air, flying like a swimming fish. Her voice sounded in the sea dragon''s heart, "you and your elder martial sister linger go to see the Bodhi master. I don''t want to see these old immortals, so I''ll play with the little monkey for a while." after listening to her words, the sea dragon''s face couldn''t help showing a knowing smile. Although the doll is a little naughty, she is very sensible. She doesn''t go with herself. Obviously, she doesn''t want to contact the internal affairs of Fangcun mountain as an outsider. LAN ling''er looked at the Dragon anxiously and said, "let''s go in quickly." then he pulled the Dragon into the three-star cave of Bodhi guru "Grandpa, Grandpa, look who I brought." before seeing Bodhi''s face, LAN linger couldn''t help shouting excitedly. The voice of Bodhi master added a little more vicissitudes, "you girl, why are you still so crazy. Didn''t the last thing teach you a lesson?" LAN ling''er turned her head and looked at Hailong. When her grandfather mentioned the last time, her eyes couldn''t help reddening again. Hai Long patted her on the shoulder twice, held LAN ling''er, dodged and came to the inside of the three-star cave. "Disciple Hailong, meet Shizu." Hailong bowed down to Bodhi who sat cross legged. When Bodhi saw the dragon, he was not excited. His face changed slightly. He sighed, "those who should come always come. Get up, child. Shizu has no face to see you this time for what Yunyang has done! I don''t want to say anything more. Now he is locked in my stone prison under the Sanxing cave. Whatever you want to do." as he said, he gently waved his hand to brush the dust, With a flash of light, a cave suddenly appeared on the ground. A long step extended downward. It was dark inside. I couldn''t see how deep it was inside. Hailong said, "Shizu, you misunderstood. I didn''t come here for uncle Yunyang. I had to. Don''t blame him. Everything is the conspiracy of the Immortal Emperor." Bodhi looked at Hai Long''s peaceful eyes, frowned slightly and said, "Yun Yang savior linger ignored my righteousness and framed you. Do you still speak for him? Boy, wrong is wrong. Neither I nor your martial uncle will admit his mistakes." Hailong shook his head and said with a smile, "Shizu, don''t think about it. It''s over. Now uncle Yunyang and elder martial sister linger have come back safely, and I have nothing to do. Let''s forget it. Besides, the uncle''s kindness to me at the beginning is the balance of merits and demerits." Bodhi said with a sigh: "Child, you are too generous. In fact, I am to blame for this. We spoil linger too much. Yunyang always regards linger more important than his own life. Although he came back alive this time, even if I don''t care about him, he can''t bear the blame of his conscience. Go and see your martial uncle Yunyang. No matter how you deal with it, I don''t have any opinion." Who doesn''t love his children? Seeing that Hailong forgives Yunyang so generously, Bodhi''s suspended heart finally came down, and his heart was full of gratitude to Hailong. LAN ling''er ran down first, followed by the sea dragon. With a wave of her right hand, LAN ling''er suddenly flew out of her head and lit up the surrounding scenery. It seemed to be a tunnel. The stone steps were very steep and extended downward. As she walked forward, LAN ling''er said: "Hailong, the stone prison of Fangcun mountain is deep in the mountain. There are many powerful prohibitions around. Only the place where grandpa practices is the only exit. It is used to make our disciples think about it." Hai Long looked at LAN ling''er, who looked a little more excited. His heart suddenly became very calm. He thought of a lot. Does hatred really have to revenge? If everyone has a tolerant heart, there will be no hatred. Hundreds of meters down the line, a wide stone chamber appeared in front of them. In the deepest part of the chamber, Yunyang sat cross legged. His face was very calm, as if he were meditating, but there was a circle of traces about an inch deep on the ground around his body, and the circle was just enough to accommodate Yunyang. ----------------------------------------------------------- This is Chapter 9. If there are more than 2800 tickets today, I will find them in the new book. Because each chapter of the new book is about 3000 words, so for every more than 50 tickets, I will update one more chapter in the new book. The updates set in the afternoon will not be included. It is more updated. Ha ha Chapter 440 Feeling the fluctuation of breath, Yunyang slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Hai Long and LAN linger, his eyes were very calm and didn''t show a trace of surprise. "Uncle Yunyang." Hailong saluted respectfully. Yunyang smiled and said, "you''re coming." Hailong nodded and said, "martial uncle, we''re here to pick you up this time." Yunyang shook his head and said, "no, I won''t go out." "Why? Dad, Hailong, he doesn''t blame you at all. Come out with us." Lan ling''er said eagerly. Yunyang smiled and said, "silly boy, in fact, I knew that Hailong wouldn''t blame me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be Hailong. Hailong''s house is kind-hearted. How could he care about anything with me? I came here on my own initiative to ask my father. Even if Hailong doesn''t blame me, I can''t forgive myself." LAN ling''er choked: "Dad, this is all because of me. If you don''t go out, I''ll be here with you. It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." "It''s enough for you to realize your mistakes. Let''s go. I don''t think Hailong will come for my sake. He must have many other things to do. Hailong, don''t persuade me any more. It''s not bad for me here. I swear I won''t leave this circle on the ground easily." Hai Long was shocked. Is painting the ground a prison? "Elder martial uncle, why do you bother?" Yunyang sighed, "This is what I have to bear. For me, this is the lightest punishment. Here, it''s actually no different from closing down, but I can bear the inner condemnation alone. In fact, I didn''t think I could come back alive. Hai Long, remember, at any time in the future, Shifu''s life is yours. In fact, I should have I don''t want to live in the world, but I''m really cowardly and can''t give up ling''er and her mother. Therefore, I can only use this method to restrain myself. Don''t worry, when the army of the underworld comes, I will fight with my useful body. Now, don''t say anything more. Go up. " Hailong wanted to say something more, but LAN ling''er was stopped by her tears. LAN ling''er looked deeply at her father, nodded and said, "Dad, I understand the pain in your heart. Why isn''t ling''er? Hailong, let''s go." After leaving the stone chamber in the mountain, Hailong suddenly felt a little heavy in his heart. He didn''t know why he felt this feeling. If he didn''t blame Yunyang at all, it was impossible. After all, he fell into death because of Yunyang. But when he came back alive and solved the truth of the matter, he wouldn''t blame anything. He asked himself, would he change himself What about this? Although the answer is not clear, Hailong can feel the complex state of mind of Yunyang at that time. "Elder martial sister ling''er, what are you doing?" LAN ling''er looked at Hai Long sadly, "Hai Long, because of my reason, you almost fell into an irreparable situation. My father can admit his mistakes. Why can''t I? I''m willing to make atonement for you with my most precious thing." Hai Long was startled, shook his head and said, "no, elder martial sister linger, don''t do this. I really didn''t blame you. If you do, how can I explain to Shizu!" The light in LAN ling''er''s eyes softened, "don''t tell me anything. I''ve grown up and I can decide my own affairs. Aren''t I beautiful? Don''t you see me?" Even in the face of the siege of the four immortals, Hailong was not so nervous and said awkwardly, "but elder martial sister ling''er, we can''t do this. I never think you owe me anything. Don''t think so. Moreover, you know, I have several wives. If they know about me and you, they won''t spare me. Elder martial sister ling''er, I''m afraid of you." LAN ling''er looked at the anxious look of the sea dragon and couldn''t help laughing and said, "am I so terrible?" Hai long thought, "you are more terrible than any powerful enemy!" elder martial sister, let''s go up. Martial uncle Yunyang is right. I have a very important thing to do this time. I must discuss it with Shizu. "He really has no other way now, so he can only try to divert LAN linger''s attention. LAN ling''er was really attracted by Hai Long''s words. After all, her desire for curious things is her mind that she can''t change. "It turns out that you really didn''t come for your father. What''s the matter? Now it seems to be the preparation stage before the arrival of the army of the underworld. What can make you separate?" Hai Long breathed a sigh of relief and said, "this matter is very important to me and our fairy world. Let''s go up and I''ll tell you and Shizu. Then, elder martial sister ling''er, can you change your clothes first?" LAN ling''er looked at the startled eyes of Hai Long and felt an inexplicable loss in her heart. She gently nodded and slowly formed the original blue dress with mana. Her action was very slow. Because she could not affect her use of mana, Hai Long withdrew her barrier. LAN ling''er''s looming body was full of strong temptation. Although she had been prepared for it, it still made her happy Hailong''s heart trembled. Facing a red * * * who was willing to sacrifice himself, Hailong couldn''t help admiring himself. Returning to the Sanxing cave where Bodhi was located, LAN linger told his grandfather what happened below. Bodhi seemed to have expected the result long ago. He didn''t say much and directly asked Hailong about the purpose of his trip. "Shizu, I''m here for the phantom cyclone." "Oh? Well, calculate the day. The phantom cyclone will appear again soon. Did you find anything when you first saw it?" Bodhi asked in surprise. Hai Long nodded and said, "I suspect that''s where the chaos King left his relics..." at that moment, he said in detail the purpose of his trip. After listening to his narration, Bodhi said: "Hai Long, you should know how powerful the mysterious power contained in the phantom cyclone is. At the beginning, I wanted to explore what was inside, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t enter the barrier. I think the world inside would be more dangerous. If you think clearly, the army of the underworld is coming, I see..." Of course, Hailong knew what Bodhi wanted to say and resolutely said: "Shizu, I have decided this matter. This should be the best chance. If I can find the remains of the chaos king, it will be very beneficial for the fairy world to deal with the underworld. Otherwise, even if we join hands with the Buddha world to defeat the underworld? Isn''t the fairy world always attached to the Buddha world? I have to go there for the future of the fairy world, although it must be There is an unknown danger, but I believe that with the strength of me and the doll, at least we should be able to come back alive. " Bodhi''s eyes showed a light of approval. "I didn''t expect you to think so far. You''re right. Even if we can defeat the underworld, we must always rely on the Buddha world. Whether the fairy world can be independent depends on you. Go ahead. I believe in your ability. Too many miracles have happened to you. I believe God will still love you this time." The Sea Dragon nodded confidently and said, "Shizu, I want a quiet room. Before the phantom cyclone appears, I hope to make a final breakthrough with the doll in the quiet room. Every time we increase our strength, our chances of survival will increase." Bodhi nodded and said, "that''s no problem, ling''er. Please help Hai Long arrange it." After saying goodbye to Bodhi, Hailong and LAN linger went out of the three-star cave of the oblique moon together. As soon as they came to the door, they saw the doll and little clever standing face to face. I don''t know when, the doll has recovered its original appearance, while little clever gasped miserably, obviously suffering a lot of losses. "Impossible, impossible, how can you be faster than my tumbling cloud? It''s absolutely impossible." the little clever said reluctantly. The doll snorted and said, "there''s nothing impossible. It''s not your tumbling cloud difference, but your tumbling cloud difference. If you were a sea dragon, I''m afraid you would have caught up with me. You''re too far away." Little clever looked at the sea dragon who had just come out and complained, "boss, I said where did you find such a abnormal girl? I, I''m going to be played by her." It turned out that when xiaolingling began to chase the doll, the doll raised her speed to the limit. No matter how hard xiaolingling tried, she couldn''t catch her. When xiaolingling was ready to give up, he vaguely found that the doll exuded a strong killing machine to lock himself, and the speed had slowed down. He kept an ambiguous look with himself. Under the threat of killing the machine, he He didn''t dare to slow down at all, because if the speed of the two people changed, the doll''s life was just a flick of his fingers under the great power of killing. Xiao clever was not familiar with the doll. Hai Long was anxious to see the Bodhi guru and didn''t introduce it to them. How dare he joke about his life? He had to keep chasing after the doll at top speed. When he got to the doll When he slowed down and took back his murderous Qi, most of the mana in xiaolingling''s body had been consumed, which was what Hailong and lanlinger saw now. What made xiaolingling angry most was that when the doll stopped, he was surprised and asked him why he had been following him. With xiaolingling''s intelligence, how could he not know that he had been fooled? But what could he do It can only watch its opponents who are obviously stronger than itself. The doll listened to little clever''s words and said discontentedly, "who do you say is abnormal? Will such a gentle, beautiful and lovely girl be abnormal?" as she said, her eyes showed a soft look and stared at little clever. Little clever just felt dizzy in her mind, as if the girl in front of her, as she said, her resentment disappeared in an instant. The sea dragon went to Xiaoling and clapped his hand on his shoulder. The chaotic Qi of fire attribute came out through his hand. The red light was shining. Xiaoling only felt a burst of warmth in his body. The trance feeling suddenly disappeared. His internal organs were warm, unspeakable comfort, and even his consumed mana was restored. The Sea Dragon said to the doll discontentedly, "what are you doing teasing little clever? Is it better to bully him than you?" Looking at the blame in the dragon''s eyes, the doll stuck out her tongue and said, "it''s just fun. Are you serious?" The sea dragon sighed and said, "your strength is numbered in the fairy world. You can''t feel the feeling of an immortal weaker than you. Don''t do this in the future." The little clever suddenly said, "forget it, I''m not good at it myself. Hey, I don''t know why. When I saw her with golden eyes for the first time, I unconsciously felt like I wanted to be close to her." The sea dragon smiled and said, "your mind has been very firm. The doll is not an ordinary person. The most Yin body she has has has a strong attraction to all men, except me." LAN ling''er looked at the doll and couldn''t help feeling ashamed. The doll was much better than herself in terms of strength and appearance. She sighed and said, "Hai Long, I''ll take you to the quiet room." Hailong nodded. Under the leadership of LAN linger, the four people walked to the fine house of Fangcun mountain. On the way, Hailong told xiaomingling the purpose of his trip. Xiaomingling had long been interested in phantom cyclone and had tried it several times without success. At this time, hearing that the sea dragon came for this, he immediately quarreled to go with him. Under the painstaking persuasion of Hailong, he finally gave up his idea. LAN ling''er and Xiao clever left, and Hai Long and Hua Hua laid a layer of prohibition outside the quiet room. The layout of the quiet room is very simple, but it is very clean. The sea dragon and the doll sat cross legged on a futon. They face each other. They don''t have to speak at all. Everything can be communicated in their hearts. ---------------------------------------------------------- Brothers, don''t force me. It has been updated today. This is Chapter 10. Let''s vote for VIP first. Wait until the total number of votes is seen in the evening. If there are less than 2800 votes, as long as there is not much difference, I will send them all. In addition to chapter 28, there is an ending chapter. Rest assured, you will be satisfied in the end. If you get 2800 votes, I will pass another chapter over the new book in the evening, More than 2800 votes will be passed on. The last chapter is given to you Chapter 441 "Doll, where is brother rosefinch?" Hailong was a little strange just now. I don''t know why he didn''t see the rosefinch. "He flew away when I was playing with the little monkey. He knew we had to shut up and said we were afraid of being bored. He went around. When the phantom cyclone appeared, he would naturally come back." "That''s good. We can settle down and study the characteristics of the golden chaotic Qi." The doll said disapprovingly, "in fact, there''s nothing to study. The golden chaotic Qi feels very soft. It must be stronger than our water and fire chaotic Qi. Although we haven''t used the golden chaotic Qi to attack the enemy, we don''t think it''s much less powerful." The sea dragon sighed in his heart and said, "we can''t find its real power until we haven''t used it to fight the enemy. This golden chaos is very important to us. Maybe it is the foundation of our life in the phantom cyclone, so we must understand as much as possible." The doll was stunned and said, "how can you understand? You can''t find an opponent to fight now!" The sea dragon smiled and said, "understand with your heart and experience with your heart." The doll made a grimace at the sea dragon. "Didn''t you say that? What is understanding with your heart?" Hailong said with a smile, "I can''t tell. I just thought of it and said it. Let''s try." They each stretched out their palms, four palms opposite each other, and the golden light wrapped their bodies. In the shining light, the sea dragon and the doll felt a sense of peace. In the peaceful atmosphere, they forgot everything and were completely immersed in the golden ocean. More than two months later. All the disciples of Fangcun mountain looked up at the sky. The fairy cloud in the sky did not know when it had become golden. The spirit of fairy became obviously rich. The pale golden fairy cloud fluctuated slightly and gradually condensed into strange forms. For a while, it was human and for a while, it was animal. It looked very magical. None of the disciples of Fangcun mountain was willing to give up the once-in-a-century spectacle. They all looked at it attentively. In that strange landscape, those with poor cultivation couldn''t help being dazzled. A red bird with flame suddenly appeared in the air. It looked up at the constantly fluctuating fairy cloud in the air, and then looked at the Fangcun mountain below. It murmured to itself, "why don''t those two guys come out? The phantom cyclone won''t appear for too long." The golden cloud in the sky suddenly changed and divided into countless small clouds, which condensed into various forms and floated in the air, just like an army. The golden cloud gradually began to fluctuate and gradually formed a cyclone. The cyclone extends upward from under the cloud. Through the cyclone, you can see the scene above the immortal cloud, but the cyclone seems to soar upward. I don''t know where it is connected. At this time, two long whistles sounded from the square inch mountain. The whistles were thick and high, complementing each other. The two golden lights and shadows lit up like lightning. The next moment, there were two more people beside the red bird. Their whole bodies are wrapped in golden light. They are sea dragons and dolls. The sea dragon looked at the doll with some blame and said, "don''t I deserve your trust? If you can completely open everything in your heart, we can master the mystery of the golden chaos." The doll stuck out her tongue and said, "everyone has a secret. Can''t people have a little privacy?" After more than two months of practice, they fully understood the mystery of the golden chaotic gas. In the blending of their ideas, they found that the golden chaotic gas can be regarded as another realm of the chaotic gas of water and fire. In understanding, they don''t need to touch each other''s bodies now. They can turn their mana into golden chaotic Qi. However, in the final process of cultivation, the doll''s mind never opened the last forbidden area to the sea dragon, so that they still failed to completely transform the golden chaotic Qi. Their golden chaotic Qi also retains certain attributes of water and fire. Fortunately, the characteristics of the golden chaotic gas have not disappeared. No matter absorbing or condensing the chaotic gas, it is much faster than before. Compared with the two people working together, it is only a line short. The rosefinch frowned and said, "stop talking nonsense and hurry up. Otherwise, the phantom cyclone will disappear for another 100 years." The Sea Dragon nodded, waved his big sleeve, and the peaceful golden chaos suddenly burst out. The rosefinch only felt that he was light and had been included in his sleeve by the sea dragon. No one in the whole fairyland can resist the sleeve of heaven and earth with golden chaos. The sea dragon and the doll looked at each other. Their bodies suddenly approached, holding hands, and their bodies rotated rapidly. In an instant, the speed increased to the limit. They formed a golden vortex with their own bodies. At the bottom, Bodhi stood with LAN linger and xiaolingling. He sighed and said, "do you see? This is the real great magic power! It seems that I am really old." although the breath emitted by sea dragon and doll is full of peace, with Bodhi''s accomplishments, I can clearly feel the almost infinite huge magic power. The golden vortex generated by the sea dragon and the doll is still rotating. Suddenly, four lights are emitted from the golden vortex and stagnate around the vortex. The four lights show four colors of green, red, yellow and blue respectively. The light suddenly shines, adding a bit of brilliance to the already gorgeous phantom cyclone. The four-color light suddenly became strong, and the rendered golden vortex seemed to become color. "Between the six realms, in series, the divine will is in my heart." the clear voice of the sea dragon sounded from the golden vortex. The phantom cyclone in the sky seemed to be stimulated, and all the phantoms disappeared. The whole cyclone instantly turned into pure white. The four-color light originally surrounding the golden vortex suddenly flew up and lined up in a straight line in the air. The light and shadow flashed, and the four-color lights collided one by one, forming a colorful light mass in an instant, Floated into the bottom of the phantom cyclone. The phantom cyclone, which originally had infinite resistance, trembled slightly, and the whole sky suddenly became dark. Because there was no omen, the people watching below suddenly felt that they could not see their fingers in front of them, and the sound of a sting made everyone feel dizzy. Led by Bodhi, the people of Fangcun mountain gradually woke up, as if nothing had happened. Everything had become normal. The fairy cloud in the sky returned to normal, and the phantom cyclone did not appear. But the four-color light disappeared, and so did the golden cyclone composed of sea dragons and dolls. Bodhi looked up at the sky, his eyes showed a complex look, and murmured, "they went in, but they really went in. Just don''t know whether all this is disaster or blessing." LAN ling''er grabbed grandpa''s hand nervously and asked, "Grandpa, do you think they can come back safely?" Bodhi shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Everything depends on their own destiny. Hailong, they bet their lives for the sake of the fairyland, and we can''t fall behind others. I ordered that all the disciples of Fangcun sect whose accomplishments exceed that of daruo Jinxian concentrate and set out in three days. The other disciples gather at the arranged place." LAN ling''er said suspiciously, "Grandpa, where are you going? Where do the other disciples gather?" Bodhi smiled and said, "I''ve already discussed these with Zhenyuan immortal and primitive Heavenly Master. Everything has been properly arranged. Now you just need to divide the disciples. I''ll naturally pass down the orders at that time. Go." ¡­¡­ The underworld. The black airflow swept the whole nether palace in an instant, and the whole nether world seemed to feel the huge dark breath. Every dark person''s eyes turn to the direction of the dark palace from different corners. They are too familiar with this atmosphere. The huge and terrible pressure makes every dark person unconsciously excited. They know that the moment they have been looking forward to is coming. Nine people stood still in a corner of the hell palace and felt the huge pressure. They all couldn''t help lowering their heads and raising their piety in their hearts. The three leaders are the first of the twelve kings of the underworld, the king of the underworld, who is known as the blood night underworld. The status of the underworld is second only to the underworld phase moon stone of the underworld emperor, and holds the leader of the underworld guard, the strongest army in the underworld. Behind them, six people stood quietly, five men and one woman, with excited eyes. There was only one idea in their hearts. When they came out, she would come out. The low voice trembled in the hearts of the nine people present. The huge pressure suddenly disappeared. The nine people only felt a light in their whole body, and they couldn''t help but breathe out a long breath. After all, even breathing is difficult under that huge pressure. At this time, the black door in front of them slowly rose, and a cold air without any vitality floated out. The nine people couldn''t help but feel cold. Under the leadership of the dark phase moon stone, they slowly bowed down and "welcome the emperor out of the customs." the sound was as neat as a person. The sound was excited and expected. A figure gradually became clear from the darkness behind the stone gate, and the slender figure came out steadily step by step, but at this time, none of the nine people outside the door looked up, and their hearts were full of respect. The cold and plain voice sounded, "you all get up. I think everything should be ready." The moon stone respectfully said, "tell the emperor, forty-nine legions of the underworld are ready to go, and the most elite twelve legions of the underworld are now stationed outside the underworld palace, waiting for the emperor''s orders at any time." the underworld has a large population, but there are only forty-nine legions. Each Legion is made up of ten thousand people, a total of 490000. Although the number of people is not very large, these 490000 people are selected from thousands of people. After tens of thousands of years of hard training, their strength and cohesion are extremely terrible. Forty nine legions are led by forty-nine underworld generals. The dark phase moon stone is the commander-in-chief of the 490000 army of the underworld. Since the old Emperor Ming made an appointment with the Tathagata Buddha for 100000 years, the moon stone and the twelve kings of the underworld have begun to prepare. They waited so hard for this day to come. This moment is finally coming. Even the calm moon stone of the underworld phase can''t help but raise its voice. Ming Sheng was still like that. There was no anger on his face. He bowed his head and said, "thousands of people of Ming Wei are ready to go, waiting for the emperor''s order at any time." The purple moon in the underworld was in the sky, and the faint purple light brought a glimmer of brilliance to the dark world after passing through a cloud. The slender figure was clear under the purple light. She has long silvery white hair and cold eyes. She has a soul stirring beauty. A black robe inlaid with Phnom Penh shrouds her. In the middle of her forehead, a crown like Mark flashes a light black air. There is a silver light in the black air. There is no expression in her deep pupils. She looks up, Looking at the purple moon in the air, she whispered, "fairy world, I''m coming." in her heart, another voice sounded at the same time, Hailong, wait for me. When I wash your hatred with the blood of despicable immortals, I will find you, no matter where you are. "You all get up." a layer of light black gas emanated from the new emperor of the underworld. At the same time, the nine people of Yueshi felt that their body had been out of their control. At the next moment, they unconsciously stood up. Tianqin slowly raised her right hand, revealed her fingers that had become as crystal clear as white crystal, and slowly pointed to the sky. Her voice became so cold. "In the name of the emperor of the underworld, I announced that today, the underworld will fight against the immortal and Buddha worlds again, and all enemies who hinder us will pay their blood. I will lead the underworld to become the master of the six worlds." Her voice was not big, but the cold feeling spread out in an instant. A black airflow went straight into the purple moon in the air along the fingers of the tianqin. Her cold voice spread all over every corner of the underworld in an instant with the increase of the purple moon. Hatred has made tianqin forget everything. There is only hatred in her heart, a strong hatred for the fairy world. The king of the nether world and the moon stone looked at each other, and they both showed a trace of happiness. From the strength of the tianqin, they naturally saw that the tianqin at this time was like the emperor of the nether world who led the army of the nether world to invade the fairy world 100000 years ago. She had indeed broken through the ninth highest level of the great law of the nether devil. The original impossibility has become a reality, but they don''t know that hatred has created miracles. ----------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 11. Don''t forget to vote for new books and collect new books. The wonderful is about to begin, and you are about to see the role of dolls Chapter 442 After hearing the sound of tianqin, the whole underworld was completely boiling, and surging cheers sounded in every corner. In this world where the strong are respected, their biggest expectation is that the underworld can become the master of everything. Now, their new emperor is going to work hard in this direction. How can they not be excited? Tianqin slowly put down her hand and her eyes fell on Mingsheng. "Mingwei commander Mingsheng listens to the order." "My subordinates are here." a cold flash flashed in Mingsheng''s eyes. Tianqin said coldly, "I command you to lead all the underworld guards into three groups to explore the entrance to the fairyland and remove all obstacles. If you encounter an immortal, you will be killed." Ming Sheng fiercely stood up and said in a loud voice, "yes, Emperor." black mang flashed, and the next moment, Ming Sheng''s figure had disappeared. "The dark phase moon stone, the dark king listens to the order." "My subordinates are here." Tianqin''s eyes fell on the two high-ranking pillars in the underworld, with a soft look, "two adoptive fathers, I command you to command, and the forty-nine legions of the underworld will gather immediately. When the underworld sends back the news, it is the time for us to enter the fairyland." The eyes of the moon stone and the netherworld king showed strong excitement. Their voices trembled with excitement, but they still shouted, "yes, Emperor." after saluting the tianqin, they flew away. Tianqin''s eyes were a little lonely. She stared at the silent sky and murmured, "maybe this is the last quiet night before the storm." "Tianqin." a cold voice sounded. Now tianqin has become a new master in the underworld. It can be said that there is no one who dares to call her name directly. But hearing this sound, tianqin didn''t feel it. She turned her eyes to one of the remaining six people in front of her and said calmly, "Li Feng, what do you want to say?" Li Feng stepped forward a few steps, went to tianqin, looked at her cold eyes, sighed and said, "tianqin, do you know what you''re doing now?" "Bold, do you dare to question the emperor?" Jin shisan couldn''t help roaring. Jin shisan has not been the original demon lord since he came to the frightening world of the underworld. Tianqin glanced at Jin thirteen and said in a cold voice, "who told you to talk more. Get down." Jin shisan was shocked. Under the pressure of tianqin, he couldn''t even make a sound. He quickly bowed to tianqin in fear. His body was so saved that he really rolled out. Li Feng looked at Jin shisan''s disappearing light and snorted with disdain, "villain." Tianqin''s eyes turned to Li Feng. The coldness in her eyes disappeared and replaced by endless sadness. "Li Feng, you are the brother of Hailong. I''ll call you Feng brother. There are no outsiders here. The original three great gods were only loyal to me. Ask if you want to ask. I think this is also the doubt in the hearts of the five of you." Jin 14, Moha and Soto all nodded gently. They had heard tianqin''s order to Yueshi, and their hearts were full of doubts. Of course they knew what tianqin meant, but because of this doubt, their hearts were full of surprise. They really didn''t understand why tianqin did this. Li Feng stared at tianqin and whispered, "sister-in-law, please allow me to call you that. Do you know what you are doing? Do you really want to lead the army of the underworld to attack the fairyland? Don''t forget, brother long is there! He is your husband and he is also an immortal. If you lead the army of the underworld to attack, how should he deal with himself?" Two crystal tears fell from tianqin''s eyes, "Brother Feng, I only want to tell you one thing. It''s what made me decide just now. Hai Long may have died or suffered in hell, but he will not be in the fairy world. The person who hurt him is the master of the fairy palace in the fairy world. I want to invade the fairy world and I want to avenge Hai long. In my heart, no one is more important than Hai long. Therefore, I have to do this. I''ve always been Everyone knows what they are doing and has been working towards their goals. I want to sacrifice the sea dragon with the enemy''s blood and soul. Is this reason enough? " Li Feng was shocked all over and stared at tianqin. His voice trembled, "is this true? Brother, brother, he..." Tianqin took a deep breath, and her breath became cold again, "Do you think it''s necessary for me to deceive you? I don''t have any desire for power. I think you should all know that I gave up my position as the supreme ruler of the demon clan for the sake of the sea dragon. For the sake of the sea dragon, I would give my life. However, the sea dragon has gone, and he has gone. This is what the master told me personally. In the underworld, there is only the master I can feel all the breath in the fairyland. My heart has long been broken. I''m still alive to wait for the day to come. " The body of Li Feng was trembling slightly, and the eyes of Moha, Soto, Jin Shishi and Li Wuqi behind him were full of sadness. They looked at the tianqin, and the breath gradually changed. Li Feng''s bones crackled. Since he successfully broke through the blockade of the five demon kings and returned to the underworld from the demon world, he raised the endless killing machine for the first time. "Sister-in-law, you are stronger than I thought. In the future, you will not bear that pain alone, and we will share it for you. You are right. Only the blood and soul of the enemy can cleanse our hatred." The space around tianqin''s body was distorted, "immortals block immortals, and Buddha block and kill Buddha." ¡­¡­ The whole body relaxed. The spinning sea dragon and doll stopped. They found that they had entered a strange world. All around is white. I can''t feel any breath. Even with their cultivation, I can feel some discomfort under the pressure of the whole body. Taking back the four beads of calming fire, calming wind, calming water and calming earth, Hailong said to the doll in his heart, "our first step has been successful. It seems that my judgment is correct. This must be related to the chaos king, and these four beads are the key to open the phantom cyclone." The doll holds the hand of the sea dragon tightly. After all, she is a girl. She is under inexplicable pressure in this strange space. She finds that she can have some sense of security only around the sea dragon, "Hai Long, what do you mean by the four words you said earlier? The four words you said seem like a magic spell. It is under the guidance of those four words that your four beads successfully opened the phantom cyclone. Otherwise, even if we work together to use the golden chaotic Qi, we may not succeed." The Sea Dragon said, "I don''t understand those four words until now. This is what the Green Dragon King told me at the beginning. Maybe brother rosefinch also knows." as he said, he waved his big sleeve and released the rosefinch from the sleeve of heaven and earth. In order to be afraid that the surrounding breath would affect the rosefinch, the golden chaos expanded a little and shrouded it. The rosefinch looked at the surrounding scene in surprise, "I really came in. Ah! The pressure is so familiar. It seems to be the air of your Majesty''s non attribute chaos!" After listening to her words, the sea dragon and the doll were delighted at the same time. The sea dragon asked, "brother rosefinch, the green dragon king once told me that there was a connection between the six realms, and the divine will. Do you know the meaning of these sixteen words in my heart?" The rosefinch shook his head and said, "we four holy beasts know this sentence, but we don''t understand its meaning. Now that we have arrived here, we can only explore slowly. I''m almost sure that we''ve found the right place. In addition to the ruins of his Majesty the king of chaos, where else can I have this familiar feeling?" Hailong thought and said: "Maybe we have already answered the first two sentences. I''m afraid the place where we are now is a space that does not belong to the six realms, but is mixed between the six realms. That sentence in series refers to the way I used the four beads to connect together. These first two sentences should be the key to open the treasure of his Majesty the king of chaos. Just the remaining two sentences I can''t tell. Although the last two sentences are easy to understand, they are very ambiguous. What exactly does it mean? " The doll said, "don''t worry. Let''s inquire around first. Maybe we can understand the meaning after finding some relics of his Majesty the king of chaos." Hailong nodded. He and dolly were connected. At the same time, he expanded his mind outward and inquired about everything around him. In this milky space, although the pressure was great, the pressure did not increase. Although there was no breath, Hailong and Dolly could feel their chaotic Qi, which was constantly recovering with the offset of pressure. When their mind touched the milky white, the surrounding space suddenly fluctuated. The sea dragon''s eyes showed a trace of surprise and looked at the doll. The doll also looked at him in surprise. The next moment, the whole surrounding space changed dramatically. The Milky light disappeared quickly, and the whole space seemed to rotate. The sea dragon and the doll only felt in their mind A burst of dizziness, the doll exclaimed, and the surrounding pressure produced a strangled air flow, which constantly impacted their golden chaotic gas and strong impact. Even with their cultivation, it was extremely difficult to adhere to it. The sea dragon subconsciously hugged the doll into his arms and tried his best to urge his mana. He wrapped it on the outside with his chaotic Qi. His body changed instantly. The fourth layer of Longxiang changed with the Tianji God armor. The thick armor made the sea dragon''s mind slightly relaxed. In order to protect the doll in his arms, he shrouded her and rosefinch with his huge wings to protect himself His body blocked the huge impact of hanging. Although separated by a layer of Longxiang Tianji divine armor, the doll can still clearly feel the warmth coming from the sea dragon. At this moment, she suddenly understood the feelings in the hearts of the sea dragon''s wives. There is no fear anymore. The warmth around seems to melt her body. The sea dragon''s body is constantly shaking, and the hanging impact seems to be constantly The child''s heart began to worry, but she could only continuously input her chaotic Qi into the sea dragon to try to help him. There seemed to be no time in this space. The sea dragon''s body trembled more and more, but he didn''t even utter a groan and endured it alone. The doll can''t see the outside scene, but the sea dragon can see that the original milky space has become dark at this time, but it''s not a gloomy darkness. Like the darkness of the silent night sky, shining light spots continue to appear, bringing a glimmer of brilliance to the dark world. Strange feelings continue to impact the sea dragon''s heart, although the surrounding pressure is increasing, But he found that his mind was expanding and his mental power was growing at an unprecedented speed. In the shining light, he saw a vortex, a vortex composed of countless light spots, which was constantly approaching him in this direction. No, to be exact, it should be that his body was quickly sucked by the vortex. The silver brilliant light was constantly magnified in front of us. Hailong was surprised to find that the magnified vortex seemed to have no end. Just for a moment, the surrounding space was completely covered with silver. Each gorgeous light spot was so huge that it could not be seen at a glance. ----------------------------------------------------------- This chapter has more 100 words. Hehe. This is Chapter 12. Let''s continue to smash tickets. Hehe. Friends who come to see the VIP chapter don''t forget to collect new books. Hehe Chapter 443 With a puff, the sea dragon finally came to the edge of collapse and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The incomparably solid dragon Xiang Tianji God armor had cracks under this huge pressure. In order to protect the doll and rosefinch in his arms, the sea dragon forcibly concentrated most of its mana on the pair of huge wings. He is really glad that he didn''t bring them with him. If they also enter this space, I''m afraid they can''t take care of it with their own ability. Under this huge pressure, his body is like a boat. He has no ability to resist except self-protection. Compared with this huge vortex, the original meteorite cloud was nothing at all, and even the breath emitted by a light spot here could not be compared. The sea dragon doesn''t know where he is now. He can only feel the huge light clusters around him constantly passing by. Each light cluster crosses in front of him, and the power of strangulation will increase by one point. The Dragon Xiang Tianji God armor on the sea dragon is already full of cracks, Even the Yang mirror, which has been hidden in the unused yin-yang anti heaven mirror in the body, is now integrated into the Longxiang Tianji divine armor under the action of chaotic Qi, but even so, the sea dragon can feel that the pressure is gradually unbearable. He could feel that the doll in his arms was trying his best to pass on the Qi of chaos to himself, but it was still not enough. With a bitter smile, hailongmo asked himself, did he really die in the crack between the Six Worlds? If the hanging pressure is the test of the chaotic king, the test is too difficult. Longxiang Tianji divine armor is not enough to resist all the strangulation force at this time. Every part of the sea dragon''s body is like tearing pain. His mind gradually became a little blurred. Although the sea dragon''s mental power continued to increase, so that he could still keep awake, the tearing pain around him gradually made him unbearable. Even if the golden chaos gas was stronger, there was a limit, and the sea dragon was about to come with the support of the doll. Another mouthful of blood was ejected, and the sea dragon urged his yuan God to completely burst out the remaining mana. At the same time, he said to the doll in his heart: "I can''t hold on. If I die in this space, you must find a way to get out. Since this is the remains left by the chaos king, there must be an exit. If you can see my wives, tell them for me that you must live well. Even if I am scared, I will bless them." With this sentence, the sea dragon didn''t wait for the doll to answer, roared, and woke himself up again. In addition to the pair of huge wings, the pieces of Longxiang Tianji divine armor on his body were broken. Under the action of the sea dragon''s last chaotic Qi, the broken pieces of Longxiang Tianji divine armor flew around the sea dragon''s body under the action of the golden chaotic Qi to make the final victory for him Defense. The sea dragon slowly opened his mouth, the light flashed, and the red yuan God blurted out. Due to the strong mental power, controlling the yuan God is like controlling his own body. Under the joint action of the original Buddha and the yuan God, he barely resisted the surrounding pressure. This is the last effort that the sea dragon can make. At this time, a circle of red light suddenly lit up. In the shining light, it helped Hailong share some pressure, which is the power of fire of rosefinch. The doll''s voice sounded at the bottom of Hailong''s heart, showing a strange feeling, "Hailong, why are you so good to me? Am I worth your life?" Without any hesitation, Hailong said, "nothing is worth it. You are my friend! Moreover, in this space, if I don''t spare no effort to protect you, we will all be crushed by this huge pressure. It''s better to die one than both. Doll, remember what I just said." At this time, a large golden light suddenly appeared in front of the sea dragon. A golden light spot suddenly magnified in the sea dragon''s eyes, and the pressure in the space suddenly increased to an unprecedented level. The sea dragon only felt his whole body tremble, and the peripheral Longxiang Tianji God armor finally disappeared. Even the huge wings he had been trying to maintain appeared cracks. The yuan God was sucked back by the sea dragon , he suddenly split up, holding the golden cudgel, and quickly sent out six consecutive attacks around him. The invincible attack power of the golden cudgel suddenly released. With the peaceful golden chaos gas, he spread a layer of golden light and shadow around the sea dragon''s body. The light and shadow spread rapidly. Almost in the blink of an eye, it had forced the strangled tearing force out of tens of meters away. However, this is also the last attack of the sea dragon. At this time, the golden light spot had suddenly magnified in front of the sea dragon, and the power of the golden cudgel could only last for a very short time. When the sea dragon was desperate and clearly felt that death was coming, the whole body suddenly lightened, all the pressure disappeared in an instant, the whole body sank, and the body had fallen on a piece of golden land. Because the power suddenly changed from strong to none, it suddenly lost its power The pressure made the sea dragon spew out a mouthful of blood again. His huge wings finally disappeared and revealed the body of the doll inside. Hai Long loosened his arm around the doll and sat down on the ground. He gasped. The chaotic Qi in his body could not keep up with the previous huge pressure. At this time, his body was empty, and even the yuan God had become extremely weak. If he hadn''t supported his body with strong mental power, he would have fainted and felt the unknown purity around him Strength. The sea dragon is like a person who suddenly meets an oasis in the desert, constantly absorbing it. The doll stared at the sea dragon in front of her. At this time, the sea dragon had become a blood man, covered with terrible blood marks, which had been left in order to resist the power of hanging. The doll''s eyes showed a very complex light, as if she was struggling in her heart. It''s a pity that the sea dragon now only cares about absorbing the surrounding breath and doesn''t find her strange. As soon as the doll wanted to say something, the surrounding scene changed again. The original golden earth suddenly turned white, and a pure force wrapped their bodies. The sea dragon, doll and rosefinch flew uncontrollably. The Milky light blocked their sight and could not see the outside scene at all. With a flash of light, the light around the body completely disappeared. At this time, the sea dragon''s mana recovered less than 10%. With the help of the doll, they stood up. They were surprised to see that there was a ladder in front of them. The milky white ladder went straight into the air. Looking around, they could see that there seemed to be a platform with golden light at the top of the ladder. They looked at each other, but heard the rosefinch suddenly excited: "yes, it must be here. This is your Majesty''s breath, your Majesty''s breath!" it fiercely drilled out of the doll''s arms, flapped its wings and quickly flew up the stairs. The sea dragon and the doll looked at each other. Although their current physical condition was not very good, the goal was right in front of them. They really didn''t want to wait any longer. The doll took out a small red gourd from her arms, poured out four pills, stuffed two into the mouth of the sea dragon, and ate the two by herself. The fragrance went down his throat. Hailong only felt that the Lingtai was warm and the brain was dizzy for many hours. Although the body was still painful, it could be moved. He couldn''t help but wonder and asked the doll, "I even suffered trauma to the yuan God. What kind of magic medicine can make me recover some vitality." The doll smiled and said: "Did you forget that I came out a little later than you in Sanqing temple? I asked for some gourd elixirs from the supreme old gentleman, which I won. What we eat is one of the most precious God protecting elixirs. Its main function is to maintain the existence of the yuan God. You know, physical injury is nothing. As long as the yuan God is not damaged, everything can be recovered Yes. Let''s hurry up and have a look. This place is really strange. I''m really afraid of another crisis. " Hailong nodded. With the help of the doll, they climbed up the steps slowly. The wound on Hailong''s body had stopped bleeding under the action of the golden chaos gas. His excitement could not be described in words. His efforts were not in vain. No matter how much pain he had suffered before, they finally found the place. Every step up, the pain on his body Pain will stimulate a spasm of Hailong''s body. Doll has proposed to have a rest for a while several times, but Hailong refused. He answered only one sentence from doll, and I still insisted. The doll climbed up and counted. When they stepped on the 101st step, they finally stepped on the platform in the air. There was a scene of night sky around them. Countless silver light spots surrounded the platform in the air. Such a strange scene dazzled the sea dragon and the doll. Have they reached it? Yes, it has arrived. There is nothing strange on the platform in the air. There is only a stone tablet about two meters high. The stone tablet is completely milky white, with countless complex symbols carved on it. In the center of the stone tablet, there are four round holes arranged in a row. The round holes are glittering with four different colors of green, red, yellow and blue respectively. The whole stone tablet exudes a light luster and has no strong air Breath, but it is like a high mountain, giving people a sense of infinite majesty. The light milky white luster is the Qi of chaos, which can be felt by sea dragons. Moreover, the Qi of chaos does not have any attributes. The rosefinch floated quietly in front of the stone tablet, and two light red tears fell. It floated to the ground, and its whole body crawled on the ground, "Your Majesty, the great chaos king, your child is coming." The sea dragon and the doll looked at each other. He took a deep breath and gently waved his right hand in trembling. The four beads of calm wind, fire, soil and water fell into the palm of his hand. He handed them to the doll, "the last moment has come. I can''t walk any more. Go." The doll took a deep look at the sea dragon, took the beads, and walked to the stone tablet step by step. The whole body radiated a light golden light. The palm waved gently, and the four beads were accurately embedded in the holes of the corresponding color. The rosefinch raised his head, and the sea dragon looked at them with burning eyes. They were waiting for the emergence of the ruins of the chaotic king. The doll suddenly felt her heart beating violently. Every silver light spot in the surrounding night sky seemed to contain the truth. Her heart trembled. At this time, the whole platform exuded a light luster. It was colorful luster. The whole platform was shrouded in colorful luster. The sea dragon, doll and rosefinch seemed to have gone to another world The luster of the light mask is extremely soft. The light mask continues to change colors, starting with white and ending with black. In the middle, there are four colors of red, blue, yellow and green. The surrounding silver light spots look more gorgeous against the changing light. All the light suddenly disappeared, the whole light turned into milky white, all the surrounding lights lit up, and the symbols on the stone tablet turned bright However, as if they were alive, they floated out of the stone tablets one by one and revolved around their bodies. The color of the symbol was gold and the shape was very strange. It was impossible to recognize its existence. A deep and kind voice sounded, "children, welcome to come here. You have brought me great surprise." The sea dragon was shocked and said, "you, are you your Majesty the king of chaos?" "My voice, rosefinch should know. Now when I think of the way they were created, everything is like yesterday. However, I can no longer walk through space." The rosefinch crawled on the ground and said excitedly, "Your Majesty, it''s you. It''s really you. I finally found you. Your majesty..." for it, the chaos king is like a father. "Rosefinch, when I left, did you think I was dead?" The rosefinch nodded, "Your Majesty, we think so. You left so suddenly. You gave everything for the six worlds." Chaos King: "It''s true that I almost ran out of everything at the beginning. But I won''t die. My body has floated in countless spaces, and my soul is still there. Only the various forces existing in countless spaces can gradually restore my strength. Unfortunately, it will take hundreds of millions of years. I built this place because I can''t give up myself The six realms created. At first, I tried my best to make everything balanced, but I ignored one thing, that is, the heart of aggression. My thoughts left here are about to lose their hold. Children, the six realms will depend on you in the future. I can feel the crisis in the six realms. When you get my strength and wisdom, you will become a real immortal , become an existence similar to me, and everything in the six realms will be handled by you. I''m leaving. I can''t insist anymore, you see. " With a flash of light, a milky white bead appeared in the air. The bead emitted a light white light. At a glance, although there was nothing strange on the surface, the two beads began to change in an instant. They were changing in six colors like the previous mask. "Take one for each of you. My residual divine consciousness will guide you to have the mystery of the real chaotic Qi. Although you have lost the ability to create, it is enough to help you deal with everything. I have used my last strength to unlock the seal on the four holy beasts. Soon, the real power in their bodies will awaken. As long as I feel the breath emanating from you, they will die Nature will accept your command and become your most powerful support. After eating this bead, you can leave through this door and it will send you to the place you come. Remember, never touch the Milky light around. Once touched, it will suck your body into the broken space, which is real destruction. In order to leave power to you, my God Knowledge can only last until now. The six realms are the children I created. Every inch of land, every trace of air and every life are my children. Protect them for me. You will become the new protector of the six realms and the immortal who is really above the world. Goodbye, my children. " The voice of the chaos King became very weak, and finally disappeared after finishing the last word. The surrounding golden symbols poured into the two beads like a sea of rivers. ----------------------------------------------------------- Another one with more than 100 words, I must be right for everyone''s hard work. Let''s continue Chapter 444 "Your Majesty - down -" the rosefinch shouted, and the red tears kept falling. He knew that the chaos king had gone, really gone, forever. Different from sea dragon and doll, he can feel the chaos King''s love for life more deeply. Alas, it was his father who created him! Its heart fell into extreme grief. The sea dragon and the doll stared blankly at the two changing beads floating in the air. Not far from them, they didn''t know when there was an extra door. There is a faint golden light behind the door, which will be their way out of here. The sea dragon and the doll looked at each other and said, "doll, the king of chaos has gone. Let''s kowtow to him. He is the father of every life in our six worlds and the most respectable existence. Without him, there would be no current six worlds, let alone us." then he took the doll''s hand. They knelt down slowly and bowed respectfully to the two beads. At this time, a sudden change happened. The doll who had worshipped with the sea dragon suddenly broke away from the sea dragon''s hand and stood up. Both palms were pressed out at the same time. Two golden lights were shrouded on the sea dragon and the rosefinch respectively. The rosefinch was shocked and fell into a coma in the golden light. The sea dragon felt the shock of Yuanshen drama, and the little chaotic gas just condensed was completely dispersed by the shock. With a flash of body shape, the doll has flown to the two beads. With a wave of her right hand, she grabbed the two beads into her palm. The sea dragon spewed out a mouthful of blood again and felt unprecedented weakness. The surprised viewer doll said, "you, you..." The doll''s eyes showed a trace of sadness. Her left hand sucked up the rosefinch and held it in her arms. She looked at the sea dragon as if she had a lot to say. Looking at the doll in front of her, Hailong suddenly remembered the forbidden area she had always been reluctant to open to herself. Her face turned white and her heart was like death. She said dryly, "can you tell me why?" The doll still looked at the sea dragon and murmured: "Hai Long, do you know? In fact, I already like you. It seems that although my Yin body can be immune to your Yang body, I can''t avoid the real feelings in my heart. When we first integrated the chaotic Qi of water and fire, you completely opened your mind without reservation, my heart has been touched by you. Until just now, you were calm When I used my life to exchange for my peace, I finally realized that your shadow had been deeply imprinted in my heart, and I fell in love with you. It''s incredible! How I want to be calm with you all the time. Unfortunately, it''s impossible. " Hailong looked at the doll coldly. Although he could feel that what the doll said at this time was true, his heart was still very cold. Tears fell down the doll''s white face. In an instant, Hailong found that the doll had grown up. It was not her appearance, but her look. The original childishness had completely disappeared. Standing there, she showed a trace of mature beauty, and the majestic smell on her body seemed to have been seen somewhere. "Hai Long, although I love you, there is something more important in my heart than my feelings. You always know that there is a forbidden area in my heart that has not been opened to you. Now I can tell you. In fact, I am not the second princess of bibotan, and my water attribute chaotic Qi is not cultivated with the help of Tathagata Buddha. My real name is Ming Ling , take righteousness as the soul of the underworld. My identity is the only princess in the underworld and the only daughter of the emperor of the underworld. " Even though the sea dragon had put his life and death aside, when he heard the doll''s words, he still couldn''t help shaking his whole body, looked at her in surprise and said in silence: "you, what are you talking about? Daughter of the emperor of the underworld, you..." The tears on his face disappeared. The ghost looked at the sea dragon sadly and said: "I said I was the princess of the underworld. My name is the ghost. I think my identity can let you understand why I just did this. Hailong, I love you, but I can''t be controlled by my feelings for the underworld. This secret has been deeply hidden in my heart. Today, I can finally tell you everything in my heart. My father Pro, he never had a wife. I was born between him and a woman in the underworld who I don''t know. The only purpose for him to give birth to me is to let me inherit his inheritance, because after he fought with the Tathagata Buddha, he already felt that his originally endless life was coming to an end. That''s why he had me. In fact, my lie to you is not flawless, but Although you people in the fairyland have a better understanding of the Qi of chaos than the underworld, you don''t know what the body of the most Yin is. The body of the most Yang can appear in the human world, the fairyland and even the Buddha world, but it will never appear in the underworld, but the body of the most Yin is the same. It will appear in the underworld or the demon world, but it will never appear in the human world, the fairyland and the Buddha world. " The sea dragon stared at the ghost, "you are a ghost, so you are a ghost. But how can you become the second princess of bibotan? How can you know where I will go?" The ghost looked at the sea dragon and shook his head helplessly, saying: "Don''t you understand now? Everything is in my father''s calculation. At the beginning, my father met you in the demon world and wanted to take you for his own use. You have the Qi of fire and chaos. If you take refuge in our underworld, why is it difficult for the underworld to unify the Six Worlds? However, you refused. You refused my father''s proposal. At the beginning, my father hesitated to kill you, but he didn''t do it in the end, Because he wants to use you to make you a pawn for him. Facts have proved that his father is successful. When you were unconscious in the demon world, your father planted his seeds on you. You never know. No matter where you are in the six worlds, because there are father''s seeds on you, his divine consciousness can always find your position and understand your surroundings What happened. As you become stronger and stronger, your father becomes more and more wary of you. The strength you have has gradually made him fear. There is only one purpose for your father to use you, that is to find a cultivation method of real non attribute chaotic Qi, which is the only skill that can affect the whole six realms and surpass everything. " The sea dragon smiled with self mockery, "fear? Will the emperor be afraid? It can make him fear. It seems that I am also proud." The ghost didn''t seem to feel the cold in the sea dragon''s heart, and then said: "Since I was born, I have been practicing in the underworld palace. There is a princess like me in the underworld, but only several subordinates trusted by my father in the underworld know. Only they know that I am the real heir of the underworld emperor. Like you, your wife tianqin is just a tool used by my father. Although she has become the emperor of the underworld now, when I return, the underworld Emperor The throne of emperor can only belong to me. The most powerful mental skill in the underworld is called the great magic of the underworld. However, my father did not teach me this mental skill. He told me that even if I practiced the great magic of the underworld to the tenth level, I would not become the strongest in the six realms. Because the dark Qi contained in the great magic of the underworld is far from pure enough, and it is impossible to create the six realms Before I was born, my father used all kinds of methods to input all the pure Yin Qi into my mother. When I was born, my mother died because I couldn''t bear the attack of Yin Qi. I was almost made. In order to make me the strongest in the six worlds, my father spent 30000 years and finally made me water Attribute chaotic Qi. Originally, my appearance would stay until the moment of my father''s death, but you disrupted my father''s deployment. When your practice of fire attribute chaotic Qi reached the peak, my father knew that even he might not be able to surpass you, because you are only a line away from the level between him and Tathagata Buddha. If you let you develop, you will be sure It has become the biggest resistance to the unification of the Six Worlds in the underworld. Therefore, I left the underworld, came to the fairy world, and became the second princess of bibotan, because I learned from my father''s perception of you that you will go to bibotan to get the crescent halberd. Therefore, I am waiting for you there. Because I don''t have a breath of the underworld, but only the chaotic gas of water attribute, so you No one will doubt my identity. My father''s arrangement is too clever. Although I have no feelings for him in my heart, I still admire everything he has arranged. My father is successful. " The Sea Dragon said miserably, "it seems that everything about me is in your calculation, but I don''t understand why your father does so many things, and the bibotan is a small sect in the fairy world after all. Are they so easy to accept the threat of the underworld? Since you have said everything, let me be an understanding ghost." The ghost sighed and said: "Maybe you don''t quite understand my father''s strength. What if bibotan won''t accept me? My father changed the memory in their mind with his powerful divine sense, and added me to their memory. In their understanding, I was the second princess of bibotan! Naturally, there will be no flaw. If I guess well, now In order to avenge you, tianqin should have started to lead the army of the underworld to the immortal world. Even without my hand, I believe she can lead the whole underworld to wipe out the immortal and Buddha worlds. " "No -" Hai Long roared, "it''s impossible. Why does tianqin avenge me? Sister Huoqiu knows I''m not dead, and she will stop tianqin." The ghost shook his head and said: "No, you''re wrong. As long as you don''t show up, no one can stop tianqin''s resentment. She won''t believe other people''s words. She can completely kill herself for you. Every wife of yours loves you so much. I really envy them. Even tianqin, although she can''t be with you all the time, she can love you without reservation You, but I can''t. although I love you, I have to work hard for my people. Shortly after I came to the fairy world, my father died and the Emperor Ming died. If the fairy world knows this news, it will be very happy. He has never treated me as a daughter, and I am just his tool. However, the responsibility I shoulder must be completed, After all, I''m a dark man. I''m the new dark emperor. When your wife loses all the use value, I''ll take over everything. Hailong, I''ve been lurking around you for the remains of the chaos king. Originally, I was a little desperate not long ago. After all, you never mentioned anything about the chaos king, and I didn''t come from anywhere else Fang got any news about the chaos king. Just when I was ready to do it, you told me that you wanted to take me to a mysterious place to enhance my strength. You were right. You actually found the remains of the chaos king here. You are smarter and stronger than I thought. If you fight under normal circumstances, my water attribute chaos Qi is not your opponent. But you have one It''s a fatal defect. You''re too easy to trust others, you know? It''s because of this defect that you end up like this. Hailong, you''re the only person I''ve ever loved in my life, and you can only die in my hands. Although death is your unchangeable ending, your shadow will always be branded in the deepest part of my heart, and you''ll always be the only lover in my heart ¡£¡± ---------------------------------------------------------- (another chapter with more than 100 words. Hehe, everyone''s speed is getting faster and faster.) this is Chapter 14 Chapter 445 Hailong knows that the ghost is about to start. In his current situation, he has no ability to fight back. He really regrets, but regret has no meaning. The two chaotic beads fall into the hands of the powerful ghost, and she will become the most powerful existence in the six worlds. The unification of the six worlds by the ghost has almost become an unchangeable fact, "Doll, do you love me? No, in fact, you don''t have love in your heart, and you don''t understand the true meaning of love. When a person deeply loves another person, he is willing to give everything for him, even his life. But in your heart, I''m afraid power is more important. Although you have imprisoned brother rosefinch, there are also the Green Dragon King and the Xuanwu king, and their strength has been destroyed His majesty chaos is completely open, and you may not succeed. " The ghost walked to the sea dragon step by step, gently shook his head and said sadly: "No, Hai Long, you don''t understand. I really love you. Soon, you will understand my love. What do the Green Dragon King and the Xuanwu king do? What do they count and get the inheritance of the chaos king, they can''t pose any threat to me. Moreover, the chaos king said earlier that I have his breath, and the holy beast will only obey my breath, and they can only be used by me It will never be my resistance. Hailong, you''re right. When a person falls in love with another person, he will be willing to give his life for him. In fact, do I really value power? Maybe a little, but compared with the love for you, it is so insignificant. Hailong, I love you, really, I love you. However, for my people in the underworld, I have no choice . I can only let you die in my hands. Don''t worry. I will accompany you. When everything is finished, I will accompany you in this dark void. I have lived for so many years, but I am only the happiest time with you. I don''t have to think about anything I don''t like to do. What''s the fear of death for me? " At this time, she had come to the sea dragon and squatted down slowly. First, she gently put the comatose rosefinch aside, waved her right hand and removed the clothes from the sea dragon with her own chaotic gasification. At the same time, the ghost swallowed the two chaotic beads in her hand. The Sea Dragon said angrily, "what are you doing? You can kill me, but you can''t insult me. Is this your love for me?" The ghost shook his head sadly and said: "Dragon, in fact, I made a decision just now when you protected me with your own life. The unification of the six realms in the underworld is an inevitable result. But I will not be the supreme ruler of the six realms. I want to have a son for you. With my own control, I can have your child. Let our son control the whole six realms, and you should have nothing left What a pity. What an incredible and powerful existence it will be if we have the child born of chaos! Maybe he will become the new chaos king. When our son has enough ability, I will accompany you and always accompany you. I am willing to give everything for you! My love. Hailong, finally say, "love you." The sea dragon only felt that she had lost her ability to speak and act. The clothes on the ghost also disappeared, and the perfect delicate body appeared in front of the sea dragon. She lowered her head and kissed the sea dragon gently on the lips. At this time, her body had begun to emit a faint white light, which obviously began to play a role in the chaotic beads. With a flash of light, the ghost walked through the door with endless sadness in his heart, and the space left by the chaotic King regained silence. However, will the fairy world be calm? Will the whole six worlds be calm? It has been inherited by the chaotic king. What kind of disaster will the ghost bring to the immortal and Buddha worlds? Will the Six Worlds really be unified? ¡­¡­ fairyland. Feeling the spirit of the living spirits around her, tianqin''s eyes kept flashing cold lights. Her heart was full of flames of hatred, but she couldn''t vent it. She had been in the fairy world for three days. Forty nine elite legions of the underworld and a thousand underworld guards led by Mingsheng constituted an incomparable master of the underworld. In order to conquer the fairy world, the experts of the underworld came out this time and took ten of the underworld Led by the two kings, they all came to the fairyland with a strong heart of killing. However, three days have passed, but they don''t even see the shadow of an immortal, as if the whole fairyland has been empty. Tianqin rushed into the fairyland with his men, but the fairyland is empty, although in a rage, they have erased the whole fairyland from the fairyland. But still unable to vent the killing intention in his heart. The moon stone and the netherworld king stood on both sides of the tianqin, feeling the looming powerful killing machine on her. They were afraid to speak for fear of offending the new emperor of the netherworld. "Which one of you can tell me why I haven''t met any immortals up to now." although the voice of tianqin is low, it is full of unquestionable majesty. The Moon Stone said, "emperor, after a few days of inspection, according to my inference, the immortals in the fairy world may have already judged that we were coming, so they all fled. Maybe they gathered at a place in the fairy world and waited for us now. Emperor, after all, we are in the fairy world, so it''s better to be cautious in order to prevent being attacked by the immortals and Buddha." Tianqin sneered, "it turns out that people in the fairy world are shrinking turtles. What if all the people in the fairy world and the Buddha world get together? Their results are still the same. Send me an order, the army will stay in place and cultivate under the subordinates of more than six levels of the great magic Dharma. I will start to destroy the fairy world with all my strength. I don''t believe that those shrinking turtles will not come out." The moon stone was startled and hurriedly said, "emperor, you can''t. once you destroy the fairy world too much, it will affect the balance of the Six Worlds!" Tianqin said calmly, "what is the balance of the six realms? Besides, won''t you order your subordinates to pay attention? We''ll wait here until they come out." The king of the netherworld nodded and said, "I agree with the emperor. Although we are pressed by the army this time, the fairyland is still vast after all. If we keep looking for it, it will be very disadvantageous to us. It''s easy to be divided and eaten by each other. It''s better to wait here." Tianqin looked at the distance from behind her hands and said in a cold voice: "Mingsheng, lead your Ming guards to scout. Don''t leave the army too far. Once you find the trace of the immortal, you will return immediately." Mingsheng naturally understands what tianqin means. Tianqin asks him to go out for reconnaissance. The main purpose is to prevent the other party''s sneak attack. Bow down and fly away. The black light appears in the hand of tianqin, which is the Tianmo blade. With a slight sound of Ding, the Tianmo blade sent out an excited groan. The halo on the black and cold blade flowed. The tianqin cut into the void, and a black gas came out through the blade. In an instant, the light of the fairy world suddenly darkened, as if the whole fairy world was trembling with the cutting of the tianqin. The moon stone and the king of the nether world looked at tianqin and their hearts were full of admiration. They knew that tianqin was challenging the strong in the fairy world, just like the original emperor of the nether world. Tianqin said calmly, "two adoptive fathers, who will take care of our Ming emperor flag now?" The king Mingyou said, "the nine Ming emperor flags are guarded by nine Ming kings respectively, and the Ming emperor flags are all inside our army, so there is no possibility of being attacked by the other party." In the fairyland, the people of the underworld can''t absorb the spirit spirit. 100000 years ago, in order to invade the fairyland, the old emperor of the underworld developed the flag of the underworld. Once the flag is released, all the breath will turn into the spirit of the underworld evil. As long as the Emperor of the underworld is still there and there is a huge great magic method of the underworld, the flag of the underworld will always provide the necessary spirit of the underworld evil for the army of the underworld. This time, tianqin led a large army to fight, carrying nine flags of the emperor of the underworld. Each king of the underworld has the cultivation no less than that of the immortal yuan in Xianjie Town, not to mention the protection of the army. There is no need to be afraid of the enemy''s sneak attack. A black cloud suddenly flew over. Tianqin didn''t need to see it. She also knew that Mingsheng had gone and returned. The black light flashed away. Mingsheng respectfully saluted and said, "tell the emperor, the West has found the trace of immortals. I''ve sent my men." A cold light flashed in tianqin''s eyes, "how many people have come?" Mingsheng hesitated and said, "one." Tianqin frowned slightly, "one?" the divine light in her eyes flashed. She seemed to want to understand something. She said eagerly: "Mingsheng, you go there in person, but the immortal comes to see me and can''t hurt him." Mingsheng didn''t doubt tianqin''s order. He promised and flew away. The moon stone smiled and said, "emperor, the fairyland sent someone to negotiate with us this time!" ----------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 15 presents Chapter 446 Tianqin nodded and said, "I''ll see what conditions they can bring." After a while, Mingsheng came back with a white auspicious cloud. In the shining light, one black and one white light floated and fell. The black nature is the Ming life, and the white auspicious cloud is a tall man. Facing the giant of the underworld, the man in white has no fear at all. He smiled, looked at the tianqin, the moon stone and the king of the underworld and said, "in the lower fairy world, the moon shines, the star king Ding man, where is the emperor of the underworld?" The cold light flashed in Mingsheng''s eyes and shouted coldly, "did you call the Emperor Ming?" Dingman said calmly, "you are in hostility with us. What''s my name if I don''t call Pluto?" Tianqin stopped the murderous Mingsheng with a gesture and said, "I''m the emperor of the underworld. I''ve heard the name of moon Yaoxing Jun. it seems that there is a seven star Jun in the fairy world, and you should be the second. Since the fairy world has asked someone to negotiate with me, why not the first riyao star Jun, but you?" Ding man said in an unassuming way: "Lord Hailong, the sun Yao star king, is absent. That''s why I''m here. We don''t need to respect the invaders." Tianqin''s body was slightly shocked and said coldly, "do you say that riyao Xingjun is called Hailong?" Dingman smiled and said, "yes, if I guess right, you should be tianqin, the wife of Hailong." Tianqin sneered and said, "do you want to tell me that the sea dragon is not dead and is ready to let me retreat from the underworld." Ding manleng shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have this plan. Since the sea dragon is not here, you may not believe what I say as the enemy. Why bother talking?" Tianqin''s mood was a little gloomy, and a murderous opportunity flashed in her eyes. "Don''t mention the name of the sea dragon in front of me in the future, otherwise you won''t have another chance to speak." Dingman was cold in his heart. Although the murderous spirit previously revealed by tianqin was only for a moment, it was that moment that made his whole body suddenly cold, as if he had lost his ability to resist. "Emperor Ming, I''m here to declare war on you. Neither the immortal world nor the Buddha world wants to see people die. I think you don''t want to see your men die one by one. Even if the underworld is strong and wants to occupy the immortal and Buddha worlds, it will inevitably pay a huge price. Therefore, I propose a decisive battle method to you, represented by the strong ones of both sides Ten battles are decisive. If you win, we will give up all resistance. If you lose, you must immediately withdraw from the fairy world and swear by the survival of the underworld that you will never invade the fairy and Buddha worlds. " Tianqin smiled and laughed, "interesting, really interesting. Do you think of this way to fight against my underworld? Why should I promise? Our underworld is completely dominant as a whole. Why is it necessary to fight these ten decisive battles with you? Wherever my underworld army goes, the underworld will be razed to the ground." Looking at the crazy tianqin, Ding man smiled and said, "Emperor Ming, you have too much confidence in yourself. The two realms of immortal and Buddha can not be humiliated. We put forward this method of decisive battle, which is beneficial to both you and me. Don''t you have the confidence to win in the ten wars?" Tianqin looked at Ding man coldly. His eyes were cold and said coldly, "if the sea dragon is still there, maybe I will agree to your conditions, but now, I just want to kill everyone in the fairy world." The moon stone suddenly said, "emperor, we can consider what the riyao star said." as he said, he winked at the tianqin company and hoped that she would agree. Tianqin didn''t seem to see it, and said faintly, "there is only killing in my heart." Dingman suddenly said, "Emperor Ming, what if I say that the sea dragon will appear on the day of the decisive battle? Will you agree to our decisive battle method?" Tianqin''s heart trembled. "Will the sea dragon appear? If you can let me see the perfect sea dragon, I can promise the method of the decisive battle, but I have another condition. The Immortal Emperor must appear in the decisive battle." her heart suddenly warmed up. Is the sea dragon really not dead? Looking at Timon, he seems very sure. The fire of hope was burning. After all, even if there was a glimmer of hope, she didn''t want to believe that the sea dragon was dead. Ding man smiled and said, "well, we will wait for you in front of Sanqing temple." Tianqin said faintly: "Yueyao Xingjun, if I still don''t see the sea dragon before the end of the showdown, no matter which party wins the final showdown, I will lead the army of the underworld to kill." Timon said nothing more and flew away in the package of white light. Ming Sheng said, "emperor, you are very strong this month. He hurt four Ming guards under me earlier." Tianqin looked at him and said, "although this man''s cultivation is not weak, it is not enough to threaten us. Yueshi adoptive father, why do you want me to promise a decisive battle?" Looking at the tianqin, the moon stone showed an invisible light in his eyes and said: "Emperor, the celestial world and the Buddha world are not as powerful as us, but if you want to completely annihilate each other, you must pay a great price. It is likely to shake the foundation of our underworld. I agree with your idea of killing all the enemies. However, before the killing, if we can completely overwhelm them in momentum, everything will go more smoothly. Just that month, Yao Xingjun said, if If we win, the immortal and Buddha worlds will be controlled by the underworld. Since we can control everything, it naturally includes killing. Do you understand what I mean? " Tianqin said angrily, "moon stone, do you want me to break my faith?" The Moon Stone said calmly, "I just want to remind the emperor not to be affected by his own mood. You represent not only yourself, but also the whole underworld." Tianqin knew that Yueshi was dissatisfied with Ding man''s promise for Hailong. She didn''t explain anything, but said coldly: "At least for now, I''m still the ruler of the underworld. I don''t need anyone to teach me how to do it. Both adoptive fathers participated in the war 100000 years ago. I believe they know where the Sanqing temple is. Send me an order, the army will move forward and target the Sanqing Temple." The moon stone and the dark king looked at each other. They understood the meaning in each other''s eyes. The light flashed, and they disappeared in front of the tianqin at the same time. Mingsheng took a deep look at the tianqin with a cold smell all over his body. He wanted to say something, but he never said anything. He flew up and continued to execute his orders. Li Feng and Li Wuxian appear behind tianqin. In the underworld, only they are the people tianqin trusts most. Li Feng went to tianqin and whispered, "sister-in-law, brother long, is he really not dead?" Tianqin showed a trace of sadness in her eyes, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Unless I saw the sea dragon with my own eyes, I won''t believe what anyone said." Li Wuxian said, "tianqin, are you really sure to control the underworld completely in your own hands? After all, your time in the underworld is too short. What will you do if the sea dragon is really alive?" After tianqin left the pass, a smile appeared on his face for the first time, "it''s easy. I''ll stand on the side of the sea dragon. I used to be the evil ancestor of the evil cult in the human world, and now I''m the emperor of the underworld. However, there''s nothing more important in my heart than the sea dragon. As long as he''s still alive, I can give up everything I have. You know? I really miss him." Li Feng and Li Wu have no time to look at each other. They can clearly feel tianqin''s heartfelt love. When a woman can give her all for a man, this love is priceless. Compared with tianqin, they are too happy. At least, they have never been separated, whether in the world or the underworld. Li Feng said, "sister-in-law, since the fairy world has put forward this decisive battle method, we must have a certain grasp. If we want to win, who do we need to send?" Tianqin snorted coldly and said, "I''ve already thought of it. In fact, there are only a few people in the immortal and Buddha worlds who have the qualification to fight. They underestimate the underworld by deciding the victory by ten battles. What can they do even if the Tathagata Buddha appears? I''m sure I can deal with it. I''m afraid no one in the immortal and Buddha worlds can compete with the twelve kings of the underworld." Li Feng was stunned. He didn''t know much about the twelve kings of the underworld, and he didn''t know how strong these kings were. Tianqin turned back, looked at Li Feng and Li Wuxian, and preached to them: "My master has gone. He was seriously injured at the beginning. But before he left, he gave his remaining mana to me and the twelve kings of the underworld at the same time. Otherwise, how can I reach the Ninth level of the great law of the underworld? The twelve kings of the underworld have eight levels of accomplishments of the great law of the underworld. With the addition of the underworld, each of them is better than the immortal One of the great supernatural powers of the Buddha world. The underworld will win this battle. " Ding man went out of the control range of the army of the underworld and took a breath. Under the pressure of tianqin, he had a terrible feeling. He sighed and said to himself, "the strength of the underworld is stronger than we thought. Hailong, you must come back quickly. Whether you can survive this disaster depends on you." Sanqing temple. Zhenyuan immortal, Bodhi guru, primitive God, Lingbao Daojun and taishanglaojun have discussed in the secret room for an hour, but they have not made a final plan yet. Zhenyuan immortal said, "the most important thing at present is not the candidates to participate in the war, but how to ensure that the underworld will not attack again after the decisive battle." The original Heavenly Master sighed and said, "I''m afraid it''s difficult. None of us knows what the Emperor Ming thinks. But we must prepare for the worst. All the elite in the fairy world are here. The Buddha who lights the lamp has sent a message that he will lead all the bodhisattvas and venerable ones in the Buddha world to arrive tomorrow, but these strength is obviously not enough." The Supreme Lord said, "it''s no use worrying now. I believe those people in the underworld are not comfortable now. After all, I''m afraid they haven''t even found an immortal." Zhen Yuan smiled and said: "Thanks to God''s idea, now all the immortals have retreated to the most advanced junction of the two worlds. Although they can''t directly cross the world, they can get the support of the Buddha world at any time. Even if we fail in the end, what''s the matter? We old friends of the fairy world have survived for so many years. The fairy world is in trouble, which is the best time for us to devote ourselves. Now Yes, I just hope the sea dragon can come back safely. As long as he is there, even if there is no us in the fairy world. " Lingbao Dao Jun said, "I just don''t know if those people in the underworld will have ten decisive battles with us. We, together with several great magical powers in the Buddha world, may still have a chance." Bodhi guru laughed with sadness. "I''m afraid this opportunity won''t be great. I''d rather give up this smelly skin bag. I''m sure to win the last game." The original Heavenly Master said, "although we know that the opportunity is not big, this is the only way for us to get closer to the strength of both sides. If the Tathagata Buddha can get out of the pass in time, it will be much more secure." "I''d like to inform you that Yueyao Xingjun is back." The five people who symbolized the strongest in the fairyland stood up at the same time. The primitive God said, "please." With a flash of light and a somewhat tired look, Ding man enters the secret room. Zhenyuan immortal waves his big sleeve and inputs a pure mana into his body. Ding man''s pale face is a little more bloody. He has consumed too much mana in order to hurry back with the big move method as soon as possible. Without waiting for the five Zhenyuan immortals to ask questions, he immediately told the story of his trip. After listening to Ding man''s narration, everyone looked at each other. Zhenyuan immortal sighed, "it''s really tianqin. This child has been blinded by hatred!" The original Heavenly Master pondered: "the moon shines, Xingjun. According to your observation, what is the strength of the underworld army this time?" Timon said without hesitation: "It can only be described in two words, that is, terror. I carefully observed the deployment of the army of the underworld. There were at least nearly 500000 people, and the evil Qi of the underworld was like overwhelming. Except for the emperor tianqin, the cultivation of those people around her was very profound. At least I couldn''t see through it. I''m afraid the situation is not optimistic. It''s impossible to judge how many strong people came to the underworld." Bodhi said, "there is no other way now. No matter whether the army of the underworld will launch an all-round attack in the end, we must take the lead in the ten decisive battles. Only in that way can we have the opportunity to beat them back. Everyone, since we have determined to carry out the ten decisive battles, we must arrange specific candidates now. I am willing to go out first." The original God shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Wait until the light burning Buddha comes. We should send the ten strongest people based on our strength in all aspects." Zhenyuan immortal said, "yes, although the fairy world has a close relationship with the Buddha world, we have to admit that the Buddha world is much stronger than the fairy world in strength. What makes me very strange is, why haven''t the Green Dragon King and the Xuanwu King led the fairy animals with wind and soil attributes to come? I have already sent them a fairy bar, and they promised to come as soon as possible." ----------------------------------------------------------- The climax is coming, let''s continue to vote. The collection of new books is only more than 3000 points. If you haven''t collected books, please go and have a look. Now the new book will update a chapter immediately Chapter 447 The original Heavenly Master said, "now we can''t think too much. Even if they come, they won''t play a big role. Daxian, I don''t think you should participate in the ten battles. Our concentrated immortal power must be commanded by someone. You are the most suitable candidate." Zhenyuan immortal frowned slightly and said, "God, I see..." the original God raised his hand and stopped him from saying, "don''t say it. Now we can''t waste our energy because of these things. That''s it. Daxian, you should understand that your burden is much heavier than ours." The Zhenyuan immortal looked at the primitive God, gently nodded and said, "OK. However, we must invite the Immortal Emperor first. After all, the other party asked him to participate in the decisive battle." At this time, the voice of Ding man''s return from the previous report sounded again, with some anxiety in his voice, "no, dear ancestors, our people clashed with the people in the fairy palace." A cold light flashed in Zhenyuan immortal''s eyes, "who is so indecisive? When is it? He''s still fighting inside." "Yes, it seems that she is a female disciple of your sect. She seems to have some grudges with Chang''e in the fairy palace. Now she has gone to the place where the immortals in the fairy palace live on the hillside to challenge." Zhenyuan immortal seemed to suddenly think of something and said in surprise, "it''s the day after tomorrow. How can this child be so impulsive. Continue to discuss, and I''ll go and have a look." Ding man said, "Daxian, let me go with you." The day after tomorrow, with a green jade bow in his left hand and cold light in his eyes, he looked at the fine house where the immortals lived in the fairy palace in front of him. It seemed that fire was about to burst out in his eyes. Not long ago, she felt the breath. The breath of Houyi''s hatred could no longer restrain the flame of inner hatred from sneaking out. For the countless dead people of Houyi family, she has prepared for the worst. "Chang''e, you come out. As a member of Hou Yi''s great God, I want to challenge you." this is the third time the day after tomorrow to urge Chang''e to fight with magic. A faint light finally lit up in the refined house. With a flash of light and shadow, the three people appeared not far from the day after tomorrow. On the left, there was Erlang God holding a three pointed and two edged gun. On the right, there was an immortal shrouded in black and emitting a cold smell. In the middle is the gorgeous empress Chang''e. Chang''e''s face was very calm. Looking at the day after tomorrow, she couldn''t help showing a faint smile. The day after tomorrow, she only felt as if her blood was boiling. From the feeling of breath, she clearly recognized that the immortal on the right of Chang''e was the one who tried to destroy himself with Yin Qi and accepted the inheritance of Hou Yi. In the middle must be Chang''e, the great enemy of the Hou Yi family. The light of his right hand flashed, and a long green arrow caught the bow string. "Don''t be too busy." Chang''e''s voice was so beautiful, "what''s your name, child?" The day after tomorrow, he said coldly, "you don''t deserve to ask my name. Today, there is only one person between you and me who can live." Chang''e shook her head and said, "do you want to kill me? Although your cultivation is not weak, it is impossible to kill me under such circumstances." she turned her eyes to the man in black on her right and smiled: "You must have recognized that the reason why the Houyi family can''t live is due to the Yin Qi of the Wudi immortal. But there are some things you don''t understand. If I want the Houyi family to die completely, there are countless opportunities, but I didn''t do that. After all, you are not only the descendant of Houyi, but also my descendant. You have hatred in your heart, I''ll help you resolve some first. " Without any warning, Chang''e''s hand suddenly appeared on the head of the Wudi immortal, and it was too late to scream. A burst of fierce agitation of immortal power, the body of the Wudi immortal had been turned into powder in Chang''e''s hand, and the cold immortal power was filled in an instant. His divine consciousness had been crushed by Chang''e''s immortal power the next moment after his body was broken. The day after tomorrow, she was stunned. She didn''t understand why Chang''e would do this. She saw a soft smile on Chang''e''s face. The smile was so kind in her eyes. The killing opportunity in her heart was weakened. "The day after tomorrow, be careful." The faint cry of surprise sounded. As soon as she found that she was gone the day after tomorrow, she immediately found it with Mengyun and Ying. However, her warning was late. Chang''e''s delicate body danced with a flash of light and shadow. The Biyu bow originally in the hands of the day after tomorrow had fallen into Chang''e''s hands. But strangely, she didn''t hurt the day after tomorrow. She just returned to Erlang God. The day after tomorrow, she suddenly woke up and jumped up to snatch back the most precious treasure of the Hou Yi family. However, it was the anger of Erlang God''s three pointed two edged gun that greeted her Flow. "Don''t hurt her." Chang''e''s voice suddenly sounded. Erlang''s magic power burst out and flew back the day after tomorrow. Misty, who had just arrived, hurried to pick up the day after tomorrow. Mengyun shouted angrily and met Erlang God with the front finger of Xuanyuan sword in his hand. From the perspective of cultivation, Mengyun is a line higher than Erlang God, but Erlang God didn''t attack with her and tried his best to defend. For a time, Mengyun couldn''t help him. Chang''e didn''t seem to pay attention to all the changes in the field. She gently stroked the smooth body of the jade bow, and her eyes became very soft. "Hou Yi, I got your bow again. Hou Yi, do you know? Although I was promoted to the fairyland and became an immortal, in my heart, you are always the only man I loved." The day after tomorrow, he said angrily, "nonsense, you don''t love your ancestors at all. If you still have a little love and a little shame in your heart, you won''t kill your ancestors. In order to fear the Revenge of the Houyi family, you ordered your men to limit our development. You don''t deserve to call our ancestors'' names, you don''t deserve it." Chang''e''s eyes are still so calm. Just now, when she heard the voice of the day after tomorrow in the refined house, she went to ask the Immortal Emperor for instructions, but the Immortal Emperor''s answer was to deal with her own affairs. The king of tota and the Third Prince of Nezha also showed disdainful eyes. At that moment, the feelings hidden in Chang''e''s heart broke out. In an instant, she forgot her pursuit of power and longevity. There was only one person in her heart, only her resolute and handsome face. She pasted her face on the jade bow and gently rubbed it. Her voice was as ethereal as a dream. "You''re right. I don''t deserve to call him by name. Chang''e should regret stealing magic medicine. The sea is blue and the sky is blue. But is regret useful? Everything can''t come back." she looked at the day after tomorrow and whispered: "I know you hate me. Every Houyi people once hated me very much. However, I beg you not to destroy my soul. I hope my soul can return to the human world and return to the tomb left by Houyi. I want to repent there." With the last word, Chang''e''s whole body radiated a strong white light, the Jasper bow turned into a green light, flew to the day after tomorrow in front of the Leng God, and the consciousness of the world reached out and grabbed it. Erlang God, who was fighting with Mengyun, suddenly shouted in panic: "Chang''e, are you crazy? No!" Chang''e looked at Erlang God dimly, smiled and said, "Yang Jian, I know what you like is my face and my body. I''m too dirty. I''m going back." Erlang God looked at Chang''e blankly. He never thought that Chang''e would suddenly change so badly. Yesterday, they were still discussing the future together, and even considered to surrender to the underworld. But now, she chose to destroy herself without hesitation. Does the dead Hou Yi really have such charm? With a flash of light, Zhenyuan Daxian and Dingman arrived. Looking at Chang''e with a surge of light in front of them, they couldn''t help but be stunned. The day after tomorrow murmured, "she, what does she want to do?" The shadow said, "I''m afraid she''s going to detonate her mana." Chang''e''s body rises slowly, just like the newborn sun, and the light around her body becomes stronger and stronger, "Chang''e should regret stealing magic medicine, blue sea and blue sky and night heart. Chang''e should regret stealing magic medicine, blue sea and blue sky and night heart..." The repeated voice became weaker and weaker. When the light finally rose to the top, a huge roar sounded, and the whole Sanqing Temple seemed to tremble. The once first beauty in the fairy world went away and chose the path she should take in the suffering of inner regret. Zhenyuan immortal sighed. Although he had always despised Chang''e, he couldn''t help feeling when he heard Chang''e''s last voice like a cuckoo crying blood. "No, no, Chang''e, I really like you!" Erlang''s voice was full of strange trembling. He fiercely raised his head and stared at the people in front of him. "It''s you, you forced her to death. It''s you, ah -" broke out in the roar. Erlang suddenly rushed up with his newly forged three pointed two blade gun and directly attacked Mengyun who was closest to him. At this time, a ray of knife light appeared in the center of Mengyun and Erlang God like lightning. The light was hidden immediately. Erlang God''s forward body suddenly stopped, and her eyes were full of anger. With a flash of light, a woman wearing a green dress appeared behind Erlang God, waved her right palm and printed his vest. Erlang God''s eyes suddenly became dull and slowly fell soft on the green woman In my arms. "Daxian, I''m really sorry. I was practicing before. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I will take good care of Erlang God. Chang''e should be rewarded for carrying her husband to heaven. I will restrain my subordinates." the indifferent Immortal Emperor appeared in front of everyone. It seemed that it was not his wife who died. There was no trace of sadness in his eyes. Zhenyuan immortal nodded and said, "when people die, the light goes out. At most three days later, the army of the underworld is coming. I hope the fairy palace will be ready. We have decided to win ten decisive battles with the underworld. At that time, we will ask the Immortal Emperor." "Emperor, you, do you just let Chang''e die?" Erlang God looked at Zhenyuan immortal with red eyes. The Immortal Emperor said coldly, "don''t think I don''t know about you and Chang''e. if you don''t want to follow in her footsteps, go back to me." Erlang was shocked and his eyes showed a complex look. He grabbed the three pointed two edged gun in his hand and flew away. The day after tomorrow, holding the jade bow with Chang''e''s residual temperature, it fell into the misty arms like a collapse. After countless years of expectation, the deepest Revenge of the Hou Yi family was finally avenged. Chang''e died. However, the day after tomorrow, there was no sense of excitement in her heart. The endless loss seemed to tear her body to pieces. ¡­¡­ Three days later. Forty nine legions of the underworld, led by tianqin, finally came to the outside of Sanqing temple. Forty nine legions of ten thousand people were lined up in a neat square array, and the nine flags of the emperor of the underworld kept emitting a strong evil spirit. With their arrival, half of the sky was completely dark. Tianqin led Li Feng and others and the twelve kings of the underworld to float at the front of the team, and their powerful momentum seemed to be coming The view of Sanqing in front of us is crushed. Today''s decisive battle will determine whether the underworld can unify the six worlds. Everyone in the underworld is full of strong fighting spirit. Sanqing Temple suddenly changed, the original silence was broken, the peaceful and elegant atmosphere rose in an instant, and the whole Sanqing mountain was completely rendered into light gold. Countless immortals rose from the left front of the army of the underworld, and on the right front, under the background of the peaceful Buddha Qi, the yellow light suddenly bloomed. A circle of huge Buddha wheels set off the strong people in the Buddha world and five hundred Arhats flying up. The fairy Qi and pure Buddha Qi are integrated together, which can resist the strong ghost evil Qi emitted by the army of the underworld. The immortals and Buddhas gather together and look ten miles away from the army of the underworld. In order to cope with the invasion of the underworld, the immortals and Buddhas can be described as elite. This is related to the decisive battle between the two worlds. How dare they stay? Moon stone preached to tianqin: "emperor, there seems to be no trace of the Tathagata Buddha in Buddha world." Tianqin nodded but didn''t care. She doesn''t care about the Tathagata Buddha. Her eyes are always looking for the trace of the sea dragon in the immortal and Buddha worlds. However, she was disappointed that the familiar figure never appeared. With her cultivation of the ninth nether devil Dharma, as long as there is the smell of sea dragon, she will feel it. "Dark phase moon stone, twelve Pluto kings, follow me to meet the enemy." as soon as the voice fell, the tianqin was the first to fly out, and the black light surrounded her body. She was only one person. She was not afraid of all the strong immortals and Buddhas in momentum. The moon stone and the twelve kings of the underworld followed. For a time, one side of the underworld shouted in unison, and the huge sound wave completely suppressed the momentum of the immortal and Buddha worlds. The underworld not only has an absolute advantage in the number of people, but also is difficult to compare with the immortal and Buddha worlds in strength. On the side of the immortal and Buddha worlds, the original heavenly deity, Lingbao Daojun, supreme Lao Jun, Bodhi guru and Immortal Emperor of the immortal world welcomed up at the same time with the lamp burning Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Dousheng Buddha, Sun Wukong, dragon subduing arhat and the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. ----------------------------------------------------------- This is Chapter 17. Don''t forget the new book , collect more and vote more. Junior, thank you. Chapter 448 The two sides face each other across the air. The underworld is full of huge black breath, while the immortal and Buddha worlds are full of mana of various colors. The light burning Buddha floated forward with his hands folded on his chest, "Amitabha, the underworld is still coming." Tianqin said coldly, "those who should come will always come. Old monk, don''t say anything. You put forward the decisive battle. Let''s start now. But don''t forget my conditions." "Tianqin." a fiery red figure flew out from one side of the immortal and Buddha worlds and came to both sides in the twinkling of an eye. It was Huoqiu who led the immortal beast with fire attribute to fight. "Tianqin, do you really want to lead the underworld to attack the immortal and Buddha worlds? Don''t be silly, Hailong. He''s not dead! You''ll make him very embarrassed." Tianqin said faintly, "sister Huoqiu, don''t say anything. If the sea dragon is not dead, let him come out to see me. I represent the underworld. I think you should understand." Huoqiu was in a hurry and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the Buddha who lit the lamp. The Buddha said, "since the emperor is eager to start a war, let''s start. Each of the two sides can only go to war once, and the more victorious side in the ten wars will win the final victory. In the name of the Buddha who lit the lamp, I swear on behalf of the Buddha world. If we lose the first world war today, the Buddha world is willing to submit to the underworld forever." The original heavenly being floated forward and said in a deep voice, "I swear on behalf of the fairyland in the name of the original heavenly being. If we lose the first world war today, the fairyland is willing to submit to the underworld forever." Tianqin smiled coldly and said: "Your defeat is inevitable. I hope you can keep your promise. As the emperor of the underworld, I swear that if we lose the war today, we will return to the underworld and never invade the immortal and Buddha worlds. However, I want to remind you that what you see now is only the 49 most elite legions in the underworld. If you violate it after the defeat My oath, then, the three million mixed armies of the underworld and the demon world are ready to go in the two worlds. I will lead them to kill all the lives of the immortal and Buddha worlds. " At the same time, the face of the primitive God and the Buddha changed. Of course, they knew that the tianqin was not a false threat. At least now, a monster in the demon world has not appeared. They have learned the joint strength of the five demon kings, which is not easy to deal with. What''s more, there are such a large number of monster animals and underworld legions. The Buddha who lit the lamp said, "I hope the emperor can also keep his promise. There are no people who are afraid of death in the immortal and Buddha worlds, and the underworld may not be able to destroy us. The sea dragon is indeed absent because of something important." the sea dragon has not come back yet. Their hearts are even more urgent than the tianqin. Without the powerful fire attribute chaos of the sea dragon, the odds of winning today are very small. The moon stone, who had been standing beside the tianqin, suddenly said, "Bodhisattva, you are in charge of hell. You should keep a neutral position. Why are you standing on the side of the Buddha world." The Bodhisattva king of Tibet smiled calmly and said, "the underworld is indeed worthy of being a think tank in the underworld. However, what I represent now is not the underworld. You should know that I was originally born in the Buddha world. The underworld can not participate in this decisive battle, but I can participate on behalf of the Buddha world. Everything I do today has nothing to do with the underworld." The moon stone wanted to say something more, but he heard tianqin say, "no matter who is the enemy of the underworld, the result is the same. The moon stone doesn''t have to say much. The king of the underworld will fight in our first war." There are ten decisive battles. The first battle is very important. It not only determines whether we can get the first chance, but also determines whether we can defeat each other in momentum. Therefore, tianqin sent the strongest of the twelve kings of the underworld. She knows very well that although the strength of the underworld king has not reached the Ninth level of the underworld magic Dharma, the difference is not much. The monkey king snorted coldly and said, "then I''ll be the first to fight. The dark king, let me see if your skills have improved." "No, let me be the first to fight." the Bodhisattva king of Tibet flew out, and the Buddha lotus under his seat shone. Seeing him take the initiative to fight, the Buddha was stunned, "Bodhisattva, you..." The Bodhisattva shook his head and said, "needless to say, I am the first to fight on behalf of the immortal and Buddha worlds." Monkey King surprisingly did not compete with the local Tibetan king Bodhisattva. Under the leadership of the Buddha who lit the lamp, people in the immortal and Buddha circles flew back to his side. Tianqin looked at the Tibetan king Bodhisattva in front of her and said to the king of the underworld, "be careful, adoptive father. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva in this place is not simple." after telling her this sentence, she also led the other eleven underworld kings and moon stones back. In the open sky between the underworld and the immortal Buddha, only the dark king and the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva are left. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet put his hands on his chest, "Amitabha. King Youwang, please." The king of the nether world snorted coldly, and twelve light blades glittering with blue light floated around his body. "Today, I can appreciate the magic power of the Lord of the underworld, and I have not come to the fairy world in vain." as soon as the voice fell, the light blades shuttled back and forth, intertwined into a fine net in front of him, and went straight to the king of Tibet Bodhisattva. The Bodhisattva king of Tibet smiled, and his body suddenly turned into countless virtual shadows. Instead of attacking, he scattered around, and his low singing sound sounded in the air, "What is the name of samadhi without admonition? It means that arhat''s mind has no birth or death. Only the original consciousness always shines. So it''s called samadhi without admonition. Samadhi Sanskrit. This cloud is receiving. It''s also saying and seeing. It''s avoiding 96 kinds of evil opinions. It''s name and seeing. But there''s also light and dark admonition in the air. There''s evil and righteous admonition in nature. It''s always right. There''s no evil heart. It''s samadhi without admonition. Please accept my great mercy and no appearance samadhi mantra." The light net sent by the king of the nether world instantly tore up the virtual shadows of the three Tibetan kings and Bodhisattvas, but more virtual shadows appeared in the air. The huge Buddha wheel rose from behind each virtual shadow, and the huge pressure quickly condensed centered on the king of the nether world. The king of the nether world suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness in his heart. Without any reservation, his hands were tied on his chest, and black symbols floated out one after another. These black symbols condensed into a huge long knife in the air. The king of the nether world held the handle of the knife, and shouted in a deep voice, "you also take my move, nether devil - Wuji - cut." The body rotates rapidly, and the whole body is like a whirlwind full of sharp blades. One after another, the knife Qi is scattered and shot, and the target is every golden Buddha wheel around. "Pure Buddha land. Nothing is invisible. What can be solemn. Only the treasure of wisdom. The name of wisdom is invisible, and wisdom is born. Broken." the golden light of Tao was emitted from the Buddha wheel, and the pressure around the king of the nether world suddenly increased to the limit. His rotating body stopped for a minute. All the golden lights touched the spirit of the nether devil. In the light, the dark spirit of the king of the nether world soared, Against the golden light. The underworld. Tianqin sighed and said to herself, "the king of the netherworld has lost." Yueshi was surprised and said, "emperor, now neither side has an advantage. Why do you say so?" Tianqin said, "at our level, all magic changes are not practical, but can only be broken with strength. We all underestimate the Bodhisattva king of Tibet. His accomplishments are never under the Tathagata Buddha. In front of the Buddhism that has completely formed oppression, even if I do it, I am not sure of winning. I didn''t expect such a variable." The moon stone was shocked. "Emperor, do you mean that the Tibetan king Bodhisattva in this place has reached the level equivalent to you?" Tianqin nodded and said: "Although it''s not right, it''s not far away. No wonder he wants to take the first shot. But his understanding of mana is still wrong. Although his cultivation is strong enough, the king of the netherworld will be fine. Because the realm reached by the king of Tibet Bodhisattva should be based on great compassion and will never kill easily. This may be the weakness of the Buddha world. On the whole, we have an absolute advantage , even if they can win this game, I don''t believe that there is such a Bodhisattva as the king of earth Tibet on the side of the immortal and Buddha worlds. " As soon as the voice of the tianqin fell, there had been changes in the field. The great mercy and selflessness samadhi mantra of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva suddenly became extremely pure. All the impact disappeared, and the peaceful atmosphere filled the air. Where the peace passed, the originally powerful murderous spirit of the army of the underworld had been diluted a lot, and the king of the underworld had stopped rotating, and the long knife in his hand had disappeared , stand still. The tianqin snorted coldly, held the sky with both hands, and shouted in a deep voice: "there are endless evil spirits, and all dharmas belong to the sect." the nine flags of the Emperor Ming suddenly lit up in the army of the underworld, and the weakened evil spirit expanded in an instant, expelling the peaceful atmosphere completely. The Tibetan king Bodhisattva showed his original shape and sighed, "the cycle of cause and effect, why should the emperor be so obsessed?" Tianqin gently waved her right hand, and the dull king of the netherworld was forcibly photographed back to him by her. He said angrily, "if you use such means to affect my subordinates'' mind, don''t blame me for killing. We conceded defeat in the first game. You can send someone for the second game." Before the local Tibetan king Bodhisattva returned to his camp, the golden light flashed. Sun Wukong appeared beside the local Tibetan king Bodhisattva and said coldly, "let me experience it." The Moon Stone said to tianqin, "the monkey''s mana is not very strong, but his diamond body is not bad, but it''s difficult to deal with. Let me do it. I''ll try my best to break his golden body." Tianqin shook her head and said, "King Mingxuan, go to war." "Yes, Emperor." one of the twelve kings of the underworld, a tall king of the underworld, floated out, turned into a huge magic hammer in his hand, and suddenly rushed to the monkey king. The moon stone was slightly stunned. The dark and mysterious King ranked seventh among the twelve kings of the underworld. He was the weakest of the ten experts in the underworld ready to fight this time, and the monkey king was obviously the most difficult to deal with. With a flash of light, the moon stone understood and looked at the tianqin in surprise: "emperor, are you going to give up this one? In this case, it would be bad for our momentum." Tianqin smiled calmly and said, "only when they are full of confidence in victory can their faith be completely broken. This will be their last victory." The moon stone suddenly said, "I see. The emperor is wise." Tianqin sighed in her heart, Hai Long, are you really not dead? How can I embarrass your master for your sake? In the field, the monkey king has been fighting with the king of Ming and Xuan. Different from the previous almost static confrontation, the monkey king and the king of Ming and Xuan have made violent attacks respectively. The monkey king is waving a silver long stick in his hand. The thousand key stick method is played to the limit in his hand. Three thunderbolts and one stick from heaven and earth attack each other. He doesn''t defend at all. Every attack plays his own role Try your best The dark king was famous for his bravery in the underworld, but when he smashed half of the monkey king''s body with his first hammer, and the monkey king blew a stick on him, he knew he was wrong. The blown half of the monkey king''s body grew out quickly, but the monkey king''s stick broke his left arm. Even the dark magic Dharma, which had just reached the eighth level, could not stop the urge Crack lung attack. Crazy, he''s crazy. King Mingxuan''s heart was full of grievances. In terms of strength, he is by no means worse than the monkey king, or even better than him, but his King Kong is not bad, but he occupies too much advantage. In a flash of light and shadow, a person suddenly appeared between the monkey king and the dark and mysterious king. With two hands, they pressed the dark and mysterious King''s magic hammer and the monkey king''s stick respectively, "don''t fight any more. We admit defeat in the second game." It was tianqin that suddenly appeared. Monkey King clearly felt that his stick was held by tianqin and could not move at all. Even if he urged his full strength, he could not make tianqin have any reaction. "Emperor, I haven''t lost yet. I can still fight." emperor Mingxuan hurried. Tianqin glanced at him and said coldly, "although I thought you would lose, I didn''t expect you to lose so quickly. When the enemy doesn''t know the opportunity to change, and regardless of the other party''s advantages, isn''t it enough for you to lose? Go back." he raised his foot, a black light flashed, and the king of Mingxuan was forcibly kicked back to his camp. The sound of tianqin sounded from the bottom of Monkey King''s heart, "senior, please go back." The monkey king was slightly stunned. The sound of the tianqin was not as cold as before, but more sad. At this time, the two sides were in opposition. The monkey king didn''t say much, so he had to shake his head and fly back to his team. Tianqin looked at the back of the monkey king and recalled his previous Qianjun stick method. The tall figure of the sea dragon flashed in front of him. With a flash of light, she also flew back to our camp. As soon as she stopped her body and was kicked back to our side, the king of Mingxuan came together, "emperor, I still have many unique moves that are useless! I may not lose to the monkey." Tianqin gave him a cold look and didn''t speak. The moon stone on one side said, "don''t you understand, Emperor Mingxuan? It was the emperor who saved your life. Just now the monkey king has surrounded you. What can your unique skills do to him? Don''t you forget that he is an immortal body of King Kong? If the Emperor didn''t act in time, you would die under the monkey king''s stick." ----------------------------------------------------------- This is Chapter 18. Hehe. Please collect and read more new books. Thank you Chapter 449 The dark Xuan King Leng for a moment, looking at tianqin''s frost like face, mumbling speechless. The immortal side won two games in a row. Suddenly, Bodhi grandmaster flew out of the camp and shouted loudly: "the third war, square inch three-star cave Bodhi for advice." Behind tianqin''s hands, she didn''t know the relationship between Bodhi and Hailong. She said calmly, "King Mingzhi, fight. If you lose, you don''t have to come back alive." "Yes, Emperor." the dark shadow flashed. The thin king of wisdom had appeared opposite the Bodhi master. In the twinkling light, the king of wisdom felt a black bead from his arms and chattered with a strange smile, "old Bodhi, please die." the Bodhi master smiled, "I didn''t intend to go back alive today. What''s terrible about death?" the light and shadow flashed, Another Bodhi master suddenly appeared in the air. Two figures rushed to the king of wisdom at the same time. The wise king of the underworld ranked third among the twelve kings of the underworld. Although his accomplishments were not as good as those of the Youwang of the underworld, they were not much different. With a flash of black light in his hand, the bead suddenly became unusually large, with a diameter of one meter. In the black light, he met the thunderbolt three dozen jointly used by the Bodhi master and the separated body. The Liuji combo bombarded the black bead without any pause. The king of netherworld wisdom once again gave a strange smile, and his body turned skillfully in the air. The bead on his hand was not damaged at all. The eight heavy netherworld magic Dharma is by no means so easy to deal with. Bodhi guru does not have the overwhelming strength like the king of Tibet Bodhisattva, Immediately let the wise king of the dark show the power of the dark devil Dharma. The body of the dark wisdom king suddenly disappeared in front of the Bodhi master, and the surrounding space was completely dark. The original huge black bead suddenly turned into a ferocious big mouth and suddenly ate at the Bodhi master. Bodhi master clearly felt that his whole body was like falling into a quagmire. It became extremely difficult for him to move, whether he was himself or separated. Seeing that the huge black mouth was about to be swallowed up by him, the Bodhi master clenched his teeth, and the Buddha and the separated body crossed in mid air. Under the action of the free body wandering method, countless residual shadows were transformed. Each residual shadow burst out a strong blue light, which was dazzling. A round of stick shadow constantly impacted the big magic mouth, so that it could not be really swallowed. "Chatter, old Bodhi, do you think you can deal with my demons? Demons - Heaven - turn - Soul - fly - Soul - scatter -" The huge magic mouth suddenly disappeared, but the Bodhi master felt that his whole body was tight, and huge oppressive forces poured out in all directions at the same time. The trace of dark evil gas kept hitting his body. "Four - phase - devoid - absolute - nothing - place - Implication - accumulation - destruction -" Bodhi guru roared up to the sky. The Buddha and the separated body instantly merged into one, and the next moment was a violent explosion. In order to break out of the prison formed by the ghost eater, he detonated his separation with the yuan God. The scene seen by both the underworld and the immortal Buddha world is that the black light suddenly retracts, and the next moment, a violent explosion appears, the pieces of the black light are broken, a green light breaks through, and the black fog suddenly rushes out. The powerful impact spread around, and the strong of both sides quickly put down various prohibitions to resist the attack of light. Bodhi stared at the dark wisdom king not far in front of him. A wisp of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. His trauma was not as simple as it seemed. In order to break the ghost devouring soul, the yuan God had been shocked, and his eyes were blurred at this time. The dark wisdom King''s body suddenly increased a bit and said disdainfully: "at the end of the crossbow, there is light? Let the king complete you, old guy." his hands were in front of his chest, and the black air flow focused on him in an instant. The dark air flow was led forward by the right hand of the dark wisdom king and slowly circled, and the black air flow condensed into a long gun containing a huge dark evil gas. At the same time, the Bodhi master''s body also changed. Six groups of cyan lights exploded around his body in turn, surrounded by cyan lights, forming a faint halo. The Bodhi master stood in front of his chest with a single palm, a solemn appearance, and a peaceful breath from his whole body. The wise king of the underworld gave a loud drink, drew his hands back, and then pushed forward quickly. The huge black sword floated out and went straight to the Bodhi ancestor. The six groups of light detonated by the Bodhi guru were the six Bodhi sons he had worked hard to refine. Under the guidance of the yuan God, he completely burst out the residual mana in his body. Seeing the flying dark sword, the Bodhi guru sighed in his heart. He knew very well that although the Bodhi six sons could improve their mana, they could never stop the flying dark sword, He is ready to release all his vitality when the dark sword comes. Even if he dies, he will pull the dark wisdom King together. He had made up his mind before he went to war that he would never lose. "The outcome has been divided. There is no need to fight any more." the peaceful air flow rolled around Bodhi guru and Mingzhi King respectively. Bodhi only felt that his whole body was light, and a gentle Buddhist power spread all over his body in an instant. It not only melted his prepared attack, but also calmed his determination to fight with death. The dark sword of the dark wisdom King bounced back and fell into his hands again. I don''t know when the earth Tibetan king Bodhisattva with his hands folded has fallen between the two. He looks at the tianqin and smiles, "emperor, we recognize our responsibility in this war. You won''t object to me saving our people." Tianqin frowned slightly. She had saved King Mingxuan before. Naturally, she couldn''t say anything at this time. She said coldly, "now one-on-two, you can send the next player." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva nodded. The Buddha''s light covered the Bodhi master and brought him directly back to our side. "Bodhisattva, why did you do it? Do you underestimate me?" the voice of Bodhi master contained and strong anger. The king Bodhisattva sighed and said, "Bodhi, why do you have to do this? Although the decisive battle is very important, you can''t give up your life. You know, the disciples of the three-star cave in Fangcun mountain still need you to lead. The twelve kings of the underworld are very powerful. I''m afraid you have released your life. In the end, you may not achieve your wish. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices." Speaking of the last sentence, she couldn''t help looking at the others in the fairy world. Master Sanqing looked at each other. They knew that the Bodhisattva king of Tibet had seen that several of them were ready to sacrifice themselves. Lingbao Dao Jun sighed and said, "Bodhisattva, there is no other way. If we can fight together in each of the remaining decisive battles, we still have the hope of winning by virtue of the advantage of being the first one." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva shook his head and said, "but have you ever thought about who will command all the parties in the fairy world after the decisive battle? Moreover, even if he sacrifices himself, he may not be able to win." at this point, his lips hummed and said something to several people at the same time by means of sound transmission. After listening to the Tibetan king Bodhisattva''s words, ancestor Sanqing showed a trace of excitement at the same time. "Can''t you send someone?" the cold voice of tianqin came from afar. Guanyin Bodhisattva floated out, and the golden lotus under his seat shone, "Amitabha, this battle will be fought by this seat." Tianqin''s eyes flashed cold and said calmly, "Mingsheng, go to war." The figure of Mingsheng disappeared in the underworld camp. When he appeared, he was already 100 meters away from the Guanyin Bodhisattva. A long black knife appeared in Mingsheng''s hand. His whole body was like a long knife and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva coldly. The Guanyin Bodhisattva folded his hands on his chest, smiled and said, "the Bodhisattva gives. He has nothing to ask for. His blessings are like the emptiness of the ten sides. It is impossible to compete. He speaks repeatedly. Even the words from the front to the back. When he says that the giver is universal. The giver is scattered. He can dispel the delusions, habits and troubles in his heart." the Yellow Buddha light quickly spread around with the Guanyin Bodhisattva as the center, When the Buddha mantra was completed, it had covered the dark life. Ming Sheng snorted coldly, "Guanyin Bodhisattva, I have no delusions and worries in my heart. Your Dharma can''t dissolve my feelings. In the Buddha world, what you are good at is the Buddha ban. Today, I''ll break it for you." with the long knife in his hand across his body, Ming Sheng gently stroked the cold awn on the knife and said faintly: "I''ve been waiting too long for this day. This Sabre was given by the old Emperor Ming. It''s called breaking Buddha." as soon as the voice fell, he cut forward without any fancy sabre. In an instant, his whole body was completely integrated into the meaning of the sabre, and there was no black light. A simple sabre, a sharp sabre, cut into the void with endless murderous Qi. Breaking Buddha, as the name suggests, was born to destroy the Buddha. The Yellow Buddha light, like a splitting wave, is divided on both sides. The crack has spread to Guanyin Bodhisattva in the blink of an eye. The light is suddenly dark, and the powerful killing machine makes everyone cold at the same time. The knife in Mingsheng''s hand was gone. He put his hands behind his back and looked coldly at the Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of him. Guanyin Bodhisattva is still the same as before. His hands are folded. His eyes don''t show any look. He sighed and said, "break the Buddha. The Buddha can''t be broken, but the Buddha Dharma hasn''t arrived. After today, I will return to the wall of the great Leiyin temple to receive the essence of the Buddha." As soon as the voice fell, she turned and floated back to her side. However, the Buddha lotus that had been holding her stayed in mid air. When the figure of Guanyin Bodhisattva disappeared from it, the Buddha lotus was cut in two from the center. Although Mingsheng''s broken Buddha knife failed to hit Guanyin Bodhisattva, Guanyin Bodhisattva could not completely resolve it. One knife will determine the victory or defeat, and there is no point in fighting any more. The moon stone exclaimed, "it''s so strong to break the Buddha. Mingsheng''s cultivation is more refined." Tianqin said calmly, "I said, they won''t have a third victory. Mingsheng has no distractions in his heart. He is practicing at any time, and his cultivation is second only to me in the underworld." The moon stone''s body was slightly shocked. He naturally understood the meaning of tianqin''s words. Mingsheng came out to frighten. With a flash of light and shadow, a slender immortal floated out. With a flash of white light in his hand, there was an additional ruler shaped magic weapon, "this is the fifth battle." suddenly, it was the Immortal Emperor. The original God was slightly stunned. He didn''t let the Immortal Emperor go to war. At this time, he could clearly feel the powerful momentum emitted by the Immortal Emperor, which could not be compared with himself. The moon stone sneered, "what an Immortal Emperor. He really can seize the opportunity. Several of our strong experts have come out. He wants to take the opportunity to pick up a bargain. Emperor, please allow me to fight on behalf of the underworld." Tianqin''s eyes showed a strong hatred light, "Immortal Emperor, so he is immortal emperor. You don''t have to fight this war." The shadow flashed, and the tianqin floated out. The next moment, she had appeared in front of the Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Emperor really took the opportunity to fight. Although he had great confidence in himself, he did not dare to underestimate the underworld at all. He had thought clearly before he went to fight. Tianqin, as the leader of the underworld, would fight in the most critical session. Previously, the powerful Mingsheng and the king of the underworld had fought. What he had to face would be the underworld moon stone at most. Although he There is no absolute certainty that he can deal with the moon stone, but he believes that he at least has the ability to retreat. If the other party doesn''t send the moon stone, he is somewhat sure that he can win. However, he doesn''t know tianqin''s idea. In tianqin''s understanding, the immortal emperor killed the sea dragon. In order to avenge the sea dragon, how can she play cards according to common sense? Today''s decisive battle Before, tianqin had decided that as long as the Immortal Emperor fought, he would do it. "You are the Immortal Emperor, and I am the Ming emperor. You and I can fight on behalf of the immortal and the Ming world." in the cold voice, the Qi machine of tianqin has been tightly shrouded on the Immortal Emperor. Now, even if he wants to go back and not fight, it is too late. There was a happy look in the eyes of master Sanqing. The Emperor Ming''s hasty battle was only good for them. From the perspective of selfishness, they don''t care much about the life of the Immortal Emperor. The Immortal Emperor looked at the nether emperor tianqin who sent out a strong killing opportunity in front of him. He realized the feeling of facing death for the first time. Countless thoughts surged from his heart. He knew that he could only face it now. Tianqin smiled. Her smile was full of sadness. The surrounding space was completely sealed by her ninth heavy dark magic Dharma. Only Xiandi could hear her voice, "Xiandi, do you know my name? My name is tianqin, and Hailong is my husband. One of the main purposes of leading the army of the underworld into the fairyland is to find you and sacrifice Hailong with your blood." "Wait a minute." feeling the almost frozen air, the Immortal Emperor shouted, "the sea dragon is not dead at all. He is still alive. Why do you say to avenge him?" ----------------------------------------------------------- (this is Chapter 19. Don''t forget to collect the new book. Starting tomorrow, the new book will be uploaded at least two to three chapters a day.) Chapter 450 Tianqin''s eyes suddenly became blood red, and the long white hair behind her was covered with a layer of black breath, "Immortal Emperor, do you think it''s meaningful to say this? The sea dragon is still alive? Where is he?" The Immortal Emperor was shocked, and his eyes were filled with hatred. "I see, I understand. It must be Zhenyuan immortal and the primitive Heavenly Master. They told you that I killed the sea dragon, didn''t they? They wanted to use your hand to deal with me. It turned out that they were so mean. Tianqin, don''t listen to them. Although I hurt the sea dragon at the beginning, he was definitely not dead!" Tianqin said coldly, "do you know what a villain is? You are. I have never been in contact with Zhenyuan immortal and the primitive God. Tell me that it was my master, Ming emperor, who killed the sea dragon." the black light around suddenly converged. The Immortal Emperor saw the bright fairy world again, but at this moment, he also saw the smile of death, Tianqin had a strange weapon in her hand, and her body rushed towards herself. Without any fancy and superfluous actions, the tianqin''s Tianmo blade didn''t chop down quickly, but every point forward brought unparalleled pressure to the Immortal Emperor. The ruler barely stood in front of him, the black light flashed, and the ruler disappeared. Under the Tianmo blade inspired by the nine heavy demon Dharma, tianqin''s attack power was no worse than that of the old emperor. The Immortal Emperor did not die under the strike of tianqin, but his right arm disappeared with the ruler. Tianqin''s eyes are full of blood eating light. "Immortal Emperor, I won''t let you die so easily. I want you to taste the pain." the immortal emperor doesn''t pose any threat to her at all. Most of tianqin''s ideas are concentrated on the Tibetan king Bodhisattva in the Buddhist camp. She is ready to be saved by the Tibetan king Bodhisattva. She has made up her mind to kill the Immortal Emperor today. In fact, her worry is completely superfluous. Although the king of Tibet Bodhisattva has the idea of great mercy, there is one person she will never save, that is, the Immortal Emperor. The king of Tibet Bodhisattva can achieve her current cultivation because she has successfully passed the love disaster, and the sea dragon is her only flaw. She never forgot the soul calming needle that the Immortal Emperor "gave" to the sea dragon, Although he will not take the initiative to kill the Immortal Emperor, he will never save him. Tianqin not only cut off the Immortal Emperor''s arm, but also eroded his body with the great magic method. The unprecedented strong pain made the Immortal Emperor convulse violently. He roared wildly and forcibly improved all his mana. His left hand suddenly waved out, and three soul calming needles mixed with all his mental strength and hope rushed to tianqin. The gap of cultivation is irreparable. In front of the tianqin, the Immortal Emperor is like a newborn baby. The soul calming needle. The frightening attack is crushed by the dark devil Dharma protected by the tianqin. In the sad and painful howl, the remaining arms of the Immortal Emperor have disappeared. Seeing their emperor killing the nominal Lord of the fairyland, all the people in the underworld were boiling. The constant cry shocked the whole fairyland. They only shouted one word, "kill, kill, kill, kill, kill..." The most compassionate light Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva finally couldn''t see it. They flew out at the same time and rushed at the tianqin. The light Buddha said in a deep voice, "enough, we admit defeat in this war." The tianqin snorted coldly, "no one can stop my will." the Tianmo blade swept across, and the huge murderous gas mixed with black light suddenly appeared in front of the lamp burning Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva. In the roar, the ninth nether devil Dharma of the tianqin suddenly broke out. The burning lamp Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva with the great power of the Buddha world spewed out a mouthful of blood at the same time. Only under the move of the tianqin, they were hit hard at the same time. The body flew back upside down and was taken down by Manjusri and Puxian Bodhisattvas. Tianqin''s left hand grabbed the throat of the Immortal Emperor who had no resistance. The great law of the dark devil had restrained every meridian of the Immortal Emperor. Tianqin looked at the whole audience coldly. Under his threatening eyes and extremely powerful resentment, no one rushed out of the oppressed Buddha world to save him. Looking back at the Immortal Emperor who was unable to breathe, tianqin said coldly: "when you first started to deal with the sea dragon, you should think of today''s end. What''s the feeling of waiting for death? It''s wonderful. In front of me, you''re not the master of the fairy world at all, you''re just a dog." "Enough -" in the shrill voice, two figures rushed out of the fairyland at the same time and rushed to tianqin like lightning. The Tianmo blade in tianqin''s hand had been raised, but it didn''t split out. Xuantian Bingyan looked at tianqin with tears and said sadly, "sister tianqin, let him go. You have tortured him like this, let him go." Tianqin coldly looked at xuantianbing''s xuantianxin with the same appearance as her and said coldly, "didn''t you say that the Immortal Emperor you hate most? You hate him for abandoning you." Xuantianbing was distracted in his eyes, "Hate, yes, I hate him, I hate him so much. However, my hate for him comes from love! Sister tianqin, you have abolished him now. You can completely seal his immortal Dharma, but can you leave him a crippled life? One day, husband and wife bairien, he is my husband after all. Although Hailong hasn''t appeared yet, he really didn''t die in the hands of the Immortal Emperor, For the sake of helping you recover your appearance, you should spare his life. " Xuantianxin''s eyes are opposite to the already gray eyes of the Immortal Emperor. Her eyes are very complex. The Immortal Emperor, his favorite person, may die at any time. Can she watch so helplessly? There was a strange light in tianqin''s eyes. Of course, she understood the pain of xuantianbing sisters losing their husband. She had also experienced that pain. Look at the Immortal Emperor in their hands, and the voice of the army of the underworld is echoing. Her hands can''t be tightened. The Immortal Emperor changed. He suddenly changed. The whole body was shining with a strong golden light. Tianqin only felt a shock in her hand. The Immortal Emperor broke free from her grasp and rushed to xuantianbing and Xuantian''s heart in an instant. She didn''t pursue. The Immortal Emperor has released all his vitality in order to break free from his own hands. Even if he wants to spare him now, He can no longer survive. The Immortal Emperor looked at xuantianxin, the queen mother, and xuantianbing, the nine heavenly cold concubine. The golden flame on his body was constantly increasing, "Tianxin, Tianbing, the Chinese side sees the truth in times of trouble. Unexpectedly, you are the only one who can be with me in the end. It''s too late. I won''t ask for anything for my own interests. My desire for interests makes me abandon my love for you. I can''t afford it. If there is an afterlife, I don''t want to be the emperor of the fairy world. I will only stay with you forever Beside you, be your most loyal husband. " The flame burned to the extreme. Both sides fell into silence, whether it was the underworld or the immortal Buddha world. They all knew that when the flame disappeared, the Immortal Emperor''s life was coming to an end. Xuantianxin and xuantianbing stared at the Immortal Emperor. They rushed into the golden flame at the same time. Even though they knew it was impossible, they were still willing to use their best to save the only man they loved. "Ah - mi - Tuo - Buddha." The low voice of Brahma singing sounded, and the whole sky suddenly turned into a light yellow. The atmosphere of peace and tranquility enveloped nearly a million people on both sides. A yellow light column suddenly fell from the air, covering the burning Immortal Emperor and xuantianxin sisters. A circle of Buddha wheels fell from the sky, and the golden light looked so soft. "My Buddha is merciful. He will help all living beings. He will lay down his butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on his own. The heart of fame and wealth has gone. I will allow you to be reborn with the power of the Buddha." The Buddha wheel fell, and the Immortal Emperor with golden flame was suddenly sucked in. Xuantianxin and xuantianbing felt peace in their hearts at the same time, and their sadness had gone. Under the peaceful Buddha light, they couldn''t help but close their hands and slowly close their eyes. The Buddha wheel disappeared, but the surrounding Buddha light became stronger. Under the light of the Buddha, all the intention of killing and cutting retreated. Behind the beings in the two realms of the immortal Buddha, a huge Buddha wheel occupied half of the sky rose. Against the background of the Buddha wheel, everyone subconsciously folded their hands in front of their own chest. A respectful voice from the heart sounded, "meet the Tathagata Buddha." Yes, in the bitter struggle of the immortal and Buddha worlds under the pressure of the underworld, the people they expected finally arrived, and a huge yellow light floated under the Golden Buddha lotus. The strong people in the immortal and Buddha worlds could not hide their joy. At the most critical moment, their dependence finally came. Tianqin''s blood red eyes returned to normal, and the long white hair behind her floated back. Her hands stretched out slowly to both sides, and the black light flashed. The Tianmo blade turned into a set of black armor and wore it on her perfect body. In the cover of the huge Buddha power, the strong killing intention crossed the sky like a sharp blade, enveloping the huge Buddha power on the side of the underworld After being twisted and smashed, a strange scene appeared in the sky. The immortal and Buddha worlds were completely shrouded in the peaceful Buddha Qi, while the underworld became dark. The tianqin stood tall, and the black magic armor on his body constantly sent out a strong killing opportunity, confronting the Yellow Buddha light on the Golden Lotus with the power of nine times of the underworld magic. "Tathagata Buddha, you are not dead. It seems that you were a little better in the battle 100000 years ago, but you can''t have the same opportunity today. The immortal and Buddha worlds will surely surrender to the deterrence of our underworld." She is the only one in the underworld who can fight against the Buddha power distributed by the Tathagata Buddha. Tianqin''s heart is not comfortable at this time. The emergence of the strongest Tathagata Buddha in the other party completely frustrates her calculation. Although she is full of confidence in herself, she also knows that it is impossible to compete with the Tathagata Buddha and the king of Tibet Bodhisattva on her own. Now what she can rely on is Only the overall strength in the underworld, but the strong often determines the key to the battle. At this time, she has no absolute assurance to subvert the immortal and Buddha worlds. The yellow light gradually faded, and the kind voice sounded again, "tianqin, should I call you Emperor Ming or sister-in-law?" the Buddha light dispersed, and countless startling voices were sent from the fairy world. Tianqin was stunned and completely stunned, and her heart tightened instantly. Even in the face of all the strong people in the fairy and Buddha worlds, she would not have any fear, "How could it be you, impossible, how could it be you? You are the Tathagata?" her voice was full of surprise, and the killing power on her body suddenly weakened. On the golden lotus, a bald monk sat cross legged. He was wearing an ordinary light yellow cassock with golden lines flashing on the cassock. It seemed that he was very young, his eyes were very soft, a faint smile hung on his face, and nine Buddha wheels were woven together behind him. Tianqin knew him, Li Feng and Li had no time to know him, and mistily knew him. He came from southern Xinjiang Several great gods also knew him. The monk with a peaceful smile was Hongzhi, who was called brother Hailong at the beginning, and Hongzhi, the best brother of Hailong. At the same time, he was also the supreme Buddha in the Buddhist world - Tathagata Buddha. "After the Tathagata is destroyed, it is 500 years old. There are those who practice the precepts and blessings. They have a profound Buddha and can generate confidence. This is true. They should know that they are human beings. They are not one Buddha, two Buddhas, three or four or five Buddhas. They have planted good roots. They have been planted in countless Buddhas. They have even a single thought. They have born pure believers. They are reborn and reincarnated. Hongzhi is the Tathagata after rebirth and reincarnation." I don''t know when, The light burning Buddha has come to the Tathagata Buddha with his hands folded and smiled. Previously, the Tibetan king Bodhisattva told the master Sanqing that the Tathagata Buddha is coming. The Tathagata Buddha smiled and said, "tianqin, in the first World War, neither I nor the emperor of the underworld could win. Although he has materialized, I have not won. But he chose to persist in leading the underworld to a stronger realm, and I chose reincarnation and rebirth. After several disasters and good results, I came back again. Although it was a little late, it was lucky that my mistake had not been cast." at the beginning, After the Tathagata Buddha was badly hurt, he knew that his body could not continue to maintain. After discussing with the light Buddha, he chose reincarnation and rebirth. He was born out of the human world and became Hongzhi known by Hailong. In order to better practice and achieve the purpose of rebirth, when the Tathagata Buddha entered the human world, he had lost all the memories of his previous life. Under the guidance of the changed light burning Buddha, he practiced again. After the robbery of wine and meat and various disasters, he planted countless good fruits. Finally, he regained the memory of his previous life and became the Tathagata Buddha now, but, But there are many memories in the human world. Tianqin''s eyes were cold and said coldly, "so, today you will stop me as you did when you stopped my master? Do you think you can stop it?" The Tathagata Buddha smiled and said: "What if you stop it? What if you don''t stop it? Tianqin, your accomplishments are almost the same as mine at this time. I can see that although your dark devil Dharma has reached the Ninth level, it has been forcibly promoted, and I am only reincarnated soon. No one can say how many chances there are for you and me to win. The decisive decision has been made, so go on. The oath made by the light Buddha on behalf of the Buddha world is still there As long as you can win more victories in the ten wars, the Buddha world is willing to submit to the underworld. On the contrary, please abide by the oath. "Although he just arrived, it seems that everything can''t be hidden from him. Looking at tianqin, he still has a faint smile, but the Buddha spirit is increasing. ----------------------------------------------------------- This is today''s Chapter 20, breaking the record. Ha ha, last time it was Chapter 19. Thank you for your support. Junior three will not disappoint you. We will work hard to vote, junior three will satisfy you Chapter 451 Tianqin said calmly, "Hongzhi, are you so sure you can take the lead in the remaining five wars? Although no one on our side can compete with you, you can only participate in one." The Tathagata Buddha said, "in that case, now even if the six games are over, you and I win three games respectively, I will no longer fight, and the final two games will determine the outcome. If the two sides are flat 5-5, then another game will be added. At that time, those who have fought in front can fight again. How about?" as soon as he appeared, he immediately became the leader of the immortal and Buddha worlds, People in both the fairy world and the Buddha world have blind trust in the Tathagata Buddha. They are convinced that under the leadership of the Tathagata Buddha, the fairy and Buddha world will be able to survive this disaster. Tianqin felt very strange. The suggestions put forward by the Tathagata Buddha were only good for the underworld and had no harm. She really didn''t understand why the Tathagata Buddha wanted to do so. With the cultivation of the Tathagata, she could naturally win a battle, but the cultivation of other great deities in the immortal and Buddha Worlds was obviously inferior to their subordinates. In that case, why not promise? "Well, as you say." The Tathagata Buddha smiled and said, "in the seventh war, we will fight from the original Heavenly Master." Tianqin smiled coldly and said, "we''re going to fight from the dark phase moon stone." after that, she and the Tathagata Buddha flew back at the same time. In the shining light, the moon stone and the original heavenly Buddha appeared on both sides of the golden and black boundary respectively. Tianqin slowly closed her eyes. She had nothing to worry about the battle in front of her. Yueshi was the best choice in the underworld, regardless of cultivation and wisdom. He could win at least 70% of the battle of the original heavenly Buddha. What she thought was whether the Tathagata Buddha had any special purpose. The original Buddha was very puzzled because he heard the voice of the Tathagata Buddha when he went to war. The Tathagata Buddha''s advice was very strange and told him not to fight deliberately, to protect his own safety and not to pursue victory. Although he didn''t understand why the Tathagata Buddha wanted to do so, he completely followed the instructions of the Tathagata Buddha. The battle ended soon, and the cultivation of the original God was weaker than that of the dark phase moon stone. In addition, he was mainly self-protection. When he was at the disadvantage, the Tathagata Buddha had announced to give up the battle. The eighth war also ended very quickly. King Mingbo, the fourth of the twelve kings of the underworld, defeated Lingbao Daojun of the fairy world after three contacts. Under the sharp turn of the situation, the underworld has won five games and is completely invincible. Hundreds of thousands of troops in the underworld are like surging waves, as if the six worlds were under their rule. A strange feeling suddenly appeared in tianqin''s heart. She asked herself, is it really right to lead the underworld to unify the six realms? If Hailong is really not dead, how can he explain to him when he comes back? When tianqin hesitated, the second of the twelve Pluto kings in the underworld took the initiative to fight, "emperor, let me end them." Tianqin said in a deep voice, "wait a minute and see who the other party is going to fight." Although the immortal and Buddha worlds have been in a very unfavorable situation, they do not show a trace of decadence. Everyone is convinced that the Tathagata Buddha will bring them the final victory. There was a deep light in the eyes of the Tathagata Buddha, and he said calmly, "the ninth battle, little clever, go to war." people who knew little clever in the immortal and Buddha circles immediately roared. Of course, they knew what kind of cultivation little clever was. No one thought that the Tathagata Buddha would order little clever to go to war. Little clever flew from behind to the Tathagata Buddha and said in surprise, "Hongzhi, you''re crazy. How can I win." when he saw that Hongzhi was the Tathagata Buddha, he had been excited to rush out, but in the war between the two sides, he could only resist the excitement in his heart. At this time, how could he not be surprised to hear Hongzhi call himself to fight? With his cultivation, I''m afraid he can''t even rank in the top 100 in the fairy world, and it''s impossible to win at all. The Tathagata Buddha smiled and said, "there is nothing impossible in the world. Little clever, just try your best. Go." "Shit, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You let me die as soon as you see me. Well, you''re bald. I''ll die if I die. If I''m afraid, I won''t be clever." he said, and rushed out with a flash of his body. The monkey king didn''t hold little clever. He turned to the Buddha and said, "how can you let him play? If we lose this game again..." The Tathagata Buddha stopped the monkey king from saying any more. He smiled and said, "I have my own intention. You''ll know later." Tianqin was surprised to see little clever go to war. Although she was the emperor of the underworld, she couldn''t stop her men from going to war at this time. Her eyes flashed and shouted, "Li Feng, go to war." Li Feng was stunned. He was not familiar with little clever. He didn''t expect tianqin to let him go to war. At this time, the voice of tianqin sounded in his heart, "Li Feng, little clever is one of the best brothers of Hailong. You must not hurt him. If you can win, you will win, otherwise it''s OK to lose." The underworld now has an obvious advantage. The twelve kings of the underworld do not know the strength of his cultivation except that the king of the underworld knows Li Feng. Seeing tianqin ordering Li Feng to fight, they think it is the last killer hidden by the emperor of the underworld. Only the moon stone is not wrinkled. Their eyes looking at tianqin are full of doubts. Li Feng flew out. In fact, although his cultivation was not as good as that of the twelve kings of the underworld, he also reached the cultivation of the seventh nether devil Dharma, which was not comparable to that of xiaolingling. But he heard tianqin say that xiaolingling was the brother of Hailong, and immediately felt a little more fond of xiaolingling. He knows smart, smart doesn''t know him. Hongzhi asked himself to go to war. Little clever couldn''t help growing resentment. Seeing Li Feng flying over, he immediately flew up and attacked Li Feng with a long silver stick in his hand like a storm. Li Feng didn''t dare to neglect, so he summoned his magic sword and immediately fought with little clever. Buddha Tathagata looked at the field flying up and down with vertical and horizontal mana. He couldn''t help smiling and said to himself, "tianqin, I didn''t read you wrong. Anyway, your love for the sea dragon is always the most important. Now wait for our final decisive battle." Little clever was more and more surprised during the Vietnam War. The opponent in front of him was obviously not as good as the people sent by the underworld. Is there no one in the underworld. However, the opponent''s cultivation is obviously above himself, but although his attack spell looks gorgeous, it can''t pose any threat to himself. What''s the matter? Is it Hongzhi who helped himself in the dark? But I don''t feel that way! Just in xiaolingling''s doubt, Li Feng also made up his mind. The magic sword in his hand turned into countless sword shadows and suddenly cut off xiaolingling. The seventh revision of the dark magic Dharma was to be upgraded to the limit. The black light wrapped him and xiaolingling''s body. The immortal Qi emitted by xiaolingling was completely forced around his body. Xiaolingling was awestruck and tried his best to attack Li Feng with a throw of heaven and earth. There was a smile on Li Feng''s face. In the package of the dark devil Dharma, only a little clever could see it. Although it was still dark around, little clever found that all the pressure around his body had completely disappeared, and hit Li Feng on the shoulder with the Dragon stick in his hand. The voice of Li Feng sounded in his ears, "I am also the brother of the sea dragon." The black light curtain suddenly broke, and the Li peak spewed blood and retreated, but Xiao clever still maintained his previous posture. Up to now, he can''t believe that he has won. The moon stone looked at the tianqin with burning eyes, "emperor." Tianqin waved his hand and said, "needless to say, I have my own discretion." Yueshisi said without hesitation: "then the next war will be fought by the king of Ming Ying. This is related to our goal in the underworld for many years, and it is also the only wish of the former Emperor." Tianqin closed her eyes and nodded gently, but a word from the Buddha in the opposite direction shocked her wildly. "The tenth game, misty fight." Tianqin fiercely opened her eyes. Her angry eyes crossed the open space between the two sides and directly projected on the Tathagata Buddha Hongzhi. It was misty. He even let misty go to war. Tianqin is upset, but the king of Ming Ying has rushed out at this time. What should I do? What should I do? If the misty has any loss, even if the sea dragon is still alive, he can''t explain to him! Hongzhi, what are you going to do? The victory of little wit surprised the great supernatural powers in the fairyland. Hongzhi sent a misty voice in the tenth war, and there was no doubt any more. She knew that Hongzhi was using tianqin''s love for the sea dragon! Hailong, where are you? If you were here today, we wouldn''t be forced to this point anyway. King Ming Ying looked at the misty long hair and couldn''t help showing a trace of appreciation in his eyes. The immortal''s temperament is really not comparable to that of the Ming people. It would be nice if he could have such a beauty among his wives and concubines. Although he thought so in his heart, he had no intention to keep his hand. In the face of the upcoming victory, if he could defeat this woman, he would become a hero in the underworld. What does everything else count compared with interests? Thinking of this, he crossed his hands in front of his chest, palms inward, and shouted in a deep voice: "the dark devil rises fiercely in the next day." his dark devil Dharma is different. After reaching the eighth level, he can condense the dark evil Qi into a complete entity and form a form like a flame. He calls this unique skill the dark devil flame. The Ming Ying king in front of the misty viewer has no sorrow or joy in her heart. Her accomplishments are naturally not small and clever. Although she has not entered the realm of great supernatural power, after the sea dragon has improved with the chaotic Qi of fire attribute for many times, the refining degree of mana is enough to surprise anyone. The green light in his hand flashed, and there was a fairy sword. He was graceful and danced. The unique skill of the Moon Palace, Lengyue Congxiang dance, appeared. The ethereal fragrance of the cold moon in the dance is like the goddess of the nine heavens. The moving temperament makes the king of Ming Ying dizzy. "Cold - fragrant - stay - Shine - Soul - should - stay -" the immortal sword moves with the dance steps. Every time a clear word is spit out in the mouth, the ethereal body shape will change immediately. The green light and shadow with a trace of cold attack the king of Ming Ying from all directions. Each shadow of the sword really pierced into the dark magic flame around the king''s body. The light was shining. Although the king''s cultivation was profound, he could not capture the misty and real figure. He had to use his magic power to open the dark magic flame and forcibly resist the misty attack with his much more profound magic power. The gap of strength is irreparable. Although every sword is misty and contains a trace of cold, it has always been unable to break through the defense of the Ming Ying king. He was relieved to attack with only one move. He knew that misty would not be his opponent anyway. In the face of this beautiful woman with such a moving temperament, he should be a little friendly. Although victory is necessary, he is not in a hurry. "Late - freezing - deep - Green - blowing - Flat - sand -" "Dark - fragrant - floating - moving - Moon - yellow - dim -" "Wind - wave - no - letter - ling - Branch - weak -" "Save - flower - dye - produce - several - Frost - mark -" "Frost - Seal - transmission - God - Dream - also - empty -" Piaomi used the six moves of the wind back snow dance sword in turn, but as soon as her attack touched the black dark devil flame, the magic power was immediately melted by the huge dark devil Qi. It can''t hurt the king of Ming Ying at all. The purpose of the Ming Ying king is very simple. It is to use up all the magic power and win easily. Except that the Tathagata Buddha can still keep calm, everyone held their breath and looked at the two people in the field nervously. The victory or defeat of this war is very important. If the fairy world wins, there will be a chance. Finally, it must be the battle between the Tathagata Buddha and the Ming emperor. However, if the fairy world loses, the fairy world and the Buddha world will not escape the fall of the enemy. The Tathagata Buddha will not regret what he said, Since he said that the oath issued by the Buddha burning the lamp represents the whole Buddha world, the significance of this war is too huge. "Sister-in-law, I''m sorry, we''re going to cheat." the voice of the Tathagata Buddha suddenly remembered in his misty ears. Misty and slightly stunned, because there was no peace in the voice of the Tathagata Buddha at this time, just like when he was with the sea dragon in the past. "Sister-in-law, don''t show your voice and continue to attack that fool with your wind back snow dance sword technique. He has been fascinated by you. Alas, I didn''t learn anything else this reincarnation, but learned some cunning of ordinary people. I have to do this for the sake of the immortal and Buddha worlds. Sister-in-law, pay attention, I will use the Buddha power to attract the magic power in your body. You will use your strongest sword immediately after you attack the next sword Attack. " ----------------------------------------------------------- Sorry, the Internet speed is too slow. This chapter is a little late. This is Chapter 21. We haven''t collected new books yet. Please collect them. Thank you Chapter 452 Misty didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation at this time. Although she felt very funny after listening to Hongzhi''s words, she still moved elegantly and used the late condensation deep Cui to brush the flat sand. In an instant, she felt a shock all over her body, and all her mana seemed to disappear. The Lingtai was warm and almost subconscious. The long sword in her hand floated forward with the cooperation of the cold moon condensate dance and shouted, "Cang Ling arrow." A scene that made everyone in the underworld, including tianqin, feel incredible appeared. The sky on one side of the immortal and Buddha worlds suddenly darkened, and the whole sky seemed to split. An incomparably huge red lightning appeared in the air. With the fairy sword in the misty hand, the lightning suddenly covered the body of King Ming Ying. The king of Ming Ying was shocked. He never thought that piaomi could use such a powerful immortal method. The huge pressure contained in the red lightning in the air made his bones crackle and sound, as if it could be broken at any time. The demon flame burned to the extreme in an instant. The king of Ming Ying ignored piaomi and suddenly held his hands up. His three strongest magic swords flew out at the same time, With a strong dark demon flame, he stabbed the red lightning in the air. Misty looked at the red lightning, his heart was no less surprised than the king of Ming Ying. The red lightning was clearly the Cang spirit arrow, but its volume was hundreds of times larger than what he could send out before. "Sister-in-law, don''t be stunned. Hurry up." Hongzhi''s voice sounded again. Lightning fell with the ethereal fairy sword, and the red light suddenly swallowed up the body of the Ming Ying king. A shrill scream sounded. A mass of black light and shadow rushed out of the range wrapped by red lightning and flew back to the underworld. Tianqin flew out, and her hands turned into a black vortex to take down the body. Even she was surprised by the huge impact. She really didn''t understand why misty could have such a powerful strength. I''m afraid that only she could take down the huge red lightning in the underworld. The voice of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of the Buddha of, Hongzhi''s memory did not disappear, otherwise, there would be no previous scene of secretly helping the misty. At this time, his heart was happy. He knew that victory was in front of him. After his successful reincarnation, in the case of cultivating with tianqin, tianqin must have some scruples because of the relationship between the sea dragon. After all, this war is different from that one hundred thousand years ago. The underworld side has lost its previous momentum. Every underworld person''s eyes focus on tianqin. Their eyes are full of ardent expectations. They are eager to unify the six realms and hope that the underworld and the underworld can become the masters of the six realms. This battle is inevitable. As Hongzhi thought, tianqin''s mood is extremely complex. She floats out slowly, and her black armor flashes a faint light. Hongzhi put his hands on his chest, and the nine rounds of Buddha light behind him scattered to form a ring and slowly surrounded. The sky behind the army of the underworld suddenly became darker, as if the half fairyland behind them had completely become the field of the underworld. The kind smile on Hongzhi''s face disappeared, his eyes were more severe, and he said in a deep voice: "tianqin, do you really want to make life miserable?" Tianqin was stunned. Looking along Hongzhi''s eyes, there was a large black cloud behind the army of the underworld without any omen. It was not a real cloud, but composed of countless underworld people and demon beasts. Three million, exactly three million Ming and demon allied forces unexpectedly appeared. A fierce hurry flashed in tianqin''s eyes, stared at the moon stone and said coldly, "who ordered them to come?" The moon stone sighed and said, "Qin Er, you are no longer in charge of today''s affairs. We are not willing to wait another 100000 years." The five demon kings of the demon world appeared not far from the 49 legions in the underworld. They were followed by the most powerful demon beasts in the demon world. A low, hoarse voice sounded, "Qin Er, this last battle is to be completed by your teacher. Buddha, you have changed a lot after a hundred thousand years." The black light with great prestige compressed the power formed by the Tathagata Buddha back. With a flash of light and shadow, an old man in black appeared beside the tianqin. Every wrinkle on his face was so deep, and the evil spirit on his body was much stronger than the tianqin. "Master, you are not dead?" tianqin exclaimed. She''s upset. How can this be? Shifu is dead! The whole army of the underworld was boiling in an instant. "Emperor, emperor, Emperor -" the cry was higher and higher. Yes, it was the emperor who suddenly led the three million allied troops of the underworld and demon world. The Emperor Ming''s face showed a kind light, "Qin Er, you have done well. Although you still miss the past, I don''t blame you." The heart of the Tathagata Buddha sank, and the emergence of the Ming emperor and the three million allied forces had forced the immortal and Buddha worlds to the edge of the cliff. "Don''t say goodbye for a hundred thousand years. You are old too. It seems that you have broken through the tenth level of the great law of the devil." The emperor smiled and said: "The previous decisive battle still counts. Although your secret moves surprised me, I won''t care about anything. Let''s win the first battle. As long as you win, my underworld will never step into the immortal world. If you lose, the immortal and Buddha will fall into the underworld. If it was the former Tathagata Buddha, I wouldn''t say much, but now you and I have to be on guard, so I brought three million allied troops. I don''t care about killing the immortal and Buddha worlds. " The Tathagata Buddha sighed, "man is not as good as heaven. Unexpectedly, you have been very successful. Since you want to fight, fight." the nine Buddha wheels are reunited, and the only powerful Buddha power rises again. Although he can''t suppress the breath emitted by the Emperor Ming, this is all he can achieve. Even he is not sure of this battle. "Xiaozhi, the Buddha world has made a lot of efforts. Let me represent the fairy world in this battle." a gentle voice sounded, the tianqin was shocked, and a layer of water mist covered her eyes. The voice she expected finally came. She shouted recklessly: "Hailong, is it you?" The Emperor Ming''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were cold. The white light suddenly covered his whole body, holding the sky with his hands. The huge breath suddenly covered the immortal and Buddha worlds. The Tathagata Buddha was shocked because he clearly felt that the magic power was boundless, and even he couldn''t compete with it. Moreover, the breath scattered in every corner was full of peace, which seemed to suck everything away, giving people an extremely uncomfortable feeling. The Tathagata Buddha tried his best to raise his magic power to the limit. He knew that if we let this power The air rushed in front of him, so there must not be many people who can survive in the immortal and Buddha worlds. An idea suddenly arose in his heart, and he couldn''t help exclaiming: "is this the gas of non attribute chaos?" "No, it''s not the gas of chaos without attributes. It''s just empty attributes." A faint white light rose from behind the Buddha, which was different from the white light released by the Emperor Ming. The white light looked more clear, soft like a white cloud, floating gently, as if there was no power. When the Emperor Ming''s overwhelming magic power touched the white light, it retreated like lightning with fear, and the Buddha was light , the irresistible power that was about to oppress him finally disappeared, and two different white colors, one deep and one shallow, confronted each other in the air. A light wind passed by the Tathagata, and a joyful figure appeared beside him. He was dressed in white, with long black hair, a tall and straight body, broad shoulders and a calm atmosphere. His appearance brought a sense of silence to everyone. "Sea Dragon -" tianqin''s repressed feelings burst out instantly. His body turned into a virtual shadow under the urging of the nine heavy dark magic Dharma. In the blink of an eye, he had rushed to the sea dragon. I don''t know why, the dark Emperor didn''t stop his apprentice. He stared at the sea dragon, and his heart was full of complex emotions. Yes, it suddenly appeared. The man in white who turned the tide was Hailong. Except that the color of his hair and clothes had changed, he had no change. He had a faint smile on his face and gently probed with his right hand. A soft force field naturally formed in front of the virtual shadow of tianqin. The next moment she had been held in his arms by Hailong. Lonely and lonely, I spent countless boring days in the underworld. My beloved finally appeared in front of me. Tianqin was like a wandering boat and finally found her harbor. I could no longer restrain my feelings. Previously, I was as strong as iron and led hundreds of thousands of troops in the underworld to endanger immortals and Buddha. At this time, the emperor of the underworld was like a child in the sea dragon Cry in your arms. The sea dragon gently stroked the long hair of tianqin, and the soft voice kept ringing in her ear, "cry and vent everything. Good Qin, this time, you will never leave me again." The faint white light on his body didn''t become strong, but the sea dragon just stood there, and the huge breath sent out by the Emperor Ming couldn''t cross the thunder pool. The Emperor Ming murmured, "no, it''s impossible? What I have is the gas of non attribute chaos. Isn''t you dead, sea dragon?" The sea dragon looked deeply at the Emperor Ming and said with a smile, "do you really want me to die? Ming - ling - show your true face." As he spoke, he stretched out his left hand and gently pressed it in the direction of the emperor. There was no light, but the emperor changed. In the light flickering, the old on the emperor''s face disappeared, with white skin, shiny long hair, eyes like autumn water, and a trace of bitterness in the corners of his mouth, "can you tell me where I was wrong?" Seeing the change of the Ming emperor, all the armies of the underworld immediately roared. The Ming phase moon stone Shen shouted: "don''t mess up, this is our new Ming emperor, and she is also the only daughter of the old Ming emperor." The sea dragon smiled at the ghost and said calmly, "it''s too noisy here, and the dark one is a little depressed." His magical left hand waved again. This time, there was still no light, but when he pressed the left palm, the air suddenly twisted strangely, and the distortion spread rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had come to the five demon kings of the demon world and their powerful monsters. There was no sound. The ghost wanted to stop it, but he clearly felt a strange wave from the sea dragon, even pulling his mind and couldn''t move at all. The five demon kings just made a gesture of resistance. The next moment, they and the close dark shadow behind them were as if they had been cleaned up. There was one more unclean in the dark sky of the underworld, five The big demon king and a wave of powerful monsters under them disappeared without leaving any trace. The ghost body was flying forward. She had raised her mana to the limit and oppressed the sea dragon from all directions. However, the sea dragon still maintained its previous posture and still had a smile on his face. No matter how the ghost urged his mana, it could not invade the invisible defense around his body. The sea dragon gently hugged the tianqin, looked at the ghost and said with a smile: "Do you remember the original sentence? Between the six realms, the divine will is in my heart. We understand the first two sentences correctly, but when you leave that space, you still don''t understand the meaning of the last two sentences. Your Majesty the king of chaos doesn''t trust a person so easily. Therefore, what you get is the chaotic Qi of emptiness, and what I get is There is no attribute chaos. Now you should understand that the underworld can no longer do anything today. I didn''t kill the five demon kings and their men. I didn''t have the heart to kill, but just sent them back to their own place. Look who they are? " The green and yellow lights suddenly light up from behind the immortal and Buddha worlds. Countless green and yellow light spots quickly concentrate. The first two huge lights float to the front, which are the Green Dragon King and the Xuanwu king. Now they are obviously different from before. Their bodies have not changed much, but their eyes are full of peace. They look at the sea dragon with respect and body The huge breath emitted by shangsan is no less than that of the reincarnated Tathagata Buddha Hongzhi. The sea dragon looked at the ghost with more pity, "Before you came here, you found two holy beasts by virtue of the empty attribute chaos gas contained in your body. You ordered them not to participate in this event in the name of the chaos king. You do have the smell of the chaos king, so they believed you. However, the empty attribute is different from the non attribute after all. Even if it is empty, it is tangible. So when I come back, I will Nian contacted two holy beasts and invited them here. Ghost, do you still think you won''t fail? Brother rosefinch is strong enough. Why are you trapped in him? " The ghost looked at the sea dragon with dull eyes, "no, it''s impossible. I won''t fail. I don''t believe it. All this must be an illusion." ---------------------------------------------------------- (this is today''s Chapter 22. I didn''t break my promise. Fortunately, I prepared more today. Otherwise, it would be really troublesome.) Chapter 453 The sea dragon showed a hazy look in his eyes and sighed: "you should face the reality. That day..." his memory returned to the time when the ghost sent the Milky light. ¡­¡­ Severe pain invaded every nerve of his own. At this time, Hailong was as dejected as death. It was over, and everything was over. Why are you so stupid that you never doubt the identity of the ghost? The sea dragon could clearly feel that his body was disappearing, and even his consciousness was swallowed up by invisible forces. He had no idea except despair. Are you really dead? How can he be reconciled if he is not reconciled? Everything became blurred, and his consciousness had gradually disappeared. Finally, when his mind was completely in darkness, Hailong lost all perception of the outside world. I don''t know how long it took him to wake up slowly. When he opened his eyes, the sea dragon couldn''t help roaring, "no, I can''t die." his body was soaked in cold sweat, and he gasped. There was a calm surrounding. The Milky light surrounded me. I looked around subconsciously. This was still the platform closed by the Milky light, but the original door had disappeared. The sea dragon''s agitated mind gradually calmed down, and his breathing became weaker. He asked himself, am I dead? No, I''m not dead. If you die, you should be scared. How can you have such a real feeling? Staring inward, fear hit his heart again. His body was empty. Not only the golden chaos gas had disappeared, but also his own yuan God was gone. The sea dragon could not see its own meridians, and its body was white, like the Milky light surrounding the platform. When he fell to the ground, his heart gradually calmed down and looked at his body. He was first sure that he was not dead. As for why he was not dead, he didn''t know. He took a deep breath and tried to cultivate chaotic Qi according to the original cultivation method. However, he found that he could not find the source of chaotic Qi and absorb the breath contained in the surrounding air. "Why force yourself? Is it not good to let it go?" the kind voice sounded in the sea dragon''s ear. He immediately recognized that this was the voice of the previous chaotic king! "Your Majesty the chaos king, haven''t your consciousness dispersed? Where am I?" the sea dragon asked eagerly. The king of chaos said, "knowing these is really so important to you?" Hai long stood up. He suddenly found that his body was so light. "Your Majesty, king of chaos, I beg you to tell me everything. I want to leave here. The ghost has gone. I can''t let her lead the underworld to destroy the immortal and Buddha worlds. That will destroy the balance of the Six Worlds!" When the hearty laughter rang out, the chaos King smiled and said, "the balance of the six worlds will not be destroyed unless the destroyer has my non attribute chaos gas." The sea dragon''s heart was filled with anxiety, "but the ghost has got your non attribute chaotic Qi! If you don''t stop her, the six realms will be unified by the underworld." The king of chaos said: "in fact, there is nothing wrong with unification. However, the child can''t do it, because what she gets is the air of emptiness and chaos, not no attribute." Hailong was stunned. He didn''t understand what chaos King meant. "Empty attribute? No attribute? What''s the difference?" The chaos King sighed: "Nature is different. At the beginning, I created the world by virtue of my own non attribute chaotic gas. In the process of creation, I produced many complex smells. I gathered these complex smells together, refined the impurities and condensed them into two chaotic beads. The power contained in them is called empty attribute chaotic gas by me. Although the impurities have gone, but that After all, it''s not my own power, so it''s not pure. Although my divine consciousness is very weak, I created the six realms after all. I can''t affect anything that happens in the six realms here, but I can see every corner of the six realms. When you and the ghost came here with the key I created in those years, I already knew her identity and ideas. " The sea dragon''s eyes showed a puzzled light, "but why did you give her the empty attribute chaos gas? She is already very powerful. Although the empty attribute chaos gas is not as good as the non attribute chaos gas, it is enough to set off an irresistible wave in the six realms! You created the six realms. Do you want to see the six realms go to destruction?" The chaos King smiled and said, "silly boy, you are too excited. Let your mood calm down. Although the ghost has got the Qi of empty chaos, there are still you here!" Hailong was originally a smart man. After listening to the words of the chaos king, he suddenly understood and flashed a light in his eyes, "are you going to pass the gas of non attribute chaos to me?" "Between the six realms, in a series, the Divine Providence is in my heart. This sentence is not only a mantra to open the door, but also a verse inherited by my divine knowledge. You understand the first two sentences, but what about the last two sentences? You will feel that the latter two sentences are very easy to understand. The Divine Providence, in my heart, this I, actually refers to myself. Since I have to choose from the six realms A true successor, a guardian of the six realms, I naturally have to carefully consider all aspects. Tell me what your purpose here is. " Hailong said frankly, "my purpose here is to open the bondage to the four holy beasts, and also want to get your power. I hope I can use this power to help the immortal and Buddha worlds resist the invasion of the underworld." The chaos King smiled, "You''re very frank. I chose you because you didn''t come here for yourself. When you first entered my world, you, the ghost and the rosefinch faced great pressure. In fact, there was no need to resist that pressure. When you were torn into powder by pressure, you would reorganize on this platform. Even if I created this place, I didn''t expect to have it People can withstand this pressure, but you did. In order to resist the huge pressure and protect your friends, you are willing to give your life without flinching back. At that time, I was very strange, so I decided to see how much you can bear, so I used my mind to lead your body. You really satisfied me. You are not only strong enough, but also strong enough It''s full of chaos. Although it''s not pure, it''s enough to inherit my power. Before the ghost started to fight you, I deliberately told you that the surrounding space is extremely dangerous. In fact, this space is created by me. It can be dangerous and safe. You are the person who really conforms to the will of heaven and the successor recognized in my heart. " The sea dragon''s heart warmed and the fire of hope burned again, but he still asked his doubts, "Your Majesty, king of chaos, but I still don''t understand. Since you have seen the purpose of the ghost, why do you still pass the air of emptiness and chaos to her? Has she been imprisoned by you now?" "No, I didn''t imprison her. Through that portal, she has indeed returned to the place where she came. I passed the air of emptiness and chaos to her because she was kind-hearted and had love in her heart. As for how to deal with her problems, it''s not what I need to worry about. It''s up to you." After listening to the king of chaos, Hailong was shocked and had love in her heart. Yes! Her love for herself came from her heart, but she was so rational and not influenced by feelings. "Child, you can go and do what you want. Since I chose you, I will believe everything you do. I know you destroyed the water white tiger. I created it. Although I will be sad because of his death, I don''t blame you. The power of the water holy beast has been released. I believe you can find a suitable replacement for him." The voice of chaos king is still so peaceful. The sea dragon raised his head and looked at the top of the milky white space. "Can''t your divine consciousness hold on anymore?" a trace of sadness showed in his voice. Chaos King: "Any end point is the next starting point. Besides, although my divine consciousness has left here, I still exist. Don''t be sad. Maybe we can meet again when you reach my level in the future. When you are in a coma, I have passed my seal into your body. When you leave this space, you will naturally understand the non attribute chaos You don''t have to practice it deliberately. Just let it go. Just control it with your heart and do what you want to do. Although the non attribute chaotic Qi you inherited has lost its absolute creative ability, it can be repaired and improved. Remember my words. The more you can control, the more you need to pay. " The sea dragon''s body floated unconsciously, and the milky white around him disappeared. In front of him was the gorgeous night sky full of silver light spots, "go, child. This space will no longer exist, and there will be no phantom cyclone in the future." The voice of the chaos King gradually disappeared, and the sea dragon seemed to have lost sight of his body. His mind even spread to every silver light spot. Boom, hum sounded. He clearly felt that he had entered another world. Pictures and images flashed in my mind, and the surrounding environment seemed to be constantly changing, and the breath in my body was constantly changing. The aura of the human world, the aura of the fairy world, the aura of the Buddha world, the aura of the evil world and the demon world, as well as a strange breath. Six different kinds of breath were constantly shuttling through my body. Suddenly, Hai long understood what he had learned There is everything. The six realms are actually composed of the Qi of chaos, that is, the king of chaos''s non attribute Qi of chaos. Everything, including life, is composed of the Qi of non attribute chaos. What the king of chaos gave himself is to master the mobilization power of all the non attribute Qi of chaos. It can be repaired, improved, understood, he fully understood. In this moment, He forgot all the skills he had practiced before. He was only calm in his heart. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. The real immortal, I am already a real immortal. I am the only immortal in the two six realms. ¡­¡­ With a smile, the sea dragon calmly looked at the dejected ghost, "the divine will of the underworld is free in the heart of the chaos king. How can we understand his idea? In fact, up to now, I still have a feeling that I am in a dream. When I got the control of the non attribute chaos gas, I suddenly found that the original killing is so dirty." The ghost fiercely raised her head, her body suddenly became transparent, and the Milky flame set off her beautiful posture, "no, I will never be willing to fail. Hai Long, don''t you have the Qi of non attribute chaos? Let''s fight. Use this fight to determine the final attribution. As long as you can win me, you are right, and the underworld will never invade." The sea dragon gently shook his head and said, "why do you bother? Since you want to fight, I''ll let you know the difference between emptiness and nothingness." he lowered his head and carefully picked up tianqin''s pretty face. Tianqin stopped crying at this time. Comforted by the softest non attribute chaos of the sea dragon, she fell asleep with crystal tears on her pretty face, Like a pear blossom with rain, he gently kissed tianqin on her forehead for fear of disturbing her rest. "Qin Er, you can finally have a safe sleep." as soon as the voice fell, he had lost the trace of sea dragon in front of the ghost. Nevertheless, the power left by the sea dragon did not disappear, and the ghost did not move. She slowly closed her eyes. Since she got the power of the two chaotic beads, she devoted herself to it for the first time. At this time, Hailong has come to the body of misty, Mengyun and shadow. His soft eyes contain infinite love. He carefully handed the tianqin into the misty arms and said in his magnetic voice: "everything is about to end. After the things here are completed, we will go home." a simple sentence triggered the clear spring of six element breakwater. They all want to jump into the arms of the sea dragon and bear his comfort, but at this moment, they can only endure and wait for the moment when they go home. When Hailong turned around, his calm face suddenly became more excited. His hands slowly raised their heads and looked up at the sky. A clear long roar came from his mouth. The huge roar spread all over every corner in an instant. Everyone in the underworld and the immortal Buddha world clearly felt a gentle wind blowing on his face, except the ghost, Even the powerful existence like Tathagata Buddha was blown away by the warm wind, and the distance between the two sides was tripled. In that huge space, only sea dragons and ghosts were left. ----------------------------------------------------------- (hehe, this is today''s Chapter 23. Maybe this is also the last chapter you bought with tickets. Some book friends say that I still owe the basic three chapters today. When twelve o''clock comes, no matter how many votes there are, I will send the last five chapters and the ending, so that you won''t say anything. Xiao San, thank you very much for your support today. In order for the majority of book friends to see better books, I''m very grateful I will try my best to write the new book. Thank you.) Chapter 454 Under the leadership of the dark phase moon stone and the recovered king of the netherworld, the army of the netherworld shouted in unison to cheer for their new emperor, but they didn''t know that there was no sound in the ears of the present ghost. The open space between the two sides has been completely shrouded in an invisible huge absolute space, which is composed of pure non attribute chaotic gas. Looking at the ghost with her eyes closed in the distance, looking at her more transparent body, the sea dragon stood with her hands down, "ghost, you are the strongest woman I have ever seen. You dare to love and hate, and you can leave everything for your ideal. Is it really worth it? The underworld is vast enough, so why invade again?" The ghost''s hands slowly stretched out to both sides, and the whole body formed a cross shape. His eyes opened. In those beautiful eyes, he was full of affection. She smiled sadly at Hailong, "what''s worth? What''s not worth? This is my will and my ideal. Even if it''s wrong, I''ll stick to it. This is what I have to accomplish." Hai Long smiled, shook his head and said: "You''re insincere. It''s not your intention. I can understand it. Now, you can''t hide anything from me. I didn''t expect that the father you hate in your mouth is the one you love most. The reason why you''ve been insisting and working hard is for him. You not only admire him, but also have deep love for him. You insist on him for his sake To unify the six realms, because this is the only wish of the old Ming emperor. You have created all kinds of situations today to make a final battle with Xiaozhi, but also for the humiliation of your father''s defeat. " The whole body of the ghost trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of complex feelings, "Yes, I love my father. No matter how he treats me, I love him deeply. My father created me and he gave me everything. I always thought I hated him because he only used my mother as a tool, not me. I even thought of betraying him, so I stayed in the fairy world and didn''t care about anything about the underworld. But when my father died At that moment, although the immortals and the underworld were far away, I clearly felt his love for me. It was a strong father''s love, and that sincere feeling burned my heart. I didn''t understand my father''s idea until that moment. He didn''t love me, but loved me too much. The reason why he kept forcing me to cultivate the Qi of chaos was that I could become the strongest in the six realms and wouldn''t be affected by anything Bullying. In fact, when I told a lie in front of the chaos king that day, my father didn''t arrange for me to use you to inquire about the chaos King''s secret. He just told me your whereabouts, and I arranged everything. Do you know what the last message my father sent me before he died? It was this message that changed my mind. He sent me that message It was very weak when I was accepted by my mind. He told me that I don''t have to care who I am in the underworld. He has completely arranged in the underworld. I don''t have to worry about having tianqin as the emperor of the underworld. He hopes I can live a peaceful and happy life. In the underworld, except my father, only moon stone and the king of the underworld know my identity. They will never be light Yi tou revealed my identity as the princess of the underworld. My father told me that he wanted me to be his successor, but later, he changed his mind, because he really didn''t want me to be involved in the vortex. Therefore, he took tianqin as his disciple and used tianqin to fulfill his wish instead of me. "At this point, the ghost was already sobbing. "I hated him since I was a child. I never regarded him as my father, nor did I have any filial piety around him. Even when I realized it, I never called him Dad. I was wrong. When my father died, I finally knew I was wrong, but it was too late. There was no chance for me to compensate." The sea dragon looked at the ghost quietly and sighed, "so you choose to use all your abilities to help him fulfill his wishes, right?" "Yes." the voice of the ghost became high. "I want to fulfill his unfinished wish for my father. This is the only thing I can do for him. Therefore, for my father, I must defeat you." There was a trace of pity in the sea dragon''s eyes, "You''re stupid, ghost. Why do you think so? In fact, you still don''t understand your father''s intention. He doesn''t want to see you pay for him! Your happiness is his greatest wish. However, now your heart is full of regret and various complex emotions, how can you be happy? Even if you reach your wish for your father, how can you unify the six realms How about you? Calm yourself down? I''m afraid not. If I die that day, when you fulfill your father''s wish, you will find that there is more regret in your heart. I can feel that your love for me is sincere. In order to weigh your love for your father and me, you chose to sacrifice to me and leave a child for me. You are really good Silly. " "Stop talking." The ghost roared bitterly. Her transparent body had appeared behind the sea dragon the next moment, and countless fine roars sounded around the sea dragon''s body. The violent sound shook the whole absolute space. The sea dragon still stood there, and his body formed a virtual shadow with the explosion, flashing in place. When all the sounds became static, he still carried his back To the ghost, "Don''t you understand? In fact, you have recognized my words in your heart, but you don''t want to admit it. Until now, I understand why your Majesty King chaos didn''t punish you, but passed the air of emptiness and chaos to you. Because your heart is really kind, and you chose the current path for love. Come back, Ming Ling, and show your true self. There is nothing in the world There is regret medicine to take. The old Emperor Ming is dead. Let him look at you happily in heaven. " The ghost shook her head vigorously. Her hands slowly closed in front of her, and her palms suddenly turned outward. Two milky palms pushed behind the sea dragon. Where the palms passed, the space within hundreds of meters was completely torn. The sea dragon''s face changed slightly and sighed, "you are still so obsessed. The empty attribute is different from the non attribute." with his words, his body turned in the air and watched the two milky palms attack in front of him. The sea dragon moved and flashed back fiercely. In this huge absolute space of non attribute chaotic gas, It seemed that all the air was drained in an instant. The milky white palms in front of the sea dragon faded. The sea dragon raised his palms and gently printed the two palms. The brilliant light burst in front of the sea dragon, and the sea dragon''s body drifted back in the air for hundreds of meters before stabilizing its shape. He couldn''t help but exclaim: "It is worthy of being the strongest empty attribute chaotic Qi. I''m afraid no one can resist your attack except me. In fact, from the perspective of attack and defense, the empty attribute chaotic Qi is never under the non attribute chaotic Qi, but one thing you should understand is that your mana is limited, while my non attribute chaotic Qi is based on six realms, which is endless. If If you want to defeat me, you must destroy me before the air of emptiness and chaos is exhausted. " The ghost''s eyes sent out a strong chill, "OK, I''ll destroy you." the body shape turned into a circular arc in the air, and the Milky light directly attacked the sea dragon like a startling rainbow. The sea dragon floated there without moving. He caught the eyes of the ghost and looked deeply into her eyes. In an instant, his heart was connected with the ghost again. The voice of the sea dragon sounded in the ghost''s heart, "this time, I won''t fight back. It''s your only chance to destroy me." Staring deeply, there was a faint smile at the corners of the sea dragon''s mouth. The Milky Changhong did not stop. In an instant, it had completely swallowed the body of the sea dragon. In the Milky light, the body of the ghost has been pasted on the chest of the sea dragon. All her empty attributes and chaotic Qi are completely condensed on her palms, and her pretty face is only an inch away from the face of the sea dragon. The voice of the ghost sounded in the sea dragon''s mind, "do you think I won''t kill you?" Hailong still wore the faint smile, "no, I never thought so, but I want to gamble. Life is gambling. If I win, I will have another wife. If I lose, I will only die again. Anyway, I have died in your hand, and this life was originally picked up." "Bet? You bet your life on me? What do you want to bet on me?" the light of doubt showed in the ghost''s eyes. "I just want to bet that you won''t let yourself have a second chance to regret. Do you want to spend your life in regret?" Hai Long''s eyes were more confident. Because it is only the exchange of ideas, all these conversations are only carried out in the light of lightning and fire. The empty attribute chaotic Qi on the hand of the ghost fluctuated violently. Suddenly, a strange cold light burst out in her eyes, "then - you - go - die -" her hands, including all the empty attribute chaotic Qi, suddenly pushed forward, and the body of the sea dragon was pushed out like an arrow. The blood gushed out of the sea dragon''s mouth, and the gorgeous blood flowers formed a sad and beautiful scene in the air. The sea dragon really didn''t fight back, or even defend, and let the air of chaos, which was enough to destroy everything, blow his body out. The ghost stood blankly floating in the air and looked at the figure of the sea dragon flying behind. Her heart was full of bitterness. She knew that she lost and the sea dragon''s confidence was correct. At the last moment, she really couldn''t kill her heart. Her favorite person had died in her hand once, but this time, her hand was soft. The sea dragon made a beautiful rotation in the air and landed hundreds of meters away. His face still kept the previous smile without wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, "I won the bet, didn''t I? In fact, I bet on your love for me. If you can kill me for the second time, it proves that you still have some reservations about your love for me, but now you have proved everything. I forgive you." The ghost''s delicate body trembled. Of course, she knew what sea dragon meant by forgiveness. She said with hatred: "I won''t let you win. Although you won your own gambling, you won''t get a wife. I''m the ruler of the underworld. I must take the place of my father to rule the whole underworld." The sea dragon showed a trace of loss in his eyes and sighed: "is this angry with me?" The ghost looked at him sadly, "yes. But this is also the only way for me to repay my father. With me in the underworld, it''s not so easy even if you plan to unify the six worlds." The Sea Dragon said in surprise, "do you know I have this idea? However, I don''t want to do anything again. After leaving here, I will only go to Jupiter Ping. Don''t you want to be one of the hostesses there?" The ghost proudly raised his plump chest, "I said, I won''t be your wife. You already have so much, isn''t it enough? I won''t share you with others." The sea dragon smiled strangely and said, "if you don''t want to be my wife, then you can be my lover. The fairyland and the underworld are just a thin line between me. Don''t refute me again. Have you forgotten the lovely little life in your belly?" The ghost said in shame, "do you care about him if you don''t attack me? Believe it or not, I can destroy him now." she raised her hand. With a relaxed smile, Hailong said: "No, you won''t. think about your father. Tiger poison doesn''t eat children, and you are so kind. Besides, I don''t do it all for him, more for you. Since you don''t want to be my wife, you can be my lover until you change your mind. Speaking of feelings, I''m really an asshole. But now that it''s over, Who else do you think I can give up? " The ghost looked at the sea dragon in a daze. "I''ve done so many things and I deceived you. Do you still think I''m kind?" The Sea Dragon said, "actually, I deceived you just now. Even if you destroy me with the Qi of emptiness and chaos, I won''t really die. My life has been integrated with the six realms. Unless the six realms are completely destroyed, I will live forever. Don''t blame me. How can I die after rebirth for my beloved?" "You -" the ghost glared at the sea dragon. In this moment, she recovered the look of the doll. The sea dragon smiled and said, "I still like you like this. If you like, I''ll call you a doll in the future." The ghost snorted angrily and rushed up again. "I don''t believe I can''t really beat you. I don''t accept it. Unless you defeat me squarely, I will never give up with you today." the palm shadow in the sky with milky light completely crushed the space around the sea dragon. Great pressure kept tearing the sea dragon''s body. ----------------------------------------------------------- It''s twelve o''clock. All the remaining chapters are finished at one time. This set of books is over. I hope you can continue to support my new book. The new book must ensure quality and speed Chapter 455 At the last moment, it seemed that Hailong, who was seriously injured, suddenly became like nothing. He knew that the ghost was just unwilling. In fact, she had accepted her words. With his right hand in front of him, he smiled and said, "repair it." a strange scene appeared. Those spaces crushed by the air of empty attribute chaos suddenly merged. The sea dragon floated in front of him and said, "since you want to taste the feeling of air of non attribute chaos, I''ll help you." The ghost''s continuously enhanced empty attribute chaotic ambition suddenly seemed to rush into a pool. No matter what action she did, she would encounter a soft resistance. However, the soft resistance was full of warm and peaceful gas, which was calming all kinds of negative emotions in her heart. "I''ll fight with you." at this time, the ghost suddenly looked like a child. In the soft pressure around her, she burst out, and the air of emptiness and chaos in her body suddenly increased endlessly. The white light on her body became stronger and stronger. Her almost transparent body was like a huge crystal, emitting dazzling luster. The sea dragon''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, "are you crazy?" his hands wiped on both sides. The absolute space created by him with the gas of non attribute chaos turned milky white in an instant. People in the underworld, immortal and Buddha could no longer see what happened. The ghost was suddenly surprised to find that the body of the sea dragon suddenly disappeared, and not only the body disappeared, but also the powerful breath that had been emitted. Losing her goal, she couldn''t help but stagnate in her crazy promotion of war. At this time, the voice of sea dragon sounded in her ear, "my doll, it''s bad for our children to do this! Do you really want to destroy his young life?" a warm big hand went through the violent air chaos and put it around the waist of the ghost, The body of the ghost turned back uncontrollably. The next moment, she had integrated into a warm heart. Looking at the smile of the sea dragon in front of him, the fighting spirit of the ghost could not be improved anyway, "you -" The sea dragon smiled and said, "what am I?" he lowered his head. He kissed the fragrant lips of the ghost, and the warmth spread to every part of their skin. The ghost''s heart softened in trembling and spasm. Outside, there are millions of people in the three realms of Hades, immortals and Buddha, but in this absolute space, they only belong to them. The strange stimulation made the ghost completely lose himself and immersed in the passionate kiss of the sea dragon. The sea dragon''s big hand swam on the ghost and kept inputting a trace of hot gas into her body. The ghost only felt that the empty attribute chaotic gas consumed by herself had been quickly supplemented, but the exciting heat flow also confused her more. "OK." the sea dragon smiled and looked up. The ghost was confused and said, "what''s good?" The sea dragon pointed to the body of the ghost. She subconsciously looked down and saw that her clothes were much broken and messy, and her long hair was scattered. The sea dragon smiled and said, "only in this way can you look like a loser! Otherwise, how can you hide from those men." The ghost stared at the dragon. "I haven''t conceded yet?" Hailong spread out his hands, made a helpless expression and said, "it''s sooner or later to admit defeat. Do you want to stick to it?" The ghost gasped slightly. "You are really my enemy. Won''t you let me finish the only thing I can do for my father?" The sea dragon took the hand of the ghost and sighed: "However, your wish is too great. You should know that since the war 100000 years ago, the underworld has been extremely hostile to the immortal and Buddha worlds. If you really unify the six worlds, it will bring a terrible killing, which is not what I want to see. Since I promised his Majesty the king of chaos, I must protect the balance of the six worlds. Don''t worry, I will never The immortal and Buddha worlds will invade the underworld. Since you choose to go back, I won''t stop you. I will often see you. Don''t insist any more, okay? The old Emperor Ming may not want to see you so obsessed. " The ghost looked at the sea dragon deeply and said sadly, "can I still have a choice now? I can''t beat you again. You also brought the Green Dragon King and the Xuanwu king. The strength of the fairyland has been different. The rosefinch is imprisoned in the underworld with the air attribute chaotic Qi. At that time, you can pick it up." when it said the last sentence, the ghost couldn''t help lowering his head. Hailong was overjoyed. He knew that the ghost had accepted his proposal. Although he wanted the ghost to stay in the fairyland, he also knew that the change could not be so fast. Everything had to be diluted by time. "Get ready, we should go out too." with his hands around his chest, the sea dragon returned to its original form, and the blood stain on his body was strangely on the ghost. The ghost only felt a shock, and the body flew back like lightning under the support of an invisible force, and the surrounding milky light disappeared. Countless eager eyes were projected into the absolute space. Everyone clearly saw the bloody ghost flying back by the sea dragon. Her face was pale, and she obviously lost the ability to fight again. The cold light in the sea dragon''s eyes flashed, and the absolute space formed by the air of non attribute chaos had disappeared. He said faintly: "ghost, you have lost, and this is the end of today. I hope you can abide by the previous agreement, and the underworld will never invade the immortal and Buddha worlds again." In addition to the five demon kings and some monsters returned by the sea dragon, there are still more than 3 million people and monsters in the underworld. They are silent in the dark, and their eyes are focused on the ghost. There was a complex light in the eyes of the ghost. She knew that all the ghost people were waiting for her to speak. Although she had made a decision in her heart, she was still a little difficult to accept. For a long time, when her anxious eyes became hotter, she spit out three words hard, "I lost." Coax, the army of the underworld suddenly fell into chaos. Since they came to the fairy world, they have not fought in the first World War, but do they want to go back like this? How can they be reconciled? Every dark man''s blood is flowing with the madness of aggression. How can they be reconciled if they retreat? After 100000 years of hard waiting and 100000 years of honing, they are really unwilling to give up such an opportunity. Fourteen dark shadows flew out of the army of the underworld and came to the underworld like lightning. The ghost looked at Ming Sheng, the moon stone and the twelve kings of the underworld and said coldly, "I have lost. Pass my command. All legions in the underworld and all legions in the demon world will return to the underworld and demon world immediately, and never invade the immortal and Buddha world." Mingsheng shook his head. "No, emperor, we can''t retreat. We have made full preparations for 100000 years for today." his eyes turned to the sea dragon, "Although he is strong, there is only one person after all. As long as you like, we can naturally entangle him. With millions of troops in the underworld, we can''t fail. Even if we make great sacrifices, we will calm the immortal and Buddha worlds today." these most powerful giants in the underworld, including the moon stone, nodded at the same time. Obviously, they all agree with the statement of the underworld. The ghost angrily said, "I''m the emperor of the underworld. Do you want to go against my will? What you said is like pouring water. How can we break our vows in the underworld." The king of the nether world said coldly, "the oath was made by tianqin, but now she is not the king of the nether world, and we have not broken any oath. We respect you as the only daughter of the old emperor of the nether world, but the luck of the nether world can be determined by everyone. Don''t you want to fulfill your father''s wish?" The ghost looked at the resolute eyes of these giants in the underworld in front of her. She knew that they couldn''t listen to what they said. At this moment, she was confused and didn''t know how to choose. The moon stone shouted, "do it." At the same time, the army of the underworld, under the command of the other 11 underworld kings, rushed like a raging wave towards the immortals and Buddhas. Seeing the three people who were emitting strong evil Qi, the sea dragon''s eyes lit up with a dazzling cold light and said in a deep voice, "you don''t know how to advance and retreat." his body flickered like an illusion, suddenly rushed forward, and two light silver lights shone. At this time, the sea dragon had moved the real fire in the face of violating the promise in the underworld. Three black figures crossed with a white figure. The three black figures suddenly stopped in mid air, while the white figure disappeared without any pause. The next moment, he had appeared in front of the two armies of immortals and Buddhas. The three black figures that had jumped on the sea dragon suddenly disappeared, like smoke and dust. The sea dragon didn''t kill them, because he was getting them After the Qi of non attribute chaos, Hailong vowed never to use the Qi of non attribute chaos to hurt a life. However, the three shadows have fallen into a deep sleep, broken through the void by the Qi of non attribute chaos and returned to the underworld. They will sleep for at least 10000 years before they can wake up again. Facing the surging army of the underworld, Hai Long said in a deep voice, "all people in the immortal and Buddha worlds listen to my orders. No one is allowed to do it without my orders." His voice was calm, but full of irresistible dignity. The strong men of the two worlds of fairy and Buddha who were preparing to fight with all their strength under the leadership of the Tathagata Buddha suddenly stopped. They all looked at the sea dragon with some confusion and didn''t understand what he was going to do. With the sea dragon as the center, the transparent silver light spread in all directions like lightning. A huge silver light wall stood in front of the army of the underworld. The fastest monsters had come near. The sea dragon snorted coldly. The silver barrier unexpectedly withstood the impact of the monsters. Countless monsters were bounced back. In the blink of an eye, the surging army of the underworld was stopped. The Sea Dragon said coldly, "since you don''t want to solve it peacefully, I''ll give you a ride. Mix chaos Qi Qian Kun Da move move move" his hands around his body, the sea dragon''s shoulders shook, and suddenly a silver air flow cut out like a half moon. The army of the underworld was so dense that they could not dodge. Where the silver light blade passed, one by one, the underworld disappeared like smoke. The sea dragon roared again, "chaos - Division - body - nothingness - poverty - Exhaustion -" A scene that frightened everyone appeared. The sea dragon''s body was divided into two, four and eight. In the blink of an eye, a human wall composed of white figures had been blocked in front of the army of the underworld. The strong men of the immortals and Buddhists stared at the countless sea dragons, and the Bodhi guru murmured, "is this separation? How can there be so many?" The monkey king stared at his golden eyes and shouted, "it''s worthy of being my apprentice. It''s much better than my hair." It was only a few breaths. At least hundreds of thousands of sea dragons had appeared in front of the army of the underworld. At the beginning, the eleventh king of the underworld thought it was just an illusion, but soon they realized their mistake. The hundreds of thousands of sea dragons stretched out their hands at the same time, and hundreds of thousands of silver light clusters lit up. The sea dragon gave a loud cry and waved his hands in front. The hundreds of thousands of silver lights emitted countless silver rays, interwoven into an almost infinite net in the air, and even shrouded the 3 million coalition forces in the whole underworld and demon world. After each ghost or monster gave a terrible hiss, they frantically launched an attack on the silver optical network, but these attacks are futile. The silver optical network has excellent contractibility. The evil Qi of the dark is completely shrouded by the silver optical network, and no evil Qi can escape. In addition to the 49 elite legions of the underworld and a thousand underworld guards, the underworld demon coalition began to have riots, and the chaos spread to every corner of the coalition like a plague. On the eleventh day, the king of the underworld stood up and flew out. Their great Dharma of the underworld, which reached the eighth level, gathered together and turned into a dark gathering, trying to get rid of the shackles of the net. The dull voice of the sea dragon sounded, "each figure is equivalent to my body. Do you think it can be broken? Chaos begins to open and close." the silver optical network began to close from all directions to the center, and the color of the optical network suddenly became transparent, as if it could not be seen at all except the faint silver line. The coalition forces that first touched the optical network turned into black clouds and disappeared. When hundreds of thousands of people disappeared because they tried to fight the optical network, no one dared to compete with it. The contraction speed of the optical network is not fast. Hundreds of thousands of sea dragons have scattered to every corner of the optical network. Panic appears in the hearts of the dark people and monsters. They are all shrinking towards the inside in fear of being touched by the silver optical network. ----------------------------------------------------------- (I''m the only one. This month, this set of books is also the last canvassing. If you think Xiao San is kind enough when you still have VIP tickets this month, you can throw it to me. Thank you.) Chapter 456 The black dragon composed of the eleventh Pluto king was still fighting tenaciously. At this time, a white figure suddenly appeared in the optical network. The figure passed through the crowd like a water ripple. Wherever it went, whether it was a Pluto or a monster, it disappeared as quickly as when it came into contact with the optical network. There was a roar from the black dragon composed of the eleventh Pluto king, "Pluto guard, stop him." a terrible idea arose in their hearts. The white figure was intended to be the flag of the Pluto emperor protected by 49 elite legions of the underworld. A thousand underworld guards, neat and uniform, showed amazing quality. With the cooperation of 49 elite legions in the underworld, they formed a huge sharp knife and greeted the white figure through their camp. At the same time, behind the white figure, the black dragon composed of the eleventh Pluto also rushed back. They all know the importance of the Ming emperor flag. Once the Ming emperor flag is destroyed, the army of the underworld here today will not escape the crisis of total annihilation. At this time, the most complicated thing is the ghost. Of course, according to her cultivation, it can be seen that the sea dragon rushed into the silver light net. Now she doesn''t know whether she should stop the sea dragon. If the flag of the Ming emperor is destroyed by him, the army of the underworld will lose its source of strength. In this fairyland with the spirit of immortals, their strength will be weakened rapidly. It won''t take long, even if they are immortals If the Buddha world does not take the initiative to attack, it will gradually die out because of its own weakness. At this time, the voice of the sea dragon sounded in the ghost''s heart, "doll, your chance to make power has come. Come and stop me." The ghost was stunned and replied in his heart, "what do you mean?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "silly girl, I said I wouldn''t kill people, and I don''t want the underworld to be destroyed. I can rest assured that you rule the underworld! In front of so many people, if you want to conquer their hearts, you must prove it with your own actions. You are a smart man, do it better." The ghost now has only one feeling, that is, the heart is connected. Without hesitation, her delicate body flashed. With the increase of the air of chaos, she rushed to the silver optical network in the blink of an eye. The optical network did not resist her impact, so that she directly entered the interior. The ghost uttered a shrill roar, and the whole body emitted a layer of golden light. The light fluctuated around the body like a flame. Surrounded by the golden flame, the ghost rushed to the white figure of the sea dragon like a dazzling sun. A gold and a silver light collided in the air, and the white figure that had been like breaking bamboo suddenly stopped, The golden figure was thrown away and was shaken out tens of meters away. The emergence of the leader is a great spiritual shock to the underworld people, especially the underworld guards who have just been entangled, who are brave enough to attack the sea dragon. On the surface, the ghost is like burning its own life flame. The feeling brought by the tragic impact makes everyone''s blood boil. Even the sea dragon was startled when she saw the appearance of the ghost, not to mention other people. The eleventh Pluto who arrived from behind gave up attacking the sea dragon. The black dragon wrapped around the body of the ghost and helped her resolve the "strong" impact. The sea dragon made a crazy roar, "today, I''m going to destroy all of you who don''t know how to live or die here. Chaos is infinite. Close." the outer silver optical network shrinks again quickly. In the optical network, after all, there are three million dark people. When they completely shrink into the center, there is no space to retreat. Where the silver optical network can reach, The number of Hades and monsters is decreasing sharply. No one would have thought that the sea dragon would compete with the whole underworld on its own. The eleventh Pluto stopped protecting the body of the ghost, and their eyes focused on the ghost. "Emperor, what should I do now?" The golden flame on the ghost increased and said coldly, "now do you recognize me as the emperor?" The eleventh Pluto lowered his head at the same time. Until now, they didn''t understand how powerful the sea dragon was. However, it was too late to regret. Their hearts sank to the bottom. In their eyes, the Pluto people who disappeared under the attack of the silver light net had been completely destroyed. These Pluto giants felt fear for the first time. The king of the underworld, as the one with the highest cultivation among the eleven kings of the underworld, slapped himself heavily and said sadly, "emperor, we didn''t expect this man to be so powerful. We apologize to you for our stupidity. You are right. In the face of such a powerful enemy, we can only retreat to keep the vitality of the underworld. The underworld needs your guidance. Please don''t abandon us." The ghost sighed, "you go. This silver light net was created by the non attribute chaos Qi used by the chaos king when he created the six worlds, and I can''t deal with it. But it burned my life, but I''m sure to tear it open a crack. If you want to return to the underworld alive, you must completely obey my orders from now on." "Yes, emperor, we are willing to obey your orders." the eleventh Pluto replied respectfully at the same time. In the underworld, they are all supreme beings. Who would like their endless life to die like this? The ghost nodded and said: "As you can see, now the underworld guards only temporarily entangle the man, and our army is rapidly decreasing. It is said that my ghost, when I tear a crack in the silver light net, I will open the channel to return to the underworld at the same time. At that time, the elite forty-nine legions must attack the man immediately, so as to leave enough time for our people The body is arranged by you and returns to the underworld as quickly as possible from the crack. As for that person, I will try my best to entangle him. As long as we can escape one more person, we can retain one point of strength in the underworld. " Feeling the tragic breath in the ghost words, the king of Ming Ying trembled slightly, "emperor, but in that case, you..." The ghost said calmly, "you don''t have to worry about me. I''m the daughter of the emperor of the underworld. When the people are threatened, this is my only choice. If I can survive, I will return to the underworld immediately. After returning, you need to rectify the whole underworld immediately. Don''t cause any disturbance because of this failure. This is your best reward to me." "No, emperor, let''s go." facing the woman in front of them, the 11 kings of the underworld can''t care about anything else. Their glory doesn''t allow them to shrink back. The ghost''s eyes softened a lot, "Pluto kings, you are the elite of the underworld, and the underworld needs you. The fire of my life has burned, and our time is running out. There is no time to hesitate. You know, our people will be reduced by thousands every second. Do what you should do." after saying this, the ghost''s magic burst out, The 11 Pluto who wanted to stop her shook back a few meters, flew up and rushed to the sea dragon again with the golden flame. Hailong has been paying attention to the trend of the underworld. Under the entanglement of a thousand underworld guards, Hailong can''t help but secretly praise that if the strength of these underworld guards is measured in the fairy world, each of them has the cultivation of no less than Da Luojin immortal. The one thousand underworld guards alone can''t deal with the fairy world alone. The most terrible thing is the spirit of fearless death of the underworld guards. Although the sea dragon will make several Ming guards disappear with each blow, the forward speed has slowed down a lot. Of course, this is the effect he deliberately produced. The golden flame rushed towards him. The sea dragon smiled and extended his body to meet him. There was a violent roar in the air, and even the underworld guards could not get close to their bodies. Every roar was emitted by the air of non attribute chaos. The sea dragon and the ghost were wrapped in gold and silver light respectively. No one could see their fight, but the peripheral silver light net had stopped shrinking. "Second brother, let''s help the emperor. We can''t watch her die alone!" the king of Mingbo said excitedly. King Ming Ying''s eyes showed a light of sadness and anger. His fists were clenched and his bones crackled in excitement. "No, we can''t go. We still have more important things to do. If we go, we will live up to the emperor''s painstaking efforts. I, King Ming Ying, swear that no matter whether the emperor lives or dies, I will only be loyal to her in my future life." At this time, the battle between the ghost and the sea dragon has changed. A golden light blade spans hundreds of meters in the sky and bombards the silver light net above. Several sea dragons outside the silver light net disappear at the same time. A crack hundreds of meters wide appears. At the same time, a larger black crack appears outside the crack. The king didn''t hesitate, because he knew that if he moved faster, the ghost would have more vitality. The 11 Pluto kings dispersed at the same time. They took up the flag of the Pluto emperor, ordered the 49 most elite legions to break up, and led the army of the underworld to retreat quickly from the black crack. The strong men in the immortal and Buddha worlds just woke up from their great surprise. They all clearly found that they looked so small in front of the sea dragon. The primitive God said to the Tathagata Buddha, "Buddha, let''s attack now. As long as we take advantage of it, we can at least destroy some forces in the underworld." The Tathagata Buddha shook his head. No, it should be said that Hongzhi shook his head. He put his hands on his chest, smiled and said: "No, we stay where we are. Have you forgotten what Hai Long told us just now? He doesn''t let us do it. Naturally, he has his idea. You can see that he resists the whole underworld with his own strength. Moreover, if a hundred footed insects die but don''t freeze, we will only bring unnecessary casualties to the immortal and Buddha worlds. With Hai Long, do you think the underworld is still alive Can it be a threat to us? Our Buddha is merciful and has to forgive others. Since they have retired, let them go. " The gold and silver two-color light mass combined several times on the silver light net, and the violent mana continued to explode in the air. Every time it exploded, at least hundreds of people disappeared. The silver light mass seemed to be going to fill the gap of the light net, while the golden light mass was desperately preventing it. The golden flame had burned to the limit at this time, but everyone could see that she was at the end of a powerful crossbow, absolutely It won''t last long. The underworld retreats from the crack one after another. The eleven kings of the underworld command their men with red eyes at this time. As long as there is a little disturbance that affects the retreat speed, they will mercilessly shoot the underworld magic Dharma to that place. In order to make more people retreat successfully, they don''t care about killing some people who affect the speed. In their hearts, Now there is only one idea, that is, to withdraw the clan and cover the retreat of the ghost. At this time, in their hearts, the status of the ghost is no longer the same as that of the old emperor. Seeing the golden light that has begun to weaken gradually, their anxiety seems to be bleeding. Compared with the tense atmosphere of the outside world, the sea dragon and the ghost are peaceful at this time. Their collision one after another has not affected their communication. "Ghost, how did you get out the golden flame? The air of emptiness and chaos doesn''t seem to have this ability." The ghost said with some dissatisfaction, "can you? The empty attribute chaotic Qi can''t reach it, but my original golden chaotic Qi can achieve this effect. As long as the mana of the body protector fluctuates more violently, it can naturally achieve this effect. What should I do now? How should I end?" Hai Long smiled and said, "isn''t it easy to end? When your men withdraw, we can end. Your understanding of mana seems to be better than before. The empty attribute chaotic Qi itself has some characteristics of non attribute chaotic Qi. As long as you continue to practice, you may have an epiphany one day." The voice of the ghost suddenly became serious, "Hai Long, tell me, do those separated bodies outside really have attack power? Moreover, how did your silver optical network form? I really don''t think how much mana it takes to trap three million powerful armies of the underworld?" The sea dragon smiled mysteriously: "Indeed, those are all real avatars. Each one has powerful mana, at least not weaker than you now. Otherwise, I can''t trap so many dark people alone. This is also the reason why the non attribute chaotic gas is invincible. Any breath or even creatures in the Six Worlds can be used by me, because they are formed by the chaotic gas I have gathered all the immortal Qi within a radius of ten thousand miles, and naturally I can achieve the present scene. Although these chaotic Qi can only be used for a while, the non attribute chaotic Qi is infinite in the six realms. As long as I like, I can mobilize all the breath into non attribute chaotic Qi to attack or defend in any realm. However, up to now, I have no use Attribute: I''ve been attacked by the Qi of chaos. Otherwise, I''ll lose my strength by destroying all the armies in the underworld, but it''s not impossible. " Chapter 457 Until this time, the ghost realized the gap between himself and the sea dragon. This gap can not be narrowed. Unless he can also have the real gas of non attribute chaos, otherwise, this will be an insurmountable gap. "Hum, I''m afraid you won''t succeed. However, since you didn''t kill any people in the underworld today, I''ll let you go. Now I''m starting to weaken the golden flame. You have to look like you''re advancing." The golden and silver light groups are still pestering. The army of the underworld retreats quickly under the iron hand of the eleventh Pluto. At this time, the elite forty-nine legions have begun to retreat, and the silver light net appears empty. Li Feng and Li Wuxian are already in the underworld. At this time, several great gods still stay in the optical network and mix with those underworld guards. Seeing that the sea dragon has become so powerful, their hearts are full of excitement. Although they can''t show their excitement, they have secretly decided that they will not leave the fairyland in the future. Forty nine elite legions were of high quality and evacuated the fastest. At this time, the eleventh Pluto could no longer bear the eagerness in his heart. He no longer cared about the remaining Pluto people and rushed directly to the place where the sea dragon and the Pluto fought. The golden light suddenly separated from the silver light, and the angry voice of the ghost sounded, "do you still want to disobey my command? Go, I don''t want you to make any unnecessary sacrifice." the golden light suddenly opened, and the golden flame seemed to be burning at the end. At the same time, the eleventh Pluto felt that his body was hot, and his body was no longer under his control. The eleventh figure rushed to the black gap like eleven sharp arrows. "Emperor - Jun -" when the eleventh Pluto King left the black crack, he seemed to have seen the blood brilliance on the ghost. Their voice was full of desolation. The next moment, they had been swallowed into the endless darkness. In the silver light net, there were only less than 500 Ming guards left. They didn''t mean to retreat at all. Their cold eyes showed the idea of living or dying with the Ming emperor and the Ming spirit. When the gold and silver were separated, they had rushed to the sea dragon like moths to the fire. The sea dragon smiled and said, "since you don''t want to go, I''ll give you a ride." the previously stagnant silver light net suddenly contracted at a hundred times the speed. The light net swept the dissipated golden flame of the ghost, crossed the couple of Li Feng and the four great gods, and instantly contracted to the sea dragon. Where the light king passed, the dark guards didn''t even have time to scream, Their bodies have dissipated, completely dissipated. The sea dragon looked at the bloody ghost with disheveled hair and said, "well, all that should go has gone, and you don''t need to install it anymore." Li Feng and others looked at the ghost in amazement. They only heard the ghost''s dissatisfied hum and shook their body, and they have regained their appearance before they didn''t move their hands. All the parts of the sea dragon disappeared and became empty in front of the strong men in the immortal and Buddha worlds. The monkey king flew over first. He knocked hard on the sea dragon''s head and shouted excitedly, "good boy, he is worthy of being my old sun''s Apprentice." Hai Long rubbed the beaten place, looked at the master who really cared about himself and said with a smile: "fortunately, the disciple didn''t lose face to you, otherwise, my poor head will be over." Hongzhi and others also gathered around one after another. Hongzhi looked at the sea dragon with some doubts and said, "boss, do you seem to know the Ming emperor before?" The sea dragon smiled and said, "do you still call me the boss now? You are already the Tathagata Buddha in charge of the whole Buddha world." Hongzhi smiled and said, "no matter what my identity is, I will be a big brother one day and a brother forever." "Yes, one day is the eldest brother, and one life is always the brother." Li Feng rushed up and hugged Hai Long tightly. Feeling the strong brotherhood, Hailong''s eyes were wet. After so many hardships, everything has finally become the past, and all the efforts have not been in vain. What is more true than brotherhood? He opened his arms, put his arms around Li Feng and Hongzhi''s shoulders and said with a smile, "my good brothers, now, we can finally be together." The Zhenyuan immortal, the Sanqing master, the Bodhi master, and the immortal and Buddha gods who are familiar with the sea dragon gathered around. They did not say anything to praise the sea dragon, but in their hearts, the present sea dragon has become the supreme existence. "Hey, do you ignore me when you have a brother?" the ghost floated there and looked at the sea dragon alone. The sea dragon laughed. Songkai Hongzhi and Li Feng flew back with their arms around the ghost. "Let me introduce to you that this miss ghost is the only daughter of the old ghost emperor. At the same time, she is also my lover." The ethereal and awakened tianqin, shadow and Mengyun have all flown over at this time. Ethereal looked at the ghost in surprise and said in surprise: "you, are you really a doll?" after all, the ghost now looks too far away from the doll and wears different clothes. Although ethereal has been guessed before, it did not dare to confirm until this time. The ghost nodded, and his expression changed, revealing the true color of the doll. He said, "misty sister, it''s me!" Misty stared at her beautiful eyes, "so, just now you played so lively, are they all fake?" The ghost shook his head and was about to say something, but was robbed by the sea dragon. The sea dragon looked at the ghost deeply and said: "Yes, of course, those are fake. Without the cooperation of dolls, how can we beat back the army of the underworld so smoothly? Most of the credit for beating back the army of the underworld without killing one person is dolls. As for why dolls are ghosts and why they become the only daughter of the Emperor of the underworld, I will naturally explain to you later." There was a mist in the ghost''s eyes, and her heart was warm. Of course, she understood that the reason why Hailong said this was that she didn''t want anyone here to have a grudge against her. Looking at Hailong''s eyes, she finally didn''t say anything, lowered her head, and two crystal tears slipped quietly. Suddenly, the sea dragon''s face changed, his eyes looked strangely at the dark spirit and said, "it seems that your subordinates are not willing to give up you! They are coming back to the fairy world from the channel of the dark world." The ghost was stunned and said, "well, what should I do now?" The sea dragon smiled mysteriously and said, "it''s easy. Although the attribute free chaotic Qi I have can''t be created, it can be repaired. In order to avoid any conflict between the underworld and the immortal and Buddha worlds, completely seal the channel from the underworld to here." As he spoke, he rushed out from the crowd. In a moment, the white light wrapped his body. Now the sea dragon, like the noon sun, exuded a strong light that people couldn''t look directly at. One after another, the white light was emitted from the huge sun and directly into the sky. The sky suddenly became dark. When the 73rd white light disappeared Everything returned to normal. When the sea dragon appeared in front of the public again, his face turned a little white. In this very short time, he blocked all the channels from the underworld to the immortal and Buddha worlds, which also consumed him a lot. After all, just controlling such a huge non attribute chaotic Qi requires a very huge mental power. Misty took the sea dragon''s arm and smiled at the ghost: "doll, I thought you could escape the sea dragon''s clutches with the most Yin body. It seems that you want to be with us." Ming Ling blushed, then turned into a dark color, and shook his head gently. The sea dragon looked at the doll deeply, "stay. OK?" The ghost''s eyes showed a firm light and shook his head. "Remember what we said earlier? Don''t force me. You know my choice. Send me back. I''m needed there." The sea dragon was distracted and sighed, "can''t you really stay?" There was a trace of sadness in the ghost''s eyes. "The underworld is the hard work of my father''s life. I can''t fulfill his hope for him, let alone watch the underworld fall into chaos." Hai Long knew that what the underworld said was true. The underworld suffered such a heavy blow. Although there was no real loss in strength, the faith of the underworld people suffered a heavy blow, and the people''s hearts will be separated. Although the underworld phase moon stone and others have great power in the underworld, they are not the emperor of the underworld after all. The people''s hearts are separated, and the underworld people will be extremely difficult to control. Moreover, the underworld Will the strong of the world be united? It is likely that the underworld will fall into endless chaos. He nodded gently, and Hailong said difficultly, "OK, I respect your choice." The white light wrapped the delicate body of the ghost, and with a sad and beautiful face, she slowly flew into the air. Although the channel had been sealed, it was very easy for the sea dragon to cross any boundary. The black gap reappeared, and the ghost''s eyes never left the sea dragon''s body. When her gorgeous beauty was about to disappear in the dark, she finally disappeared I couldn''t help crying, "Hailong, remember... Your... Promise to me... I''m in... The underworld... Medium... You, I''d like to be... Your... Love - person - all your life." ¡­¡­ The underworld. The dark phase moon stone looked coldly at the twelve Pluto kings in front of him and said in a deep voice, "what should we do now?" The eyes of the twelve Pluto kings were full of flames of hatred. The king of the underworld said hoarsely, "emperor, emperor died for us. I am willing to give priority to her forever. We are not strong enough. In order to avenge the emperor, we must begin to practice hard. I propose that the position of the emperor is always in vain. As long as we don''t avenge the emperor for one day, we won''t elect a new Pluto." The moon stone, who had always been calm, said angrily, "what''s the use of talking about this now? The old Ming emperor has such a daughter, but she died in the fairy world. What do you eat, and let the emperor cut off the queen for you." The king of Ming Ying angrily said, "moon stone, don''t think I''m afraid of you. What qualifications do you have to say about me? If you three hadn''t entangled that guy, how could the emperor sacrifice. Is it useful for you to lose your temper with me now? Even the passage from the underworld to the second world of fairy Buddha has been blocked. What else can we do? What else can we do?" when he said the last sentence, he almost shouted out. "That''s enough." the king of the netherworld shouted, "you started quarreling when the emperor lost his new life. Isn''t the netherworld chaotic enough now? Mingsheng, report our losses this time, including those in the demon world." Ming Sheng looked at the crowd strangely and said, "I have contacted the five demon kings. According to statistics, 761 people in the demon world have been completely destroyed, and 874 people in our underworld have been completely destroyed." The dark phase moon stone was stunned, and the twelve Pluto kings were stunned. They really didn''t understand why the loss was so small. The combined strength of the two sectors is only more than 1000 people, which is only a drop in the bucket compared with the more than 3 million coalition forces. The moon stone stared at Ming Sheng and said, "aren''t you wrong?" Mingsheng nodded firmly and said, "it''s not wrong. It''s all reported by the legions themselves." at this point, his look was even more strange. "Moreover, according to statistics, the more than 1000 people who died were killed by the eleven Pluto kings when they finally retreated because they controlled the riot. We can say that one person is not dead when we invaded the fairyland this time." "What?" the surprised voice almost broke Mingsheng''s ear. Mingsheng said coldly, "it''s nothing to be surprised, but it''s true. The man named Hailong didn''t kill anyone at all. In fact, all the people whose mana disappeared were sent back to the underworld and demon worlds. It seems that he just wants to give us a warning." Everyone looked at each other. Of course, they knew how powerful it needed. The fear of the sea dragon is deeper in their hearts. No, now their mood can''t be described as fear. It''s awe, awe from the heart. The eyes of the dark phase moon stone suddenly lit up. "Since the sea dragon doesn''t want to kill anyone, will he let go of the emperor?" his heart warmed up and hoped to burn again. The King Ming Ying sighed, "I''m afraid it''s difficult. Although he let us go, he won''t let the emperor go. After all, only the emperor''s cultivation can be close to him. If you change you, will you let the tiger go back to the mountain?" "He really let me go. Don''t use the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman." with a flash of light and shadow, a calm ghost appeared in front of these underworld giants. ---------------------------------------------------------- Hehe, I don''t know if you are satisfied with the ending. In the future, I will continue to work hard to let you see better works Chapter 458 "Emperor." no matter the moon stone or the twelve Pluto kings, their voices are full of joy. Even Ming Sheng, who has never expressed his feelings on his face, can''t help showing a faint smile. The king of Ming Ying said, "he, he really let you go." The ghost said angrily, "why, do you want me to die in the fairyland?" "No, no, it''s too late for my subordinates to be happy that you can come back. Emperor, just come back. We will gather around you. I believe we can kill back to the fairy world in the future." The ghost smiled bitterly, shook his head and said: "That''s impossible. Unless Hailong is away, no one can shake the situation of the six realms. Well, you should do what you should do. I don''t want to see any turbulence in the underworld. Although we can''t unify the six realms, we can manage the underworld well. I hope you don''t live up to my father''s expectations of you." "Yes, Emperor." sincere respect appeared in everyone''s heart. Except for the old emperor of the underworld, they finally sincerely surrendered to one person again. The ghost came back and reunited the underworld facing the scattered edge. Although the invasion failed, the underworld was more cohesive than when tianqin ruled. Dark shadows disappeared from the ghost. Looking at their departure, the ghost showed a trace of loneliness in his eyes. He gently stroked his belly, "dragon, you promised me, you must come! I hope you can watch our child born. I will give him all I wanted at the beginning and make him the happiest child." At this time, the emperor who ruled the underworld was filled with tenderness in his eyes. ¡­¡­ It''s totally different from the underworld. At this time, the fairyland has become a sea of joy. The original 100000 year agreement has been like a heavy stone in every immortal''s heart. Now, everything has been solved, and the fairyland is no longer afraid of the threat of the underworld. The immortals have returned to their own cultivation place, leaving only the great gods. "No, do you want to escape your responsibility?" the supreme old gentleman looked at the sea dragon angrily. But everyone could see that his anger contained a smile. The sea dragon smiled bitterly and said, "please forgive me. It''s not easy. Everything is over. I just want to go back to Jupiter Ping and live a peaceful life. There will be nothing in the future. Why should I be the Immortal Emperor? I still hope to be a carefree immortal." Zhenyuan Daxian smiled: "That''s not good. We finally caught one who can convince the public. How can we let you go. Now the soul of the Immortal Emperor has been reincarnated by the Tathagata Buddha. Tianxin and Tianbing have also turned into mortals. We need a new Immortal Emperor. Don''t worry. As long as you promise to be in this position, we old guys will be at your disposal. In the immortal world, you can help us Like the emperor of the underworld, it is the supreme existence. " Hai Long looked aside at Hongzhi, who looked like a good play, "but I really don''t have the desire to be an Immortal Emperor. I don''t like being controlled by others, nor do I like to control others. Martial uncle, don''t embarrass me." Hongzhi smiled and said, "elder brother, what do you refuse? What''s wrong with being the Immortal Emperor? Don''t you even have the back palace now?" if there are bodhisattvas in the Buddhist world here, they will be stunned because of his words. Is this still the Tathagata Buddha in their mind? The Sea Dragon said angrily, "if you are willing to be, you can give it to you. It''s not better for you to supervise the fairy world. I can''t compare the reputation of your Tathagata Buddha." Hongzhi blurted out: "that''s not good. I have to save more time to get some wine in the human world..." he covered his mouth and looked at the funny look on everyone''s face. He couldn''t say any more. The sea dragon showed a look of accepting his fate, sighed and said, "since you elders insist on me to sit in the position of Immortal Emperor, I have only......" looking at the light of hope in the eyes of the people, the sea dragon smiled cunningly and said quickly: "grease the soles of your feet and slip away." Several big hands caught in the air at the same time, and the sea dragon in front of them had disappeared. The primitive Tianzun was surprised and said, "hurry up, the boy ran away." Zhenyuan immortal smiled bitterly and said, "don''t chase him. Who do you think can catch up with him? Hailong hasn''t had a solid life in recent years for the sake of the fairy world. Let him. I already have another candidate." The crowd looked at Zhenyuan immortal and waited for him. Zhenyuan immortal smiled and his eyes fell on a white figure in the corner. Out of the Sanqing temple, the sea dragon took a breath, looked at the misty, Mengyun, tianqin, shadow, the day after tomorrow, Li Feng and others brought out by himself, and said with a smile: "finally separated, I''m free to pull!" Tianqin looked at the sea dragon with soft eyes. Her nine demon Dharma would no longer emit a trace of hostility, "will they blame you if you just leave?" Hailong shook his head and said, "silly girl, how could it be? Before I left, I had told martial uncle Zhenyuan Daxian that there was a more suitable candidate. With the help of martial uncles, that person was enough to bear the responsibility." "Boss, you can run so fast!" Hongzhi and the Bodhisattva king of Tibet chased out. Hailong said with a smile, "Xiaozhi, why, do you want to go with me?" Hongzhi shrugged his shoulders and said, "what''s wrong with this? It''s enough for the Buddha to light a lamp in the Buddha world. I''m just lazy secretly. If you want to go back to Jupiter Ping so much, it must be a good place." The sea dragon''s eyes turned to the Tibetan king Bodhisattva, "sister, what about you?" The king Bodhisattva of Tibet smiled and said, "I''m not as free as the Tathagata Buddha. There are still some things I have to deal with in the underworld. Hailong, I have a new apprentice. You know, the cultivation of the Buddha world needs to survive a disaster. Every disaster will raise my accomplishments." Hai Long said in surprise, "did your sister take an apprentice? I don''t know who is so lucky. Since your sister is still busy, I won''t keep you. When I''m free, I''ll go to hell to see you." The Tibetan king Bodhisattva shook his head and said, "you can''t come to see me, at least not yet. You know, my disciple is suffering from love robbery, and the only flaw in her love robbery is you." Feeling the poor eyes of the surrounding women, Hailong said awkwardly, "sister, you''re not kidding. How, how could it be me?" The Bodhisattva of the Tibetan king chuckled and said, "why can''t it be you? My apprentice''s name is Lian Shu." as soon as the voice fell, she had turned into a streamer. And behind it, there was the tragic voice of the sea dragon. "Wives, spare your life!" Epilogue ¡­¡­ Ding man and Chixia fairy stood on the platform of the rebuilt heavenly palace and stared at the fairy cloud in the distance. They looked at each other and smiled. They looked full of deep love for each other. "Dad, mom, what are you thinking?" the child''s voice sounded. It was the child held in Ding''s arms. The child looked at Ding man with powder and jade, and his big eyes were full of desire for knowledge. Ding manchong looked at his son and said with a smile, "we are praying for you! I hope you can become a real immortal." The child was puzzled and said, "Dad, I have been an immortal since I was born. Dad is the emperor of the fairyland. In the future, I must become the most powerful immortal in the fairyland like my father." Ding man shook his head and said, "no, dad is not the most powerful immortal." "Why? Aren''t you the Immortal Emperor? Who is the most powerful? Mother? Uncle eel? Aunt peacock?" the child asked suspiciously. Ding man''s eyes showed a hazy light, as if he remembered everything before. At the beginning, he went back to the snow mountain with eels, imprisoned Tianzhu, and became the leader of the snow mountain again. Later, he experienced the World War I in the underworld. Up to now, he can''t understand why Zhenyuan immortal chose himself to be the Immortal Emperor. The figure of that man can''t help flashing past his eyes. He has been a little crazy. "Dad, you haven''t answered my question yet?" Timon smiled and said: "Baby, you should remember that you can never just focus on your eyes. There are many people stronger than your father, but only one person is the most powerful. He is the real immortal, or the immortal among the immortals. Only he can best deserve the title of immortal. I can only use one word to describe him, that is, I am the only immortal. You should aim at him "Yes! Emperor Ming is his lover and Buddha is his little brother. Thinking of this, Ding man can''t help shaking his head. The child didn''t understand Timon''s words. "Dad, who is this man?" Ding man kissed his little face and said, "when you grow up, you will naturally know." ¡­¡­ At this time, someone Ding man refers to is sweating in the underworld. "Why don''t you have a baby? You''ve been pregnant for ten years. Brother Dingman''s children are eight years old, but our baby hasn''t been born yet. I really want to have a baby for you!" "Ah!" the ghost cried out in pain, "you think I don''t want to have a baby! But he just doesn''t want to come out. It''s all your fault. Ah, he''s coming out." The nether spirit has been pregnant with this little life since she returned to the underworld. Both immortals and nether people, like ordinary people, would have given birth in October, but she has been pregnant for ten years. Today, there is finally a sign of birth. Now, even the non attribute chaotic Qi of Hailong can''t help her, and everything can only rely on herself. Misty stared at the sea dragon angrily, "go out quickly. We''ll just take care of you here. You''ll only make trouble here. What are you looking at when a woman has children?" Tianqin, Mengyun and Ying all showed the same eyes. The Sea Dragon said with a wry smile, "but I''m in a hurry! Just let me stay." Mengyun and tianqin started at the same time, pushed Hailong out of the room, slammed his life, closed the door, "you wait outside." Hailong looked at the stone gate in front of him. Although he was more anxious, he could not hide the warmth in his heart. Ten years later, he lived in infinite happiness. At first, after returning to Jupiter Ping, he completely opened his mind. Now, his wife and son are not four, not only the ghost, but also... The fate of the Immortal Emperor surprised everyone. At the beginning, Hongzhi took away his burning Yuanshen and sent it directly to the world. Due to excessive consumption, the Immortal Emperor''s Yuanshen had no other way except reincarnation. The final outcome was ridiculous. Through the six reincarnations, the Immortal Emperor was reincarnated into a pig. According to the calculation of Hongzhi, the Tathagata Buddha, he would have to go through at least 16 reincarnations before he could grow up again. Xuantianxin and xuantianbing sisters enter the world. They can only protect the Immortal Emperor (pig) who has completely lost his memory after reincarnation, waiting for his reincarnation again and again. "Wow, wow." the baby''s loud cry awakened the sea dragon. Needless to see, his mind has felt the child''s breath, which is the feeling of blood connection. He stood there foolishly, "I, I have a son, I have a son." in excitement, he jumped high, but slammed into the eaves. But at this time, everything could not hide the joy in his heart. When the door opened, tianqin pulled the dragon in. As soon as he entered the door, the sea dragon didn''t care about looking after the children first, so he hurriedly supplemented the physical strength consumed by the ghost with his own non attribute chaotic Qi. The ghost looked at the child beside him. "You see, he looks like you. Just now I have felt that he is the body of Zhiyang like you. I must educate him well and let him take over my position and become the emperor of the underworld." Hai longleng said, "that''s no good. I can''t stand it anymore. Whether you or a child, you must go back to the fairyland with me. There is no crisis in the underworld now." The ghost smiled strangely and said, "that''s OK, but I have a condition." The sea dragon was stunned and said, "what conditions do you want?" "Of course. I remember you said not long ago that unifying the six realms is not a bad thing. I want our children to become the masters of the six realms." "What --" (end of the book) ----------------------------------------------------------- The epilogue Another set of books is over. This is my fourth set of complete books. People familiar with Xiao San know that my book will never be eunuch. From the son of light with 800000 words to the crazy God with 1.5 million words, the kind God of death with 1.6 million words, and the only immortal with 1.8 million words, Xiao San has been writing every word carefully. Maybe, Some of the contents can not satisfy all book friends. But what Xiaosan wants to tell you is that I have worked hard, and I have indeed worked hard. Last year, I wrote a total of 4 million words. I''m afraid I can rank first in the whole starting point. This can be done with your consistent support. Without your support, there would be no Tang family San Shao today. Taking advantage of the almost end of this set of books, Xiao San solemnly said to everyone: Thank you Many book friends of the new book airspeed star trace should have seen it. I have spent more energy on the new book. This is a new theme I try hard. I hope you can support me as always. Please believe that sanshao will not disappoint you. We will ensure the quality and complete every chapter and word. Collect the new book. From tomorrow, update at least two chapters every day, After joining the VIP, at least two 4000 word chapters will be updated every day, that is, no less than 8000 word chapters will be updated every day. This is my guarantee and the guarantee given by Tang Jiasan I''m the only one. If you have VIP tickets this month and think Xiao San is kind enough, you can throw them to me. Although the tickets don''t play a big role for me and it''s difficult to break into the top five this month, I still hope to be higher. At least, I can feel that you still remember Xiao San''s hard work The Tang family has three children The infallible chapter of "only I am immortal" will continue to be updated on the new green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the new green bean novel website